{"schema_version":1,"access":"public","rights":"Public-domain or compatibly licensed source editions; provenance is retained per record.","work":{"slug":"romance-three-kingdoms","title":"Romance of the Three Kingdoms","author":"Luo Guanzhong","tradition":"chinese","language":"zh-Hant","genre":"historical novel","period":"14th c. CE","source_url":"https://zh.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=%E4%B8%89%E5%9C%8B%E6%BC%94%E7%BE%A9&oldid=5401635","original":{"text":"### Chapter 1\n\n第一回　宴桃園豪傑三結義　斬黃巾英雄首立功\n\n詞曰：\n滾滾長江東逝水，浪花淘盡英雄。\n是非成敗轉頭空：青山依舊在，幾度夕陽紅。\n白髮漁樵江渚上，慣看秋月春風。\n一壺濁酒喜相逢：古今多少事，都付笑談中。\n\n話說天下大勢，分久必合，合久必分。周末七國分爭，併入於秦。及秦滅之後，楚、漢分爭，又併入於漢。漢朝自高祖斬白蛇而起義，一統天下。後來光武中興，傳至獻帝，遂分為三國。推其致亂之由，殆始於桓、靈二帝。桓帝禁錮善類，崇信宦官。及桓帝崩，靈帝即位，大將軍竇武、太傅陳蕃，共相輔佐。時有宦官曹節等弄權，竇武、陳蕃謀誅之，作事不密，反為所害，中涓自此愈橫。\n\n建寧二年四月望日，帝御溫德殿。方陞座，殿角狂風驟起，只見一條大青蛇，從梁上飛將下來，蟠於椅上。帝驚倒，左右急救入宮，百官俱奔避。須臾，蛇不見了。忽然大雷大雨，加以冰雹，落到半夜方止，壞卻房屋無數。建寧四年二月，洛陽地震；又海水泛濫，沿海居民，盡被大浪捲入海中。光和元年，雌雞化雄。六月朔，黑氣十餘丈，飛入溫德殿中。秋七月，有虹現於玉堂，五原山岸，盡皆崩裂。種種不祥，非止一端。帝下詔問群臣以災異之由，議郎蔡邕上疏，以為霓墮雞化，乃婦寺干政之所致，言頗切直。帝覽奏嘆息，因起更衣。曹節在後竊視，悉宣告左右，遂以他事陷邕於罪，放歸田里。後張讓、趙忠、封諝、段圭、曹節、侯覽、蹇碩、程曠、夏惲、郭勝十人朋比為奸，號為「十常侍」。帝尊信張讓，呼為「阿父」。朝政日非，以致天下人心思亂，盜賊蜂起。\n\n時鉅鹿郡有兄弟三人：一名張角，一名張寶，一名張梁。那張角本是個不第秀才，因入山採藥，遇一老人，碧眼童顏，手執藜杖，喚角至一洞中，以天書三卷授之，曰：「此名太平要術。汝得之，當代天宣化，普救世人。若萌異心，必獲惡報。」角拜問姓名。老人曰：「吾乃南華老仙也。」言訖，化陣清風而去。角得此書，曉夜功習，能呼風喚雨，號為「太平道人」。中平元年正月內，疫氣流行，張角散施符水，為人治病，自稱「大賢良師」。角有徒弟五百餘人，雲游四方，皆能書符念咒。次後徒眾日多，角乃立三十六方，大方萬餘人，小方六七千，各立渠帥，稱為將軍；訛言：「蒼天已死，黃天當立；歲在甲子，天下大吉。」令人各以白土，書「甲子」二字於家中大門上。青、幽、徐、冀、荊、揚、兗、豫八州之人，家家侍奉大賢良師張角名字。角遣其黨馬元義，暗齎金帛，結交中涓封胥，以為內應。角與二弟商議曰：「至難得者，民心也。今民心已順，若不乘勢取天下，誠為可惜。」遂一面私造黃旗，約期舉事；一面使弟子唐周，持書報封諝。唐周乃徑赴省中告變。帝召大將軍何進調兵擒馬元義，斬之；次收封諝等一干人下獄。張角聞知事露，星夜舉兵，自稱「天公將軍」，張寶稱「地公將軍」，張梁稱「人公將軍」；申言於眾曰：「今漢運將終，大聖人出。汝等皆宜順天從正，以樂太平。」四方百姓，裹黃巾從張角反者四五十萬。賊勢浩大，官軍望風而靡。何進奏帝火速降詔，令各處備禦，討賊立功；一面遣中郎將盧植、皇甫嵩、朱雋，各引精兵，分三路討之。\n\n且說張角一軍，前犯幽州界分。幽州太守劉焉，乃江夏竟陵人氏，漢魯恭王之後也；當時聞得賊兵將至，召校尉鄒靖計議。靖曰：「賊兵眾，我兵寡，明公宜作速招軍應敵。」劉焉然其說，隨即出榜招募義兵。榜文行到涿縣，引出涿縣中一個英雄。那人不甚好讀書；性寬和，寡言語，喜怒不言於色；素有大志，專好結交天下豪傑；生得身長七尺五寸，兩耳垂肩，雙手過膝，目能自顧其耳，面如冠玉，唇如塗脂；中山靖王劉勝之後，漢景帝閣下玄孫：姓劉，名備，字玄德。昔劉勝之子劉貞，漢武時封涿鹿亭侯，後坐酌金失侯，因此遺這一支在涿縣。玄德祖劉雄，父劉弘。弘曾舉孝廉，亦嘗作吏，早喪。玄德孤幼，事母至孝；家貧，販屨織席為業。家住本縣樓桑村。其家之東南，有一大桑樹，高五丈餘，遙望之，童童如車蓋。相者云：「此家必出貴人。」玄德幼時，與鄉中小兒戲於樹下，曰：「我為天子，當乘此車蓋。」叔父劉元起奇其言，曰：「此兒非常人也！」因見玄德家貧，常資給之。年十五歲，母使游學，嘗師事鄭玄、盧植，與公孫瓚等為友。及劉焉發榜招軍時，玄德年已二十八歲矣。\n\n當日見了榜文，慨然長嘆。隨後一人厲聲言曰：「大丈夫不與國家出力，何故長嘆？」玄德回視其人：身長八尺，豹頭環眼，燕頷虎鬚，聲若巨雷，勢如奔馬。玄德見他形貌異常，問其姓名。其人曰：「某姓張，名飛，字翼德。世居涿郡，頗有莊田，賣酒屠豬，專好結交天下豪傑。適纔見公看榜而嘆，故此相問。」玄德曰：「我本漢室宗親，姓劉，名備。今聞黃巾倡亂，有志欲破賊安民；恨力不能，故長嘆耳。」飛曰：「吾頗有資財，當招募鄉勇，與公同舉大事，如何？」玄德甚喜，遂與同入村店中飲酒。正飲間，見一大漢，推著一輛車子，到店門首歇了；入店坐下，便喚酒保：「快斟酒來吃，我待趕入城去投軍。」玄德看其人：身長九尺，髯長二尺；面如重棗，唇如塗脂；丹鳳眼，臥蠶眉：相貌堂堂，威風凜凜。玄德就邀他同坐，叩其姓名。其人曰：「吾姓關，名羽，字長生，後改雲長，河東解良人也。因本處勢豪，倚勢凌人，被吾殺了；逃難江湖，五六年矣。今聞此處招軍破賊，特來應募。」玄德遂以己志告之。雲長大喜。同到張飛莊上，共議大事。\n\n飛曰：「吾莊後有一桃園，花開正盛；明日當於園中祭告天地，我三人結為兄弟，協力同心，然後可圖大事。」玄德、雲長齊聲應曰：「如此甚好。」次日，於桃園中，備下烏牛白馬祭禮等項，三人焚香再拜而說誓曰：「念劉備、關羽、張飛，雖然異姓，既結為兄弟，則同心協力，救困扶危；上報國家，下安黎庶；不求同年同月同日生，只願同年同月同日死。皇天后土，實鑒此心。背義忘恩，天人共戮！」誓畢，拜玄德為兄，關羽次之，張飛為弟。祭罷天地，復宰牛設酒，聚鄉中勇士，得三百餘人，就桃園中痛飲一醉。來日收拾軍器，但恨無馬匹可乘。正思慮間，人報有兩個客人，引一夥伴儅，趕一群馬，投莊上來。玄德曰：「此天佑我也！」三人出莊迎接。原來二客乃中山大商：一名張世平，一名蘇雙，每年往北販馬，近因寇發而回。玄德請二人到莊，置酒管待，訴說欲討賊安民之意。二客大喜，願將良馬五十匹相送；又贈金銀五百兩，鑌鐵一千斤，以資器用。玄德謝別二客，便命良匠打造雙股劍。雲長造青龍偃月刀，又名「冷艷鋸」，重八十二斤。張飛造丈八點鋼矛。各置全身鎧甲。共聚鄉勇五百餘人，來見鄒靖。鄒靖引見太守劉焉。三人參見畢，各通姓名。玄德說起宗派，劉焉大喜，遂認玄德為侄。\n\n不數日，人報黃巾賊將程遠志統兵五萬來犯涿郡。劉焉令鄒靖引玄德等三人，統兵五百，前去破敵。玄德等欣然領軍前進，直至大興山下，與賊相見。賊眾皆披髮，以黃巾抹額。當下兩軍相對，玄德出馬，左有雲長，右有翼德，揚鞭大罵：「反國逆賊，何不早降！」程遠志大怒，遣副將鄧茂出戰。張飛挺丈八蛇矛直出，手起處，刺中鄧茂心窩，翻身落馬。程遠志見折了鄧茂，拍馬舞刀，直取張飛。雲長舞動大刀，縱馬飛迎。程遠志見了，早吃一驚，措手不及，被雲長刀起處，揮為兩段。後人有詩讚二人曰：\n\n英雄露穎在今朝，一試矛兮一試刀。\n初出便將威力展，三分好把姓名標。\n\n眾賊見程遠志被斬，皆倒戈而走。玄德揮軍追趕，投降者不計其數，大勝而回。劉焉親自迎接，賞勞軍士。次日，接得青州太守龔景牒文，言黃巾賊圍城將陷，乞賜救援。劉焉與玄德商議。玄德曰：「備願往救之。」劉焉令鄒靖將兵五千，同玄德、關、張，投青州來。賊眾見救兵至，分兵混戰。玄德兵寡不勝，退三十里下寨。玄德謂關、張曰：「賊眾我寡；必出奇兵，方可取勝。」乃分關公引一千軍伏山左，張飛引一千軍伏山右，鳴金為號，齊出接應。次日，玄德與鄒靖引軍鼓噪而進。賊眾迎戰，玄德引軍便退。賊眾乘勢追趕，方過山嶺，玄德軍中一齊鳴金，左右兩軍齊出，玄德麾軍回身復殺。三路夾攻，賊眾大潰。直趕至青州城下，太守龔景亦率民兵出城助戰。賊勢大敗，剿戮極多，遂解青州之圍。後人有詩讚玄德曰：\n\n運籌決算有神功，二虎還須遜一龍。\n初出便能垂偉績，自應分鼎在孤窮。\n\n龔景犒軍畢，鄒靖欲回。玄德曰：「近聞中郎將盧植與賊首張角戰於廣宗，備昔曾師事盧植，欲往助之。」於是鄒靖引軍自回，玄德與關、張引本部五百人投廣宗來。至盧植軍中，入帳施禮，具道來意。盧植大喜，留在帳前聽調。\n\n時張角賊眾十五萬，植兵五萬，相拒於廣宗，未見勝負。植謂玄德曰：「我今圍賊在此，賊弟張梁、張寶在潁川，與皇甫嵩、朱雋對壘。汝可引本部人馬，我更助汝一千官軍，前去潁川打探消息，約期剿捕。」玄德領命，引軍星夜投潁川來。時皇甫嵩、朱儁領軍拒賊，賊戰不利，退入長社，依草結營。嵩與儁計曰：「賊依草結營，當用火攻之。」遂令軍士，每人束草一把，暗地埋伏。其夜大風忽起。二更以後，一齊縱火，嵩與儁各引兵攻擊賊寨，火焰張天，賊眾驚慌，馬不及鞍，人不及甲，四散奔走。\n\n殺到天明，張梁、張寶引敗殘軍士，奪路而走。忽見一彪軍馬，盡打紅旗，當頭來到，截住去路。為首閃出一將：身長七尺，細眼長髯；官拜騎都尉；沛國譙郡人也，姓曹，名操，字孟德。操父曹嵩，本姓夏侯氏；因為中常侍曹騰之養子，故冒姓曹。曹嵩生操，小字阿瞞，一名吉利。操幼時，好游獵，喜歌舞；有權謀，多機變。操有叔父，見操游蕩無度，嘗怒之，言於曹嵩。嵩責操。操忽心生一計：見叔父來，詐倒於地，作中風之狀。叔父驚告嵩，嵩急視之，操故無恙。嵩曰：「叔言汝中風，今已愈乎？」操曰：「兒自來無此病；因失愛於叔父，故見罔耳。」嵩信其言。後叔父但言操過，嵩並不聽。因此，操得恣意放蕩。時人有橋玄者，謂操曰：「天下將亂，非命世之才不能濟。能安之者，其在君乎？」南陽何颙見操，言：「漢室將亡，安天下者，必此人也。」汝南許劭，有知人之名。操往見之，問曰：「我何如人？」劭不答。又問，劭曰：「子治世之能臣，亂世之奸雄也。」操聞言大喜。年二十，舉孝廉，為郎，除洛陽北都尉。初到任，即設五色棒十餘條於縣之四門，有犯禁者，不避富豪，皆責之。中常侍蹇碩之叔，提刀夜行，操巡夜拿住，就棒責之。由是，內外莫敢犯者，威名頗震。後為頓丘令。因黃巾起，拜為騎都尉，引馬步軍五千，前來潁川助戰。正值張梁、張寶敗走，曹操攔住，大殺一陣，斬首萬餘級，奪得旗旌、金鼓、馬匹極多。張梁、張寶死戰得脫。操見過皇甫嵩、朱儁，隨即引兵追襲張梁、張寶去了。\n\n卻說玄德引關、張來潁川，聽得喊殺之聲，又望見火光燭天，急引兵來時，賊已敗散。玄德見皇甫嵩、朱儁，具道盧植之意。嵩曰：「張梁、張寶勢窮力乏，必投廣宗去依張角。玄德可即星夜往助。」玄德領命，遂引兵復回。到得半路，只見一簇軍馬，護送一輛檻車；車中之囚，乃盧植也。玄德大驚，滾鞍下馬，問其緣故。植曰：「我圍張角，將次可破；因角用妖術，未能即勝。朝廷差黃門左豐前來體探，問我索取賄賂。我答曰：『軍糧尚缺，安有餘錢奉承天使？』左豐挾恨，回奏朝廷，說我高壘不戰，惰慢軍心；因此朝廷震怒，遣中郎將董卓來代將我兵，取我回京問罪。」張飛聽罷，大怒，要斬護送軍人，以救盧植。玄德急止之曰：「朝廷自有公論，汝豈可造次？」軍士簇擁盧植去了。\n\n關公曰：「盧中郎已被逮，別人領兵，我等去無所依，不如且回涿郡。」玄德從其言，遂引軍北行。行無二日，忽聞山後喊聲大震。玄德引關、張縱馬上高岡望之，見漢軍大敗，後面漫山塞野，黃巾蓋地而來，旗上大書「天公將軍」。玄德曰：「此張角也！可速戰。」三人飛馬引軍而出。張角正殺敗董卓，乘勢趕來，忽遇三人衝殺，角軍大亂，敗走五十餘里。三人救了董卓回寨。卓問三人現居何職。玄德曰：「白身。」卓甚輕之，不為禮。玄德出，張飛大怒曰：「我等親赴血戰，救了這廝，他卻如此無禮！若不殺他，難消我氣！」便要提刀入帳來殺董卓。正是：\n人情勢利古猶今，誰識英雄是白身？\n安得快人如翼德，盡誅世上負心人！\n畢竟董卓性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 2\n\n第二回　張翼德怒鞭督郵　何國舅謀誅宦豎\n\n且說董卓字仲穎，隴西臨洮人也。官拜河東太守，自來驕傲。當日怠慢了玄德，張飛性發，便欲殺之。玄德與關公急止之曰：「他是朝廷命官，豈可擅殺？」飛曰：「若不殺這廝，反要在他部下聽令，其實不甘！二兄要便住在此，我自投別處去也！」玄德曰：「我三人義同生死，豈可相離？不若都投別處去便了。」飛曰：「若如此，稍解吾恨。」於是三人連夜引軍來投朱儁。儁待之甚厚，合兵一處，進討張寶。是時曹操自跟皇甫嵩討張梁，大戰於曲陽。這裏朱儁進攻張寶。張寶引賊眾八九萬，屯於山後。儁令玄德為其先鋒，與賊對敵。張寶遣副將高昇出馬搦戰。玄德使張飛擊之。飛縱馬挺矛，與昇交戰，不數合，刺昇落馬。玄德麾軍直衝過去。張寶就馬上披髮仗劍，作起妖法。只見風雷大作，一股黑氣，從天而降：黑氣中似有無限人馬殺來。玄德連忙回軍，軍中大亂，敗陣而歸，與朱儁計議。儁曰：「彼用妖術，我來日可宰豬羊狗血，令軍士伏於山頭；候賊趕來，從高坡上潑之，其法可解。」\n\n玄德聽令，撥關公、張飛各引軍一千，伏於山後高岡之上，盛豬羊狗血並穢物準備。次日，張寶搖旗擂鼓，引軍搦戰，玄德出迎。交鋒之際，張寶作法，風雷大作，飛砂走石，黑氣漫天，滾滾人馬，自天而下。玄德撥馬便走，張寶驅兵趕來。將過山頭，關、張伏軍放起號砲，將穢物齊潑。但見空中紙人草馬，紛紛墜地；風雷頓息，砂石不飛。張寶見解了法，急欲退軍。左關公，右張飛，兩軍都出，背後玄德、朱儁一齊趕上，賊兵大敗。玄德望見地公將軍旗號，飛馬趕來，張寶落荒而走。玄德發箭，中其左臂。張寶帶箭逃脫，走入陽城，堅守不出。朱儁引兵圍住陽城攻打，一面差人打探皇甫嵩消息。探子回報，具說：「皇甫嵩大獲勝捷，朝廷以董卓屢敗，命嵩代之。嵩到時，張角已死；張梁統其眾，與我軍相拒，被皇甫嵩連勝七陣，斬張梁於曲陽。發張角之棺，戮屍梟首，送往京師。餘眾俱降。朝廷加皇甫嵩為車騎將軍，領冀州牧。皇甫嵩又表奏盧植有功無罪，朝廷復盧植原官。曹操亦以有功，除濟南相，即日將班師赴任。」朱儁聽說，催促軍馬，悉力攻打陽城。賊勢危急，賊將嚴政，刺殺張寶，獻首投降。朱儁遂平數郡，上表獻捷。\n\n時又黃巾餘黨三人，─趙弘、韓忠、孫仲─，聚眾數萬，望風燒劫，稱與張角報讎。朝廷命朱儁即以得勝之師討之。儁奉詔，率軍前進。時賊據宛城，儁引兵攻之，趙弘遣韓忠出戰。儁遣玄德、關、張攻城西南角。韓忠盡率精銳之眾，來西南角抵敵。朱儁自縱鐵騎二千，逕取東北角。賊恐失城，急棄西南而回。玄德從背後掩殺，賊眾大敗，奔入宛城。朱儁分兵四面圍定，城中斷糧，韓忠使人出城投降。儁不許。玄德曰：「昔高祖之得天下，蓋為能招降納順；公何拒韓忠耶？」儁曰：「彼一時，此一時也。昔秦項之際，天下大亂，民無定主，故招降賞附，以勸來耳。今海內一統，惟黃巾造反；若容其降，無以勸善。使賊得利恣意劫掠，失利便投降：此長寇之志，非良策也。」玄德曰：「不容寇降是矣。今四面圍如鐵桶，賊乞降不得，必然死戰，萬人一心，尚不可當，況城中有數萬死命之人乎？不若撤去東南，獨攻西北。賊必棄城而走，無心戀戰，可即擒也。」儁然之，遂撤東南二面軍馬，一齊攻打西北。韓忠果引軍棄城而奔。儁與玄德、關、張率三軍掩殺，射死韓忠，餘皆四散奔走。\n\n正追趕間，趙弘、孫仲引賊眾到，與儁交戰。儁見弘勢大，引軍暫退。弘乘勢復奪宛城。儁離十里下寨，方欲攻打，忽見正東一彪人馬到來。為首一將，生得廣額闊面，虎體熊腰；吳郡富春人也：姓孫，名堅，字文臺，乃孫武子之後。年十七歲，與父至錢塘，見海賊十餘人，劫取商人財物，於岸上分贓。堅謂父曰：「此賊可擒也。」遂奮力提刀上岸，揚聲大叫，東西指揮，如喚人狀。賊以為官兵至，盡棄財物奔走。堅趕上，殺一賊。由是郡縣知名，薦為校尉。後會稽妖賊許昌造反，自稱陽明皇帝，聚眾數萬；堅與郡司馬招募勇士千餘人，會合州郡破之，斬許昌並其子許韶。刺史臧旻上表奏其功，除堅為鹽瀆丞，又除盱眙丞、下邳丞。今見黃巾寇起，聚集鄉中少年及諸商旅，並淮泗精兵一千五百餘人，前來接應。\n\n朱儁大喜，便令堅攻打南門，玄德打北門，朱儁打西門，留東門與賊走。孫堅首先登城，斬賊二十餘人，賊眾奔潰。趙弘飛馬突槊，直取孫堅。堅從城上飛身奪弘槊，刺弘下馬；卻騎弘馬，飛身往來殺賊。孫仲引賊突出北門，正迎玄德，無心戀戰，只待奔逃。玄德張弓一箭，正中孫仲，翻身落馬。朱儁大軍，隨後掩殺，斬首數萬級，降者不可勝計。南陽一路，十數郡皆平。儁班師回京，詔封為車騎將軍，河南尹。儁表奏孫堅、劉備等功。堅有人情，除別郡司馬上任去了；惟玄德聽候日久，不得除授。\n\n三人鬱鬱不樂，上街閒行，正值郎中張鈞車到。玄德見之，自陳功績。鈞大驚，隨入朝見帝曰：「昔黃巾造反，其原皆由十常侍賣官鬻爵，非親不用，非讎不誅，以致天下大亂。今宜斬十常侍，懸首南郊，遣使者布告天下，有功者重加賞賜，則四海自清平也。」十常侍奏帝曰：「張鈞欺主。」帝令武士逐出張鈞。十常侍共議：「此必破黃巾有功者，不得除授，故生怨言。權且教省家銓註微名，待後卻再理會未晚。」因此玄德除授定州中山府安喜縣尉，剋日赴任。玄德將兵散回鄉里，止帶親隨二十餘人，與關、張來安喜縣中到任。署縣事一月，與民秋毫無犯，民皆感化。到任之後，與關、張食則同桌，寢則同床。如玄德在稠人廣坐，關、張侍立，終日不倦。\n\n到縣未及四月，朝廷降詔，凡有軍功為長吏者當沙汰。玄德疑在遣中。適督郵行部至縣，玄德出墎迎接，見督郵施禮。督郵坐於馬上，惟微以鞭指回答。關、張二公俱怒。及到館驛，督郵南面高坐，玄德侍立階下。良久，督郵問曰：「劉縣尉是何出身？」玄德曰：「備乃中山靖王之後；自涿郡剿戮黃巾，大小三十餘戰，頗有微功，因得除今職。」督郵大喝曰：「汝詐稱皇親，虛報功績！目今朝廷降詔，正要沙汰這等濫官汙吏！」玄德喏喏連聲而退。歸到縣中，與縣吏商議。吏曰：「督郵入威，無非要賄賂耳。」玄德曰：「我與民秋毫無犯，那得財物與他？」次日，督郵先提縣吏去，勒令指稱縣尉害民。玄德幾番自往求免，俱被門役阻住，不肯放參。\n\n郤說張飛飲了數盃悶酒，乘馬從館驛前過，見五六十個老人，皆在門前痛哭。飛問其故。眾老人答曰：「督郵逼勒縣吏，欲害劉公；我等皆來苦告，不得放入，反遭把門人趕打！」張飛大怒，睜圓環眼，咬碎鋼牙，滾鞍下馬，逕入館驛，把門人那裏阻擋得住。直奔後堂，見督郵正坐廳上，將縣吏綁倒在地。飛大喝：「害民賊！認得我麼？」督郵未及開言，早被張飛揪住頭髮，扯出館驛，直到縣前馬樁上縛住；扳下柳條，去督郵兩腿上著力鞭打，一連打折柳條十數枝。\n\n玄德正納悶間，聽得縣前喧鬧，問左右，答曰：「張將軍綁一人在縣前痛打。」玄德忙去觀之，見綁縛者乃督郵也。玄德驚問其故。飛曰：「此等害民賊，不打死等甚！」督郵告曰：「玄德公救我性命！」玄德終是仁慈的人，急喝張飛住手。傍邊轉過關公來，曰：「兄長建許多大功，僅得縣尉，今反被督郵侮辱。吾思枳棘叢中，非棲鸞鳳之所；不如殺督郵，棄官歸鄉，別圖遠大之計。」玄德乃取印綬，掛於督郵之頸，責之曰：「據汝害民，本當殺卻；今姑饒汝命。吾繳還印綬，從此去矣！」督郵歸告定州太守，太守申文省府，差人捕捉。玄德、關、張三人往代州投劉恢。恢見玄德乃漢室宗親，留匿在家不題。\n\n卻說十常侍既握重權，互相商議：但有不從己者，誅之。趙忠，張讓，差人問破黃巾將士索金帛，不從者奏罷職。皇甫嵩、朱儁皆不肯與，趙忠等俱奏罷其官。帝又封趙忠等為車騎將軍，張讓等十三人皆封列侯。朝政愈壞，人民嗟怨。於是長沙賊區星作亂；漁陽張舉、張純反：舉稱天子，純稱大將軍。表章雪片告急，十常侍皆藏匿不奏。\n\n一日，帝在後園與十常侍飲宴，諫議大夫劉陶，逕到帝前大慟。帝問其故。陶曰：「天下危在旦夕，陛下尚自與閹官共飲耶！」帝曰：「國家承平，有何危急？」陶曰：「四方盜賊並起，侵掠州郡。其禍皆由十常侍賣官害民，欺君罔上。朝廷正人皆去，禍在目前矣！」十常侍皆免冠跪伏於帝前曰：「大臣不相容，臣等不能活矣！願乞性命歸田里，盡將家產以助軍資。」言罷痛哭。帝怒謂陶曰：「汝亦有近侍之人，何獨不容朕耶？」呼武士推出斬之。劉陶大呼：「臣死不惜！可憐漢室天下，四百餘年，到此一旦休矣！」\n\n武士擁陶出，方欲行刑，一大臣喝住曰：「勿得下手，待我諫去。」眾視之，乃司徒陳耽。逕入室中來諫帝曰：「劉諫議得何罪而受誅？」帝曰：「毀謗近臣，冒朕躬。」耽曰：「天下人民，欲食十常侍之肉，陛下敬之如父母，身無寸功，皆封列侯；況封諝等結連黃巾，欲為內亂：陛下今不自省，社稷立見崩摧矣！」帝曰：「封諝作亂，其事不明。十常侍中，豈無一二忠臣？」陳耽以頭撞階而諫。帝怒，命牽出，與劉陶皆下獄。是夜，十常侍即於獄中謀殺之；假帝詔以孫堅為長沙太守，討區星。\n\n不五十日，報捷，江夏平。詔封堅為烏程侯；封劉虞為幽州牧，領兵往漁陽征張舉、張純。代州劉恢以書薦玄德見虞。虞大喜，令玄德為都尉，引兵直抵賊巢，與賊大戰數日，挫動銳氣。張純專一兇暴，士卒心變，帳下頭目刺殺張純，將頭納獻，率眾來降。張舉見勢敗，亦自縊死。漁陽盡平。劉虞表奏劉備大功，朝廷赦免鞭督郵之罪，除下密丞，遷高堂尉。公孫瓚又表陳玄德前功，薦為別部司馬，守平原縣令。玄德在平原，頗有錢糧軍馬，重整舊日氣象。劉虞平寇有功，封太尉。\n\n中平六年，夏四月，靈帝病篤，召大將軍何進入宮，商議後事。那何進起身屠家；因妹入宮為貴人，生皇子辯，遂立為皇后，進由是得權重任。帝又寵幸王美人，生皇子協。何后嫉妒，鴆殺王美人。皇子協養於董太后宮中。董太后乃靈帝之母，解瀆亭侯劉萇之妻也。初因桓帝無子，迎立解瀆亭侯之子，是為靈帝。靈帝入繼大統，遂迎養母氏於宮中，尊為太后。董太后嘗勸帝立皇子協為太子。帝亦偏愛協，欲立之。當時病篤，中常侍蹇碩奏曰：「若欲立協，必先誅何進，以絕後患。」帝然其說，因宣進入宮。進至宮門，司馬潘隱謂進曰：「不可入宮：蹇碩欲謀殺公。」進大驚，急歸私宅，召諸大臣，欲盡誅宦官。座上一人挺身出曰：「宦官之勢，起自沖、質之時；朝廷滋蔓極廣，安能盡誅？倘機不密，必有滅族之禍：請細詳之。」進視之，乃典軍校尉曹操也。進叱曰：「汝小輩安知朝廷大事！」正躊躇間，潘隱至，言：「帝已崩。今蹇碩與十常侍商議，秘不發喪，矯詔宣何國舅入宮，欲絕後患，冊立皇子協為帝。」說未了，使命至，宣進速入，以定後事。操曰：「今日之計，先宜正君位，然後圖賊。」進曰：「誰敢與吾正君討賊？」一人挺身出曰：「願借精兵五千，斬關入內，冊立新君，盡誅閹豎，掃清朝廷，以安天下！」進視之，乃司徒袁逢之子，袁隗之姪：名紹，字本初，見為司隸校尉。何進大喜，遂點御林軍五千。紹全身披掛。何進引何顒、荀攸、鄭泰等大臣三十餘員，相繼而入，就靈帝柩前，扶立太子辯即皇帝位。\n\n百官呼拜已畢，袁紹入宮收蹇碩。碩慌走入御花園花陰下，為中常侍郭勝所殺。碩所領禁軍，盡皆投順。紹謂何進曰：「中官結黨。今日可乘勢盡誅之。」張讓等知事急，慌入告何后曰：「始初設謀陷害大將軍者，止蹇碩一人，並不干臣等事。今大將軍聽袁紹之言，欲盡誅臣等，乞娘娘憐憫！」何太后曰：「汝等勿憂，我當保汝。」傳旨宣何進入。太后密謂曰：「我與汝出身寒微，非張讓等，焉能享此富貴？今蹇碩不仁，既已伏誅，汝何信人言，欲盡誅宦官耶？」何進聽罷，出謂眾官曰：「蹇碩設謀害我，可族滅其家。其餘不必妄加殘害。」袁紹曰：「若不斬草除根，必為喪身之本。」進曰：「吾意已決，汝勿多言。」眾官皆退。\n\n次日，太后命何進參錄尚書事，其餘皆封官職。董太后宣張讓等入宮商議曰：「何進之妹，始初我抬舉他。今日他孩兒即皇帝位，內外臣僚，皆其心腹：威權太重，我將如何？」讓奏曰：「娘娘可臨朝，垂簾聽政；封皇子協為王；加國舅董重大官，掌握軍權；重用臣等：大事可圖矣。」董太后大喜。次日設朝，董太后降旨，封皇子協為陳留王，董重為驃騎將軍，張讓等共預朝政。何太后見董太后專權，於宮中設一宴，請董太后赴席。酒至半酣，何太后起身捧盃再拜曰：「我等皆婦人也，參預朝政，非其所宜。昔呂后因握重權，宗族千口皆被戮。今我等宜深居九重；朝廷大事，任大臣元老自行商議，此國家之幸也。願垂聽焉。」董太后大怒曰：「汝鴆死王美人，設心嫉妒。今倚汝子為君，與汝兄何進之勢，輒敢亂言！吾敕驃騎斷汝兄首，如反掌耳！」何后亦怒曰：「吾以好言相勸，何反怒耶？」董后曰：「汝家屠沽小輩，有何見識！」\n\n兩宮互相爭競，張讓等各勸歸宮。何后連夜召何進入宮，告以前事。何進出，召三公共議：來早設朝，使廷臣奏董太后原係藩妃，不宜久居宮中，合仍遷於河間安置，限日下即出國門。一面遣人起送董后；一面點禁軍圍驃騎將軍董重府宅，追索印綬。董重知事急，自刎於後堂。家人舉哀，軍士方散。張讓、段珪見董后一枝已廢，遂皆以金珠玩好結搆何進弟何曲並其母舞陽君，令早晚入何太后處，善言遮蔽：因此十常侍又得近幸。\n\n六月，何進暗使人酖殺董后於河間驛庭，舉柩回京，葬於文陵。進託病不出，司隸校尉袁紹入見進曰：「張讓、段珪等流言於外，言公酖殺董后，欲謀大事。乘此時不誅閹宦，後必為大禍。昔竇武欲誅內豎，機謀不密，反受其殃。今公兄弟部曲將吏，皆英俊之士；若使盡力，事在掌握。此天贊之時，不可失也。」進曰：「且容商議。」左右密報張讓﹔讓等轉告何苗，又多送賄賂。苗入奏何后云：「大將軍輔佐新君，不行仁慈，專務殺伐。今無瑞又欲殺十常侍，此取亂之道也。」后納其言。\n\n少頃，何進入白后，欲誅中涓。何后曰：「中官統領禁省，漢家故事。先帝新棄天下，爾欲誅殺舊臣，非重宗廟也。」進本是沒決斷之人，聽太后言，唯唯而出。袁紹迎問曰：「大事若何？」進曰：「太后不允，如之奈何？」紹曰：「可召四方英雄人士，勒兵來京，盡誅閹豎。此時事急，不容太后不從。」進曰：「此計大妙！」便發檄至各鎮，召赴京師。\n\n主簿陳琳曰：「不可！俗云：『掩目而捕燕雀』，是自欺也。微物尚不可欺以得志，況國家大事乎？今將軍仗皇威，掌兵要，龍驤虎步，高下在心：若欲誅宦官，如鼓洪爐燎毛髮耳。但當速發，行權立斷，則天人順之﹔卻反外檄大臣，臨犯京闕，英雄聚會，各懷一心：所謂倒持干戈，授人以柄，功必不成，反生亂矣。」何進笑曰：「此懦夫之見也！」傍邊一人鼓掌大笑曰：「此事易如反掌，何必多議！」視之，乃曹操也。正是：\n欲除君側宵人亂，須聽朝中智士謀。\n不知曹操說出甚話來，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 3\n\n第三回 議溫明董卓叱丁原　餽金珠李肅說呂布\n\n且說曹操當日對何進曰：「宦官之禍，古今皆有；但世主不當假之權寵，使至於此。若欲治罪，當除元惡，但付一獄吏足矣，何必紛紛召外兵乎？欲盡誅之，事必宣露。吾料其必敗也。」何進怒曰：「孟德亦懷私意耶？」操退曰：「亂天下者，必進也。」進乃暗差使命齎密詔，星夜往各鎮去。\n\n卻說前將軍斄鄉侯西涼刺史董卓，先為破黃巾無功，朝廷將治其罪，因賄賂十常侍幸免；後又結託朝貴，遂任顯官，統西州大軍二十萬，常有不臣之心。是時得詔大喜，點起軍馬，陸續便行；使其婿中郎將牛輔，守住陝西，自己卻帶李傕、郭汜、張濟、樊稠等提兵望洛陽進發。卓婿謀士李儒曰：「今雖奉詔，中間多有暗昧。何不差人上表，名正言順，大事可圖。」卓大喜，遂上表。其略曰：\n竊聞天下所以亂逆不止者，皆由黃門常侍張讓等侮慢天常之故。臣聞揚湯止沸，不如去薪；潰癰雖痛，勝於養毒。臣敢鳴鐘鼓入洛陽，請除讓等。社稷幸甚！天下幸甚！\n\n何進得表，出示大臣。侍御史鄭泰諫曰：「董卓乃豺狼也，引入京城，必食人矣。」進曰：「汝多疑，不足謀大事。」盧植亦諫曰：「植素知董卓為人，面善心狠；一入禁庭，必生禍患。不如止之勿來，免致生亂。」進不聽，鄭泰、盧植皆棄官而去。朝廷大臣，去者大半。進使人迎董卓於澠池，卓按兵不動。\n\n張讓等知外兵到，共議曰：「此何進之謀也；我等不先下手，皆滅族矣。」乃先伏刀斧手五十人於長樂宮嘉德門內，入告何太后曰：「今大將軍矯詔召外兵至京師，欲滅臣等，望娘娘垂憐賜救。」太后曰：「汝等可詣大將軍府謝罪。」讓曰：「若到相府，骨肉虀粉矣。望娘娘宣大將軍入宮諭止之。如其不從，臣等只就娘娘前請死。」太后乃降詔宣進。進得詔便行。主簿陳琳諫曰：「太后此詔，必是十常侍之謀，切不可去。去必有禍。」進曰：「太后詔我，有何禍事？」袁紹曰：「今謀已泄，事已露，將軍尚欲入宮耶？」曹操曰：「先召十常侍出，然後可入。」進笑曰：「此小兒之見也。吾掌天下之權，十常侍敢待如何？」紹曰：「公必欲去，我等引甲士護從，以防不測。」於是袁紹、曹操各選精兵五百，命袁紹之弟袁術領之。袁術全身披掛，引兵布列青瑣門外。紹與操帶劍護送何進至長樂宮前。黃門傳懿旨云：「太后特宣大將軍，餘人不許輒入。」將袁紹、曹操等都阻住宮門外。何進昂然直入。至嘉德殿門，張讓、段圭迎出，左右圍住，進大驚。讓厲聲責進曰：「董后何罪，妄以酖死？國母喪葬，託疾不出！汝本屠沽小輩，我等薦之天子，以致榮貴：不思報效，欲相謀害！汝言我等甚濁，其清者是誰？」進慌急，欲尋出路，宮門盡閉，伏甲齊出，將何進砍為兩段。後人有詩歎之曰：\n漢室傾危天數終，無謀何進作三公。\n幾番不聽忠臣諫，難免宮中受劍鋒。\n\n讓等既殺何進，袁紹久不見進出，乃於宮門外大叫曰：「請將軍上車！」讓等將何進首級從牆上擲出，宣諭曰：「何進謀反，已伏誅矣。其餘脅從，盡皆赦宥。」袁紹厲聲大叫：「閹官謀殺大臣！誅惡黨者前來助戰！」何進部將吳匡，便於青瑣門外放起火來。袁術引兵突入宮庭，但見閹官，不諭大小，盡皆殺之。袁紹、曹操斬關入內。趙忠，程曠，夏惲，郭勝四個被趕至翠花樓前，剁為肉泥。宮中火燄沖天。張讓、段圭、曹節、侯覽將太后及太子並陳留王劫去內省，從後道走北宮。時盧植棄官未去，見宮中事變，擐甲持戈，立於閣下。遙見段圭擁逼何后過來，植大呼曰：「段圭逆賊，安敢劫太后！」段圭回身便走。太后從窗中跳出，植急救得免。吳匡殺入內庭，見何苗亦提劍出。匡大呼曰：「何苗同謀害兄，當共殺之！」眾人俱曰：「願斬謀兄之賊！」苗欲走，四面圍定，砍為齏粉。紹復令軍士分頭來殺十常侍家屬，不分大小，盡皆誅絕，多有無鬚者誤被殺死。曹操一面救滅宮中之火，請何太后權攝大事，遣兵追襲張讓等，尋覓少帝。\n\n且說張讓、段圭劫擁少帝及陳留王，冒煙突火，連夜奔走至北邙山。約三更時分，後面喊聲大舉，人馬趕至；當前何南中部掾吏閔貢，大呼：「逆賊休走！」張讓見事急，遂投河而死。帝與陳留王未知虛實，不敢高聲，伏於河邊亂草之內。軍馬四散去趕，不知帝之所在。帝與王伏至四更，露水又下，腹中飢餒，相抱而哭；又怕人知覺，吞聲草莽之中。陳留王曰：「此間不可久戀，須別尋活路。」於是二人以衣相結，爬上岸邊。滿地荊棘，黑暗之中，不見行路。正無奈何，忽有流螢千百成群，光芒照耀，只在帝前飛轉。陳留王曰：「此天助我兄弟也！」遂隨螢火而行，漸漸見路。行至五更，足痛不能行。山岡邊見一草堆，帝與王臥於草堆之畔。草堆前面是一所莊院。莊主是夜夢兩紅日墜於莊後，驚覺，披衣出戶，四下觀望。見莊後草堆上紅光沖天，慌忙往視，卻是二人臥於草畔。莊主問曰：「二少年誰家之子？」帝不敢應。陳留王指帝曰：「此是當今皇帝，遭十常侍之亂，逃難到此。吾乃皇弟陳留王也。」莊主大驚，再拜曰：「臣先朝司徒崔烈之弟崔毅也。因見十常侍賣官嫉賢，故隱於此。」遂扶帝入莊，跪進酒食。\n\n卻說閔貢趕上段圭拏住，問天子何在。圭言已在半路相失，不知何往。貢遂殺段圭，懸頭於馬項下，分兵四散尋覓；自己卻獨乘一馬，隨路追尋。偶至崔毅莊，毅見首級，問之，貢說詳細。崔毅引貢見帝，君臣痛哭。貢曰：「國不可一日無君，請陛下還都。」崔毅莊上只有瘦馬一匹，備與帝乘。貢與陳留王共乘一馬。離莊而行，不到三里，司徒王允，太尉楊彪，左軍校尉淳于瓊，右軍校尉趙萌，後軍校尉鮑信，中軍校尉袁紹，一行人眾，數百人馬，接著車駕，君臣皆哭。先使人將段圭首級往京師號令。另換好馬與帝及陳留王騎坐，簇帝還京。先是洛陽小兒謠曰：「帝非帝，王非王，千乘萬騎走北邙。」至此果應其讖。\n\n車駕行不到數里，忽見旌旗蔽日，塵土遮天，一枝人馬到來。百官失色，帝亦大驚。袁紹驟馬出問何人。繡旗影裏，一將飛出，厲聲問：「天子何在？」帝戰慄不能言。陳留王勒馬向前，叱曰：「來者何人？」卓曰：「西涼刺史董卓也。」陳留王曰：「汝來保駕耶？汝來劫駕耶？」卓應曰：「特來保駕。」陳留王曰：「既來保駕，天子在此，何不下馬？」卓大驚，慌忙下馬，拜於道左。陳留王以言撫慰董卓，自初至終，並無失語。卓暗奇之，已懷廢立之意。是日還宮，見何太后，俱各痛哭。檢點宮中，不見了傳國玉璽。董卓屯兵城外，每日帶鐵甲馬軍入城，橫行街市，百姓惶惶不安。卓出入宮庭，略無忌憚。後軍校尉鮑信，來見袁紹，言董卓必有異心，可速除之。紹曰：「朝廷新定，未可輕動。」鮑信見王允，亦言其事。允曰：「且容商議。」信自引本部軍兵，投泰山去了。\n\n董卓招誘何進兄弟部下之兵，盡歸掌握。私謂李儒曰：「吾欲廢帝立陳留王，何如？」李儒曰：「今朝廷無主，不就此時行事，遲則有變矣。來日於溫明園中，召集百官，諭以廢立；有不從者斬之，則威權之行，正在今日。」卓喜。次日大排筵會，遍請公卿。公卿皆懼董卓，誰敢不到？卓待百官到了，然後徐徐到園門下馬，帶劍入席。酒行數巡，卓教停酒止樂，乃厲聲曰：「吾有一言，眾官靜聽。」眾官側耳。卓曰：「天子為萬民之主，無威儀不可以奉宗廟社稷。今上懦弱，不若陳留王聰明好學，可承大位。吾欲廢帝，立陳留王，諸大臣以為何如？」諸官聽罷，不敢出聲。座上一人推案直出，立於筵前，大呼：「不可！不可！汝是何人，敢發大語？天子乃先帝嫡子，初無過失，何得妄議廢立？汝欲為篡逆耶？」卓視之，乃荊州刺史丁原也。卓怒叱曰：「順我者生，逆我者死！」遂掣佩劍欲斬丁原。時李儒見丁原背後一人，生得器字軒昂，威風凜凜，手執方天畫戟，怒目而視。李儒急進曰：「今日飲宴之處，不可談國政；來日向都堂公論未遲。」眾人皆勸丁原上馬而去。\n\n卓問百官曰：「吾所言，合公道否？」盧植曰：「明公差矣：昔太甲不明，伊尹放之於桐宮。昌邑王登位方二十七日，造惡三千餘條，故霍光告太廟而廢之。今上雖幼，聰明仁智，並無分毫過失。公乃外郡刺史，素未參與國政，又無伊、霍之大才，何可強主廢立之事？聖人云『有伊尹之志則可，無伊尹之志則篡也。』」卓大怒，拔劍向前欲殺植。議郎彭伯諫曰：「盧尚書海內人望，今先害之，恐天下震怖。」卓乃止。司徒王允曰：「廢立之事，不可酒後相商，另日再議。」於是百官皆散。\n\n卓按劍立於園門，忽見一人躍馬持戟，於園門外往來馳驟。卓問李儒：「此何人也？」儒曰：「此丁原義兒：姓呂，名布，字奉先者也。主公且須避之。」卓乃入園潛避。次日，人報丁原引軍城外搦戰。卓怒，引軍同李儒出迎。兩陣對圓，只見呂布頂束髮金冠，披百花戰袍，擐唐猊鎧甲，繫獅蠻寶帶，縱馬挺戟，隨丁建陽出到陣前。建陽指卓罵曰：「國家不幸，閹官弄權，以致萬民塗炭。爾無尺寸之功，焉敢妄言廢立，欲亂朝廷？」董卓未及回言，呂布飛馬直殺過來。董卓慌走，建陽率軍掩殺。卓兵大敗，退三十餘里下寨，聚眾商議。卓曰：「吾觀呂布非常人也。吾若得此人，何慮天下哉？」帳前一人出曰：「主公勿憂：某與呂布同鄉，知其勇而無謀，見利忘義。某憑三寸不爛之舌，說呂布拱手來降，可乎？」卓大喜，觀其人，乃虎賁中郎李肅也。卓曰：「汝將何以說之？」肅曰：「某聞主公有名馬一匹，號曰『赤兔』，日行千里。須得此馬，再用金珠，以利結其心。某更進說詞，呂布必反丁原，來投主公矣。」卓問李儒曰：「此言可乎？」儒曰：「主公欲取天下，何惜一馬？」卓欣然與之，更與黃金一千兩、明珠數十顆、玉帶一條。\n\n李肅齎了禮物，投呂布寨來。伏路軍人圍住。肅曰：「可速報呂將軍，有故人來見。」軍人報知，布命入見。肅見布曰：「賢弟別來無恙！」布揖曰：「久不相見，今居何處？」肅曰：「見任虎賁中郎將之職。聞賢弟匡扶社稷，不勝之喜。有良馬一匹，日行千里，渡水登山，如履平地，名曰『赤兔』：特獻與賢弟，以助虎威。」布便令牽過來看。果然那馬渾身上下，火炭般赤，無半根雜毛；從頭至尾，長一丈；從蹄至項，高八尺；嘶喊咆哮，有騰空入海之狀。後人有詩單道赤兔馬曰：\n奔騰千里蕩塵埃，渡水登山紫霧開。\n掣斷絲韁搖玉轡，火龍飛下九天來。\n\n布見了此馬，大喜，謝肅曰：「兄賜此良駒，將何以為報？」肅曰：「某為義氣而來，豈望報乎？」布置酒相待。酒酣，肅曰：「肅與賢弟少得相見；令尊卻常會來。」布曰：「兄醉矣！先父棄世多年，安得與兄相會？」肅大笑曰：「非也﹔某說今日丁刺史耳。」布惶恐曰：「某在丁建陽處，亦出於無奈。」肅曰：「賢弟有擎天駕海之才，四海孰不欽敬？功名富貴，如探囊取物，何言無奈而在人之下乎？」布曰：「恨不逢其主耳。」肅笑曰：「『良禽擇木而棲，賢臣擇主而事。』見機不早，悔之晚矣。」布曰：「兄在朝廷，觀何人為世之英雄？」肅曰：「某遍觀群臣，皆不如董卓，董卓為人敬賢禮士，賞罰分明，終成大業。」布曰：「某欲從之，恨無門路。」肅取金珠、玉帶列於布前。布驚曰：「何為有此？」肅令叱退左右，告布曰：「此是董公久慕大名，特令某將此奉獻。赤兔馬亦董公所贈也。」布曰：「董公如此見愛，某將何以報之？」肅曰：「如某之不才，尚為虎賁中郎將；公若到彼，貴不可言。」布曰：「恨無涓埃之功，以為進見之禮。」肅曰：「功在翻手之間，公不肯為耳。」布沈吟良久曰：「吾欲殺丁原，引軍歸董卓，何如？」肅曰：「賢弟若能如此，真莫大之功也！但事不宜遲，在於速決。」布與肅約於明日來降，肅別去。\n\n是夜二更時分，布提刀逕入丁原帳中。原正秉燭觀書，見布至，曰：「吾兒來有何事故？」布曰：「吾堂堂丈夫，安肯為汝子乎！」原曰：「奉先何故心變？」布向前一刀砍下丁原首級，大呼：「左右！丁原不仁，吾已殺之。肯從吾者在此，不從者自去！」軍士散其大半。次日，布持丁原首級，往見李肅。肅遂引布見卓。卓大喜，置酒相待。卓先下拜曰：「卓今得將軍，如旱苗之得甘雨也。」布納卓坐而拜之曰：「公若不棄，布請拜為義父。」卓以金甲錦袍賜布，暢飲而散。卓自是威勢越大，自領前將軍事，封弟董旻為左將軍鄠侯，封呂布為騎都尉中郎將都亭侯。\n\n李儒勸卓早定廢立之計。卓乃於省中設宴，會集公卿，令呂布將甲士千餘，侍衛左右。是日，太傅袁隗與百官皆到。酒行數巡，卓拔劍曰：「今上闇弱，不可以奉宗廟；吾將依伊尹、霍光故事，廢帝為弘農王，立陳留王為帝。有不從者斬！」群臣惶怖莫敢對。中軍校尉袁紹挺身出曰：「今上即位未幾，並無失德；汝欲廢嫡立庶，非反而何？」卓怒曰：「天下事在我！我今為之，誰敢不從？汝視我之劍不利否？」袁紹亦拔劍曰：「汝劍利，吾劍未嘗不利！」兩個在筵上對敵。正是：\n丁原仗義身先喪，袁紹爭鋒勢又危。\n畢竟袁紹性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 4\n\n第四回 廢漢帝陳留為皇 謀董賊孟德獻刀\n\n且說董卓欲殺袁紹，李儒止之曰：「事未可定，不可妄殺。」袁紹手提寶劍，辭別百官而出，懸節東門，奔冀州去了。卓謂太傅袁隗曰：「汝姪無禮，吾看汝面，姑恕之。廢立之事若何？」隗曰：「太尉所見是也。」卓曰：「敢有阻大議者，以軍法從事。」群臣震恐，皆云：「一聽尊命。」宴罷，卓問侍中周毖、校尉伍瓊曰：「袁紹此去若何？」周毖曰：「袁紹忿忿而去，若購之急，勢必為變，且袁氏樹恩四世，門生故吏，遍於天下；倘收豪傑以聚徒眾，英雄因之而起，山東非公有也。不如赦之，拜為一郡守，則紹喜於免罪，必無患矣。」伍瓊曰：「袁紹好謀無斷，不足為慮；誠不若加之一郡守，以收民心。」\n\n卓從之，即日差人拜紹為渤海太守。九月朔，請帝陞嘉德殿，大會文武。卓拔劍在手，對眾曰：「天子闇弱，不足以君天下。今有策文一道，宜為宣讀。」乃令李儒讀策曰：「孝靈皇帝，早棄臣民；皇帝承嗣，海內仰望。而帝天資輕佻，威儀不恪，居喪慢惰：否德既彰，有忝大位。皇太后教無母儀，統政荒亂。永樂太后暴崩，眾論惑焉。三綱之道，天地之紀，毋乃有闕？陳留王協，聖德偉懋，規矩肅然；居喪哀戚，言不以邪；休聲美譽，天下所聞：宜承洪業，為萬世統。茲廢皇帝為弘農王，皇太后還政。請奉陳留王為皇帝，應天順人，以慰生靈之望。」\n\n李儒讀策畢，卓叱左右扶帝下殿，解其璽綬，北面長跪，稱臣聽命。又呼太后去服候敕。帝后皆號哭。群臣無不悲慘。階下一大臣，憤怒高叫曰：「賊臣董卓，敢為欺天之謀，吾當以頸血濺之！」揮手中象簡，直擊董卓。卓大怒，喝武士拏下，乃尚書丁管也。卓命牽出斬之。管罵不絕口，至死神色不變。後人有詩嘆曰：\n董賊潛懷廢立圖，漢家宗社委丘墟。\n滿朝臣宰皆囊括，惟有丁公是丈夫。\n\n卓請陳留王登殿。群臣朝賀畢，卓命扶何太后並弘農王及帝妃唐氏於永安宮閒住，封鎖宮門，禁群臣無得擅入。可憐少帝四月登基，至九月即被廢。卓所立陳留王協，表字伯和，靈帝中子，即獻帝也，時年九歲。改元初平。董卓為相國，贊拜不名，入朝不趨，劍履上殿，威福莫比。李儒勸卓擢用名流，以收人望，因薦蔡邕之才。卓命徵之，邕不赴。卓怒，使人謂邕曰：「如不來，當滅汝族。」邕懼，只得應命而至。卓見邕大喜，一月三遷其官，拜為侍中，甚見親厚。\n\n卻說少帝與何太后、唐妃困於永安宮中，衣服飲食，漸漸欠缺；少帝淚不曾乾。一日，偶見雙燕飛於庭中，遂吟詩一首。詩曰：\n嫩草綠凝煙，裊裊雙飛燕。\n洛水一條青，陌上人稱羨。\n遠望碧雲深，是吾舊宮殿。\n何人仗忠義，洩我心中怨！\n\n董卓時常使人探聽。是日獲得此詩，來呈董卓。卓曰：「怨望作詩，殺之有名矣。」遂命李儒帶武士十人，入宮弒帝。帝與后、妃正在樓上，宮女報李儒至，帝大驚。儒以鴆酒奉帝，帝問何故。儒曰：「春日融和，董相國特上壽酒。」太后曰：「既云壽酒，汝可先飲。」儒怒曰：「汝不飲耶？」呼左右持短刀白練於前曰：「壽酒不飲，可領此二物！」唐妃跪告曰：「妾身代帝飲酒，願公存母子性命。」儒叱曰：「汝何人，可代王死？」乃舉酒與何太后曰：「汝可先飲！」后大罵何進無謀，引賊入京，致有今日之禍。儒催逼帝，帝曰：「容我與太后作別。」乃大慟而作歌。其歌曰：\n天地易兮日月翻，棄萬乘兮退守藩。\n為臣逼兮命不久，大勢去兮空淚潸！\n\n唐妃亦作歌曰：\n皇天將崩兮后土頹，身為帝姬兮恨不隨。\n生死異路兮從此別，奈何煢速兮心中悲！\n\n歌罷，相抱而哭。李儒叱曰：「相國立等回報，汝等俄延，望誰救耶？」太后大罵：「董賊逼我母子，皇天不佑！汝等助惡，必當滅族！」儒大怒，雙手扯住太后，直攛下樓，叱武士絞死唐妃，以鴆酒灌殺少帝，還報董卓。卓命葬於城外。自此每夜入宮，姦淫宮女，夜宿龍床。嘗引軍出城，行到陽城地方，時當二月，村民社賽。男女皆集，卓命軍士圍住，盡皆殺之，掠婦女財物，裝載車上，懸頭千餘顆於車下，連軫還都，揚言殺賊大勝而回；於城門下焚燒人頭，以婦女財物分散眾軍。\n\n越騎校尉伍孚，字德瑜，見卓殘暴，憤恨不平。嘗於朝服內披小鎧，藏短刀，欲伺便殺卓。一日，卓入朝，孚迎至閣下，拔刀直刺卓。卓氣力大，兩手摳住；呂布便入，揪倒伍孚。卓問曰：「誰教汝反？」孚瞪目大喝曰：「汝非吾君，吾非汝臣，何反之有？汝罪惡盈天，人人願得而誅之！吾恨不車裂汝以謝天下！」卓大怒，命牽出剖剮之。孚至死罵不絕口。後人有詩讚之曰：\n漢末忠臣說伍孚，沖天豪氣世間無。\n朝堂殺賊名猶在，萬古堪稱大丈夫！\n\n董卓自此出入常帶甲士護衛。時袁紹在渤海，聞知董卓弄權，乃差人齎密書來見王允。書略曰：\n卓賊欺天廢主，人不忍言；而公恣其跋扈，如不聽聞，豈報國效忠之臣哉？紹今集兵練卒，欲掃清王室，未敢輕動。公若有心，當乘間圖之。若有驅使，即當奉命。\n\n王允得書，尋思無計。一日，於侍班閣子內見舊臣俱在，允曰：「今日老夫賤降，晚間敢屈眾位到舍小酌。」眾官皆曰：「必來祝壽。」當晚王允設宴後堂，公卿皆至。酒行數巡，王允忽然掩面大哭。眾官驚問曰：「司徒貴誕，何故發悲？」允曰：「今日並非賤降，因欲與眾位一敘，恐董卓見疑，故託言耳。董卓欺主弄權，社稷旦夕難保。想高皇誅秦滅楚，奄有天下；誰想傳至今日，乃喪於董卓之手：此吾所以哭也。」於是眾官皆哭。坐中一人撫掌大笑曰：「滿朝公卿，夜哭到明，明哭到夜，焉能哭死董卓耶？」允視之，乃驍騎校尉曹操也。允怒曰：「汝祖宗亦食祿漢朝，今不思報國而反笑耶？」操曰：「吾非笑別事，笑眾位無一計殺董卓耳。操雖不才，願即斷董卓頭，懸之都門，以謝天下。」允避席問曰：「孟德有何高見？」操曰：「近日操屈身以事卓者，實欲乘間圖之耳。今卓頗信操，操因得時近卓。聞司徒有七星寶刀一口，願借與操入相府刺殺之，雖死不恨！」允曰：「孟德果有是心，天下幸甚！」遂親自酌酒奉操。操瀝酒設誓，允隨取寶刀與之。操藏刀，飲酒畢，即起身辭別眾官而去。眾官又坐了一回，亦俱散訖。\n\n次日，曹操佩著寶刀，來至相府，問丞相何在。從人云：「在小閣中。」操竟入見。董卓坐於床上，呂布侍立於側。卓曰：「孟德來何遲？」操曰：「馬羸行遲耳。」卓顧謂布曰：「吾有西涼進來好馬，奉先可親去揀一騎賜與孟德。」布領令而去。操暗忖曰：「此賊合死！」即欲拔刀刺之。懼卓力大，未敢輕動。卓胖大不耐久坐，遂倒身而臥，轉面向內。操又思曰：「此賊當休矣！」急掣寶刀在手。恰待要刺，不想董卓仰面看衣鏡中，照見曹操在背後拔刀，急回身問曰：「孟德何為？」\n\n時呂布已牽馬至閣外，操惶遽，乃持刀跪下曰：「操有寶刀一口，獻上恩相。」卓接視之，見其刀長尺餘，七寶嵌飾，極其鋒利，果寶刀也；遂遞與呂布收了。操解鞘付布。卓引操出閣看馬。操謝曰：「借願試一騎。」卓就教與鞍轡。操牽馬出相府，加鞭望東南而去。布對卓曰：「適來曹操似有行刺之狀，及被喝破，故推獻刀。」卓曰：「吾亦疑之。」\n\n正說話間，適李儒至，卓以其事告之。儒曰：「操無妻小在京，只獨居寓所。今差人往召，如彼無疑而便來，則是獻刀；如推託不來，則必是行刺，便可擒而問也。」卓然其說，即差獄卒四人往喚操。去了良久，回報曰：「操不曾回寓，乘馬飛出東門。門吏問之，操曰：『丞相差我有緊急公事』，縱馬而去矣。」儒曰：「操賊心逃竄，行刺無疑矣。」卓大怒曰：「我如此重用，反欲害我！」儒曰：「此必有同謀者，待拏住曹操便可知矣。」卓遂令遍行文書，畫影圖形，捉拏曹操。擒獻者，賞千金，封萬戶侯；窩藏者同罪。\n\n且說曹操逃出城外，飛奔譙郡。路經中牟縣，為守關軍士所獲，擒見縣令。操言：「我是客商，覆姓皇甫。」縣令熟視曹操，沈吟半晌，乃曰：「吾前在洛陽求官時，曾認得汝是曹操，如何隱諱？且把來監下，明日解去京師請賞。」把關軍士賜以酒食而去。\n\n至夜分，縣令喚親隨人暗地取出曹操，直至後院中審究；問曰：「我聞丞相待汝不薄，何故自取其禍？」操曰：「『燕雀安知鴻鵠志哉！』汝既拏住我，便當解去請賞。」縣令屏退左右，謂操曰：「汝休小覷我。我非俗吏，奈未遇其主耳。」操曰：「吾祖宗世食漢祿，若不思報國，與禽獸何異？吾屈身事卓者，欲乘間圖之，為國除害耳。今事不成，乃天意也！」縣令曰：「孟德此行，將欲何往？」操曰：「吾將歸鄉里，發矯詔，召天下諸侯興兵共誅董卓，吾之願也。」\n\n縣令聞言，乃親釋其縛，扶之上坐，再拜曰：「公真天下忠義之士也！」曹操亦拜，問縣令姓名。縣令曰：「吾姓陳，名宮，字公臺。老母妻子，皆在東郡。今感公忠義，願棄一官，從公而逃。」操甚喜。是夜陳宮收拾盤費，與曹操更衣易服，各背劍一口，乘馬投故鄉來。\n\n行了三日，至成皋地方，天色向晚。操以鞭指林深處，謂宮曰：「此間有一人姓呂，名伯奢，是吾父結義弟兄；就往問家中消息，覓一宿，如何？」宮曰：「最好。」二人至莊前下馬，入見伯奢。奢曰：「我聞朝廷遍行文書，捉汝甚急，汝父已避陳留去了。汝如何得至此？」操告以前事，曰：「若非陳縣令，已粉骨碎身矣。」伯奢拜陳宮曰：「小姪若非使君，曹氏滅門矣。使君寬懷安坐，今晚便可下榻草舍。」說罷，即起身入內。良久乃出，謂陳宮曰：「老夫家無好酒，容往西村沽一樽來相待。」言訖，匆匆上驢而去。\n\n操與宮坐久，忽聞莊後有磨刀之聲。操曰：「呂伯奢非吾至親，此去可疑，當竊聽之。」二人潛步入草堂後，但聞人語曰：「縛而殺之，何如？」操曰：「是矣！今若不先下手，必遭擒獲。」遂與宮拔劍直入，不問男女，皆殺之，一連殺死八口。搜至廚下，卻見縛一豬欲殺。宮曰：「孟德心多，誤殺好人矣！」急出莊上馬而行。行不到二里，只見伯奢驢鞍前鞽懸酒二瓶，手攜果菜而來，叫曰：「賢姪與使君何故便去？」操曰：「被罪之人，不可久住。」伯奢曰：「吾已分付家人宰一豬相款，賢姪、使君何憎一宿？速請轉騎。」\n\n操不顧，策馬便行。行不數步，忽拔劍復回，叫伯奢曰：「此來者何人？」伯奢回頭看時，操揮劍砍伯奢於驢下。宮大驚曰：「適纔誤耳，今何為也？」操曰：「伯奢到家，見殺死多人，安肯干休？若率眾來追，必遭其禍矣。」宮曰：「知而故殺，大不義也！」操曰：「寧教我負天下人，休教天下人負我。」陳宮默然。\n\n當夜行數里，月明中敲開客店門投宿。喂飽了馬，曹操先睡。陳宮尋思：「我將謂曹操是好人，棄官跟他；原來是個狠心之徒！今日留之，必為後患。」便欲拔劍來殺曹操。正是：\n設心狠毒非良士，操卓原來一路人。\n畢竟曹操性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 5\n\n第五回 發矯詔諸鎮應曹公 破關兵三英戰呂布\n\n卻說陳宮正欲下手殺曹操，忽轉念曰：「我為國家跟他到此，殺之不義。不若棄而他往。」插劍上馬，不等天明，自投東郡去了。操覺，不見陳宮，尋思：「此人見我說了這兩句，疑我不仁，棄我而去；吾當急行，不可久留。」遂連夜到陳留，尋見父親，備說前事；欲散家資，招募義兵。父言：「資少恐不成事。此間有孝廉衛弘，疏財仗義，其家巨富；若得相助，事可圖矣。」\n\n操置酒張筵，拜請衛弘到家，告曰：「今漢室無主，董卓專權，欺君害民，天下切齒。操欲力扶社稷，恨力不足。公乃忠義之士，敢求相助。」衛弘曰：「吾有是心久矣，恨未遇英雄耳。既孟德有大志，願將家資相助。」操大喜；於是先發矯詔，馳報各道，然後招集義兵，豎起招兵白旗一面，上書「忠義」二字。不數日間，應募之士，如雨駢集。\n\n一日，有一個陽平衛國人，姓樂，名進，字文謙，來投曹操。又有一個山陽鉅鹿人，姓李，名典，字曼成，也來投曹操。操皆留為帳前吏。又有沛國譙人，夏侯惇，字元讓，乃夏侯嬰之後；自小習鎗棒；年十四從師學武，有人辱罵其師，惇殺之，逃於外方；聞知曹操起兵，與其族弟夏侯淵兩個，各引壯士千人來會。此二人本操之弟兄：操父曹嵩原是夏侯氏之子，過房與曹家，因此是同族。\n\n不數日，曹氏兄弟曹仁，曹洪，各引兵千餘來助。曹仁字子孝，曹洪字子廉；二人兵馬嫺熟，武藝精通。操大喜，於村中調諫軍馬。衛弘盡出家財，置辦衣甲旗旛。四方送糧者，不計其數。\n\n時袁紹得操矯詔，乃聚麾下文武，引兵三萬，離渤海來與曹操會盟。操作檄文以達諸郡。檄文曰：\n操等謹以大義布告天下：董卓欺天罔地，滅國弒君；穢亂宮禁，殘害生靈；狼戾不仁，罪惡充積！今奉天子密詔，大集義兵，誓欲掃清華夏，剿戮群凶。望興義師，共洩公憤；扶持王室，拯救黎民。檄文到日，可速奉行！\n\n操發檄文去後，各鎮諸侯，皆起兵相應：\n:第一鎮，後將軍南陽太守袁術。\n:第二鎮，冀州刺史韓馥。\n:第三鎮，豫州刺史孔伷。\n:第四鎮，兗州刺史劉岱。\n:第五鎮，河內太守王匡。\n:第六鎮，陳留太守張邈。\n:第七鎮，東郡太守喬瑁。\n:第八鎮，山陽太守袁遺。\n:第九鎮，濟北相鮑信。\n:第十鎮，北海太守孔融。\n:第十一鎮，廣陵太守張超。\n:第十二鎮，徐州刺史陶謙。\n:第十三鎮，西涼太守馬騰。\n:第十四鎮，北平太守公孫瓚。\n:第十五鎮，上黨太守張楊。\n:第十六鎮，烏程侯長沙太守孫堅。\n:第十七鎮，祁鄉侯渤海太守袁紹。\n諸路軍馬，多少不等，有三萬者，有一二萬者，各領文官武將，投洛陽來。\n\n且說北平太守公孫瓚，統領精兵一萬五千，路經德州平原縣。正行之間，遙見桑樹叢中，一面黃旗，數騎來迎。瓚視之，乃劉玄德也。瓚問曰：「賢弟何故在此？」玄德曰：「舊日蒙兄保備為平原縣令，今聞大軍過此，特來奉候，就請兄長入城歇馬。」瓚指關、張而問曰：「此何人也？」玄德曰：「此關羽，張飛，備結義兄弟也。」瓚曰：「乃同破黃巾者乎？」玄德曰：「皆此二人之力。」瓚曰：「今居何職？」玄德答曰：「關羽為馬弓手，張飛為步弓手。」瓚歎曰：「如此可謂埋沒英雄！今董卓作亂，天下諸侯，共往誅之。賢弟可棄此卑官，一同討賊，力扶漢室，若何？」玄德曰：「願往。」張飛曰：「當時若容我殺了此賊，免有今日之事。」雲長曰：「事已至此，即當收拾前去。」\n\n玄德、關、張引數騎跟公孫瓚來。曹操接著。眾諸侯亦陸續皆至，各自安營下寨，連接二百餘里。操乃宰牛殺馬，大會諸侯，商議進兵之策。太守王匡曰：「今奉大義，必立盟主；眾聽約束，然後進兵。」操曰：「袁本初四世三公，門多故吏，漢朝名相之裔，可為盟主。」紹再三推辭。眾皆曰：「非本初不可。」紹方應允。次日築臺三層，遍列五方旗幟，上建白旄黃鉞，兵符將印，請紹登壇。紹整衣佩劍，慨然而上，焚香再拜。其盟曰：\n漢室不幸，皇綱失統。賊臣董卓，乘釁縱害，禍加至尊，虐流百姓。紹等懼社稷淪喪，糾合義兵，並赴國難。凡我同盟，齊心戮力，以致臣節，必無二志。有渝此盟，俾墜其命，無克遺育。皇天后土，祖宗明靈，實皆鑒之！\n\n讀畢，歃血。眾因其辭氣慷慨，皆涕泗橫流。歃血已罷，下壇。眾扶紹升帳而坐，兩行依爵位年齒分列坐定。操行酒數巡，言曰：「今日既立盟主，各聽調遣，同扶國家，勿以強弱計較。」袁紹曰：「紹雖不才，既承公等推為盟主，有功必賞，有罪必罰。國有常刑，軍有紀律；各宜遵守，勿得違犯。」眾皆曰：「惟命是聽。」紹曰：「吾弟袁術總督糧草，應付諸營，無使有缺。更須一人為先鋒，直抵汜水關挑戰。餘各據險要，以為接應。」長沙太守孫堅出曰：「堅願為前部。」紹曰：「文臺勇烈，可當此任。」堅遂引本部人馬殺奔汜水關來。守關將士，差流星馬往洛陽丞相府告急。董卓自專大權之後，每日飲宴。李儒接得告急文書，逕來稟卓。卓大驚，急聚眾將商議。溫侯呂布挺身出曰：「父親勿慮：關外諸侯，布視之如草芥。願提虎狼之師，盡斬其首，懸於都門。」卓大喜曰：「吾有奉先，高枕無憂矣！」言未絕，呂布背後一人高聲出曰：「『割雞焉用牛刀？』不勞溫侯親往。吾斬眾諸侯首級，如探囊取物耳。」卓視之，其人身長九尺，虎體狼腰，豹頭猿臂：關西人也；姓華，名雄。卓聞言大喜，加為驍騎校尉，撥馬步軍五萬，同李肅，胡軫，趙岑星夜赴關迎敵。眾諸侯內有濟北相鮑信，尋思孫堅既為前部，怕他奪了頭功，暗撥其弟鮑忠，先將馬步軍三千，逕抄小路，直到關下搦戰。華雄引鐵騎五百，飛下關來，大喝：「賊將休走！」鮑忠急待退，被華雄手起刀落，斬於馬下，生擒將校極多。華雄遣人將鮑忠首級來相府報捷，卓加雄為都督。\n\n卻說孫堅引四將直至關前。那四將：第一個，右北平土垠人：姓程，名普，字德謀，使一條鐵脊蛇矛；第二個，姓黃，名蓋，字公覆，零陵人也，使鐵鞭：第三個，姓韓，名當，字義公，遼西令支人也，使一口大刀；第四個，姓祖，名茂，字大榮，吳郡富春人也，使雙刀。孫堅披爛銀鎧，裏赤幘，橫古錠刀，騎花鬃馬，指關上而罵曰：「助惡匹夫，何不早降！」\n\n華雄副將胡軫引兵五千出關迎戰。程普飛馬挺矛，直取胡軫。鬥不數合，程普刺中胡軫咽喉，死於馬下。堅揮軍直殺至關前，關上矢石如雨。孫堅引兵回至梁東屯住，使人於袁紹處報捷，就於袁術處催糧。或說術曰：「孫堅乃江東猛虎；若打破洛陽，殺了董卓，正是除狼而得虎也。今不與糧，彼軍必散。」術聽之，不發糧草。孫堅軍缺食，軍中自亂，細作報上關來。李肅為華雄謀曰：「今夜我引一軍從小路下關，襲孫堅寨後，將軍揮其前寨，堅可擒矣。」\n\n雄從之，傳令軍士飽餐，乘夜下關。是夜月白風清。到堅寨時，已是半夜，鼓譟直進。堅慌忙披掛上馬，正遇華雄。兩馬相交，鬥不數合，後面李肅軍到，令軍士放起火來。堅軍亂竄。眾將各自混戰，止有祖茂跟定孫堅，突圍而走。背後華雄追來。堅取箭，連放兩箭，皆被華雄躲過。再放第三箭時，因用力太猛，拽折了鵲畫弓，只得棄弓縱馬而奔。祖茂曰：「主公頭上赤幘射目，為賊所識認。可脫幘與某戴之。」堅就脫幘換茂盔，分兩路而走。雄軍只望赤幘者追趕，堅乃從小路得脫。祖茂被華雄追急，將赤幘挂於人家燒不盡的庭柱上，卻入樹林潛躲。\n\n華雄軍於下遙月見赤幘，四面圍定，不敢近前。用箭射之，方知是計，遂向前取了赤幘。祖茂於林後殺出，揮雙刀欲劈華雄；雄大喝一聲，將祖茂一刀砍於馬下。殺至天明，雄方引兵上關。程普，黃蓋，韓當都來尋見孫堅，再收拾軍馬屯紮。堅為折了祖茂，傷感不已，星夜遣人報知袁紹。紹大驚曰：「不想孫文臺敗於華雄之手！」便聚眾諸侯商議。眾人都到，只有公孫瓚後至，紹請入帳列坐。紹曰：「前日鮑將軍之弟不遵調遣，擅自進兵，殺身喪命，折了許多軍士。今者孫文臺又敗於華雄：挫動銳氣，為之奈何？」諸侯並皆不語。\n\n紹舉目遍視，見公孫瓚背後立著三人，容貌異常，都在那裏冷笑。紹問曰：「公孫太守背後何人？」瓚呼玄德出曰：「此吾自幼同舍兄弟，平原令劉備是也。」曹操曰：「莫非破黃巾劉玄德乎？」瓚曰：「然。」即令劉玄德拜見。瓚將玄德功勞，並其出身，細說一遍。紹曰：「既是漢室宗派，取坐來。」命坐。備遜謝。紹曰：「吾非敬汝名爵，吾敬汝是帝室之冑耳。」玄德乃坐於末位，關、張叉手侍立於後。\n\n忽探子來報：「華雄引鐵騎下關，用長竿挑著孫太守赤幘，來寨前大罵搦戰。」紹曰：「誰敢去戰？」袁術背後轉出驍將俞涉曰：「小將願往。」紹喜，便著俞涉出馬。即時報來：「俞涉與華雄戰不三合，被華雄斬了。」眾大驚。太守韓馥曰：「吾有上將潘鳳，可斬華雄。」紹急令出戰。潘鳳手提大斧上馬。去不多時，飛馬來報：「潘鳳又被華雄斬了。」眾皆失色。紹曰：「可惜吾上將顏良、文醜未至！得一人在此，何懼華雄？」言未畢，階下一人大呼出曰：「小將願往斬華雄頭，獻於帳下！」眾視之，見其人身長九尺，髯長二尺；丹鳳眼，臥蠶眉；面如重棗，聲如巨鐘；立於帳前。紹問何人。公孫瓚曰：「此劉玄德之弟關羽也。」紹問見居何職。瓚曰：「跟隨劉玄德充馬弓手。」帳上袁術大喝曰：「汝欺吾眾諸侯無大將耶？量一弓手，安敢亂言！與我打出！」曹操急止之曰：「公路息怒。此人既出大言，必有勇略；試教出馬，如其不勝，責之未遲。」袁紹曰：「使一弓手出戰，必被華雄所笑。」操曰：「此人儀表不俗，華雄安知他是弓手？」關公曰：「如不勝，請斬某頭。」\n\n操教釃熱酒一盃，與關公飲了上馬。關公曰：「酒且斟下，某去便來。」出帳提刀，飛身上馬。眾諸侯聽得關外鼓聲大振，喊聲大舉，如天摧地塌，岳撼山崩，眾皆失驚。正欲探聽，鸞鈴響處，馬到中軍，雲長提華雄之頭，擲於地上，其酒當溫。後人有詩讚之曰：\n威鎮乾坤第一功，轅門畫鼓響鼕鼕。\n雲長停盞施英勇，酒當溫時斬華雄。\n\n曹操大喜。只見玄德背後轉出張飛，高聲大叫：「俺哥哥斬了華雄，不就這裏殺入關去，活拏董卓，更待何時！」袁術大怒，喝曰：「俺大臣尚自謙讓，量一縣令手下小卒，安敢在此耀武揚威！都與趕出帳去！」曹操曰：「得功者賞，何計貴賤乎？」袁術曰：「既然公等只重一縣令，我當告退。」操曰：「豈可因一言而誤大事耶？」命公孫瓚且帶玄德、關、張回寨。眾官皆散。曹操暗使人齎牛酒撫慰三人。\n\n卻說華雄手下敗軍，報上關來。李肅慌忙寫告急文書，申聞董卓。卓急聚李儒、呂布等商議。儒曰：「今失了上將華雄，賊勢浩大。袁紹為盟主，紹叔袁隗，現為太傅；倘或裏應外合，深為不便，可先除之。請丞相親領大軍，分撥剿捕。」卓然其說，喚李傕，郭汜，領兵五百，圍住太傅袁隗家，不分老幼，盡皆誅絕，先將袁隗首級去關前號令。卓遂起兵二十萬，分為兩路而來：一路先令李傕，郭汜，引兵五萬，把住汜水關，不要廝殺；卓自將十五萬，同李儒，呂布，樊稠，張濟，等守虎牢關。這關離洛陽五十里。軍馬到關，卓令呂布領三萬大軍，去關前紮住大寨。卓自在關上屯住。\n\n流星馬探聽得，報入袁紹大寨裏來。紹聚眾商議。操曰：「董卓屯兵虎牢，截俺諸侯中路，今可勒兵一半迎敵。」紹乃分王匡，喬瑁，鮑信，袁遺，孔融，張楊，陶謙，公孫瓚，八路諸侯，往虎牢關迎敵。操引軍往來救應。八路諸侯，各自起兵。河內太守王匡，引兵先到。呂布帶鐵騎三千，飛奔來迎。王匡將軍馬列成陣勢，勒馬門旗下看時，見呂布出陣：頭戴三叉束髮紫金冠，體挂西川紅錦百花袍，身披獸面吞頭連環鎧，腰繫勒甲玲瓏獅蠻帶；弓箭隨身，手持畫戟；坐下嘶風赤兔馬；果然是人中呂布，馬中赤兔！\n\n王匡回頭問曰：「誰敢出戰？」後面一將，縱馬挺鎗而出。匡視之，乃河內名將方悅。兩馬相交，無五合，被呂布一戟刺於馬下，挺戟直衝過來。匡軍大敗，四散奔走。布東西衝殺，如入無人之境。幸得喬瑁、袁遺兩軍皆至，來救王匡，呂布方退。三路諸侯，各折了些人馬，退三十里下寨。隨後五路軍馬都至，一處商議，言呂布英雄，無人可敵。\n\n正慮間，小校報來：「呂布搦戰。」八路諸侯，一齊上馬，軍分八隊，布在高岡。遙望呂布一簇軍馬，繡旗招颭，先來衝陣。上黨太守張楊部將穆順，出馬挺鎗迎戰，被呂布手起一戟，刺於馬下。眾大驚。北海太守孔融部將武安國，使鐵鎚飛馬而出。呂布揮戟拍馬來迎。戰到十餘合，一戟砍斷安國手腕，棄鎚於地而走。八路軍兵齊出，救了武安國。呂布退回去了。眾諸侯回寨商議。曹操曰：「呂布英勇無敵，可會十八路諸侯，共議良策。若擒了呂布，董卓易誅耳。」\n\n正議間，呂布復引兵搦戰。八路諸侯齊出。公孫瓚揮槊親戰呂布。戰不數合，瓚敗走。呂布縱赤兔馬趕來。那馬日行千里，飛走如風。看看趕上，布舉畫戟望瓚後心便刺。旁邊一將，圓睜環眼，倒豎虎鬚，挺丈八蛇矛，飛馬大叫：「三姓家奴休走！燕人張飛在此！」\n\n呂布見了，棄了公孫瓚，便戰張飛。飛抖擻精神，酣戰呂布。連鬥五十餘合，不分勝負。雲長見了，把馬一拍，舞八十二斤青龍偃月刀，來夾攻呂布。三匹馬丁字兒廝殺。戰到三十合，戰不倒呂布。劉玄德掣雙股劍，驟黃鬃馬，刺斜裏也來助戰。\n\n這三個圍住呂布，轉燈兒般廝殺。八路人馬，都看得呆了。呂布架隔遮攔不定，看著玄德面上，虛刺一戟，玄德急閃。呂布蕩開陣角，倒拖畫戟，飛馬便回。三個那裏肯捨，拍馬趕來。八路軍兵，喊聲大震，一齊掩殺。呂布軍馬，望關上奔走；玄德、關、張隨後趕來。古人曾有篇言語，單道著玄德、關、張三戰呂布：\n漢朝天數當桓靈，炎炎紅日將西傾。\n奸臣董卓廢少帝，劉協懦弱魂夢驚。\n曹操傳檄告天下，諸侯奮怒皆興兵。\n議立袁紹作盟主，誓扶王室定太平。\n溫侯呂布世無比，雄才四海誇英偉。\n護軀銀鎧砌龍鱗，束髮金冠簪雉尾。\n參差寶帶獸平吞，錯落錦袍飛鳳起。\n龍駒跳踏起天風，畫戟熒煌射秋水。\n出關搦戰誰敢當？諸侯膽裂心惶惶。\n踴出燕人張翼德，手持蛇矛丈八鎗。\n虎鬚倒豎翻金線，環眼圓睜起電光。\n酣戰未能分勝敗，陣前惱起關雲長。\n青龍寶刀燦霜雪，鸚鵡戰袍飛蛺蝶。\n馬蹄到處鬼神嚎，目前一怒應流血。\n梟雄玄德掣雙鋒，抖擻天威施勇烈。\n三人圍繞戰多時，遮攔架隔無休歇。\n喊聲震動天地翻，殺氣迷漫牛斗寒。\n呂布力窮尋走路，遙望山塞拍馬還。\n倒拖畫桿方天戟，亂散銷金五彩旛。\n頓斷絨縧走赤兔，翻身飛上虎牢關。\n三人直趕呂布到關下，看見關上西風飄動青羅傘蓋。張飛大叫：「此必董卓！追呂布有甚強處！不如先拿董賊，便是斬草除根！」拍馬上關，來擒董卓。正是：\n擒賊定須擒賊首，奇功端的待奇人。\n未知勝負如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 6\n\n第六回 焚金闕董卓行兇 匿玉璽孫堅背約\n\n卻說張飛拍馬趕到關下，關上矢石如雨，不得進而回。八路諸侯，同請玄德、關、張賀功，使人去袁紹寨中報捷。紹遂移檄孫堅，令其進兵。堅引程普，黃蓋，至袁術寨中相見。堅以杖畫地曰：「董卓與我，本無讎隙。今我奮不顧身，親冒矢石，來決死戰者：上為國家討賊，下為將軍家門之私；而將軍卻聽讒言，不發糧草，致堅敗績，將軍何安！」術惶恐無言，命斬進讒之人，以謝孫堅。忽人報堅曰:「關上有一將，乘馬來寨中，要見將軍。」堅辭袁術，歸到本寨，喚來問時，乃董卓愛將李傕。堅曰：「汝來何為？」傕曰：「丞相所敬者，惟將軍耳。今特使傕來結親：丞相有女，欲配將軍之子。」堅大怒，叱曰：「董卓逆天無道，蕩覆王室，吾欲夷其九族，以謝天下，安肯與逆賊結親耶！吾不斬汝！汝當速去，早早獻關，饒你性命！倘若遲誤，粉骨碎身！」\n\n李傕抱頭鼠竄，回見董卓，說孫堅如此無禮。卓怒，問李儒。儒曰：「溫侯新敗，兵無戰心。不若引兵回洛陽，遷帝於長安，以應童謠。近日街市童謠曰：『西頭一個漢，東頭一個漢。鹿走入長安，方可無斯難。』臣思此言，『西頭一個漢』，乃應高祖旺於西都長安，傳一十二帝；『東頭一個漢』，乃應光武旺於東都洛陽，今亦傳一十二帝。天運合回，丞相遷回長安，方可無虞。」卓大喜曰：「非汝言，吾實不悟。」遂引呂布星夜回洛陽，商議遷都。聚文武於朝堂，卓曰：「漢東都洛陽，二百餘年，氣數已衰。吾觀旺氣實在長安，吾欲奉駕西幸。汝等各宜促裝。」\n\n司徒楊彪曰：「關中殘破零落。今無故捐宗廟，棄皇陵，恐百姓驚動。天下動之至易，安之至難：望丞相鋻察。」卓怒曰：「汝阻國家大計耶？」太尉黃琬曰：「楊司徒之言是也；往者王莽篡逆，更始赤眉之時，焚燒長安，盡為瓦礫之地；更兼人民流移，百無一二；今棄宮室而就荒地，非所宜也。」卓曰：「關東賊起，天下播亂；長安有崤、函之險；更近隴右，木石磚瓦，剋日可辦，宮室營造，不須月餘。汝等再休亂言。」司徒荀爽諫曰：「丞相若欲遷都，百姓騷動不寧矣。」卓大怒曰：「吾為天下計，豈惜小民哉！」即日罷楊彪、黃琬、荀爽為庶民。\n\n卓出上車，只見二人望車而揖；視之，乃尚書周毖、城門校尉伍瓊也。卓問有何事，毖曰：「今聞丞相欲遷都長安，故來諫耳。」卓大怒曰：「我始初聽你兩個，保用袁紹；今紹已反，是汝等一黨！」叱武士推出都門斬首。遂下令遷都，限來日便行。李儒曰：「今錢糧缺少，洛陽富戶極多，可籍沒入官。但是袁紹等門下，殺其宗黨而抄其家貲，必得巨萬。」卓即差鐵騎五千，遍行捉拏洛陽富戶，共數千家，插旗頭上，大書「反臣逆黨」，盡斬於城外，取其金貲。李傕，郭汜，盡驅洛陽之民數百萬口，前赴長安。每百姓一隊，間軍一隊，互相拖押；死於溝壑者，不可勝數。又縱軍士淫人妻女，奪人糧食；啼哭之聲，震動天地。如有行得遲者，背後三千軍催督，軍手執白刃，於路殺人。卓臨行，教諸門放火，焚燒居民房屋，並放火燒宗廟宮府。南北兩宮，火焰相接；洛陽宮庭，盡為焦土。又差呂布發掘先皇及后妃陵寢，取其金寶。軍士乘勢掘官民墳塚殆盡。董卓裝載金珠緞疋好物數千餘車，劫了天子並后妃等，竟望長安去了。\n\n卻說卓將趙岑，見卓已棄洛陽而去，便獻了汜水關。孫堅驅兵先入，玄德、關、張殺入虎牢關，諸侯各引軍入。\n\n且說孫堅飛奔洛陽，遙望火焰沖天，黑煙鋪地，二三百里，並無雞犬人煙；堅先發兵救滅了火，令眾諸侯各於荒地上屯住軍馬。曹操來見袁紹曰：「今董賊西去，正可乘勢追襲；本初按兵不動，何也？」紹曰：「諸兵疲困，進恐無益。」操曰：「董賊焚燒宮室，劫遷天子，海內震動，不知所歸；此天亡之時也，一戰而天下定矣。諸侯何疑而不進？」眾諸侯皆言不可輕動。操大怒曰：「豎子不足與謀！」遂自引兵萬餘，領夏侯惇，夏侯淵，曹仁，曹洪，李典，樂進，星夜來趕董卓。\n\n且說董卓行至滎陽地方，太守徐榮出接。李儒曰：「丞相新棄洛陽，防有追兵。可教徐榮伏軍滎陽城外山塢之旁：若有兵追來，可竟放過；待我這裏殺敗，然後截住掩殺。令後來者不敢復追。」卓從其計，又令呂布引精兵斷後。布正行間，曹操一軍趕上。呂布大笑曰：「不出李儒所料也！」將軍馬擺開。曹操出馬，大叫：「逆賊！劫遷天子，流徙百姓，將欲何往？」呂布罵曰：「背主懦夫，何得妄言！」夏侯惇挺鎗躍馬，直取呂布。戰不數合，李傕引一軍，從左邊殺來，操急令夏侯淵迎敵。右邊喊聲又起，郭汜引軍殺到，操急令曹仁迎敵。三路軍馬，勢不可當。夏侯惇抵敵呂布不住，飛馬回陣。布引鐵騎掩殺，操軍大敗，回望滎陽而走。走至一荒山腳下，時約二更，月明如晝。方纔聚集殘兵。\n\n正欲埋鍋造飯，只聽得四圍喊聲，徐榮伏兵盡出。曹操慌忙策馬，奪路奔逃，正遇徐榮，轉身便走。榮搭上箭，射中操肩膊。操帶箭逃命，轉過山坡。兩個軍士伏於草中，見操馬來，二鎗齊發，操馬中鎗而倒。操翻身落馬，被二卒擒住。只見一將飛馬而來，揮刀砍死兩個步軍，下馬救起曹操。操視之，乃曹洪也。操曰：「吾死於此矣，賢弟可速去！」洪曰：「公急上馬！洪願步行。」操曰：「賊兵趕上，汝將奈何？」洪曰：「天下可無洪，不可無公。」操曰：「吾若再生，汝之力也。」操上馬，洪脫去衣甲，拖刀跟馬而走。約走至四更餘，只見前面一條大河，阻住去路，後面喊聲漸近。操曰：「命已至此，不得復活矣！」洪急扶操下馬，脫去袍鎧，負操渡水。纔過彼岸，追兵已到，隔水放箭。操帶水而走。比及天明，又走三十餘里，土岡下少歇。忽然喊聲起處，一彪人馬趕來，卻是徐榮從上流渡河來追。\n\n操正慌急間，只見夏侯惇、夏侯淵引十數騎飛至，大喝：「徐榮勿傷吾主！」徐榮便奔夏侯惇，惇挺鎗來迎。交馬數合，惇刺徐榮於馬下，殺散餘兵。隨後曹仁，李典，樂進，各引兵尋到；見了曹操，憂喜交集；聚集殘兵五百餘人，同回河內。卓兵自往長安。\n\n卻說眾諸侯分屯洛陽。孫堅救滅宮中餘火，屯兵城內，設帳於建章殿基上。堅令軍士掃除宮殿瓦礫。凡董卓所掘陵寢，盡皆掩閉。於太廟基上，草創殿屋三間，請眾諸侯立列聖神位，宰太牢祀之。祭畢，皆散。堅歸寨中，是夜星日交輝，乃按劍露坐，仰觀天文。見紫微垣中白氣漫漫，堅歎曰：「帝星不明，賊臣亂國，萬民塗炭，京城一空！」言訖，不覺淚下。傍有軍士指曰：「殿南有五色豪光起於井中。」堅喚軍士點起火把，下井打撈。撈起一婦人屍首，雖然日久，其屍不爛，宮樣裝束，項下帶一錦囊。取開看時，內有硃紅小匣，用金鎖鎖著。啟視之，乃一玉璽：方圓四寸。上鑴五龍交紐；傍缺一角，以黃金鑲之；上有篆文八字云：「受命於天，既壽永昌」。\n\n堅得璽，乃問程普。普曰：「此傳國璽也。此玉是昔日卞和於荊山之下，見鳳凰棲於石上，載而進之楚文王。解之，果得玉。秦二十六年，令玉工琢為璽，李斯篆此八字於其上。二十八年，始皇巡狩至洞庭湖，風浪大作，舟將覆，急投玉璽於湖而止。至三十六年，始皇巡狩至華陰，有人持璽遮道，與從者曰：『持此還祖龍。』言訖不見。此璽復歸於秦。明年，始皇崩。後來子嬰將玉璽獻與漢高祖。後至王莽篡逆，孝元皇太后將璽打王尋、蘇獻，崩其一角，以金鑲之。光武得此寶於宜陽，傳位至今。近聞十常侍作亂，劫少帝出北邙，回宮失此寶。今天授主公，必有登九五之分。此處不可久留，宜速回江東，別圖大事。」堅曰：「汝言正合吾意。明日便當託疾辭歸。」商議已定，密諭軍士勿得洩漏。\n\n誰想數中一軍，是袁紹鄉人，欲假此為進身之計，連夜偷出營寨，來報袁紹。紹與之賞賜，暗留軍中。次日，孫堅來辭袁紹曰：「堅抱小疾，欲歸長沙，特來別公。」紹笑曰：「吾知公疾乃害傳國璽耳。」堅失色曰：「此言何來？」紹曰：「今興民討賊，為國除害。玉璽乃朝廷之寶，公既獲得，當對眾留盟主處，候誅了董卓，復歸朝廷。今匿之而去，意欲何為？」堅曰：「玉璽何由在吾處？」紹曰：「建章殿井中之物何在？」堅曰：「吾本無之，何強相逼？」紹曰：「作速取出，免自生禍。」堅指天為誓曰：「吾若果得此寶，私自藏匿，異日不得善終，死於刀箭之下！」眾諸侯曰：「文臺如此說誓，想必無之。」紹喚軍士出曰：「打撈之時，有此人否？」堅大怒，拔所佩之劍，要斬那軍士。紹亦拔劍曰：「汝斬軍士，乃欺我也。」紹背後顏良、文醜皆拔劍出鞘。堅背後程普，黃蓋，韓當，亦掣刀在手。眾諸侯一齊勸住。堅隨即上馬，拔寨離洛陽而去。紹大怒，遂寫書一封，差心腹人連夜往荊州，送與刺史劉表，教就路上截住奪之。\n\n次日，人報曹操追董卓，戰於滎陽，大敗而回。紹令人接至寨中，會眾置酒，與操解悶。飲宴間，操歎曰：「吾始興大義，為國除賊。諸公既仗義而來，操之初意，欲煩本初引河內之眾，臨孟津，酸棗；諸君固守成皋，據廒倉，塞轘轅、大谷，制其險要；公路率南陽之軍，駐丹、析，入武關，以震三輔：皆深溝高壘，勿與戰，益為疑兵，示天下形勢，以順誅逆，可立定也。今遲疑不進，大失天下之望。操竊恥之！」紹等無言可對。既而席散，操見紹等各懷異心，料不能成事，自引軍投揚州去了。公孫瓚謂玄德、關、張曰：「袁紹無能為也，久必有變。吾等且歸。」遂拔寨北行。至平原，令玄德為平原相，自去守地養軍。兗州太守劉岱，問東郡太守喬瑁借糧；瑁推辭不與，岱引軍突入瑁營，殺死喬瑁，盡降其眾。袁紹見眾人各自分散，就領兵拔寨，離洛陽，投關東去了。\n\n卻說荊州刺史劉表，字景升，山陽高平人也：乃漢室宗親；幼好結納，與名士七人為友，時號「江夏八俊」。那七人：汝南陳翔，字仲麟；同郡范滂，字孟博；魯國孔昱，字世元；渤海范康，字仲真；山陽檀敷，字文友；同郡張儉，字元節；南陽岑晊，字公孝。劉表與此七人為友；有延平人蒯良、蒯越，襄陽人蔡瑁為輔。當時看了袁紹書，隨令蒯越、蔡瑁引兵一萬來截孫堅。堅軍方到，蒯越將陣擺開，當先出馬。孫堅問曰：「蒯異度何故引兵截吾去路？」越曰：「汝既為漢臣，如何私匿傳國之寶？可速留下，放汝歸去！」堅大怒，命黃蓋出戰。蔡瑁舞刀來迎。鬥到數合，黃蓋揮鞭打瑁，正中護心鏡。瑁撥回馬走，孫堅乘勢殺過界口。山背後金鼓齊鳴，乃劉表親自引軍來到。孫堅就馬上施禮曰：「景升何故信袁紹之書，相逼鄰郡！」表曰：「汝匿傳國璽，將欲反耶？」堅曰：「吾若有此物，死於刀箭之下！」表曰：「汝若要我聽信，將隨軍行李，任我搜看。」堅怒曰：「汝有何力，敢小覷我！」方欲交兵，劉表便退。堅縱馬趕去，兩山後伏兵齊起，背後蒯越、蔡瑁趕來，將孫堅困在垓心。正是：\n玉璽得來無用處，反因此寶動刀兵。\n畢竟孫堅怎地脫身，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 7\n\n第七回 袁紹磐河戰公孫 孫堅跨江擊劉表\n\n卻說孫堅被劉表圍住，虧得程普、黃蓋、韓當三將死救得脫，折兵大半，奪路引兵回江東。自此孫堅與劉表結怨。\n\n且說袁紹屯兵河內，缺少糧草。冀州牧韓馥，遣人送糧以資軍用。謀士逢紀說紹曰：「大丈夫縱橫天下，何待人送糧為食？冀州乃錢糧廣盛之地，將軍何不取之？」紹曰：「未有良策。」紀曰：「可暗使人馳書與公孫瓚，令進兵取冀州，約以夾攻，瓚必興兵。韓馥無謀之輩，必請將軍領州事；就中取事，唾手可得。」紹大喜，即發書到瓚處。瓚得書，見說共攻冀州，平分其地，大喜，即日興兵。紹卻使人密報韓馥。馥慌聚荀諶、辛評，二謀士商議。諶曰：「公孫瓚將燕、代之眾，長驅而來，其鋒不可當。兼有劉備、關、張助之，難以抵敵。今袁本初智勇過人，手下名將極廣，將軍可請彼同治州事，彼必厚待將軍，無患公孫瓚矣。」韓馥即差別駕關純去請袁紹。長史耿武諫曰：「袁紹孤客窮軍，仰我鼻息，譬如嬰兒在股掌之上，絕其乳哺，立可餓死。奈何欲以州事委之？此引虎入羊群也。」馥曰：「吾乃袁氏之故吏，才能又不如本初。古者擇賢者而讓之，諸君何嫉妒耶？」耿武歎曰：「冀州休矣！」於是棄職而去者三十餘人。獨耿武與關純伏於城外，以待袁紹。數日後，紹引兵至。耿武、關純拔刀而出，欲刺殺紹。紹將顏良立斬耿武，文醜砍死關純。紹入冀州，以馥為奮威將軍，以田豐、沮授、許攸、逢紀分掌州事，盡奪韓馥之權。馥懊悔無及，遂棄下家小，匹馬往投陳留太守張邈去了。\n\n卻說公孫瓚知袁紹己據冀州，遣弟公孫越來見紹，欲分其地。紹曰：「可請汝兄自來，吾有商議。」越辭歸。行不到五十里，道旁閃出一彪軍馬，口稱：「我乃董丞相家將也！」亂箭射死公孫越。從人逃回見公孫瓚，報越已死。瓚大怒曰：「袁紹誘我起兵攻韓馥，他卻就裏取事；今又詐董卓兵射死吾弟，此冤如何不報！」盡起本部兵，殺奔冀州來。紹知瓚兵至，亦領軍出。二軍會於磐河之上：紹軍於磐河橋東，瓚軍於橋西。瓚立馬橋上，大呼曰：「背義之徒，何敢賣我！」紹亦策馬至橋邊，指瓚曰：「韓馥無才，願讓冀州於吾，與爾何干？」瓚曰：「昔日以汝為忠義，推為盟主；今之所為，真狼心狗行之徒，有何面目立於世間！」袁紹大怒曰：「誰可擒之？」\n\n言未畢，文醜策馬挺鎗，直殺上橋。公孫瓚就橋邊與文醜交鋒。戰不到十餘合，瓚抵擋不住，敗陣而走。文醜乘勢追趕。瓚走入陣中，文醜飛馬逕入中軍，往來衝突。瓚手下健將四員，一齊迎戰；被文醜一鎗，刺一將下馬，三將俱走。文醜直趕公孫瓚出陣後，瓚望山谷而逃。文醜驟馬厲聲大叫：「快下馬受降！」瓚弓箭盡落，頭盔墮地；披髮縱馬，奔轉山坡；其馬前失，瓚翻身落於坡下。文醜急捻槍來刺。忽見草坡左側轉出一個少年將軍，飛馬挺槍，直取文醜。公孫瓚爬上坡去，看那少年：生得身長八尺，濃眉大眼，闊面重頤，威風凜凜，與文醜大戰五六十合，勝負未分。瓚部下救軍到，文醜撥馬回去了。那少年也不追趕。瓚忙下土坡，問那少年姓名。那少年欠身答曰：「某乃常山真定人也：姓趙，名雲，字子龍；本袁紹轄下之人。因見紹無忠君救民之心，故特棄彼而投麾下不期於此處相見。」瓚大喜，遂同歸寨，整頓甲兵。\n\n次日，瓚將軍馬分作左右兩隊，勢如羽翼。馬五千餘匹，大半皆是白馬。因公孫瓚曾與羌人戰，盡選白馬為先鋒，號為「白馬將軍」；羌人但見白馬便走，因此白馬極多。袁紹令顏良、文醜為先鋒，各引弓弩手一千，亦分作左右兩隊；令在左者射公孫瓚右軍，在右者射公孫瓚左軍。再令麴義引八百弓手，步兵一萬五千，列於陣中。袁紹自引馬步軍數萬，於後接應。公孫瓚初得趙雲，不知心腹，令其另領一軍在後。遣大將嚴綱為先鋒。瓚自領中軍，立馬橋上，傍豎大紅圈金線「帥」字旗於馬前。從辰時擂鼓，直至巳時，紹軍不進。麴義令弓手皆伏於遮箭下，只聽砲響發箭。嚴綱鼓譟吶喊，直取麴義，義軍見嚴綱兵來，都伏而不動；直到來得至近，一聲砲響，八百弓弩手一齊俱發。綱急得回，被麴義拍馬舞刀，斬於馬下，瓚軍大敗。左右兩軍，欲來救應，都被顏良、文醜引弓弩手射住。紹軍並進，直殺到界橋邊麴義馬到，先斬執旗將，把繡旗砍倒。公孫瓚見砍倒繡旗，回馬下橋而走。麴義引軍直衝到後軍，正撞著趙雲，挺鎗躍馬，直取麴義。戰不數合，一鎗刺麴義於馬下。趙雲一騎馬飛入紹軍，左衝右突，如入無人之境。公孫瓚引軍殺回，紹軍大敗。\n\n卻說袁紹先使探馬看時，回報麴義斬將搴旗，追趕敗兵；因此不作準備，與田豐引著帳下持戟軍士數百人，弓箭手數十騎，乘馬出觀，呵呵大笑曰：「公孫瓚無能之輩！」正說之間，忽見趙雲衝到面前。弓箭手急待射時，雲連刺數人，眾軍皆走。後面瓚軍團團圍裹上來。田豐慌對紹曰：「主公且於空牆中躲避！」紹以兜鍪撲地，大呼曰：「大丈夫願臨陣鬥死，豈可入牆而望活乎！」眾軍士齊心死戰，趙雲衝突不入，紹兵大隊掩至，顏良亦引軍來到，兩路并殺。趙雲保公孫瓚殺透重圍，回到界橋。紹驅兵大進，復趕過橋，落水死者，不計其數。袁紹當先趕來，不到五里，只聽得山背後喊聲大起，閃出一彪人馬，為首三員大將，乃是劉玄德、關雲長、張翼德。因在平原探知公孫瓚與袁紹相爭，特來助戰。當下三匹馬，三般兵器，飛奔前來，直取袁紹。紹驚得魂飛天外，手中寶刀墜於馬下，忙撥馬而逃，眾人死救過橋。公孫瓚亦收軍歸寨。玄德、關、張動問畢，瓚曰：「若非玄德遠來救我，幾乎狼狽。」教與趙雲相見。玄德甚相敬愛，便有不捨之心。\n\n卻說袁紹輸了一陣，堅守不出。兩軍相拒月餘，有人來長安報知董卓。李儒對卓曰：「袁紹與公孫瓚，亦當今豪傑。見在磐河廝殺，宜假天子之詔，差人往和解之。二人感德，必順太師矣。」卓大喜。次日便使太傅馬日磾、太僕趙岐，齎詔前去。二人來至河北，紹出迎於百里之外，再拜奉詔。次日二人至瓚營宣諭，瓚乃遣使致書於紹，互相講和；二人自回京復命。瓚即日班師，又表薦劉玄德為平原相。玄德與趙雲分別，執手垂淚，不忍相離。雲歎曰：「某曩日誤認公孫瓚為英雄；今觀所為，亦袁紹等輩耳！」玄德曰：「公且屈身事之，相見有日。」灑淚而別。\n\n卻說袁術在南陽，聞袁紹新得冀州，遣使來求馬千匹。紹不與，術怒。自此，兄弟不睦。又遣使往荊州，問劉表借糧二十萬，表亦不與。術恨之，密遣人遺書於孫堅，使伐劉表。其書略曰：\n前者劉表截路，乃吾兄本初之謀也。今本初又與表私議欲襲江東。公可速興兵伐劉表，吾為公取本初，二讎可報。公取荊州，吾取冀州，切勿誤也！\n\n堅得書曰：「叵耐劉表！昔日斷吾歸路，今不乘時報恨，更待何時！」聚帳下程普，黃蓋，韓當等商議。程普曰：「袁術多詐，未可准信。」堅曰：「吾自欲報讎，豈望袁術之助乎？」便差黃蓋先來江邊，安排戰船，多裝軍器糧草，大船裝載戰馬，剋日興師。江中細作探知，來報劉表。表大驚，急聚文武將士商議。蒯良曰：「不必憂慮。可令黃祖部領江夏之兵為前驅，主公率荊襄之眾為援。孫堅跨江涉湖而來，安能用武乎？」表然之，令黃祖設備，隨後便起大軍。\n\n卻說孫堅有四子，皆吳夫人所生：長子名策，字伯符；次子名權，字仲謀；三子名翊，字叔弼；四子名匡，字季佐。吳夫人之妹，即為孫堅次妻，亦生一子一女：子名朗，字早安；女名仁。堅又過房俞氏一子，名韶，字公禮。堅有一弟，名靜，字幼臺。堅臨行，靜引諸子列拜於馬前而諫曰：「今董卓專權，天子懦弱，海內大亂，各霸一方；江東方稍寧，以一小恨而起重兵，非所宜也：願兄詳之。」堅曰：「弟勿多言。吾將縱橫天下，有讎豈可不報！」長子孫策曰：「如父親必欲往，兒願隨行。」堅許之，遂與策登舟，殺奔樊城。黃祖伏弓弩手於江邊，見船傍岸，亂箭俱發。堅令諸軍不可輕動，只伏於船中來往誘之；一連三日，船數十次傍岸。黃祖軍只顧放箭，箭已放盡。堅卻拔船上所得之箭，約十數萬。當日正值順風，堅令軍士一齊放箭。岸上支吾不住，只得退走。\n\n堅軍登岸，程普、黃蓋分兵兩路，直取黃祖營寨。背後韓當驅兵大進。三面夾攻，黃祖大敗，棄卻樊城，退入鄧城。堅令黃蓋守住船隻，親自統兵追襲。黃祖引軍出迎，布陣於野。堅列成陣勢，出馬於門旗之下。孫策也全副披掛，挺鎗立馬於父側。黃祖引二將出馬：一個是江夏張虎，一個是襄陽陳生。黃祖揚鞭大罵：「江東鼠賊，安敢侵犯漢室宗親境界！」便令張虎搦戰。堅陣內韓當出迎。兩騎相交，戰三十餘合，陳生見張虎力怯，飛馬來助。孫策望見，按住手中槍，扯弓撘箭，正射中陳生面門，應弦落馬。張虎見陳生墜地，吃了一驚，措手不及，被韓當一刀，削去半個腦袋。程普縱馬直來陣前捉黃祖。黃祖棄卻頭盔、戰馬，雜於步軍內逃命。孫堅掩殺敗軍，直到漢水，命黃蓋將船隻進泊漢江。\n\n黃祖聚敗軍，來見劉表，備言堅勢不可當。表慌請蒯良商議。良曰：「目今新敗，兵無戰心；只可深溝高壘，以避其鋒；卻潛令人求救於袁紹，此圍自可解也。」蔡瑁曰：「子柔之言，直拙計也。兵臨城下，將至河邊，豈可束手待斃？某雖不才，願請軍出城，以決一戰。」劉表許之。蔡瑁引軍萬餘，出襄陽城外，於峴山布陣。孫堅將得勝之兵，長驅大進。蔡瑁出馬。堅曰：「此人是劉表後妻之兄也，誰與吾擒之？」程普挺鐵脊矛出馬，與蔡瑁交戰。不到數合，蔡瑁敗走。堅驅大軍，殺得尸橫遍野。蔡瑁逃入襄陽。蒯良言瑁不聽良策，以致大敗，按軍法當斬。劉表以新娶其妹，不肯加刑。\n\n卻說孫堅分兵四面，圍住襄陽攻打。忽一日，狂風驟起，將中軍帥字旗竿吹折。韓當曰：「此非吉兆，可暫班師。」堅曰：「吾屢戰屢勝，取襄陽只在旦夕；豈可因風折旗竿，遽爾罷兵！」遂不聽韓當之言，攻城愈急。蒯良謂劉表曰：「某夜觀天象，見一將星欲墜。以分野度之，當應在孫堅。主公可速致書袁紹，求其相助。」劉表寫書，問誰敢突圍而出。健將呂公，應聲願往。蒯良曰：「汝既敢去，可聽吾計，與汝軍馬五百，多帶能射者衝出陣去，即奔峴山。他必引軍來趕，汝分一百人上山，尋石子準備；一百人執弓弩伏於林中。但有追兵到時，不可逕走；可盤旋曲折，引到埋伏之處，矢石俱發。若能取勝，放起連珠號砲，城中便出接應。如無追兵，不可放砲，趕程而去。今夜月不甚明，黃昏便可出城。」\n\n呂公領了計策，拴束軍馬。黃昏時分，密開東門，引兵出城。孫堅在帳中，忽聞喊聲，急上馬引三十餘騎，出營來看。軍士報說：「有一彪人馬殺將出來，望峴山而去。」堅不會諸將，只引三十餘騎趕來。呂公已於山林叢雜去處，上下埋伏。堅馬快，單騎獨來，前軍不遠。堅大叫：「休走！」呂公勒回馬來戰孫堅。交馬只一合，呂公便走，閃入山路去。堅隨後趕入，卻不見呂公。堅方欲上山，忽然一聲鑼響，山上石子亂下，林中亂箭齊發。堅身中石箭，腦漿迸流，人馬皆死於峴山之內；壽止三十七歲。\n\n呂公截住三十騎，並皆殺盡，於起連珠號砲。城中黃祖，蒯越，蔡瑁，分頭引兵殺出，江東諸軍大亂。黃蓋聽得喊聲震天，引水軍殺來，正迎著黃祖。戰不兩合，生擒黃祖。程普保著孫策，急待尋路，正遇呂公。程普縱馬向前，戰不到數合，一矛刺呂公於馬下。兩軍大戰，殺到天明，各自收軍。劉表軍自入城。孫策回到漢水，方知父親被亂箭射死，屍首已被劉表軍士扛抬入城去了，放聲大哭。眾軍俱號泣。策曰：「父屍在彼，安得回鄉！」黃蓋曰：「今活捉黃祖在此，得一人入城講和，將黃祖去換主公屍首。」言未畢，軍吏桓楷出曰：「某與劉表有舊，願入城為使。」策許之。桓楷入城見劉表，具說其事。表曰：「文臺屍首，吾已用棺木盛貯在此。可速放回黃祖，兩家各罷兵，再休侵犯。」桓楷拜謝欲行，階下蒯良出曰：「不可！不可！吾有一言，令江東諸軍片甲不回。請先斬桓楷，然後用計。」正是：\n追敵孫堅方殞命，求和桓楷又遭殃。\n未知桓楷性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 8\n\n第八回 王司徒巧使連環計 董太師大鬧鳳儀亭\n\n卻說蒯良曰：「今孫堅已喪，其子皆幼。乘此虛弱之時，火速進軍，江東一鼓可得。若還屍罷兵，容其養成氣力，荊州之患也。」表曰：「吾有黃祖在彼營中，安忍棄之？」良曰：「捨一無謀黃祖而取江東，有何不可？」表曰：「吾與黃祖心腹之交，捨之不義。」遂送桓楷回營，相約以孫堅尸換黃祖。劉表換回黃祖，孫策迎接靈柩，罷戰回江東，葬父於曲阿之原。喪事已畢，引軍居江都，招賢納士，屈己待人，四方豪傑，漸漸投之不在話下。\n\n卻說董卓在長安，聞孫堅已死，乃曰：「吾除卻一心腹之患也！」問：「其子年幾歲矣？」或答曰：「十七歲。」卓遂不以為意。自此愈加驕橫，自號為「尚父」，出入僭天子儀仗；封弟董旻為左將軍鄠侯，姪董璜為侍中，總領禁軍。董氏宗族，不問長幼，皆封列侯。離長安城二百五十里，別築郿塢，役民夫二十五萬人築之；其城郭高下厚薄一如長安，內蓋宮室倉庫，屯積二十年糧食。選民間少年美女八百人實其中。金玉、彩帛、珍珠堆積不知其數。家屬都住在內。卓往來長安，或半月一回，或一月一回，公卿皆候送於橫門外。\n\n董卓常設帳於路，與公卿聚飲。一日，卓出橫門，百官皆送。卓留宴，適北地招安降卒數百人到。卓即命於座前，或斷其手足，或鑿其眼睛，或割其舌，或以大鍋煮之。哀號之聲震天，百官戰慄失箸，卓飲食談笑自若。又一日，卓於省臺大會百官，列坐兩行。酒至數巡，呂布逕入，向卓耳邊言不數句，卓笑曰：「原來如此。」命呂布於筵上揪司空張溫下堂。百官失色。不多時，侍從將一紅盤，托張溫頭入獻。百官魂不附體。卓笑曰：「諸公勿驚。張溫結連袁術，欲圖害我。因使人寄書來，錯下在吾兒奉先處，故斬之。公等無故，不必驚畏。」眾官唯唯而散。\n\n司徒王允歸到府中，尋思今日席間之事，坐不安席。至夜深月明，策杖步入後園，立於荼蘼架側，仰天垂淚。忽聞有人在牡丹亭畔，長吁短歎。允潛步窺之，乃府中歌伎貂蟬也。其女自幼選入府中，教以歌舞，年方二八，色伎俱佳，允以親女待之。是夜允聽良久，喝曰：「賤人將有私情耶？」貂蟬驚跪答曰：「賤妾安敢有私！」允曰：「無私，何夜深長歎？」蟬曰：「容妾伸肺腑之言。」允曰：「汝勿隱匿，當實告我。」蟬曰：「妾蒙大人恩養，訓習歌舞，優禮相待，妾雖粉身碎骨，莫報萬一。近見大人兩眉愁鎖，必有國家大事，又不敢問。今晚又見行坐不安，因此長歎﹔不想為大人窺見。倘有用妾之處，萬死不辭。」允以杖擊地曰：「誰想漢天下卻在汝手中耶！隨我到畫閣中來。」\n\n貂蟬跟王允到閣中，允盡叱出婢妾，納貂蟬於坐，叩頭便拜。貂蟬驚伏於地曰：「大人何故如此？」允曰：「汝可憐大漢天下生靈！」言訖，淚如泉湧。貂蟬曰：「適間賤妾曾言：但有使令，萬死不辭。」允跪而言曰：「百姓有倒懸之危，君臣有累卵之急，非汝不能救也。賊臣董卓，將欲篡位；朝中文武，無計可施。董卓有一義兒，姓呂，名布，驍勇異常。我看二人皆好色之徒，今欲用連環計：先將汝許嫁呂布，後獻與董卓；汝於中取便，謀間他父子反顏，令布殺卓，以絕大惡。重扶社稷，再立江山，皆汝之力也。不知汝意若何？」貂蟬曰：「妾許大人萬死不辭，望即獻妾與彼。妾自有道理。」允曰：「事若洩漏，我滅門矣。」貂蟬曰：「大人勿憂。妾若不報大義，死於萬刃之下。」\n\n王允拜謝。次日，便將家藏明珠數顆，令良匠嵌造金冠一頂，使人密送呂布。布大喜，親到王允宅致謝。允頂備嘉殽美饌；候呂布至，允出門迎迓，接入後堂，延之上坐。布曰：「呂布乃相府一將，司徒是朝廷大臣，何故錯敬？」允曰：「方今天下別無英雄，惟有將軍耳。允非敬將軍之職，敬將軍之才也。」布大喜。允慇懃敬酒，口稱董太師並布之德不絕。布大笑暢飲。允叱退左右，只留待妾數人勸酒。酒至半酣，允曰：「喚孩兒來。」少頃，二青衣引貂蟬豔妝而出。布驚問何人。允曰：「小女貂蟬也。允蒙將軍錯愛，不異至親，故令其與將軍相見。」便命貂蟬與呂布把盞。貂蟬送酒與布，兩下眉來眼去。允佯醉曰：「孩兒央及將軍痛飲幾盃。吾一家全靠著將軍哩。」布請貂蟬坐，貂蟬假意欲入。允曰：「將軍吾之至友，孩兒便坐何妨？」貂蟬便坐於允側。呂布目不轉睛的看。又飲數盃，允指蟬謂布曰：「吾欲將此女送與將軍為妾，還肯納否？」布出席謝曰：「若得如此，布當效犬馬之報。」允曰：「早晚選一良辰，送至府中。」布欣喜無限，頻以目視貂蟬。貂蟬亦以秋波送情。少頃席散，允曰：「本欲留將軍止宿，恐太師見疑。」布再三拜謝而去。\n\n過了數日，王允在朝堂，見了董卓，趁呂布不在側，伏地拜請曰：「王允欲屈太師車騎，到草舍赴宴，未審鈞意若何？」卓曰：「司徒見招，即當趨赴。」允拜謝歸家，水陸畢陳，於前廳正中設座，錦繡鋪地，內外各設幔帳。次日晌午，董卓來到。允具朝服出迎，再拜起居。卓下車，左右持戟甲士百餘，簇擁入堂，分列兩傍。允於堂下再拜，卓命扶上，賜坐於側。允曰：「太師盛德巍巍，伊、周不能及也。」卓大喜。進酒作樂，允極其致敬。天晚酒酣，允請卓入後堂。卓叱退甲士。允捧觴稱賀曰：「允自幼頗習天文，夜觀乾象，漢家氣數已盡。太師功德振於天下，若舜之受堯，禹之繼舜，正合天心人意。」卓曰：「安敢望此！」允曰：「自古『有道伐無道，無德讓有德』，豈過分乎？」卓笑曰：「若果天命歸我，司徒當為元勳。」允拜謝。堂中點上畫燭，止留女使進酒供食。允曰：「教坊之樂，不足供奉；偶有家伎，敢使承應。」卓曰：「甚妙。」允教放下簾櫳，笙簧繚繞，簇捧貂蟬舞於簾外。有詞讚之曰：\n原是昭陽宮裏人，驚鴻宛轉掌中身，只疑飛過洞庭春。\n按徹梁州蓮步穩，好花風裊一枝新，畫堂香煖不勝春。\n又詩曰：\n紅牙催拍燕飛忙，一片行雲到畫堂。\n眉黛促成遊子恨，臉容初斷故人腸。\n榆錢不買千金笑，柳帶何須百寶妝。\n舞罷隔簾偷目送，不知誰是楚襄王。\n\n舞罷，卓命近前。貂蟬轉入簾內，深深再拜。董卓見貂蟬顏色美麗，便問：「此女何人？」允曰：「歌伎貂蟬也。」卓曰：「能唱否？」允命貂蟬檀板低謳一曲。正是：\n一點櫻桃啟絳脣，兩行碎玉噴陽春。\n丁香舌吐橫鋼劍，要斬奸邪亂國臣。\n\n卓稱賞不已。允命貂蟬把盞。卓擎杯問曰：「青春幾何！」貂蟬曰：「賊妾年方二八。」卓笑曰：「真神仙中人也！」允起曰：「允欲將此女獻上太師，未審肯容納否？」卓曰：「如此見惠，何以報德？」允曰：「此女得侍太師，其福太淺。」卓再三稱謝。允即命備氈車，先將貂蟬送到相府。卓亦起身告辭。允親送董卓直到相府，然後辭回。乘馬而行，不到半路，只見兩行紅燈照道，呂布騎馬執戟而來，正與王允撞見，便勒住馬，一把揪住衣襟，厲聲問曰：「司徒既以貂蟬許我，今又送與太師，何相戲耶？」允急止之曰：「此非說話處，且請到草舍-{}-去。」\n\n布同允到家，下馬入後堂。敘禮畢，允曰：「將軍何故怪老夫？」布曰：「有人報我，說你把氈車送貂蟬入相府，是何緣故？」允曰：「將軍原來不知！昨日太師在朝堂中，對老夫說：『我有一事，要到你家。』允因此準備，等候太師。飲酒中間說：『我聞你有一女，名喚貂蟬，已許吾兒奉先。我恐你言未準，特來相求，並請一見。』老夫不敢有違，隨引貂蟬出拜公公。太師曰：『今日良辰，吾即當取此女回去，配與奉先。』將軍試思，太師親臨，老夫焉敢推阻？」布曰：「司徒少罪。布一時錯見，來日自當負荊。」允曰：「小女稍有妝奩，待過將軍府下，便當送至。」\n\n布謝去。次日，呂布在府中打聽，絕不聞音耗。布逕入堂中，尋問諸侍妾。待妾對曰：「夜來太師與新人共寢，至今未起。」布大怒，潛入卓臥房後窺探。時貂蟬起於窗下梳頭；忽見窗外池中照一人影，極長大，頭戴束髮冠；偷眼視之，正是呂布。貂蟬故蹙雙眉，做憂愁不樂之態，復以香羅頻拭眼淚。呂布窺視良久，乃出；少頃，又入。卓已坐於中堂，見布來，問曰：「外面無事乎？」布曰：「無事。」侍立卓側。卓方食，布偷目竊望，見繡簾內一女子往來觀覷，微露半面，以目送情。布知是貂蟬，神魂飄蕩。卓見布如此光景，心中疑忌，曰：「奉先無事且退。」布怏怏而出。\n\n董卓自納貂蟬後，為色所迷，月餘不出理事。卓偶染小疾，貂蟬衣不解帶，曲意逢迎，卓心愈喜。呂布入內間安，正值卓睡。貂蟬於床後探半身望布，以手指心，又以手指董卓，揮淚不止。布心如碎。卓朦朧雙目，見布注視床後，目不轉睛；回身一看，見貂蟬立於床後。卓大怒，叱布曰：「汝敢戲吾愛姬耶！喚左右逐出，今後不許入堂。」呂布怒恨而歸，路偶李儒，告知其故。儒急入見卓曰：「太師欲取天下，何故以小過見責溫侯？倘彼心變，大事去矣。」卓曰：「奈何？」儒曰：「來朝喚入，賜以金帛，好言慰之，自然無事。」卓依言。次日，使人喚布入堂，慰之曰：「吾前日病中，心神恍惚，誤言傷汝，汝勿記心。」隨賜金十斤，錦二十疋。布謝歸；然身雖在卓左右，心實繫念貂蟬。\n\n卓疾既愈，入朝議事。布執戟相隨，見卓與獻帝共談，便乘間提戟出內門，上馬逕投相府來；繫馬府前，提戟入後堂，尋見貂蟬。蟬曰：「汝可去後園中鳳儀亭邊等我。」布提戟逕往，立於亭下曲欄之傍。良久，貂蟬分花拂柳而來，果然如月宮仙子，泣謂布曰：「我雖非王司徒親女，然待之如己出。自見將軍，許侍箕帚，妾已生平願足；誰想太師起不良之心，將妾淫污。妾恨不即死；止因未與將軍一訣，故且忍辱偷生。今幸得見，妾願畢矣。此身已汙，不得復事英雄；願死於君前，以明妾志！」言訖，手攀曲欄，望荷花池便跳。呂布慌忙抱住，泣曰：「我知汝心久矣！只恨不能共語！」貂蟬手扯布曰：「妾今生不能與君為妻，願相期於來世。」布曰：「我今生不能以汝為妻，非英雄也！」蟬曰：「妾度日如年，願君憐而救之。」布曰：「我今偷空而來，恐老賊見疑，必當速去。」貂蟬牽其衣曰：「君如此懼怕老賊，妾身無見天日之期矣！」布立住曰：「容我徐圖良策。」語罷，提戟欲去。貂蟬曰：「妾在深閨，聞將軍之名，如雷灌耳，以為當世一人而已；誰想反受他人之制乎！」言訖，淚下如雨。布羞慚滿面，重復倚戟，回身摟抱貂蟬，用好言安慰。兩個偎偎倚倚，不忍相離。\n\n卻說董卓在殿上，回頭不見呂布，心中懷疑，連忙辭了獻帝，登車回府；見布馬繫於府前；問門吏，吏答曰：「溫侯入後堂去了。」卓叱退左右，逕入後堂中，尋覓不見；喚貂蟬，蟬亦不見。急問侍妾，侍妾曰：「貂蟬在後園看花。」卓尋入後園，正見呂布和貂蟬在鳳儀亭下共語，畫戟倚在一邊。卓怒，大喝一聲。布見卓至，大驚，回身便走。卓搶了畫戟，挺著趕來。呂布走得快，卓肥胖趕不上，擲戟刺布。布打戟落地。卓拾戟再趕，布已走遠。卓趕出園門，一人飛奔前來，與卓胸膛相撞，卓倒於地。正是：\n沖天怒氣高千丈，仆地肥軀做一堆。\n未知此人是誰，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 9\n\n第九回 除暴兇呂布助司徒 犯長安李傕聽賈詡\n\n卻說那撞倒董卓的人，正是李儒。當下李儒扶起董卓，至書院中坐定。卓曰：「汝為何來此？」儒曰：「儒適至府門，知太師怒入後園，尋問呂布。因急走來，正遇呂布奔出云：『太師殺我！』儒慌趕入園中勸解，不意誤撞恩相。死罪！死罪！」卓曰：「叵耐逆賊！戲吾愛姬，誓必殺之！」儒曰：「恩相差矣：昔楚莊王『絕纓』之會，不究戲愛姬之蔣雄，後為秦兵所困，得其死力相救。今貂蟬不過一女子，而呂布乃太師心腹猛將也。太師若就此機會，以蟬賜布，布感大恩，必以死報太師。太師請自三思。」卓沈吟良久曰：「汝言亦是，我當思之。」\n\n儒謝而出。卓入後堂，喚貂蟬問曰：「汝何與呂布私通耶？」蟬泣曰：「妾在後園看花，呂布突至。妾方驚避，布曰：『我乃太師之子，何必相避？』提戟趕妾至鳳儀亭。妾見其心不良，恐為所逼，欲投荷池自盡，卻被這廝抱住。正在生死之間，得太師來，救了性命。」董卓曰：「我今將汝賜與呂布，何如？」貂蟬大驚，哭曰：「妾身已事貴人，今忽欲下賜家奴，妾寧死不辱！」遂掣壁間寶劍欲自刎。卓慌奪劍擁抱曰：「吾戲汝！」貂蟬倒於卓懷，掩面大哭曰：「此必李儒之計也！儒與布交厚，故設此計；卻不顧惜太師體面與賤妾性命。妾當生噬其肉！」卓曰：「吾安忍捨汝耶？」蟬曰：「雖蒙太師憐愛，但恐此處不宜久居，必被呂布所害。」卓曰：「吾明日和你歸郿塢去，同受快樂，慎勿憂疑。」蟬方收淚拜謝。次日，李儒入見曰：「今日良辰，可將貂蟬送與呂布。」卓曰：「布與我有父子之分，不便賜與。我只不究其罪。汝傳我意，以好言慰之可也。」儒曰：「太師不可為婦人所惑。」卓變色曰：「汝之妻肯與呂布否？貂蟬之事，再勿多言；言則必斬！」李儒出，仰天嘆曰：「吾等皆死於婦人之手矣！」後人讀書至此，有詩嘆之曰：\n司徒妙算託紅裙，不用干戈不用兵。\n三戰虎牢徒費力，凱歌卻奏鳳儀亭。\n\n董卓即日下令還郿塢，百官俱拜送。貂蟬在車上，遙見呂布於稠人之內，眼望車中。貂蟬虛掩其面，如痛哭之狀。車已去遠，布緩轡於土岡之上，眼望車塵，嘆惜痛恨。忽聞背後一人問曰：「溫侯何不從太師去，乃在此遙望而發嘆？」布視之，乃司徒王允也。相見畢，允曰：「老夫日來因染微恙，閉門不出，故久未得與將軍一見。今日太師駕歸郿塢，只得扶病出送，卻喜得晤將軍。請問將軍，為何在此長嘆？」布曰：「正為公女耳。」允佯驚曰：「許多時尚未與將軍耶？」布曰：「老賊自寵幸久矣！」允佯大驚曰：「不信有此事！」布將前事一一告允。允仰面跌足，半晌不語；良久，乃言曰：「不意太師作此禽獸之行！」因挽布手曰：「且到寒舍商議。」\n\n布隨允歸。允延入密室，置酒款待。布又將鳳儀亭相遇之事，細說一遍。允曰：「太師淫吾之女，奪將軍之妻，誠為天下恥笑——非笑太師，笑允與將軍耳！然允老邁無能之輩，不足為道；可惜將軍蓋世英雄，亦受此汙辱也！」布怒氣沖天，拍案大叫。允急曰：「老夫失語，將軍息怒。」布曰：「誓當殺此老賊，以雪吾恥！」允急掩其口曰：「將軍勿言，恐累及老夫。」布曰：「大丈夫生居天地間，豈能鬱鬱久居人下！」允曰：「以將軍之才，誠非董太師所可限制。」布曰：「吾欲殺此老賊，奈是父子之情，恐惹後人議論。」允微笑曰：「將軍自姓呂，太師自姓董。擲戟之時，豈有父子情耶？」布奮然曰：「非司徒言，布幾自誤！」允見其意已決，便說之曰：「將軍若扶漢室，乃忠臣也，青史傳名，流芳百世；將軍若助董卓，乃反臣也，載之史筆，遺臭萬年。」布避席下拜曰：「布意已決，司徒勿疑。」允曰：「但恐事或不成，反招大禍。」布拔帶刀，剌臂出血為誓。允跪謝曰：「漢祀不斬，皆出將軍之賜也。切勿洩漏！臨期有計，自當相報。」布慨諾而去。\n\n允即請僕射士孫瑞、司隸校尉黃琬商議。瑞曰：「方今主上有疾新愈，可遣一能言之人，往郿塢請卓議事；一面以天子密詔付呂布，使伏甲兵於朝門之內，引卓入誅之：此上策也。」琬曰：「何人敢去？」瑞曰：「呂布同郡騎都尉李肅，以董卓不遷其官，甚是懷怨。若令此人去，卓必不疑。」允曰：「善。」請呂布共議。布曰：「昔日勸吾殺丁建陽，亦此人也。今若不去，吾先斬之。」使人密請肅至。布曰：「昔日公說布，使殺丁建陽而投董卓；今卓上欺天子，下虐生靈，罪惡貫盈，人神共憤。公可傳天子詔往郿塢，宣卓入朝，伏兵誅之，力扶漢室，共作忠臣。尊意若何？」肅曰：「我亦欲除此賊久矣，恨無同心者耳。今將軍若此，是天賜也，肅豈敢有二心？」遂折箭為誓，允曰：「公若能幹此事，何患不得顯官？」\n\n次日，李肅引十數騎，前到郿塢。人報天子有詔，卓叫喚入。李肅入拜。卓曰：「天子有何詔？」肅曰：「天子病體新痊，欲會文武於未央殿，議將禪位於太師，故有此詔。」卓曰：「王允之意若何？」肅曰：「王司徒已命人築『受禪臺』，只等主公來。」卓大喜曰：「吾夜夢一龍罩身，今果得此喜信。時哉不可失！」便命心腹將李傕，郭汜，張濟，樊稠，四人領飛熊軍三千守郿塢，自己即日排駕回京；顧謂李肅曰：「吾為帝，汝當為執金吾。」肅拜謝稱臣。卓入辭其母。母時年九十餘矣，問曰：「吾兒何往？」卓曰：「兒將往受漢禪，母親早晚為太后也！」母曰：「吾近日肉顫心驚，恐非吉兆。」卓曰：「將為國母，豈不預有驚報！」遂辭母而行。臨行謂貂蟬曰：「吾為天子，當立汝為貴妃。」貂蟬已明知就裏，假作歡喜拜謝。\n\n卓出塢上車，前遮後擁，望長安來。行不到三十里，所乘之車，忽折一輪，卓下車乘馬。又行不到十里，那馬咆哮嘶喊，掣斷轡頭。卓問肅曰：「車折輪，馬斷轡，其兆若何？」肅曰：「乃太師應受漢禪，棄舊換新，將乘玉輦金鞍之兆也。」卓喜而信其言。次日，正行間，忽然狂風驟起，昏霧蔽天。卓問肅曰：「此何祥也？」肅曰：「主公登龍位，必有紅光紫霧，以壯天威耳。」卓又喜而不疑。即至城外，百官俱出迎接。只有李儒抱病在家，不能出迎。卓進至相府，呂布入賀。卓曰：「吾登九五，汝當總督天下兵馬。」布拜謝，就帳前歇宿。是夜有十數小兒於郊外作歌，風吹歌聲入帳。歌曰：「千里草，何青青！十日上，不得生！」歌聲悲切。卓問李肅曰：「童謠主何吉凶？」肅曰：「亦只是言劉氏滅，董氏興之意。」\n\n次日侵晨，董卓擺列儀從入朝，忽見一道人，青袍白巾，手執長竿，上縳布一丈，兩頭各書一「口」字。卓問肅曰：「此道人何意？」肅曰：「乃心恙之人也。」呼將士驅去。卓進朝，群臣各具朝服，迎謁於道。李肅手執寶劍扶車而行。到北掖門，軍兵盡擋在門外，獨有御車二十餘人同入。董卓遙見王允等各執寶劍立於殿門，驚問肅曰：「持劍是何意？」肅不應，推車直入。王允大呼曰：「反賊至此，武士何在？」兩旁轉出百餘人，持戟挺槊刺之。卓裹甲不入，傷臂墮車，大呼曰：「吾兒奉先何在？」呂布從車後厲聲出曰：「有詔討賊！」一戟直刺咽喉，李肅早割頭在手。呂布左手持戟，右手懷中取詔，大呼曰：「奉詔討賊臣董卓，其餘不問！」將吏皆呼萬歲。後人有詩嘆董卓曰：\n伯業成時為帝不，不成且作富家郎。\n誰知天意無私麯，郿塢方成已滅亡。\n\n卻說當下呂布大呼曰：「助卓為虐者，皆李儒也！誰可擒之？」李肅應聲願往。忽聽朝門外發喊，人報李儒家奴已將李儒綁縳來獻。王允命縳赴市曹斬之；又將董卓屍首，號令通衢。卓屍肥胖，看屍軍士以火置其臍中為燈，膏油滿地。百姓過者，莫不手擲其頭，足踐其屍。王允又命呂布同皇甫嵩、李肅領兵五萬，至郿塢抄籍董卓家產人口。\n\n卻說李傕，郭汜，張濟，樊稠聞董卓已死，呂布將至，便引了飛熊軍連夜奔涼州去了。呂布至郿塢，先取了紹蟬。皇甫嵩命將塢中所藏良家子女，盡行釋放。但係董卓親屬，不分老幼，悉皆誅戮。卓母亦被殺。卓弟董旻、姪董璜皆斬首號令。收籍塢中所蓄黃金數十萬，綺羅、珠寶、器皿、糧食不計其數，回報王允。允乃大犒軍士，設宴於都堂，召集眾官，酌酒稱慶。正飲宴間，忽人報曰：「董卓暴屍於市，忽有一人伏其屍而大哭。」允怒曰：「董卓伏誅，士民莫不稱賀；此何人，敢哭耶？」遂喚武士：「與吾擒來！」\n\n須臾擒至。眾官見之，無不驚駭：原來那人不是別人，乃侍中蔡邕也。允叱曰：「董卓逆賊，今日伏誅，國之大幸。汝為漢臣，乃不為國慶，反為賊哭，何也？」邕伏罪曰：「邕雖不才，亦知大義，豈肯背國而向卓？只因一時知遇之感，不覺為之一哭，自知罪大。願公見原：倘得黥首刖足，使續成漢史，以贖其辜，邕之幸也。」眾官惜邕之才，皆力救之。太傅馬日磾亦密謂允曰：「伯喈曠世逸才，若使續成漢史，誠為盛事。且其孝行素著，若遽殺之，恐失人望。」允曰：「昔孝武不殺司馬遷，後使作史，遂致謗書流於後世。方今國運衰微，朝政錯亂，不可令佞臣執筆於幼主左右，使吾等蒙其訕議也。」日磾無言而退，私謂眾官曰：「王允其無後乎！善人，國之紀也；制作，國之典也。滅紀廢典，豈能久乎？」當下王允不聽馬日磾之言，命將蔡邕下獄中縊死。一時士大夫聞者，盡為流涕。後人論蔡邕之哭董卓，固自不是；允之殺邕，亦為已甚。有詩歎曰：\n董卓專權肆不仁，侍中何自竟亡身？\n當時諸葛隆中臥，安肯輕身事亂臣？\n\n且說李傕、郭汜、張濟、樊稠逃居陝西，使人至長安上表求赦。王允曰：「卓之跋扈，皆此四人助之；今雖大赦天下，獨不赦此四人。」使者回報李傕。傕曰：「求赦不得，各自逃生可也。」謀士賈詡曰：「諸君若棄軍單行，則一亭長能縛君矣。不若誘集陝人，并本部軍馬，殺入長安，與董卓報讎。事濟，奉朝廷以正天下；若其不勝，走亦未遲。」傕等然其說，遂流言於西涼州曰：「王允將欲洗蕩此方之人矣。」眾皆驚惶。乃復揚言曰：「徒死無益，能從我反乎？」眾皆願從。於是聚眾十餘萬，分作四路，殺奔長安來。路逢董卓女婿中郎將牛輔，引軍五千人，欲去與丈人報讎，李傕便與合兵，使為前驅，四人陸續進發。\n\n王允聽知西涼兵來，與呂布商議。布曰：「司徒放心。量此鼠輩，何足數也！」遂引李肅將兵出敵。肅當先迎戰，正與牛輔相遇，大殺一陣。牛輔抵敵不過，敗陣而去。不想是夜二更，牛輔乘肅不備，竟來劫寨。肅軍亂竄，敗走三十餘里，折軍大半，來見呂布。布大怒曰：「汝何挫吾銳氣！」遂斬李肅，懸頭軍門。\n\n次日，呂布進兵與牛輔對敵。牛輔如何敵得呂布，仍復大敗而走。是夜牛輔喚心腹人胡赤兒商議曰：「呂布驍勇，萬不能敵；不如瞞了李傕等四人，暗藏金珠，與親隨三五人棄軍而去。」胡赤兒應允。是夜收拾金珠，棄營而走，隨行者三四人。將渡一河，赤兒欲謀取金珠，竟殺死牛輔，將頭來獻呂布。布問起情由，從人出首：「胡赤兒謀殺牛輔，奪其金寶。」布怒，即將赤兒誅殺。領軍前進，正迎著李傕軍馬。呂布不等他列陣，便挺戟躍馬，麾軍直衝過來。傕軍不能抵當，退走五十餘里，依山下寨，請郭汜，張濟，樊稠共議，曰：「呂布雖勇，然而無謀，不足為慮。我引軍守任谷口，每日誘他廝殺。郭將軍可領軍抄擊其後，效彭越撓楚之法，鳴金進兵，擂鼓收兵。張、樊二公，卻分兵兩路，逕取長安。彼首尾不能救應，必然大敗。」眾用其計。\n\n卻說呂布勒兵到山下，李傕引軍搦戰。布忿怒衝殺過去，傕退走上山。山上矢石如雨，布軍不能進。忽報郭汜在陣後殺來，布急回戰。只聞鼓聲大震，汜軍已退。布方欲收軍，鑼聲響處，傕軍又來。未及對敵，背後郭汜又領軍殺到。及至呂布來時，卻又擂鼓收軍去了，激得呂布怒氣填胸。一連如此幾日，欲戰不得，欲止不得。正在惱怒，忽然飛馬報來，說張濟、樊稠兩路軍馬，竟犯長安，京城危急。布急領軍回，背後李傕、郭汜殺來。布無心戀戰，只顧奔走，折了好些人馬。比及到長安城下，賊兵雲屯雨集，圍定城池，布軍與戰不利。軍士畏呂布暴厲，多有降賊者，布心甚憂。\n\n數日之後，董卓餘黨李蒙、王方在城中為賊內應，偷開城門，四路賊軍一齊擁入。呂布左衝右突，攔擋不住，引數百騎往青瑣門外，呼王允曰：「勢急矣！請司徒上馬，同出關去，別圖良策。」允曰：「若蒙社稷之靈，得安國家，吾之願也；若不獲已，則允奉身以死。臨難苟免，吾不為也。為吾謝關東諸公，努力以國家為念！」呂布再三相勸，王允只是不肯去。不一時，各門火燄竟天，呂布只得棄卻家小，引百餘騎飛奔出關，投袁術去了。\n\n李傕、郭汜縱兵大掠，太常卿种拂、太僕魯馗、大鴻臚周奐、城門校尉崔烈、越騎校尉王頎皆死於國難。賊兵圍繞內庭至急，侍臣請天子上宣平門止亂。李傕等望見黃蓋，約住軍士，口呼萬歲。獻帝倚樓問曰：「卿不候奏請，輒入長安，意欲何為？」李傕、郭汜仰面奏曰：「董太師乃陛下社稷之臣，無端被王允謀殺，臣等特來報讎，非敢造反。但見王允，臣便退兵。」王允時在帝側，聞知此言，奏曰：「臣本為社稷計。事已至此，陛下不可惜臣，以誤國家。臣請下見二賊。」帝徘徊不忍。允自宣平門樓上跳下樓去，大呼曰：「王允在此！」李傕、郭汜拔劍叱曰：「董太師何罪而見殺？」允曰：「董賊之罪，彌天亙地，不可勝言。受誅之日，長安士民，皆相慶賀，汝獨不聞乎？」傕、汜曰：「太師有罪；我等何罪，不肯相赦？」王允大罵：「逆賊何必多言！我王允今日有死而已！」二賊手起，把王允殺於樓下。史官有詩讚曰：\n王允運機謀，奸臣董卓休。\n心懷國家恨，眉鎖廟堂憂。\n英氣連霄漢，忠心貫斗牛。\n至今魂與魄，猶遶鳳凰樓。\n\n眾賊殺了王允，一面又差人將王允宗族老幼，盡行殺害。士民無不下淚。當下李傕、郭汜尋思曰：「既到這裡，不殺天子謀大事，更待何時？」便持劍大呼，殺入內來。正是：\n臣魁伏罪災方息，從賊縱橫禍又來。\n未知獻帝性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 10\n\n第十回 勤王室馬騰舉義 報父讎曹操興師\n\n卻說李、郭二賊欲弒獻帝。張濟、樊稠諫曰：「不可。今日若便殺之，恐眾人不服；不如仍舊奉之為主，賺諸侯入關，先去其羽翼，然後殺之，天下可圖也。」李、郭二人從其言，按住兵器。帝在樓上宣諭曰：「王允既誅，軍馬何故不退？」李傕、郭汜曰：「臣等有功王室，未蒙賜爵，故不敢退軍。」帝曰：「卿欲封何爵？」李、郭、張、樊四人各自寫職銜獻上，勒要如此官品。帝只得從之，封李傕為車騎將軍池陽侯，領司隸校尉，假節鉞；郭汜為後將軍，假節鉞：同秉朝政；樊稠為右將軍萬年侯；張濟為驃騎將軍平陽侯，領兵屯弘農。其餘李蒙、王方等，各為校尉。然後謝恩，領兵出城。又下令追尋董卓屍首，獲得些零碎皮骨，以香木雕成形體，安湊停當，大設祭祀，用王者衣冠棺槨，選擇吉日，遷葬郿塢。臨葬之期，天降大雷雨，平地水深數尺，霹靂震開其棺，屍首提出棺外。李傕候晴再葬，是夜又復如是。三次改葬，皆不能葬。零皮碎骨，悉為雷火消滅。天之怒卓，可謂甚矣！\n\n且說李傕、郭汜既掌大權，殘虐百姓，密遣心腹待帝左右，觀其動靜。獻帝此時舉動荊棘。朝廷官員，並由二賊陞降。因採人望，特宣朱雋入朝，封為太僕，同領朝政。\n\n一日，人報西涼太守馬騰、并州刺史韓遂二將引軍十餘萬，殺奔長安來，聲言討賊。原來二將先曾使人入長安，結連侍中馬宇、諫議大夫种邵、左中郎將劉範三人為內應，共謀賊黨。三人密奏獻帝，封馬騰為征西將軍、韓遂為鎮西將軍，各受密詔，併力討賊。當下李傕、郭汜、張濟、樊稠聞二軍將至，一同商議禦敵之策。謀士賈詡曰：「二軍遠來，只宜深溝高壘，堅守以拒之。不過百日，彼兵糧盡，必將自退，然後引兵追之，二將可擒矣。」李蒙、王方出曰：「此非好計。願借精兵萬人，立斬馬騰、韓遂之頭，獻於麾下。」賈詡曰：「今若即戰，必當敗績。」李蒙、王方齊聲曰：「若吾二人敗，情願斬首；吾若戰勝，公亦當輸首級與我。」詡謂李傕、郭汜曰：「長安西二百里盩厔山，其路險崚，可使張、樊兩將軍屯兵於此，堅壁守之；待李蒙、王方自引兵迎敵，可也。」李傕、郭汜從其言，點一萬五千人馬與李蒙、王方。二人忻喜而去，離長安二百八十里下寨。\n\n西涼兵到，兩個引軍迎去。西涼軍馬攔路擺開陣勢。馬騰、韓遂聯轡而出，指李蒙、王方罵曰：「反國之賊！誰去擒之？」言未絕，只見一位少年將軍，面如冠玉，眼若流星，虎體猿臂，彪腹狼腰；手執長槍，坐騎駿馬，從陣中飛出。原來那將即馬騰之子馬超，字孟起，年方十七歲，英勇無敵。王方欺他年幼，躍馬迎戰。戰不到數合，早被馬超一槍刺於馬下。馬超勒馬便回。李蒙見王方刺死，一騎馬從馬超背後趕來。超只做不知。馬騰在陣門下大叫：「背後有人追趕！」聲猶未絕，只見馬超已將李蒙擒在馬上。原來馬超明知李蒙追趕，卻故意俄延；等他馬近，舉槍刺來，超將身一閃，李蒙搠個空，兩馬相並，被馬超輕舒猿臂，生擒過去。軍士無主，望風奔逃。馬騰、韓遂乘勢追殺，大獲勝捷，直逼隘口下寨，把李蒙斬首號令。\n\n李傕、郭汜聽知李蒙、王方皆被馬超殺了，方信賈詡有先見之明，重用其計，只理會緊守關防，由他搦戰，並不出迎。果然西涼軍未及兩月，糧草俱乏，商議回軍。恰好長安城中馬宇家僮出首家主與劉範、种邵，外連馬騰、韓遂，欲為內應等情。李傕、郭汜大怒，盡收三家少良賤斬於市，把三顆首級，直來門前號令。馬騰、韓遂見軍糧已盡，內應又泄，只得拔寨退軍。李傕、郭汜令張濟引軍趕馬騰，樊稠引軍趕韓遂，西涼軍大敗。馬超在後死戰，殺退張濟。樊稠去趕韓遂，看看趕上，相近陳倉，韓遂勒馬向樊稠曰：「吾與公乃同鄉之人，今日何太無情？」樊稠也勒住馬答道：「上命不可違！」韓遂曰：「吾此來亦為國家耳，公何相逼之甚也？」樊稠聽罷，撥轉馬頭，收兵回寨，讓韓遂去了。\n\n不隄防李傕之姪李別，見樊稠放走韓遂，回報其叔。李傕大怒，便欲興兵討樊稠。賈詡曰：「目今人心未寧，頻動干戈，深為不便；不若設一宴，請張濟、樊稠慶功，就席間擒稠斬之，毫不費力。」李傕大喜，便設宴請張濟、樊稠。二將忻然赴宴。酒半闌，李傕忽然變色曰：「樊稠何故交通韓遂，欲謀造反？」稠大驚；未及回言，只見刀斧手擁出，早把樊稠斬首於案下。嚇得張濟俯伏於地。李傕扶起曰：「樊稠謀反，故而誅之；公乃吾之心腹，何須驚懼？」將樊稠軍撥與張濟管領。張濟自回弘農去了。\n\n李傕、郭汜自戰敗西涼兵，諸侯莫敢誰何。賈詡屢勸撫安百姓，結納賢豪。自是朝廷微有生意。不想青州黃巾又起，聚眾數十萬，頭目不等，劫掠良民。太僕朱雋，保舉一人，可破群賊。李傕、郭汜問是何人。朱雋曰：「要破山東群賊，非曹孟德不可。」李傕曰：「孟德今在何處？」雋曰：「見為東郡太守，廣有軍兵。若命此人討賊，賊可剋日而破也。」李傕大喜，星夜草詔，差人齎往東郡，命曹操與濟北相鮑信一同破賊。\n\n操領了聖旨，會合鮑信，一同興兵，擊賊於壽陽。鮑信殺入重地，為賊所害。操追趕賊兵，直到濟北，降者數萬。操即用賊為前驅，兵馬到處，無不降須。不過百餘日，招安到降兵三十餘萬、男女百餘萬口。操擇精銳者，號為「青州兵」，其餘盡令歸農。操自此威名日重。捷書報到長安，朝廷加曹操為鎮東將軍。\n\n操在兗州，招賢納士。有叔姪二人來投曹操：乃穎川穎陰人：姓荀，名彧，字文若，荀昆之子也；舊事袁紹，今棄紹投操；操與語大悅，曰：「此吾之子房也！」遂以為行軍司馬。其姪荀攸，字公達，海內名士，曾拜黃門侍郎，後棄官歸鄉，今與其叔同投曹操，操以為行軍教授。荀彧曰：「某聞兗州有一賢士，今此人知何在。」操問是誰，彧曰：「乃東郡東阿人：姓程，名昱，字仲德。」操曰：「吾亦聞名久矣。」遂遣人於鄉中尋問。訪得他在山中讀書，操拜請之。程昱來見，曹操大喜。昱謂荀彧曰：「某孤陋寡聞，不足當公之薦。公之鄉人姓郭，名嘉，字奉孝，乃當今賢士，何不羅而致之？」彧猛省曰：「吾幾忘卻！」遂啟操徵聘郭嘉到兗州，共論天下之事。郭嘉薦光武嫡派子孫，淮南成德人：姓劉，名曄，字子陽。操即聘曄至。曄又薦二人：一個是山陽昌邑人：姓滿，名寵，字伯寧；一個是武城人：姓呂，名虔，字子恪。曹操亦素知這兩個名譽，就聘為軍中從事。滿寵、呂虔共薦一人：乃陳留平邱人：姓毛，名玠，字孝先。曹操亦聘為從事。又有一將引軍數百人，來投曹操：乃泰山鉅平人：姓于，名禁，字文則。操見其人弓馬熟嫺，武藝出眾，命為典軍司馬。\n\n一日，夏侯惇引一大漢來見，操問何人，惇曰：「此乃陳留人：姓典，名韋，勇力過人。舊跟張邈，與帳下人不和，手殺數十人，逃竄山中。惇出射獵，見韋逐鹿過澗，因收於軍中。今特薦之於公。」操曰：「吾觀此人容貌魁梧，必有勇力。」惇曰：「他曾為友報讎殺人，提頭直出鬧市，數百人不敢近。只今所使兩枝鐵戟，重八十斤，挾之上馬，運使如飛。」操即令韋試之。韋挾戟驟馬，往來馳騁。忽見帳下大旗為風所吹，岌岌欲倒，眾軍士挾持不定；韋下馬喝退眾軍，一手執定旗桿，立於風中，巍然不動。操曰：「此古之惡來也！」遂命為帳前都尉，解身上錦襖，及駿馬雕鞍賜之。\n\n自是曹操部下文有謀臣，武有猛將，威鎮山東。乃遣泰山太守應劭，往瑯琊郡迎父曹嵩。嵩自陳留避難，隱居瑯琊；當日接了書信，便與弟曹德及一家老小四十餘人，帶從者百餘人，車百餘輛，逕望兗州而來。道經徐州，太守陶謙，字恭祖，為人溫厚純篤，向欲結納曹操，正無其由；知操父經過，遂出境迎接，再拜致敬，大設筵宴，款待兩日。曹嵩要行，陶謙親送出郭，特差都尉張闓，將部兵五百護送。\n\n曹嵩率家小行到華、費間，時夏末秋初，大雨驟至，只得投一古寺歇宿。寺僧接入，嵩安頓家小，命張闓將軍馬屯於兩廊。眾軍衣裝，都被雨打濕，同聲嗟怨。張闓喚手下頭目於靜處商議曰：「我們本是黃巾餘黨，勉強降順陶謙，未有好處；如今曹嵩輜重車輛無數，你們欲得富貴不難，只就今夜三更，大家砍將入去，把曹嵩一家殺了，取了財物，同往山中落草。此計何如？」眾皆應允。是夜風雨未息，曹嵩正坐，忽聞四壁喊聲大舉。曹德提劍出看，就被搠死。曹嵩忙引一妾奔入方丈後，欲越牆而走；妾肥胖不能出，嵩慌急，與妾躲於廁中，被亂軍所殺。應邵死命逃脫，投袁紹去了。張闓殺盡曹嵩全家，取了財物，放火燒寺，與五百人逃奔淮南去了。後人有詩曰：\n曹操奸雄世所誇，曾將呂氏殺全家。\n如今闔戶逢人殺，天理循環報不差。\n\n當下應劭部下有逃命的軍士，報與曹操。操聞之，哭倒於地。眾人救起。操切齒曰：「陶謙縱兵殺吾父，此讎不共戴天！吾今悉起大軍，洗蕩徐州，方雪吾恨！」遂留荀彧、程昱領軍三萬守鄄城，范縣，東阿三縣，其餘盡殺奔徐州來。夏侯惇，于禁，典韋為先鋒。操令但得城池，將城中百姓，盡行屠戮，以雪父讎。\n\n當有九江太守邊讓，與陶謙交厚，聞知徐州有難，自引兵五千來救。操聞之大怒，使夏侯惇於路截殺之。時陳宮為東郡從事，亦與陶謙交厚；聞曹操起兵報讎，欲盡殺百姓，星夜前來見操。操知是為陶謙作說客，欲待不見，又滅不過舊恩，只得請入帳中相見。宮曰：「今聞明公以大兵臨徐州，報尊父之讎，所到欲盡殺百姓，某因此特來進言。陶謙乃仁人君子，非好利忘義之輩；尊父遇害，乃張闓之惡，非謙罪也。且州縣之民，與明公何讎？殺之不祥。望三思而行。」操怒曰：「公昔棄我而去，今有何面目復來相見？陶謙殺吾一家，誓當摘膽剜心，以雪吾恨！公雖為陶謙游說，其如吾不聽何？」陳宮辭出，歎曰：「吾亦無面目見陶謙也！」遂馳馬投陳留太守張邈去了。\n\n且說操大軍所到之處，殺戮人民，發掘墳墓。陶謙在徐州，聞曹操起軍報讎，殺戮百姓，仰天慟哭曰：「我獲罪於天，致使徐州之民，受此大難！」急聚眾官商議。曹豹曰：「曹兵既至，豈可束手待死！某願助使君破之。」陶謙只得引兵出迎，遠望操軍如鋪霜湧雪，中軍豎起白旗二面，大書「報讎雪恨」四字。軍馬列成陣勢。曹操縱馬出陣，身穿縞素，揚鞭大罵。陶謙亦出馬於門旗下，欠身施禮曰：「謙本欲結好明公，故託張闓護送。不想賊心不改，致有此事。實不干陶謙之故：望明公察之。」操大罵曰：「老匹夫！殺吾父，尚敢亂言！誰可生擒老賊？」夏侯惇應聲而出。陶謙慌走入陣。夏侯惇趕來，曹豹挺槍躍馬，前來迎敵。兩馬相交，忽然狂風大作，飛沙走石，兩軍皆亂，各自收兵。\n\n陶謙入城，與眾計議曰：「曹兵勢大難敵，吾當自縛往操營，任其剖割，以救徐州百姓之命。」言未絕，一人進前言曰：「府君久鎮徐州，人民感恩。今曹兵雖眾，未能既破我城。府君與百姓堅守勿出；某雖不才，願施小策，教曹操死無葬身之地！」眾人大驚，便問計將安出。正是：\n本為納交反成怨，那知絕處又逢生？\n畢竟此人是誰，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 11\n\n第十一回 劉皇叔北海救孔融 呂溫侯濮陽破曹操\n\n卻說獻計之人，乃東海朐縣人：姓糜，名竺，字子仲。此人家世富豪。嘗往洛陽買賣，乘車而回，路遇一美婦人，來求同載，竺乃下車步行，讓車與婦人坐。婦人請竺同載。竺上車端坐，目不邪視。行及數里，婦人辭去；臨別對竺曰：「我乃南方火德星君也，奉上帝敕，往燒汝家。感君相待以禮，故明告君。君可速歸，搬出財物。吾當夜來。」言訖不見。竺大驚，飛奔到家，將家中所有，疾忙搬出。是晚果然廚中火起，盡燒其屋。竺因此廣捨家財，濟貧拔苦。後陶謙聘為別駕從事。當日獻計曰：「某願親往北海郡，求孔融起兵救援；更得一人往青州田楷處求救：若二處軍馬齊來，操必退兵矣。」謙從之，遂寫書二封，問帳下誰人敢去青州求救。一人應聲願往。眾視之，乃廣陵人：姓陳，名登，字元龍。陶謙先打發陳元龍往青州去訖，然後命糜竺齎書赴北海，自己率眾守城，以備攻擊。\n\n卻說北海孔融，字文舉，魯國曲阜人也；孔子二十世孫，泰山都尉孔宙之子。自小聰明。年十歲時，往謁河南尹李膺，閽人難之，融曰：「我係李相通家。」及入見，膺問曰：「汝祖與吾祖何親？」融曰：「昔孔子曾問禮於老子，融與君豈非累世通家？」膺大奇之。少頃，太中大夫陳煒至。膺指融曰：「此奇童也。」煒曰：「小時聰明，大時未必聰明。」融即應聲曰：「如君所言，幼時必聰明者。」煒等皆笑曰：「此子長成，必當代之偉器也。」自此得名。後為中郎將，累遷北海太守。極好賓客，常曰：「座上客常滿，樽中酒不空：吾之願也。」在北海六年，甚得民心。\n\n當日正與客坐，人報徐州糜竺至。融請入見，問其來意，竺出陶謙書，言：「曹操攻圍甚急，望明公垂救。」融曰：「吾與陶恭祖交厚，子仲又親到此，如何不去。只是曹孟德與我無讎，當先遣人送書解和。如其不從，然後起兵。」竺曰：「曹操倚仗兵威，決不肯和。」融教一面點兵，一面差人送書。正商議間，忽報黃巾賊黨管亥部領群寇數萬殺奔前來。孔融大驚，急點本部人馬，出城與賊迎戰。管亥出馬曰：「吾知北海糧廣，可借一萬石，即便退兵；不然，打破城池老幼不留！」孔融叱曰：「吾乃大漢之臣，守大漢之地，豈有糧米與賊耶！」管亥大怒，拍馬舞刀，直取孔融。融將宗寶挺槍出馬；戰不數合，被管亥一刀，砍宗寶於馬下。孔融兵大亂，奔入城中。管亥分兵四面圍城，孔融心中鬱悶。糜竺懷愁，更不待言。\n\n次日，孔融登城遙望，賊勢浩大，倍添憂惱。忽見城外一人挺鎗躍馬殺入賊陣，左衝右突，如入無人之境，直到城下大叫：「開門！」孔融不識其人，不敢開門。賊眾趕到河邊，那人回身連搠十數人下馬，賊眾倒退，融急命開門引入。其人下馬棄槍，逕到城上，拜見孔融。融問其姓名對曰：「某東萊黃縣人也，複姓太史，名慈，字子義。老母重蒙恩顧。某昨自遼東回家省親，知賊寇城，老母說：『屢受府君深恩，汝當往救。』某故單馬而來。」孔融大喜。原來孔融與太史慈，雖未識面，卻曉得他是個英雄。因他遠出，有老母住在離城二十里之外，融常使人遣以粟帛；母感融德，故特使慈來救。\n\n當下孔融重待太史慈，贈與衣甲鞍馬。慈曰：「某願借精兵一千，出城殺賊。」融曰：「君雖英勇，然賊勢甚盛，不可輕出。」慈曰：「老母感君厚德，特遣慈來；如不能解圍，慈亦無顏見母矣。願決一死戰。」融曰：「吾聞劉玄德乃當世英雄，若請得他來相救此圍自解；只無人可使耳。」慈曰：「府君修書，某當急往。」融喜，修書付慈。慈擐甲上馬，腰帶弓矢，手時鐵鎗，飽食嚴裝，城門開處，一騎飛出。近河，賊將率眾來戰，慈連搠死數人，透圍而出。管亥知有人出城，料必是請救兵的，便自引數百騎趕來，八面圍定。慈倚住鎗，拈弓搭箭，八面射之，無不應弦落馬。賊眾不敢來追。太史慈得脫，星夜投平原來見劉玄德。施禮罷，具言孔北海被圍求救之事，呈上書札。玄德看畢，問慈曰：「足下何人？」慈曰：「某太史慈，東海之鄙人也。與孔融親非骨肉，比非鄉黨，特以氣誼相投，有分憂共患之意。今管亥暴亂，北海被圍，孤窮無告，危在旦夕。聞君仁義素著，能救人危急，故特令某冒鋒突圍，前來求救。」玄德斂容答曰：「孔北海知世間有劉備耶？」乃同雲長、翼德點精兵三千，往北海郡進發。\n\n管亥望見救軍來到，親自引兵迎敵；因見玄德兵少，不以為意。玄德與關、張、太史慈立馬陣前，管亥忿怒直出。太史慈卻待向前，雲長早出，直取管亥。兩馬相交，眾軍大喊；量管亥怎敵得雲長，數十合之間，青龍刀起，劈管亥於馬下。太史慈，張飛，兩騎齊出，雙槍並舉，殺入賊陣。玄德驅兵掩殺。城上孔融望見太史慈與關、張趕殺賊眾，如虎入羊群，縱橫莫當，便驅兵出城。兩下夾攻，大敗群賊，降者無數，餘黨潰散。\n\n孔融迎接玄德入城，敘禮畢，大設筵宴慶賀。又引糜竺出見玄德，具言張闓殺曹嵩之事：「今曹操縱兵大掠，圍住徐州，特來求救。」玄德曰：「陶恭祖乃仁人君子，不意受此無辜之冤。」孔融曰：「公乃漢室宗親，今曹操殘害百姓，倚強欺弱，何不與融同往救之？」玄德曰：「備非敢推辭，奈兵微將寡，恐難輕動。」孔融曰：「融之欲救陶恭祖，雖因舊誼，亦為大義。公豈獨無仗義之心耶？」玄德曰：「既如此，請文舉先行，容備去公孫瓚處，借三五千人馬，隨後便來。」融曰：「公切勿失信。」玄德曰：「公以備為何如人也？聖人云：『自古皆有死，人無信不立。』劉備借得軍，或借不得軍，必然親至。」孔融應允；教糜竺先回徐州去報，融便收拾起程。太史慈拜謝曰：「慈奉母命前來相助，今幸無虞。有揚州刺史劉繇，與慈同郡，有書來喚，不敢不去。容圖再見。」融以金帛相酬，慈不肯受而歸。其母見之，喜曰：「我喜汝有以報北海也！」遂遣慈往揚州去了。\n\n不說孔融起兵。且說玄德離北海來見公孫瓚，且說欲救徐州之事。瓚曰：「曹操與君無讎，何苦替人出力？」玄德曰：「備已許人，不敢失信。」瓚曰：「我借與君馬步軍二千。」玄德曰：「更望借趙子龍一行。」瓚許之。玄德遂與關、張引本部三千人為前部，子龍引二千人隨後，往徐州來。\n\n卻說糜竺回報陶謙，言北海又請得劉玄德來助；陳元龍也回報青州田楷欣然領兵來救；陶謙心安。原來孔融、田楷兩路軍馬，懼怕曹兵勢猛，遠遠依山下寨，未敢輕進。曹操見兩路軍到，亦分了軍勢，不敢向前攻城。\n\n卻說劉玄德軍到，見孔融。融曰：「曹兵勢大，操又善於用兵，未可輕戰。且觀其動靜，然後進兵。」玄德曰：「但恐城中無糧，難以久持。備令雲長、子龍領軍四千，在公部下相助；備與張飛奔曹營，逕投徐州去見陶使君商議。」融大喜，會合田楷，為犄角之勢；雲長、子龍領兵兩邊接應。是日玄德、張飛引一千人馬殺入曹兵寨邊。正行之間，寨內一聲鼓響，馬軍步軍，如潮似浪，擁將出來。當頭一員大將乃是于禁，勒馬大叫：「何處狂徒！往那裏去！」張飛見了，更不打話，直取于禁。兩馬相交，戰到數合，玄德掣雙股劍麾兵大進，于禁敗走。張飛當前追殺，直到徐州城下。城上望見紅旗白字，大書「平原劉玄德」陶謙急令開門。玄德入城，陶謙接著，共到府衙。禮畢，設宴相待，一面勞軍。\n\n陶謙見玄德儀表軒昂，語言豁達，心中大喜，便命糜竺取徐州牌印，讓與玄德。玄德愕然曰：「公何意也？」謙曰：「今天下擾亂，王綱不振，公乃漢室宗親，正宜力扶社稷。老夫年邁無能，情願將徐州相讓。公勿推辭。謙當自寫表文，申奏朝廷。」玄德離席再拜曰：「劉備雖漢朝苗裔，功微德薄，為平原相猶恐不稱職；今為大義，故來相助；公出此言，莫非疑劉備有吞併之心耶？若舉此念，皇天不佑！」謙曰：「此老夫之實情也。」再三相讓，玄德那裏肯受。糜竺進曰：「今兵臨城下，且當商議退敵之策。待事平之日，再當相讓可也。」玄德曰：「備當遺書於曹操，勸令解和。操若不從，廝殺未遲。」於是傳檄三寨，且按兵不動；遣人齎書以達曹操。\n\n卻說曹操正在軍中，與諸將議事，人報徐州有戰書到。操拆而觀之，乃劉備書也。書略曰：「備自關外得拜君顏，嗣後天各一方，不及趨侍。向者，尊父曹侯，實因張闓不仁，以致被害，非陶恭祖之罪也。目今黃巾遺孽，擾亂於外；董卓餘黨，盤踞於內。願明公先朝廷之急，而後私讎；撤徐州之兵，以救國難：則徐州幸甚，天下幸甚！」曹操看書，大罵：「劉備何人，敢以書來勸我！且中間有譏諷之意！」命斬來使，一面竭力攻城。郭嘉諫曰：「劉備遠來救援，先禮後兵，主公當用好言答之，以慢備心；然後進兵攻城，城可破也。」操從其言，款留來使，候發回書。\n\n正商議間，忽流星馬飛報禍事。操問其故，報說呂布已襲破兗州，進據濮陽。原來呂布自遭李、郭之亂，逃出武關，去投袁術；術怪呂布反覆不定，拒而不納。投袁紹，紹納之，與布共破張燕於常山；布自以為得志，傲慢袁紹手下將士。紹欲殺之，布乃去投張揚，揚納之。\n\n時龐舒在長安城中，私藏呂布妻小，送還呂布。李傕、郭汜知之，遂斬龐舒，寫書與張揚，教殺呂布；布因棄張揚去投張邈。恰好張邈弟張超引陳宮來見張邈。宮說邈曰：「今天下分崩，英雄並起，君以千里之眾，而反受制於人，不亦鄙乎！今曹操征東，兗州空虛，而呂布乃當世勇士，若與之共取兗州，伯業可圖也。」張邈大喜，便令呂布襲破兗州，隨據濮陽。止有鄄城，東阿，范縣三處，被荀彧、程昱設計死守得全，其餘俱破。曹仁屢戰，皆不能勝，特此告急。操聞報大驚曰：「兗州有失，使吾無家可歸矣，不可不亟圖之！」郭嘉曰：「主公正好賣個人情與劉備，退軍去復兗州。」操然之，即時答書與劉備，拔寨退兵。\n\n且說來使回徐州，入城見陶謙，呈上書札，言曹兵已退。謙大喜，差人請孔融，田楷，雲長，子龍等赴城大會。飲宴既畢，謙延玄德於上座，拱手對眾曰：「老夫年邁，二子不才，不堪國家重任。劉公乃帝室之胄，德廣才高，可領徐州。老夫情願乞閒養病。」玄德曰：「孔文舉令備來救徐州，為義也；今無端據而有之，天下將以備為無義人矣。」糜竺曰：「今漢室陵遲，海宇顛覆，樹功立業，正在此時。徐州殷富，戶口百萬，劉使君領此，不可辭也。」玄德曰：「此事決不敢應命。」陳登曰：「陶府君多病，不能視事，明公勿辭。」玄德曰：「袁公路四世三公，海內所歸，近在壽春，何不以州讓之？」孔融曰：「袁公路塚中枯骨，何足挂齒！今日之事，天與不取，悔不可追。」\n\n玄德堅執不肯。陶謙泣下曰：「君若捨我而去，我死不瞑目矣！」雲長曰：「既承陶公相讓，兄且權領州事。」張飛曰：「又不是我強要他的州郡；他好意相讓，何必苦苦推辭？」玄德曰：「汝等欲陷我於不義耶？」陶謙推讓再三，玄德只是不受。陶謙曰：「如玄德必不肯從，此間近邑，名小沛，足可屯軍。請玄德暫駐軍此邑，以保徐州，何如？」眾皆勸玄德留小沛，玄德從之。陶謙勞軍已畢，趙雲辭去，玄德執手揮淚而別。孔融、田楷亦各相別，引軍自回。玄德與關、張引本部軍來至小沛，修葺城垣，撫諭居民。\n\n卻說曹操回軍，曹仁接著，言呂布勢大，更有陳宮為輔，兗州、濮陽已失，其鄄城、東阿、范縣三處，賴荀彧、程昱二人設計相連，死守城郭。操曰：「吾料呂布有勇無謀，不足慮也。」教且安營下寨，再作商議。\n\n呂布知曹操回兵，已過滕縣，召副將薛蘭、李封曰：「吾欲用汝二人久矣。汝可引軍一萬，堅守兗州。吾親自率兵，前去破曹。」二人應諾。陳宮急入見曰：「將軍棄兗州，欲何往乎？」布曰：「吾欲屯兵濮陽，以成鼎足之勢。」宮曰：「差矣。薛蘭必守兗州不住。此去正南一百八十里，泰山路險，可伏精兵萬人在彼。曹兵聞失兗州，必然倍道而進，待其過半，一擊可擒也。」布曰：「吾屯濮陽，別有良謀，汝豈知之！」遂不用陳宮之言，而用薛蘭守兗州而行。\n\n曹操兵行至泰山險路，郭嘉曰：「且不可進：恐此處有伏兵。」曹操笑曰：「呂布無謀之輩，故教薛蘭守兗州，自往濮陽；安得此處有埋伏耶？教曹仁領一軍圍兗州，吾進兵濮陽，速攻呂布。」\n\n陳宮聞曹兵至近，乃獻計曰：「今曹兵遠來疲困，利在速戰，不可養成氣力。」布曰：「吾匹馬縱橫天下，何愁曹操！待其下寨，吾自擒之。」\n\n卻說曹操兵近濮陽，下住寨腳。次日引眾將出，陳兵於野。操立馬於門旗下，遙望呂布兵到。陣圓處，呂布當先出馬，兩邊排開八員健將：第一個雁門馬邑人：姓張，名遼，字文遠；第二個泰山華陰人：姓臧，名霸，字宣高；兩將又各引六員健將：郝萌、曹性、成廉、魏續、宋憲、侯成。布軍五萬，鼓聲大震。操指呂布而言曰：「吾與汝自來無讎，何得奪吾州郡？」布曰：「漢家城池，諸人有分，偏爾合得？」便叫臧霸出馬搦戰。曹軍內樂進出迎。兩馬相交，雙鎗齊舉。戰到三十餘合，勝負不分。夏侯惇拍馬便出助戰，呂布陣上，張遼截住廝殺。惱得呂布性起，挺戟驟馬，衝出陣來，夏侯惇、樂進皆走。呂布掩殺，曹軍大敗，退三四十里。布自收軍。\n\n曹操輸了一陣，回寨與諸將商議。于禁曰：「某今日上山觀望，濮陽之西，呂布有一寨，約無多軍。今夜彼將謂我軍敗走，必不準備，可引兵擊之；若得寨，布軍必懼：此為上策。」操從其言，帶曹洪、李典、毛玠、呂虔、于禁、典韋六將，選馬步二萬人，連夜從小路進發。\n\n卻說呂布於寨中勞軍。陳宮曰：「西寨是個要緊去處，倘或曹操襲之，奈何？」布曰：「他今日輸了一陣，如何敢來？」宮曰：「曹操是極能用兵之人，須防他攻我不備。」布乃撥高順并魏續、侯成引兵往守西寨。\n\n卻說曹操於黃昏時分，引軍至西寨，四面突入。寨兵不能抵擋，四散奔走，曹操奪了寨。將及四更，高順方引軍到，殺將入來。曹操自引軍馬來迎，正逢高順，三軍混戰。將及天明，正西鼓聲大震，人報呂布自引軍來了。操棄寨而走。背後高順、魏續、侯成趕來，當頭呂布親自引軍來到。于禁、樂進雙戰呂布不住，操望北而行。山後一彪軍出：左有張遼，右有臧霸。操使呂虔、曹洪戰之，不利，操望西而走。忽又喊聲大震，一彪軍至：郝萌、曹性、成廉、宋憲四將攔住去路。眾將死戰，操當先衝陣。梆子響處，箭如驟雨射將來。\n\n操不能前進，無計可脫，大叫：「誰人救我！」馬軍隊裏，一將踴出：乃典韋也。手挺雙鐵戟，大叫：「主公勿憂！」飛身下馬，插住雙戟，取短戟十數枝，挾在手中，顧從人曰：「賊來十步乃呼我！」遂放開腳步，冒箭前行。布軍數十騎追至，從人大叫：「十步矣！」韋日：「五步乃呼我！」從人又曰：「五步矣！」韋乃飛戟刺之，一戟一人墜馬，並無虛發，立殺十數人。眾皆奔走。韋復飛身上馬，挺一雙大鐵戟，衝殺入去。郝、曹、成、宋四將不能抵擋，各自逃去。典韋殺散敵軍，救出曹操，眾將隨後也到，尋路歸寨。看看天色傍晚，背後喊聲起處，呂布驟馬提戟趕來，大叫：「操賊休走！」此時人困馬乏，大家面面相覷，各欲逃生。正是：\n雖能暫把重圍脫，只怕難當勁敵追。\n不知曹操性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 12\n\n第十二回 陶恭祖三讓徐州 曹孟德大戰呂布\n\n曹操正慌走間，正南上一彪軍到，乃夏侯惇引軍來救援，截住呂布大戰。鬥到黃昏時分，大雨如注，各自引軍分散。操回寨，重賞典韋，加為領軍都尉。\n\n卻說呂布到寨，與陳宮商議。宮曰：「濮陽城中有富戶田氏，家僮千百，為一郡之巨室；可令彼密使人往操寨中下書，言呂溫侯殘暴不仁，民心大怨，今欲移兵黎陽，止有高順在城內，可連夜進兵，我為內應。操若來，誘之入城，四門放火，外設伏兵。曹操雖有經天緯地之才，到此安能得脫也？」呂布從其計，密諭田氏使人逕到操寨。操因新敗，正在躊躇，忽報田氏人到，呈上密書云：「呂布已往黎陽，城中空虛。萬望速來，當為內應。城上插白旗，大書『義』字，便是暗號。」操大喜曰：「天使吾得濮陽也！」重賞來人，一面收拾起兵。劉曄曰：「布雖無謀，陳宮多計。只恐其中有詐，不可不防。明公欲去，當分三軍為三隊：兩隊伏城外接應，一隊入城方可。」\n\n操從其言，分軍三隊，來至濮陽城下。操先往觀之，見城上遍豎旗旛，西門角上，有一「義」字白旗，心中暗喜。是日午牌，城門開處，兩員將引軍出戰：前軍侯成，後軍高順。操即使典韋出馬，直取侯成。侯成抵敵不過，回馬望城中走。韋趕到弔橋邊，高順亦攔擋不住，都退入城中去了。數內有軍人乘勢混過陣來見操，說是田氏之使，呈上密書。約云：「今夜初更時分，城上鳴鑼為號，便可進兵。某當獻門。」操撥夏侯惇引軍在左，曹洪引軍在右，自己引夏侯淵，李典，樂進，典韋四將，率兵入城。李典曰：「主公且在城外，容某等先入城去。」操喝曰：「我不自往，誰肯向前！」遂當先領兵直入。\n\n時約初更，月光未上。只聽得西門上吹蠃殼聲，喊聲忽起，門上火把燎亂，城門大開，弔橋放落。曹操爭先拍馬而入。直到州衙，路上不見一人。操知是計，忙撥回馬，大叫：「退兵！」州衙中一聲砲響，四門烈火，轟天而起；金鼓齊鳴，喊聲如江翻海沸。東巷內轉出張遼，西巷內轉出臧霸，夾攻掩殺。操走北門，道傍轉出郝萌、曹性，又殺一陣。操急走南門，高順、侯成攔住。典韋怒目咬牙，衝殺出去。高順、侯成倒走出城。\n\n典韋殺到弔橋，回頭不見了曹操，翻身復殺入城來，門下撞著李典。典韋問：「主公何在？」典曰：「吾亦尋不見。」韋曰：「汝在城外催救軍，我入去尋主公。」李典去了。典韋殺入城中，尋覓不見；再殺出城壕邊，撞著樂進。進曰：「主公何在？」韋曰：「我往復兩遭，尋覓不見。」進曰：「同殺入去救主！」兩人到門邊，城上火砲滾下，樂進馬不能入，典韋冒煙突火，又殺入去，到處尋覓。\n\n卻說曹操見典韋殺出去了，四下裏人馬截來，不得出南門；再轉北門，火光裏正撞見呂布挺戟躍馬而來。操以手掩面，加鞭縱馬竟過。呂布從後拍馬趕來，將戟於操盔上一擊，問曰：「曹操何在？」操反指曰：「前面騎黃馬者是他。」\n\n呂布聽說，棄了曹操，縱馬向前追趕。曹操撥轉馬頭，望東門而走，正逢典韋。韋擁護曹操，殺條血路，到城門邊，火燄甚盛，城下推下柴草，遍地都是火。韋用戟撥開，飛馬冒煙突火先出。曹操隨後亦出。方到門道邊，城門上崩下一條火梁來，正打著曹操戰馬後胯，那馬撲地倒了。操用手托梁推放地上，手臂鬚髮，盡被燒傷。\n\n典韋回馬來救，恰好夏侯淵亦到。兩個同救起曹操，突火而出。操乘淵馬，典韋殺條大路而走。直混戰到天明，操方回寨。眾將拜伏問安，操仰面笑曰：「誤中匹夫之計，吾必當報之！」郭嘉曰：「計可速發。」操曰：「今只將計就計：詐言我被火傷，火毒攻發，五更已經身死。布必引兵來攻。我伏兵於馬陵山中，候其兵半渡而擊之，布可擒矣。」嘉曰：「真良策也！」於是令軍士挂孝發喪，詐言操死。早有人來濮陽報呂布，說曹操被火燒傷肢體，到寨身死。布隨點起軍馬，殺奔馬陵山來。將到操寨，一聲鼓響，伏兵四起。呂布死戰得脫，折了好些人馬；敗回濮陽，堅守不出。\n\n是年蝗蟲忽起，食盡禾稻。關東一境，每榖一斛，值錢五十貫，人民相食。曹操因軍中糧盡，引回鄄城暫往。呂布亦引兵出屯山陽就食。因此二處權且罷兵。\n\n卻說陶謙在徐州，時年已六十三歲，忽然染病，看看沈重，請糜竺、陳登議事。竺曰：「曹兵之去，止為呂布襲兗州故也。今因歲荒罷兵，來春又必至矣。府君兩番欲讓位於劉玄德，時府君尚強健，故玄德不肯受；今病已沈重，正可就此面與之，玄德必不辭矣。」\n\n謙大喜使人來小沛，請劉玄德議軍務。玄德引關、張帶數十騎到徐州，陶謙教請入臥內。玄德問安畢，謙曰：「請玄德公來，不為別事：止因老夫病已危篤，朝夕難保；萬望明公可憐漢家城池為重，受取徐州牌印，老夫死亦瞑目矣！」玄德曰：「君有二子，何不傳之？」謙曰：「長子商，次子應，其才皆不堪任。老夫死後，猶望明公教誨，切勿令掌州事。」玄德曰：「備一身安能當此大任？」謙曰：「某舉一人，可為公輔：係北海人，姓孫，名乾，字公祐。此人可使為從事。」又謂糜竺曰：「劉公當世人傑，汝當善事之。」\n\n玄德終是推託，陶謙以手指心而死。眾軍舉哀畢，即捧牌印交送玄德。玄德固辭。次日，徐州百姓，擁擠府前哭拜曰：「劉使君若不領此郡，我等皆不能安生矣！」關、張二公亦再三相勸。玄德乃許權領徐州事；使孫乾、糜竺為輔，陳登為幕官；盡取小沛軍馬入城，出榜安民；一面安排喪事。玄德與大小軍士，盡皆挂孝，大設祭奠。祭畢，葬於黃河之原。將陶謙遺表，申奏朝廷。\n\n操在鄄城，知陶謙已死，劉玄德領徐州牧，大怒曰：「我讎未報，汝不費半箭之功，坐得徐州！吾必先殺劉備，後戮謙屍，以雪先君之怨！」即傳號令，剋日起兵去打徐州。荀彧入諫曰：「昔高祖保關中，光武據河內，皆深根固本，以正天下。進足以勝敵，退足以堅守，故雖有困，終濟大業。明公本首事兗州，且河、濟乃天下之要地，是亦昔之關中、河內也。今若取徐州，多留兵則不足用，少留兵則呂布乘虛寇之，是無兗州也。若徐州不得，明公安所歸乎？今陶謙雖死，已有劉備守之。徐州之民，既已服備，必助備死戰。明公棄兗州面取徐州，是棄大而就小，去本而求末，以安而易危也：願熟思之。」操曰：「今歲荒乏糧，軍士坐守於此，終非良策。」彧曰：「不如東略陳地，使軍就食；汝南、潁川，黃巾餘黨何儀、黃劭等，劫掠州郡，多有金帛、糧食。此等賊徒，又容易破。破而取其糧，以養三軍，朝廷喜，百姓悅，乃順天之事也。」\n\n操喜，從之，乃留夏侯惇、曹仁守鄄城等處，自引兵略陳地，次及汝、潁。黃巾何儀、黃劭知曹兵到，引眾來迎，會於羊山。時賊兵雖眾，都是狐群狗黨，並無隊伍行列。操令強弓硬弩射住，令典韋出馬。何儀令副元師出戰，不三合，被典韋一戟剌於馬下。操引眾乘勢趕過羊山下寨。\n\n次日，黃劭自引軍來。陣圓處，一將步行出戰，頭裏黃巾，身披綠襖，手提鐵棒，大叫：「我乃截天夜叉何曼也！誰敢與我廝鬥？」曹洪見了，大喝一聲，飛身下馬，提刀步出。兩下向陣前廝殺，四五十合，勝負不分。曹洪詐敗而走，何曼趕來；洪用拖刀背砍計，轉身一跳，砍中何曼，再復一刀殺死。李典乘勢飛馬直入賊陣。黃劭不及隄備，被李典生擒活捉過來。曹兵掩殺賊眾，奪其金帛糧食無數。何儀勢孤，引數百騎奔走葛陂。正行之間，山背後撞出一軍。為頭一個壯士，身長八尺，腰大十圍；手提大刀，截住去路。何儀挺槍出迎，只一合，被那壯士活挾過去。餘眾著忙，皆下馬受縳，被壯士盡驅入葛陂塢中。\n\n卻說典韋追襲何儀到葛陂，壯士引軍迎住。典韋曰：「汝亦黃巾賊耶？」壯士曰：「黃巾數百騎，盡被我擒在塢內！」韋曰：「何不獻出？」壯士曰：「你若贏得手中寶刀，我便獻出！」韋大怒，挺雙戟向前來戰。兩個從辰至午，不分勝負，各自少歇。不一時，那壯士又出搦戰，典韋亦出。直戰到黃昏，各因馬乏暫止。典韋手下軍士，飛報曹操。操大驚，忙引眾將來看。\n\n次日，出壯士又出搦戰。操見其人威風凜凜，心中暗喜，分付典韋，今日且詐敗。韋領命出戰；戰到三十合，敗走回陣。壯士趕到陣門中，弓弩射回。操急引軍退五里，密使人掘下陷坑，暗伏鉤手。次日，再令典韋引百餘騎出。壯士笑曰：「敗將何敢復來！」便縱馬接戰。典韋略戰數合，便回馬走。壯士只顧望前趕來，不隄防連人帶馬，都落於坑之內，被鉤手縳來見曹操。操下帳叱退軍士，親解其縳，急取衣衣之，命坐，問其鄉貫姓名。\n\n壯士曰：「我乃譙國譙縣人也：姓許，名褚，字仲康。向遭寇亂，聚宗族數百人，築堅於塢中以禦之。一日寇至，吾令眾人多取石子準備，吾親自飛石擊之，無不中者，寇乃退去。又一日寇至，塢中無糧，遂與賊和，約以耕牛換米。米已送到，賊驅牛至塢外，牛皆奔走回還，被我雙手掣二牛尾，倒行百餘步。賊大驚，不敢取牛而走：因此保守此處無事。」操曰：「吾聞大名久矣，還肯降否？」褚曰：「固所願也。」遂招宗族數百人俱降。操拜許褚為都尉，賞勞甚厚。隨將何儀、黃劭斬訖。汝、潁悉平。\n\n曹操班師，曹仁、夏侯惇接見，言近日細作報說：兗州薛蘭、李封軍士皆出擄掠，城邑空虛，可引得勝之兵攻之，一鼓可下。操遂引軍逕奔兗州。薛蘭、李封出其不意，只得引兵出城迎戰。許褚曰：「吾願取此二人，以為贄見之禮。」操大喜，遂令出戰，李封使畫戟，向前來迎。交馬兩合，許褚斬李封於馬下。薛蘭急走回陣，弔橋邊李典攔住；薛蘭不敢回城，引軍投鉅野而去；卻被呂虔飛馬趕來，一箭射於馬下，軍皆潰散。\n\n曹操復得兗州，程昱便請進兵取濮陽。操令許褚、典韋為先鋒，夏侯惇、夏侯淵為左軍，李典、樂進為右軍，操自領中軍，于禁、呂虔為合後。兵至濮陽，呂布欲自將出迎，陳宮諫：「不可出戰。待眾將聚會後方可。」呂布曰：「吾怕誰來？」遂不聽宮言，引兵出陣，橫戟大罵。許褚便出。鬥二十合，不分勝負。操曰：「呂布非一人可勝。」便差典韋助戰，兩將夾攻。左邊夏侯惇、夏侯淵，右邊李典、樂進齊到，六員將共攻呂布。布遮攔不住，撥馬回城。城上田氏，見布敗回，急令人拽起弔橋。布大叫：「開門！」田氏曰：「吾已降曹將軍。」\n\n布大罵，引軍奔定陶而去。陳宮急開東門，保護呂布老小出城。操遂得濮陽，恕田氏舊日之罪。劉曄曰：「呂布乃猛虎也，今日困乏，不可少容。」操令劉曄等守濮陽，自己引軍趕至定陶。時呂布與張邈、張超盡在城中，高順、張遼、臧霸、侯成巡海打糧未回。操軍至定陶，連日不戰，引軍退四十里下寨。正值濟郡麥熟，操即令軍割麥為食。細作報知呂布，布引軍趕來。將近操寨，見左邊一望林木茂盛，恐有伏兵而回。\n\n操知布軍回去，乃謂諸將曰：「布疑林中有伏兵耳，可多插旌旗於林中以疑之。寨西一帶，長堤無水，可盡伏精兵。明日呂布必來燒林，堤中軍斷其後，布可擒矣。」於是止留鼓手五十人於寨中擂鼓；將村中擄來男女在寨內吶喊。精兵多伏堤中。\n\n卻說呂布回報陳宮。宮曰：「操多詭計，不可輕敵。」布曰：「吾用火攻，可破伏兵。」乃留陳宮、高順守城。布次日引大軍來，遙見林中有旗，驅兵大進，四面放火，竟無一人；欲投寨中，卻聞鼓聲大震。正自疑惑不定，忽然寨後一彪軍出，呂布縱馬趕來。砲聲響處，堤內伏兵盡出：夏侯惇、夏侯淵、許褚、典韋、李典、樂進，驟馬殺來。呂布料敵不過，落荒而走。從將成廉，被樂進一箭射死。布軍三停去了二停，敗卒回報陳宮。宮曰：「空城難守，不若急去。」遂與高順保著呂布老小，棄定陶而走。曹操將得勝之兵，殺入城中，勢如破竹。張超自焚，張邈投袁術去了。山東一境，盡被曹操所得。安民修城，不在話下。\n\n卻說呂布正走，逢諸將皆回。陳宮亦已尋著。布曰：「吾軍雖少，尚可破曹。」遂再引軍來。正是：\n兵家勝敗真常事，捲甲重來未可知。\n不知呂布勝負如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 13\n\n第十三回 李傕郭汜大交兵 楊奉董承雙救駕\n\n卻說曹操大破呂布於定陶，布乃收集敗殘軍馬於海濱，眾將皆來會集，欲再與曹操決戰。陳宮曰：「今曹兵勢大，未可與爭；先尋取安身之地，那時再來未遲。」布曰：「吾欲再投袁紹，何如？」宮曰：「先使人往冀州探聽消息，然後可去。」布從之。\n\n且說袁紹在冀州，聞知曹操與呂布相持，謀士審配進曰：「呂布，豺虎也：若得兗州，必圖冀州。不若助操攻之，方可無患。」紹遂遣顏良將兵五萬，往助曹操。細作探知這個消息，飛報呂布。布大驚，與陳宮商議。宮曰：「聞劉玄德新領徐州，可往投之。」布從其言，竟投徐州來。\n\n有人報知玄德。玄德曰：「布乃當今英勇之士，可出迎之。」糜竺曰：「呂布乃虎狼之徒，不可收留；收則傷人矣。」玄德曰：「前者非布襲兗州，怎解此郡之禍？今彼窮而投我，豈有他心？」張飛曰：「哥哥心腸忒好。雖然如此，也要準備。」\n\n玄德領眾出城三十里，接著呂布，並馬入城。都到州衙廳上，講禮畢，坐下。布曰：「某自與王司徒計殺董卓之後，又遭傕、汜之變，飄零關東，諸侯多不能相容。近因曹賊不仁，侵犯徐州蒙使君力救陶謙，布因襲兗州以分其勢；不料反墮奸計，敗兵折將。今投使君，共圖大事，未審尊意如何？」玄德曰：「陶使君新逝，無人管領徐州，因令備權攝州事。今幸將軍至此，合當相讓。」遂將牌印與呂布。呂布卻待要接，只見玄德背後關、張二公各有怒色。布乃佯笑曰：「量呂布一勇夫，何能作州牧乎？」玄德又讓。陳宮曰：「『強賓不壓主』，請使君勿疑。」玄德方止。遂設宴相待，收拾宅院安下。\n\n次日，呂布回席請玄德，玄德乃與關、張同往。飲酒至半酣，布請玄德入後堂。關、張隨入。布令妻女出拜玄德。玄德再三謙讓。布曰：「賢弟不必推讓。」張飛聽了，瞋目大叱曰：「我哥哥是金枝玉葉，你是何等人，敢稱我哥哥為賢弟！你來！我和你鬥三百合！」玄德連忙喝住，關公勸飛出。玄德與呂布陪話曰：「劣弟酒後狂言，兄勿見責。」布默默無語。須臾席散。布送玄德出門，張飛躍馬橫槍而來，大叫：「呂布！我和你併三百合！」玄德急令關公勸止。\n\n次日呂布來辭玄德曰：「蒙使君不棄，但恐令弟輩不能相容。布當別投他處。」玄德曰：「將軍若去，某罪大矣。劣弟冒犯，另日當令陪話。近邑小沛，乃備昔日屯兵之處。將軍不嫌淺狹，權且歇馬，如何？糧食軍需，謹當應付。」呂布謝了玄德，自引軍投小沛安身去了。玄德自去埋怨張飛不題。\n\n卻說曹操平了山東，表奏朝廷，加操為建德將軍費亭侯。其時李傕自為大司馬，郭汜自為大將軍，橫行無忌，朝廷無人敢言。太尉楊彪、大司農朱雋暗奏獻帝曰：「今曹操擁兵二十餘萬，謀臣武將數十員，若得此人扶持社稷，剿除奸黨，天下幸甚。」獻帝泣曰：「朕被二賊欺凌久矣，若得誅之誠為大幸！」彪奏曰：「臣有一計，先令二賊自相殘害；然後詔曹操引兵殺之，掃清賊黨，以安朝廷。」獻帝曰：「計將安出？」彪曰：「聞郭汜之妻最妒，可令人於汜妻處用反間計，則二賊自相害矣。」\n\n帝乃書密詔付楊彪。彪即暗使夫人以他事入郭汜府，乘間告汜妻曰：「聞郭將軍與李司馬夫人有染，其情甚密。倘司馬知之，必遭其害。夫人宜絕其往來為妙。」汜妻訝曰：「怪見他經宿不歸！卻幹出如此無恥之事！非夫人言，妾不知也。當慎防之。」彪妻告歸，汜妻再三稱謝而別。\n\n過了數日郭汜又將往李傕府中飲宴。妻曰：「傕性不測，況今兩雄不並立，倘彼酒後置毒，妾將奈何？」汜不肯聽妻再三勸住。至晚間，傕使人送酒筵至。汜妻乃暗置毒於中，方始獻入。汜便欲食。妻曰：「食自外來，豈可便食？」乃先與犬試之，犬立死。自此汜心懷疑。\n\n一日朝罷，李傕力邀郭汜赴家飲宴。至夜席散，汜醉而歸，偶然腹痛。妻曰：「必中其毒矣！」急令將糞汁灌之，一吐方定。汜大怒曰：「吾與李傕共圖大事，今無端欲謀害我，我不先發，必遭毒手。」遂密整本部甲兵，欲攻李傕。早有人報知傕。傕亦大怒曰：「郭亞多安敢如此！」遂點本部甲兵，來殺郭汜。城下混戰，乘勢擄掠居民。\n\n傕姪李暹引兵圍住宮院，用車二乘，一乘載天子，一乘載伏皇后，使賈詡、左靈監押車駕；其餘宮人內侍，並皆步走。擁出後宰門，正遇郭汜兵到，亂箭齊發，射死宮人不知其數。李傕隨後掩殺，郭汜兵退，車駕冒險出城，不由分說，竟擁到李傕營中。郭汜領兵入宮，盡搶擄宮嬪采女入營，放火燒宮殿。次日，郭汜知李傕劫了天子，領軍來營前廝殺。帝后都受驚恐。後人有詩歎之曰：\n光武中興興漢世，上下相承十二帝。\n桓靈無道宗社墮，閹臣擅權為叔季。\n無謀何進作三公，欲除社鼠招奸雄。\n豺獺雖驅虎狼入，西州逆豎生淫凶。\n王允赤心託紅粉，致令董呂成矛盾。\n渠魁殄滅天下寧，誰知李郭心懷憤。\n神州荊棘爭奈何，六宮饑饉愁干戈。\n人心既離天命去，英雄割據分山河。\n後王規此存兢業，莫把金甌等閒缺。\n生靈糜爛肝腦塗，剩水殘山多怨血。\n我觀遺史不勝悲，今古茫茫歎黍離。\n人君當守苞桑戒，太阿誰持全綱維？\n\n卻說郭汜兵到，李傕出營接戰。汜軍不利，暫且退去。傕乃移帝后車駕於郿塢，使姪李暹監之，斷絕內使，飲食不繼，侍臣皆有飢色。帝令人問傕取米五斛，牛骨五具，以賜左右。傕怒曰：「朝夕上飯，何又他求？」乃以腐肉朽糧與之，皆臭不可食。帝罵曰：「逆賊直如此相欺！」侍中楊彪急奏曰：「傕性殘暴；事勢至此，陛下且忍之，不可攖其鋒也。」帝乃低頭無語，淚盈袍袖。\n\n忽左右報曰：「有一路軍馬，槍刀映日，金鼓震天，前來救駕。」帝打聽是誰，乃郭汜也。帝心轉憂。只聞塢外喊聲大起。原來李傕引兵出迎郭汜，鞭指郭汜而罵曰：「我待你不薄，你如何謀害我？」汜曰：「你乃反賊，如何不殺你！」傕曰：「我保駕在此，何為反賊？」汜曰：「此乃劫駕，何為保駕？」傕曰：「不須多言！我兩個各不許用軍士，只自併輸贏。贏的便把皇帝取去罷了。」二人便就陣前廝殺。戰到十合，不分勝負。只見楊彪拍馬而來，大叫：「二位將軍少歇，老夫特邀眾官，來與二位講和。」傕、汜乃各自還營。\n\n楊彪與朱雋會合朝廷官僚六十餘人，先詣郭汜營中勸和。郭汜竟將眾官盡行監下。眾官曰：「我等為好而來，何乃如此相待？」汜曰：「李傕劫天子，偏我劫不得公卿！」楊彪曰：「一劫天子，一劫公卿，意欲何為？」汜大怒，便拔劍欲殺彪。中郎將楊密力勸，汜乃放了楊彪，朱雋，其餘都監在營中。彪謂雋曰：「為社稷之臣，不能匡君救主，空生天地間耳！」言訖，相抱而哭，昏絕於地。雋歸家成病而死。自此之後，傕、汜每日廝殺，一連五十餘日，死者不知其數。\n\n卻說李傕平日最喜左道妖邪之術，常使女巫擊鼓降神於軍中，賈詡屢諫不聽。侍中楊琦密奏帝曰：「臣觀賈詡雖為李傕腹心，然實未嘗忘君，陛下當與謀之。」正說之間，賈詡來到。帝乃屏退左右泣諭詡曰：「卿能憐漢朝，救朕命乎？」詡拜伏於地曰：「固臣所願也。陛下且勿言，臣自圖之。」帝收淚而謝。\n\n少頃，李傕來見，帶劍而入。帝面如土色。傕謂帝曰：「郭汜不臣，監禁公卿，欲劫陛下。非臣則駕被擄矣。」帝拱手稱謝，傕乃出。時皇甫酈入見帝。帝知酈能言，又與李傕同鄉，詔使往兩邊解和。酈奉詔，走至汜營說汜。汜曰：「如李傕送出天子，我便放出公卿。」\n\n酈即來見李傕曰：「今天子以某是西涼人，與公同鄉，特令某來勸和二公。汜已奉詔，公意若何？」傕曰：「吾有敗呂布之大功，輔政四年，多著勳績，天下共知。郭亞多盜馬賊耳，乃敢擅劫公卿，與我相抗，誓必誅之！君試觀我方略士眾，足勝郭亞多否？」酈答曰：「不然：昔有窮后羿，恃其善射，不思患難，以致滅亡。近董太師之強，君所目見也，呂布受恩而反圖之，斯須之間，頭懸國門。則強固不足恃矣。將軍身為上將，持鉞仗節，子孫宗族，皆居顯位，國恩不可謂不厚。今郭亞多劫公卿，而將軍劫至尊，果誰輕誰重耶？」\n\n李傕大怒，拔劍叱曰：「天子使汝來辱我乎？我先斬汝頭！」騎都尉楊奉諫曰：「今郭汜未除，而殺天使，則汜興兵有名，諸侯皆助之矣。」賈詡亦力勸，傕怒少息。詡遂推皇甫酈出。酈大叫曰：「李傕不奉詔，欲弒君自立！」侍中胡邈急止之曰：「無出此言！恐於身不利。」酈叱之曰：「胡敬才！汝亦為朝廷之臣，如何附賊？『君辱臣死』，吾被李傕所殺，乃分也！」大罵不止。帝知之，急令皇甫酈回西涼。\n\n卻說李傕之軍，大半是西涼人氏，更賴羌兵為助。卻被皇甫酈揚言於西涼人曰：「李傕謀反，從之者即為賊黨，後患不淺。」西涼人多有聽酈之言，軍心漸渙。傕聞酈言，大怒，差虎賁王昌追之。昌知酈乃忠義之士，竟不往追，只回報曰：「酈已不知何往矣。」賈詡又密諭羌人曰：「天子知汝等忠義，久戰勞苦，密詔使汝還郡，後當有重賞。」羌人正怨李傕不與爵賞，遂聽詡言，都引兵去。\n\n詡又密奏帝曰：「李傕貪而無謀，今兵散心怯，可以重爵餌之。」帝乃降詔，封傕為大司馬。傕喜曰：「此女巫降神祈禱之力也！」遂重賞女巫，卻不賞軍將。騎都尉楊奉大怒，謂宋果曰：「吾等出生入死，身冒矢石，功反不及女巫耶？」宋果曰：「何不殺此賊，以救天子？」奉曰：「你於中軍放火為號，吾當引兵外應。」二人約定是夜二更時分舉事。不料其事不密，有人報知李傕。傕大怒，令人擒宋果先殺之。楊奉引兵在外，不見號火。李傕自將兵出，恰遇楊奉，就寨中混戰到四更。奉不勝，引軍投西安去了。李傕自此軍勢漸衰。更兼郭汜常來攻擊，殺死者甚多。忽人來報：「張濟統領大軍，自陝西來到，欲與二公解和；聲言如不從者，引兵擊之。」傕便賣個人情，先遣人赴張濟軍中許和。郭汜亦只得許諾。張濟上表，請天子駕幸弘農。帝喜曰：「朕思東都久矣。今乘此得還，乃萬幸也！」詔封張濟為驃騎將軍。濟進糧食酒肉，供給百官。汜放公卿出營。傕收拾車駕東行，遣舊有御林軍數百，持戟護送。\n\n鑾輿過新豐，至霸陵，時值秋天，金風驟起。忽聞喊聲大作，數百軍兵來至橋上攔住車駕，勵聲問曰：「來者何人？」侍中楊琦拍馬上橋曰：「聖駕過此，誰敢攔阻？」有二將出曰：「吾等奉郭將軍命，把守此橋，以防奸細。既云聖駕，須親見帝，方可准信。」楊琦高揭珠簾。帝諭曰：「朕躬在此，卿何不退？」眾將皆呼萬歲，分於兩邊，駕乃得過。\n\n二將回報郭汜曰：「駕已去矣。」汜曰：「我正欲哄過張濟，劫駕再入郿塢，你如何擅自放了過去？」遂斬二將，起兵趕來。車駕正到華陰縣，背後喊聲震天，大叫：「車駕且休動！」帝泣告大臣曰：「方離狼窩，又逢虎口，如之奈何？」眾皆失色。賊軍漸近，只聽得一派鼓聲，山背後轉出一將，當先一面大旗，上書「大漢楊奉」四字，引軍千餘殺來。原來楊奉自為李傕所敗，便引軍屯終南山下；今聞駕至，特來保護。\n\n當下列開陣勢。汜將崔勇出馬，大罵楊奉反賊。奉大怒，回顧陣中曰：「公明何在？」一將手執大斧，飛驟驊騮，直取崔勇。兩馬相交，只一合，斬崔勇於馬下。楊奉乘勢掩殺，汜軍大敗，退走二十餘里。奉乃收軍來見天子。帝慰諭曰：「卿救朕躬，其功不小！」奉頓首拜謝。帝曰：「適斬賊將者何人？」奉乃引此將拜於車下曰：「此人河東楊郡人：姓徐，名晃，字公明。」帝慰勞之。楊奉保駕至華陰駐蹕。將軍段煨，具衣飲膳上獻。是夜，天子宿於楊奉營中。\n\n郭汜敗了一陣，次日又點軍殺至營前來，徐晃當先出馬。郭汜大軍八面圍來，將天子，楊奉，困在垓心。正在危急之中，忽然東南上喊聲大震，一將引軍縱馬殺來。賊眾奔潰。徐晃乘勢攻擊，大敗汜軍。那人來見天子，乃國戚董承也。帝哭訴前事。承曰：「陛下免憂。臣與楊將軍誓斬二賊，以靖天下。」帝命早赴東都。連夜駕起，前幸弘農。\n\n卻說郭汜敗軍回，撞著李傕，言：「楊奉、董承救駕往弘農去了。若到山東，立腳得定，必然布告天下，令諸侯共伐我等，三族不能保矣。」傕曰：「今張濟兵據長安，未可輕動。我和你乘間合兵一處，至弘農殺了漢君，平分天下，有何不可？」汜喜諾。二人合兵，於路劫掠，所過一空。楊奉、董承知賊兵遠來，遂勒兵回，與賊大戰於東澗。\n\n傕、汜二人商議：「我眾彼寡，只可以混戰勝之。」於是李傕在左，郭汜在右，漫山遍野擁來。楊奉、董承兩邊死戰，剛保帝后車出；百官宮人，符冊典籍，一應御用之物，盡皆拋棄。郭汜引軍入弘農劫掠。承、奉保駕走陝北，傕、汜分兵趕來。承、奉一面差人與傕、汜講和，一面密聖旨往河東，急召故白波帥韓暹、李樂、胡才三處軍兵前來救應。那李樂亦是嘯聚山林之賊，今不得已而召之。三處軍聞天子赦罪賜官，如何不來；並拔本營軍士，來與董承相會，一齊再取弘農。\n\n其時李傕、郭汜但到之處，劫掠百姓，老弱者殺之，強壯者充軍；臨敵則驅民兵在前，名曰「敢死軍」，賊勢浩大。李樂軍到，會於渭陽。郭汜令軍士將衣服物件拋棄於道。樂軍見衣服滿地，爭往取之，隊伍盡失。傕、汜二軍，四面混戰，樂軍大敗。楊奉、董承遮攔不住，保駕北走，背後賊軍趕來。李樂曰：「事急矣！請天子上馬先行！」帝曰：「朕不可捨百官而去。」\n\n眾皆號泣相隨。胡才被亂軍所殺。承、奉見賊追急，請天子棄車駕，步行到黃河岸邊。李樂等尋得一隻小舟作渡船。時值天氣嚴寒，帝與后強扶到岸。邊岸又高，不得下船，後面追兵將至。楊奉曰：「可解馬韁繩接連，拴縳帝腰，於下船去。」人叢中國舅伏德，挾白絹十數疋，曰：「吾於亂軍中拾得此絹，可接連拽輦。」行軍校尉尚弘用絹包帝及后，令眾先挂帝往下於之，乃得下船。李樂仗劍立於船頭上，后兄伏德，負后下船中。岸上有不得下船者，爭扯船纜。李樂盡砍於水中。渡過帝后，再放船渡眾人。其爭渡者，皆被砍下手指，哭聲震天。\n\n既渡彼岸，帝左右止剩得十餘人。楊奉尋得牛車一輛，載帝至大陽。絕食，晚宿於瓦屋中，野老進粟飯，上與后共食，粗糲不能下咽。次日詔封李樂為征北將軍，韓暹為征東將軍，起駕前行。有二大臣尋至，哭拜車前：乃太尉楊彪、太僕韓融也。帝后俱哭。韓融曰：「傕、汜二賊，頗信臣言；臣捨命去說二賊罷兵。陛下善保龍體。」\n\n韓融去了，李樂請帝入楊奉營暫歇。楊彪請帝都安邑縣。駕至安邑，苦無高房，帝后都居於茅屋中；又無門關閉，四邊插荊棘以為屏蔽。帝與大臣議事於茅屋之下，諸將引兵於籬外鎮壓。李樂等專權，百官稍有觸犯，竟於帝前毆罵；故意送濁酒粗食與帝，帝勉強納之。李樂、韓暹又連名保奏黥徒、部曲巫醫走卒二百餘名，並為校尉御史等官。刻印不及，以錐畫之，全不成體統。\n\n卻說韓融曲說傕、汜二賊，二賊從其言，乃放百官及宮人歸。是歲大荒，百姓皆食野菜，餓莩遍野。河內太守張揚獻米肉，河東太守王邑獻絹帛，帝稍得寧。董承、楊奉商議，一面差人修洛陽宮院，欲奉車駕還東都，李樂不從，董承謂李樂曰：「洛陽本天子建都之地。安邑乃小地面，如何容得車駕？今奉駕還洛陽是正理。」李樂曰：「汝等奉駕去，我只在此處住。」\n\n承、奉乃奉駕起程。李樂暗令人結連李傕，郭汜，一同劫駕。董承，楊奉，韓暹知其謀，連夜擺佈軍士，護送車駕前奔箕關。李樂聞知，不等傕、汜軍到，自引本部人馬前來追趕。四更左側，趕到箕山下，大叫：「車駕休行！李傕、郭汜在此！」嚇得獻帝心驚膽戰，山上火光遍起。正是：\n前番兩賊分為二，今番三賊合為一。\n不知漢天子怎離此難，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 14\n\n第十四回 曹孟德移駕幸許都 呂奉先乘夜襲徐郡\n\n卻說李樂引軍詐稱李傕、郭汜來追車駕，天子大驚。楊奉曰：「此李樂也。」遂令徐晃出迎之，李樂親自出戰。兩馬相交，只一合，被徐晃一斧砍於馬下，殺散餘黨，保護車駕過箕關。太守張揚具粟帛迎駕於軹道。帝封張揚為大司馬。揚辭帝屯兵野王去了。\n\n帝入洛陽，見宮室燒盡，街市荒蕪，滿目皆是蒿草，宮院中只有頹牆壞壁，命楊奉且蓋小宮居住。百官朝賀，皆立於荊棘之中。詔改興平為建安元年。\n\n是歲又大荒。洛陽居民，僅有數百家，無可為食，盡出城去剝樹皮掘草根食之。尚書郎以下，皆自出城樵採，多有死於頹牆壞壁之間者。漢末氣運之衰，無甚於此。後人有詩歎之曰：\n血流芒碭白蛇亡，赤幟縱橫遊四方。\n秦鹿逐翻興社稷，楚騅推倒立封疆。\n天子懦弱姦邪起，宗社凋零盜賊狂。\n看到兩京遭難處，鐵人無淚也悽惶。\n\n太尉楊彪奏帝曰：「前蒙降詔，未曾發遣。今曹操在山東，兵強將盛，可宣入朝，以輔王室。」帝曰：「朕前既降詔，卿何必再奏？今即差人前去便了。」彪領旨，即差使命赴山東，宣召曹操。\n\n卻說曹操在山東，聞知車駕已還洛陽，聚謀士商議。荀彧進曰：「昔晉文公納周襄王，而諸侯服從；漢高祖為義帝發喪，而天下歸心；今天子蒙塵，將軍誠因此時首倡義兵，奉天子以從眾望，不世之略也。若不早圖，人將先我而為之矣。」曹操大喜。正要收拾起兵，忽報有天使齎詔宣召。操接詔，剋日興師。\n\n卻說帝在洛陽，百事未備，城郭崩倒，欲修未能。人報李傕、郭汜領兵將到。帝大驚，問楊奉曰：「山東之使未回，李、郭之兵又至，為之奈何？」楊奉、韓暹曰：「臣願與賊決死戰，以保陛下。」董承曰：「城郭不堅，兵甲不多，戰如不勝，當復如何？不若且奉駕往山東避之。」帝從其言，即日起駕望山東進發。百官無馬，皆隨駕步行。\n\n出了洛陽，行無一箭之地，但見塵頭蔽日，金鼓喧天，無限人馬到來，帝、后戰慄不能言。忽見一騎飛來，乃前差往山東之使命也；至車前拜啟曰：「曹將軍盡起山東之兵，應詔前來。聞李傕、郭汜犯洛陽，先差夏侯惇為先鋒，引上將十員，精兵五萬，前來保駕。」帝心方安。少頃，夏侯惇引許褚、典韋等，至駕前面君，俱以軍禮見。帝慰諭方畢，忽報正東又有一路軍到。帝即命夏侯惇往探之，回奏曰：「乃曹操步軍也。」\n\n須臾，曹洪、李典、樂進來見駕。通名畢，洪奏曰：「臣兄知賊兵至近，恐夏侯惇孤力難為，故又差臣等倍道而來協助。」帝曰：「曹將軍真社稷臣也！」遂命護駕前行。探馬來報：「李傕，郭汜，領兵長驅而來。」帝令夏侯惇分兩路迎之。惇乃與曹洪分為兩翼，馬軍先出，步軍後隨，儘力攻擊。傕、汜賊兵大敗，斬首萬餘。於是還洛陽故宮。夏侯惇屯兵於城外。\n\n次日，曹操引大隊人馬到來。安營畢，入城見帝，拜於殿階之下。帝賜平身，宣諭慰勞。操曰：「臣向蒙國恩，刻思圖報。今傕、汜二賊，罪惡貫盈；臣有精兵二十餘萬，以順討逆，無不克捷。陛下善保龍體，以社稷為重。」帝乃封操領司隸校尉，假節鉞，錄尚書事。\n\n卻說李傕，郭汜知操遠來，議欲速戰。賈詡諫曰：「不可。操兵精將勇，不如降之，求免本身之罪。」傕怒曰：「你敢滅吾銳氣！」拔劍欲斬詡，眾將勸免。是夜賈詡單馬走回鄉里去了。\n\n次日，李傕軍馬來迎操兵。操先令許褚、曹仁、典韋領三百鐵騎，於傕陣中衝突三遭，方纔布陣。陣圓處，李傕姪李暹、李別出馬陣前，未及開言，許褚飛馬過去，一刀先斬李暹。李別吃了一驚，倒撞下馬，褚亦斬之，雙挽人頭回陣。曹操撫許褚之背曰：「子真吾之樊噲也！」隨令夏侯惇領兵左出，曹仁領兵右出，操自領中軍衝陣。鼓響一聲，三軍齊進。賊兵抵敵不住，大敗而走。操親掣寶劍押陣，率眾連夜追殺，剿戮極多，降者不計其數。傕、汜望西逃命，忙忙似喪家之狗；自知無處容身，只得往山中落草去了。\n\n曹操回兵仍屯於洛陽城外。楊奉，韓暹兩個商議：「今曹操成了大功，必拏重權，如何容得我等？」乃入奏天子，只以追殺傕、汜為名，引本部軍屯於大梁去了。\n\n帝一日命人至操營，宣操入宮議事。操聞天使至，請入相見。只見那人眉清目秀，精神充足。操暗想曰：「今東郡大荒，官僚軍民，皆有飢色，此人何得獨肥？」因問之曰：「公尊顏充腴，以何調理而至此？」對曰：「某無他法，只食淡三十年矣。」操乃頷之；又問曰：「君居何職？」對曰：「某舉孝廉。原為袁紹，張揚從事。今聞天子還都，特來朝覲，官封正議郎。濟陰定陶人：姓董，名昭，字公仁。」曹操避席曰：「聞名久矣！幸得於此相見。」遂置酒帳中相待，令與荀彧相會。忽人報曰：「一隊軍往東而去，不知何人。」操急令人探之。董昭曰：「此乃李傕舊將楊奉，與白波帥韓暹，因明公來此，故引兵欲投大梁去耳。」操曰：「莫非疑操乎？」昭曰：「此乃無謀之輩，明公何足慮也？」操又曰：「李、郭二賊此去若何？」昭曰：「虎無爪，鳥無翼，不久當為明公所擒，無足介意。」\n\n操見昭言投機，便問以朝廷大事。昭曰：「明公興義兵以除暴亂，入朝輔佐天子，此五伯之功也。但諸將人殊意異，未必服從。今留此，恐有不便。惟移駕幸許都為上策。然朝廷播越，新還京師，遠近仰望，以冀一朝之安；今復徙駕，不厭眾心。夫行非常之事，乃有非常之功：願將軍決計之。」操執昭手而笑曰：「此吾之本志也。但楊奉布大梁，大臣在朝，不有他變否？」昭曰：「易也。以書與楊奉，先安其心；明告大臣，以京師無糧，欲車駕幸許都，近魯陽，轉運糧食，庶無欠缺懸隔之憂。大臣聞之，當欣從也。」操大喜。昭謝別。操執其手曰：「凡操有所圖，惟公教之。」昭稱謝而去。\n\n操由是日與眾謀士密議遷都之事。時侍中太史令王立私謂宗正劉艾曰：「吾仰觀天文，自去春太白犯鎮星於斗牛，過天津，熒惑又逆行，與太白會於天關，金火交會，必有新天子出。吾觀大漢氣數將終，晉、魏之地，必有興者。」又密奏獻帝曰：「天命有去就，五行不常盛。代火者土也。代漢而有天下者，當在魏。」操聞之，使告立曰：「知公忠於朝廷，然天道深遠，幸勿多言。」操以是告彧。彧曰：「漢以火德王，而明公乃土命也。許都屬土，到彼必興。火能生土，土能旺木：正合董昭、王立之言。他日必有興者。」操意遂決。次日，入見帝，奏曰：「東都荒廢久矣，不可修葺；更兼轉運糧食艱辛。許都地近魯陽，城宮宮室，錢糧民物，足可備用。臣敢請駕幸許都，惟陛下從之。」帝不敢不從；群臣皆懼操勢，亦莫敢有異議。遂擇日起駕。操引軍護行，百官皆從。行不到數程，前至一高陵。忽然喊聲大舉，楊奉、韓暹領兵攔路。徐晃當先，大叫：「曹操欲劫駕何往！」\n\n操出馬視之，見徐晃威風凜凜，暗暗稱奇；便令許褚出馬與徐晃交鋒。刀斧相交，戰五十餘合，不分勝敗。操即鳴金收軍，召謀士議曰：「楊奉、韓暹誠不足道；徐晃乃真良將也。吾不忍以力併之，當以計招之。」行軍從事滿寵曰：「主公勿慮。某向與徐晃有一面之交，今晚扮作小卒，偷入其營，以言說之，管教他傾心來降。」操欣然遣之。\n\n是夜滿寵扮作小卒，混入彼軍隊中，偷至徐晃帳前，只見晃秉燭被甲而坐。寵突至其前，揖曰：「故人別來無恙乎！」徐晃驚起，熟視之曰：「子非山陽滿伯寧耶！何以至此？」寵曰：「某現為曹將軍從事。今日於陣前得見故人，欲進一言，故特冒死而來。」晃乃延之坐，問其來意。寵曰：「公之勇略，世所罕有，奈何屈身於楊、韓之徒？曹將軍當世英雄，其好賢禮士，天下所知也；今日陣前，見公之勇，十分敬愛，故不忍以健將決死戰，特遣寵來奉邀。公何不棄暗投明，共成大業？」\n\n晃沈吟良久，乃喟然歎曰：「吾固知奉、暹非立業之人，奈從之久矣，不忍相捨。」寵曰：「豈不聞『良禽擇木而棲，賢臣擇主而事』？遇可事之主，而交臂失之，非丈夫也。」晃起謝曰：「願從公言。」寵曰：「何不就殺奉、暹而去，以為進見之禮？」晃曰：「以臣弒主，大不義也，吾決不為。」寵曰：「公真義士也！」晃遂引帳下數十騎，連夜同滿寵來投曹操。早有人報知楊奉。奉大怒，自引千騎來追，大叫：「徐晃反賊休走！」\n\n正追趕間，忽然一聲砲響，山上山下，火把齊明，伏軍四出。曹操親自引軍當先，大喝：「我在此等候多時，休教走脫！」楊奉大驚，急待回軍，早被曹兵圍住。恰好韓暹引兵來救，兩軍混戰，楊奉走脫。曹操趁彼軍亂，乘勢攻擊，兩家軍士大半多降。楊奉、韓暹勢孤，引敗兵投袁術去了。\n\n曹操收軍回營，滿寵引徐晃入見。操大喜，厚待之。於是迎鑾駕到許都，蓋造宮室殿宇，立宗廟社稷、省臺司院衙門，修城郭府庫；封董承等十三人為列侯。賞功罰罪，並聽曹操處置。\n\n操自封為大將軍武平侯，以荀彧為侍中尚書令；荀攸為軍師；郭嘉為司馬祭酒；劉曄為司空掾曹；毛玠、任峻為典農中郎將，催督錢糧；程昱為東平相，范成、董昭為洛陽令；滿寵為許都令；夏侯惇、夏侯淵、曹仁、曹洪皆為將軍；呂虔、李典、樂進、于禁、徐晃，皆為校尉；許褚、典韋，皆為都尉；其餘將士，各各封官。自此大權皆歸於曹操。朝廷大務，先稟曹操，然後方奏天子。\n\n操既定大事，乃設宴後堂，聚眾謀士共議曰：「劉備屯兵徐州，自領州事；近呂布以兵敗投之，備使居於小沛，若二人同心引兵來犯，乃心腹之患也。公等有何妙計可圖之？」許褚曰：「願借精兵五萬，斬劉備、呂布之頭，獻於丞相。」荀彧曰：「將軍勇則勇矣，不知用謀。今許都新定，未可造次用兵。彧有一計，名曰：『二虎競食之計』。今劉備雖領徐州，未得詔命。明公可奏請詔命實授備為徐州牧，因密與一書，教殺呂布。事成則備無猛士為輔，亦漸可圖；事不成，則呂布必殺備矣；此乃『二虎競食之計』也。」操從其言，即時奏請詔命，遣使齎往徐州，封劉備為征東將軍宜城亭侯，領徐州牧；並附密書一封。\n\n卻說劉玄德在徐州，聞帝幸許都，正欲上表慶賀。忽報天使至，出郭迎接入郡，拜受恩命畢，設宴管待來使。使曰：「君侯得此恩命，實曹將軍於帝前保薦之力也。」玄德稱謝。使者乃取出私書遞與玄德。玄德看罷，曰：「此事尚容計議。」席散，安歇來使於館驛。玄德夜與眾商議此事。張飛曰：「呂布本無義之人，殺之何礙？」玄德曰：「他勢窮而來投我，我若殺之，亦是不義。」張飛曰：「好人難做！」玄德不從。\n\n次日，呂布來賀，玄德教請入見。布曰：「聞公受朝廷恩命，特來相賀。」玄德遜謝。只見張飛扯劍上廳，要殺呂布，玄德慌忙阻住。布大驚曰：「翼德何故只要殺我？」張飛叫曰：「曹操道你是無義之人，教我哥哥殺你！」玄德連聲喝退。乃引呂布同入後堂，實告前因；就將曹操所送密書與呂布看。布看畢，泣曰：「此乃曹賊欲令二人不和耳！」玄德曰：「兄勿憂：劉備誓不為此不義之事。」\n\n呂布再三拜謝。備留布飲酒，至晚方回。關、張曰：「兄長何故不殺呂布？」玄德曰：「此曹孟德恐我與呂布同謀伐之，故用此計，使我兩人自相吞併，彼卻於中取利。奈何為所使乎？」關公點頭道是。張飛曰：「我只要殺此賊以絕後患！」玄德曰：「此非大丈夫之所為也。」\n\n次日，玄德送使命回京，就拜表謝恩，並回書與曹操，只言容緩圖之。使命回見曹操，言玄德不殺呂布之事。操問彧曰：「此計不成，奈何？」彧曰：「又有一計，名曰『驅虎吞狼之計』。」操曰：「其計如何？」彧曰：「可暗令人往袁術處通問，報說劉備上密表，要略南郡。術聞之，必怒而攻備，公乃明詔劉備討袁術。兩邊相併，呂布必生異心：此『驅虎吞狼之計』也。」操大喜，先發人往袁術處；次假天子詔，發人往徐州。\n\n卻說玄德在徐州，聞使命至，出郭迎接；開讀詔書，卻是要起兵討袁術。玄德領命，送使者先回。糜竺曰：「此又是曹操之計。」玄德曰：「雖是計，王命不可違也。」\n\n遂點軍馬，剋日起程。孫乾曰：「可先定守城之人。」玄德曰：「二弟之中，誰人可守？」關公曰：「弟願守此城。」玄德曰：「吾早晚欲與爾議事，豈可相離？」張飛曰：「小弟願守此城。」玄德曰：「你守不得此城。你一者酒後剛強，鞭打士卒；二者作事輕易，不從人諫。吾不於心。」\n\n張飛曰：「弟自今以後，不飲酒，不打軍士，諸般聽人勸諫便了。」糜竺曰：「只恐口不應心。」飛怒曰：「吾跟哥哥多年，未嘗失信，你如何輕料我！」玄德曰：「弟言雖如此，吾終不放心。還請陳元龍輔之。早晚令其少飲酒，勿致失事。」陳登應諾。玄德吩咐了當，乃統馬步軍三萬，離徐州望南陽進發。\n\n卻說袁術聞說劉備上表，欲吞其州縣，乃大怒曰：「汝乃織蓆編屨之夫，今輒占據大郡，與諸侯同列；吾正欲伐汝，汝卻反欲圖我！深為可恨！」乃使上將紀靈起兵十萬，殺奔徐州。兩軍會於盱眙。玄德兵少，依山傍水下寨。\n\n那紀靈乃山東人，使一口三尖刀，重五十斤。是日引兵出，大罵：「劉備村夫，安敢侵吾境界！」玄德曰：「吾奉天子詔，以討不臣。汝今敢來相拒，罪不容誅！」紀靈大怒，拍馬舞刀，直取玄德。關公大喝曰：「匹夫休得逞強！」出馬與紀靈大戰。一連三十合，不分勝負。紀靈大叫少歇，關公便撥馬回陣，立於陣前候之。紀靈卻遣副將荀正出馬。關公曰：「只教紀靈來，與他決個雌雄！」荀正曰：「汝乃無名下將，非紀將軍對手！」關公大怒，直取荀正；交馬一合，砍荀正於馬下。玄德驅兵殺將過去，紀靈大敗退守淮陰河口，不敢交戰；只教軍士來偷營劫寨，皆被徐州兵殺敗。兩軍相拒，不在話下。\n\n卻說張飛自送玄德起身後，一應雜事，俱付陳元龍管理；軍機大務，自家斟酌。一日，設宴請各官赴席。眾人坐定，張飛開言曰：「我兄臨去時，吩咐我少飲酒，恐致失事。眾官今日盡此一醉，明日都各戒酒，幫我守城。今日卻都要滿飲。」言罷，起身與眾官把盞。酒至曹豹面前，豹曰：「我從天戒，不飲酒。」飛曰：「廝殺漢如何不飲酒？我要你吃一盞。」豹懼怕，只得飲了一盃。\n\n張飛把遍各官，自斟巨觥，連飲了幾十盃，不覺大醉，卻又起身與眾官把盞。酒至曹豹，豹曰：「某實不能飲矣。」飛曰：「你恰纔吃了，如今為何推卻？」豹再三不飲，飛醉後使酒，便發怒曰：「你違我將令，該打一百！」便喝軍士拏下。陳元龍曰：「玄德公臨去時，吩咐你甚來？」飛曰：「你文官，只管文官事，休來管我！」\n\n曹豹無奈，只得告求曰：「翼德公，看我女婿之面，且恕我罷。」飛曰：「你女婿是誰？」豹曰：「呂布是也。」飛大怒曰：「我本不欲打你；你把呂布來嚇我，我偏要打你！我打你，便是打呂布！」諸人勸不住。將曹豹鞭至五十，眾人苦苦告饒，方止。\n\n席散，曹豹回去，深恨張飛，連夜差人齎書一封，逕投小沛見呂布，備說張飛無禮；且云：玄德已往淮南，今夜可乘飛醉，引兵來襲徐州，不可錯此機會。呂布見書，便請陳宮來議。宮曰：「小沛原非久居之地。今徐州既有可乘之隙，失此不取，悔之晚矣。」\n\n布從之，隨即披挂上馬，領五百騎先行；使陳宮引大軍繼進，高順亦隨後進發。小沛離徐州只四五十里，上馬便到。呂布到城下時，恰纔四更，月色澄清，城上更不知覺。布到城門邊叫曰：「劉使君有機密使人至。」城上有曹豹軍報知曹豹，豹上城看之，便令軍士開門。呂布一聲暗號，眾軍齊入，喊聲大舉。\n\n張飛正醉臥府中，左右急忙搖醒，報說：「呂布賺開城門，殺將進來了！」張飛大怒，慌忙披挂，綽了丈八蛇矛；纔出府門，上得馬時，呂布軍馬已到，正與相迎。張飛此時酒猶未醒，不能力戰。呂布素知飛勇，亦不敢相逼。十八騎燕將，保著張飛，殺出東門，玄德家眷在府中，都不及顧了。\n\n卻說曹豹見張飛只十數護從，又欺他醉，遂引百十人趕來。飛見豹，大怒，拍馬來迎。戰了三合，曹豹敗走，飛趕到河邊，一槍正刺中曹豹後心，連人帶馬，死於河中。飛於城外招呼士卒，出城者盡隨飛投淮南而去。呂布入城安撫居民，令軍士一百人守把玄德宅門，諸人不許擅入。\n\n卻說張飛引數十騎，直到盱眙見玄德，具說曹豹與呂布裏應外合，夜襲徐州。眾皆失色。玄德歎曰：「得何足喜，失何足憂！」關公曰：「嫂嫂安在？」飛曰：「皆陷於城中矣。」玄德默然無語。關公頓足埋怨曰：「你當初要守城時，說甚來？兄長吩咐你甚來？今日城池又失了，嫂嫂又陷了，如何是好！」張飛聞言，惶恐無地，掣劍欲自刎。正是：\n舉杯暢飲情何放？拔劍捐生悔已遲！\n不知性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 15\n\n第十五回 太史慈酣鬥小霸王 孫伯符大戰嚴白虎\n\n卻說張飛拔劍要自刎，玄德向前抱住，奪劍擲地曰：「古人云：『兄弟如手足，妻子如衣服。衣服破，尚可縫；手足斷，安可續？』吾三人桃園結義，不求同生，但願同死。今雖失了城池家小，安忍教兄弟中道而亡？況城池本非吾有；家眷雖被陷，呂布必不謀害，尚可設計救之。賢弟一時之誤，何至遽欲捐生耶！」說罷大哭。關、張俱感泣。\n\n且說袁術知呂布襲了徐州，星夜差人至呂布處，許以糧五萬斛，馬五百匹，金銀一萬兩，綵緞一千疋，使夾攻劉備。布喜，令高順領兵五萬襲玄德之後。玄德聞得此信，乘陰雨撤兵，棄盱眙而走，思欲東取廣陵。比及高順軍來，玄德已去。高順與紀靈相見，就索所許之物。靈曰：「公且回軍，容某見主公計之。」高順乃別紀靈回軍，見呂布具述紀靈語。\n\n布正在遲疑，忽有袁術書至。書意云：「高順雖來，而劉備未除；且待捉了劉備，那時方以所許之物相送。」布怒罵袁術失信，欲起兵伐之。陳宮曰：「不可。術據壽春，兵多糧廣，不可輕敵。不如請玄德還屯小沛，使為我羽翼。他日令玄德為先鋒，那時先取袁術，後取袁紹，可縱橫天下矣。」布聽其言，令人齎書迎玄德回。\n\n卻說玄德引兵東取廣陵，被袁術劫寨，折兵大半；回來正遇呂布之使，呈上書札，玄德大喜。關、張曰：「呂布乃無義之人，不可信也。」玄德曰：「彼既以好情待我，奈何疑之？」遂來到徐州。布恐玄德疑惑，先令人送還家眷。甘、糜二夫人見玄德，具說呂布令兵把定宅門，禁諸人不得入；又常使侍妾送物，未嘗有缺。玄德謂關、張曰：「我知呂布必不害我家眷也。」乃入城謝呂布。張飛恨呂布，不肯隨往，先奉二嫂往小沛去了。\n\n玄德入見呂布拜謝。呂布曰：「我非欲奪城；因令弟張飛在此恃酒殺人，恐有失事，故來守之耳。」玄德曰：「備欲讓兄久矣。」布假意仍讓玄德。玄德力辭，還屯小沛住。關、張心中不平。玄德曰：「屈身守分，以待天時，不可與命爭也。」呂布令人送糧米緞疋。自此兩家和好，不在話下。\n\n卻說袁術大宴將士於壽春。人報孫策征廬江太守陸康，得勝而回。術喚策至，策拜於堂下。問勞已畢，便令侍坐飲宴。原來孫策自父喪之後，退居江南，禮賢下士，後因陶謙與策母舅丹陽太守吳璟不和，策乃移母並家屬居於曲阿，自己卻投袁術。術甚愛之，常歎曰：「使術有子如孫郎，死復何恨！」因使為懷義校尉，引兵攻涇縣，太師祖郎得勝。術見策勇，復使攻陸康，今又得勝而回。\n\n當日筵散，策歸營寨。見術席間相待之禮甚傲，心中鬱悶，乃步月於中庭。因思父孫堅如此英雄，我今淪落至此，不覺放聲大哭。忽見一人自外而入，大笑曰：「伯符何故如此？尊父在日，多曾用我。君若有不決之事，何不問我，乃自哭耶？」策視之，乃丹陽故鄣人：姓朱，名治，字君理；孫堅舊從事官也。策收淚而延之坐曰：「策所哭者，恨不能繼父之志耳。」治曰：「君何不告袁公路，借兵往江東，假名救吳璟，實圖大業，而乃久困於人之下乎？」\n\n正商議間，一人忽入曰：「公等所謀，吾已知之。吾手下有精壯百人，暫助伯符一臂之力。」策視其人，乃袁術謀士，汝南細陽人：姓呂，名範，字子衡。策大喜，延坐共議。呂範曰：「只怕袁公路不肯借兵。」策曰：「吾有亡父留下傳國玉璽，以為質當。」範曰：「公路欲得此久矣！以此相質，必肯發兵。」\n\n三人計議已定。次日，策入見袁術，哭拜曰：「父讎不能報，今母舅吳璟，又為揚州刺史劉繇所逼；策老母家小，皆在曲阿，必將被害；策敢借雄兵數千，渡江救難省親。恐明公不信，有亡父遺下玉璽，權為質當。」術聞有玉璽，取而視之，大喜曰：「吾非要你玉璽，今且權留在此。我借兵三千、馬五百匹與你。平定之後，可速回來。你職位卑微，難掌大權。我表你為折衝校尉、殄寇將軍，剋日領兵便行。」\n\n策拜謝，遂引軍馬，帶領朱治，呂範，舊將程普，黃蓋，韓當等，擇日起兵。行至歷陽，見一軍到。當先一人：姿質風流，儀容秀麗；見了孫策，下馬便拜。策視其人，乃廬江舒城人：姓周，名瑜，字公瑾。原來孫堅討董卓之時，移家舒城，瑜與孫策同年，交情甚密，因結為昆仲。策長瑜兩月，瑜以兄事策。瑜叔周尚，為丹陽太守，今往省親，到此與策相遇。\n\n策見瑜大喜，訴以衷情。瑜曰：「某願施犬馬之力，共圖大事。」策喜曰：「吾得公瑾，大事諧矣。」便令與朱治、呂範等相見。瑜謂策曰：「吾兄欲濟大事，亦知江東有二張乎？」策曰：「何為『二張』？」瑜曰：「一人乃彭城張昭，字子布；一人乃廣陵張紘，字子綱：二人皆有經天緯地之才，因避亂隱居於此。吾兄何不聘之？」策喜，即便令人齎禮往聘，俱辭不至。策乃親到其家，與語大悅，力聘之，二人許允。策遂拜張昭為長史，兼撫軍中郎將；張紘為參謀正議校尉；商議攻擊劉繇。\n\n卻說劉繇字正禮，東萊牟平人也，亦是漢室宗親，太尉劉寵之姪，兗州刺史劉岱之弟；舊為揚州刺史，屯於壽春，被袁術趕過江東，故來曲阿。當下聞孫策兵至，急聚眾將商議。部將張英曰：「某領一軍屯於牛渚，縱有百萬之兵，亦不能近。」言未畢，帳下一人高叫曰：「某願為前部先鋒。」眾視之，乃東萊黃縣人太史慈也。慈自解了北海之圍後，便來見劉繇，繇留於帳下。當日聽得孫策來到，願為前部先鋒。繇曰：「你年尚輕，未可為大將，只在吾左右聽命。」太史慈不喜而退。\n\n張英領兵至牛渚，積糧十萬於邸閣。孫策引兵到，張英出迎。兩軍會於牛渚灘上。孫策出馬，張英大罵，黃蓋便出與張英戰。不數合，忽然張英軍中大亂，報說寨中有人放火。張英急回軍，孫策引軍前來，乘勢掩殺。張英棄了牛渚，望深山而逃。\n\n原來那寨後放火的，乃是兩員健將：一人乃九江壽春人，姓蔣，名欽，字公奕；一人乃九江下蔡人，姓周，名泰，字幼平。二人皆遭世亂，聚人在揚子江中，劫掠為生；久聞孫策為江東豪傑，能招賢納士，故特引其黨三百餘人，前來相投。策大喜，用為車前校尉，收得牛渚邸閣糧食、軍器，並降卒四千餘人，遂進兵神亭。\n\n卻說張英敗回見劉繇，繇怒欲斬之。謀士笮融，薛禮勸免，使屯兵零陵城拒敵。繇自領兵於神亭嶺南下營，孫策於嶺北下營。策問土人曰：「近山有漢光武廟否？」土人曰：「有廟在嶺上。」策曰：「吾夜夢光武召我相見，當往祈之。」長史張昭曰：「不可。嶺南乃劉繇寨，倘有伏兵，奈何？」策曰：「神人佑我，吾何懼焉？」遂披挂綽槍上馬，引程普、黃蓋、韓當、蔣欽、周泰等共十三騎，出寨上嶺，到廟焚香。下馬參拜已畢，策向前跪祝曰：「若孫策能於江東立業，復興故父之基，即當重修廟宇，四時祭祀。」\n\n祝畢，出廟上馬，回顧眾將曰：「吾欲過嶺，探看劉繇寨柵。」諸將皆以為不可。策不從，遂同上嶺，南望村林。早有伏路小軍飛報劉繇。繇曰：「此必是孫策誘敵之計，不可追之。」太史慈踴躍曰：「此時不捉孫策，更待何時？」遂不候劉繇將令，竟自披挂上馬，綽槍出營，大叫曰：「有膽氣者，都跟我來！」諸將不動。惟有一小將曰：「太史慈真猛將也！吾可助之！」拍馬同行。眾將皆笑。\n\n卻說孫策看了半晌，方始回馬。正行過嶺，只聽得嶺上叫：「孫策休走！」策回頭視之，見兩匹馬飛下嶺來。策將十三騎一齊擺開。策橫槍立馬於嶺下待之。太史慈高叫曰：「那個是孫策？」策曰：「你是何人？」答曰：「我便是東萊太史慈也，特來捉孫策！」策笑曰：「只我便是。你兩個一齊來並我一個，我不懼你！我若怕你，非孫伯符也！」慈曰：「你便眾人都來，我亦不怕！」縱馬橫槍，直取孫策。策挺槍來迎。兩馬相交，戰五十合，不分勝負，程普等暗暗稱奇。\n\n慈見孫策槍法無半點兒滲漏，乃佯輸詐敗，引孫策趕來。慈卻不由舊路上嶺，竟轉過山背後。策趕到，大喝曰：「走的不算好漢！」慈心中自忖：「這廝有十二從人，我只一個，便活捉了他，也被眾人奪去。再引一程，教這廝沒尋處，方好下手。」於是且戰且走。策那裏肯捨，一直趕到平川之地。慈兜回馬再戰，又到五十合。策一槍搠去，慈閃過，挾住槍；慈也一槍搠去，策亦閃過，挾住槍。兩個用力只一拖，都滾下馬來。馬不知走的那裏去了。兩個棄了槍，揪住廝打，戰袍扯得粉碎。策手快，掣了太史慈背上的短戟，慈亦掣了策頭上的兜鍪。策把戟來刺慈，慈把兜鍪遮架。\n\n忽然喊聲後起，乃劉繇接應軍到來，約有千餘。策正慌急，程普等十二騎亦衝到，策與慈方纔放手。慈於軍中討了一匹馬，取了槍，上馬復來。孫策的馬，卻是程普收得，策亦取槍上馬。劉繇一千餘軍，和程普等十二騎混戰，逶迤殺到神亭嶺下。喊聲起處，周瑜領軍來到。劉繇自引大軍殺下嶺來。時近黃昏，風雨暴至，兩下各自收軍。\n\n次日，孫策引軍到劉繇營前，劉繇引軍出迎。兩陣圓處，孫策把槍挑太史慈的小戟於陣前，令軍士大叫曰：「太史慈若不是走的快，已被刺死了！」太史慈亦將孫策兜鍪挑於陣前，也令軍士大叫曰：「孫策頭已在此！」\n\n兩軍吶喊，這邊誇勝，那邊道強。太史慈出馬，要與孫策決個勝負，策遂欲出。程普曰：「不須主公勞力，某自擒之。」程普出到陣前，太史慈曰：「你非我之敵手，只教孫策出馬來！」程普大怒，挺槍直取太史慈。兩馬相交，戰到三十合，劉繇急鳴金收軍。太史慈曰：「我正要捉拿賊將，何故收軍？」劉繇曰：「人報周瑜領軍襲取曲阿，有廬江松滋人陳武，字子烈，接應周瑜入去。吾家基業已失，不可久留。速往秣陵，會薛禮、笮融軍馬，急來接應。」\n\n太史慈跟著劉繇退軍，孫策不趕，收住人馬。長史張昭曰：「彼軍被周瑜襲取曲阿，無戀戰之心，今夜正好劫營。」孫策然之，當夜分軍五路，長驅大進。劉繇軍兵大敗，眾皆四紛五落。太史慈獨力難當，引十數騎連夜投涇縣去了。\n\n卻說孫策又得陳武為輔：其人身長七尺，面黃睛赤，形容古怪。策甚敬愛之，拜為校尉，使作先鋒，攻薛禮。武引十數騎突入陣去，斬首級五十餘顆。薛禮閉門不敢出。\n\n策正攻城，忽有人報劉繇會合笮融去取牛渚。孫策大怒，自提大軍竟奔牛渚。劉繇，笮融二人出馬迎敵。孫策曰：「吾今到此，你如何不降？」劉繇背後一人挺槍出馬，乃部將于糜也；與策戰不三合，被策生擒過去，撥馬回陣。繇將樊能，見捉了于糜，挺槍來趕。那槍剛搠到策後心，策陣上軍士大叫：「背後有人暗萛！」策回頭，忽見樊能馬到，乃大喝一聲，聲如巨雷。樊能驚駭，倒翻身撞下馬來，破頭而死。策到門旗下將于糜丟下，已被挾死。一霎時挾死一將，喝死一將；自此，人皆呼孫策為「小霸王」。\n\n當日劉繇兵大敗，人馬大半降策。策斬首萬餘。劉繇與笮融走豫章投劉表去了。孫策還兵復攻秣陵，親到城壕邊，招諭薛禮投降。城上暗放一冷箭，正中孫策左腿，翻身落馬。眾將急救起，還營拔箭，以金瘡藥傅之。策令軍中詐稱主將中箭身死。軍中舉哀，拔寨齊起。\n\n薛禮聽知孫策已死，連夜起城內之軍，與驍將張英，陳橫殺出城來追之。忽然伏兵四起，孫策當先出馬，高聲大叫曰：「孫郎在此！」眾軍皆驚，盡棄槍刀，拜於地下。策令休殺一人。張英撥馬回走，被陳武一槍刺死。陳橫被蔣欽一箭射死。薛禮死於亂軍中。策入秣陵，安輯居民；移兵至涇縣來捉太史慈。\n\n卻說太史慈招得精壯二千餘人，并所部兵，正要來與劉繇報讎。孫策與周瑜商議活捉太史慈之計。瑜令三面攻縣，只留東門放走；離城二十五里，三路各伏一軍，太史慈到那裏，人馬困乏，必然被擒。原來太史慈所招軍大半是山野之民，不諳紀律。涇縣城頭，苦不甚高。夜孫策命陳武短衣持刀，首先爬上城放火。太史慈見城上火起，上馬投東門走，背後孫策引軍趕來。\n\n太史慈正走，後軍趕至三十里，卻不趕了。太史慈走了五十里，人困馬乏，蘆葦之中，喊聲忽起。慈急待走，兩下裏絆馬索齊來，將馬絆翻了，生擒太史慈，解投大寨。策知解到太史慈，親自出營喝散士卒，自釋其縛，將自己錦袍衣之，請入寨中，謂曰：「吾知子義真丈夫也。劉繇蠢輩，不能用為大將，以致此敗。」\n\n慈見策待之甚厚，遂請降。策執慈手笑曰：「神亭相戰之時，若公獲我，還相害否？」慈笑曰：「未可知也。」策大笑，請入帳，邀之上坐，設宴款待。慈曰：「劉君新破，士卒離心，某欲自往收拾餘眾，以助明公，不識能相信否？」策起謝曰：「此誠策所願也。今與公約：明日日中，望公來還。」慈應諾而去。諸將曰：「太史慈此去必不來矣。」策曰：「子義乃信義之士，必不背我。」眾皆未信。\n\n次日，立竿於營門以候日影。恰將日中，太史慈引一千餘眾到寨。孫策大喜。眾皆服策之知人。於是孫策聚數萬之眾，下江東，安民恤眾，投者無數。江東之民，皆呼策為孫郎。但聞孫郎兵至，皆喪膽而走。及策軍到，並不許一人擄掠，雞犬不驚，人民皆悅，齎牛酒到寨勞軍。策以金帛答之，懽聲遍野。其劉繇舊軍願從軍者聽從，不願為軍者給賞歸農。江南之民，無不仰頌。由是兵勢大盛。策乃迎母叔諸弟俱歸曲阿，使弟孫權與周泰守宣城。策領兵南取吳郡。\n\n時有嚴白虎，自稱東吳德王據吳郡，遣部將守住烏程、嘉興。當日白虎聞策兵至，令弟嚴輿出兵，會於楓橋。輿橫刀立馬於橋上。有人報入中軍，策便欲出。張紘諫曰：「夫主將乃三軍之所繫命，不宜輕敵小寇。願將軍自重。」策謝曰：「先生之言如金石；但恐不親冒矢石，則將士不用命耳。」遂遣韓當出馬。\n\n比及韓當到橋上時，蔣欽，陳武早駕小舟從河岸邊殺過橋來，亂箭射倒岸上軍，二人飛身上岸砍殺，嚴輿退走。韓當引軍直殺到閶門下，賊退入城裏去了。策分兵水陸並進，圍住吳城。一困三日，無人出戰。策引眾軍到閶門外招諭，城上一員裨將，左手托定護梁，右手指著城下大罵。太史慈就馬上拈弓取箭，顧軍將曰：「看我射中這廝左手！」\n\n說聲未絕，弓弦響處，果然射個正中，把那將的左手射透，反牢釘在護梁上。城上城下見者，無不喝采。\n\n眾人救這人下城。白虎大驚曰：「彼軍有如此人，安能敵乎！」遂商量求和。次日，使嚴輿出城，來見孫策。策請輿入帳飲酒。酒酣，問輿曰：「令兄意欲如何？」輿曰：「欲與將軍平分江東。」策大怒曰：「鼠輩安敢與吾相等！」命斬嚴輿。輿拔劍起身，策飛劍砍之，應手而倒，割下首級，令送入城中。白虎料敵不過，棄城而走。\n\n策進兵追襲，黃蓋攻取嘉興，太史慈攻取烏程，數州皆平。白虎奔餘杭，於路劫掠，被土人凌操領鄉人殺敗，望會稽而走。凌操父子二人來接孫策，策使為從征校尉，遂同引兵渡江。嚴白虎聚寇，分布於西津渡口。程普與戰，復大敗之，連夜趕到會稽。\n\n會稽太守王朗，欲引兵救白虎。忽一人出曰：「不可。孫策用仁義之師，白虎乃暴虐之眾，還宜擒白虎以獻孫策。」朗視之，乃會稽餘姚人：姓虞，名翻，字仲翔，見為郡吏。朗怒叱之，翻長歎而出。朗遂引兵會合白虎，同陳兵於山陰之野。兩陣對圓，孫策出馬，謂王朗曰：「吾興仁義之兵，來安浙江，汝何故助賊？」朗罵曰：「汝貪心不足？既得吳郡，而又強併吾界！今日特與嚴氏報讎！」\n\n孫策大怒，正待交戰，太史慈早出。王朗拍馬舞刀，與慈戰。不數合朗將周昕，殺出助戰；孫策陣中黃蓋，飛馬接住周昕交鋒。兩下鼓聲大震，互相鏖戰。忽王朗陣後先亂，一彪軍從背後抄來。朗大驚，急回馬來迎：原來是周瑜與程普引軍刺斜殺來，前後來攻。王朗寡不敵眾，與白虎，周昕，殺條血路，走入城中；拽起弔橋，堅閉城門。\n\n孫策大軍乘勢趕到城下，分布眾軍，四門攻打。王朗在城中見孫策攻城甚急，欲再出兵決一死戰。嚴白虎曰：「孫策兵勢甚大，足下只宜深溝高壘，堅壁勿出。不消一月，彼軍糧盡，自然退走。那時乘虛掩之，可不戰而破也。」朗依其議，乃固守會稽城而不出。\n\n孫策一連攻了數日，不能成功，乃與眾將計議。孫靜曰：「王朗負固守城，難可卒拔；會稽錢糧，大半屯於查瀆；其地離此數十里，莫若以兵先據其內：所謂攻其無備，出其不意也。」策大喜曰：「叔父妙用，足破賊人矣！」即下令於各門燃火，虛張旗號，設為疑兵，連夜撤圍南去。周瑜進曰：「主公大兵一起，王朗必然出城來趕，可用奇兵勝之。」策曰：「吾今準備了，取城只在今夜。」遂令軍馬起行。\n\n卻說王朗聞報孫策軍馬退去，自引眾人來敵樓上觀望；見城下煙火併起，旌旗不雜，心下遲疑。周昕曰：「孫策走矣，特設此計以疑我耳。可出兵襲之。」嚴白虎曰：「孫策此去，莫非要去查瀆。我令部兵與周將軍追之。」朗曰：「查瀆是我屯糧之所，正須隄防。汝引兵先行，吾隨後接應。」白虎與周昕領五千兵出城追趕。將近初更，離城二十餘里，忽密林裏一鼓響，火把齊明。白虎大驚，便勒馬回走。一將當先攔住，火光中視之，乃孫策也。周昕舞刀來迎，被策一槍刺死。餘眾皆降。白虎殺條血路，望餘杭而走。\n\n王朗聽知前軍已敗，不敢入城，引部下奔逃海隅去了。孫策復回大軍，乘勢取了城池，安定人民。不隔一日，只見一人將著嚴白虎首級來孫策軍前投獻。策視其人：身長八尺，面方口闊。問其姓名，乃會稽餘姚人：姓董，名襲，字元代。策喜，命為別部司馬。自是東路皆平，令叔孫靜守之，令朱治為吳郡太守，收軍回江東。\n\n卻說孫權與周泰守宣城，忽山賊竊發，四面殺至。時值更深，不及抵敵，泰抱權上馬。賊用刀來砍。泰赤體步行，提刀殺賊，砍殺十餘人。隨後一賊躍馬挺槍直取周泰，被泰扯住槍，拖下馬來，奪了槍馬，殺條血路，救出孫權。餘賊遠遁。周泰身被十二槍，金瘡發脹，命在須臾。\n\n策聞之大驚。帳下董襲曰：「某曾與海寇相持，身遭數槍，得會稽一個賢郡吏虞翻薦一醫者，半月而愈。」策曰：「虞翻莫非虞仲翔乎？」襲曰：「然。」策曰：「此賢士也，我當用之。」乃令張昭與董襲同往聘請虞翻。翻至，策優禮相待，拜為功曹，因言及求醫之意。翻曰：「此人乃沛國譙郡人：姓華，名佗，字元化。真當世之神醫也。當引之來見。」\n\n不一日引至。策見其人：童顏鶴髮，飄然有出世之姿；乃待為上賓，請視周泰瘡。佗曰：「此易事耳。」投之以藥，一月而愈。策大喜，厚謝華佗。遂進兵殺除山賊。江南皆平。孫策分撥將士，守把各處隘口；一面寫表申奏朝廷；一面結交曹操；一面使人致書與袁術取玉璽。\n\n卻說袁術暗有稱帝之心，乃回書推託不還；急聚長史楊大將、都督張勳、紀靈、橋蕤、上將雷薄、陳蘭等三十餘人，商議曰：「孫策借我軍馬起事，今日盡得江東地面，乃不思報本，而反來索璽，殊為無禮。當以何策圖之？」長史楊大將曰：「孫策據長江之險，兵精糧廣，未可圖也。今當先伐劉備，以報前日無故相攻之恨，然後圖取孫策未遲。某獻一計，使備即日就擒。」正是：\n不去江東圖虎豹，卻來徐郡鬥蛟龍。\n不知其計若何，且看下回分解。\n\n### Chapter 16\n\n第十六回 呂奉先射戟轅門 曹孟德敗師淯水\n\n卻說楊大將獻計欲攻劉備。袁術曰：「計將安出？」大將曰：「劉備軍屯小沛，雖然易取，奈呂布虎踞徐州，前次許他金帛糧馬，至今未與，恐其助備；今當令人送與糧食，以結其心，使其按兵不動，則劉備可擒。先擒劉備，後圖呂布，徐州可得也。」術喜，便具粟二十萬斛，令韓胤齎密書往見呂布。呂布甚喜，重待韓胤。胤回告袁術，術遂遣紀靈為大將，雷簿、陳蘭為副將，統兵數萬，進攻小沛。\n\n玄德聞知此信，聚眾商議。張飛要出戰。孫乾曰：「今小沛糧寡兵微，如何抵敵？可修書告急於呂布。」張飛曰：「那廝如何肯來！」玄德曰：「乾之言善。」送修書與呂布。書略曰：\n伏自將軍垂念，今備於小沛容身，實拜雲天之德。今袁術欲報私讎，遣紀靈領兵到縣，亡在旦夕，非將軍莫能救。望驅一旅之師，以救倒懸之急，幸甚幸甚！\n\n呂布看了書，與陳宮計議曰：「前者袁術送糧致書，蓋欲使我不救玄德也。今玄德又來求救，吾想玄德屯軍小沛，未必遂能為我害；若袁術併了玄德，則北連泰山諸將以圖我，我不能安枕矣；不若救玄德。」遂點兵啟程。\n\n卻說紀靈起兵長驅大進，已到沛縣東南，劄下營寨。晝列旌旗，遮映山川；夜設火鼓，震崩天地，玄德縣中，止有五千餘人，也只得勉強領兵出縣，布陣安營。忽報呂布引軍離縣一里，西南上劄下營寨。紀靈知呂布領兵來救劉備，急令人致書於呂布，責其無信。布笑曰：「我有一計，使袁、劉兩家都不怨我。」乃發使往紀靈、劉備寨中，請二人飲宴。\n\n玄德聞布相請，即便欲往。關、張曰：「兄長不可去。呂布必有異心。」玄德曰：「我待彼不薄，彼必不害我。」遂上馬而行。關、張隨往。到呂布寨中，入見。布曰：「吾今特解公之危，異日得志，不可相忘。」玄德稱謝。布請玄德坐。關、張按劍於立於背後。人報紀靈到，玄德大驚，欲避之。布曰：「吾特請你二人來會議，勿得生疑。」\n\n玄德未知其意，心下不安。紀靈下馬入寨，卻見玄德在帳上坐，大驚，抽身便回，左右留之不住。呂布向前一把扯回，如提童稚。靈曰：「將軍欲殺紀靈耶？」布曰：「非也。」靈曰：「莫非殺大耳兒乎？」布曰：「亦非也」。靈曰：「然則為何？」布曰：「玄德與布乃兄弟也，今為將軍所困，故而救之。」靈曰：「若此則殺靈也？」布曰：「無有此理。布平生不好鬥，惟好解鬥。吾今為兩家解之。」靈曰：「請問今日解之之法。」布曰：「吾有一法，從天所決。」乃拉靈入帳與玄德相見。二人各懷疑忌，布乃居中坐，使靈居左，備居右，且教設宴行酒。\n\n酒行數巡，布曰：「你兩家看我面上，俱各罷兵。」玄德無語。靈曰：「吾奉主公之命，提十萬之兵，專捉劉備，如何罷得？」張飛大怒，拔劍在手，叱曰：「吾雖兵少，覷汝輩如兒戲耳！你比百萬黃巾何如？你敢傷我哥哥！」關公急止之曰：「且看呂將軍如何主意，那時各回營寨廝殺未遲。」呂布曰：「我請你兩家解鬥，須不教你廝殺。」\n\n這邊紀靈不忿，那邊張飛只要廝殺，布大怒，教「左右！取我戟來！」布提畫戟在手。紀靈、玄德、盡皆失色。布曰：「我勸你兩家不要廝殺，盡在天命。」令左右接過畫戟，去轅門外遠遠插定，乃回顧紀靈、玄德曰：「轅門離中軍一百五十步，吾若一箭射中戟上小枝，你兩家罷兵；如射不中時，各自回營，安排廝殺。有不從吾言者，併力拒之。」紀靈私忖：「戟在一百五十步之外，安能便中？且落得應允，待其不中，那時憑我廝殺。」便一口許諾。玄德自無不允。布都教坐，再各飲一杯酒。\n\n酒畢。布教取弓箭來。玄德暗祝曰：「只願他射得中便好！」只見呂布挽起袍袖，搭上箭，扯滿弓，叫一聲「著！」正是：\n弓開如秋月行天，箭去似流星落地。\n一箭正中畫戟小枝。帳上帳下將校，齊聲喝采。後人有詩讚之曰：\n溫侯神射世間稀，曾向轅門獨解危。\n落日果然欺后羿，號猿直欲勝由基。\n虎觔弦響弓開處，雕羽翎飛箭到時。\n豹子尾搖穿畫戟，雄兵十萬脫征衣。\n\n當下呂布射中畫戟小枝，呵呵大笑，擲弓於地，執紀靈、玄德之手曰：「此天令你兩家罷兵也！」喝教軍士斟酒來，各飲一大觥。玄德暗稱慚愧。紀靈默然半晌，告布曰：「將軍之言，不敢不聽；奈紀靈回去，主人如何肯信？」布曰：「吾自作書覆之便了。」酒又數巡，紀靈求書先回。布謂玄德曰：「非我則公危矣。」玄德拜謝，與關、張回。次日，三處軍馬都散。\n\n不說玄德入小沛，呂布歸徐州。卻說紀靈回淮南見袁術，說呂布轅門射戟解和之事，呈上書信。袁術大怒曰：「呂布受吾許多糧米，反以此兒戲之事，偏護劉備；吾當自提重兵，親征劉備，兼討呂布！」紀靈曰：「主公不可造次。呂布勇力過人，兼有徐州之地；若布與備首尾相連，不易圖也。靈聞布妻嚴氏有一女，年已及笄。主公有一子，可令人求親於布。布若嫁女於主公，必殺劉備。此乃『疏不間親之計』也。」\n\n袁術從之，即日遣韓胤為媒，齎禮物往徐州求親。胤到徐州見布，稱說：「主公仰慕將軍，欲求令嬡為兒婦，永結秦晉之好。」布入謀於妻嚴氏。原來呂布有二妻一妾：先娶嚴氏為正妻，後娶貂蟬為妾；及居小沛時，又娶曹豹之女為次妻。曹氏先亡無出，貂蟬亦無所出，惟嚴氏生一女，布最鍾愛。\n\n當下嚴氏謂布曰：「吾聞袁公路久鎮淮南，兵多糧廣，早晚將為天子。若成大事，則吾女有后妃之望；只不知他有幾子？」布曰：「止有一子。」妻曰：「既如此，即當許之。縱不為皇后，吾徐州亦無憂矣。」布意遂決，厚款韓胤，許了親事。韓胤回報袁術。術即備聘禮，仍令韓胤送至徐州。呂布受了，設席相待，留於館驛安歇。\n\n次日，陳宮竟往館驛內拜望韓胤，講禮畢，坐定。宮乃叱退左右，對胤曰：「誰獻此計？教袁公與奉先聯姻，意在取劉玄德之頭乎？」胤失驚，起謝曰：「乞公臺勿洩！」宮曰：「吾自不洩，只恐其事若遲，必被他人識破，事將中變。」胤曰：「然則奈何？願公教之。」宮曰：「吾見奉先，使其即日送女就親，何如？」胤大喜，稱謝曰：「若如此，袁公感佩明德不淺矣！」\n\n宮遂辭別韓胤，入見呂布曰：「聞公女許嫁袁公路，甚喜。但不知於何日結親？」布曰：「尚容徐議。」宮曰：「古者自受聘至成婚之期，各有定例：天子一年，諸侯半年，大夫一季，庶民一月。」布曰：「袁公路天賜國寶，早晚當為帝，今從天子例，可乎？」宮曰：「不可。」布曰：「然則仍從諸侯例？」宮曰：「亦不可。」布曰：「然則將從卿大夫例矣？」宮曰：「亦不可。」布笑曰：「公豈欲吾依庶民例耶？」宮曰：「非也。」布曰：「然則公意欲如何？」\n\n宮曰：「方今天下諸侯，互相爭雄；今公與袁公路結親，諸侯保無有嫉妒者乎？若復遠擇吉期，或竟乘我良辰，伏兵半路以奪之，如之奈何？為今之計，不許便休；既已許之，當趁諸侯未知之時，即便送女到壽春，另居別館，然後擇吉成親，萬無一失也。」布喜曰：「公臺之言甚當。」遂入告嚴氏。連夜具辦妝奩，收拾寶馬香車，令宋憲、魏續一同韓胤送女前去。鼓樂喧天，送出城外。\n\n時陳元龍之父陳珪，養老在家，聞鼓樂之聲，遂問左右。左右告以故。珪曰：「此乃『疏不間親之計』也。玄德危矣。」遂扶病來見呂布。布曰：「大人何來？」珪曰：「聞將軍死，故特來弔喪。」布驚曰：「何出此言？」\n\n珪曰：「前者袁公路以金帛送公，欲殺劉玄德，而公以射戟解之；今忽來求親，其意蓋欲以公女為質，隨後就來攻玄德而取小沛。小沛亡，徐州危矣。且彼或來借糧，或來借兵。公若應之，是疲於奔命，而又結怨於人；若其不允，是棄親而啟兵端也。況聞袁術已有稱帝之意，是造反也。彼若造反，則公乃反賊親屬矣，得無為天下所不容乎？」\n\n布大驚曰：「陳宮誤我！」急令張遼引兵追趕之。三十里之外將女搶歸；連韓胤都拏回監禁，不放歸去；卻令人回復袁術，只說女兒妝奩未備，俟備畢便自送來。陳珪又說呂布，使解韓胤赴許都。布猶豫未決。忽人報：「玄德在小沛招軍買馬，不知何意？」布曰：「此為將者本分事，何足為怪？」\n\n正話間，宋憲、魏續至，告布曰：「我二人奉明公之命，往山東買馬，買得好馬三百餘匹；回至沛縣界首，被強寇劫去一半，打聽得是劉備之弟張飛，詐裝山賊，搶劫馬匹去了。」呂布聽了大怒，隨即點兵往小沛，來攻張飛。玄德聞之大驚，慌忙引軍出迎。\n\n兩陣圓處，玄德出馬曰：「兄長何故領兵到此？」布指罵曰：「我轅門射戟，救你大難，你何故奪我馬匹？」玄德曰：「備因缺馬，令人四下收買。安敢奪兄馬匹？」布曰：「你便使張飛奪了我好馬一百五十匹，尚自抵賴！」張飛挺槍出馬曰：「是我奪了你好馬！你今待怎麼？」布罵曰：「環眼賊！你累次藐視我！」飛曰：「我奪你馬你便惱，你奪我哥哥的徐州便不說了！」\n\n布挺戟出馬來戰張飛，飛亦挺槍來迎。兩個酣戰一百餘合，未見勝負。玄德恐有疏失，急鳴金收軍入城。呂布分軍四面圍定。玄德喚張飛責之曰：「都是你奪他馬匹，惹起事端！如今馬匹在何處？」飛曰：「都寄在各寺院內。」玄德隨令人出城，至呂布營中說情，願送還馬匹，兩相罷兵。布欲從之。陳宮曰：「今不殺劉備，久後必為所害。」\n\n布聽之，不從所請，攻城愈急。玄德與麋竺、孫乾商議。孫乾曰：「曹操所恨者，呂布也。不若棄城走許都，投奔曹操，借軍破布，此為上策。」玄德曰：「誰可當先破圍而出？」飛曰：「小弟情願死戰。」玄德令飛在前；雲長在後；自居其中，保護老少。當夜三更，乘著月明出北門而走，正遇宋憲、魏續，被翼德一陣殺退，得出重圍。後面張遼趕來，關公敵住。呂布見玄德去了，也不來趕，隨即入城安民，令高順守小沛，自己仍回徐州去了。\n\n卻說玄德前奔許都，到城外下寨，先使孫乾來見曹操，言被呂布追迫，特來相投。操曰：「玄德與吾兄弟也。」便請入城相見。次日，玄德留關、張在城外，自帶孫乾、糜竺入見操。操待以上賓之禮。玄德備訴呂布之事。操曰：「布乃無義之輩，吾與賢弟併力誅之。」玄德稱謝。操設宴相待，至晚送出。荀彧入見曰：「劉備英雄也，今不早圖，後必為患。」\n\n操不答。彧出，郭嘉入。操曰：「荀彧勸我殺玄德，當如何？」嘉曰：「不可。主公興義兵，為百姓除暴，惟仗信義以招俊傑，猶懼其不來也；今玄德素有英雄之名，以困窮而來投，若殺之，是害賢也。天下智謀之士，聞而自疑，將裹足不前，主公與誰定天下乎？夫除一人之患，以阻四海之望，安危之機，不可不察。」\n\n操大喜曰：「君言正合吾心。」次日，即表薦劉備領豫州牧。程昱諫曰：「劉備終不為人之下，不如早圖之。」操曰：「方今正用英雄之時，不可殺一人而失天下之心，此郭奉孝與吾有同見也。」遂不聽昱言，以兵三千，糧萬斛，送與玄德，使往豫州到任，進兵屯小沛，招集原散之兵，攻呂布。玄德至豫州，令人約會曹操。\n\n操正欲起兵，自往征呂布，忽流星馬報說張濟自關中引兵攻南陽，為流矢所中而死；濟姪張繡統其眾，用賈詡為謀士，結連劉表，屯兵宛城，欲興兵犯闕奪駕。操大怒，欲興兵討之，又恐呂布來攻許都，乃問計於荀彧。彧曰：「此易事耳。呂布無謀之輩，見利必喜；明公可遣使往徐州，加官賜賞，令與玄德解和。布喜，則不思遠圖矣。」操曰：「善。」遂差奉軍都尉王則，齎官誥併和解書，往徐州去訖；一面起兵五十萬，親討張繡。分軍三路而行，以夏侯惇為先鋒。軍馬至淯水下寨。\n\n賈詡勸張繡曰：「操兵勢大，不可與敵，不如舉城投降。」張繡從之，使賈詡至操寨通款。操見詡應對如流，甚愛之，欲用為謀士。詡曰：「某昔從李榷，得罪天下；今從張繡，言聽計從，未忍棄之。」乃辭去。次日引繡來見操，操待之甚厚。引兵入宛城屯紮，餘軍分屯城外，寨柵聯絡十餘里。一住數日。繡每日設宴請操。一日操醉，退入寢所，私問左右曰：「此城中有妓女否？」操之兄子曹安民，知操意，乃密對曰：「昨晚小姪兒窺見館舍之側，有一婦人，生得十分美麗。問之，即繡叔張濟之妻也。」\n\n操聞言，便令安民領五十甲兵往取之。須臾，取到軍中。操見之，果然美麗。問其姓名，婦答曰：「妾乃張濟之妻鄒氏也。」操曰：「夫人識吾否？」鄒氏曰：「久聞丞相威名，今夕幸得瞻拜。」操曰：「吾為夫人，故特納張繡之降；不然滅族矣。」鄒氏拜曰：「實感再生之恩。」操曰：「今日得見夫人，乃天幸也。今宵願同枕席，隨吾還都，安享富貴，何如？」\n\n鄒氏拜謝。是夜共宿於帳中。鄒氏曰：「久住城中，繡必生疑，亦恐外人議論。」操曰：「明日同夫人寨中去住。」次日，移于城外安歇，喚典韋就中軍帳房外宿衛。他人非奉呼喚，不許輒入，因此內外不通。操每日與鄒氏取樂，不想歸期。張繡家人密報繡。繡怒曰：「操賊辱我太甚！」便請賈詡商議。詡曰：「此事不可洩漏。來日等操出帳議事，如此如此。」\n\n次日，操在帳中，張繡入告曰：「新降兵多有逃亡者，乞移屯中軍。」操許之，繡乃移屯其軍，分為四寨，刻期舉事。因畏典韋勇猛，急切難近，乃與偏將胡車兒商議。那胡車兒力能負五百斤，日行七百里，亦異人也。當下獻計于繡曰：「典韋之可畏者，雙鐵戟耳。主公明日可請他來吃酒，使盡醉而歸。那時某便溷入他跟來軍士數內，偷入帳房，盜其戟，此人不足畏矣。」\n\n繡甚喜，預先準備弓箭甲兵，告示各寨。至期令賈詡致意請典韋到寨，殷勤待酒。至晚醉歸，胡車兒雜在眾人隊裏，直入大寨。是夜曹操于帳中，與鄒氏飲酒。忽聽帳外人言馬嘶，操使人觀之。回報是張繡軍夜巡，操乃不疑。時近二更，忽聞寨後吶喊。報說草車上火起。操曰：「軍中失火，勿得驚動。」\n\n須臾，四下裏火起，操始著忙，急喚典韋。韋方醉臥，睡夢中聽得金鼓喊殺之聲，便跳起身來，卻尋不見了雙戟。時敵兵已到轅門，韋急掣步卒腰刀在手。只見門首無數軍馬，各挺長槍，搶入寨來。韋奮力向前，砍死二十餘人。軍馬方退，步軍又到，兩邊槍如葦列。韋身無片甲，上下被數十槍，兀自死戰。刀砍缺不堪用，韋即棄刀，雙手提著兩個軍人迎敵，擊死者八九人。群賊不敢近，只遠遠以箭射之。箭如驟雨，韋猶死拒寨門。爭奈寨後賊軍已入，韋背上又中一槍，乃大叫數聲。血流滿地而死。死了半晌，還無一人敢從前門而入者。\n\n卻說曹操賴典韋當住寨門，乃得從寨後上馬逃奔，只有曹安民步隨，操右臂中了一箭，馬亦中了三箭。虧得那馬是大宛良馬，熬得痛，走得快。剛剛走到淯水河邊，賊兵追至，安民被砍為肉泥。操急驟馬衝波過河，纔上得岸，賊兵一箭射來，正中馬眼，那馬撲地倒了。操長子曹昂，即以己所乘之馬奉操。操上馬急奔。曹昂卻被亂箭射死。操乃走脫。路逢諸將，收集殘兵。\n\n時夏侯惇所領青州之兵，乘勢下鄉，劫掠民家；平虜校尉于禁，即將本部軍于路剿殺，安撫鄉民。青州兵走回，迎操泣拜于地，言于禁造反，趕殺青州軍馬。操大驚。須臾，夏侯惇、許褚、李典樂進都到。操言于禁造反，可整兵迎之。\n\n卻說于禁見操等俱到，乃引軍射住陣角，鑿塹安營。\n\n告之曰：「青州軍言將軍造反，今丞相已到，何不分辯，乃先立營寨耶？」于禁曰：「今賊追兵在後，不時即至；若不先準備，何以拒敵？分辯小事，退敵大事。」安營方畢，張繡軍兩路殺至。于禁身先出寨迎敵。繡急退兵。左右諸將，見于禁向前，各引兵擊之，繡軍大敗，追殺百餘里。繡勢窮力孤，引敗兵投劉表去了。\n\n曹操收軍點將，于禁入見，備言青州之兵，肆行劫掠，大失民望，某故殺之。操曰：「不告我，先下寨，何也？」禁以前言對。操曰：「將軍在匆忙之中，能整兵堅壘，任謗任勞，使反敗為勝，雖古之名將，何以加茲！」乃賜以金器一副，封益壽亭侯；責夏侯惇治兵不嚴之過；又設祭，祭典韋。操親自哭而奠之，顧謂諸將曰：「吾折長子、愛姪，俱無深痛；獨號泣典韋也。」眾皆感歎。次日下令班師。\n\n不說曹操還兵許都。且說王則齎詔至徐州，布迎接入府，開讀詔書，─封布為平東將軍，特賜印綬。─又出操私書。王則在呂布面前，極道曹公相敬之意。布大喜。忽報袁術遣人至，布喚入問之。使言：「袁公早晚即皇帝位，立東宮，催取皇妃早到淮南。」布大怒曰：「反賊焉敢如此！」遂殺來使，將韓胤用枷釘了，遣陳登齎謝表，解韓胤一同王則上許都來謝恩；且答書于操，欲求實授徐州牧。\n\n操知布絕婚袁術，大喜，遂斬韓胤于市曹。陳登密諫操曰：「呂布豺狼也，勇而無謀，輕於去就，宜早圖之。」操曰：「吾素知呂布狼子野心，誠難久養。非公父子莫能究其情，公當與吾謀之。」登曰：「丞相若有舉動，某當為內應。」操大喜，表贈陳珪治中二千石，登為廣陵太守。登辭回，操執登手曰：「東方之事，便以相付。」\n\n登點頭允諾，回徐州見呂布。布問之，登言父贈祿，某為太守。布大怒曰：「汝不為吾求徐州牧，而乃自求爵祿！汝父教我協同曹公，絕婚公路，今吾所求，終無一獲，而汝父子俱各顯貴，吾為汝父子所賣耳！」遂拔劍欲斬之。登大笑曰：「將軍何其不明之甚也！」布曰：「吾何不明？」登曰：「吾見曹公，言養將軍譬如養虎，當飽其肉；不飽則將噬人。」曹公笑曰：「不如卿言。吾待溫侯，如養鷹耳，狐兔未息，不敢先飽。饑則為用，飽則颺去。」某問：「誰為狐兔？」曹公曰：「淮南袁術、江東孫策、冀州袁紹、荊州劉表、益州劉璋、漢中張魯，皆狐兔也。」布擲劍笑曰：「曹公知我也！」正說話間，忽報袁術軍來取徐州。呂布聞言失驚。正是：\n秦晉未諧吳越鬥，婚姻惹出甲兵來。\n畢竟後事如何。且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 17\n\n第十七回 袁公路大起七軍 曹孟德會合三將\n\n卻說袁術在淮南，地廣糧多，又有孫策所質玉璽，遂思僭稱帝號；大會群下議曰：「昔漢高祖不過泗上一亭長，而有天下；今歷年四百，氣數已盡，海內鼎沸。吾家四世三公，百姓所歸；吾欲應天順人，正位九五，爾眾人以為如何？」主簿閻象曰：「不可。昔周后稷積德累功，至於文王，三分天下有其二，猶以服事殷。明公家世雖貴，未若有周之盛；漢室雖微，未若殷紂之暴也。此事決不可行。」術怒曰：「吾袁姓出於陳。陳乃大舜之後。以土承火，正應其運。又讖云：『代漢者，當塗高也。』吾字公路，正應其讖。又有傳國玉璽，若不為君，背天道也。吾意已決，多言者斬！」\n\n遂建號仲氏，立臺省等官，乘龍鳳輦，祀南北郊，立馮方女為后，立子為東宮。因命使催取呂布之女為東宮妃。卻聞布已將韓胤解赴許都，為曹操所斬，乃大怒；遂拜張勳為大將軍，統領大軍二十餘萬，分七路征徐州：第一路大將張勳居中，第二路上將橋蕤居左，第三路上將陳紀居右，第四路副將雷薄居左，第五路副將陳蘭居右，第六路降將韓暹居左，第七路降將楊奉居右。各領部下健將，剋日起行。命兗州刺史金尚為太尉，監運七路錢糧。尚不從，術殺之，以紀靈為七路都救應使。術自引軍三萬，使李豐、梁剛、樂就為催進使，接應七路之兵。\n\n呂布使人探聽得張勳一軍從大路逕取徐州，橋蕤一軍取小沛，陳紀一軍取沂都，雷薄一軍取瑯琊，陳蘭一軍取碣石，韓暹一軍取下邳，楊奉一軍取浚山，七路軍馬，日行五十里，於路劫掠將來，乃急召眾謀士商議，陳宮與陳珪父子俱至。陳宮曰：「徐州之禍，乃陳珪父子所招；媚朝廷以求爵祿，今日移禍於將軍，可斬二人之頭獻袁術，其軍自退。」\n\n布聽其言，即命擒下陳珪、陳登。陳登大笑曰：「何如是之懦也？吾觀七路之兵，如七堆腐草，何足介意！」布曰：「汝若有計破敵，免汝死罪。」陳登曰：「將軍若用愚夫之言，徐州可保無虞。」布曰：「試言之。」登曰：「術兵雖眾，皆烏合之師，素不親信；我以正兵守之，出奇兵勝之，無不成功。更有一計，不止保安徐州，並可生擒袁術。」布曰：「計將安出？」登曰：「韓暹、楊奉乃漢舊臣，因懼曹操而走，無家可依，暫歸袁術；術必輕之，彼亦不樂為術用。若憑尺書結為內應，更連劉備為外合，必擒袁術矣。」布曰：「汝須親到韓暹、楊奉處下書。」陳登允諾。\n\n布乃發表上許都，並致書與豫州，然後令陳登引數騎，先於下邳道上候韓暹。暹引兵至，下寨畢，登入見。暹問曰：「汝乃呂布之人，來此何幹？」登笑曰：「某為大漢公卿，何謂呂布之人？若將軍，向為漢臣，今乃為叛賊之臣，使昔日關中保駕之功，化為烏有，竊為將軍不取也。且袁術性最多疑，將軍後必為其所害。今不早圖，悔之無及。」暹歎曰：「吾欲歸漢，恨無門耳。」登乃出布書。暹覽書畢曰：「吾已知之。公先回。吾與楊將軍反戈擊之。但看火起為號，溫侯以兵相應可也。」\n\n登辭暹，急回報呂布。布乃分兵五路：高順引一軍進小沛，敵橋蕤；陳宮引一軍進沂都，敵陳紀；張遼、臧霸引一軍出瑯琊，敵雷薄；宋憲、魏續引一軍出碣石，敵陳蘭；呂布自引一軍，出大道，敵張勳。各領軍一萬，餘者守城。呂布出城三十里下寨。張勳軍到，料敵呂布不過，且退二十里屯住，待四下兵接應。\n\n是夜二更時分，韓暹、楊奉，分兵到處放火，接應呂家軍入寨。勳軍大亂。呂布乘勢掩殺，張勳敗走。呂布趕到天明，正撞著紀靈接應。兩軍相迎，恰待交鋒，韓暹、楊奉兩路殺來。紀靈大敗而走，呂布引兵追殺，山後一彪軍到。門旗開處，只見一隊軍馬，打龍鳳日月旗旛，四斗五方旌幟，金瓜銀斧，黃銊白旄，黃羅銷金傘蓋之下，袁術身披金甲，腕懸兩刀，立於陣前，大罵呂布：「背主家奴！」\n\n布怒，挺戟向前。術將李豐挺槍來迎；戰不三合，被布刺傷其手，豐棄槍而走。呂布麾兵衝殺，術軍大亂。呂布引軍從後追趕，搶奪馬匹衣甲無數。袁術引著敗軍，走不上數里，山背後一彪軍出，截住去路。當先一將，乃關雲長也。大叫：「反賊！還不受死！」袁術慌走，餘眾四散奔逃，被雲長大殺了一陣。袁術收拾敗軍，奔回淮南去了。\n\n呂布得勝，邀請雲長並楊奉、韓暹等一行人馬到徐州，大排筵宴款待。軍士都有犒賞。次日，雲長辭歸。布保韓暹為沂都牧。楊奉為瑯琊牧，商議欲留二人在徐州。陳珪曰：「不可。韓、楊二人據山東。不出一年，則山東城郭皆屬將軍也。」布然之，遂送二將暫於沂都、瑯琊二處屯劄，以候恩命。陳登私問父曰：「何不留二人在徐州，為殺呂布之根？」珪曰：「倘二人協助呂布，是反為虎添爪牙也。」登乃服父之高見。\n\n卻說袁術敗回淮南，遣人往江東問孫策借兵報讎。策怒曰：「汝賴吾玉璽，僭稱帝號，背反漢室，大逆不道！吾方欲加兵問罪，豈肯反助叛賊乎？」遂作書以絕之。使者齎書回見袁術，術看畢，怒曰：「黃口孺子，何敢乃爾！吾先伐之！」長史楊大將力諫方止。\n\n卻說孫策自發書後，防袁術兵來，點軍守住江口。忽曹操使至，拜策為會稽太守，令起兵征討袁術。策乃商議，便欲起兵。長史張昭曰：「術雖新敗，兵多糧足，未可輕敵；不如遺書曹操，勸他南征，吾為後應。兩軍相援，術軍必敗。萬一有失，亦望操救援。」策從其言，遣使以此意達曹操。\n\n卻說曹操至許都，思慕典韋，立祀祭之；封其子典滿為中郎，收養在府。忽報孫策遣使致書。操覽書畢，又有人報袁術乏糧，劫掠陳留，欲乘虛攻之。遂興兵南征，令曹仁守許都，其餘皆從征，馬步兵十七萬，糧食輜重千餘車；一面先發人會合孫策與劉備、呂布。\n\n兵至豫章界上，玄德早引兵來迎，操命請入營。相見畢，玄德獻上首級二顆。操驚曰：「此是何人首級？」玄德曰：「此韓暹、楊奉之首級也。」操曰：「何以得之？」玄德曰：「呂布令二人權住沂都、瑯琊兩縣，不意二人縱兵掠民，人人嗟怨；因此備乃設一宴，詐請議事；飲酒間，擲盞為號，使關、張二弟殺之，盡降其眾。今特來請罪。」操曰：「君為國家除害，正是大功，何言罪也？」\n\n遂厚勞玄德，合兵到徐州界。呂布出迎、操善言撫慰，封為左將軍，許於還都之時，換給印綬。布大喜。操即分呂布一軍在左，玄德一軍在右，自統大軍居中，令夏侯惇、于禁為先鋒。\n\n袁術知曹兵至，令大將橋蕤引兵五萬作先鋒。兩軍會於壽春界口。橋蕤當先出馬，與夏侯惇戰不三合，被夏侯惇搠死。術軍大敗，奔走回城。忽報孫策發船攻江邊西面，呂布引兵攻東面，劉備、關、張引兵攻南面，操自引兵十七萬攻北面。術大驚，急聚眾文武商議。楊大將曰：「壽春水旱連年，人皆缺食；今又動兵擾民，民既生怨，兵至難以拒敵。不如留軍在壽春，不必與戰。待彼糧盡，必然生變。陛下且統御林軍渡淮；一者就熟，二者暫避其銳。」\n\n術用其言，留李豐、樂就、梁剛、陳紀四人，分兵十萬，堅守壽春；其餘將卒，並庫藏金玉寶貝，盡數收拾過淮去了。\n\n卻說曹兵十七萬，日費糧食浩大，諸郡及荒旱，接濟不及；操催軍速戰，李豐等閉門不出。操軍相拒月餘，糧食將盡，致書於孫策，借得糧米十萬斛，不敷支散。管糧官任峻，部下倉官王垕，入稟操曰：「兵多糧少，當如之何？」操曰：「可將小斛散之，權且救一時之急。」垕曰：「兵士倘怨，如何？」操曰：「吾自有策。」\n\n垕依命，以小斛分散：操暗使人各寨探聽，無不嗟怨，皆言丞相欺眾。操乃密召王垕入曰：「吾欲問汝借一物，以壓眾心，汝必勿吝。」垕曰：「承相欲用何物？」操曰：「欲借汝頭以示眾耳。」垕大驚曰：「其實無罪。」操曰：「吾亦知汝無罪；但不殺汝，軍心變矣。汝死後，汝妻子吾自養之，汝勿慮也。」垕再欲言時，操早呼刀斧手推出門外，一刀斬訖，懸頭高竿，出榜曉示曰：「王垕故行小斛，盜竊官糧，謹按軍法。」於是眾怨始解。\n\n次日，操傳令各營將領：「如三日內不併力破城，皆斬！」操親至城下，督諸軍搬土運石，填壕塞塹，城上矢石如雨，有兩員裨將畏避而回，操掣劍親斬於城下，遂自下馬接土填坑。於是大小將士，無不向前，軍威大振。城上抵敵不住。曹兵爭先上城，斬關落鎖，大隊擁入。李豐、陳紀、樂就、梁剛都被生擒。操令皆斬於市。焚燒偽造宮室殿宇，一應犯禁之物。壽春城中，收掠一空。商議欲進兵渡淮，追趕袁術。荀彧諫曰：「年來荒旱，糧食艱難，若更進兵，勞軍損民，未必有利；不若暫回許都，待來春麥熟，軍糧足備，方可圖之。」\n\n操躊躇未決。忽報馬到，報說：「張繡依託劉表，復肆猖獗；南陽諸縣復反；曹洪拒敵不住，連輸數陣，今特來告急。」操乃馳書與孫策，令其跨江布陣，以為劉表疑兵，使不敢妄動；自己即日班師，別議征張繡之事。臨行，令玄德仍屯兵小沛，與呂布結為兄弟，互相救助，再無相侵。呂布引兵自回徐州。操密謂玄德曰：「吾令汝屯兵小沛，是『掘坑待虎之計』也。公但與陳珪父子商議，勿致有失。某當為公外援。」話畢而別。\n\n卻說曹操引軍回許都，人報段煨殺了李傕，伍習殺了郭氾，將頭來獻。段煨並將李傕合族老小二百餘口活解入許都。操令分於各門處斬，傳首號令，人民稱快。天子陞殿，會集文武，作太平筵宴。封段煨為盪寇將軍，伍習為殄虞將軍，各引兵鎮守長安。二人謝恩而去。操即奏張繡作亂，當興兵伐之。天子乃親排鑾駕，送操出師，時建安三年夏四月也。\n\n操留荀彧在許都，調遣兵將，自統大軍進發。行軍之次，見一路麥已熟。民因兵至，逃避在外，不敢刈麥。操使人遠近遍諭村人父老，及各處守境官吏曰：「吾奉天子明詔，出兵討逆，與民除害。方今麥熟之時，不得已而起兵，大小將校，凡過麥田，但有踐踏者，並皆斬首。軍法甚嚴，爾民勿得驚疑。」百姓聞諭，無不歡喜稱頌，望塵遮道而拜。官軍經過麥田，皆下馬以手扶麥，遞相傳送而過，並不敢踐踏。\n\n操乘馬正行，忽田中驚起一鳩，那馬眼生，竄入麥中，踐壞了一大塊麥田。操隨呼行軍主簿，擬議自己踐麥之罪。主簿曰：「丞相豈可議罪？」操曰：「吾自制法，吾自犯之，何以服眾？」即掣所佩之劍欲自刎。眾急救住。郭嘉曰：「古者春秋之義，法不加於尊。丞相總統大軍，豈可自戕？」操沈吟良久，乃曰：「既春秋有法不加於尊之義，吾姑免死。」乃以劍割自己之髮，擲於地曰：「割髮權代首。」使人以髮傳示三軍曰：「丞相踐麥，本當斬首號令，今割髮以代。」於是三軍悚然，無不懍遵軍令。後人有詩論之曰：\n十萬貔貅十萬心，一人號令眾難禁。\n拔刀割髮權為首，方見曹瞞詐術深。\n\n卻說張繡知操引兵來，急發書報劉表，使為後應；一面與雷敘、張先二將領兵出城迎敵。兩陣對圓，張繡出馬，指操罵曰：「汝乃假仁義無廉恥之人，與禽獸何異！」操大怒，令許褚出馬，繡令張先接戰。只三合，許褚斬張先於馬下，繡軍大敗。操引軍趕至南陽城下。繡入城，閉門不出。\n\n操圍城攻打，見城壕甚闊，水勢又深，急難近城，乃令軍士運土填濠；又用土布袋並柴薪草把相雜，於城邊作梯凳；又立雲梯窺望城中。操自騎馬遶城觀之。如此三日，操傳令教軍士於西門角上，堆積柴薪，會集諸將，就那裏上城。\n\n城中賈詡見如此光景，便謂張繡曰：「某已知曹操之意矣；今可將計就計而行。」正是：\n強中自有強中手，用詐還逢識詐人。\n不知其計若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 18\n\n第十八回 賈文和料敵決勝 夏侯惇拔矢啖睛\n\n卻說賈詡料知曹操之意，便欲將計就計而行，乃謂張繡曰：「某在城上，見曹操遶城而觀者三日。他見城東南角磚土之色，新舊不等，鹿角多半毀壞，意將從此處攻進；卻虛去西北上積草，詐為聲勢，欲哄我撤兵守西北，彼乘夜黑，必爬東南角而進也。」繡曰：「然則奈何？」詡曰：「此易事耳。來日可令精壯之兵，飽食輕裝，盡藏於東南房屋內，卻教百姓假扮軍士，虛守西北，夜間任他在東南角上爬城。俟其爬進城時，一聲砲響，伏兵齊起，操可擒矣。」\n\n繡喜從其計。早有探馬報曹操，說張繡盡撤兵在西北角上，吶喊守城，東南卻甚空虛。操曰：「中吾計矣！」遂命軍中密備鍬钁爬城器具，日間只引軍攻西北角；至二更時分，卻領精兵於東南角上爬入濠去，砍開鹿角。城中全無動靜，眾軍一齊擁入。只聽得一聲砲響，伏兵四起。曹軍急退，背後張繡親驅勇壯殺來。曹軍大敗，退出城外，奔走數十里。張繡直殺至天明方收軍入城。曹操計點敗軍，已折五萬餘人，失去輜重無數。呂虔、于禁俱各被傷。\n\n卻說賈詡見操敗走，急勸張繡遺書劉表，使起兵截其後路。表得書，即欲起兵，忽探馬報孫策屯兵湖口。蒯良曰：「策屯兵湖口，乃曹操之計也。今操新敗，若不乘勢擊之，後必有患。」表乃令黃祖堅守隘口，自己統兵至安眾縣截操後路；一面約會張繡。繡知表兵已起，即同賈詡引兵襲操。\n\n且說操軍緩緩而行，至襄城到淯水，操忽於馬上放聲大哭。眾驚問其故。操曰：「吾思去年於此地折了吾大將典韋，不由不哭耳！」因即下令屯住軍馬，大設祭筵，弔奠典韋亡魂。操親自拈香哭拜，三軍無不感嘆。祭典韋畢，方祭姪曹安民及長子曹昂，并祭陣亡軍士；連那匹射死的大宛馬，也都致祭。\n\n次日，忽荀彧差人報說：「劉表助張繡屯兵安眾，截吾歸路。」操答彧書曰：「吾日行數里，非不知賊來追我，然吾計劃已定，若到安眾，破繡必矣。君等勿疑。」便催軍行至安眾縣界。劉表軍已守險要，張繡隨後引軍趕來。操乃令眾軍黑夜鑿險開道，暗伏奇兵。\n\n及天色微明，劉表、張繡軍會合，見操兵少，疑操遁去，俱引兵入險擊之。操縱奇兵出，大破兩家之兵。曹兵出了安眾界口，於隘外下寨。劉表、張繡各整敗兵相見。表曰：「何期反中曹操奸計！」繡曰：「容再圖之！」於是兩軍集於安眾。\n\n且說荀彧探知袁紹欲興兵犯許都，星夜馳書報曹操。操得書心慌，即日回兵。細作報知張繡，繡欲追之。賈詡曰：「不可追也，追之必敗。」劉表曰：「今日不追，坐失機會矣。」力勸繡引軍萬餘同往追之。約行十餘里，趕上曹軍後隊。曹軍奮力接戰，繡、表兩軍大敗而還。繡謂詡曰：「不用公言，果有此敗。」詡曰：「今可整兵再往追之。」繡與表俱曰：「今已敗，奈何復追？」詡曰：「今番追去，必獲大勝，如其不然，請斬吾首。」繡信之。劉表疑慮，不肯同往。繡乃自引一軍往追，操兵果然大敗，軍馬輜重，連路散棄而走。\n\n繡正往前追趕，忽山後一彪軍擁出。繡不敢前追，收軍回安眾。劉表問賈詡曰：「前以精兵追退兵，而公曰必敗；後以敗卒擊勝兵，而公曰必克；究竟悉如公言，何其事不同而皆驗也？願公明教我。」詡曰：「此易知耳。將軍雖善用兵，非曹操敵手。操軍雖敗，必有勁將為殿，以防追兵；我兵雖銳，不能敵之也；故知必敗。夫操之急於退兵者，必因許都有事；既破我追軍之後，必輕車速回，不復為備；我乘其不備而更追之，故能勝也。」劉表、張繡俱服其高見。詡勸表回荊州，繡守襄城，以為脣齒，兩軍各散。\n\n且說曹操正行間，聞報後軍為繡所追，急引眾將回身救應。只見繡軍已退，敗兵回告操曰：「若非山後這一路人馬阻住中路，我等皆被擒矣。」操急問何人，那人綽槍下馬，拜見曹操，乃鎮威中郎將，江夏平春人；姓李，名通，字文達。操問何來。通曰：「近守汝南，聞丞相與張繡、劉表戰，特來接應。」操喜，封通為建功侯，守汝南西界，以防表、繡。李通拜謝而去。\n\n操還許都，表奏孫策有功，封為討逆將軍，賜爵吳侯，遣使齎詔江東，諭令防剿劉表。操回府，眾官參見畢。荀彧問曰：「丞相緩行至安眾，何以知必勝賊兵？」操曰：「彼退無歸路，必將死戰，吾緩誘之而暗圖之，是以知其必勝也。」\n\n荀彧拜服。郭嘉入。操曰：「公來何暮也？」嘉袖出一書，白操曰：「袁紹使人致書承相，言欲出兵攻公孫瓚，特來借糧借兵。」操曰：「吾聞紹欲圖許都，今見吾歸，又別生他議。」遂拆書觀之。見其詞意驕慢，乃問嘉曰：「袁紹如此無狀，吾欲討之，恨力不及，如何？」\n\n嘉曰：「劉項之不敵，公所知也。高祖惟智勝，項羽雖強，終為所擒。今紹有十敗，公有十勝；紹兵雖盛，不足懼也。紹繁禮多儀，公體任自然，此道勝也；紹以逆動，公以順率，此義勝也；桓、靈以來，政失於寬，紹以寬濟，公以猛糾，此治勝也；紹外寬內忌，所任多親戚，公外簡內明，用人惟才，此度勝也；紹多謀少決，公得策輒行，此謀勝也；紹專收名譽，公以至誠待人，此德勝也；紹恤近忽遠，公慮無不周，此仁勝也；紹聽讒惑亂，公浸潤不行，此明勝也；紹是非混淆，公法度嚴明，此文勝也；紹好為虛勢，不知兵要，公以少克眾，用兵如神，此武勝也。公有此十勝，於以敗紹無難矣。」\n\n操笑曰：「如公所言，孤何足以當之？」荀彧曰：「郭奉孝十勝十敗之說，正與愚見相合。紹兵雖眾，何足懼耶！」嘉曰：「徐州呂布，實心腹大患。今紹北征公孫瓚，我當乘其遠出，先取呂布，掃除東南，然後圖紹，乃為上計；否則我方攻紹，布必乘虛來犯許都，為害不淺也。」\n\n操然其言，遂議東征呂布。荀彧曰：「可先使人往約劉備，待其回報，方可動兵。」操從之，一面發書與玄德，一面厚遣紹使，奏封紹為大將軍太尉，兼都督冀、青、幽、并四州，密書答之云：「公可討公孫瓚，吾當相助。」紹得書大喜，便進兵攻公孫瓚。\n\n且說呂布在徐州，每當賓客宴會之際，陳珪父子必盛稱布德。陳宮不悅，乘間告布曰：「陳珪父子面諛將軍，其心不可測，宜善防之。」布怒叱曰：「汝無端獻讒，欲害好人耶？」宮出歎曰：「忠言不入，吾輩必受殃矣。」意欲棄布他往，卻又不忍；又恐被人嗤笑，乃終日悶悶不樂。\n\n一日，帶領數騎去小沛地面圍獵解悶，忽見官道上一騎驛馬，飛奔前去。宮疑之，棄了圍場，引從騎從小路趕上，問曰：「汝是何處使命？」那使者知是呂布部下人，慌不能答。陳宮令搜其身，得玄德回答曹操密書一封。宮即連人與書，拿見呂布。布問其故。來使曰：「曹丞相差我往劉豫州處下書，今得回書，不知書中所言何事。」布乃拆書細看。書略曰：\n奉明命欲圖呂布，敢不夙夜用心？但備兵微將少，不敢輕動。丞相若興大師，備當為前驅。謹嚴兵整甲，專待鈞命。\n\n呂布見了，大驚曰：「操賊焉敢如此！」遂將使者斬首，先使陳宮、臧霸，結連泰山寇孫觀、吳敦、尹禮、昌豨，東取山東兗州諸郡。令高順、張遼取沛城，攻玄德。令宋憲、魏續西取汝、潁。布自總中軍為三路救應。\n\n且說高順等引兵出徐州，將至小沛，有人報知玄德。玄德急與眾商議。孫乾曰：「可速告急於曹操。」玄德曰：「誰可去許都告急？」階下一人出曰：「某願往。」視之，乃玄德同郡人，姓簡，名雍，字憲和，現為玄德幕賓。玄德即修書付簡雍，使星夜赴許都求援；一面整頓守城器具。玄德自守南門，孫乾守北門，雲長守西門，張飛守東門，令糜竺與其弟糜芳守護中軍，原來糜竺有一妹，嫁與玄德為次妻。玄德與他兄弟有郎舅之親，故令其守中軍保護妻小。\n\n高順軍至，玄德在敵樓上問曰：「吾與奉先無隙，何故引兵至此？」順曰：「你結連曹操，欲害吾主，今事已露，何不就縛？」言訖，便麾軍攻城。玄德閉門不出。次日，張遼引兵攻打西門。雲長從城上謂之曰：「公儀表非俗，何故失身於賊？」張遼低頭不語。雲長知此人有忠義之氣，更不以惡言相加，亦不出戰。\n\n遼引兵退至東門，張飛便出迎戰。早有人報知關公。關公急來東門看時，只見張飛方出城，張遼軍已退。飛欲追趕，關公急召入城。飛曰：「彼懼而退，何不追之？」關公曰：「此人武藝不在你我之下。因我以正言感之，頗有自悔之心，故不與我等戰耳。」飛乃悟，只令士卒堅守城門，更不出戰。\n\n卻說簡雍至許都見曹操，具言前事。操即聚眾謀士議曰：「吾欲攻呂布，不憂袁紹掣肘，只恐劉表、張繡擾其後耳。」荀攸曰：「二人新破，未敢輕動。呂布驍勇，若更結連袁術，縱橫淮、泗，急難圖矣。」郭嘉曰：「今可乘其初叛，眾心未附，疾往擊之。」\n\n操從其言，即命夏侯惇與夏侯淵、呂虔、李典領兵五萬先行，自統大軍陸續進發，簡雍隨行。早有探馬報知高順。順飛報呂布。布先令侯成、郝萌、曹性引二百餘騎接應高順，使離沛城三十里去迎曹軍，自引大軍隨後接應。\n\n玄德在小沛城中見高順退去，知是曹家兵至，乃只留孫乾守城，糜竺、糜芳守家，自己卻與關、張二公，提兵盡出城外，分頭下寨，接應曹軍。\n\n卻說夏侯惇引軍前進，正與高順軍相遇，便挺槍出馬搦戰。高順迎敵。兩馬相交，戰有四五十合，高順抵敵不住，敗下陣來。惇縱馬追趕，順遶陣而走。惇不捨，亦遶陣追之。陣上曹性看見，暗地拈弓搭箭，覷得真切，一箭射去，正中夏侯惇左目，惇大叫一聲，急用手拔箭，不想連眼珠拔出，乃大呼曰：「父精母血，不可棄也！」遂納於口內啖之，仍復挺槍縱馬，直取曹性。性不及提防，早被一槍搠透面門，死於馬下。兩邊軍士見者，無不駭然。\n\n夏侯惇既殺曹性，縱馬便回。高順從背後趕來，麾軍齊上，曹軍大敗。夏侯淵救護其兄而走。呂虔、李典將敗軍退去濟北下寨。高順得勝，引軍回擊玄德，恰好呂布大軍亦至。布與張遼、高順分兵三路，夾攻玄德、關、張三寨。正是：\n啖睛猛將雖能戰，中箭先鋒難久持。\n未知玄德勝負如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 19\n\n第十九回 下邳城曹操鏖兵 白門樓呂布殞命\n\n卻說高順引張遼擊關公寨，呂布自擊張飛寨，關、張各出迎戰，玄德引兵兩路接應。呂布分軍從背後殺來，關、張兩軍皆潰，玄德引數十騎奔回沛城。呂布趕來，玄德急喚城上軍士放下弔橋。呂布隨後也到。城上欲待放箭，又恐射了玄德。被呂布乘勢殺入城門，把門將士，抵敵不住，都四散奔避。呂布招軍入城。玄德見勢已急，到家不及，只得棄了妻小，穿城而過，走出西門，匹馬逃難。\n\n呂布趕到玄德家中，糜竺出迎，告布曰：「吾聞大丈夫不廢人之妻子。今與將軍爭天下者，曹公耳。玄德常念轅門射戟之恩，不敢背將軍也。今不得已而投曹公，惟將軍憐之。」布曰：「吾與玄德舊交，豈忍害他妻子？」便令糜竺引玄德妻小，去徐州安置。布自引軍投山東兗州境上，留高順、張遼守小沛。此時孫乾已逃出城外。關、張二人亦各自收得些人馬，往山中住劄。\n\n且說玄德匹馬逃難，正行間，背後一人趕至，視之乃孫乾也。玄德曰：「吾今兩弟不知存亡，妻小失散，為之奈何？」孫乾曰：「不若且投曹操，以圖後計。」玄德依言，尋小路投許都。途次絕糧，嘗往村中求食。但到處，聞劉豫州，皆爭進飲食。一日，到一家投宿，其家一少年出拜，問其姓名，乃獵戶劉安也。\n\n當下劉安聞豫州牧至，欲尋野味供食，一時不能得，乃殺其妻以食之。玄德曰：「此何肉也？」安曰：「乃狼肉也。」玄德不疑，乃飽食了一頓，天晚就宿。至曉將去，往後院取馬，忽見一婦人殺於廚下，臂上肉已都割去。玄德驚問，方知昨夜食者，乃其妻之肉也。玄德不勝傷感。洒淚上馬。劉安告玄德曰：「本欲相隨使君，因老母在堂，未敢遠行。」\n\n玄德稱謝而別，取路出梁城。忽見塵頭蔽日，一彪大軍來到。玄德知是曹操之軍，同孫乾逕至中軍旗下，與曹操相見，具說失沛城、散二弟、陷妻小之事。操亦為之下淚。又說劉安殺妻為食之事，操乃令孫乾以金百兩往賜之。\n\n軍行至濟北，夏侯淵等迎接入寨，備言兄夏侯惇損其一目，臥病未痊。操臨臥處視之，令先回許都調理；一面使人打探呂布現在何處。採馬回報云：「呂布與陳宮、臧霸結連泰山賊寇，共攻兗州諸郡。」操即令曹仁引三千兵打沛城。操親提大軍，與玄德來戰呂布。前至山東，路近蕭關，正遇泰山寇孫觀、吳敦、尹禮、昌豨，領兵三萬餘攔去路。操令許褚迎戰，四將一齊出馬。許褚奮力死戰，四將抵敵不住，各自敗走。操乘勢掩殺，追至蕭關，探馬飛報呂布。\n\n時布已回徐州，欲同陳登往救小沛，令陳珪守徐州，陳登臨行，珪謂之曰：「昔曹公曾言東方事盡付與汝。今布將敗，可便圖之。」登曰：「外面之事，兒自為之；倘布敗回，父親便請糜竺一同守城，休放布入，兒自有脫身之計。」珪曰：「布妻小在，此心腹頗多，為之奈何？」登曰：「兒亦有計了。」乃入見呂布曰：「徐州四面受敵，操必力攻，我當先思退步。可將錢糧移於下邳，倘徐州被圍，下邳有糧可救。主公盍早為計？」布曰：「元龍之言甚善。吾當並妻小移去。」遂令宋憲，魏續保護妻小與錢糧移屯下邳；一面自引軍與陳登住救蕭關。到半路，登曰：「容某先到關探曹兵虛實，主公方可行。」\n\n布許之，登乃先到關上。陳宮等接見。登曰：「溫侯深怪公等不肯向前，要來責罰。」宮曰：「今曹兵勢大，未可輕敵。吾等緊守關隘，可勸主公深保沛城，乃為上策。」陳登唯唯。至晚上關而望，見曹兵直逼關下，乃乘夜連寫三封書，拴在箭上，射下關去。次日辭了陳宮，飛馬來見呂布曰：「關上孫觀等皆欲獻關，某已留下陳宮守把，將軍可於黃昏時殺去救應。」\n\n布曰：「非公則此關休矣。」便教陳登飛騎先至關，約陳宮為內應，舉火為號。登逕往報宮曰：「曹兵已抄小路到關內，恐徐州有失。公等宜急回。」宮遂引眾棄關而走。登就關上放起火來。呂布乘黑殺至，陳宮軍和呂布軍在黑暗裏自相掩殺。\n\n曹兵望見號火，一齊殺到，乘勢攻擊。孫觀等各自四散逃避去了。呂布直殺到天明，方知是計；急與陳宮回徐州。到得城邊叫門時，城上亂箭射下。糜竺在敵樓上喝曰：「汝奪吾主城池，今當仍還吾主，汝不得復入此城也。」布大怒曰：「陳珪何在？」竺曰：「吾已殺之矣。」布回顧宮曰：「陳登安在？」宮曰：「將軍尚執迷而問此佞賊乎？」\n\n布令遍尋軍中，卻只不見。宮勸布急投小沛，布從之。行至半路，只見一彪軍驟至，視之乃高順，張遼也。布問之，答曰：「陳登來報說主公被圍，今某等急來救解。」宮曰：「此又佞賊之計也。」布怒曰：「吾必殺此賊！」急驅馬至小沛。只見城上盡插曹兵旗號。原來曹操已令曹仁襲了城池，引軍守把。呂布於城下大罵陳登。登在城上指布罵曰：「吾乃漢臣，安肯事汝反賊耶！」布大怒。正待攻城，忽聽背後喊聲大起，一隊人馬來到。當先一將乃是張飛。高順出馬迎敵，不能取勝。布親自接戰。正鬥間，陣外喊聲復起，曹操親統大軍衝殺前來。\n\n布料難抵敵，引軍東走。曹兵隨後追趕。呂布走得人困馬乏。忽大閃出一彪軍攔住去路，為道一將，立馬橫刀，大喝：「呂布休走！關雲長在此！」呂布慌忙接戰。背後張飛趕來。布無心戀戰，與陳宮等殺開條路，逕奔下邳。侯成引兵接應去了。關、張相見，各洒淚言失散之事。雲長曰：「我在海州路上住紮，探得消息，故來至此。」張飛曰：「弟在芒碭山住了這幾時，今日幸得相遇。」\n\n兩個敘話畢，一同引兵來見玄德，哭拜於地。玄德悲喜交集，引二人見曹操，便隨操入徐州。糜竺接見，具言家屬無恙，玄德甚喜。陳珪父子亦來參拜曹操。操設一大宴，犒勞諸將。操自居中，使陳珪居左、玄德居右。其餘將士，各依次坐。宴罷，操嘉陳珪父子之功，加封十縣祿，授登為伏波將軍。\n\n且說曹操得了徐州，心中大喜，商議起兵攻下邳。程昱曰：「布今止有下邳一城，若逼之太急，必死戰而投袁術矣。布與術合，其勢難攻。今可使能事者守住淮南徑路，內防呂布，外當袁術。況今山東尚有臧霸、孫觀之徒未曾歸順，防之亦不可忽也。」\n\n操曰：「吾自當山東諸路。其淮南徑路請玄德當之。」玄德曰：「丞相將令，安敢有違？」次日，玄德留糜竺、簡雍在徐州，帶孫乾、關、張引軍往守淮南徑路。曹操自引兵攻下邳。\n\n且說呂布在下邳，自恃糧食足備，且有泗水之險，安心坐守，何保無虞。陳宮曰：「今操兵方來，可乘其寨柵未定，以逸擊勞，無不勝者。」布曰：「吾方屢敗，不可輕出。待其來攻而後擊之，皆落泗水矣。」遂不聽陳宮之言。\n\n過數日，曹兵下寨已定。操統眾將至城下，大叫呂布答話。布上城而立。操謂布曰：「聞奉先又欲結婚袁術，吾故領兵至此。夫術有反逆大非，而公有討董卓之功，今何自棄其前功而從逆賊耶？倘城池一破，悔之晚矣！若早來降，共扶王室，當不失封侯之位。」布曰：「丞相且退，尚容商議。」\n\n陳宮在布側大罵曹操奸賊，一箭射中其麾蓋。操指宮恨曰：「吾誓殺汝！」遂引兵攻城。宮謂布曰：「曹操遠來，勢不能久。將軍可以步騎出屯於外，宮將餘眾閉守於內。操若攻將軍，宮引兵擊其背；若來攻城，將軍為救於後。不過旬日，操軍食盡，可一鼓而破，此乃犄角之勢也。」布曰：「公言極是。」遂歸府收拾戎裝。時方冬寨，分付從人多帶綿衣。\n\n布妻嚴氏聞之，出問曰：「君欲何往？」布告以陳宮之謀。嚴氏曰：「君委全城，捐妻子，孤軍遠出，倘一旦有變，妾豈得為將軍之妻乎？」布躊躇未決，三日不出。宮入見曰：「操軍四面圍城，若不早出，必受其困。」布曰：「吾思遠出不如堅守。」宮曰：「近聞操軍糧少，遣人往許都去取，早晚將至。將軍可引精兵往斷其糧道。此計大妙。」\n\n布然其言，復入內對嚴氏說知此事。嚴氏泣曰：「將軍若出，陳宮，高順，安能堅守城池？倘有差失，悔無及矣！妾昔在長安，已為將軍所棄，幸賴龐舒私藏妾身，再得與將軍相聚；孰知今又棄妾而去乎？將軍前程萬里，請勿以妾為念！」言罷痛哭。\n\n布聞言愁悶不決，入告貂蟬。貂蟬曰：「將軍與妾作主，勿輕騎自出。」布曰：「汝無憂慮。吾有畫戟、赤兔馬，誰敢近我？」乃出謂陳宮曰：「操軍糧至者，詐也。操多詭計，吾未敢動。」宮出歎曰：「吾等死無葬身之地矣！」\n\n布於是終日不出，只同嚴氏、貂蟬飲酒解悶。謀士許汜、王楷入見布，進計曰：「今袁術在淮南，聲勢大振。將軍舊曾與彼約婚，今何不仍求之？彼兵若至，內外夾攻，操不難破也。」布從其計，即日修書，就著二人前去。許汜曰：「須得一軍引路衝出方好。」布令張遼，郝萌兩個引兵一千，送出隘口。\n\n是夜二更，張遼在前，郝萌在後，保著許汜，王楷殺出城去。抹過玄德寨，眾將追趕不及，已出隘口。郝萌將五百人，跟許汜、王楷而去。張遼引一半軍回來，到隘口時，雲長攔住。未及交鋒，高順引兵出城救應，接入城中去了。\n\n且說許汜、王楷至壽春，拜見袁術，呈上書信。術曰：「前者殺吾使命，賴我婚姻，今又來相問，何也？」汜曰：「此為曹操奸計所誤，願明公詳之。」術曰：「汝主不因曹兵困急，豈肯以女許我？」楷曰：「明公今不相救，恐脣亡齒寒，亦非明公之福也。」術曰：「奉先反覆無信，可先送女，然後發兵。」許汜、王楷只得拜辭，和郝萌回來。到玄德寨邊，汜曰：「日間不可過。夜半吾二人先行，郝將軍斷後。」\n\n商量停當。夜過玄德寨，許汜、王楷先過去了。郝萌正行之次，張飛出寨攔路。郝萌交馬只一合，被張飛生擒過去，五百人馬盡被殺散。張飛解郝萌來見玄德，玄德押往大寨見曹操。郝萌備說求救許婚一事。操大怒，斬郝萌於軍門，使人傳諭各寨，小心防守，如有走透呂布及彼軍士者，依軍法處治。各寨悚然。\n\n玄德回營，分付關、張曰：「我等正當淮南衝要之處。二弟切宜小心在意，勿犯曹公軍令。」飛曰：「捉了一員賊將，曹操不見有甚褒賞，卻反來諕嚇，何也？」玄德曰：「非也。曹操統領多軍，不以軍令，何能服人？弟勿犯之。」關、張應諾而退。\n\n且說許汜，王楷，回見呂布，具言袁術先欲得婦，然後起兵救援。布曰：「如何送去？」汜曰：「今郝萌被獲，操必知我情，預作準備。若非將軍親自護送，誰能突出重圍？」布曰：「今日便送去，如何？」汜曰：「今日乃凶神值日，不可去。明日大利，宜用戌亥時。」布命張遼、高順引三千軍馬，安排小車一輛：「我親送至二百里外，卻使你兩個送去。」\n\n次夜二更時分，呂布將女以綿纏身，用甲包裏，負於背上，提戟上馬。放開城門，布當先出城，張遼、高順跟著。將次到玄德寨前，一聲鼓響，關、張二人攔住去路，大叫：「休走！」布無心戀戰，只顧奪路而行。玄德自引一軍殺來，兩軍混戰。呂布雖勇，終是縛一女在身上，只恐有傷，不敢衝突重圍。後面徐晃、許褚皆殺來，眾軍皆大叫曰：「不要走了呂布！」\n\n布見軍來太急，只得仍退入城。玄德收軍，徐晃等各歸寨，端的不曾走透一個。呂布回到城中，心中憂悶，只是飲酒。\n\n卻說曹操攻城，兩月不下，忽報：「河內太守張揚出兵東市，欲救呂布；部將楊醜殺之，欲將頭獻丞相，卻被張揚心腹將眭固所殺，反投犬城去了。」操聞報，即遣史渙追斬眭固。因聚眾將曰：「張揚雖幸自滅，然北有袁紹之憂，東有表、繡之患，下邳久圍不克。吾欲捨布還都，暫且息戰，何如？」荀攸急止曰：「不可，呂布屢敗，銳氣已墮。軍以將為主，將衰則軍無戰心。彼陳宮雖有謀而遲，今布之氣未復，宮之謀未定，作速攻之，布可擒也。」郭嘉曰：「某有一計，下邳城可立破，勝於二十萬師。」荀彧曰：「莫非決沂、泗之水乎？」嘉笑曰：「正是此意。」\n\n操大喜。即令軍士決兩河之水。曹兵皆居高原，坐視水淹下邳。下邳一城，只剩得東門無水；其餘各門，都被水淹。眾軍飛報呂布。布曰：「吾有赤免馬，渡水如平地，又何懼哉！」乃日與妻妾痛飲美酒。因酒色過傷，形容銷減。一旦取鏡自照，驚曰：「吾被酒色傷矣！自今日始，當戒之。」遂下令城中，但有飲酒皆斬。\n\n卻說侯成有馬十五匹，被後槽人盜去，欲獻與玄德。侯成知覺，追殺後槽人，將馬奪回；諸將與侯成作賀。侯成釀得五六斛酒，欲與諸將會飲；恐呂布見罪，乃先以酒五瓶詣布府，稟曰：「託將軍虎威，追得失馬。眾將皆來作賀，釀得些酒，未敢擅飲，特先奉上微意。」\n\n布大怒曰：「吾方禁酒，汝卻釀酒會飲，莫非同謀伐我乎？」命推出斬之。宋憲，魏續等諸將俱入告饒。布曰：「故犯吾令，理合斬首。今看眾將面，且打一百！」眾將又哀告，打了五十背花，然後放歸。眾將無不喪氣。\n\n宋憲，魏續至侯成家探視，侯成泣曰：「非公等則吾死矣！」憲曰：「布只戀妻子，視吾等如草芥。」續曰：「軍圍城下，水遶壕邊，吾等死無日矣！」憲曰：「布無仁無義，我等棄之而走，何如？」續曰：「非丈夫也。不若擒布獻曹公。」侯成曰：「我因追馬受責，而布所倚恃者，赤免馬也。汝二人果能獻門擒布，吾當先盜馬去見曹公。」\n\n三人商議定了。是夜侯成暗至馬院，盜了那匹赤免馬，飛奔東門來。魏續便開門放出，卻佯作追趕之狀。侯成到曹操寨，獻上馬匹，備言宋憲、魏續插白旗為號，準備獻門。曹操聞此信，便押榜數十張射入城去。其榜曰：\n大將軍曹，特奉明詔，征伐呂布。如有抗拒大軍者，破城之日，滿門誅戮。上至將校，下至庶民，有能擒呂布來獻，或獻其首級者，重加官賞。為此榜諭，各宜知悉。\n\n次日平明，城外喊聲震地。呂布大驚，提戟上城，各門點視，責罵魏續走透侯成，失了戰馬，欲待治罪。城下曹兵望見城上白旗，竭力攻城，布只得親自抵敵。從平明直打到日中，曹兵稍退。布少憩門樓，不覺睡著在椅上。宋憲趕退左右，先盜其畫戟，便與魏續一齊動手，將呂布繩纏索綁，緊緊縛住。\n\n布從睡夢中驚醒，急喚左右，卻都被二人殺散，把白旗一招，曹兵齊至城下。魏續大叫：「已生擒呂布矣！」夏侯淵尚未信。宋憲在擲下呂布畫戟來，大開城門，曹兵一擁而入。高順、張遼在西門，水圍難出，為曹兵所擒。陳宮奔至南門，為徐晃所獲。\n\n曹操入城，即傳令退了所決之水，出榜安民；一面與玄德同坐白門樓上，關、張侍立於側，提過擒獲一干人來。呂布雖然長大，卻被繩索綑作一團。布叫曰：「縛太急，乞緩之！」操曰：「縛虎不得不急。」布見侯成、魏續、宋憲，皆立於側，乃謂之曰：「我待諸將不薄，汝等何忍背反？」憲曰：「聽妻妾言，不聽將計，何謂不薄？」\n\n布默然。須臾，眾擁高順至。操問曰：「汝有何言？」順不答。操怒命斬之。徐晃解陳宮至。操曰：「公臺別來無恙？」宮曰：「汝心術不正，吾故棄汝！」操曰：「吾心不正，公又奈何獨事呂布？」宮曰：「布雖無謀，不似你詭詐奸險。」操曰：「公自謂足智多謀，今竟何如？」宮顧呂布曰：「恨此人不從吾言！若從吾言，未必被擒也。」操曰：「今日之事當如何？」宮大聲曰：「今日有死而已！」操曰：「公如是，奈公之老母妻子何？」宮曰：「吾聞以孝治天下者，不害人之親；施仁政於天下者，不絕人之祀。老母妻子之存亡，亦在於明公耳。吾身既被擒，請即就戮，並無挂念。」\n\n操有留戀之意。宮逕步下樓，左右牽之不住。操起身泣而送之。宮並不回顧。操謂從者曰：「即送公臺老母妻子回許都養老。怠慢者斬。」宮聞言，亦不開口，伸頸就刑。眾皆下淚。操以棺槨盛其屍，葬於許都。後人有詩歎之曰：\n生死無二志，丈夫何壯哉！\n不從金石論，空負棟梁材。\n輔主真堪敬，辭親實可哀。\n白門身死日，誰肯似公臺！\n\n方操送宮下樓時，布告玄德曰：「公為坐上客，布為階下囚，何不發一言而相寬乎？」玄德點頭。及操上樓來，布叫曰：「明公所患，不過於布。布今已服矣。公為大將，布副之，天下不難定也。」操回顧玄德曰：「何如？」玄德答曰：「公不見丁建陽、董卓之事乎？」布目視玄德曰：「是兒最無信者！」操令牽下樓縊之。布回顧玄德曰：「大耳兒！不記轅門射戟時耶？」忽一人大叫曰：「呂布匹夫！死則死耳，何懼之有！」眾視之，乃刀斧手擁張遼至。操令將呂布縊死，然後梟首。後人有詩歎曰：　　\n洪水滔滔淹下邳，當年呂布受擒時。\n空餘赤免馬千里，漫有方天戟一枝。\n縛虎望寬今太懦，養鷹休飽昔無疑。\n戀妻不納陳宮諫，枉罵無恩大耳兒。\n\n又有詩論玄德曰：\n傷人餓虎縛休寬，董卓丁原血未乾。\n玄德既知能啖父，爭如留取害曹瞞？\n\n卻說武士擁張遼至。操指遼曰：「這人好生面善。」遼曰：「濮陽城中曾相遇，如何忘卻？」操笑曰：「你原來也記得！」遼曰：「只是可惜！」操曰：「可惜甚的？」遼曰：「可惜當日火不大，不曾燒死你這國賊！」操大怒曰：「敗將安敢辱吾！」拔劍在手，親自來殺張遼。遼全無懼色，引頸待殺。曹操背後一人攀住臂膊，一人詭於面前，說道：「丞相且莫動手！」正是：\n乞哀呂布無人救，罵賊張遼反得生。\n畢竟救張遼的是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 20\n\n第二十回 曹阿瞞許田打圍 董國舅內閣受詔\n\n話說曹操舉劍欲殺張遼，玄德攀住臂膊，雲長跪於面前。玄德曰：「此等赤心之人，正當留用。」雲長曰：「關某素知文遠忠義之士，願以性命保之。」操擲劍笑曰：「我亦知文遠忠義，故戲之耳。」乃親釋其縛，解衣衣之，延之上坐。遼感其意，遂降。操拜遼為中郎將，賜爵關內侯，使招安臧霸。霸聞呂布已死，張遼已降，遂亦引本部軍投降。操厚賞之。臧霸又招安孫觀、吳敦、尹禮來降，獨昌豨未肯歸順。操封臧霸為瑯琊相。孫觀等亦各加官，令守青、徐沿海地面。將呂布妻女載回許都。大犒三軍，拔寨班師。路過徐州，百姓焚香遮道，請留劉使君為牧。操曰：「劉使君功大，且待面君封爵，回來未遲。」百姓叩謝。操喚車騎將軍車冑權領徐州。操軍回許昌，封賞出征人員，留玄德在相府左近宅院歇定。\n\n次日，獻帝設朝，操表奏玄德軍功，引玄德見帝。玄德具朝服拜於丹墀。帝宣上殿問曰：「卿祖何人？」玄德奏曰：「臣乃中山靖王之後，孝景皇帝閣下玄孫，劉雄之孫，劉弘之子也。」帝教取宗族世譜檢看，令宗正卿宣讀曰：\n孝景皇帝生十四子。第七子乃中山靖王劉勝。勝生陸城亭侯劉貞。貞生沛侯劉昂。昂生漳侯劉祿。祿生沂水侯劉戀。戀生欽陽侯劉英。英生安國侯劉建。建生廣陵侯劉哀。哀生膠水侯劉憲。憲生祖邑侯劉舒。舒生祁陽侯劉誼。誼生原澤侯劉必。必生潁川侯劉達。達生豐靈侯劉不疑。不疑生濟川侯劉惠。惠生東郡范令劉雄。雄生劉弘。弘不仕。劉備乃劉弘之子也。\n\n帝排世譜，則玄德乃帝之叔也。帝大喜，請入偏殿敘叔姪之禮。帝暗思：「曹操弄權，國事都不由朕主，今得此英雄之叔，朕有助矣！」遂拜玄德為左將軍宜城亭侯。設宴款待畢，玄德謝恩出朝。自此人皆稱為劉皇叔。\n\n曹操回府，荀彧等一班謀士入見曰：「天子認劉備為叔，恐無益於明公。」操曰：「彼既認為皇叔，吾以天子之詔令之，彼愈不敢不服矣。況吾留彼在許都，名雖近君，實在吾掌握之內，吾何懼哉？吾所慮者，太尉楊彪係袁術親戚；倘與二袁為內應，為害不淺。當即除之。」乃密使人誣告彪交通袁術，遂收彪下獄，命滿寵按治之。\n\n時北海太守孔融在許都，因諫操曰：「楊公四世清德，豈可因袁氏而罪之乎？」操曰：「此朝廷意也。」融曰：「使成王殺召公，周公可得言不知耶？」操不得已，乃免彪官，放歸田里。議郎趙彥憤操專橫，上疏劾操不奉帝旨、擅收大臣之罪。操大怒，即收趙彥殺之。於是百官無不悚懼。謀士程昱說操曰：「今明公威名日盛，何不乘此時行王霸之事？」操曰：「朝廷股肱尚多，未可輕動。吾當請天子田獵，以觀動靜。」\n\n於是揀選良馬、名鷹、俊犬，弓矢俱備，先聚兵城外，操入請天子田獵。帝曰：「田獵恐非正道。」操曰：「古之帝王，春蒐夏苗，秋獮冬狩，四時出郊，以示武於天下。今四海擾攘之時，正當借田獵以講武。」帝不敢不從，隨即上逍遙馬，帶寶雕弓、金鈚箭，排鑾駕出城。玄德與關、張各彎弓插箭，內穿掩心甲，手持兵器，引數十騎隨駕出許昌。曹操騎爪黃飛電馬，引十萬之眾，與天子獵於許田。軍士排開圍場，週廣二百餘里。操與天子並馬而行，只爭一馬頭。背後都是操之心腹將校。文武百官，遠遠侍從，誰敢近前。\n\n當日獻帝馳馬到許田，劉玄德起居道旁。帝曰：「朕今欲看皇叔射獵。」玄德領命上馬，忽草中趕起一兔。玄德射之，一箭正中那兔。帝喝采。轉過土坡，忽見荊棘中趕出一隻大鹿。帝連射三箭不中，顧謂操曰：「卿射之。」操就討天子寶雕弓、金鈚箭，扣滿一射，正中鹿背，倒於草中。群臣將校，見了金鈚箭，只道天子射中，都踴躍向帝呼萬歲。曹操縱馬直出，遮於天子之前以迎受之。群皆失色。\n\n玄德背後雲長大怒，剔起臥蠶眉，睜開丹鳳眼，提刀拍馬便出，要斬曹操。玄德見了，慌忙搖手送目。關公見兄如此，便不敢動。玄德欠身向操稱賀曰：「丞相神射，世所罕及！」操笑曰：「此天子洪福耳。」乃回馬向天子稱賀，竟不獻還寶雕弓，親自懸帶。\n\n圍場已罷，宴於許田。宴畢，駕回許都。眾人各自歸歇。雲長問玄德曰：「操賊欺君罔上，我欲殺之，為國除害，兄何止我？」玄德曰：「『投鼠忌器』。操與帝相離只一馬頭，其心腹之人，週迴擁侍；吾弟若逞一時之怒，輕有舉動，倘事不成，有傷天子，罪反坐我等矣。」雲長曰：「今日不殺此賊，後必為禍。」玄德曰：「且宜秘之，不可輕言。」\n\n卻說獻帝回宮，泣謂伏皇后曰：「朕自即位以來，奸雄並起：先受董卓之殃，後遭傕、汜之亂。常人未受之苦，吾與汝當之。後得曹操，以為社稷之臣；不意專國弄權，擅作威福。朕每見之，背若芒刺。今日在圍場上，身迎呼賀，無禮已極！早晚必有異謀，吾夫婦不知死所也！」伏皇后曰：「滿朝公卿，俱食漢祿，竟無一人能救國難乎？」\n\n言未畢，忽一人自外而入曰：「帝、后休憂；吾舉一人，可除國害。」帝視之，乃伏皇后之父伏完也。帝掩淚問曰：「皇丈亦知操賊之專橫乎？」完曰：「許田射鹿之事，誰不見之？但滿朝之中，非操宗族，則其門下。若非國戚，誰肯盡忠討賊？老臣無權，難行此事。車騎將軍國舅董承可託也。」帝曰：「董國舅多赴國難，朕躬素知；可宣入內，共議大事。」完曰：「陛下左右皆操賊心腹，倘事機泄漏，為禍不淺。」帝曰：「然則奈何？」完曰：「臣有一計，陛下可製衣一領，取玉帶一條，密賜董承；卻於帶襯內縫一密詔以賜之，令到家見詔，可以晝夜畫策；神鬼不覺矣。」\n\n帝然之，伏完辭出。帝乃自作一密詔，咬破指尖，以血寫之，暗令伏皇后縫於玉帶紫錦襯內，卻自穿錦袍，自繫此帶，令內史宣董承入。承見帝禮畢，帝曰：「朕夜來與后說霸河之苦，念國舅大功，故特宣入慰勞。」承頓首謝。帝引承出殿，到太廟，轉上功臣閣內。帝焚香禮畢，引承觀畫像。中間畫漢高祖容像。帝曰：「吾高祖皇帝起身何地？如何創業？」承大驚曰：「陛下戲臣耳。聖祖之事，何為不知？高皇帝起自泗上亭長，提三尺劍，斬蛇起義，縱橫四海，三載亡秦，五年滅楚，遂有天下，立萬世之基業。」帝曰：「祖宗如此英雄，子孫如此懦弱，豈不可歎！」因指左右二輔之像曰：「此二人非留侯張良、酇侯蕭何耶？」承曰：「然也。高祖開基創業，實賴二人之力。」帝回顧左右較遠，乃密謂承曰：「卿亦當如此二人立於朕側。」承曰：「臣無寸功，何以當此？」帝曰：「朕想卿西都救駕之功，未嘗少忘，無可為賜。」因指所著袍帶曰：「卿當衣朕此袍，繫朕此帶，常如在朕左右也。」承頓首謝。帝解袍帶賜承，密語曰：「卿歸可細視之，勿負朕意。」\n\n承會意，穿袍繫帶，辭帝下閣。早有人報知曹操曰：「帝與董承登功臣閣說話。」操即入朝來看。董承出閣，纔過宮門，恰遇操來；急無躲避處，只得立於路側施禮。操問曰：「國舅何來？」承曰：「適蒙天子宣召，賜以錦袍玉帶。」操問曰：「何故見賜？」承曰：「因念某舊日西都救駕之功，故有此賜。」操曰：「解帶我看。」承心知衣帶中必有密詔，恐操看破，遲延不解。操叱左右：「急解下來！」看了半晌，笑曰：「果然是條好玉帶？再脫下錦袍來借看。」承心中畏懼，不敢不從，遂脫袍獻上。操親自以手提起，對日影中細細詳看。看畢，自己穿在身上，繫了玉帶，回顧左右曰：「長短如何？」左右稱美。操謂承曰：「國舅即以此袍帶轉賜與吾，何如？」承告曰：「君恩所賜，不敢轉贈；容某別製奉獻。」操曰：「國舅受此衣帶，莫非其中有謀乎？」承驚曰：「某焉敢？丞相如要，便當留下。」操曰：「公受君賜，吾何相奪？聊為戲耳。」遂脫袍帶還承。\n\n承辭操歸家，至夜獨坐書院中，將袍仔細反覆看了，並無一物。承思曰：「天子賜我袍帶，命我細觀，必非無意；今不見其蹤跡，何也？」隨又取玉帶檢看，乃白玉玲瓏，碾成小龍穿花，背用紫綿為襯，縫綴端整，亦並無一物。承心疑，放於桌上，反覆尋之。良久，倦甚。正欲伏几而寢，忽然燈花落於帶上，燒著背襯。承驚拭之，已燒破一處，微露素絹，隱見血跡。急取刀拆開視之，乃天子手書血字密詔也。詔曰：\n朕聞人倫之大，父子為先；尊卑之殊，君臣為重。近日操賊弄權，欺壓君父；結連黨伍，敗壞朝綱；敕賞封罰，不由朕主。朕夙夜憂思，恐天下將危。卿乃國之大臣，朕之至戚，當念高帝創業之艱難，糾合忠義兩全之烈士，殄滅奸黨，復安社稷，祖宗幸甚！破指灑血，書詔付卿，再四慎之，勿負朕意！建安四年春三月詔。\n\n董承覽畢，涕淚交流，一夜寢不能寐。晨起，復至書院中，將詔再三觀看，無計可施。乃放詔於几上，沈思滅操之計。忖量未定，隱几而臥。忽侍郎王子服至。門吏知子服與董承交厚，不敢攔阻，竟入書院。見承伏不醒，袖底壓著素絹，微露「朕」字。子服疑之，默取看畢，藏於袖中，呼承曰：「國舅好自在！虧你如何睡得著！」\n\n承驚覺，不見詔書，魂不附體，手腳慌亂。子服曰：「汝欲殺曹公！吾當出首。」承泣告曰：「若兄如此，漢室休矣！」子服曰：「吾戲耳。吾祖宗世食漢祿，豈無忠心？願助兄一臂之力，共誅國賊。」承曰：「兄有此心，國之大幸。」子服曰：「當於密室同立義狀，各捨三族，以報漢君。」承大喜，取白絹一幅，先書名畫字。子服亦即書名畫字。書畢，子服曰：「將軍吳子蘭，與吾至厚，可與同謀。」承曰：「滿朝大臣，惟有長水校尉种輯、議郎吳碩是吾心腹，必能與我同事。」\n\n正商議間，家僮入報种輯、吳碩來探。承曰：「此天助我也！」教子服暫避於屏後。承接二人入書院。坐定，茶畢。輯曰：「許田射獵之事，君亦懷恨乎？」承曰：「雖懷恨，無可奈何。」碩曰：「吾誓殺此賊，恨無助我者耳！」輯曰：「為國除害，雖死無怨。」王子服從屏後出曰：「汝二人欲殺曹丞相！我當出首，董國舅便是証見。」种輯怒曰：「忠臣不怕死，吾等死做漢鬼，強似你阿附國賊！」承笑曰：「吾等正為此事，欲見二公。王侍郎之言乃戲耳。」便於袖中取出詔來與二人看。二人讀詔，揮淚不止。承遂請書名。子服曰：「二公在此少待，吾去請吳子蘭來。」\n\n子服去不多時，即同子蘭至，與眾相見，亦書名畢。承邀於後堂會飲。忽報西涼太守馬騰相探。承曰：「只推我病，不能接見。」門吏回報。騰大怒曰：「我夜來在東華門外，親見他錦袍玉帶而出，何故推病耶！吾非無事而來，奈何拒我！」門吏入報，備言騰怒。承起曰：「諸公少待，暫容承出。」隨即出廳延接。禮畢，坐定。騰曰：「騰入覲將還，故來相辭，何見拒也？」承曰：「賤軀暴疾，有失迎候，罪甚。」騰曰：「面帶春色，未見病容。」\n\n承無言可答。騰拂袖便起，嗟歎下階曰：「皆非救國之人也！」承感其言，挽留之，問曰：「公謂何人非救國之人？」騰曰：「許田射獵之事，吾尚氣滿胸膛；公乃國之至戚，猶自滯於酒色，而不思討賊，安得為皇家救難扶災之人乎！」承恐其詐，佯驚曰：「曹丞相乃國之大臣，朝廷所倚賴，公何出此言？」騰大怒曰：「汝尚以曹賊為好人耶？」承曰：「耳目甚近，請公低聲。」騰曰：「貪生怕死之徒，不足以論大事！」說罷，又欲起身。承知騰忠義，乃曰：「公且息怒。某請公看一物。」遂邀騰入書院，取詔示之。\n\n騰讀畢，毛髮倒豎，咬齒嚼脣，滿口流血。謂承曰：「公若有舉動，吾即統西涼兵為外應。」承請騰與諸公相見，取出義狀，教騰書名。騰乃取酒歃血為盟曰：「吾等誓死不負所約！」指坐上五人言曰：「若得十人，大事諧矣。」承曰：「忠義之士，不可多得。若所與非人，則反相害矣。」騰教取鴛行鷺序簿來檢看。檢到劉氏宗族，乃拍手言曰：「何不共此人商議？」眾皆問何人。馬騰不慌不忙，說出那人來。正是：\n本因國舅承明詔，又見宗潢佐漢朝。\n畢竟馬騰之言如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 21\n\n第二十一回 曹操煮酒論英雄 關公賺城斬車胄\n\n卻說董承等問馬騰曰：「公卻用何人？」馬騰曰：「見有豫州牧劉玄德在此，何不求之？」承曰：「此人雖係皇叔，今正依附曹操，安肯行此事耶？」騰曰：「吾觀前日圍場之中，曹操迎受眾賀之時，雲長在玄德背後，挺刀欲殺操，玄德以目視之而止。玄德非不欲圖操，恨操爪牙多，恐力不及耳。公試求之，當必應允。」吳碩曰：「此事不宜太速，當從容商議。」眾皆散去。\n\n次日黑夜裏，董承懷詔，逕往玄德館中來。門吏入報，玄德迎出，請入小閣坐定。關、張侍立於側。玄德曰：「國舅夤夜至此，必有事故。」承曰：「白日乘馬相訪，恐操見疑，故黑夜相見。」玄德命取酒相待。承曰：「前日圍場之中，雲長欲殺曹操，將軍動目搖頭而退之，何也？」玄德失驚曰：「公何以知之？」承曰：「人皆不見，某獨見之。」\n\n玄德不能隱諱，遂曰：「舍弟見操僭越，故不覺發怒耳。」承掩面而哭曰：「朝廷臣子，若盡如雲長，何憂不太平哉！」玄德恐是曹操使他來試探，乃佯言曰：「曹丞相治國，為何憂不太平？」承變色而起曰：「公乃漢朝皇叔，故剖肝瀝膽以相告，公何詐也？」玄德曰：「恐國舅有詐，故相試耳。」\n\n於是董承取衣帶詔令觀之。玄德不勝悲憤。又將義狀出示，上止有六位：一，車騎將軍董承；二，工部侍郎王子服；三，長水校尉种輯；四，議郎吳碩；五，昭信將軍吳子蘭；六，西涼太守馬騰。玄德曰：「公既奉詔討賊，備敢不效犬馬之勞。」承拜謝，便請書名。玄德亦書「左將軍劉備」，押了字，付承收訖。承曰：「尚容再請三人，共聚十義，以圖國賊。」玄德曰：「切宜緩緩而行，不可輕洩。」\n\n共議到五更，相別去了。玄德也防曹操謀害，就下處後園種菜，親自澆灌，以為韜晦之計。關、張曰：「兄不留心天下大事，而學小人之事，何也？」玄德曰：「此非二弟所知之。」二人乃不復言。\n\n一日，關、張不在，玄德正在後園澆菜，許褚、張遼引數十人入園中曰：「丞相有命，請使君便行。」玄德驚問曰：「有甚緊事？」許褚曰：「不知。只教我來相請。」玄德只得隨二人入府見操。操笑曰：「在家做得好大事！」諕得玄德面如土色。操執玄德手，直至後園曰：「玄德學圃不易。」玄德方纔放心，答曰：「無事消遣耳。」操曰：「適見枝頭梅子青青，忽感去年征張繡時，道上缺水，將士皆渴。吾心生一計，以鞭虛指曰：『前面有梅林。』軍士聞之，口皆生唾，由是不渴。今見此梅，不可不賞。又值煮酒正熟，故邀使君小亭一會。」玄德心神方定，隨至小亭，已設樽俎：盤置青梅，一樽煮酒。二人對坐，開懷暢飲。\n\n酒至半酣，忽陰雲漠漠，驟雨將至。從人遙指天外龍挂，操與玄德憑欄觀之。操日：「使君知龍之變化否？」玄德曰：「未知其詳。」操曰：「龍能大能小，能升能隱；大則興雲吐霧，小則隱介藏形；升則飛騰於宇宙之間，隱則潛伏於波濤之內。方今春深，龍乘時變化，猶人得志而縱橫四海。龍之為物，可比世之英雄。玄德久歷四方，必知當世英雄。請試指言之。」\n\n玄德曰：「備肉眼安識英雄？」操曰：「休得過謙。」玄德曰：「備叨恩庇，得仕於朝。天下英雄，實有未知。」操曰：「既不識其面，亦聞其名。」玄德曰：「淮南袁術，兵糧足備，可謂英雄。」操笑曰：「塚中枯骨，吾早晚必擒之！」玄德曰：「河北袁紹，四世三公，門多故吏；今虎踞冀州之地，部下能事者極多，可謂英雄。」操笑曰：「袁紹色厲膽薄，好謀無斷；幹大事而惜身，見小利而忘命，非英雄也。」玄德曰：「有一人名稱八駿，威鎮九州：劉景升可為英雄。」操曰：「劉表虛名無實，非英雄也。」玄德曰：「有一人血氣方剛，江東領袖：孫伯符乃英雄也。」操曰：「孫策藉父之名，非英雄也。」玄德曰：「益州劉季玉，可為英雄乎？」操曰：「劉璋雖係宗室，乃守戶之犬耳，何足為英雄！」玄德曰：「如張繡、張魯、韓遂等輩皆何如？」操鼓掌大笑曰：「此等碌碌小人，何足挂齒！」玄德曰：「舍此之外，備實不知。」操曰：「夫英雄者，胸懷大志，腹有良謀；有包藏宇宙之機，吞吐天地之志者也。」玄德曰：「誰能當之？」操以手指玄德，後自指曰：「今天下英雄，惟使君與操耳。」\n\n玄德聞言，吃了一驚，手中所執匙箸，不覺落於地下。時正值天雨將至，雷聲大作。玄德乃從容俯首拾箸曰：「一震之威，乃至於此。」操笑曰：「丈夫亦畏雷乎？」玄德曰：「聖人迅雷風烈必變，安得不畏？」將聞言失箸緣故，輕輕掩飾過了。操遂不疑玄德。後人有詩讚曰：\n勉從虎穴暫趨身，說破英雄驚殺人。\n巧借聞雷來掩飾，隨機應變信如神。\n\n天雨方住，見兩個人撞入後園，手提寶劍，突至亭前，左右攔擋不住。操視之，乃關、張二人也。原來二人從城外射箭方回，聽得玄德被許褚、張遼請將去了，慌忙來相府打聽；聞說在後園，只恐有失，故衝突而入。卻見玄德與操對坐飲酒。二人按劍而立。操問二人何來。雲長曰：「聽知丞相和兄飲酒，特來舞劍，以助一笑。」操笑曰：「此非鴻門會，安用項莊、項伯乎？」玄德亦笑。操命：「取酒與『二樊噲』壓驚。」關、張拜謝。\n\n須臾席散，玄德辭操而歸。雲長曰：「險些驚殺我兩個！」玄德以落箸事說與關、張。張問是何意。玄德曰：「吾之學圃，正欲使操知我無大志；不意操竟指我為英雄，我故失驚落箸。又恐操生疑，故借懼雷以掩飾之耳。」關、張曰：「兄真高見！」\n\n操次日又請玄德。正飲間，人報滿寵去探聽袁紹而回。操召入問之。寵曰：「公孫瓚已被袁紹破了。」玄德急問曰：「願聞其詳。」\n\n寵曰：「瓚與紹戰不利，築城圍圈，圈上建樓高十丈，名曰易京樓；積粟三十萬以自守，戰士出入不息。或有被紹圍者，眾請救之。瓚曰：『若救一人，後之戰者只望人救，不肯死戰矣。』遂不肯救。因此袁紹兵來，多有降之者。瓚勢孤，使人持書赴許都求救，不意中途為紹軍所獲。瓚又遺書張燕，暗約舉火為號，裏應外合。下書人又被袁紹擒住，卻來城外放火誘敵。瓚自出戰，伏兵四起，軍馬折其大半。退守城中，被袁紹穿地直入瓚所居之樓下，放起火來。瓚無路走，先殺妻子，然後自縊，全家都被火焚了。今袁紹得了瓚軍，聲勢甚盛。紹弟袁術在淮南驕奢過度，不恤軍民，眾皆背反。術使人歸帝號於袁紹。紹欲取玉璽，術約親自送至。見今棄淮南欲歸河北。若二人協力，急難收復。乞丞相作急圖之。」\n\n玄德聞公孫瓚已死，追念昔日薦己之恩，不勝傷感；又不知趙子龍如何下落，放心不下。因暗想曰：「我不就此時尋個脫身之計，更待何時？」遂起身對操曰：「術若投紹，必從徐州過。備請一軍就半路截擊，術可擒矣。」操笑曰：「來日奏帝，即便起兵。」\n\n次日，玄德面奏獻帝。操令玄德總督五萬人馬，又差朱靈、路昭二人同行。玄德辭帝，帝泣送之。玄德到寓，星夜收拾軍器鞍馬，挂了將軍印，催促便行。董承趕出十里長亭來送。玄德曰：「國舅忍耐，某次行必有以報命。」承曰：「公宜留意，勿負帝心。」二人分別。關，張在馬上問曰：「兄今番出征，何故如此慌速？」玄德曰：「吾乃籠中鳥，網中魚。此一行如魚入大海，鳥上青霄，不受籠網之羈絆也。」因命關、張催朱靈、路昭軍馬速行。時郭嘉、程昱，考較錢糧方回，知曹操已遣玄德進兵徐州，慌入諫曰：「丞相何故令劉備督軍？」操曰：「欲截袁術耳。」程昱曰：「昔劉備為豫州牧時，某等請殺之，丞相不聽；今日又與之兵，此放龍入海，縱虎歸山也。後欲治之，其可得乎？」郭嘉曰：「丞相縱不殺備，亦不當使之去。古人云：『一日縱敵，萬世之患。』望丞相察之。」操然其言，遂令許褚將兵五百前往，務要追玄德轉來。許褚應諾而去。\n\n卻說玄德正行之間，只見後面塵頭驟起，謂關，張曰：「此必曹兵追至也。」遂下了營寨，令關、張各執軍器，立於兩邊。許褚至，見嚴兵整甲，乃下馬入營見玄德。玄德曰：「公來此何干？」褚曰：「奉丞相命，特請將軍回去，別有商議。」玄德曰：「『將在外，君命有所不受。』吾面過君，又蒙丞相鈞語，今別無他議，公可速回，為我稟覆丞相。」許褚尋思：「丞相與他一向交好，今番又不曾教我來廝殺，只得將他言語回覆，另候裁奪便了。」遂辭了玄德，領兵而回；回見曹操，備述玄德之言。操猶豫未決。程昱、郭嘉曰：「備不肯回兵，可知心變。」操曰：「我有朱靈、路昭，二人在彼，料玄德未敢心變。況我既遣之，何可復悔？」遂不復追玄德。後人有詩讚玄德曰：\n束兵秣馬去匆匆，心念天言衣帶中。\n撞破鐵籠逃虎豹，頓開金鎖走蛟龍。\n\n卻說馬騰見玄德已去，邊報又急，亦回西涼州去了。玄德兵至徐州，刺史車冑出迎。公宴畢，孫乾、糜竺等都來參見。玄德回家探視老小，一面差人探聽袁術。探子回報：「袁術奢侈太過，雷薄、陳蘭，皆投嵩山去了。術聲勢甚衰，乃作書讓帝號於袁紹。紹命人召術，術乃收拾人馬、宮禁御用之物，先到徐州來。」\n\n玄德知袁術將至，乃引關、張、朱靈、路昭，五萬軍出，正迎著先鋒紀靈至。張飛更不打話，直取紀靈。鬥無十合，張飛大喝一聲，刺紀靈於馬下。敗軍奔走，袁術自引軍來鬥。玄德分兵三路，朱靈、路昭在左，關、張在右，玄德自引兵居中，與術相見，在門旗下責罵曰：「汝反逆不道，吾今奉明詔前來討汝。汝當束手受降，免你罪犯。」袁術罵曰：「織席編屨小輩，安敢輕我！」麾兵趕來。玄德暫退，讓左右兩路軍殺出。殺得術軍屍橫遍野，血流成渠；兵卒逃亡，不可勝計。又被嵩山雷薄、陳蘭，劫去錢糧草料。欲回壽春，又被群盜所襲，只得住於江亭。止有一千餘眾，皆老弱之輩。時當盛暑，糧食盡絕，只剩麥三十斛，分派軍士，家人無食，多有餓死者。\n\n術嫌飯粗，不能下咽，乃命庖人取蜜水止渴。庖人曰：「止有血水，安得蜜水？」術坐於床上，大叫一聲，倒於地下，吐血斗餘而死。時建安四年六月也。後人有詩曰：\n漢末刀兵起四方，無端袁術太猖狂。\n不思累世為公相，便欲孤身做帝王。\n強暴枉誇傳國璽，驕奢妄說應天祥。\n渴思蜜水無由得，獨臥空床嘔血亡。\n\n袁術已死，姪袁胤將靈柩及妻子奔廬江來，被徐璆盡殺之。璆奪得玉璽，赴許都獻於曹操。曹操大喜，封徐璆為高陵太守，此時玉璽歸操。\n\n卻說玄德知袁術已喪，寫表申奏朝廷，書呈曹操，令朱靈、路昭回許都，留下軍馬保守徐州，一面親自出城，招諭流散人民復業。\n\n且說朱靈、路昭回許都見曹操，說玄德留下軍馬。操怒，欲斬二人。荀彧曰：「權歸劉備，二人亦無奈何。」操乃赦之。彧又曰：「可寫書與車冑就內圖之。」\n\n操從其計，暗使人來見車冑，傳曹操鈞旨。冑隨即請陳登商議此事。登曰：「此事極易。今劉備出城招民，不日將還；將軍可命軍士伏於甕城邊，只作接他，待馬到來，一刀斬之；某在城上射住後軍，大事濟矣。」冑從之。陳登回見父陳珪，備言其事。珪命登先往報知玄德。登領父命，飛馬去報，正迎著關、張，報說如此如此。原來關、張先回，玄德在後。\n\n張飛聽得，便要去廝殺。雲長曰：「他伏甕城邊待我，去必有失。我有一計，可殺車冑：乘夜扮作曹軍到徐州，引車冑出迎，襲而殺之。」飛然其言。那部下軍原有曹操旗號，衣甲都同。當夜三更，到城叫門。城上問是誰，眾應是曹丞相差張文遠的人馬。報知車冑，冑急請陳登議曰：「若不迎接，誠有疑；若出迎之，又恐有詐。」冑乃上城回言：「黑夜難以分辨，待明早相見。」城下答應：「只恐劉備知道，疾快開門！」\n\n車冑猶豫未定，城外一片聲叫開門。車冑只得披挂上馬，引一千軍出城；跑過弔橋，大叫：「文遠何在？」火光中只見雲長提刀縱馬直迎車冑，大叫曰：「匹夫安敢懷詐，欲殺吾兄！」車冑大驚，戰未數合，遮攔不住，撥馬便回。到吊橋邊，城上陳登亂箭射下，車冑繞城而走。雲長趕來，手起一刀，砍於馬下，割下首級，提回望城上呼曰：「反賊車冑，吾已殺之；眾等無罪，投降免死。」諸軍倒戈投降，軍民皆安。\n\n雲長將冑頭去迎玄德，具言車冑欲害之事，今已斬首。玄德大驚曰：「曹操若來，如之奈何？」雲長曰：「弟與張飛迎之。」玄德懊悔不已，遂入徐州。百姓父老，伏道而接。玄德到府，尋張飛，飛已將車冑全家殺盡。玄德曰：「殺了曹操心腹之人，如何肯休？」陳登曰：「某有一計，可退曹操。」正是：\n既把孤身離虎穴，還將妙計息狼煙。\n不知陳登說出甚計來，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 22\n\n第二十二回 袁曹各起馬步三軍 關張共擒王劉二將\n\n卻說陳登獻計於玄德曰：「曹操所懼者袁紹。紹虎踞冀、青、幽、并諸郡，帶甲百萬，文官武將極多，今何不寫書遣人到彼求救？」玄德曰：「紹向與我未通往來，今又新破其弟，安肯相助？」登曰：「此間有一人與袁紹三世通家。若得其一書致紹，紹必來相助。」玄德問何人。登曰：「此人乃公平日所折節敬禮者，何故忘之？」玄德猛省曰：「莫非鄭康成先生？」登笑曰：「然也。」\n\n原來鄭康成名玄，好學多才，嘗受業於馬融。融每當講學，必設絳帳，前聚生徒，後陳聲妓，侍女環列左右。玄聽講三年，目不邪視，融甚奇之。及學成而歸，融歎曰：「得我學之秘，惟鄭玄一人耳！」玄家中侍婢俱通《毛詩》。一婢嘗忤玄意，玄命長跪階前。一婢戲謂之曰：「『胡為乎泥中？』」此婢應聲曰：「『薄言往愬，逢彼之怒。』」其風雅如此。桓帝朝，玄官至尚書。後因十常侍之亂，棄官歸田，居於徐州。玄德在涿郡時，已曾師事之。及為徐州牧，時時造廬請教，敬禮特甚。\n\n當下玄德想出此人，大喜，便同陳登親至鄭玄家中，求其作書。玄慨然依允，寫書一封，付與玄德。玄德便差孫乾星夜齎往袁紹處投遞。紹覽畢，自忖曰：「玄德攻滅吾弟，本不當相助；但重以鄭尚書之命，不得不往救之。」遂聚文武官，商議興兵伐曹操。\n\n謀士田豐曰：「兵起連年，百姓疲弊，倉廩無積，不可復興大軍。宜先遣人獻捷天子，若不得通，乃表稱曹操隔我王路，然後提兵屯黎陽，更於河內增益舟楫，繕置軍器，分遣精兵，屯劄邊鄙。三年之中，大事可定也。」謀士審配曰：「不然。以明公之神武，撫河朔之強盛，興兵討曹賊，易如反掌，何必遷延日月？」謀士沮授曰：「制勝之策，不在強盛。曹操法令既行，士卒精練，比公孫瓚坐受困者不同。今棄獻捷良策，而興無名之兵，竊為明公不取。」謀士郭圖曰：「非也。兵加曹操，豈曰無名？公正當及時早定大業。願從鄭尚書之言，與劉備共仗大義，剿滅曹賊；上合天意，下合民情，實為萬幸！」\n\n四人爭論未定，紹躊躇不決。忽許攸、荀諶自外而入。紹曰：「二人多有見識，且看如何主張。」二人施禮畢，紹曰：「鄭尚書有書來，令我起兵助劉備，攻曹操。起兵是乎？不起兵是乎？」二人齊聲應曰：「明公以眾克寡，以強攻弱，討漢賊以扶王室，起兵是也。」紹曰：「二人所見，正合我心。」便商議興兵。先令孫乾回報鄭玄，並約玄德準備接應；一面令審配、逢紀為統軍，田豐、荀諶、許攸為謀士，顏良、文醜為將軍，起馬軍十五萬，步兵十五萬，共精兵三十萬，望黎陽進發。\n\n分撥已定，郭圖進曰：「以明公大舉伐操，必須數操之惡，馳檄各郡，聲罪致討，然後名正言順。」紹從之，遂令書記陳琳草檄。琳字孔璋，素有才名，靈帝時為主簿。因諫何進不聽，復遭董卓之亂，避難冀州，紹用為記室。當下令草檄，援筆立就。其文曰：\n蓋聞明主圖危以制變，忠臣慮難以立權。是以有非常之人，然後有非常之事；有非常之事，然後立非常之功。夫非常者，固非常人所擬也。\n\n曩者，強秦弱主，趙高執柄，專制朝權，威福由己；時人迫脅，莫敢正言；終有望夷之敗，祖宗焚減，汙辱至今，永為世鑒。及臻呂后季年，產、祿專政，內兼二軍，外統梁、趙；擅斷萬機，決事省禁；下陵上替，海內寒心。於是絳侯、朱虛興威奮怒，誅夷逆暴，尊立太宗；故能王道興隆，光明顯融，此則大臣立權之明表也。\n\n司空曹操：祖父中常侍騰，與左悺、徐璜並作妖孽，饕餮放橫，傷化虐民。父嵩，乞丐攜養，因贓假位；輿金輦璧，輸貨權門；竊盜鼎司，傾覆重器。操閹遺醜，本無懿德；僄狡鋒俠，好亂樂禍。\n\n幕府董統鷹揚，掃除兇逆，續遇董卓，侵官暴國；於是提劍揮鼓，發命東夏，收羅英雄，棄瑕取用。故遂與操同諮合謀，授以裨師；謂其鷹犬之才，爪牙可任。至乃愚佻短略，輕進易退；傷夷折衂，數喪師徒。幕府輒復分兵命銳，修完補輯，表行東郡領兗州刺史，被以虎文，獎成威柄，冀獲秦師一剋之報。而操遂承資跋扈，恣行凶忒，割剝元元，殘賢害善。\n\n故九江太守邊讓，英才俊偉，天下知名；直言正色，論不阿諂；身首被梟懸之誅，妻拏受灰滅之咎。自是士林憤痛，民怨彌重；一夫奮臂，舉州同聲。故躬破於徐方，地奪於呂布；彷徨東裔，蹈據無所。幕府惟強幹弱枝之義，且不登叛人之黨，故復援旌擐甲，席捲起征。金鼓響振，布眾奔沮。拯其死亡之患，復其方伯之位。則幕府無德於兗土之民，而大有造於操也。\n\n後會鑾駕返旆，群賊亂政。時冀州方有北鄙之警，匪遑離局；故使從事中郎徐勳，就發遣操，使繕修郊廟，翊衛幼主。操便放志：專行脅遷，當御省禁；卑侮王室，敗法亂紀；坐領三臺，專制朝政；爵賞由心，刑戮在口；所愛光五宗，所惡滅三族；群談者受顯誅，腹議者蒙隱戮；百僚鉗口，道路以目；尚書記朝會，公卿充員品而已。\n\n故太尉楊彪，典歷二司，享國極位。操因緣睚眥，被以非罪；榜楚參並，五毒備至；觸情任忒，不顧憲綱。又議郎趙彥，忠諫直言，義有可納，是以聖朝含聽，改容加錫。操欲迷奪時明，杜絕言路，擅收立殺，不俟報聞。又梁孝王先帝母昆，墳陵尊顯；桑梓松柏，猶宜肅恭；而操帥將校吏士，親臨發掘，破棺裸屍，掠取金寶。至今聖朝流涕，士民傷懷！\n\n操又特置發丘中郎將，摸金校尉，所過隳突，無骸不露。身處三公之位，而行盜賊之態，污國害民，毒施人鬼！加其細政慘苛，科防互設；罾繳充蹊，坑阱塞路；舉手挂網羅，動足觸機陷：是以兗、豫有無聊之民，帝都有吁嗟之怨。歷觀載籍，無道之臣，貪殘酷烈，於操為甚！\n\n幕府方詰外姦，未及整訓；加緒含容，冀可彌縫。而操豺狼野心，潛包禍謀，乃欲摧撓棟梁，孤弱漢室；除滅忠正，專為梟雄。往者伐鼓北征公孫瓚，強寇桀逆，拒圍一年。操因其未破，陰交書命，外助王師，內相掩襲。會其行人發露，瓚亦梟夷，故使鋒芒挫縮，厥圖不果。\n\n今乃屯據敖倉，阻河為固，欲以螳螂之斧，御隆車之隧。幕府奉漢威靈，折衝宇宙；長戟百萬，驍騎千群；奮中黃、育、獲之士，騁良弓勁弩之勢；并州越太行，青州涉濟、漯；大軍汎黃河以角其前，荊州下宛、葉而犄其後；雷震虎步，並急虜廷，若舉炎火以焫飛蓬，覆滄海以沃熛炭，有何不滅者哉？又操軍吏士，其可戰者，皆出自幽、冀，或故營部曲，咸怨曠思歸，流涕北顧。其餘兗、豫之民，乃呂布、張楊之餘眾，覆亡迫脅，權時苟從；各被創夷，人為讎敵。若回旆反徂，登高崗而擊鼓吹，揚素揮以啟降路，必土崩瓦解，不俟血刃。方今漢室陵遲，綱維弛絕；聖朝無一介之輔，股肱無折衝之勢；方畿之內，簡練之臣，皆垂頭搨翼，莫所憑恃；雖有忠義之佐，脅於暴虐之臣，焉能展其節？又操持部曲精兵七百，圍守宮闕，外託宿衛，內實拘執，懼其篡逆之萌，因斯而作。此乃忠臣肝腦塗地之秋，烈士立功之會，可不勗哉？\n\n操又矯命稱制，遣使發兵。恐邊遠州郡，過聽給與，違眾旅叛，舉以喪名，為天下笑，則明哲不取也。即日幽、并、青、冀四州並進。書到荊州，便勒見兵，與建忠軍協同聲勢。州郡各整義兵，羅落境界，舉武揚威，並匡社稷，則非常之功於是乎著。\n\n其得操首者，封五千戶侯，賞錢五千萬。部曲偏裨將校諸吏降者，勿有所問。廣宣恩信，班揚符賞，布告天下，咸使知聖朝有拘迫之難。如律令！\n\n紹覽檄大喜，即命使將此檄遍行州郡，並於各處關津隘口張挂。檄文傳至許都，時曹操方患頭風，臥病在床。左右將此檄傳進，操見之，毛骨悚然，出了一身冷汗，不覺頭風頓愈，從床上一躍而起，顧謂曹洪曰：「此檄何人所作？」洪曰：「聞是陳琳之筆。」操笑曰：「有文事者，必須以武略濟之。陳琳文事雖佳，其如袁紹武略之不足何！」遂聚眾謀士商議迎敵。\n\n孔融聞之，來見操曰：「袁紹勢大，不可與戰，只可與和。」荀彧曰：「袁紹無用之人，何必議和？」融曰：「袁紹土廣民強。其部下如許攸、郭圖、審配、逢紀，皆智謀之士；田豐、沮授，皆忠臣也；顏良、文醜，勇冠三軍；其餘高覽、張郃、淳于瓊等，俱世之名將。何謂紹為無用之人乎？」彧笑曰：「紹兵多而不整。田豐剛而犯上，許攸貪而不智，審配專而無謀，逢紀果而無用。此數人者，勢不相容，必生內變。顏良、文醜，匹夫之勇，一戰可擒。其餘碌碌等輩，縱有百萬，何足道哉！」\n\n孔融默然。操大笑曰：「皆不出荀文若之料。」遂喚前軍劉岱、後軍王忠引軍五萬，打著丞相旗號，去徐州攻劉備。原來劉岱舊為兗州刺史，及操取兗州，岱降於操，操用為偏將，故今差他與王忠一同領兵。操卻自引大軍二十萬，進黎陽，拒袁紹。程昱曰：「恐劉岱、王忠不稱其使。」操曰：「吾亦知非劉備敵手，權且虛張聲勢。」分付：「不可輕進。待我破紹，再勒兵破備。」劉岱、王忠領兵去了。曹操自引兵至黎陽。兩軍隔八十里，各自深溝高壘，相持不戰。自八月守至十月。原來許攸不樂審配領兵，沮授又恨紹不用其謀，各不相和，不圖進取。袁紹心懷疑惑，不思進兵。操乃喚呂布手下降將臧霸把守青、徐；于禁、李典屯兵河上；曹仁總督大軍，屯於官渡。操自引一軍，竟回許都。\n\n且說劉岱、王忠引軍五萬離徐州一百里下寨。中軍虛打曹丞相旗號，未敢進兵，只打聽河北消息。這裏玄德也不知曹操虛實，未敢擅動，亦只探聽河北。忽曹操差人催劉岱、王忠進戰。二人在寨中商議。岱曰：「丞相催促攻城，你可先去。」王忠曰：「丞相先差你。」岱曰：「我是主將，如何先去？」忠曰：「我和你同引兵去。」岱曰：「我與你拈鬮，拈著的便去。」王忠拈著「先」字，只得分一半軍馬，來攻徐州。\n\n玄德聽知軍馬到來，請陳登商議曰：「袁本初雖屯兵黎陽，奈謀臣不和，尚未進取。曹操不知在何處。聞黎陽軍中，無操旗號，如何這裏卻反有他旗號？」登曰：「操詭計百出，必以河北為重，親自監督，卻故意不建旗號，乃於此處虛張聲勢。吾意操必不在此。」玄德曰：「兩弟誰可探聽虛實？」張飛曰：「小弟願往。」玄德曰：「汝為人躁暴，不可去。」飛曰：「便是有曹操也拏將來！」雲長曰：「待弟往觀其動靜。」玄德曰：「雲長若去，我卻放心。」\n\n於是雲長引三千人馬出徐州來。時值初冬，陰雲布合，雪花亂飄，軍馬皆冒雪布陣。雲長驟馬提刀而出，大叫王忠打話。忠出曰：「丞相到此，緣何不降？」雲長曰：「請丞相出陣，我自有話說。」忠曰：「丞相豈肯輕見你！」雲長大怒，驟馬向前。王忠挺槍來迎。兩馬相交，雲長撥馬便走。王忠趕來，轉過山坡，雲長回馬，大叫一聲，舞刀直取。王忠攔截不住，恰得驟馬奔逃，雲長左手倒提寶刀，右手揪住王忠勒甲縧，拖下鞍鞽，橫擔於馬上，回本陣來。王忠軍四散奔走。\n\n雲長押解王忠，回徐州見玄德。玄德問：「你乃何人？見居何職？敢詐稱曹丞相！」忠曰：「焉敢有詐？奉命教我虛張聲勢，以為疑兵。丞相實不在此。」玄德教付衣服酒食，且暫監下，待捉了劉岱，再作商議。雲長曰：「某知兄有和解之意，故生擒將來。」玄德曰：「吾恐翼德躁暴，殺了王忠，故不教去。此等人殺之無益，留之可為解和之地。」\n\n張飛曰：「二哥捉了王忠，我去生擒劉岱來！」玄德曰：「劉岱昔為兗州刺史，虎牢伐董卓時，也是一鎮諸侯。今日為前軍，不可輕敵。」飛曰：「量此輩何足道哉！我也似二哥生擒將來便了！」玄德曰：「只恐壞了他性命，誤我大事。」飛曰：「如殺了，我償他命！」玄德遂與軍三千。飛引兵前進。\n\n卻說劉岱知王忠被擒，堅守不出。張飛每日在寨前叫罵，岱聽知是張飛，越不敢出。飛守了數日，見岱不出，心生一計：傳令今夜二更去劫寨，日間卻在帳中飲酒詐醉，尋軍士罪過，打了一頓，縛在營中曰：「待我今夜出兵時，將來祭旗！」卻暗使左右縱之去。軍士得脫，偷走出營，逕往劉岱營中來報劫寨之事。劉岱見降卒身受重傷，遂聽其說，虛紮空寨，伏兵在外。\n\n是夜張飛卻分兵三路，中間使三十餘人，劫寨放火；卻教兩路軍抄出他寨後，看火起為號，夾擊之。二更時分，張飛自引精兵，先斷劉岱後路；中路三十餘人，搶入寨中放火。劉岱伏兵恰待殺入，張飛兩路兵齊出。岱軍自亂，正不知飛兵多少，各自潰散。劉岱引一隊殘軍，奪路而走，正撞見張飛；狹路相逢，急難回避；交馬只一合，早被張飛生擒過去。餘眾皆降。\n\n飛使人先報入徐州。玄德聞之，謂雲長曰：「翼德自來粗莽，今亦用智，吾無憂矣。」乃親自出郭迎之。飛曰：「哥哥道我躁暴，今日如何？」玄德曰：「不用言語相激，如何肯使機謀？」飛大笑。玄德見縛劉岱過來，慌下馬解其縛曰：「小弟張飛誤有冒瀆，望乞恕罪。」遂迎入徐州，放出王忠，一同款待。玄德曰：「前因車冑欲害備，故不得不殺之。丞相錯疑備反，遣二將軍前來問罪。備受丞相大恩，正思報效，安敢反耶？二將軍至許都，望善言為備分訴，備之幸也。」劉岱、王忠曰：「深荷使君不殺之恩，當於丞相處方便，以某兩家老小保使君。」\n\n玄德稱謝。次日盡還原領軍馬，送出郭外。劉岱、王忠行不上十餘里，一聲鼓響，張飛攔路大喝曰：「我哥哥忒沒分曉！捉住賊將如何又放了？」嚇得劉岱、王忠在馬上發顫。張飛睜眼挺槍趕來，背後一人飛馬大叫：「不得無禮！」視之，乃雲長也。劉岱、王忠方纔放心。雲長曰：「既兄長放了，吾弟如何不遵法令？」飛曰：「今番放了，下次又來。」雲長曰：「待他再來，殺之未遲。」劉岱、王忠連聲告退曰：「便丞相誅我三族，也不來了。望將軍寬恕。」飛曰：「便是曹操自來，也殺他片甲不回！今番權且記下兩顆頭！」劉岱、王忠抱頭鼠竄而去。雲長、翼德回見玄德曰：「曹操必然復來。」孫乾謂玄德曰：「徐州受敵之地，不可久居；不若分兵屯小沛，守邳城，為犄角之勢，以防曹操。」玄德用其言，令雲長守下邳；甘、糜二夫人亦於下邳安置：甘夫人乃小沛人也，糜夫人乃糜竺之妹也。孫乾、簡雍、糜竺、糜芳守徐州。玄德與張飛屯小沛。\n\n劉岱、王忠回見曹操，具言劉備不反之事。操怒罵：「辱國之徒，留你何用！」喝令左右推出斬之。正是：\n犬豕何堪共虎鬥，魚蝦空自與龍爭。\n不知二人性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 23\n\n第二十三回 禰正平裸衣罵賊 吉太醫下毒遭刑\n\n卻說曹操欲斬劉岱、王忠。孔融諫曰：「二人本非劉備敵手，若斬之，恐失將士之心。」操乃免其死，黜罷爵祿，欲自起兵伐玄德。孔融曰：「方今隆冬盛寒，未可動兵；待來春未為晚也。可先使人招安張繡、劉表，然後再圖徐州。」操然其言，先遣劉曄往說張繡。曄至襄城，先見賈詡，陳說曹公盛德。詡乃留曄於家中。\n\n次日來見張繡，說曹公遣劉曄招安之事。正議間，忽報袁紹有使至。繡命入。使者呈上書信。繡覽之，亦是招安之意。詡問來使曰：「近日興兵破曹操，勝負如何？」使曰：「隆冬寒月，權且罷兵。今以將軍與荊州劉表俱有國士之風，故來相請耳。」詡大笑曰：「汝可回見本初，道：『汝兄弟尚不能容，何能容天下國士乎！』」當面扯碎書，叱退來使。張繡曰：「方今袁強曹弱；今毀書叱使，袁紹若至，當如之何？」詡曰：「不如去從曹操。」繡曰：「吾先與操有讎，安得相容？」詡曰：「從操其便有三：夫曹公奉天子明詔，征伐天下，其宜從一也；紹強盛，我以少從之，必不以我為重，操雖弱，得我必喜，其宜從二也；曹公王霸之志，必釋私怨，以明德於四海，其宜從三也。願將軍無疑焉。」\n\n繡從其言，請劉曄相見。曄盛稱操德，且曰：「丞相若記舊怨，安肯使某來結好將軍乎？」繡大喜，即同賈詡等赴許都投降。繡見操，拜於階下。操忙扶起，執其手曰：「有小過失，勿記於心。」遂封繡為揚武將軍，封賈詡為執金吾使。操即命繡作書招安劉表。賈詡進曰：「劉景升好結納名流，今必得一有文名之士往說之，方可降耳。」操問荀攸曰：「誰人可去？」攸曰：「孔文舉可當其任。」\n\n操然之。攸出見孔融曰：「丞相欲得一有文名之士，以備行人之選。公可當此任否？」融曰：「吾友禰衡，字正平，其才十倍於我。此人宜在帝左右，不但可備行人而已。我當薦之天子。」於是遂上表奏帝。其文曰：\n臣聞洪水橫流，帝思俾乂；旁求四方，以招賢俊。昔世宗繼統，將弘基業；疇咨熙載，群士響臻。陛下叡聖，纂承基緒，遭遇厄運，勞謙日昃；維嶽降神，異人並出。竊見處士平原禰衡：年二十四，字正平，淑質貞亮，英才卓礫；初涉藝文，升堂睹奧。目所一見，輒誦之口；耳所暫聞，不忘於心。性與道合，思若有神。弘羊潛計，安世默識，以衡準之，誠不足怪。忠果正直，志懷霜雪；見善若驚，嫉惡若讎。任座抗行，史魚厲節，殆無以過也。鷙鳥累百，不如一鶚。使衡立朝，必有可觀，飛辯聘詞，溢氣坌涌；解疑釋結，臨敵有餘。\n\n昔賈誼求試屬國，詭係單于；終軍欲以長纓，牽制勁越；弱冠慷慨，前世美之；近日路粹、嚴象，亦用異才，擢拜臺郎：衡宜與為比。如龍躍天衢，振翼雲漢，揚聲紫微，垂光虹蜺，足以昭近署之多士，增四門之穆穆。鈞天廣樂，必有奇麗之觀；帝室王居，必蓄非常之寶。若衡等輩，不可多得。《激楚》、《陽阿》，至妙之容，掌伎者之所貪；飛兔、騕褭，絕足奔放，良、樂之所急也。臣等區區，敢不以聞？陞下篤慎取士，必須效試，乞令衡以褐衣召見。如無可觀釆，臣等受面欺之罪。\n\n帝覽表，以付曹操。操遂使人召衡至。禮畢，操不命坐。禰衡仰天歎曰：「天地雖闊，何無一人也！」操曰：「吾手下有數十人，皆當世英雄，何謂無人？」衡曰：「願聞。」操曰：「荀彧、荀攸、郭嘉、程昱，機深智遠，雖蕭何、陳平不及也。張遼、許褚、樂進、李典，勇不可當，雖岑彭、馬武不及也。呂虔、滿寵為從事；于禁、徐晃為先鋒。夏侯惇天下奇才，曹子孝世間福將。安得無人？」衡笑曰：「公言差矣。此等人物，吾盡識之：荀彧可使弔喪問疾，荀攸可使看墳守墓，程昱可使關門閉戶，郭嘉可使白詞念賦，張遼可使擊鼓鳴金，許褚可使牧牛放馬，樂進可使取狀讀詔，李典可使傳書送檄，呂虔可使磨刀鑄劍，滿寵可使飲酒食糟，于禁可使負版築牆，徐晃可使屠豬殺狗。夏侯惇稱為『完體將軍』，曹子孝呼為『要錢太守』。其餘皆是衣架飯囊，酒桶肉袋耳！」操怒曰：「汝有何能？」衡曰：「天文地理，無一不通；三教九流，無一不曉；上可以致君為堯、舜，下可以配德於孔、顏。豈與俗子共論乎！」時止有張遼在側，掣劍欲斬之。操曰：「吾正少一鼓吏；早晚朝賀宴享，可令禰衡充此職。」衡不推辭，應聲而去。遼曰：「此人出言不遜，何不殺之？」操曰：「此人素有虛名，遠近所聞。今日殺之，天下必謂我不能容物，彼自以為能，故令為鼓吏以辱之。」\n\n來日，操於省廳上大宴賓客，令鼓吏撾鼓。舊吏云：「撾鼓必換新衣。」衡穿舊衣而入，遂擊鼓為《漁陽三撾》，音節殊妙，淵淵有金石聲。坐客聽之，莫不慷慨流涕。左右喝曰：「何不更衣！」衡當面脫下舊破衣服，裸體而立，渾身盡露。坐客皆掩面。衡乃徐徐著褲，顏色不變。\n\n操叱曰：「廟堂之上，何太無禮？」衡曰：「欺君罔上乃謂無禮。吾露父母之形，以顯清白之體耳！」操曰：「汝為清白，誰為汙濁？」衡曰：「汝不識賢愚，是眼濁也；不讀詩書，是口濁也；不納忠言，是耳濁也；不通古今，是身濁也；不容諸侯，是腹濁也；常懷篡逆，是心濁也！吾乃天下名士，用為鼓吏，是猶陽貨輕仲尼、臧倉毀孟子耳！欲成霸王之業，而如此輕人耶？」\n\n時孔融在坐，恐操殺衡，乃從容進曰：「禰衡罪同胥靡，不足發明王之夢。」操指衡而言曰：「令汝往荊州為使。如劉表來降，便用汝作公卿。」衡不肯往。操備馬三匹，令二人扶挾而行；卻教手下文武，整酒於東門外送之。荀彧曰：「如禰衡來，不可起身。」衡至，下馬入見，眾皆端坐。衡放聲大哭。荀彧問曰：「何為而哭？」衡曰：「行於死柩之中，如何不哭？」眾皆曰：「吾等是死屍，汝乃無頭狂鬼耳！」衡曰：「吾乃漢朝之臣，不作曹瞞之黨，安得無頭？」眾欲殺之。苟彧急止之曰：「量鼠雀之輩，何足汙刀！」衡曰：「吾乃鼠雀，尚有人性；汝等只可謂之蜾蟲！」眾恨而散。\n\n衡至荊州，見劉表畢，雖頌德，實譏諷。表不喜，令去江夏見黃祖。或問表曰：「禰衡戲謔主公，何不殺之？」表曰：「禰衡數辱曹操，操不殺者，恐失人望；故令作使於我，欲借我手殺之，使我受害賢之名也。吾今遣去見黃祖，使曹操知我有識。」眾皆稱善。\n\n時袁紹亦遣使至。表問眾謀士曰：「袁本初又遣使來，曹孟德又差禰衡在此，當從何便？」從事中郎將韓嵩進曰：「今兩雄相持，將軍若欲有為，乘此破敵可也。如其不然，將擇其善者而從之。今曹操善能用兵，賢俊多歸，其勢必先取袁紹，然後移兵向江東，恐將軍不能禦；莫若舉荊州以附操，操必重待將軍矣。」表曰：「汝且去許都，觀其動靜，再作商議。」嵩曰：「君臣各有定分。嵩今事將軍，雖赴湯蹈火，一唯所命。將軍若能上順天子，下從曹公，使嵩可也；如持疑未定，嵩到京師，天子賜嵩一官，則嵩為天子之臣，不得復為將軍死矣。」表曰：「汝且先往觀之。吾別有主意。」\n\n嵩辭表，到許都見操。操遂拜嵩為侍中，領零陵太守。荀彧曰：「韓嵩來觀動靜，未有微功，重加此職。禰衡又無音耗，丞相遣而不問，何也？」操曰：「禰衡辱吾太甚，故借劉表手殺之，何必再問？」遂遣韓嵩回荊州說劉表。嵩回見表，稱頌朝廷盛德，勸表遣子入侍。表大怒曰：「汝懷二心耶！」欲斬之。嵩大叫曰：「將軍負嵩，嵩不負將軍！」蒯良曰：「嵩未去之前，先有此言矣。」劉表遂赦之。\n\n人報黃祖斬了禰衡，表問其故。對曰：「黃祖與禰衡共飲，皆醉。祖問衡曰：『君在許都有何人物？』衡曰：『大兒孔文舉，小兒楊德祖，除此二人，別無人物。』祖曰：『似我何如？』衡曰：『汝似廟中之神，雖受祭祀，恨無靈驗！』祖大怒曰：『汝以我為土木偶人耶！』遂斬之。衡至死罵不絕口。」劉表聞衡死，亦嗟呀不已，令葬於鸚鵡洲邊。後人有詩歎曰：　　\n黃祖才非長者儔，禰衡喪首此江頭。\n今來鸚鵡洲邊過，惟有無情碧水流。\n\n卻說曹操知禰衡受害，笑曰：「腐儒舌劍，反自殺矣！」因不見劉表來降，便欲興兵問罪。荀彧諫曰：「袁紹未平，劉備未滅，而欲用兵江漢，是猶舍心腹而顧手足也。可先滅袁紹，後滅劉備，江漢可一掃而平矣。」操從之。\n\n且說董承自劉玄德去後，日夜與王子服等商議，無計可施。建安五年，元旦朝賀，見曹操驕橫愈甚，感憤成疾。帝知國舅染病，令隨朝太醫前去醫治。此醫乃洛陽人：姓吉，名太，字稱平，人皆呼為吉平，當時名醫也。平到董承府用藥調治，旦夕不離；常見董承長吁短歎，不敢動問。\n\n時值元宵，吉平辭去，承留住，二人共飲。飲至更餘，承覺困倦，就和衣而睡。忽報王子服等四人至，承出接入。服曰：「大事諧矣！」承曰：「願聞其說。」服曰：「劉表結連袁紹，起兵五十萬，共分十路殺來。馬騰結連韓遂，起西涼軍七十二萬，從北殺來。曹操盡起許昌兵馬，分頭迎敵，城中空虛。若聚五家僮僕，可得千餘人。乘今夜府中大宴，慶賞元宵，將府圍住，突入殺之。不可失此機會！」\n\n承大喜，隨即喚家奴各人收拾兵器，自己披挂綽槍上馬，約會都在內門前相會，同時進兵。夜至二鼓，眾兵皆到。董承手提寶劍，徒步直入，見操設宴後堂，大叫：「操賊休走！」一劍剁去，隨手而倒。霎時覺來，乃南柯一夢，口中猶罵操賊不止。吉平向前叫曰：「汝欲害曹公乎？」承驚懼不能答。吉平曰：「國舅休慌。某雖醫人，未嘗忘漢。某連日見國舅嗟歎，不敢動問。恰纔夢中之言，已見真情。幸勿相瞞。倘有用某之處，雖滅九族，亦無後悔。」承掩面而哭曰：「只恐汝非真心！」\n\n平遂咬下一指為誓。承乃取出衣帶詔，令平視之；且曰：「今之謀望不成者，乃劉玄德、馬騰各自去了，無計可施，因此感而成疾。」平曰：「不消諸公用心。操賊性命，只在某手中。」承問其故。平曰：「操常患頭風，痛入骨髓；纔一舉發，便召某醫治。如早晚有召，只用一服毒藥，必然死矣，何必舉刀兵乎？」承曰：「若得如此，救漢朝社稷者，皆賴君也！」\n\n時吉平辭歸。承心中暗喜，步入後堂，忽見家奴秦慶童同侍妾雲英在暗處私語。承大怒，喚左右捉下，欲殺之。夫人勸免其死，各人人杖脊四十，將慶童鎖於冷房。慶童懷恨，夤夜將鐵鎖扭斷，跳墻而出，逕入曹操府中，告有機密事。操喚入密室問之。慶童云：「王子服、吳子蘭、种輯、吳碩、馬騰五人在家主府中商議機密，必然是謀丞相。家主將出白絹一段，不知寫著甚的。近日吉平咬指為誓，我也曾見。」\n\n曹操藏匿慶童於府中，董承只道逃往他方去了，也不追尋。次日，曹操詐患頭風，召吉平用藥。平自思曰：「此賊合休！」暗藏毒藥入府。操臥於床上，令平下藥。平曰：「此病可一服即愈。」教取藥罐，當面煎之。藥已半乾，平已暗下毒藥，親自送上。操知有毒，故意遲延不服。平曰：「乘熱服之，少汗即愈。」操起曰：「汝既讀儒書，必知禮義。『君有疾飲藥，臣先嘗之；父有疾飲藥，子先嘗之。』汝為我心腹之人，何不先嘗而後進？」平曰：「藥以治病，何用人嘗？」\n\n平知事已泄，縱步向前，扯住操耳而灌之。操推藥潑地，磚皆迸裂。操未及言，左右已將吉平執下。操曰：「吾豈有疾，特試汝耳！汝果有害我之心！」遂喚二十個精壯獄卒，執平至後園拷問。操坐於亭上，將吉平縛倒於地。吉平面不改容，略無懼怯。操笑曰：「量汝是個醫人，安敢下毒害我？必有人唆使你來。你說出那人，我便饒你。」平叱之曰：「汝乃欺君罔上之賊，天下皆欲殺汝，豈獨我乎！」操再三磨問。平怒曰：「我自欲殺汝，安有人使我來？今事不成，惟死而已！」操怒，教獄卒痛打。打到兩個時辰，皮開肉裂，血流滿階。操恐打死，無可對證，今獄卒揪去靜處，權且將息。傳令次日設宴，請眾大臣飲酒。惟董承託病不來。王子服等皆恐操生疑，只得俱至。操於後堂設席。酒行數巡，曰：「筵中無可為樂，我有一人，可為眾官醒酒。」教二十個獄卒：「與吾牽來！」\n\n須臾，只見一長枷釘著吉平，拖至階下。操曰：「眾官不知：此人連結惡黨，欲反背朝廷，謀害曹某；今日天敗，請聽口詞。」操教先打一頓，昏絕於地，以水噴面。吉平甦醒，睜目切齒而罵曰：「操賊！不殺我，更待何時？」操曰：「同謀者先有六人，與汝共七人耶？」平只是大罵。王子服等四人面面相覷，如坐鍼氈。操教一面打，一面噴，平並無求饒之意。操見不招，且教牽去。\n\n眾官席散，操只留王子服等四人夜宴。四人魂不附體，只得留待。操曰：「本不相留，爭奈有事相問。汝四人不知與董承商議何事？」子服曰：「並未商議甚事。」操曰：「白絹中寫著何事？」子服等皆隱諱，操喚出慶童對証。子服曰：「汝於何處見來？」慶童曰：「你迴避了眾人，六人在一處畫字，如何賴得？」子服曰：「此賊與國舅侍妾通姦，被責誣主，不可聽也。」操曰：「吉平下毒，非董承所使而誰？」子服等皆言不知。操曰：「今晚自首，尚猶可恕；若待事發，其實難容！」\n\n子服等皆言並無此事。操叱左右將四人拏住監禁。次日，帶領眾人逕投董承家探病。承只得出迎。操曰：「緣何夜來不赴宴？」承曰：「微疾未痊，不敢輕出。」操曰：「此是憂國家病耳。」承愕然。操曰：「國舅知吉平事乎？」承曰：「不知。」操冷笑曰：「國舅如何不知？」喚左右：「牽來與國舅起病。」承舉措無地。\n\n須臾，二十獄卒推吉平至階下。吉平大罵：「曹操逆賊！」操指謂承曰：「此人曾攀下王子服等四人，吾已拏下廷尉。尚有一人，未曾捉獲。」因問平曰：「誰使汝來藥我？可速招出！」平曰：「天使我來殺逆賊！」操怒教打。身上無容刑之處。承在座觀之，心如刀割。操又問平曰：「你原有十指，今如何只有九指？」平曰：「嚼以為誓，誓殺國賊！」操教取刀來，就階下截去其九指，曰：「一發截了，教你為誓！」平曰：「尚有口可以吞賊，有舌可以罵賊！」操令割其舌。平曰：「且勿動手。吾今刑不過，只得供招。可釋吾縛。」操曰：「釋之何礙？」遂命解其縛。平起身望闕拜曰：「臣不能為國家除賊，乃天數也！」拜畢，撞階而死。操令分其肢體號令。時建安五年正月也。史官有詩曰：\n漢朝無起色，醫國有稱平。\n立誓除姦黨，捐軀報聖明。\n極刑詞愈烈，慘死氣如生。\n十指淋漓處，千秋仰異名。\n\n操見吉平已死，教左右牽過秦慶童至面前。操曰：「國舅認得此人否？」承大怒曰：「逃奴在此！即當誅之！」操曰：「他首告謀反，今來對證，誰敢誅之？」承曰：「丞相何故聽逃奴一面之說？」操曰：「王子服等吾已擒下，皆招證明白，汝尚抵賴乎？」即喚左右拏下，命從人直入董承臥房內，搜出衣帶詔並義狀。操看了，笑曰：「鼠輩安敢如此！」遂命：「將董承全家良賤，盡皆監禁，休教走脫一個。」操回府以詔狀示眾謀士商議，要廢獻帝，更立新君。正是：\n數行丹詔成虛望，一紙盟書惹禍殃。\n未知獻帝性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 24\n\n第二十四回 國賊行兇殺貴妃 皇叔敗走投袁紹\n\n卻說曹操見了衣帶詔，與眾謀士商議，欲廢卻獻帝，更擇有德者立之。程昱諫曰：「明公所以能威震四方，號令天下者，以奉漢家名號故也。今諸侯未平，遽行廢立之事，必起兵端矣」操乃止。只將董承等五人，并其全家老小，押送各門處斬。死者共七百餘人。城中官民見者，無不下淚。後人有詩歎董承曰：\n密詔傳衣帶，天言出禁門。\n當年曾救駕，此日更承恩。\n憂國成心疾，除奸入夢魂。\n忠貞千古在，成敗復誰論！\n\n又有歎王子服等四人詩曰：\n書名尺素矢忠謀，慷慨思將君父酬。\n赤膽可憐捐百口，丹心自是足千秋。\n\n且說曹操既殺了董承等眾人，怒氣未消，遂帶劍入宮，來弒董貴妃。貴妃乃董承之妹，帝幸之，已懷孕五月。當日帝在後宮，正與伏皇后私論董承之事，至今尚無音耗。忽見曹操帶劍入宮，面有怒容，帝大驚失色。操曰：「董承謀反，陛下知否？」帝曰：「董卓已誅矣。」操大聲曰：「不是董卓！是董承！」帝戰慄曰：「朕實不知。」操曰：「忘了破指修詔耶？」帝不能答。操叱武士擒董妃至。帝告曰：「董妃有五月身孕，望丞相見憐。」操曰：「若非天敗，吾已被害。豈得復留此女，為吾後患？」伏后告曰：「貶於冷宮，待分娩了，殺之未遲。」操曰：「欲留此逆種，為母報讎乎？」董妃泣告曰：「乞全屍而死，勿令彰露。」操令取白練至面前。帝泣謂妃曰：「卿於九泉之下，勿怨朕躬！」言訖，淚下如雨。伏后亦大哭。操怒曰：「猶作兒女態耶！」叱武士牽出，勒死於宮門之外。後人有詩歎董妃曰：\n春殿承恩亦枉然，傷哉龍種並時捐。\n堂堂帝主難相救，掩面徒看淚湧泉。\n\n操諭監宮官曰：「今後但有外戚宗族，不奉吾旨，輒入宮門者斬。守禦不嚴，與同罪。」又撥心腹人三千充御林軍，令曹洪統領，以為防察。操謂程昱曰：「今董承等雖誅，尚有馬騰、劉備，亦在此數，不可不除。」昱曰：「馬騰屯軍西涼，未可輕取；但當以書慰勞，勿使生疑，誘入京師圖之，可也。劉備現在徐州，分布犄角之勢，亦不可輕敵。況今袁紹屯兵官渡，常有圖許都之心。若我一旦東征，劉備勢必求救於紹。紹趁虛來襲，何以當之？」操曰：「非也，備乃人傑也。今若不擊，待其羽翼既成，急難圖矣。袁紹雖強，事多懷疑不決，何足憂乎？」\n\n正議間，郭嘉自外而入。操問曰：「吾欲東征劉備，奈有袁紹之憂，如何？」嘉曰：「紹性遲而多疑，某謀士各相妒忌，不足憂也。劉備新整軍兵，眾心未服，丞相引兵東征，一戰可定矣。」操大喜曰：「正合吾意。」遂起二十萬大軍，分兵五路下徐州。\n\n細作探知，報入徐州。孫乾先往下邳報知關公，隨至小沛報知玄德。玄德與孫乾計議曰：「此必求救於袁紹，方可解危。」於是玄德修書一封，遣孫乾至河北。乾乃先見田豐，具言其事，求其引進。豐即引孫乾入見紹，呈上書信。只見紹形容憔悴，衣冠不整。豐曰：「今日主公何故如此？」紹曰：「我將死矣！」豐曰：「主公何出此言？」紹曰：「吾生五子，惟最幼者，極快吾意。今患疥瘡，命已垂絕。吾有何心更論他事乎？」豐曰：「今曹操東征劉玄德，許昌空虛。若以義兵虛而入，上可以保天子，下可以救萬民。此不易得之機會也，惟明公裁之。」紹曰：「吾亦知此最好，奈我心中恍惚，恐有不利。」豐曰：「何恍惚之有？」紹曰：「五子中惟此子生得最異，倘有疏虞，吾命休矣。」遂決意不肯發兵，乃謂孫乾曰：「汝回見玄德，可言其故。倘有不如意，可來相投，吾自有相助之處。」田豐以杖擊地曰：「遭此難遇之時，乃以嬰兒之病，失此機會，大事去矣！可痛惜哉！」跌足長歎而出。\n\n孫乾見紹不肯發兵，只得星夜回小沛見玄德，具說此事。玄德大驚曰：「似此如之奈何？」張飛曰：「兄長勿憂。曹兵遠來，必然困乏；乘其初至，先去劫寨，可破曹操。」玄德曰：「素以汝為一勇夫耳，前者捉劉岱時，頗能用計；今獻此策，亦中兵法。」乃從其言，分兵劫寨。\n\n且說曹操引軍往小沛來。正行間，狂風驟至，忽聽一聲響亮，將一面牙旗吹折。操便令軍兵且住，聚眾謀士問吉凶。荀彧曰：「風從何方來？吹折甚顏色旗？」操曰：「風自東南方來，吹折角上牙旗，旗乃青紅二色。」彧曰：「不主別事，今夜劉備必來劫寨。」操點頭。忽毛玠入見曰：「方纔東南風起，吹折青紅牙旗一面。主公以為主何吉凶？」操曰：「公意若何？」毛玠曰：「愚意以為今夜必主有人來劫寨。」後人有詩歎曰：\n吁嗟帝冑勢孤窮，全仗分兵劫寨功。\n爭奈牙旗折有兆，老天何故縱奸雄？\n\n操曰：「天報應我，當即防之。」遂分兵九隊，只留一隊向前虛紮營寨，餘眾八面埋伏。是夜月色微明。玄德在左，張飛在右，分兵兩隊進發，只留孫乾守小沛。\n\n且說張飛自以為得計，領輕騎在前，突入操寨，但見零零落落，無多人馬，四邊火光大起，喊聲齊舉。飛知中計，急出寨外。正東張遼、正西許褚、正南于禁、正北李典、東南徐晃、西南樂進、東北夏侯惇、西北夏侯淵，八處軍馬殺來。張飛左衝右突，前遮後當，所領軍兵原是曹操手下舊軍，見事勢已急，儘皆投降去了。飛正殺間，逢著徐晃大殺一陣，後面樂進趕到。飛殺條血路突圍而出，只有數十騎跟定。欲還小沛，去路已斷；欲投徐州、下邳，又恐曹軍截住。尋思無路，只得望芒碭山而去。\n\n卻說玄德引軍劫寨，將近寨門，喊聲大震，後面衝出一軍，先截去了一半人馬。夏侯惇又到。玄德突圍而走，夏侯淵又從後趕來。玄德回顧，止有三十餘騎跟隨；急欲奔還小沛，早望見小沛城中火起，只得棄了小沛，欲投徐州、下邳；又見曹軍漫山塞野，截住去路。玄德自思無路可歸，想：「袁紹有言：『倘不如意，可來相投』，今不若暫往依棲，別作良圖。」遂望青州路而走，正逢李典攔住。玄德匹馬落荒望北而逃，李典擄將從騎去了。\n\n且說玄德匹馬投青州，日行三百里，奔至青州城下叫門；門吏問了姓名，來報刺史。刺史乃袁紹長子袁譚。譚素敬玄德，聞知匹馬到來，即便開門相迎，接入公廨，細問其故。玄德備言兵敗相投之意。譚乃留玄德於館驛中住下，發書報父袁紹；一面差本州人馬，護送玄德。至平原界口，袁紹親自引眾出鄴郡三十里迎接玄德。玄德拜謝，紹忙答禮曰：「昨為小兒抱病，有失救援，於心怏怏不安。今幸得相見，大慰平生渴想之思。」玄德曰：「孤窮劉備，久欲投於門下，奈機緣未遇，今為曹操所攻，妻子俱陷，想將軍容納四方之士，故不避羞慚，逕來相投。望乞收錄，誓當圖報。」紹大喜，相待甚厚，同居冀州。\n\n且說曹操當夜取了小沛，隨即進兵攻徐州。糜竺、簡雍，守把不住，只得棄城而走。陳登獻了徐州。曹操大軍入城，安民己畢，隨喚眾謀士議取下邳。荀彧曰：「雲長保護玄德妻小，死守此城。若不速取，恐為袁紹所竊。」操曰：「吾素愛雲長武藝人材，欲得之以為己用，不若令人說之使降。」郭嘉曰：「雲長義氣深重，必不肯降。若使人說之，恐被其害。」帳下一人出曰：「某與關公有一面之交，願往說之。」眾視之，乃張遼也。程昱曰：「文遠雖與雲長有舊，吾觀此人，非可以言詞說也。某有一計，使此人進退無路，然後用文遠說之，彼必歸丞相矣。」正是：\n整備窩弓射猛虎，安排香餌釣鰲魚。\n未知其計若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 25\n\n第二十五回 屯土山關公約三事 救白馬曹操解重圍\n\n卻說程昱獻計曰：「雲長有萬人之敵，非智謀不能取之。今可即差劉備手下投降之兵，入下邳，見關公，只說是逃回的，伏於城中為內應；卻引關公出戰，詐敗佯輸，誘入他處，以精兵截其歸路，然後說之可也。」操聽其謀，即令徐州降兵數十，逕投下邳來降關公。關公以為舊兵，留而不疑。\n\n次日，夏侯惇為先鋒，領兵五千來搦戰。關公不出，惇即使人於城下辱罵。關公大怒，引三千人馬出城，與夏侯惇交戰。約戰十餘合，惇撥回馬走。關公趕來，惇且戰且走。關公約趕二十里，恐下邳有失，提兵便回。只聽得一聲砲響，左有徐晃，右有許褚，兩隊軍截住去路。關公奪路而走，兩邊伏兵排下硬弩百張，箭如飛蝗。關公不過，勒兵再回，徐晃、許褚接住交戰。關公奮力殺退二人，引軍欲回下邳，夏侯惇又截住廝殺。\n\n公戰至日晚，無路可歸，只得到一座土山，引兵屯於山頭，權且少歇。曹兵團團將土山圍住。關公於山上遙望下邳城中火光沖天，卻是那詐降兵卒偷開城門，曹操自提大軍殺入城中，只教舉火以惑關公之心。\n\n關公見下邳火起，心中驚惶，連夜幾番衝下山來，皆被亂箭射回。捱到天曉，再欲整頓下山衝突，忽見一人跑馬上山來，視之乃張遼也。關公迎謂曰：「文遠欲來相敵耶？」遼曰：「非也。想故人舊日之情，特來相見。」遂棄刀下馬，與關公敘禮畢，坐於山頂。公曰：「文遠莫非說關某乎？」遼曰：「不然。昔日蒙兄救弟，今日弟安得不救兄？」公曰：「然則文遠將欲助我乎？」遼曰：「亦非也。」公曰：「既不助我，來此何干？」\n\n遼曰：「玄德不知存亡，翼德未知生死。昨夜曹公已破下邳，軍民盡無傷害，差人護衛玄德家眷，不許驚擾。如此相待，弟特來報兄。」關公怒曰：「此言特說我也。吾今雖處絕地，視死如歸。汝當速去，吾即下山迎戰。」張遼大笑曰：「兄此言豈不為天下笑乎？」公曰：「吾仗忠義而死，安得為天下笑？」遼曰：「兄今即死，其罪有三。」公曰：「汝且說我那三罪？」\n\n遼曰：「當初劉使君與兄結義之時，誓同生死；今使君方敗，而兄即戰死，倘使君復出，欲求兄相助，而不可復得，豈不負當年之盟誓乎？其罪一也。劉使君以家眷付託於兄，兄今戰死，二夫人無所倚賴，負卻使君依託之重。其罪二也。兄武藝超群，兼通經史，不思共使君匡扶漢室，徒欲赴湯蹈火，以成匹夫之勇，安得為義？其罪三也。兄有此三罪，弟不得不告。」\n\n公沈吟曰：「汝說我有三罪，欲我如何？」遼曰：「今四面皆曹公之兵，兄若不降，則必死；徒死無益，不若且降曹公，卻打聽劉使君音信，知何處，即往投之。一者可以保二夫人，二者不背桃園之約，三者可留有用之身。有此三便，兄宜詳之。」\n\n公曰：「兄言三便，吾有三約。若丞相能從我，即當卸甲；如其不允，吾寧受三罪而死。」遼曰：「丞相寬洪大量，何所不容？願聞三事。」公曰：「一者，吾與皇叔設誓，共扶漢室，吾今只降漢帝，不降曹操；二者，二嫂處請給皇叔俸祿贍，一應上下人等，皆不許到門；三者，但知劉皇叔去向，不管千里萬里，便當辭去。三者缺一，斷不肯降。望文遠急急回報。」\n\n張遼應諾，遂上馬，回見曹操，先說降漢不降曹之事。操笑曰；「吾為漢相，漢即吾也。此可從之。」遼又言：「二夫人欲請皇叔俸給，並上下人等不許到門。」操曰：「吾於皇叔俸內，更加倍與之。至於嚴禁內外，乃是家法，又何疑焉？」遼又曰：「但知玄德信息，雖遠必往。」操搖首曰：「然則吾養雲長何用？此事卻難從。」遼曰：「豈不聞豫讓眾人國士之論乎？劉玄德待雲長不過恩厚耳。丞相更施厚恩以結其心，何憂雲長之不服也？」操曰：「文遠之言甚當，吾願從此三事。」\n\n張遼再往上回報關公。關公曰：「雖然如此，暫請丞相退軍，容我入城見二嫂，告知其事，然後投降。」張遼再回，以此言報曹操。操即傳令，退軍至十里。荀彧曰：「不可。恐有詐。」操曰：「雲長義士，必不失信。」遂引軍退。關公引兵入下邳，見人民安妥不動，竟到府中，來見二嫂。\n\n甘、糜二夫人聽得關公到來，急出迎之。公拜於階下曰：「使二嫂受驚，某之罪也。」二夫人曰：「皇叔今在何處？」公曰：「不知去向。」二夫人曰：「二叔今將若何？」公曰：「關某出城死戰，被困土山，張遼勸我投降，我以三事相約。曹操已皆允從，故特退兵，放我入城。我不曾得嫂嫂主意，未敢擅便。」二夫人問那三事。關公將上項三事，備述一遍。甘夫人曰：「昨日曹軍入城，我等皆以為必死；誰想毫髮不動，一軍不敢入門。叔叔既已領諾，何必問我二人？只恐日後曹操不肯容叔叔去尋皇叔。」公曰：「嫂嫂放心，關某自有主張。」二夫人曰：「叔叔自家裁處，凡事不必問俺女流。」\n\n關公辭退，遂引數十騎來見曹操。操自出轅門相接。關公下馬入拜，操慌忙答禮。關公曰：「敗兵之將，深荷不殺之恩。」操曰：「素慕雲長忠義，今日幸得相見，足慰平生之望。」關公曰：「文遠代稟三事，蒙丞相應允，諒不食言。」操曰：「吾言既出，安敢失信？」關公曰：「關某若知皇叔所在，雖蹈水火，必往從之。此時恐不及拜辭，伏乞見原。」操曰：「玄德若在，必從公去；但恐亂軍中亡矣。公且寬心，尚容緝聽。」\n\n關公拜謝。操設宴相待。次日班師還許昌。關公收拾車仗，請二嫂上車，親自護車而行。於路安歇驛館，操欲亂其君臣之禮，使關公與二嫂共處一室。關公乃秉燭立於戶外，自夜達旦，毫無倦色。操見公如此，愈加敬服。既到許昌，操撥一府與關公居住。關公分一宅為兩院，內門撥老軍十人把守。關公自居外宅。操引關公朝見獻帝，帝命為偏將軍。公謝恩歸宅。\n\n操次日設大宴，會眾謀臣武士，以客禮待關公，延之上座；又備綾錦及金銀器皿相送。關公都送與二嫂收貯。關公自到許昌，操待之甚厚：小宴三日，大宴五日；又送美女十人，使侍關公。關公盡送入內門，令伏侍二嫂。卻又三日一次於內門外躬身施禮，動問二嫂安否。二夫人回問皇叔之事畢，曰：「叔叔自便。」關公方敢退回。操聞之，又歎服關公不已。\n\n一日，操見關公所穿綠錦戰袍已舊，即度其身品，取異錦作戰袍一領相贈。關公受之，穿於衣底，上仍用舊袍罩之。操笑曰：「雲長何如此之儉乎？」公曰：「某非儉也。舊袍乃劉皇叔所賜，某穿之如見兄面，不敢以丞相之新賜而忘兄長之舊賜，故穿於上。」操歎曰：「真義士也！」然口雖稱羨，心實不悅。\n\n一日，關公在府，忽報：「內院二夫人哭倒於地，不知為何，請將軍速入。」關公乃整衣跪於內門外，問二嫂為何悲泣。甘夫人曰：「我夜夢皇叔身陷於土坑之內，覺來與糜夫人論之，想在九泉之下矣，是以相哭。」關公曰；「夢寐之事，不可憑信。此是嫂嫂想念之故。請勿憂愁。」\n\n正說間，適曹操命使來請關公赴宴。公辭二嫂，往見操。操見公有淚容，問其故。公曰：「二嫂思兄痛哭，不由某心不悲。」操笑而寬解之，頻以酒相勸。公醉，自綽其髯而言曰：「生不能報國家，而背其兄，徒為人也！」操問曰：「雲長髯有數乎？」公曰：「約數百根。每秋月約退三五根。冬月多以皂紗囊裹之，恐其斷也。」操以紗錦作囊，與關公護髯。次日，早朝見帝。帝見關公一紗錦囊垂於胸次，帝問之。關公奏曰：「臣髯頗長，丞相賜囊貯之。」帝令當殿披拂，過於其腹。帝曰：「真美髯公也！」因此人皆呼為美髯公。\n\n忽一日，操請關公宴。臨散，送公出府，見公馬瘦，操曰：「公馬因何而瘦？」關公曰：「賤軀頗重，馬不能載，因此常瘦。」操令左右備一馬來。須臾牽至。那馬身如火炭，狀甚雄偉。操指曰：「公識此馬否？」公曰：「莫非呂布所騎赤兔馬乎？」操曰：「然也。」遂並鞍轡送與關公。關公再拜稱謝。操不悅曰：「吾累送美女金帛，公未嘗下拜；今吾贈馬，乃喜而再拜，何賤人而貴畜耶？」關公曰：「吾知此馬日行千里，今幸得之，若知兄長下落，可一日而見面矣。」操愕然而悔。關公辭去。後人有詩歎曰：\n威傾三國著英豪，一宅分居義氣高。\n奸相枉將虛禮待，豈知關羽不降曹。\n\n操問張遼曰：「吾待雲長不薄，而彼常懷去心，何也？」遼曰：「容某探其情。」次日，往見關公。禮畢，遼曰：「我薦兄在丞相處，不曾落後。」公曰：「深感丞相厚意；只是吾身雖在此，心念皇叔，未嘗去懷。」遼曰：「兄言差矣。處世不分輕重，非丈夫也。玄德待兄，未必過於丞相，兄何故只懷去志？」公曰：「吾固知曹公待吾甚厚；奈吾受劉皇叔厚恩，誓以共死，不可背之。吾終不留此。要必立效以報曹公，然後去耳。」遼曰：「倘玄德已棄世，公何所歸乎？」公曰：「願從於地下。」\n\n遼知公終不可留，乃告退，回見曹操，具以實告。操歎曰：「事主不忘其本，乃天下之義士也！」荀彧曰：「彼言立功方去，若不教彼立功，未必便去。」操然之。\n\n卻說玄德在袁紹處，旦夕煩惱。紹曰：「玄德何故常憂？」玄德曰：「二弟不知音耗，妻小陷於曹賊；上不能報國，下不能保家，安得不憂？」紹曰：「吾欲進兵赴許都久矣。方今春煖，正好興兵。」便商議破曹之策。田豐諫曰：「前操攻徐州，許都空虛，不及此時進兵；今徐州已破，操兵方銳，未可輕敵。不如以久持之，待其有隙而後可動也。」\n\n紹曰：「待我思之。」因問玄德曰：「田豐勸我固守，何如？」玄德曰：「曹操欺君之賊，明公若不討之，恐失大義於天下。」紹曰：「玄德之言甚善。」遂欲興兵。田豐又諫。紹怒曰：「汝等弄文輕武，使我失大義！」田豐頓首曰：「若不聽臣良言，出師不利。」紹大怒，欲斬之。玄德力勸，乃囚於獄中。沮授見田豐下獄，乃會其宗族，盡散家財，與之訣曰：「吾隨軍而去，勝則威無不加，敗則一身不保矣！」眾皆下淚送之。\n\n紹遣大將顏良作先鋒，進攻白馬。沮授諫曰：「顏良性狹，雖驍勇，不可獨任。」紹曰：「吾之上將，非汝等可料。」大軍進發至黎陽，東郡太守劉延告急許昌。曹操急議興兵抵敵。關公聞知，遂入相府見操曰：「聞丞相起兵，某願為前部。」操曰：「未敢煩將軍。早晚有事，當來相請。」關公乃退。操引兵十五萬，分三面隊行。於路又連接劉延告急文書，操先提五萬軍親臨白馬，靠土山劄住。遙望山前平川曠野之地，顏良前部精兵十萬，排成陣勢。操駭然，回顧呂布舊將宋憲曰：「吾聞汝乃呂布部下猛將，今可與顏良一戰。」\n\n宋憲領諾，綽槍上馬，直出陣前。顏良橫刀立馬於門旗下；見宋憲馬至，良大喝一聲，縱馬來迎。戰不三合，手起刀落，斬宋憲於陣前。曹操大驚曰：「真勇將也！」魏續曰：「殺我同伴，願去報讎！」操許之。續上馬持矛，逕出陣前，大罵顏良。良更不打話，交馬一合，照頭一刀，劈魏續於馬下。操曰：「今誰敢當之？」徐晃應聲而出，與顏良戰二十合，敗歸本陣。諸將慄然。曹操收軍，良亦引軍退去。\n\n操見連折二將，心中憂悶。程昱曰：「某舉一人可敵顏良。」操問是誰。昱曰：「非關公不可。」操曰：「吾恐他立了功便去。」昱曰：「劉備若在，必投袁紹。今若使雲長破袁紹之兵，紹必疑劉備而殺之矣。備既死，雲長又安往乎？」操大喜，遂差人去請關公。關公即入辭二嫂。二嫂曰：「叔叔此去，可打聽皇叔消息。」\n\n關公領諾而出，提青龍刀，上赤兔馬，引從者數人，直至白馬來見曹操。操敘說：「顏良連誅二將，勇不可當，特請雲長商議。」關公曰：「容某觀之。」操置酒相待。忽報顏良搦戰，操引關公上土山觀看。操與關公坐，諸將環立。曹操指山下顏良排的陣勢，旗幟鮮明，槍刀森布，嚴整有威，乃謂關公曰：「河北人馬，如此雄壯！」關公曰：「以吾觀之，如土雞瓦犬耳！」操又指曰：「麾蓋之下，銹袍金甲，持刀立馬者，乃顏良也。」關舉目一望，謂操曰：「吾觀顏良，如插標賣首耳！」操曰：「未可輕視。」關公起身曰：「某雖不才，願去萬軍中取其首級，來獻丞相。」張遼曰：「軍中無戲言，雲長不可忽也。」\n\n關公奮然上馬，倒提青龍刀，跑下山來，鳳目圓睜，蠶眉直豎，直衝彼陣，河北軍如波開浪裂。關公逕奔顏良。顏良正在麾蓋下，見關公衝來，方欲問時，關公赤兔馬快，早已跑到面前。顏良措手不及，被雲長手起一刀，刺於馬下。忽地下馬，割了顏良首級，拴於馬項之下，飛身上馬，提刀出陣，如入無人之境。河北兵將大驚，不戰自亂。曹軍乘勢攻擊，死者不可勝數，馬匹器械，搶奪極多。關公縱馬上山，眾將盡皆稱賀。公獻首級於操前。操曰：「將軍真神人也！」關公曰：「某何足道哉！吾弟張翼德於百萬軍中取上將之頭，如探囊取物耳。」操大驚，回顧左右曰：「今後如遇張翼德，不可輕敵。」令寫於衣袍襟底以記之。\n\n卻說顏良敗軍奔回，半路迎見袁紹，報說被赤面長鬚使大刀一勇將，匹馬入陣，斬顏良而去，因此大敗。紹驚問曰：「此人是誰？」沮授曰：「此必是劉玄德之弟關雲長也。」紹大怒，指玄德曰：「汝弟斬吾愛將，汝必通謀，留你何用！」喚刀斧手推出玄德斬之。正是：\n初見方為座上客，此日幾同階下囚。\n未知玄德性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 26\n\n第二十六回 袁本初敗兵折將 關雲長掛印封金\n\n卻說袁紹欲斬玄德。玄德從容進曰：「明公只聽一面之詞，而絕向日之情耶？備自徐州失散，二弟雲長未知存否。天下同貌者不少，豈赤面長鬚之人，即為關某也？明公何不察之？」袁紹是個沒主張的人，聞玄德之言，責沮授曰：「誤聽汝言，險殺好人。」遂仍請玄德上帳坐，議報顏良之讎。帳下一人應聲而進曰：「顏良與我如兄弟，今被曹賊所殺，我安得不雪其恨？」\n\n玄德視其人，身長八尺，面如獬豸，乃河北名將文醜也。袁紹大喜曰：「非汝不能報顏良之讎。吾與十萬軍兵，便渡黃河，追殺曹賊！」沮授曰：「不可。今宜留屯延津，分兵官渡，乃為上策。若輕舉渡河，設或有變，眾皆不能還矣。」紹怒曰：「皆是汝等遲緩軍心，遷延日月，有妨大事！豈不聞『兵貴神速』乎？」沮授出，歎曰：「上盈其志，下務其功；悠悠黃河，吾其濟乎！」遂託疾不出議事。\n\n玄德曰：「備蒙大恩，無可報效，意欲與文將軍同行：一者報明公之德，二者就探雲長的實信。」紹喜，喚文醜與玄德同領前部。文醜曰：「劉玄德屢敗之將，於軍不利。既主公要他去時，某分三萬軍，教他為後部。」於是文醜自領七萬軍先行，令玄德引三萬軍隨後。\n\n且說曹操見雲長斬了顏良，倍加欽敬，表奏朝廷，封雲長為漢壽亭侯，鑄印送關公。忽報袁紹又使大將文醜渡黃河，已據延津之上。操乃先使人移徙居民於西河，然後自領兵迎之。傳下將令：以後軍為前軍，以前軍為後軍；糧草先行，軍兵在後。呂虔曰：「糧草在先，軍兵在後，何意也？」操曰：「糧草在後，多被剽掠，故令在前。」虔曰：「倘遇敵軍劫去，如之奈何？」操曰：「且待敵軍到時，卻有理會。」\n\n虔心疑未決。操令糧食輜重沿河塹至延津。操在後軍，聽得前軍發喊，急教人看時，報說：「河北大將文醜兵至，我軍皆棄糧草，四散奔走。後軍又遠，將如之何？」操以鞭指兩阜曰：「此可暫避。」人馬急奔土阜。操令軍士皆解衣卸甲少歇，盡放其馬。文醜軍掩至。眾將曰：「賊至矣！可急收馬匹，退回白馬！」荀攸急止之曰：「此正可以餌敵，何故反退？」操急以目視荀攸而笑。攸知其意，不復言。\n\n文醜軍既得糧草車仗，又來搶馬。軍士不依隊伍，自相雜亂。曹操卻令軍將一齊下土阜擊之，文醜軍大亂。曹兵圍裹將來，文醜挺身獨戰。軍士自相踐踏，文醜止遏不住，只得撥馬回走。操在土阜上指曰：「文醜為河北名將，誰可擒之？」張遼、徐晃，飛馬齊出，大叫：「文醜休走！」文醜回頭見二將趕上，遂按住鐵槍，拈弓搭箭，正射張遼。徐晃大叫：「賊將休放箭！」張遼低頭急躲，一箭射中頭盔，將簪纓射去。遼奮力再趕，坐下戰馬，又被文醜一箭射中面頰。那馬跪倒前蹄，張遼落地。\n\n文醜回馬復來，徐晃急輪大斧，截住廝殺。只見文醜後面軍馬齊到，晃料敵不過，撥馬而回。文醜沿河趕來。忽見十餘騎馬，旗號翩翻，一將當頭提刀飛馬而來，乃關雲長也，大喝：「賊將休走！」與文醜交馬，戰不三合，文醜心怯，撥馬遶河而走。關公馬快，趕上文醜，腦後一刀，將文醜斬下馬來。曹操在土阜上，見關公砍了文醜，大驅人馬掩殺。河北軍大半落水，糧草馬匹仍被曹操奪回。\n\n雲長引數騎東衝西突。正殺之間，劉玄德領三萬軍隨後到。前面哨馬探知，報與玄德云：「今番又是紅面長髯的斬了文醜。」玄德慌忙驟馬來看，隔河望見一簇人馬，往來如飛，旗上寫著「漢壽亭侯關雲長」七字。玄德暗謝天地曰：「原來吾弟果然在曹操處！」欲待招呼相見，被曹兵大隊擁來，只得收兵回去。袁紹接應官渡，下定寨柵。郭圖、審配入見袁紹，說：「今番又是關某殺了文醜，劉備佯推不知。」袁紹大怒，罵曰：「大耳賊焉敢如此！」\n\n少頃，玄德至，紹令推出斬之。玄德曰：「某有何罪？」紹曰：「你故使汝弟又壞我一員大將，如何無罪？」玄德曰：「容伸一言而死。曹操素忌備，今知備在明公處，恐備助公，故特使雲長誅殺二將。公知必怒。此借公之手以殺劉備也，願明公思之。」袁紹曰：「玄德之言是也。汝等幾使我受害賢之名。」喝退左右，請玄德上帳而坐。\n\n玄德謝曰：「荷明公寬大之恩，無可補報，欲令一心腹人，持密書去見雲長，使知劉備消息，彼必星夜來到，輔佐明公，共誅曹操，以報顏良、文醜之讎，若何？」袁紹大喜曰：「吾得雲長，勝顏良、文醜十倍也。」玄德修下書劄，未有人送去。紹令退軍武陽，連營數十里，按兵不動。操乃使夏侯惇領兵守住官渡隘口，自己班師回許都，大宴眾官，賀雲長之功。因謂呂虔曰：「昔日吾以糧草在前者，乃餌敵之計也。惟荀公達知吾心耳。」眾皆歎服。\n\n正飲宴間，忽報：「汝南有黃巾劉辟、龔都，甚是猖獗。曹洪累戰不利，乞遺兵救之。」雲長聞言，進曰：「關某願施犬馬之勞，破汝南賊寇。」操曰：「雲長建立大功，未曾重酬，豈可復勞征進？」公曰：「關某久閒，必生疾病。願再一行。」曹操壯之，點兵五萬，使于禁、樂進為副將，次日便行。荀彧密謂操曰：「雲長有歸劉之心，倘知消息必去，不可頻令出征。」操曰：「今次收功，吾不復教臨敵矣。」\n\n且說雲長領兵將近汝南，劄住營寨。當夜營外拏了兩個細作人來。雲長視之，內中認得一人，乃孫乾也。關公叱退左右，問乾曰：「公自潰散之後，一向蹤跡不聞，今何為在此處？」乾曰：「某自逃難，飄泊汝南，幸得劉辟收留。今將軍為何在曹操處？未識甘、糜二夫人無恙否？」\n\n關公因將上項事，細說一遍。乾曰：「近聞玄德公在袁紹處，欲往投之，未得其便。今劉、龔二人歸順袁紹，相助攻曹。又幸得將軍到此，因特令小軍引路，教某為細作，來報將軍。來日二人當虛敗一陣，公可速引二夫人投袁紹處，與玄德公相見。」關公曰：「既兄在袁紹處，吾必星夜而往。但恨吾斬紹二將，恐今事變矣。」乾曰：「吾當先往探彼虛實，再來報將軍。」公曰：「吾見兄長一面，雖萬死不辭。今回許昌，便辭曹操也。」當夜密送孫乾去了。\n\n次日，關公引兵出，龔都披挂出陣。關公曰：「汝等何故背反朝廷？」都曰：「汝乃背主之人，何反責我？」關公曰：「我為何背主？」都曰：「劉玄德在袁本初處，汝卻從曹操，何也？」關公更不打話，拍馬舞刀向前。龔都便走，關公趕上。都回身告關公曰：「故主之恩，不可忘也。公當速進，我讓汝南。」關公會意，驅軍掩殺。劉、龔二人佯輸詐敗，四散去了。雲長奪得州縣，安民已定，班師回許昌。曹操出郭迎接，賞勞軍士。\n\n宴罷，雲長回家，參拜二嫂於門外。甘夫人曰：「叔叔兩番出軍，可知皇叔音信否？」公答曰：「未也。」關公退，二夫人於門內痛哭曰：「想皇叔休矣！二叔恐我姊妹煩惱，故隱而不言。」\n\n正哭間，有一隨行老軍，聽得哭不絕，於門外告曰：「夫人休哭。主人見在河北袁紹處。」夫人曰：「汝何由知之？」軍曰：「跟關將軍出征，有人在陣上說來。」夫人急召雲長責之曰：「皇叔未嘗負汝，汝今受曹操之恩，頓忘舊日之義，不以實情告我，何也？」關公頓首曰：「兄今委實在河北；未敢教嫂嫂知者，恐有洩漏也。事須緩圖，不可欲速。」甘夫人曰：「叔宜上緊。」公退，尋思去計，坐立不安。\n\n原來于禁探知劉備在河北，報與曹操。操令張遼來探關公意。關公正悶坐，張遼入賀曰：「聞兄在陣上知玄德音信，特來賀喜。」關公曰：「故主雖在，未得一見，何喜之有？」遼曰：「公與玄德交，比弟與兄交何如？」公曰：「我與兄，朋友之交也；我與玄德，是朋友而兄弟、兄弟而又君臣也。豈可共論乎？」遼曰：「今玄德在河北，兄往從否？」關公曰：「昔日之言，安肯背之？文遠須為我致意丞相。」張遼將關公之言，回告曹操。操曰：「吾自有計留之。」\n\n且說關公正尋思間，忽報有故人相訪。及請入，卻不相識。關公問曰：「公何人也？」答曰：「某乃袁紹部下南陽陳震也。」關公大驚，急退左右，問曰：「先生此來，必有所為？」震出書一緘，遞與關公。公視之，乃玄德書也。其略云：\n備與足下，自桃園締盟，誓以同死；今何中道相違，割恩斷義？君必欲取功名，圖富貴，願獻備首級以成全功！書不盡言，死待來命！\n\n關公看書畢，大哭曰：「某非不欲尋兄，奈不知所在也。安肯圖富貴而背舊盟乎？」震曰：「玄德望公甚切，公既不背舊盟，宜速往見。」關公曰：「人生天地間，無終始者，非君子也。吾來時明白，去時不可不明白。吾今作書，煩公先達知兄長，容某辭卻曹操，奉二嫂來相見。」震曰：「倘曹操不允，為之奈何？」公曰：「吾寧死，豈肯久留於此？」震曰：「公速作回書，免致劉使君懸望。」關公寫書答云：\n竊聞義不負心，忠不願死。羽自幼讀書，粗知禮義，觀羊角哀、左伯桃之事，未嘗不三歎而流涕也。前守下邳，內無積粟，外無援兵；欲即效死，奈有二嫂之重，未敢斷首捐軀，致負所託；故爾暫且羈身，冀圖後會。近至汝南，方知兄信；即當面辭曹操，奉二嫂歸。羽但懷異心，神人共戮。披肝瀝膽，筆楮難窮。瞻拜有期，伏惟照鑒！\n\n陳震得書自回。關公入內告知二嫂，隨即至相府，拜辭曹操。操知來意，乃懸迴避牌於門。關公怏怏而回，命舊日跟隨人役，收拾車馬，早晚伺候；分付宅中，所有原賜之物，盡皆留下，分毫不可帶去。次日再往相府辭謝，門首又挂迴避牌。關公一連去了數次，皆不得見；乃往張遼家相探，欲言其事，遼亦託疾不出。關公思曰：「此曹丞相不容我去之意。我去志已決，豈可復留？」即寫書一封，辭謝曹操。書略曰：\n羽少事皇叔，誓同生死；皇天后土，實聞斯言。前者下邳失守，所請三事，已蒙恩諾。今探知故主現在袁紹軍中，回思昔日之盟，豈容違背？新恩雖厚，舊義難忘。茲特奉書告辭，伏惟照察。其有餘恩未報，願以俟之異日。\n\n寫畢封固，差人去相府投遞；一面將累次所受金銀，一一封置庫中，懸漢壽亭侯印於堂上，請二夫人上車。關公上赤兔馬，手提青龍刀，率領舊日跟隨人役，護送車仗，逕出北門。門吏擋之。關公怒目橫刀，大喝一聲，門吏皆退避。關公既出門，謂從者曰：「汝等護立車仗先行，但有追趕者，吾自當之，勿得驚動二位夫人。」從者推車，望官道進發。\n\n卻說曹操正論關公之事未定，左右報關公呈書。操即看畢，大驚曰：「雲長去矣！」忽北門守將飛報：「關公奪門而去，車仗鞍馬二十餘人，皆望北行。」又關公宅中人來報說：「關公盡封所賜金銀等物。美女十人，另居內室。其漢壽亭侯印懸於堂上。丞相所撥人役，皆不帶去，只帶原跟從人，及隨身行李，出北門去了。」眾皆愕然。一將挺身出曰：「某願將鐵騎三千，去生擒關某，獻與丞相！」眾視之，乃將軍蔡陽也。正是：\n欲離萬丈蛟龍穴，又遇三千狼虎兵。\n蔡陽要趕關公，畢竟如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 27\n\n第二十七回 美髯公千里走單騎 漢壽侯五關斬六將\n\n卻說曹操部下諸將中，自張遼而外，只有徐晃與雲長交厚，其餘亦皆敬服；獨蔡陽不服關公，故今日聞其去，欲住追之。操曰：「不忘故主，來去明白，真丈夫也。汝等皆當效之。」遂叱退蔡陽，不令去趕。程昱曰：「丞相待關某甚厚，今彼不辭而去，亂言片楮，冒瀆鈞威，其罪大矣。若縱之使歸袁紹，是與虎添翼也。不若追而殺之，以絕後患。」操曰：「吾昔已許之，豈可失信？彼各為其主，勿追也。」因謂張遼曰：「雲長封金挂印，財賄不足以動其心，爵祿不足以移其志，此等人吾深敬之。想他去此不遠，我一發結識他做個人情。汝可先去請住他，待我與他送行，更以路費征袍贈之，使為後日記念。」張遼領命，單騎先往。曹操引數十騎隨後而來。\n\n卻說雲長所騎赤馬，日行千里，本是趕不上；因欲護送車仗，不敢縱馬，按轡徐行。忽聽背後有人大叫：「雲長且慢行！」回頭視之，見張遼拍馬而至。關公教車仗從人，只管望大路緊行；自己勒住赤兔馬，按定青龍刀，問曰：「文遠莫非欲追我回乎？」遼曰：「非也。丞相知兄遠行，欲來相送，特先使我請住臺駕，別無他意。」關公曰：「便是丞相鐵騎來，吾願決一死戰！」遂立馬於橋上望之。見曹操引數十騎，飛奔前來；背後乃是許褚、徐晃、于禁、李典之輩。\n\n操見關公橫刀立馬於橋上，令諸將勒住馬匹，左右排開。關公見眾人手中皆無軍器，方始放心。操曰：「雲長行何太速？」關公於馬上欠身答曰：「關某前曾稟過丞相，今故主在河北，不由某不急去。累次造府，不得參見，故拜書告辭，封金挂印，納還丞相。望丞相勿忘昔日之言。」操曰：「吾欲取信於天下，安肯有負前言？恐將軍途中乏用，特具路資相送。」一將便從馬上托過黃金一盤。關公曰：「累蒙恩賜，尚有餘資。留此黃金以賞將士。」操曰：「特以少酬大功於萬一，何必推辭？」關公曰：「區區微勞，何足挂齒。」操笑曰：「雲長天下義士，恨吾福薄，不得相留。錦袍一領，略表寸心。」令一將下馬，雙手捧袍過來。雲長恐有他變，不敢下馬，用青龍刀尖挑錦袍披於身上，勒馬回頭稱謝曰：「蒙丞相賜袍，異日更得相會。」遂下橋望北而去。許褚曰：「此人無禮太甚，何不擒之？」操曰：「彼一人一騎，吾數十餘人，安得不疑？吾言既出，不可追也。」曹操自引眾將回城，於路嘆想雲長不已。\n\n不說曹操自回。且說關公來趕車仗，約行三十里，卻只不見。雲長心慌，縱馬四下尋之。忽見山頭一人，高叫：「關將軍且住！」雲長舉目視之，只見一少年，黃巾錦衣，持槍跨馬，馬項下懸著首級一顆，引百餘步卒，飛奔前來。公問曰：「汝何人也？」少年棄槍下馬，拜伏於地。雲長恐是詐，勒馬持刀問曰：「壯士，願通姓名。」答曰：「吾本襄陽人；姓廖，名化，字元儉。因世亂流落江湖，聚眾五百餘人，劫掠為生。恰纔同伴杜遠下山巡哨，誤將兩夫人劫掠上山。吾問從者，知是大漢劉皇叔夫人。且聞將軍護送在此，吾即欲送下山來。杜遠出言不遜，被某殺之。今獻頭與將軍請罪。」關公曰：「二夫人何在？」化曰：「現在山中。」關公教急取下山。不移時，百餘人簇擁車仗前來。關公下馬停刀，叉手於車前問候曰：「二嫂受驚否？」二夫人曰：「若非廖將軍保全，已被杜遠所辱。」關公問左右曰：「廖化怎生救夫人？」左右曰：「杜遠劫上山去，就要與廖化各分一人為妻。廖化問起根由，好生拜敬；杜遠不從，已被廖化殺了。」關公聽言，乃拜謝廖化。廖化欲以部下人送關公。關公尋思此人終是黃巾餘黨，未可作伴，乃謝卻之。廖化又拜送金帛，關公亦不受。廖化拜別，自引人伴投山谷中去了。\n\n雲長將曹操贈袍事，告知二嫂，催促車仗前行。至天晚，投一村莊安歇。莊主出迎，鬚髮皆白，問曰：「將軍姓甚名誰？」關公施禮曰：「吾乃劉玄德之弟關某也。」老人曰：「莫非斬顏良、文醜的關公否？」公曰：「便是。」老人大喜，便請入莊。關公曰：「車上還有二位夫人。」老人便喚妻女出迎。二夫人至草堂上，關公叉手立於二夫人之側。老人請公坐，公曰：「尊嫂在上，安敢就坐？」老人乃令妻女請二夫人入內室款待，自於草堂款待關公。關公問老人姓名。老人曰：「吾姓胡，名華。桓帝時曾為議郎，致仕歸鄉。今有小兒胡班，在滎陽太守王植部下為從事。將軍若從此處經過，某有一書寄與小兒。」關公允諾。\n\n次日早膳畢，請二嫂上車，取了胡華書信，相別而行，取路投洛陽來。前至一關，名東嶺關。把關將姓孔，名秀，引五百軍兵在土嶺上把守。當日關公押車仗上嶺，軍士報知孔秀，秀出關來迎。關公下馬，與孔秀施禮。秀曰：「將軍何往？」公曰：「某辭丞相，特往河北尋兄。」秀曰：「河北袁紹，正是丞相對頭；將軍此去，必有丞相文憑。」公曰：「因行期慌迫，不曾討得。」秀曰：「既無文憑，待我差人稟過丞相，方可放行。」關公曰：「待去稟時，須誤了我行程。」秀曰：「法度所拘，不得不如此。」關公曰：「汝不容我過關乎？」秀曰：「汝要過去，留下老小為質。」關公大怒，舉刀就殺孔秀。秀退入關去，鳴鼓聚軍，披挂上馬，殺下關來，大喝曰：「汝敢過去麼！」關公約退車仗，縱馬提刀，竟不打話，直取孔秀。秀挺槍來迎。兩馬相交，只一合，鋼刀起處，孔秀屍橫馬下。眾軍便走。關公曰：「軍士休走。吾殺孔秀，不得已也，與汝等無干。借汝眾軍之口，傳語曹丞相，言孔秀欲害我，我故殺之。」眾軍俱拜於馬前。\n\n關公即請二夫人車仗出關，望洛陽進發。早有軍士報知洛陽太守韓福。韓福急聚眾將商議。牙將孟坦曰：「既無丞相文憑，即係私行；若不阻擋，必有罪責。」韓福曰：「關公勇猛，顏良、文醜，俱為所殺。今不可力敵，只須設計擒之。」孟坦曰：「吾有一計：先將鹿角攔定關口，待他到時，小將引兵和他交鋒，佯敗誘他來追，公可用暗箭射之。若關某墜馬，即擒解許都，必得重賞。」商議停當，人報關公車仗已到。韓福彎弓插箭，引一千人馬，排列關口，問：「來者何人？」關公馬上欠身言曰：「吾漢壽亭侯關某，敢借過路。」韓福曰：「有曹丞相文憑否？」關公曰：「事冗不曾討得。」韓福曰：「吾奉丞相鈞命，鎮守此地，專一盤詰往來奸細。若無文憑，即係逃竄。」關公怒曰：「東嶺孔秀，已被吾殺。汝亦欲尋死耶？」韓福曰：「誰人與我擒之？」孟坦出馬，輪雙刀來取關公。關公約退車仗，拍馬來迎。孟坦戰不三合，撥回馬便走。關公趕來。孟坦只指望引誘關公，不想關公馬快，早已趕上，只一刀砍為兩段。關公勒馬回來，韓福閃在門首，盡力放了一箭，正射中關公左臂。公用口拔出箭，血流不住，飛馬逕奔韓福，衝散眾軍。韓福急閃不及，關公手起刀落，帶頭連肩，斬於馬下；殺散眾軍，保護車仗。\n\n關公割帛束住箭傷，於路恐人暗算，不敢久住，連夜投汜水關來。把關將乃并州人氏，姓卞，名喜，善使流星鎚；原是黃巾餘黨，後投曹操，撥來守關。當下聞知關公將到，尋思一計；就關前鎮國寺中，埋伏下刀斧手二百餘人，誘關公至寺，約擊盞為號，欲圖相害。安排已定，出關迎接關公。公見卞喜來迎，便下馬相見。喜曰：「將軍名震天下，誰不敬仰！今歸皇叔，足見忠義！」關公訴說斬孔秀、韓福之事。卞喜曰：「將軍殺之是也。某見丞相，代稟衷曲。」關公甚喜，同上馬過了汜水關，到鎮國寺前下馬。眾僧鳴鐘出迎。原來那鎮國寺乃漢明帝御前香火院，本寺有僧三十餘人。內有一僧，卻是關公同鄉人，法名普淨。當下普淨已知其意，向前與關公問訊，曰：「將軍離蒲東幾年矣？」關公曰：「將及二十年矣。」普淨曰：「還認得貧僧否？」公曰：「離鄉多年，不能相識。」普淨曰：「貧僧家與將軍家只隔一條河。」卞喜見普淨敘出鄉里之情，恐有走泄，乃叱之曰：「吾欲請將軍赴宴，汝僧人何得多言！」關公曰：「不然。鄉人相遇，安得不敘舊情耶？」\n\n普淨請關公方丈待茶。關公曰：「二位夫人在車上，可先獻茶。」普淨教取茶先奉夫人，然後請關公入方丈。普淨以手舉所佩戒刀，以目視關公。公會意，命左右持刀緊隨。卞喜請關公於法堂筵席。關公曰：「卞君請關某，是好意？還是歹意？」卞喜未及回言，關公早望見壁衣中有刀斧手，乃大喝卞喜曰：「吾以汝為好人，安敢如此！」卞喜知事泄，大叫：「左右下手！」左右方欲動手，皆被關公拔劍砍之。卞喜下堂遶廊而走，關公棄劍執大刀來趕。卞喜暗取飛鎚擲打關公。關公用刀隔開鎚，趕將入去，一刀劈卞喜為兩段，隨即回身來看二嫂。早有軍人圍住，見關公來，四下奔走。關公趕散，謝普淨曰：「若非吾師，已被此賊害矣。」普淨曰：「貧僧此處難容，收拾衣缽，亦往他處雲游也。後會有期，將軍保重。」關公稱謝，護送車仗，住滎陽進發。\n\n滎陽太守王植，卻與韓福是兩親家；聞得關公殺了韓福，商議欲暗害關公，乃使人守住關口。待關公到時，王植出關，喜笑相迎。關公訴說尋兄之事。植曰：「將軍於路驅馳，夫人車上勞困，且請入城，館驛中暫歇一宵，來日登途未遲。」關公見王植意甚殷勤，遂請二嫂入城。館驛中皆鋪陳了當。王植請公赴宴，公辭不往；植使人送筵席至館驛。關公因於路辛苦，請二嫂膳畢，就正房歇定；令從者各自安歇，飽餵馬匹。關公亦解甲憩息。\n\n卻說王植密喚從事胡班聽令曰：「關某背丞相而逃，又於路殺太守並守關將校，死罪不輕！此人武勇難敵。汝今晚點一千軍圍住館驛，一人一個火把，待三更時分，一齊放火；不問是誰，盡皆燒死！吾亦自引軍接應。」胡班領命，便點起軍士，密將乾柴引火之物，搬於館驛門首，約時舉事。胡班尋思：「我久聞關雲長之名，不識如何模樣，試往窺之。」乃至驛中，問驛吏曰：「關將軍在何處？」答曰：「正廳上觀書者是也。」胡班潛至廳前，見關公左手綽髯，於燈下憑几看書。班見了，失聲歎曰：「真天人也！」公問何人。胡班入拜曰：「滎陽太守部下從事胡班。」關公曰：「莫非許都城外胡華之子否？」班曰：「然也。」公喚從者於行李中取書付班。班看畢，歎曰：「險些誤殺忠良！」遂密告曰：「王植心懷不仁，欲害將軍，暗令人四面圍住館驛，約於三更放火。今某當先去開了城門，將軍急收拾出城。」關公大驚，忙披挂提刀上馬，請二嫂上車，盡出館驛，果見軍士各執火把聽候。關公急來到城邊，只見城門已開。關公催車仗急急出城。胡班還去放火。關公行不到數里，背後火把照耀，人馬趕來。當先王植大叫：「關某休走！」關公勒馬，大罵：「匹夫！我與你無讎，如何令人放火燒我？」王植拍馬挺槍，逕奔關公；被關公攔腰一刀，砍為兩段。人馬都趕散。關公催車仗速行，於路感胡班不已。\n\n行至滑州界首，有人報與劉延。延引數十騎，出郭而迎。關公馬上欠身而言曰：「太守別來無恙！」延曰：「公今欲何往？」公曰：「辭了丞相，去尋吾兄。」延曰：「玄德在袁紹處，紹乃丞相讎人，如何容公去？」公曰：「昔日曾言定來。」延曰：「今黃河渡口關隘，夏侯惇部將秦琪據守。恐不容將軍過去。」公曰：「太守應付船隻，若何？」延曰：「船隻雖有，不敢應付。」公曰：「我前者誅顏良、文醜，亦曾與足下解厄。今日求一渡船而不與，何也？」延曰：「只恐夏侯惇知之，必然罪我。」關公知劉延無用之人，遂自催車仗前進。到黃河渡口，秦琪引軍出問：「來者何人？」關公曰：「漢壽亭侯關某也。」琪曰：「今欲何往？」關公曰：「欲投河北去尋兄長劉玄德，敬來借渡。」琪曰：「丞相公文何在？」公曰：「吾不受丞相節制，有甚公文？」琪曰：「吾奉夏侯將軍將令，守把關隘，你便插翅，也飛不過去！」關公大怒曰：「你知我於路斬戮攔截者乎？」琪曰：「你只殺得無名下將，敢殺我麼？」關公怒曰：「汝比顏良、文醜若何？」秦琪大怒，縱馬提刀，直取關公。二馬相交，只一合，關公刀起，秦琪頭落。關公曰：「當吾者已死，餘人不必驚走。速備船隻，送我渡河。」軍士急撐舟傍岸。關公請二嫂上船渡河。渡過黃河，便是袁紹地方。關公所歷關隘五處，斬將六員。後人有詩歎曰：\n掛印封金辭漢相，尋兄遙望遠途還。\n馬騎赤兔行千里，刀偃青龍出五關。\n忠義慨然沖宇宙，英雄從此震江山。\n獨行斬將應無敵，今古留題翰墨間。\n\n關公於馬上自歎曰：「吾非欲沿途殺人，奈事不得已也。曹公知之，必以我為負恩之人矣。」正行間，忽見一騎自北而來，大叫：「雲長少住！」關公勒馬視之，乃孫乾也。關公曰：「自汝南相別，一向消息若何？」乾曰：「劉辟、龔都，自將軍回兵之後，復奪了汝南；遣某往河北結好袁紹，請玄德同謀破曹之計。不想河北將士，各相妒忌。田豐尚囚獄中；沮授黜退不用；審配、郭圖各自爭權；袁紹多疑，主持不定。某與劉皇叔商議，先求脫身之計。今皇叔已住汝南會合劉辟去了。恐將軍不知，反到袁紹處，或為所害，特遣某於路迎接將來。幸於此得見。將軍可速往汝南與皇叔相會。」關公教孫乾拜見夫人。夫人問其動靜。孫乾備說：「袁紹二次欲斬皇叔，今幸脫身往汝南去了。夫人可與皇叔到此相會。」二夫人皆掩面垂淚。關公依言，不投河北去，逕取汝南來。正行之間，背後塵埃起處，一彪人馬趕來。當先夏侯惇大叫：「關某休走！」正是：\n六將阻關徒受死，一軍攔路復爭鋒。\n畢竟關公怎生脫身，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 28\n\n第二十八回 斬蔡陽兄弟釋疑 會古城主臣聚義\n\n卻說關公同孫乾保二嫂向汝南進發，不想夏侯惇領二百餘騎，從後追來。孫乾保車仗前行。關公回身勒馬按刀問曰：「汝來趕我，有失丞相大度。」夏侯惇曰：「丞相無明文傳報，汝於路殺人，又斬吾部將，無禮太甚！我特來擒你，獻與丞相發落！」\n\n言訖，便拍馬挺鎗欲鬥。只見後面一騎飛來，大叫「不可與雲長交戰！」關公按轡不動。來使於懷中取出公文，謂夏侯惇曰：「丞相敬愛關將軍忠義，恐於路關隘攔截，故遣某持齎公文，遍行諸處。」惇曰：「關某於路，殺把關將士，丞相知否？」來使曰：「此卻未知。」惇曰：「我只活捉他去見丞相，待丞相自放他。」關公怒曰：「吾豈懼汝耶！」拍馬持刀，直取夏侯惇。\n\n惇挺鎗來迎。兩馬相交，戰不十合，忽又一騎飛至，大叫「二將軍少歇！」惇停鎗問來使曰：「丞相叫擒關某乎？」使者曰：「非也。丞相恐守關諸將阻擋關將軍，故又差某馳公文來放行。」惇曰：「丞相知其於路殺人否？」使者曰：「未知。」惇曰：「既未知其殺人，不可放去。」指揮手下軍士，將關公圍住。關公大怒，舞刀迎戰。\n\n兩個正欲交鋒，陣後一人飛馬而來，大叫：「雲長、元讓，休得爭戰！」眾視之，乃張遼也。二人各勒住馬。張遼近前言曰：「奉丞相鈞旨：因聞知雲長斬關殺將，恐於路有阻，特差我傳諭各處關隘，任便放行。」惇曰：「秦琪是蔡陽之甥。他將秦琪託付我處，今被關某所殺，怎肯干休？」遼曰：「我見蔡將軍，自有分解。既丞相大度，教放雲長去，公等不可廢丞相之意。」夏侯惇只得將軍馬約退。遼曰：「雲長今欲何往？」關公曰：「聞兄長又不在袁紹處，吾今將遍天下尋之。」遼曰：「既未知玄德下落，且再回見丞相，若何？」關公笑曰：「安有是理！文遠回見丞相，幸為我謝罪。」說畢，與張遼拱手而別。\n\n於是張遼與夏侯惇領兵自回。關公趕上車仗，與孫乾說知此事。二人並馬而行。行了數日，忽值大雨滂沱，行裝盡濕。遙望山岡邊有一所莊院，關公引著車仗，到彼借宿。莊內一老人出迎。關公具言來意。老人曰：「某姓郭，名常，世居於此。久聞大名，幸得瞻拜。」遂宰羊置酒相待，請二夫人於後堂暫歇。郭常陪關公，孫乾於草堂飲酒。一邊烘焙行李，一邊餵養馬匹。\n\n至黃昏時候，忽見一少年，引數人入莊，逕上草堂。郭常喚曰：「吾兒來拜將軍。」因謂關公曰：「此愚男也。」關公問何來。常曰：「射獵方回。」少年見過關公，即下堂去了。常流涕言曰：「老夫耕讀傳家，止生此子，不務本業，惟以遊獵為事。是家門不幸也！」關公曰：「方今亂世，若武藝精熟，亦可以取功名，何云不幸？」常曰：「他若肯習武藝，便是有志之人；今專務遊蕩，無所不為，老夫所以憂耳！」\n\n關公亦為歎息。至更深，郭常辭出。關公與孫乾方欲就寢，忽聞後院馬嘶人叫。關公急喚從人，卻都不應，乃與孫乾提劍往視之。只見郭常之子倒在地上叫喚，從人正與莊客廝打。公問其故。從人曰：「此人來盜赤兔馬，被馬踢倒。我等聞叫喚之聲，起來巡看，莊客們反來廝鬧。」公怒曰：「鼠賊焉敢盜吾馬！」\n\n恰待發作，郭常奔至告曰：「不肖子為此歹事，罪合萬死！奈老妻最憐愛此子，乞將軍仁慈寬恕！」關公曰：「此子果然不肖，適纔老翁所言，真知子莫若父也。我看翁面，且姑恕之。」遂分付從人看好了馬，喝散莊客，與孫乾回草堂歇息。次日，郭常夫婦出拜於堂前，謝曰：「犬子冒瀆虎威，深感將軍恩恕。」關公令喚出：「我以正言教之。」常曰：「他於四更時分，又引數個無賴之徒，不知何處去了。」\n\n關公謝別郭常，奉二嫂上車，出了莊院，與孫乾並馬，護著車仗，取山路而行。不及三十里，只見山背後擁出百餘人，為首兩騎馬。前面那人，頭裹黃巾，身穿戰袍；後面乃郭常之子也。黃巾者曰：「我乃天公將軍張角部將也！來者快留下赤兔馬，放你過去！」關公大笑曰：「無知狂賊！汝既從張角為盜，亦知劉、關、張兄弟三人名字否？」黃巾者曰：「我只聞赤面長髯者名關雲長，卻未識其面。汝何人也？」\n\n公乃停刀立馬，解開鬚囊，出長髯令視之。其人滾鞍下馬，腦揪郭常之子拜獻於馬前。關公問其姓名。告曰：「某姓裴，名元紹。自張角死後，一向無主，嘯聚山林，權於此處藏伏。今早這廝來報：『有一客人，騎一匹千里馬，在我家投宿。』特邀某來劫奪此馬。不想卻遇將軍。」郭常之子拜伏乞命。關公曰：「吾看汝父之面，饒你性命！」\n\n郭子抱頭鼠竄而去。公謂元紹曰：「汝不識吾面，何以知吾名？」元紹曰：「離此二十里有一臥牛山。山上有一關西人，姓周，名倉，兩臂有千斤之力。板肋虯髯，形容甚偉。原在黃巾張寶部下為將，張寶死，嘯聚山林。他多曾與某說將軍盛名，恨無門路相見。」關公曰：「綠林中非豪傑托足之處。公等今後可各去邪歸正，勿自陷其身。」元紹拜謝。\n\n正說話間，遙望一彪人馬來到。元紹曰：「此必周倉也。」關公乃立馬待之。果見一人，黑面長身，持鎗乘馬，引眾而至；見了關公，驚喜曰：「此關將軍也！」疾忙下馬俯，伏道傍曰：「周倉參拜。」關公曰：「壯士何處曾識關某來？」倉曰：「舊隨黃巾張寶時，曾識尊顏；恨失身賊黨，不得相隨。今日幸得拜見。願將軍不棄，收為步卒，早晚執鞭隨鐙，死亦甘心！」公見其意甚誠，乃謂曰：「汝若隨我，汝手下人伴若何？」倉曰：「願從則俱從；不願從者，聽之可也。」\n\n於是眾人皆曰：「願從。」關公乃下馬至車前稟問二嫂。甘夫人曰：「叔叔自離許都，於路獨行至此，歷過多少艱難，未嘗要軍馬相隨；前廖化欲相投，叔既卻之，今何獨容周倉之眾耶？我輩女流淺見，叔自斟酌。」公曰：「嫂嫂之言是也。」遂謂周倉曰：「非關某寡情，奈二夫人不從。汝等且回山中，待我尋見兄長，必來相招。」周倉頓首告曰：「倉乃一粗莽之夫，失身為盜；今遇將軍，如重見天日，豈忍復錯過？若以眾人相隨為不便，可令其盡跟裴元紹去。倉隻身步行，跟隨將軍，雖萬里不辭也！」關公再以此言告二嫂。甘夫人曰：「一二人相從，無妨於事。」公乃令周倉撥人伴隨裴元紹去。元紹曰：「我亦願隨關將軍。」周倉曰：「汝若去時，人伴皆散；且當權時統領。我隨關將軍去，但有住紮處，便來取你。」\n\n元紹怏怏而別。周倉跟著關公，往汝南進發。行了數日，遙見一座山城。公問土人：「此何處也？」土人曰：「此名古城。數月前有一將軍，姓張，名飛，引數十騎到此，將縣官逐去，占住古城，招軍買馬，積草屯糧。今聚有三五千人馬，四遠無人敢敵。」關公喜曰：「吾弟自徐州失散，一向不知下落，誰想卻在此！」乃令孫乾先入城通報，教來迎接二嫂。卻說張飛在芒碭山中，住了月餘，因出外探聽玄德消息，偶過古城，入縣借糧；縣官不肯，飛怒，因就逐去縣官，奪了縣印，占住城池，權且安身。當日孫乾領關公命，入城見飛。施禮畢，具言：「玄德離了袁紹處，投汝南去了。今雲長直從許都送二位夫人至此，請將軍出迎。」\n\n張飛聽罷，更不回言，隨即披挂持丈八矛上馬，引一千餘人，逕出北城門。孫乾驚訝，又不敢問，只得隨出城來。關公望見張飛到來，喜不自勝；付刀與周倉接了，拍馬來迎。只見張飛圓睜環眼，倒豎虎鬚，吼聲如雷，揮矛向關公便搠。關公大驚，連忙閃過，便叫：「賢弟何故如此？豈忘了桃園結義耶？」飛喝曰：「你既無義，有何面目來與我相見！」關公曰：「我如何無義？」飛曰：「你背了兄長，降了曹操，封侯賜爵。今又來賺我！我今與你併個死活！」關公曰：「你原來不知，我也難說。現放著二位嫂嫂在此，賢弟請自問。」\n\n二夫人聽得，揭簾而呼曰：「三叔何故如此？」飛曰：「嫂嫂住著。且看我殺了負義的人，然後請嫂嫂入城。」甘夫人曰：「二叔因不知你等下落，故暫時棲身曹氏。今知你哥哥在汝南，特不避險阻，送我們到此。三叔休錯見了。」糜夫人曰：「二叔向在許都，原出於無奈。」飛曰：「嫂嫂休要被他瞞過了！忠臣寧死而不辱。大丈夫豈有事二主之理！」關公曰：「賢弟休屈了我。」孫乾曰：「雲長特來尋將軍。」飛喝曰：「如何你也胡說！他那裏有好心！必是來捉我！」關公曰：「我若捉你，須帶軍馬來。」飛把手指曰：「兀的不是軍馬來也！」\n\n關公回顧，果見塵埃起處，一彪人馬來到。風吹旗號，正是曹軍。張飛大怒曰：「今還敢支吾麼？」挺丈八蛇矛便搠將來。關公急止之曰：「賢弟且住，你看我斬此來將，以表我真心。」飛曰：「你果有真心，我這裏三通鼓罷，便要你斬來將！」關公應諾。\n\n須臾，曹軍至。為首一將，乃是蔡陽，挺刀縱馬大喝曰：「你殺吾外甥秦琪，卻原來逃在此！吾奉丞相命，特來拿你！」關公更不打話，舉刀便砍。張飛親自擂鼓。只見一通鼓未盡，關公刀起處，蔡陽頭已落地。眾軍士俱走。關公活捉執認旗的小卒過來，問取來由。小卒告說：「蔡陽聞將軍殺了他外甥，十分忿怒，要來河北與將軍交戰。丞相不肯，因差他往汝南攻劉辟。不想在這裏遇著將軍。」關公聞言，教去張飛前告說其事。飛將關公在許都時事細問小卒；小卒從頭至尾，說了一遍，飛方纔信。\n\n正說間，忽城中軍士來報：「城南門外有十數騎來的甚緊，不知是甚人。」張飛心中疑慮，便轉出南門看時，果見十數騎輕弓短箭而來。見了張飛，滾鞍下馬。視之，乃糜竺、糜芳也。飛亦下馬相見。竺曰：「自徐州失散，我兄弟二人逃難回鄉。使人遠近打聽，知雲長降了曹操，主公在於河北；又聞簡雍亦投河北去了。只不知將軍在此。昨於路上遇見一夥客人，說有一姓張的將軍，如此模樣，今據古城。我兄弟度量必是將軍，故來尋訪。幸得相見！」飛曰：「雲長兄與孫乾送二嫂方到，已知哥哥下落。」\n\n二糜大喜，同來見關公，並參見二夫人。飛遂迎請二嫂入城。至衙中坐定，二夫人訴說關公歷過之事，張飛方纔大哭，參拜雲長。二糜亦俱傷感。張飛亦自訴別後之事，一面設宴賀喜。\n\n次日，張飛欲與關公同赴汝南見玄德。關公曰：「賢弟可保護二嫂，暫住此城，待我與孫乾先去探聽兄長消息。」飛允諾。關公與孫乾引數騎奔汝南來。劉辟、龔都接著，關公便問：「皇叔何在？」劉辟曰：「皇叔到此住了數日，為見軍少，復往河北袁本初處商議去了。」關公怏怏不樂。孫乾曰：「不必憂慮。再苦一番驅馳，仍往河北去報知皇叔，同至古城便了。」\n\n關公依言，辭了劉辟、龔都，回至古城，與張飛說知此事。張飛便欲同至河北。關公曰：「有此一城，便是我等安身之處，未可輕棄。我還與孫乾同往袁紹處，尋見兄長，來此相會。賢弟可堅守此城。」飛曰：「兄斬他顏良、文醜，如何去得？」關公曰：「不妨。我到彼當見機而行。」遂喚周倉問曰：「臥牛山裴元紹處，共有多少人馬？」倉曰：「約有四五百。」關公曰：「我今抄近路去尋兄長。汝可往臥牛山招此一枝人馬，從大路上接來。」\n\n倉領命而去。關公與孫乾只帶二十餘騎投河北來。將至界首，乾曰：「將軍未可輕入，只在此間暫歇。待某先入見皇叔，別作商議。」關公依言，先打發孫乾去了。遙望前村有一所莊院，便與從人到彼投宿。莊內一老翁攜杖而出，與關公施禮。公具以實告。老翁曰：「某亦姓關，名定。久聞大名，幸得瞻謁。」遂命二子出見，款留關公，並從人俱留於莊內。\n\n且說孫乾匹馬入冀州見玄德，具言前事。玄德曰：「簡雍亦在此間，可暗請來同議。」少頃，簡雍至，與孫乾相見畢，共議脫身之計。雍曰：「主公明日見袁紹，只說要往荊州，說劉表共破曹操，便可乘機而去。」玄德曰：「此計大妙！但公能隨我去否？」雍曰：「某亦自有脫身之計。」\n\n商議已定。次日，玄德入見袁紹，告曰：「劉景升鎮守荊襄九郡，兵精糧足，宜與相約，共攻曹操。」紹曰：「吾嘗遣使約之，奈彼未肯相從。」玄德曰：「此人是備同宗，備往說，必無推阻。」紹曰：「若得劉表，勝劉辟多矣。」遂命玄德行。紹又曰：「近聞關雲長已離了曹操，欲來河北；吾當殺之，以雪顏良、文醜之恨！」玄德曰：「明公前欲用之，吾故召之。今何又欲殺之耶？且顏良、文醜比之二鹿耳，雲長乃一虎也。失二鹿而得一虎，何恨之有？」紹笑曰：「吾固愛之，故戲言耳。公可再使人召之，令其速來。」玄德曰：「即遣孫乾往召之可也。」紹大喜從之。\n\n玄德出，簡雍進曰：「玄德此去，必不回矣。某願與偕往；一則同說劉表，二則監住玄德。」紹然其言，便命簡雍與玄德同行。郭圖諫紹曰：「劉備前去說劉辟，未見成事；今又使與簡雍同往荊州，必不返矣。」紹曰：「汝勿多疑，簡雍自有見識。」郭圖嗟呀而出。\n\n卻說玄德先命孫乾出城，問報關公；一面與簡雍辭了袁紹，上馬出城。行至界首，孫乾接著，同往關定莊上。關公迎門接拜，執手啼哭不止。關定領二子拜於草堂之前。玄德問其姓名。關公曰：「此人與弟同姓，有二子：長子關寧，學文；次子關平，學武。」關定曰：「今愚意欲遣次子跟隨關將軍，未識肯容納否？」玄德曰：「年幾何矣？」定曰：「十八歲矣。」玄德曰：「既蒙長者厚意，吾弟尚未有子，今即以賢郎為子，若何？」關定大喜，便命關平拜關公為父，呼玄德為伯父。玄德恐袁紹追之，急收拾起行。關平隨著關公，一齊起身。關定送了一程自回。關公教取路往臥牛山來。\n\n正行間，忽見周倉引數十人帶傷而來。關公引他見了玄德。問其何故受傷，倉曰：「某未至臥牛山之前，先有一將單騎而來，與裴元紹交鋒，只一合，刺死裴元紹，盡數招降人伴，占住山寨。倉到彼招誘人伴時，止有這幾個過來，餘者俱懼怕，不敢擅離。倉不忿，與那將交戰，被他連勝數次，身中三鎗；因此來報主公。」玄德曰：「此人怎生模樣？姓甚名誰？」倉曰：「極其雄壯，不知姓名。」\n\n於是關公縱馬當先，玄德在後，逕投臥牛山來。周倉在山下叫罵，只見那將全副披挂，持槍驟馬，引眾下山。玄德早揮鞭出馬大叫曰：「來者莫非子龍否？」那將見了玄德，滾鞍下馬，拜伏道旁。原來果然是趙子龍。玄德、關公俱下馬相見，問其何由至此。雲曰：「雲自別使君，不想公孫瓚不聽人言，以致兵敗自焚。袁紹屢次招雲。雲想紹亦非用人之人，因此未往。後欲至徐州投使君，又聞徐州失守，雲長已歸曹操，使君又在袁紹處。雲幾番欲來相投，只恐袁紹見怪。四海飄零，無容身之地。前偶過此處，適遇裴元紹下山來欲奪吾馬，雲因殺之，借此安身。近聞翼德在古城，欲往投之，未知真實。今幸得遇使君！」\n\n玄德大喜，訴說從前之事。關公亦訴前事。玄德曰：「吾初見子龍，便有留戀不捨之情。今幸得相遇！」雲曰：「雲奔走四方，擇主而事，未有如使君者。今得相隨，大稱平生。雖肝腦塗地，無恨矣。」\n\n當日就燒毀山寨，率領人眾，盡隨玄德前赴古城。張飛、糜竺、糜芳，迎接入城，各相拜訴。二夫人具言雲長之事，玄德感歎不已。於是殺牛宰馬，先拜謝天地，然後遍勞諸軍。玄德見兄弟重聚，將佐無缺，又新得了趙雲，關公又得了關平、周倉二人，歡喜無限，連飲數日。後人有詩讚之曰：\n當時手足似瓜分，信斷音稀杳不聞。\n今日君臣重聚義，正如龍虎會風雲。\n\n時玄德、關、張、趙雲、孫乾、簡雍、糜竺、糜芳、關平、周倉，統領馬步軍校共四五千人。玄德欲棄了古城去守汝南，恰好劉辟、龔都，差人來請。於是遂起軍往汝南駐紮，招軍買馬，徐圖征進，不在話下。\n\n且說袁紹見玄德不回，大怒，欲起兵伐之。郭圖曰：「劉備不足慮。曹操乃勁敵也，不可不除。劉表雖據荊州，不足為強。江東孫伯符威鎮三江，地連六郡，謀臣武士極多，可使人結之，共攻曹操。」紹從其言，即修書遣陳震為使，來會孫策。正是：\n只因河北英雄去，引出江東豪傑來。\n未知其事如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 29\n\n第二十九回 小霸王怒斬于吉 碧眼兒坐領江東\n\n卻說孫策自霸江東，兵精糧足。建安四年，襲取廬江，敗劉勳，使虞翻馳檄豫章，豫章太守華歆投降。自此聲勢大振，乃遣張紘往許昌上表獻捷。曹操知孫策強盛，歎曰：「獅兒難與爭鋒也！」遂以曹仁之女許配孫策幼弟孫匡，兩家結婚。留張紘在許昌。孫策求為大司馬，曹操不許。策恨之，常有襲許都之心。於是吳郡太守許貢，乃暗遣使赴許都，上書於曹操。其略曰：\n孫策驍勇，與項籍相似。朝廷宜外示榮寵，召還京師；不可使居外鎮，以為後患。\n\n使者齎書渡江，被防江將士所獲，解赴孫策處。策觀書大怒，斬其使，遣人假意請許貢議事。貢至，策出書示之，叱曰：「汝欲送我於死地耶！」命武士絞殺之。貢家屬皆逃散。有家客三人，欲為許貢報仇，恨無其便。\n\n一日，孫策引軍會獵於丹徒之西山，趕起一大鹿，策縱馬上山逐之。正趕之間，只見樹林之內，有三個人持槍帶弓而立。策勒馬問曰：「汝等何人？」答曰：「乃韓當軍士也。在此射鹿。」策方舉轡欲行，一人挺槍望策左腿便刺。策大驚，急取佩劍從馬上砍去，劍刃忽墜，止存劍把在手。一人早拈弓搭箭射來，正中孫策面頰。策就拔面上箭，取弓回射放箭之人，應弦而倒。那二人舉槍向孫策亂搠，大叫曰：「我等是許貢家客，特來為主人報讎！」策別無器械，只以弓拒之，且拒且走。二人死戰不退。策身被數槍，馬亦帶傷。\n\n正危急之時，程普引數人至。孫策大叫：「殺賊！」程普引眾齊上，將許貢家客砍為肉泥。看孫策時，血流滿面，被傷至重；乃以刀割袍，裹其傷處，救回吳會養病。後人有詩贊許家三客曰：\n孫郎智勇冠江湄，射獵山中受困危。\n許客三人能死義，殺身豫讓未為奇。\n\n卻說孫策受傷而回，使人尋請華佗醫治。不想華佗已往中原去了，止有徒弟在吳，命其治療。其徒曰：「箭頭有藥，毒已入骨。須靜養百日，方可無虞。若怒氣衝激，其瘡難治。」\n\n孫策為人最是性急，恨不得即日便愈。將息到二十餘日，忽聞張紘有使者自許昌回，策喚問之。使者曰：「曹操甚懼主公；其帳下謀士，亦俱敬服；惟有郭嘉不服。」策曰：「郭嘉曾有何說？」使者不敢言。策怒，固問之。使者只得從實告曰：「郭嘉曾對曹操言：主公不足懼也。輕而無備，性急少謀，乃匹夫之勇耳；他日必死於小人之手。」策聞言，大怒曰：「匹夫安敢料吾！吾誓取許昌！」遂不待瘡愈，便欲商議出兵。張昭諫曰：「醫者戒主公百日休動，今何因一時之忿，自輕萬金之軀？」\n\n正話間，忽報袁紹遣使陳震至。策喚入問之。震具言袁紹欲結東吳為外應，共攻曹操。策大喜，即日會諸將於城樓上，設宴款待陳震。飲酒久間，忽見諸將互相耳語，紛紛下樓。策怪問何故。左右曰：「有于神仙者，今從樓下過，諸將欲往拜之耳。」\n\n策起身憑欄觀之，見一道人，身披鶴氅，手攜藜杖，立於當道，百姓俱焚香伏道而拜。策怒曰：「是何妖人？快與我擒來！」左右曰：「此人姓于，名吉。寓居東方，往來吳會。普施符水，救人萬病，無有不驗。當世呼為神仙，未可輕瀆。」策愈怒，喝令「速速擒來！違者斬！」\n\n左右不得已，只得下樓，擁于吉至樓上。策叱曰：「狂道怎敢煽惑人心！」于吉曰：「貧道乃瑯琊宮道士。順帝時曾入山採藥，得神書於曲陽泉水上，號曰《太平青領道》，凡百餘卷，皆治人疾病方術。貧道得之，惟務代天宣化，普救萬人。未曾取人毫釐之物，安得煽惑人心？」策曰：「汝毫不取人，衣服飲食，從何而得？汝即黃巾張角之流。今若不誅，必為後患！」叱左右斬之。張昭諫曰：「于道人在江東數十年，並無過犯，不可殺害。」策曰：「此等妖人，吾殺之，何異屠豬狗！」眾官皆苦諫，陳震亦勸。策怒未息，命且囚於獄中。眾官俱散。陳震自歸館驛安歇。\n\n孫策歸府，早有內侍傳說此事與策母吳太夫人知道。夫人喚孫策入後堂，謂曰：「吾聞汝將于神仙下於縲絏。此人多曾醫人疾病，軍民敬仰，不可加害。」策曰：「此乃妖人，能以妖術惑眾，不可不除！」夫人再三勸解。策曰：「母親勿聽外人妄言。兒自有區處。」乃出喚獄吏取于吉來問。原來獄吏皆敬信于吉，吉在獄中時，盡去其枷鎖；及策喚取，方帶枷鎖而出。\n\n策訪知大怒，痛責獄吏，仍將于吉械繫下獄。張昭等數十人，連名作狀，拜求孫策，乞保于神仙。策曰：「公等皆讀書人，何不達理？昔交州刺史張津，聽信邪教，鼓瑟焚香，常以紅帕裹頭，自稱可助出軍之威，後竟為敵軍所殺。此等事甚無益，諸君自未悟耳。吾欲殺于吉，正思禁邪覺迷也。」呂範曰：「某素知于道人能祈風禱雨。方今天旱，何不令其祈雨以贖罪？」策曰：「吾且看此妖人若何。」遂命於獄中取出于吉，開其枷鎖，令登壇求雨。\n\n吉領命，即沐浴更衣，取繩自縛於烈日之中。百姓觀者，填街塞巷。于吉謂眾人曰：「吾求三尺甘霖，以救萬民，然我終不免一死。」眾人曰：「若有靈驗，主公必然敬服。」于吉曰：「氣數至此，恐不能逃。」\n\n少頃，孫策親至壇中下令：若午時無雨，即焚死于吉。先令人堆積乾柴伺候。將及午時，狂風驟起。風過處，四下陰雲漸合。策曰：「時已近午，空有陰雲，而無甘雨，正是妖人！」叱左右將于吉扛上柴堆，四下舉火，燄隨風起。忽見黑煙一道，沖上空中，一聲響亮，雷電齊發，大雨如注。頃刻之間，街市成河，溪澗皆滿，足有三尺甘雨。于吉仰臥於柴堆之上，大喝一聲，雲收雨住，復見太陽。\n\n於是眾官及百姓，共將于吉扶下柴堆，解去繩索，再拜稱謝。孫策見官民俱羅拜於水中，不顧衣服，乃勃然大怒，叱曰：「晴雨乃天地之定數，妖人偶乘其便，你等何得如此惑亂！」掣寶劍令左右速斬于吉。眾官力諫。策怒曰：「爾等皆欲從于吉造反耶！」眾官乃不敢復言。策叱武士將于吉一刀斬頭落地。只見一道青氣，投東北去了。策命將其屍號令於市，以正妖妄之罪。\n\n是夜風雨交作，及曉不見了于吉屍首。守屍軍士報知孫策。策怒，欲殺守屍軍士。忽見一人，從堂前徐步而來，視之，卻是于吉。策大怒，正欲拔劍砍之，忽然昏倒於地。左右急救入臥內，半晌方甦。吳太夫人來視疾，謂策曰：「吾兒屈殺神仙，故招此禍。」策笑曰：「兒自幼隨父出征，殺人如麻，何曾有為禍之理？今殺妖人，正絕大禍，安得反為我禍？」夫人曰：「因汝不信，以致如此；今可作好事以禳之。」策曰：「吾命在天，妖人決不能為禍，何必禳耶？」夫人料勸不信，乃自令左右暗修善事禳解。\n\n是夜三更，策臥於內宅，忽然陰風驟起，燈滅而復明。燈影之下，見于吉立於前。策大喝曰：「吾平生誓誅妖妄，以靖天下！汝既為陰鬼，何敢近我！」取床頭劍擲之，忽然不見。吳太夫人聞之，轉生憂悶。策乃扶病強行，以寬母心。母謂策曰：「聖人云：『鬼神之為德，其盛矣乎！』又云：『禱爾于上下神祇。』鬼神之事，不可不信。汝屈殺于先生，豈無報應？吾已令人設醮於郡之玉清觀內，汝可親往拜禱，自然安妥。」\n\n策不敢違母命，只得勉強乘轎至玉清觀。道士接入，請策焚香，策焚香而不謝。忽香爐中煙起不散，結成一座華蓋，上面端坐著于吉。策怒，唾罵之；走離殿宇，又見于吉立於殿門首，怒目視策。策顧左右曰：「汝等見妖鬼否？」左右皆云：「未見。」策愈怒，拔佩劍望于吉擲去，一人中劍而倒。眾視之，乃前日動手殺于吉之小卒，被劍砍入腦袋，七竅流血而死。策命扛出葬之。\n\n比及出觀，又見于吉走入觀門來。策曰：「此觀亦藏妖之所也！」遂坐於觀前，命武士五百人拆毀之。武士方上屋揭瓦，卻見于吉立於屋上，飛瓦擲地。策大怒，傳令逐出本觀道士，放火燒燬殿宇。火起處，又見于吉立於火光之中。策怒歸府，又見于吉立於府門前。策乃不入府，隨點起三軍，出城外下寨，傳喚眾將商議，欲起兵助袁紹夾攻曹操。眾將俱曰：「主公玉體違和，未可輕動。且待平愈，出兵未遲。」\n\n是夜孫策宿於寨內，又見于吉披髮而來。策於帳中叱喝不絕。次日，吳太夫人傳令，召策回府。策乃歸見其母。夫人見策形容憔悴，泣曰：「兒失形矣！」策即引鏡自照，果見形容十分瘦損，不覺失驚，顧左右曰：「吾奈何憔悴至此耶！」\n\n言未己，忽見于吉立於鏡中。策拍鏡大叫一聲，金瘡迸裂，昏絕於地。夫人令扶入臥內。須臾甦醒，自歎曰：「吾不能復生矣！」隨召張昭等諸人，及弟孫權，至臥榻前，囑付曰：「天下方亂，以吳越之眾，三江之固，大可有為。子布等幸善相吾弟。」乃取印綬與孫權曰：「若舉江東之眾，決機於兩陣之間，與天下爭衡，卿不如我；舉賢任能，使各盡力以保江東，我不如卿。卿宜念父兄創業之艱難，善自圖之！」\n\n權大哭，拜受印綬。策告母曰：「兒天年已盡，不能奉慈母。今將印綬付弟，望母朝夕訓之。父兄舊人，慎勿輕怠。」母哭曰：「恐汝弟年幼，不能任大事，當復如何？」策曰：「弟才勝兒十倍，足當大任。倘內事不決，可問張昭；外事不決，可問周瑜。恨周瑜不在此，不得面囑之也！」又喚諸弟囑曰：「吾死之後，汝等並輔仲謀。宗族中敢有生異心者，眾共誅之。骨肉為逆，不得入祖墳安葬。」諸弟泣受命。又喚妻喬夫人謂曰：「吾與汝不幸中途相分，汝須孝養尊姑。早晚汝妹入見，可囑其轉致周郎，盡心輔佐吾弟，休負我平日相知之雅。」言訖，暝目而逝。年止二十六歲。後人有詩讚曰：\n獨戰東南地，人稱小霸王。\n運籌如虎踞，決策似鷹揚。\n威鎮三江靖，名聞四海香。\n臨終遺大事，專意屬周郎。\n\n孫策既死，孫權哭倒於床前。張昭曰：「此非將軍哭時也，宜一面治喪事，一面理軍國大事。」權乃收淚。張昭令孫靜理會喪事，請孫權出堂，受眾文武謁賀。孫權生得方頤大口，碧眼紫髯。昔漢使劉琬入吳，見孫家諸昆仲，因語人曰：「吾遍觀孫氏兄弟，雖各才氣秀達，然皆祿祚不終。惟仲謀形貌奇偉，骨格非常，乃大貴之表，又享高壽，眾皆不及也。」\n\n且說當時孫權承孫策遺命，掌江東之事。經理未定，人報周瑜自巴丘提兵回吳。權曰：「公瑾已回，吾無憂矣。」原來周瑜守禦巴丘，聞知孫策中箭被傷，因此回來問候；將至吳郡，聞策已亡，故星夜來奔喪。當下周瑜哭拜於孫策靈柩之前。吳太夫人出，以遺囑之語告瑜。瑜拜伏於地曰：「敢不效犬馬之力，繼之以死！」\n\n少頃，孫權入。周瑜拜見畢，權曰：「願公無忘先兄遺命。」瑜頓首曰：「願以肝腦塗地，報知己之恩。」權曰：「今承父兄之業，將何策以守之？」瑜曰：「自古『得人者昌，失人者亡』。為今之計，須求高明遠見之人為輔，然後江東可定也。」權曰：「先兄遺言，內事託子布，外事全賴公瑾。」瑜曰：「子布賢達之士，足當大任。瑜不才，恐負倚託之重，願薦一人以輔將軍。」\n\n權問何人。瑜曰：「姓魯，名肅，字子敬。臨淮東川人也。此人胸懷韜略，腹隱機謀。早年喪父，事母至孝。其家極富，嘗散財以濟貧乏。瑜為居巢長之時，將數百人過臨淮，因乏糧，聞魯肅家有兩囷米，各三千斛，因往求助。肅即指一囷相贈，其慷慨如此。平生好擊劍騎射，寓居曲阿。祖母亡，還葬東城。其友劉子揚欲約彼往巢湖投鄭寶，肅尚躊躇未往。今主公可速召之。」\n\n權大喜，即命周瑜往聘。瑜奉命親往，見肅敘禮畢，具道孫權相慕之意。肅曰：「近劉子揚約某往巢湖，某將就之。」瑜曰：「昔馬援對光武云：『當今之世，非但君擇臣，臣亦擇君。』今吾孫將軍親賢禮士，納奇錄異，世所罕有。足下不須他計，只同我往投東吳為是。」肅從其言，遂同周瑜來見孫權。權甚敬之，與之談論，終日不倦。\n\n一日，眾官皆散，權留魯肅共飲，至晚同榻抵足而臥。夜半，權謂肅曰：「方今漢室傾危，四方紛擾；孤承父兄餘業，思為桓、文之事，君將何以教我？」肅曰：「昔漢高祖欲尊事義帝而不獲者，以項羽為害也。今之曹操可比項羽，將軍何由得為桓、文乎？肅竊料漢室不可復興，曹操不可卒除。為將軍計，惟有鼎足江東以觀天下之釁。今乘北方多務，剿除黃祖，進伐劉表，竟長江所極而據守之。然後建號帝王，以圖天下，此高祖之業也。」\n\n權聞言大喜，披衣起謝；次日厚贈魯肅，並將衣服幃帳等物，賜肅之母。肅又薦一人見孫權，此人博學多才，事母至孝。複姓諸葛，名瑾，字子瑜，瑯琊南陽人也。權拜之為上賓。瑾勸權勿通袁紹，且順曹操，然後乘便圖之。權依言，乃遺陳震回，以書絕袁紹。\n\n卻說曹操聞孫策已死，欲起兵下江南。侍御史張紘諫曰：「乘人之喪而伐之，既非義舉；若其不克，棄好成讎。不如因而善遇之。」操然其說，乃即奏封孫權為將軍，兼領會稽太守；既令張紘為會稽都尉，齎印往江東。孫權大喜，又得張紘回吳，即命與張昭同理政事。張紘又薦一人於孫權。此人姓顧，名雍，子元嘆，乃中郎蔡邕之徒。其為人少言語，不飲酒，嚴厲正大。權以為丞，行太守事。自是孫權威震江東，深得民心。\n\n且說陳震回見袁紹，具說「孫策已亡，孫權繼立。曹操封之為將軍，結為外應矣。」袁紹大怒，遂起冀、青、幽、并等處人馬七十餘萬，復來攻取許昌。正是：\n江南兵革方休息，冀北干戈又復興。\n未知勝負如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 30\n\n第三十回 戰官渡本初敗績 劫烏巢孟德燒糧\n\n卻說袁紹興兵，望官渡進發。夏侯惇發書告急。曹操起軍七萬，前往迎敵，留荀彧守許都。紹兵臨發，田豐從獄中上書諫曰：「今且宜靜守以待天時，不可妄興大兵，恐有不利。」逢紀譖曰：「主公興仁義之師，田豐何得出此不祥之語？」\n\n紹因怒，欲斬田豐。眾官告免。紹恨曰：「待吾破了曹操，明正其罪！」遂催軍進發。旌旗遍野，刀劍如林。行至陽武，下定寨柵。沮授曰：「我軍雖眾，而勇猛不及彼軍；彼軍雖精，而糧草不如我軍。彼軍無糧，利在急戰；我軍有糧，宜且緩守。若能曠以日月，則彼軍不戰自敗矣。」紹怒曰：「田豐慢我軍心，吾回日必斬之。汝安敢又如此！」叱左右將沮授鎖禁軍中。「待我破曹之後，與田豐一體治罪！」於是下令，將大軍七十萬，東西南北，周圍安營，連絡九十餘里。\n\n細作探知虛實，報至官渡。曹軍新到，聞之皆懼。曹操與眾謀士商議。荀攸曰：「紹軍雖多，不足懼也。我軍俱精銳之士，無不一以當十。但利在急戰。若遷延日月，糧草不敷，事可憂矣。」操曰：「所言正合吾意。」遂傳令軍將鼓譟而進。紹軍來迎，兩邊排成陣勢。審配撥弩手一萬，伏於兩翼；弓箭手五千，伏於門旗內，約響齊發。\n\n三通鼓罷，袁紹金盔金甲，錦袍玉帶，立馬陣前。左右排列著張郃、高覽、韓猛、淳于瓊等諸將。旌旗節鉞，甚是嚴整。曹陣上門旗開處，曹操出馬。許褚、張遼、徐晃、李典等，各持兵器，前後擁衛。曹操以鞭指袁紹曰：「吾於天子之前，保奏你為大將軍，今何故謀反？」紹怒曰：「汝託名漢相，實為漢賊！罪惡彌天，甚於莽、卓，乃反誣人造反耶！」操曰：「吾今奉詔討汝！」紹曰：「吾奉衣帶詔討賊！」\n\n操怒，使張遼出戰。張郃躍馬來迎。二將鬥了四五十合，不分勝負。曹操見了，暗暗稱奇。許褚揮刀縱馬，直出助戰。高覽挺槍接住。四員將捉對兒廝殺。曹操令夏侯惇、曹洪，各引三千軍，齊衝彼陣。審配見曹軍來衝陣，便令放起號砲。兩下萬弩並發，中車內弓箭手一齊擁出陣前亂射。曹軍如何抵敵，望南急走。袁紹驅兵掩殺，曹軍大敗，盡退至官渡。袁紹移軍逼近官渡下寨。審配曰：「今可撥兵十萬守官渡，就曹操寨前築起土山，令軍人下視寨中放箭。操若棄此而去，吾得此隘口，許昌可破矣。」\n\n紹從之，於各寨內選精壯軍人，用鐵鍬土擔，齊來曹操寨邊，壘土成山。曹營內見袁軍堆築土山，欲待出去衝突，被審配弓弩手當住咽喉要路，不能前進。十日之內，築成土山五十餘座，上立高櫓，分撥弓弩手於其上射箭。曹軍大懼，皆頂著遮箭牌守禦。土山上一聲梆子響處，箭下如雨。曹軍皆蒙楯伏地，袁軍吶喊而笑。曹操見軍慌亂，集眾謀士問計。劉曄進曰：「可作發石車以破之。」操令曄進車式，連夜造發石車數百乘，分布營牆內，正對著土山上雲梯。候弓箭手射箭時，營內一齊拽動石車，砲石飛空，往上亂打。人無躲處，弓箭手死者無數。袁軍皆號其車為「霹靂車」。\n\n由是袁軍不敢登高射箭。審配又獻一計：令軍人用鐵鍬暗打地道，直透曹營內，號為「掘子軍」。曹兵望見袁軍於山後掘土坑，報知曹操。操又問計於劉曄。曄曰：「此袁軍不能攻明而攻暗，發掘伏道，欲從地下透營而入耳。」操曰：「何以禦之？」曄曰：「可遶營掘長塹，則彼伏道無用也。」操連夜差軍掘塹。袁軍掘伏道到塹邊，果不能入，空費軍力。\n\n卻說曹操守官渡，自八月起，至九月終，軍力漸乏，糧草不繼，意欲棄官渡退回許昌；遲疑未決，乃作書遣人赴許昌問荀彧。彧以書報之。書略曰：\n承尊命使決進退之疑，愚以袁紹悉眾聚於官渡，欲與明公決勝負，公以至弱當至強，若不能制，必為所乘；是天下之大機也。紹軍雖眾，而不能用；以公之神武明哲，何向而不濟？今軍實雖少，未若楚、漢在滎陽、成皋也。公今畫地而守，扼其喉而使不能進，情見勢竭，必將有變。此用奇之時，斷不可失。惟明公裁察焉。\n\n曹操得書大喜，令將士效力死守。紹軍約退三十餘里，操遣將出營巡哨。有徐晃部將史渙獲得袁軍細作，解見徐晃。晃問其軍中虛實。答曰：「早晚大將韓猛運糧至軍前接濟，先令我等探路。」徐晃便將此事報知曹操。荀攸曰：「韓猛匹夫之勇耳。若遣一人引輕騎數千，從半路擊之，斷其糧草，紹軍自亂。」操曰：「誰人可往？」攸曰：「即遣徐晃可也。」\n\n操遂差徐晃帶將史渙並所部兵先出，後使張遼、許褚引兵救應。當夜韓猛押糧車數千輛，解赴紹寨。正走之間，山谷內徐晃、史渙引軍截住去路，韓猛飛馬來戰。徐晃接住廝殺，史渙便殺散人夫，放火焚燒糧車。韓猛抵當不住，撥馬回走。徐晃催軍燒盡輜重。袁紹軍中，望見西北上火起，正驚疑間，敗軍報來：「糧草被劫。」\n\n紹急遣張郃、高覽去截大路，正遇徐晃燒糧而回。恰欲交鋒，背後張遼、許褚軍到。兩下夾攻，殺散袁軍，四將合兵一處，回官渡寨中。曹操大喜，重加賞勞；又分軍於寨前結營，為犄角之勢。\n\n卻說韓猛敗軍還營，紹大怒，欲斬韓猛，眾官勸免。審配曰：「行軍以糧食為重，不可不用心隄防。烏巢乃屯糧之處，必得重兵守之。」袁紹曰：「吾籌策已定，汝可回鄴都監督糧草，休教缺乏。」審配領命而去。袁紹遣大將淳于瓊，督領部將眭元進、韓莒子、呂威璜、趙叡等，引二萬人馬，守烏巢。那淳于瓊性剛好酒，軍士多畏之；既至烏巢，終日與諸將聚飲。\n\n且說曹操軍糧告竭，急發使往許昌教荀彧作速措辦糧草，星夜解赴軍前接濟。使者齎書而往；行不上三十里，被袁軍捉住，縛見謀士許攸。那許攸字子遠，少時曾與曹操為友，此時卻在袁紹處為謀士。當下搜得使者所齎曹操催糧書信，逕來見紹曰：「曹操屯軍官渡，與我相持已久，許昌必空虛；若分一軍星夜掩襲許昌，則許昌可拔，而曹操可擒也。今操糧草已盡，正可乘此機會，兩路擊之。」紹曰：「曹操詭計極多，此書乃誘敵之計也。」攸曰：「今若不取，後將反受其害。」\n\n正話間，忽有使者自鄴郡來，呈上審配書。書中先說運糧事；後言許攸在冀州時，嘗濫受民間財物，且縱令子姪輩多科稅錢糧入己，今已收其子姪下獄矣。紹見書大怒曰：「濫行匹夫！尚有面目於吾前獻計耶！汝與曹操有舊，想今亦受他財賄，為他作奸細，啜賺吾軍耳！本當斬首，今權且寄頭在項！可速退出，今後不許相見！」\n\n許攸出，仰天歎曰：「忠言逆耳，豎子不足與謀！吾子姪已遭審配之害，吾何顏復見冀州之人乎！」遂欲拔劍自刎。左右奪劍勸曰：「公何輕生至此？袁紹不納直言，後必為曹操所擒。公既與曹公有舊，何不棄暗投明？」只這兩句言語，點醒許攸；於是許攸逕投。後人有詩歎曰：\n本初豪氣蓋中華，官渡相持枉歎嗟。\n若使許攸謀見用，山河豈得屬曹家？\n\n卻說許攸暗步出營，逕投曹寨，伏路軍人拿住。攸曰：「我是曹丞相故友，快與我通報，說南陽許攸來見。」軍士忙報入寨中。時操方解衣歇息，聞說許攸私奔到寨，大喜，不及穿履，跣足出迎。遙見許攸，撫掌歡笑，攜手共入，操先拜於地。攸慌扶起曰：「公乃漢相，吾乃布衣，何謙恭如此？」操曰：「公乃操故友，豈敢以名爵相上下乎！」攸曰：「某不能擇主，屈身袁紹，言不聽，計不從，今特棄之來見故人。願賜收錄。」操曰：「子遠肯來，吾事濟矣。願即教我以破紹之計。」攸曰：「吾曾教袁紹以輕騎乘虛襲許都，首尾相攻。」操大驚曰：「若袁紹用子言，吾事敗矣。」攸曰：「公今軍糧尚有幾何？」操曰：「可支一年。」攸笑曰：「恐未必。」操曰：「有半年耳。」\n\n攸拂袖而起，趨步出帳曰：「吾以誠相投，而公見欺如是，豈吾所望哉！」操挽留曰：「子遠勿嗔，尚容實訴。軍中糧實可支三月耳。」攸笑曰：「世人皆言孟德奸雄，今果然也。」操亦笑曰：「豈不聞兵不厭詐？」遂附耳低言曰：「軍中止有此月之糧。」攸大聲曰：「休瞞我，糧已盡矣！」操愕然曰：「何以知之？」攸乃出操與荀彧之書以示之曰：「此書何人所寫？」操驚問曰：「何處得之？」攸以獲使之事相告。操執其手曰：「子遠既念舊交而來，願即有以教我。」攸曰：「明公以孤軍抗大敵，而不求急勝之方，此取死之道也。攸有一策，不過三日，使袁紹百萬之眾，不戰自破。明公還肯聽否？」操喜曰：「願聞良策。」攸曰：「袁紹軍糧輜重，盡積烏巢，今撥淳于瓊把守。瓊嗜酒無備；公可選精兵，詐稱袁將蔣奇領兵到彼護糧，乘間燒其糧草輜重，則紹軍不三日將自亂矣。」操大喜，重待許攸，留於寨中。\n\n次日，操自選馬步軍士五千，準備往烏巢劫糧。張遼曰：「袁紹屯糧之所，安得無備？丞相未可輕往。恐許攸有詐。」操曰：「不然。許攸此來，天敗袁紹。今吾軍糧不給，難以久持；若不用許攸之計，是坐而待困也。彼若有詐，安肯留我寨中？且吾亦欲劫寨久矣。今劫糧之舉，計在必行，君請勿疑。」遼曰：「亦須防袁紹乘虛來襲。」操笑曰：「吾已籌之熟矣。」便教荀攸、賈詡、曹洪同許攸守大寨，夏侯惇、夏侯淵領一軍伏於左，曹仁、李典領一軍伏於右，以備不虞。教張遼、許褚在前，徐晃、于禁在後，操自引諸將居中，共五千人馬，打著袁軍旗號，軍士皆束草負薪，人銜枚，馬勒口，黃昏時分，望烏巢進發。是夜星光滿天。\n\n且說沮授被袁紹拘禁在軍中，是夜因見眾星朗列，乃命監者引出中庭，仰觀天象。忽見太白逆行，侵犯牛、斗之分，大驚曰：「禍將至矣！」遂連夜求見袁紹。時紹已醉臥，聽說沮授有密事啟報，喚入問之。授曰：「適觀天象，見太白逆行於柳、鬼之間，流光射入牛、斗之分，恐有賊兵劫掠之害。烏巢屯糧之所，不可不提備。宜速遣精兵猛將，於間道山路巡哨，免為曹操所算。」紹怒叱曰：「汝乃得罪之人，何敢妄言惑眾！」因叱監者曰：「吾令汝拘囚之，何敢放出！」遂命斬監者，別喚人監押沮授。授出，掩淚歎曰：「我軍亡在旦夕，我屍骸不知落於何處也！」後人有詩歎曰：\n逆耳忠言反見讎，獨夫袁紹少機謀；\n烏巢糧盡根基拔，猶欲區區守冀州。\n\n卻說曹操領兵夜行，前過袁紹別寨，寨兵問是何處軍馬。操使人應曰：「蔣奇奉命往烏巢護糧。」袁軍見是自家旗號，遂不疑惑。凡過數處，皆詐稱蔣奇之兵，並無阻礙。及到烏巢，四更已盡。操教軍士將束草周圍舉火，眾將校鼓譟直入。時淳于瓊方與眾將飲了酒，醉臥帳中；聞鼓譟之聲，連忙跳起，問：「何故喧鬧？」言未已，早被撓鉤拖翻。眭元進、趙叡運糧方回，見屯上火起，急來救應。曹軍飛報曹操，說：「賊兵在後，請分軍拒之。」操大喝曰：「諸將只顧奮力向前，待賊至背後，方可回戰！」於是眾軍將無不爭先掩殺。一霎時，火燄四起，煙迷太空。眭、趙二將驅兵來救，操勒馬回戰。二將抵敵不住，皆被曹軍所殺，糧草盡行燒絕。淳于瓊被擒見操，操命割去其耳鼻手指，縛於馬上，放回紹營以辱之。\n\n卻說袁紹在帳中，聞報正北上火光滿天，知是烏巢有失，急出帳召文武，各官商議遣兵往救。張郃曰：「某與高覽同往救之。」郭圖曰：「不可。曹軍劫糧，曹操必然親往；操既自出，寨必虛空，可縱兵先擊曹操之寨；操聞之，必速還。此孫臏『圍魏救趙』之計也。」張郃曰：「非也。曹操多謀，外出必為內備，以防不虞。今若攻操營而不拔，瓊等見獲，吾屬皆被擒矣。」郭圖曰：「曹操只顧劫糧，豈留兵在寨耶？」再三請劫曹營。紹乃遣張郃、高覽引軍五千，往官渡擊曹營；遣蔣奇領兵一萬，往救烏巢。\n\n且說曹操殺散淳于瓊部卒，盡奪其衣甲旗幟，偽作淳于瓊部下敗軍回寨，至山僻小路，正遇蔣奇軍馬。奇軍問之，稱是烏巢敗軍奔回。奇遂不疑，驅馬逕過。張遼、許褚忽至，大喝：「蔣奇休走！」奇措手不及，被張遼斬於馬下，盡殺蔣奇之兵。又使人當先偽報云：「蔣奇已自殺散烏巢兵了。」袁紹因不復遣人接應烏巢，只添兵往官渡。\n\n卻說張郃、高覽攻打曹營，左邊夏侯惇，右邊曹仁，中路曹洪，一齊衝出，三下攻擊，袁軍大敗。比及接應軍到，曹操又從背後殺來，四下圍住掩殺。張郃、高覽奪路走脫。袁紹收得烏巢敗殘軍馬歸寨，見淳于瓊耳鼻皆無，手足盡落。紹問：「如何失了烏巢？」敗軍告說：「淳于瓊醉臥，因此不能抵敵。」\n\n紹怒，立斬之。郭圖恐張郃、高覽回寨證對是非，先於袁紹前譖曰：「張郃、高覽見主公兵敗，心中必喜。」紹曰：「何出此言乎？」圖曰：「二人素有降曹之意，今遣擊寨，故意不肯用力，以致損折士卒。」紹大怒，遂遣使急召二人歸寨問罪。郭圖先使人報二人云：「主公將殺汝矣。」及紹使至，高覽問曰：「主公喚我等為何？」使者曰：「不知何故。」覽遂拔劍斬來使。郃大驚。覽曰：「袁紹聽信讒言，必為曹操所擒；吾等豈可坐而待死？不如去投曹操。」郃曰：「吾亦有此心久矣。」\n\n於是二人領本部兵馬，往曹操寨中投降。夏侯惇曰：「張、高二人來降，未知虛實。」操曰：「吾以恩遇之，雖有異心，亦可變矣。」遂開營門命二人入。二人倒戈卸甲，拜伏於地。操曰：「若使袁紹肯從二將軍之言，不至有敗。今二將軍肯來相投，如微子去殷，韓信歸漢也。」遂封張郃為偏將軍、都亭侯，高覽為偏將軍、東萊侯。二人大喜。\n\n卻說袁紹既去了許攸，又去了張郃、高覽，又失了烏巢糧，軍心皇皇。許攸又勸曹操作速進兵，張郃、高覽請為先鋒，操從之。即令張郃、高覽領兵往劫紹寨。當夜三更時分，出軍三路劫寨。混戰到明，各自收兵，紹軍折其大半。荀攸獻計曰：「今可揚言調撥人馬，一路取酸棗、攻鄴郡；一路取黎陽，斷袁兵歸路。袁紹聞之，必然驚惶，分兵拒我；我乘其兵動時擊之，紹可破也。」\n\n操用其計，使大小三軍，四遠揚言。紹軍聞此信，來寨中報說：「曹操分兵兩路：一路取鄴郡，一路取黎陽去也。」紹大驚，急遣袁尚分兵五萬救鄴郡，辛明分兵五萬救黎陽，連夜起行。曹操探知袁紹兵動，便分大隊軍馬，八路齊出，直衝紹營。袁軍俱無鬥志，四散奔走，遂大潰。袁紹披甲不迭，單衣幅巾上馬；長子袁譚後隨。張遼、許褚、徐晃、于禁四員將，引軍追趕袁紹。紹急渡河，盡棄圖書車仗金帛，止引隨行八百餘騎而去。\n\n操軍追之不及，盡獲遺下之物。所殺八萬餘人，血流盈溝，溺水死者不計其數。操獲全勝，將所得金寶緞疋，給賞軍士。於圖書中檢出書信一束，皆許都及軍中諸人與紹暗通之書。左右曰：「可逐一點對姓名，收而殺之。」操曰：「當紹之強，孤亦不能自保，況他人乎？」遂命盡焚之，更不再問。\n\n卻說袁紹兵敗而奔，沮授因被囚禁，急走不脫，為曹軍所獲，擒見曹操。操素與沮授相識。授見操，大呼曰：「授不降也！」操曰：「本初無謀，不用君言，君何尚執迷耶？吾若早得足下，天下不足慮也。」因厚待之，留於軍中。授乃於營中盜馬，欲歸袁氏。操怒，乃殺之。授至死神色不變。操歎曰：「吾誤殺忠義之士也！」命厚禮殯殮，為建墳安葬於黃河渡口，題其墓曰：「忠烈沮君之墓」。後人有詩贊曰：\n河北多名士，忠貞推沮君。\n凝眸知陣法，仰面識天文。\n至死心如鐵，臨危氣似雲。\n曹公欽義烈，特與建孤墳。\n\n操下令攻冀州。正是：\n勢弱只因多算勝，兵強卻為寡謀亡。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 31\n\n第三十一回 曹操倉亭破本初 玄德荊州依劉表\n\n卻說曹操乘袁紹之敗，整頓軍馬，迤邐追襲。袁紹幅巾單衣，引八百餘騎，奔至黎陽北岸，大將蔣義渠出寨迎接。紹以前事訴與義渠，義渠乃招諭離散之眾。眾聞紹在，又皆蟻聚，軍勢復振，議還冀州。軍行之次，夜宿荒山。紹於帳中聞遠遠有哭聲，遂私往聽之。卻是敗軍相聚，訴說喪兄失弟，棄伴亡親之苦，各各搥胸大哭；皆曰：「若聽田豐之言，我等怎遭此禍！」紹大悔曰：「吾不聽田豐之言，兵敗將亡，今回去，有何面目見之耶！」\n\n次日，上馬正行間，逢紀引軍來接。紹對逢紀曰：「吾不聽田豐之言，致有此敗。吾今歸去，羞見此人。」逢紀因譖曰：「豐在獄中聞主公兵敗，撫掌大笑曰：『固不出吾之料！』」袁紹大怒曰：「豎儒怎敢笑我！我必殺之！」遂命使者齎寶劍先往冀州獄中殺田豐。\n\n卻說田豐在獄中。一日，獄吏來見豐曰：「與別駕賀喜。」豐曰：「何喜可賀？」獄吏曰：「袁將軍大敗而回，君必見重矣。」豐笑曰：「吾今死矣！」獄吏問曰：「人皆為君喜，君何言死也？」豐曰：「袁將軍外寬而內忌，不念忠誠。若勝而喜，猶能赦我；今戰敗則羞，吾不望生矣。」\n\n獄吏未信。忽使者齎劍至，傳袁紹命，欲取田豐之首，獄吏方驚。豐曰：「吾固知必死也。」獄吏皆流淚。豐曰：「大丈夫生於天地間，不識其主而事之，是無智也！今日受死，夫何足惜！」乃自刎於獄中。後人有詩曰：\n昨朝沮授軍中死，今日田豐獄內亡。\n河北棟梁皆折斷，本初焉不喪家邦？\n\n田豐既死，聞者皆為歎惜。袁紹回冀州，心煩意亂，不理政事。其妻劉氏勸立後嗣。紹所生三子，長子袁譚字顯忠，出守青州；次子袁熙字顯奕，出守幽州；三子袁尚字顯甫，是紹後妻劉氏所出，生得形貌俊偉，紹甚愛之，因此留在身邊。自官渡兵敗之後，劉氏勸立尚為後嗣。紹乃與審配、逢紀、辛評、郭圖四人商議。原來審、逢二人，向輔袁尚；辛、郭二人，向輔袁譚。四人各為其主。\n\n當下袁紹謂四人曰：「今外患未息，內事不可不早定，吾將議立後嗣。長子譚，為人性剛好殺；次子熙，為人柔懦難成；三子尚，有英雄之表，禮賢敬士，吾欲立之。公等之意若何？」郭圖曰：「三子之中，譚為長，今又居外；主公若廢長立幼，此亂萌也。目下軍威稍挫，敵兵壓境，豈可復使父子兄弟自相爭亂耶？主公且理會拒敵之策，立嗣之事，再容後議。」\n\n袁紹躊躇未決。忽報袁熙引兵六萬，自幽州來；袁譚引兵五萬，自青州來；外甥高幹亦引兵五萬，自并州來，各至冀州助戰。紹喜，再整人馬，來戰曹操。時操引得勝之兵，陳列於河上，有土人簞食壺漿以迎之。操見父老數人，鬚髮盡白，乃命入帳中賜坐，問之曰：「老丈多少年紀？」答曰：「皆近百歲矣。」操曰：「吾軍士驚擾汝鄉，吾甚不安。」父老曰：「桓帝時，有黃星見於楚、宋之分，遼東人殷馗善觀天文，夜宿於此，對老漢等言：『黃星見於乾象，正照此間。後五十年，當有真人起於梁、沛之間。』今以年計之，整整五十年。袁本初重斂於民，民皆怨之。丞相興仁義之師，弔民伐罪，官渡一戰，破袁紹百萬之眾，正應當時殷馗之言，兆民可望太平矣。」操笑曰：「何敢當老丈所言？」遂取酒食絹帛賜老人而遣之。號令三軍：如有下鄉殺人家雞犬者，如殺人之罪。於是軍民震服。操亦心中暗喜。\n\n人報袁紹聚四州之兵，得二三十萬，前至倉亭下寨。操提兵前進，下寨已定。次日，兩軍相對，各布成陣勢。操引諸將出陣，紹亦引三子一甥及文官武將出到陣前。操曰：「本初計窮力盡，何尚不思投降？直待刀臨項上，悔無及矣！」紹大怒，回顧眾將曰：「誰敢出馬？」袁尚欲於父前逞能，便舞雙刀，揮馬出陣，來往奔馳。操指問眾將曰：「此何人？」有識者答曰：「此袁紹三子袁尚也。」\n\n言未畢，一將挺槍早出。操視之，乃徐晃部將史渙也。兩騎相交，不三合，尚撥馬刺斜而走。史渙趕來，袁尚拈弓搭箭，翻身背射，正中史渙左目，墜馬而死。袁紹見子得勝，揮鞭一指，大隊人馬，擁將過來混戰。大殺一場，各鳴金收軍還寨。操與諸將商議破紹之策。程昱獻「十面埋伏」之計，勸操：「退軍於河上，伏兵十隊，誘紹追至河上；我軍無退路，必將死戰，可勝紹矣。」\n\n操然其計。左右各分五隊：左一隊夏侯惇、二隊張遼、三隊李典、四隊樂進、五隊夏侯淵；右一隊曹洪、二隊張郃、三隊徐晃、四隊于禁、五隊高覽。中軍許褚為先鋒。次日，十隊先進，埋伏左右已定。至半夜，操令許褚引兵前進，偽作劫寨之勢。袁紹五寨人馬，一齊俱起。許褚回軍便走。袁紹引軍趕來，喊聲不絕；比及天明，趕至河上，曹軍無去路。操大呼曰：「前無去路，諸軍何不死戰？」眾軍回身奮力向前。許褚飛馬當先，力斬十數將。袁軍大亂。袁紹退軍急回，背後曹軍趕來。\n\n正行間，一聲鼓響，左邊夏侯淵、右邊高覽，兩軍衝出。袁紹聚三子一甥，死衝血路奔走。又行不到十里，左邊樂進、右邊于禁殺出，殺得袁軍屍橫遍野，血流成渠。又行不到數里，左邊李典、右邊徐晃，兩軍截殺一陣。袁紹父子膽喪心驚，奔入舊寨，令三軍造飯。方欲待食，左邊張遼、右邊張郃，逕來衝寨。紹慌上馬，前奔倉亭；人馬困乏，欲待歇息，後面曹操大軍趕來，袁紹捨命而走。\n\n正行之間，左邊曹洪、右邊夏侯惇，擋住去路。紹大呼曰：「若不決死戰，必為所擒矣！」奮力衝突，得脫重圍。袁熙、高幹皆被箭傷。軍馬死亡殆盡。紹抱三子痛哭一場，不覺昏倒。眾人急救，紹口吐鮮血不止，歎曰：「吾自歷戰數十場，不意今日狼狽至此！此天喪吾也！汝等各回本州，誓與曹賊一決雌雄！」便教辛評、郭圖火急隨袁譚前往青州整頓，恐曹操犯境；令袁熙仍回幽州，高幹仍回并州，各去收拾人馬，以備調用。袁紹引袁尚等入冀州養病，令尚與審配、逢紀暫掌軍事。\n\n卻說曹操自倉亭大勝，重賞三軍，令人探察冀州虛實。細作回報：「紹臥病在床。袁尚、審配緊守城池。袁譚、袁熙、高幹皆回本州。」眾皆勸操急攻之。操曰：「冀州糧食極廣，審配又有機謀，未可急拔。見今禾稼在田，恐廢民業，姑待秋成後取之未晚。」正議間，忽荀彧有書到，報說：「劉備在汝南得劉辟、龔都數萬之眾。聞丞相提軍出征河北，乃令劉辟守汝南，備親自引兵乘虛來攻許昌。丞相可速回軍禦之。」操大驚，留曹洪屯兵河上，虛張聲勢。操自提大兵往汝南來迎劉備。\n\n卻說玄德與關、張、趙雲等，引兵欲襲許都。行近穰山地面，正遇曹兵殺來，玄德便於穰山下寨。軍分三隊：雲長屯兵於東南角上，張飛屯兵於西南角上，玄德與趙雲於正南立寨。曹操兵至，玄德鼓譟而出。操布成陣勢，叫玄德打話。玄德出馬於門旗下。操以鞭指罵曰：「吾待汝為上賓，汝何背義忘恩？」玄德曰：「汝託名漢相，實為國賊！吾乃漢室宗親，奉天子密詔，來討反賊！」遂於馬上朗誦衣帶詔。\n\n操大怒，教許褚出戰。玄德背後趙雲，挺槍出馬。二將相交，三十合不分勝負。忽然喊聲大震，東南角上，雲長衝突而來；西南角上，張飛引軍衝突而來。三處一齊掩殺。曹軍遠來疲困，不能抵當，大敗而走。玄德得勝回營。\n\n次日，又使趙雲搦戰。操兵旬日不出。玄德再使張飛搦戰，操兵亦不出。玄德愈疑。忽報龔都運糧至，被曹軍圍住，玄德急令張飛去救。忽又報夏侯惇引軍抄背後逕取汝南，玄德大驚曰：「若如此，吾前後受敵，無所歸矣！」急遣雲長救之。兩軍皆去。\n\n不一日，飛馬來報夏侯惇已打破汝南，劉辟棄城而走，雲長現今被圍。玄德大驚。又報張飛去救龔都，也被圍住了。玄德急欲回兵，又恐操兵後襲。忽報寨外許褚搦戰，玄德不敢出馬。候至天明，教軍士飽餐，步軍先起，馬軍後隨，寨中虛傳更點。玄德等離寨約行數里，轉過土山，火把齊明，山頭上大呼曰：「休教走了劉備！丞相在此專等！」玄德慌尋路走。趙雲曰：「主公勿憂，但跟某來。」趙雲挺槍躍馬，殺開條路，玄德掣雙股劍後隨。\n\n正戰間，許褚追至，與趙雲力戰。背後于禁、李典又到。玄德見勢危，落荒而走。聽得背後喊聲漸遠，玄德望深山僻路，單馬逃生。捱到天明，側首一彪軍衝出。玄德大驚，視之，乃劉辟引敗軍千餘騎，護送玄德家小前來；孫乾、簡雍、糜芳亦至，訴說：「夏侯惇軍勢甚銳，因此棄城而走。曹兵趕來，幸得雲長當住，因此得脫。」玄德曰：「不知雲長今在何處？」劉辟曰：「將軍且行，卻再理會。」\n\n行到數里，一棒鼓響，前面擁出一彪人馬。當先大將，乃是張郃，大叫：「劉備快下馬受降！」玄德方欲退後，只見山頭上紅旗麾動，一軍從山塢內擁出，為首大將，乃高覽也。玄德兩頭無路，仰天大呼曰：「天何使我受此窘極耶！事勢至此，不如就死！」欲拔劍自刎。劉辟急止之曰：「容某死戰，奪路救君。」言訖，便來與高覽交鋒。戰不三合，被高覽一刀砍於馬下。\n\n玄德正慌，方欲自戰，高覽後軍忽然自亂，一將衝陣而來，槍起處，高覽翻身落馬。視之，乃趙雲也。玄德大喜。雲縱馬挺槍，殺散後隊，又來前軍獨戰張郃。郃與雲戰三十餘合，撥馬敗走。雲乘勢衝殺，卻被郃兵守住山隘，路窄不得出。\n\n正奪路間，只見雲長、關平、周倉引三百軍到。兩下夾攻，殺退張郃。各出隘口，占住山險下寨。玄德使雲長尋覓張飛。原來張飛去救龔都，龔都已被夏侯淵所殺。飛奮力殺退夏侯淵，迤邐趕去，卻被樂進引軍圍住。雲長路逢敗軍，尋蹤而去，殺退樂進，與飛同回見玄德。\n\n人報曹軍大隊趕來，玄德教孫乾等保護老小先行。玄德與關、張、趙雲在後，且戰且走。操見玄德去遠，收軍不趕。玄德敗軍不滿一千，狼狽而奔。前至一江，喚土人問之，乃漢江也。玄德權且安營。土人知玄德，奉獻羊酒，乃聚飲於沙灘之上。玄德歎曰諸：「諸君皆有王佐之才，不幸跟隨劉備。備之命窘，累及諸君。今日身無立錐，誠恐有誤諸君。君等何不棄備而投明主，以取功名乎？」\n\n眾皆掩面而哭。雲長曰：「兄言差矣。昔日高祖與項羽爭天下，數敗於羽，後九里山一戰成功，而開四百年基業。勝負兵家之常，何可自隳其志？」孫乾曰：「成敗有時，不可喪志。此離荊州不遠。劉景升坐鎮九州，兵強糧足，更且與公皆漢室宗親，何不往投之？」玄德曰：「但恐不容耳。」乾曰：「某願先往說之，使景升出境而迎主公。」\n\n玄德大喜，便令孫乾星夜往荊州。到郡入見劉表。禮畢，劉表問曰：「公從玄德，何故至此？」乾曰：「劉使君天下英雄，雖兵微將寡，而志欲匡扶社稷。汝南劉辟、龔都素無親故，亦以死報之。明公與使君，同為漢室之冑；今使君新敗，欲往江東投孫仲謀。乾諫言曰：『不可背親而向疏。荊州劉將軍禮賢下士，士歸之如水之投東，何況同宗乎？』因此使君特使乾先來拜白，惟明公命之。」\n\n表大喜曰：「玄德，吾弟也。久欲相會，而不可得。今肯惠顧，實為幸甚。」蔡瑁譖曰：「不可。劉備先從呂布，後事曹操，近投袁紹，皆不克終，足可見其為人。今若納之，曹操必加兵於我，枉動干戈；不如斬孫乾之首，以獻曹操，操必重待主公也。」孫乾正色曰：「乾非懼死之人也。劉使君忠心為國，非曹操、袁紹、呂布等比。前此相從，不得已也。今聞劉將軍漢朝苗裔，誼切同宗，故千里相投。爾何獻讒而妒賢如此耶！」\n\n劉表聞言，乃叱蔡瑁曰：「吾主意已定，汝勿多言。」蔡瑁慚恨而出。劉表遂命孫乾先往報玄德，一面親自出郭三十里迎接。玄德見表，執禮甚恭。表亦相待甚厚。玄德引關、張等拜見劉表，表遂與玄德同入荊州，分撥院宅居住。\n\n卻說曹操探知玄德已往荊州，投奔劉表，便欲引兵攻之。程昱曰：「袁紹未除，而遽攻荊襄，倘袁紹從北而起，勝負未可知矣。不如還兵許都，養軍蓄銳，待來年春煖，然後引兵先破袁紹，後取荊襄。南北之利，一舉可收也。」\n\n操然其言，遂提兵回許都。至建安八年，春正月，操復商議興兵。先差夏侯惇、滿寵鎮守汝南，以拒劉表；留曹仁、荀彧守許都；親統大軍前赴官渡屯紮。\n\n且說袁紹自舊歲感冒吐血症候，今方稍愈，商議欲攻許都。審配諫曰：「舊歲官渡、倉亭之敗，軍心未振，尚當深溝高壘，以養軍民之力。」\n\n正議間，忽報曹操進兵官渡，來攻冀州。紹曰：「若候兵臨城下，將至河邊，然後拒敵，事已遲矣。吾當自領大軍出迎。」袁尚曰：「父親病體未痊，不可遠征。兒願提兵前去迎敵。」紹許之，遂使人往青州取袁譚，幽州取袁熙，并州取高幹，四路同破曹操。正是：\n纔向汝南鳴戰鼓，又從冀北動征鼙。\n未知勝負如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 32\n\n第三十二回 奪冀州袁尚爭鋒 決漳河許攸獻計\n\n卻說袁尚自斬史渙之後，自負其勇，不待袁譚等兵至，自引兵數萬出黎陽，與曹軍前隊相迎。張遼當先出馬，袁尚挺槍來戰，不三合，架隔遮攔不住，大敗而走。張遼乘勢掩殺，袁尚不能主張，急急引軍奔回冀州。袁紹聞袁尚敗回，又受了一驚，舊病復發，吐血數斗，昏倒在地。劉夫人慌救入臥內，病勢漸危。劉夫人急請審配、逢紀，直至袁紹榻前，商議後事。紹但以手指而不能言。劉夫人曰：「尚可繼後嗣否？」紹點頭。審配便就榻前寫了遺囑。紹翻身大叫一聲，又吐血斗餘而死。後人有詩曰：\n累世公卿立大名，少年意氣自縱橫。\n空招俊傑三千客，漫有英雄百萬兵。\n羊質虎皮功不就，鳳毛雞膽事難成。\n更憐一種傷心處，家難徒延兩弟兄。\n\n袁紹既死，審配等主持喪事。劉夫人便將袁紹所愛寵妾五人，盡行殺害；又恐其陰魂於九泉之下再與紹相見，乃髡其髮，刺其面，毀其屍：其妒惡如此。袁尚恐寵妾家屬為害，並收而殺之。審配、逢紀立袁尚為大司馬將軍，領冀、青、幽、并四州牧，遣使報喪。此時袁譚已發兵離青州；知父死，便與郭圖、辛評商議。圖曰：「主公不在冀州，審配、逢紀必立顯甫為主矣。當速行。」辛評曰：「審、逢二人，必預定機謀。今若速往，必遭其禍。」袁譚曰：「若當此如何？」郭圖曰：「可屯兵城外，觀其動靜。某當親往察之。」\n\n譚依言。郭圖遂入冀州，見袁尚。禮畢，尚問：「兄何不至？」圖曰：「因抱病在軍中，不能相見。」尚曰：「吾受父親遺命，立我為主，加兄為車騎將軍。目下曹軍壓境，請兄為前部，吾隨後便調兵接應也。」圖曰：「軍中無人商議良策，願乞審正南、逢元圖二人為輔。」尚曰：「吾亦欲仗此二人早晚畫策，如何離得？」圖曰：「然則於二人內遣一人去，何如？」尚不得已，乃令二人拈鬮，拈著者便去。逢紀拈著，尚即命逢紀齎印緩，同郭圖赴袁譚軍中。紀隨圖至譚軍，見譚無病，心中不安，獻上印綬。譚大怒，欲斬逢紀。郭圖密諫曰：「今曹軍壓境，且只款留逢紀在此，以安尚心。待破曹之後，卻來爭冀州不遲。」\n\n譚從其言。即時拔寨起行，前至黎陽，與曹軍相抵。譚遣大將汪昭出戰，操遣徐晃迎敵。二將戰不數合，徐晃一刀斬汪昭於馬下。曹軍乘勢掩殺，譚軍大敗。譚收敗軍入黎陽，遣人求救於尚。尚與審配計議，只發兵五千餘人相助。曹操探知救軍已到，遣樂進、李典引兵於半路接著，兩頭圍住盡殺之。袁譚知尚止撥兵五千，又被半路坑殺，大怒，乃喚逢紀責罵。紀曰：「容某作書致主公，求其親自來救。」譚即令紀作書，遣人到冀州致袁尚。尚與審配共議。配曰：「郭圖多謀，前次不爭而去者，為曹軍在境也。今若破曹，必來爭冀州矣。不如不發救兵，借操之力以除之。」\n\n尚從其言，不肯發兵。使者回報，譚大怒，立斬逢紀，議欲降曹。早有細作密報袁尚。尚與審配議曰：「使譚降曹，並力來攻，則冀州危矣。」乃留審配並大將蘇由固守冀州，自領大軍來黎陽救譚。尚問軍中誰敢為前部，大將呂曠、呂翔兄弟二人願去。尚點兵三萬，使為先鋒，先至黎陽。譚聞尚自來，大喜，遂罷降曹之議。譚屯兵城中，尚屯兵城外，為犄角之勢。\n\n不一日，袁熙、高幹皆領軍到城外，屯兵三處，每日出兵與操相持。尚屢敗，操兵屢勝。至建安八年春三月，操分路攻打，袁譚、袁熙、袁尚、高幹皆大敗，棄黎陽而走。操引兵迫至冀州。譚與尚入城堅守，熙與幹離城三十里下寨，虛張聲勢。操兵連日攻打不下。郭嘉進曰：「袁氏廢長立幼，而兄弟之間，權力相併，各自樹黨，急之則相救，緩之則相爭，不如舉兵南向荊州，征討劉表，以候袁氏兄弟之變；變成而後擊之，可一舉而定也。」\n\n操善其言，命賈詡為太守，守黎陽；曹洪引兵守官渡。操引大軍向荊州進兵。譚、尚聽知曹軍自退，遂相慶賀。袁熙、高幹各自辭去。袁譚與郭圖、辛評議曰：「我為長子，反不能承父業；尚乃繼母所生，反承大爵；心實不甘。」圖曰：「主公可勒兵城外，只做請顯甫、審配飲酒，伏刀斧手殺之，大事定矣。」譚從其言。適別駕王修自青州來，譚將此計告之。修曰：「兄弟者，左右手也。今與他人爭鬥，自斷其手，而曰我必勝，安可得乎？夫棄兄弟而不親，天下其誰親之？彼讒人離間骨肉，以求一朝之利，願塞耳勿聽也。」\n\n譚怒，叱退王修，使人去請袁尚。尚與審配商議。配曰：「此必郭圖之計也。主公若往，必遭奸計；不如乘勢攻之。」袁尚依言，便披挂上馬，引兵五萬出城。袁譚見袁尚引軍來，情知事泄，亦即披挂上馬，與尚交鋒。尚見譚大罵。譚亦罵曰：「汝藥死父親，篡奪爵位，今又來殺兄耶！」二人親自交鋒，袁譚大敗。尚親冒矢石，衝突掩殺。譚引敗軍奔平原，尚收兵還。袁譚與郭圖再議進兵，令岑璧為將，領兵前來。尚自引兵出冀州。\n\n兩陣對圓，旗鼓相望。璧出罵陣，尚欲自戰。大將呂曠，拍馬舞刀，來戰岑璧；二將戰無數合，曠斬岑璧於馬下。譚兵又敗，再奔平原。審配勸尚進兵，追至平原。譚抵當不住，退入平原，堅守不出。尚三面圍城攻打。譚與郭圖計議。圖曰：「今城中糧少，彼軍方銳，勢不相敵。愚意可遣人投降曹操，使操將兵攻冀州，尚必還救。將軍引兵夾擊之，尚可擒矣。若操擊破尚軍，我因而斂其軍實以拒操。操軍遠來，糧食不繼，必自退去；我可以仍據冀州，以圖進取也。」\n\n譚從其言，問曰：「何人可為使？」圖曰：「辛評之弟辛毗，字佐治，見為平原令。此人乃能言之士，可命為使。」譚即召辛毗。毗欣然而至。譚修書付毗，使三千軍送毗出境。毗星夜齎書往見曹操。時操屯軍西平伐劉表，表遣玄德引兵為前部以迎之。未及交鋒，辛毗到操寨。見操禮畢，操問其來意，毗具言袁譚相求之意，呈上書信。\n\n操看書畢，留辛毗於寨中，聚文武計議。程昱曰：「袁譚被袁尚攻擊太急，不得已而來降，不可准信。」呂虔、滿寵亦曰：「丞相既引兵至此，安可復舍表而助譚？」荀攸曰：「三公之言未善。以愚意度之：天下方有事，而劉表坐保江、漢之間，不敢展足，其無四方之志可知矣；袁氏據四州之地，帶甲數十萬，若二子和睦，共守成業，天下事未可知也。今其兄弟相攻，勢窮而投我；我提兵先除袁尚，後觀其變，並滅袁譚，天下定矣。此機會不可失也。」\n\n操大喜，便邀辛毗飲酒，謂之曰：「袁譚之降，真耶詐耶？袁尚之兵，果可必勝耶？」毗對曰：「明公勿問真與詐也，只論其勢可耳。袁氏連年喪敗，兵革疲於外，謀臣誅於內；兄弟讒隙，國分為二；加之饑饉並臻，天災人困；無問智愚，皆知土崩瓦解。此乃天滅袁氏之時也。今明公提兵攻鄴，袁尚不還救，則失巢穴；若還救，則譚踵襲其後。以明公之威，擊疲憊之眾，如迅風之掃秋葉也。舍此之圖，而伐荊州，荊州豐樂之地，國和民順，未可搖動。況四方之患，莫大於河北。河北既平，則霸業成矣。願明公詳之。」操大喜曰：「恨與辛佐治相見之晚也！」即日督軍還取冀州。玄德恐操有謀，不敢追襲，引兵自回荊州。\n\n卻說袁尚知曹軍渡河，急急引軍還鄴，命呂曠、呂翔斷後。袁譚見尚退軍，乃大起平原軍馬，隨後趕來。行不到數十里，一聲砲響，兩軍齊出：左邊呂曠，右邊呂翔，兄弟二人截住袁譚。譚勒馬告二將曰：「吾父在日，吾並未慢待二將軍，今何從吾弟而見迫耶？」\n\n二將聞言，乃下馬降譚。譚曰：「勿降我，可降曹丞相。」二將因隨譚歸營。譚候操軍至，引二將見操。操大喜，以女許譚為妻，即令呂曠、呂翔為媒。譚請操攻取冀州。操曰：「方今糧草不接，搬運勞苦，我由濟河遏淇水入白溝，以通糧道，然後進兵。」令譚且居平原。操引軍退屯黎陽，封呂曠、呂翔為列侯，隨軍聽用。郭圖謂袁譚曰：「曹操以女許婚，恐非真意。今又封賞呂曠、呂翔，帶去軍中，此乃牢籠河北人心。後必終為我禍。主公可刻將軍印二顆，暗使人送與二呂，令作內應。待操破了袁尚，可乘便圖之。」\n\n譚依言，遂刻將軍印二顆，暗送與二呂。二呂受訖，逕將印來稟曹操。操大笑曰：「譚暗送印者，欲汝等為內助，待我破袁尚之後，就中取事耳。汝等權且受之，我自有主張。」自此曹操便有殺譚之心。\n\n且說袁尚與審配商議：「今曹兵運糧入白溝，必來攻冀州，如之奈何？」配曰：「可發檄使武安長尹楷屯毛城，通上黨運糧道；令沮授之子沮鵠守邯鄲，遙為聲援。主公可進兵平原，急攻袁譚。先絕袁譚，然後破曹。」袁尚大喜，留審配與陳琳守冀州，使馬延、張顗二將為先鋒，連夜起兵攻打平原。譚知尚兵來近，告急於操。操曰：「吾今番必得冀州矣。」\n\n正說間，適許攸自許昌來；聞尚又攻譚，入見操曰：「丞相坐守於此，豈欲待天雷擊殺二袁乎？」操笑曰：「吾已料定矣。」遂令曹洪先進兵攻鄴，操自引一軍來攻尹楷。兵臨本境，楷引軍來迎。楷出馬，操曰：「許仲康安在？」許褚應聲而出，縱馬直取尹楷。楷措手不及，被許褚一刀斬於馬下，餘眾奔潰。操盡招降之，即勒兵取邯鄲。沮鵠進兵來迎。張遼出馬，與鵠交鋒，戰不三合，鵠大敗，遼從後追趕。兩馬相離不遠，遼急取弓射之，應弦落馬。操指揮軍馬掩殺，眾皆奔散。\n\n於是操引大軍前抵冀州。曹洪已近城下。操令三軍遶城築起土山，又暗掘地道以攻之。審配設守堅固，法令甚嚴，東門守將馮禮，因酒醉有誤巡警，配痛責之。馮禮懷恨，潛地出城降操。操問破城之策，禮曰：「突門內土厚，可掘地道而入。」操便命馮禮引三百壯士，夤夜掘地道而入。\n\n卻說審配自馮禮出降之後，每夜親自登城點視軍馬。當夜在突門閣上，望見城外無燈火。配曰：「馮禮必引兵從地道而入也。」急喚精兵運石擊突閘門，門閉，馮禮及三百壯士，皆死於土內。操折了這一場，遂罷地道之計，退軍於洹水之上，以候袁尚回兵。袁尚攻平原，聞曹操已破尹楷、沮鵠，大軍圍困冀州，乃掣兵回救。部將馬延曰：「從大路去，曹操必有伏兵；可取小路，從西山出滏水口去劫曹營，必解圍也。」\n\n尚從其言，自領大軍先行，令馬延與張顗斷後。早有細作去報曹操。操曰：「彼若從大路上來，吾當避之；若從西山小路而來，一戰可擒也。吾料袁尚必舉火為號，令城中接應。吾可分兵擊之。」於是分撥已定。\n\n卻說袁尚出滏水界口，東至陽平，屯軍陽平亭，離冀州十七里，一邊靠著滏水。尚令軍士堆積柴薪乾草，至夜焚燒為號，遣主簿李孚扮作曹軍都督，直至城下，大叫：「開門！」審配認得是李孚聲音，於入城中，說：「袁尚已陳兵在陽平亭，等候接應；若城中兵出，亦舉火為號。」配教城中堆草放火，以通音信。孚曰：「城中無糧，可發老弱殘兵並婦人出降；彼必不為備，我即以兵繼百姓之後出攻之。」配從其論。\n\n次日，城上豎起白旗，上寫「冀州百姓投降」。操曰：「此是城中無糧，教老弱百姓投降；後必有兵出也。」操教張遼、徐晃各引三千軍馬，伏於兩邊。操自乘馬、張麾蓋至城下。果見城門開處，百姓扶老攜幼，手持白旛而出。百姓纔出盡，城中兵突出。操教將紅旗一招，張遼、徐晃兩路兵齊出亂殺，城中兵只得復回。操自飛馬趕來，到弔橋邊，城中弩箭如雨，射中操盔，險透其頂。眾將急救回陣。操更衣換馬，引眾將來攻尚寨。尚自迎敵。\n\n時各路軍馬一齊殺至，兩軍混戰，袁尚大敗。尚引兵退往西山下寨，令人催取馬延、張顗軍來。不知曹操已使呂曠、呂翔去招安二將。二將隨二呂來降，操亦封為列侯。即日進兵攻打西山，先使二呂、馬延、張顗截斷袁尚糧道。\n\n尚情知西山守不住，夜走溢口。安營未定，四下火光並起，伏兵齊出，人不及甲，馬不及鞍。尚軍大潰，退走五十里，勢窮力極，只得遣豫州刺史陰夔至操營請降。操佯許之，卻連夜使張遼、徐晃去劫寨。尚盡棄印綬節鉞，衣甲輜重，望中山而逃。操回軍攻冀州。許攸獻計曰：「何不決漳河之水以渰之？」\n\n操然其計，先差軍於城外掘河塹，周圍四十里。審配在城上見操軍在城外掘塹，卻掘得甚淺。配暗笑曰：「此欲決漳河之水以灌城耳。河深可灌，如此之淺，有何用哉？」遂不為備。\n\n當夜曹操添十倍軍士，並力發掘，比及天明，廣深二丈，引漳水灌入城中，水深數尺。更兼糧絕，軍士皆餓死。辛毗在城外，用槍挑袁尚印綬衣服，招安城內之人。審配大怒，將辛毗家屬老小八十餘口，就於城上斬之，將頭擲下。辛毗號哭不已。審配之姪審榮，素與辛毗相厚；見辛毗家屬被害，心中懷恨，乃密寫獻門之書，拴於箭上，射下城來。軍士拾獻辛毗，毗將書獻操。操先下令：如入冀州，休得殺害袁氏一門老小；軍民降者免死。\n\n次日天明，審榮大開西門，放曹兵入。辛毗躍馬先入，軍將隨後殺入冀州。審配在東南城樓上，見操軍已入城中，引數騎下城死戰，正迎徐晃交馬。徐晃生擒審配，綁出城來，路逢辛毗。毗咬牙切齒，以鞭指配首曰：「賊殺才！今日死矣！」配大罵辛毗：「賊徒！引曹操破我冀州，我恨不殺汝也！」\n\n徐晃解配見操。操曰：「汝知獻門接我者乎？」配曰：「不知。」操曰：「此汝姪審榮所獻也。」配怒曰：「小兒不行，乃至於此！」操曰：「昨孤至城下，何城中弩箭之多耶？」配曰：「恨少！恨少！」操曰：「卿忠於袁氏，不容不如此。今肯降吾否？」配曰：「不降！不降！」辛毗哭拜於地曰：「家屬八十餘口，盡遭此賊殺害。願丞相戮之，以雪此恨！」配曰：「吾生為袁氏臣，死為袁氏鬼，不似汝輩讒諂阿諛之賊！可速斬我！」操教牽出。臨受刑，叱行刑者曰：「吾主在北，不可使我面南而死！」乃向北跪，引頸就刃。後人有詩歎曰：\n河北多名士，誰如審正南？\n命因昏主喪，心與古人參。\n忠直言無隱，廉能志不貪。\n臨亡猶北面，降者盡羞慚。\n\n審配既死，操憐其忠義，命葬於城北。眾將請曹操入城。操方欲起行，只見刀斧手擁一人至，操視之，乃陳琳也。操謂之曰：「汝前為本初作檄，但罪狀孤可也；何乃辱及祖、父耶？」琳答曰：「箭在弦上，不得不發耳。」左右勸操殺之。操憐其才，乃赦之，命為從事。\n\n卻說操長子曹丕，字子桓，時年十八歲。丕初生時，有雲氣一片，其色青紫，圓如車蓋，覆於其室，終日不散。有望氣者，密謂操曰：「此天子氣也。令嗣貴不可言。」丕八歲能屬文，有逸才，博古通今，善騎射，好擊劍。時操破冀州，丕隨父在軍中，先領隨身軍，逕投袁紹家，下馬拔劍而入。有一將當之曰：「丞相有命，諸人不許入紹府。」丕叱退，提劍入後堂。見兩個婦人相抱而哭，向前欲殺之。正是：\n四世公侯已成夢，一家骨肉又遭殃。\n未知性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 33\n\n第三十三回 曹丕乘亂納甄氏 郭嘉遺計定遼東\n\n卻說曹丕見二婦人啼哭，拔劍欲斬之。忽見紅光滿目，遂按劍而問曰：「汝何人也？」一婦人告曰：「妾乃袁將軍之妻劉氏也。」丕曰：「此女何人？」劉氏曰：「此次男袁熙之妻甄氏也。因熙出鎮幽州，甄氏不肯遠行，故留於此。」\n\n丕拖此女近前，見披髮垢面。丕以衫袖拭其面而觀之，見甄氏玉肌花貌，有傾國之色。遂對劉氏曰：「吾乃曹丞相之子也。願保汝家，汝勿憂慮。」遂按劍坐於堂上。\n\n卻說曹操統領眾將，入冀州城，將入城門，許攸縱馬近前，以鞭指城門呼操曰：「阿瞞，汝不得我，安得入此門？」操大笑。眾將聞言，俱懷不平。操至紹府門下，問曰：「誰曾入此門來？」守將對曰：「世子在內。」操喚出責之。劉氏出拜曰：「非世子不能保全妾家，願獻甄氏為世子執箕帚。」操教喚出甄氏拜於前。操視之曰：「真吾兒婦也！」遂令曹丕納之。\n\n操既定冀州，親往袁紹墓下設祭，再拜而哭甚哀，顧謂眾將曰：「昔日吾與本初共起兵時，本初問我曰：『若事不濟，方面何所可據？』吾問之曰：『足下意欲若何？』本初曰：『吾南據河，北阻燕、代，兼沙漠之眾，南向以爭天下，庶可以濟乎？』吾答曰：『吾任天下之智力，以道御之，無所不可。』此言如昨，而今本初已喪，吾不能不為流涕也！」眾皆歎息。操以金帛糧米賜紹妻劉氏。乃下令曰：「河北居民遭兵革之難，盡免今年租賦。」一面寫表申奏朝廷；操自領冀州牧。\n\n一日，許褚走馬入東門，正迎許攸。攸喚褚曰：「汝等無我，安能出入此門乎？」褚怒曰：「吾等千生萬死，身冒血戰，奪得城池，汝安敢誇口！」攸罵曰：「汝等皆匹夫耳，何足道哉！」褚大怒，拔劍殺攸，提頭來見曹操，說許攸如此無禮，某殺之矣。操曰：「子遠與吾舊交，故相戲耳。何故殺之？」深責許褚，令厚葬許攸。乃令人遍訪冀州賢士。冀民曰：「騎都尉崔琰，字季珪，清河東武城人也。數曾獻計於袁紹，紹不從，因此託疾在家。」\n\n操即召琰為本州別駕從事，因謂曰：「昨按本州戶籍，共計三十萬眾，可謂大州。」琰曰：「今天下分崩，九州幅裂，二袁兄弟相爭，冀民暴骨原野，丞相不急存問風俗，救其塗炭，而先計校戶籍，豈本州士女所望於明公哉？」\n\n操聞言，改容謝之，待為上賓。操已定冀州，使人探袁譚消息。時譚引兵劫掠甘陵、安平、渤海、河間等處，聞袁尚敗走中山，乃統軍攻之。尚無心於戰鬥，逕奔幽州投袁熙。譚盡降其眾，欲復圖冀州。操使人召之，譚不至。操大怒，馳書絕其婚，自統大軍征之，直抵平原。\n\n譚聞操自統軍來，遣人求救於劉表。表請玄德商議。玄德曰：「今操已破冀州，兵勢正盛，袁氏兄弟，不久必為操擒，救之無益；況操常有窺荊襄之意，我只養兵自守，未可妄動。」表曰：「然則何以謝之？」玄德曰：「可作書與袁氏兄弟，以和解為名，婉詞謝之。」\n\n表然其言，先遣人以書遺譚。書略曰：\n君子違難，不適讎國。日前聞君屈膝降曹，則是忘先人之，棄手足之誼，而遺同盟之恥矣。若冀州不弟，當降心相從。待事定之後，使天下平其曲直，不亦高義耶？\n\n又與袁尚書曰：\n青州天性峭急，迷於曲直。君當先除曹操，以卒先公之恨。事定之後，乃計曲直，不亦善乎？若迷而不返，則是韓盧、東郭自困於前，而遺田父之獲也。\n\n譚得表書，知表無發兵之意；又自料不能敵操；遂棄平原，走保南皮。曹操追至南皮，時天氣寒肅，河道盡凍，糧船不能行動。操令本處百姓敲冰拽船，百姓聞令而逃。操大怒，欲捕斬之。百姓聞得，乃親往營中投首。操曰：「若不殺汝等，則吾號令不行；若殺汝等，吾又不忍；汝等快往山中藏避，休被我軍士擒獲。」百姓皆垂淚而去。\n\n袁譚引兵出城，與曹軍相敵。兩陣對圓，操出馬以鞭指譚而罵曰：「吾厚待汝，汝何生異心？」譚曰：「汝犯吾境界，奪吾城池，賴吾妻子，反說我有異心耶？」操大怒，使徐晃出馬。譚使彭安接戰。兩馬相交，不數合，晃斬彭安於馬下。譚軍敗走，退入南皮。操遣軍四面圍住。譚著慌，使辛評見操約降。操曰：「袁譚小子，反覆無常，吾難准信。汝弟辛毗，吾已重用，汝亦留此可也。」評曰：「丞相差矣。某聞主貴臣榮，主憂臣辱。某久事袁氏，豈可背之？」\n\n操知其不可留，乃遣回。評回見譚，言操不准投降。譚叱曰：「汝弟見事曹操，汝懷二心耶？」評聞言，氣滿填胸，昏絕於地。譚令扶出，須臾而死。譚亦悔之。郭圖謂譚曰：「來日盡驅百姓當先，以軍繼其後，與曹操決一死戰。」\n\n譚從其言。當夜盡驅南皮百姓，皆執刀槍聽令。次日平明，大開四門，軍在後驅，百姓在前，喊聲大舉，一齊擁出，直抵曹寨。兩軍混戰，自辰至午，勝負未分，殺人遍地。操見未獲全勝，乘馬上山，親自擊鼓。將士見之，奮力向前。譚軍大敗，百姓被殺者無數。曹洪奮威突陣，正迎袁譚，舉刀亂砍，譚竟被曹洪殺於陣中。郭圖見陣大亂，急馳入城中。樂進望見，拈弓搭箭，射下城壕，人馬俱陷。\n\n操引兵入南皮，安撫百姓。忽有一彪軍來到，乃袁熙部將焦觸、張南也。操自引軍迎之。二將倒戈卸甲，特來投降。操封為列侯。又黑山賊張燕，引軍十萬來降，操封為平北將軍。下令將袁譚首級號令，敢有哭者斬。頭挂北門外。一人布冠衰衣，哭於頭下。左右拏來見操。操問之，乃青州別駕王修也，因諫袁譚被逐，今知譚死，故來哭之。\n\n操曰：「汝知吾令否？」修曰：「知之。」操曰：「汝不怕死耶？」修曰：「我生受其辟命，亡而不哭，非義也。畏死忘義，何以立世乎！若得收葬譚屍，受戮無恨。」操曰：「河北義士，何其如此之多也！可惜袁氏不能用；若能用，則吾安敢正眼覷此地哉？」遂命收葬譚屍，禮修為上賓，以為司金中郎將。因問之曰：「今袁尚已投袁熙，取之當用何策？」修不答。操曰：「忠臣也。」問郭嘉，嘉曰：「可使袁氏降將焦觸、張南等自攻之。」操用其言，隨差焦觸、張南、呂曠、呂翔、馬延、張顗，各引本部兵，分三路進攻幽州；一面使李典、樂進會合張燕，打并州，攻高幹。\n\n且說袁尚、袁熙知曹兵將至，料難迎敵，乃棄城引兵，星夜奔遼西，投烏桓去了。幽州刺史烏桓觸，聚幽州眾官，歃血為盟，共議背袁向曹之事。烏桓觸先言曰：「吾知曹丞相當世英雄，今往投降，有不遵令者斬。」依次歃血，循至別駕韓珩。珩乃擲劍於地，大呼曰：「吾受袁公父子厚恩，今主敗亡，智不能救，勇不能死！於義缺矣！若北面而降操，吾不為也！」\n\n眾皆失色。烏桓觸曰：「夫興大事，當立大義。事之濟否，不待一人。韓珩既有志如此，聽其自便。」推珩而出。烏桓觸乃出城迎接三路軍馬，逕來降操。操大喜，加為鎮北將軍。忽探馬來報：「樂進、李典、張燕攻打并州，高幹守住壺口關，不能下。」操自勒兵前往。三將接著，說：「幹拒關難擊。」操集眾將共議破幹之計。荀攸曰：「若破幹，須用詐降計方可。」\n\n操然之。喚降將呂曠、呂翔，附耳低言，如此如此。呂曠等引軍數十，直抵關下，叫曰：「吾等原係袁氏舊將，不得已而降曹。曹操為人詭譎，薄待吾等，吾今還扶舊主。可疾開門相納。」高幹未信，只教二將自上關說話。二將卸甲棄馬而入，謂幹曰：「曹軍新到，可乘其軍心未定，今夜劫寨。某等願當先。」\n\n幹喜從其言，是夜教二呂當先，引萬餘軍前去。將至曹寨，背後喊聲大震，伏兵四起。高幹知是中計，急回壺關城。樂進、李典已奪了關。高幹奪路走脫，往投單于。操領兵拒住關口，使人追襲高幹。幹到單于界，正迎北番左賢王。幹下馬拜伏於地，言：「曹操吞併疆土，今欲犯王子地面，萬乞救援，同力克復，以保北方。」左賢王曰：「吾與曹操無讎，豈有侵我土地？汝欲使我結怨於曹氏耶！」叱退高幹。幹尋思無路，只得去投劉表。行至上潞，被都尉王琰所殺，將頭解送曹操。操封琰為列侯。\n\n并州既定，操商議西擊烏桓。曹洪等曰：「袁熙、袁尚兵敗將亡，勢窮力盡。遠投沙漠。我今引兵西擊，倘劉備、劉表乘虛襲許都，我救應不及，為禍不淺矣。請回師勿進為上。」郭嘉曰：「諸公所言錯矣。主公雖威震天下，沙漠之人，恃其邊遠，必不設備。乘其無備，卒然擊之，必可破也。且袁紹與烏桓有恩，而尚與熙兄弟猶存，不可不除。劉表坐談之客耳，自知才不足以御劉備，重任之，則恐不能制；輕任之，則備不為用。雖虛國遠征，公無憂也。」操曰：「奉孝之言極是。」\n\n遂率大小三軍，車數千輛，望前進發。但見黃沙漠漠，狂風四起；道路崎嶇，人馬難行。操有回軍之心，問於郭嘉。嘉此時不服水土，臥病車中。操泣曰：「因我欲平沙漠，使公遠涉艱辛，以至染病，吾心何安？」嘉曰：「某感丞相大恩，雖死不能報萬一。」操曰：「吾見北地崎嶇，意欲回軍，若何？」嘉曰：「兵貴神速。今千里襲人，輜重多而難以趨利，不如輕兵兼道以出，掩其不備。但須得識徑路者為引導耳。」\n\n遂留郭嘉於易州養病，求鄉導官以引路。人薦袁紹舊將田疇深知此境，操召而問之。疇曰：「此道夏秋間有水，淺不通車馬，深不載舟楫，最難行動；不如回軍，從盧龍口越白檀之險，出空虛之地，前近柳城，掩其不備，冒頓可一戰而擒也。」\n\n操從其言，封田疇為靖北將軍，作鄉導官，為前驅。張遼為次。操自押後，倍道輕騎而進。田疇引張遼前至白狼山，正遇袁熙、袁尚會合冒頓等數萬騎前來。張遼飛報曹操。操自勒馬登高望之，見冒頓兵無隊伍，參差不整。操謂張遼曰：「敵兵不整，便可擊之。」乃以麾授遼。遼引許褚、于禁、徐晃分四路下山，奮力急攻。冒頓大亂。遼拍馬斬冒頓於馬下，餘眾皆降。袁熙、袁尚引數千騎投遼東去了。\n\n操收軍入柳城，封田疇為柳亭侯，以守柳城。疇涕泣曰：「某負義逃竄之人耳，蒙厚恩全活，為幸多矣；豈可賣盧龍之寨，以邀賞祿哉！死不敢受侯爵。」操義之，乃拜疇為議郎。操撫慰單于人等，收得駿馬萬匹，即日回兵。時天氣寒且旱，二百里無水，軍又乏糧，殺馬為食；鑿地三四丈，方得水。操回至易州，重賞先曾諫者；因謂眾將曰：「孤前者乘危遠征，僥倖成功。雖得勝，天所佑也，不可以為法。諸君之諫，乃萬安之計，是以相賞。後勿難言。」\n\n操到易州時，郭嘉已死數日，停柩在公廨。操往祭之，大哭曰：「奉孝死，乃天喪吾也！」回顧眾官曰：「諸君年齒，皆孤等輩，惟奉孝最少。吾欲託以後事，不期中年夭折，使吾心腸崩裂矣！」嘉之左右，將嘉臨死封之書呈上曰：「郭公臨死，親筆書此，囑曰：『丞相若從書中所言，遼東事定矣。』」操拆書視之，點頭嗟歎。諸人皆不知其意。\n\n次日，夏侯惇引眾入稟曰：「遼東太守公孫康，久不賓服。今袁熙、袁尚又往投之，必為後患。不如乘其未動，速往征之，遼東可得也。」操笑曰：「不煩諸公虎威，數日之後，公孫康自送二袁之首至矣。」諸將皆不肯信。\n\n卻說袁熙、袁尚引數千騎奔遼東。遼東太守公孫康，本襄平人，武威將軍公孫度之子也。當日知袁熙、袁尚來投，遂聚本部屬官商議此事。公孫恭曰：「袁紹存日，常有吞遼東之心；今袁熙、袁尚兵敗將亡，無處依棲，來此相投，是鳩奪鵲巢之意也。若容納之，後必相圖。不如賺入城中殺之，獻頭與曹公，曹公必重待我。」康曰：「只怕曹操引兵下遼東，又不如納二袁使為我助。」恭曰：「可使人探聽。如曹兵來攻，則留二袁；如其不動，則殺二袁，送與曹公。」康從之，使人去探消息。\n\n卻說袁熙、袁尚至遼東，二人密議曰：「遼東軍兵數萬，足可與曹操爭衡。今暫投之，後當殺公孫康而奪其地，養成氣力而抗中原，可復河北也。」\n\n商議已定，乃入見公孫康，康留於館驛，只推有病，不即相見。不一日，細作回報：「曹操兵屯易州，並無下遼東之意。」公孫康大喜，乃先伏刀斧手於壁衣中，使二袁入。相見禮畢，命坐。時天氣嚴寒，尚見床榻上無裀褥，謂康曰：「願鋪坐席。」康瞋目言曰：「汝二人之頭，將行萬里！何席之有？」尚大驚。康叱曰：「左右何不下手！」刀斧手擁出，就坐席上砍下二人之頭，用木匣盛貯，使人送到易州，來見曹操。\n\n時操在易州，按兵不動。夏侯惇、張遼入稟曰：「如不下遼東，可回許都；恐劉表生心。」操曰：「待二袁首級至，即便回兵。」眾皆暗笑。忽報遼東公孫康遣人送袁熙、袁尚首級至，眾皆大驚。使者呈上書信。操大笑曰：「果不出奉孝之料！」重賞來使，封公孫康為襄平侯左將軍。眾官問曰；「何為不出奉孝之所料？」操遂出郭嘉書以示之。書略曰：\n今聞袁熙、袁尚往投遼東，明公切不可加兵。公孫康久畏袁氏吞併，二袁往投必疑。若以兵擊之，必併力迎敵，急不可下；若緩之，公孫康、袁氏必自相圖，其勢然也。\n\n眾皆踴躍稱善。操引眾官復設祭於郭嘉靈前，亡年三十八歲。從征十有一年，多立奇勳。後人有詩讚曰：\n天生郭奉孝，豪傑冠群英。\n腹內藏經史，胸中隱甲兵。\n運謀如范蠡，決策似陳平。\n可惜身先喪，中原梁棟傾。\n\n操領兵還冀州，使人先扶郭嘉靈柩於許都安葬。程昱等請曰：「北方既定，今還許都，可早建下江南之策。」操笑曰：「吾有此志久矣。諸君所言，止合吾意。」是夜宿於冀州城東角樓上，憑欄仰觀天文。時荀攸在側。操指曰：「南方旺氣燦然，恐未可圖也。」攸曰：「以丞相天威，何所不服？」\n\n正看間，忽見一道金光，從地而起。攸曰：「此必有寶於地下。」操下樓令人隨光掘之。正是：\n星文方向南中指，金寶旋從北地生。\n不知所得何物，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 34\n\n第三十四回 蔡夫人隔屏聽密語 劉皇叔躍馬過檀溪\n\n卻說曹操於金光處，掘出一銅雀，問荀攸曰：「此何兆也？」攸曰：「昔舜母夢玉雀入懷而生舜。今得銅雀，亦吉祥之兆也。」操大喜，遂命作高臺以慶之。乃即日破土斷木，燒瓦磨磚，築銅雀臺於漳河上之上。約計一年而工畢。少子曹植進曰：「若建層臺，必立三座：中間高者，名為銅雀；左邊一座，名為玉龍；右邊一座，名為金鳳。更作兩條飛橋，橫空而上，乃為壯觀。」操曰：「吾兒所言甚善。他日臺成，足可娛吾老矣！」原來曹操有五子，惟植性敏慧，善文章，曹操平日最愛之。\n\n於是留曹植與曹丕在鄴郡造臺，使張燕守北寨。操將所得袁紹之兵，共五六十萬，班師回許都，大封功臣；又表贈郭嘉為貞侯，養其子奕於府中。復聚眾謀士商議，欲南征劉表。荀彧曰：「大軍方北征而回，未可復動。且待半年，養精蓄銳，劉表、孫權，可一鼓而下也。」操從之，遂分兵屯田，以候調用。\n\n卻說玄德自到荊州，劉表待之甚厚。一日，正相聚飲酒，忽報降將張武、陳孫在江夏掠人民，共謀造反。表驚曰：「二賊又反，為禍不小！」玄德曰：「不須兄長憂慮，備請往討之。」表大喜，即點三萬軍，與玄德前去。玄德領命即行，不一日，來到江夏。張武、陳孫引兵來迎。玄德與關、張、趙雲出馬在門旗下。望見張武所騎之馬，極其雄駿。玄德曰：「此必千里馬也。」\n\n言未畢，趙雲挺槍出，徑衝彼陣。張武縱馬來迎，不三合，被趙雲一槍刺落馬下，隨手扯住轡頭，牽馬回陣。陳孫見了，隨趕來奪。張飛大喝一聲，挺矛直出，將陳孫刺死。眾皆潰散。玄德招安餘黨，平復江夏諸縣，班師而回。表出郭迎接入城，設宴慶功。酒至半酣，表曰：「吾弟如此雄才，荊州有倚賴也。但憂南越不時來寇，張魯、孫權皆足為慮。」玄德曰：「弟有三將，足可委用：使張飛巡南越之境；雲長拒固子城，以鎮張魯；趙雲拒三江，以當孫權；何足慮哉？」\n\n表喜，欲從其言。蔡瑁告其姊蔡夫人曰：「劉備遣三將居外，而自居荊州，久必為患。」蔡夫人乃夜對劉表曰：「我聞荊州人多與劉備往來，不可不防之。今容其居住城中，無益，不若遣使他往。」表曰：「玄德仁人也。」蔡氏曰：「只恐他人不似汝心。」表沈吟不答。\n\n次日出城，見玄德所乘之馬極駿，問之，知是張武之馬，表讚不已。玄德遂將此馬送與劉表。表大喜，騎回城中。蒯越見而問之。表曰：「此玄德所送也。」越曰：「昔先兄蒯良，最善相馬，越亦頗曉。此馬眼下有淚槽，額邊生白點，名為的盧，騎則妨主。張武為此馬而亡。主公不可乘之。」\n\n表聽其言。次日請玄德飲宴，因言曰：「昨承惠良馬，深感厚意。但賢弟不時征進，可以用之。敬當送還。」玄德起謝。表又曰：「賢弟久居此間，恐廢武事。襄陽屬邑新野縣，頗有錢糧。弟可引本部軍馬於本縣屯紮，何如？」\n\n玄德領諾。次日，謝別劉表，引本部軍馬逕往新野。方出城門，只見一人在馬前長揖曰：「公所騎馬，不可乘也。」玄德視之，乃荊州幕賓伊藉，字機伯，山陽人也。玄德忙下馬問之。籍曰：「昨聞蒯異度對劉荊州云：『此馬名的盧，乘則妨主。』因此還公，公豈可復乘之？」玄德曰：「深感先生見愛。但凡人死生有命，豈馬所能妨哉！」籍深服其高見，自此常與玄德往來。\n\n玄德自到新野，軍民皆喜，政治一新。建安十二年春，甘夫人生劉禪。是夜有白鶴一隻，飛來縣衙屋上，高鳴四十餘聲，望西飛去。臨分娩時，異香滿室。甘夫人嘗夜夢仰吞北斗，故乳名阿斗。\n\n此時曹操正統兵北征。玄德乃往荊州，說劉表曰：「今曹操北征，許昌空虛，若以荊襄之眾，乘間襲之，大事可就也。」表曰：「吾坐據荊州足矣，豈可別圖？」玄德默然。表邀入後堂飲酒。酒至半酣，表忽然長歎。玄德曰：「兄長何故長歎？」表曰：「吾有心事，未易明言。」玄德再欲問時，蔡夫人出立屏後。劉表乃垂頭不語。\n\n須臾席散，玄德自歸新野。至是年冬，聞曹操自柳城回，玄德甚歎表之不用其言。忽一日，劉表遣使至，請玄德赴荊州相會。玄德隨使而往，劉表接著，敘禮畢，請入後堂飲宴，因謂玄德曰：「近聞曹操提兵回許都，勢日強盛，必有吞併荊襄之心，昔日悔不聽賢弟之言，失此好機會！」玄德曰：「今天下分裂，干戈日起，機會豈有盡乎？若能應之於後，未足為恨也。」表曰：「吾弟之言甚當。」相與對飲。\n\n酒酣，表忽潸然下淚。玄德問其故。表曰：「吾有心事，前者欲訴與賢弟，未得其便。」玄德曰：「兄長有何難決之事？倘有用弟之處，弟雖死不辭。」表曰：「前妻陳氏所生長子琦，為人雖賢，而柔懦不足立大事；後妻蔡氏所生少子琮，頗聰明。吾欲廢長立幼，恐礙於禮法；欲立長子，爭奈蔡氏族中，皆掌軍務，後必生亂：因此委決不下。」玄德曰：「自古廢長立幼，取亂之道。若憂蔡氏權重，可徐徐削之，不可溺愛而立少子也。」表默然。原來蔡夫人素疑玄德，凡遇玄德與表敘論，必來竊聽。是時正在屏風後，聞玄德此言，心甚恨之。\n\n玄德自知語失，遂起身如廁。因見己身髀肉復生，亦不覺潸然流淚。少頃復入席。表見玄德有淚容，怪問之。玄德長歎曰：「備往常身不離鞍，髀肉皆散；今久不騎，髀裏肉生。日月蹉跎，老將至矣，而功業不建，是以悲耳！」表曰：「吾聞賢弟在許昌，與曹操青梅煮酒，共論英雄，賢弟盡舉當世名士，操皆不許，而獨曰：『天下英雄，惟使君與操耳。』以曹操之權力，猶不敢居吾弟之先，何慮功業不建乎？」玄德乘著酒興，失口答曰：「備若有基本，天下碌碌之輩，誠不足慮也。」表聞言默然。玄德自知失語，託醉而起，歸館舍安歇，後人有詩讚玄德曰：\n曹公屈指從頭數，天下英雄獨使君。\n髀肉復生猶感歎，爭教寰宇不三分？\n\n卻說劉表聞玄德語，口雖不言，心懷不樂，別了玄德，退入內宅。蔡夫人曰：「適間我於屏後聽得劉備之言，甚輕覷人，足見其有吞併荊州之意。今若不除，必為後患。」表不答，但搖頭而已。蔡氏乃密召蔡瑁入，商議此事。瑁曰：「請先就館舍殺之，然後告知主公。」蔡氏然其言。瑁出，便連夜點軍。\n\n卻說玄德在館舍中秉燭而坐，三更以後，方欲就寢。忽一人叩門而入，視之乃伊籍也。原來伊籍探知蔡瑁欲害玄德，特夤夜來報。當下伊籍將蔡瑁之謀，報知玄德，催促玄德速速起身。玄德曰：「未辭景升，如何便去？」籍曰：「公若辭，必遭蔡瑁之害矣。」\n\n玄德乃謝別伊籍，急喚從者，一齊上馬。不待天明，星夜奔回新野。比及蔡瑁領軍到館舍時，玄德已去遠矣。瑁悔恨無及，乃寫詩一首於壁間，逕入見表曰：「劉備有反叛之意，題反詩於壁上，不辭而去矣。」表不信，親詣館舍觀之，果有詩四句。詩曰：\n數年徒守困，空對舊山川。\n龍豈池中物，乘雷欲上天！\n\n劉表見詩大怒，拔劍言曰：「誓殺此無義之徒！」行數步，猛省曰：「吾與玄德相處許多時，不曾見他作詩，此必外人離間之計也。」遂回步入館舍，用劍尖削去此詩，棄劍上馬。蔡瑁請曰：「軍士已點齊，可就往新野擒劉備。」表曰：「未可造次，容徐圖之。」\n\n蔡瑁見表遲疑不決，乃暗與蔡夫人商議，即日大會眾官於襄陽，就彼處謀之。次日，瑁稟表曰：「近年豐熟，合聚眾官於襄陽，以示撫慰之意。請主公一行。」表曰：「吾近日氣疾作，實不能行。可令二子為主待客。」瑁曰：「公子年幼，恐失於禮節。」表曰：「可往新野請玄德待客。」瑁暗喜正中其計，便差人請玄德赴襄陽。\n\n卻說玄德奔回新野，自知失言取禍，未對眾人言之。忽使者至，請赴襄陽。孫乾曰：「昨見主公匆匆而回，意甚不樂。愚意度之，在荊州必有事故。今忽請赴會，不可輕往。」玄德方將前項事訴與諸人。雲長曰：「兄自疑心語失。劉荊州並無嗔責之意。外人之言，未可輕信。襄陽離此不遠，若不去，則荊州反生疑矣。」玄德曰：「雲長之言是也。」張飛曰：「筵無好筵，會無好會，不如休去。」趙雲曰：「某將馬步軍三百人同往，可保主公無事。」玄德曰：「如此甚好。」遂與趙雲即日赴襄陽。\n\n蔡瑁出郭迎接，意甚謙謹。隨後劉琦、劉琮二子，引一班文武官僚出迎。玄德見二公子俱在，並不疑忌。是日請玄德於館舍暫歇。趙雲引三百軍圍繞保護。雲披甲挂劍，行坐不離左右。劉琦告玄德曰：「父親氣疾作，不能行動，特請叔父待客，撫勸各處守牧之官。」玄德曰：「吾本不敢當此，既有兄命，不敢不從。」\n\n次日，人報九郡四十二州官員，俱已到齊。蔡瑁預請蒯越計議曰：「劉備世之梟雄，久留於此，後必為害，可就今日除之。」越曰：「恐失士民之望。」瑁曰：「吾已密領劉荊州言語在此。」越曰：「既如此，可預作準備。」瑁曰：「東門峴山大路，已使吾弟蔡和引軍守把；南門外己使蔡中守把；北門外已使蔡勳守把。止有西門不必守把，前有檀溪阻隔，雖數萬之眾，不易過也。」越曰：「吾見趙雲行坐不離玄德，恐難下手。」瑁曰：「吾伏五百軍在城內準備。」越曰：「可使文聘、王威二人另設一席於外廳，以待武將。先請住趙雲，然後可行事。」\n\n瑁從其言。當日殺牛宰馬，大張筵席。玄德乘的盧馬至州衙，命牽入後園擐繫。眾官皆至堂中。玄德主席，二公子兩邊分坐，其餘各依次而坐。趙雲帶劍立於玄德之側。文聘、王威入請趙雲赴席。雲推辭不去。玄德令雲就席，雲勉強應命而出。蔡瑁在外收拾得鐵桶相似，將玄德帶來三百軍，都遣歸館舍，只待半酣，號起下手。\n\n酒至三巡，伊籍起把盞，至玄德前，以目視玄德，低聲謂曰：「請更衣。」玄德會意，即起如廁。伊籍把盞畢，疾入後園，接著玄德，附耳報曰：「蔡瑁設計害君，城外東、南、北三處，皆有軍馬守把。惟西門可走，公宜急逃！」玄德大驚，急解的盧馬，開後園門牽出，飛身上馬，不顧從者，匹馬望西門而走。門吏問之，玄德不答，加鞭而出。門吏當之不住，飛報蔡瑁。瑁即上馬，引五百軍隨後追趕。\n\n卻說玄德撞出西門，行無數里，前有大溪，攔住去路。那檀溪闊數丈，水通襄江，其波甚緊。玄德到溪邊，見不可渡，勒馬再回，遙望城西塵頭大起，追兵將至。玄德曰：「今番死矣！」遂回馬到溪邊。回頭看時，追兵已近。玄德著慌，縱馬下溪。行不數步，馬前蹄忽陷，浸濕衣袍。玄德乃加鞭大呼曰：「的盧，的盧！今日妨吾！」言畢，那馬忽從水中湧身而起，一躍三丈，飛上西岸。\n\n玄德如從雲霧中起。後來蘇學士有古風一篇，單詠劉玄德躍馬檀溪事。詩曰：　　　　\n老去花殘春日暮，宦遊偶至檀溪路；\n停騶遙望獨徘徊，眼前零落飄紅絮。\n暗想咸陽火德衰，龍爭虎鬥交相持。\n襄陽會上王孫飲，坐中玄德身將危。\n逃生獨出西門道，背後追兵復將到。\n一川煙水漲檀溪，急叱征騎往前跳。\n馬蹄踏碎青玻璃，天風響處金鞭揮。\n耳畔但聞千騎走，波中忽見雙龍飛。\n西川獨霸真英主，坐下龍駒兩相遇。\n檀溪溪水自東流，龍駒英主今何處？\n臨流三歎心欲酸，斜陽寂寂照空山。\n三分鼎足渾如夢，蹤跡空留在世間。\n\n玄德躍過溪西，顧望東岸．蔡瑁已引軍趕到溪邊，大叫：「使君何故逃席而去？」玄德曰：「吾與汝無讎，何故欲相害？」瑁曰：「吾並無此心，使君休聽人言。」玄德見瑁手將拈弓取箭，乃急撥馬望西南而去。瑁謂左右曰：「是何神助也！」方欲收軍回城，只見西門內趙雲引三百軍趕來。正是：\n躍去龍駒能救主，追來虎將欲誅讎。\n未知蔡瑁性命如何，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 35\n\n第三十五回 玄德南漳逢隱淪 單福新野遇英主\n\n卻說蔡瑁方欲回城，趙雲引軍趕出城來。原來趙雲正飲酒間，忽見人馬動，急入內觀之，席上不見了玄德。雲大驚，出投館舍，聽得人說：「蔡瑁引軍望西趕去了。」雲火急綽槍上馬，引著原帶來三百軍，奔出西門，正迎著蔡瑁，急問曰：「吾主何在？」瑁曰：「使君逃席而去，不知何往。」\n\n趙雲是謹細之人，不肯造次，即策馬前行。遙望大溪，別無去路，乃復回馬，喝問蔡瑁曰：「汝請吾主赴宴，何故引著軍馬追來？」瑁曰：「九郡四十二州縣官僚俱在此，吾為上將，豈可不防護？」雲曰：「汝迫吾主何處去了？」瑁曰：「聞使君匹馬出西門，到此卻又不見。」\n\n雲驚疑不定。直來溪邊看時，只見隔岸一帶水跡。雲暗忖曰：「難道連馬跳過了溪去？」令三百軍四散觀望，並不見蹤跡。雲再回馬時，蔡瑁已入城去了。雲乃拏守門軍士追問，皆說劉使君飛馬出西門而去。雲再欲入城，又恐有埋伏，遂急引軍歸新野。\n\n卻說玄德躍馬過溪，似醉如癡，想此闊澗一躍而過，豈非天意！迤邐望南漳策馬而行，日將沈西。正行之間，見一牧童跨於牛背上，口吹短笛而來。玄德歎曰：「吾不如也！」遂立馬觀之。牧童亦停牛罷笛，熟視玄德曰：「將軍莫非破黃巾劉玄德否？」玄德驚問曰：「汝乃村僻小童，何以知吾姓字？」牧童曰：「我本不知，因常侍師父，有客到日，多曾說有一劉玄德，身長七尺五寸，垂手過膝，目能自顧其耳，乃當世之英雄。今觀將軍如此模樣，想必是也。」\n\n玄德曰：「汝師何人也？」牧童曰：「吾師複姓司馬，名徽，字德操，潁川人也．道號水鏡先生。」玄德曰：「汝師與誰為友？」小童曰：「與襄陽龐德公、龐統為友。」玄德曰：「龐德公乃龐統何人？」童子曰：「叔姪也。龐德公字山民，長俺師父十歲；龐統字士元，小俺師父五歲。一日，吾師父在樹上採桑，適龐統來相訪，坐於樹下，共相議論，終日不倦。吾師甚愛龐統，呼之為弟。」玄德曰：「汝師今居何處？」牧童遙指曰：「前面林中，便是莊院。」玄德曰：「吾正是劉玄德，汝可引我去拜見你師父。」\n\n童子便引玄德，行二里餘，到莊前下馬，入至中門，忽聞琴聲甚美，玄德教童子且休通報，側耳聽之，琴聲忽住而不彈。一人笑而出曰：「琴韻清幽，音中忽起高抗之調，必有英雄竊聽。」童子指謂玄德曰：「此即吾師水鏡先生也。」玄德視其人，松形鶴骨，器宇不凡，慌忙進前施禮，衣襟尚濕。水鏡曰：「公今日幸免大難！」玄德驚訝不已。小童曰：「此劉玄德也。」\n\n水鏡請入草堂，分賓主坐定。玄德見架上滿堆書卷，窗外盛栽松竹，棋琴於石床之上，清氣飄然。水鏡問曰：「明公何來？」玄德曰：「偶爾經由此地，因小童相指，得拜尊顏，不勝欣幸。」水鏡笑曰：「公不必隱諱。公今必逃難至此。」玄德遂以襄陽一事告之。水鏡曰：「吾觀公氣色，已知之矣。」因問玄德曰：「吾久聞明公大名，何故至今猶落魄不偶耶？」玄德曰：「命途多蹇，所以至此。」水鏡曰：「不然。蓋因將軍左右不得其人耳。」玄德曰：「備雖不才，文有孫乾、糜竺、簡雍之輩，武有關、張、趙雲之流，竭忠輔相，頗賴其力。」水鏡曰：「關、張、趙雲，皆萬人敵，惜無善用之人。若孫乾、糜竺輩，乃白面書生耳，非經綸濟世之才也。」\n\n玄德曰：「備亦嘗側身以求山谷之遺賢，奈未遇其人何！」水鏡曰：「豈不聞孔子云：『十室之邑，必有忠信。』何謂無人？」玄德曰：「備愚昧不識，願求指教。」水鏡曰：「公聞荊襄諸郡小兒之謠乎？其謠曰：『八九年間始欲衰，至十三年無孑遺。到頭天命有所歸，泥中蟠龍向天飛。』此謠始於建安初。建安八年，劉景升喪卻前妻，便生家亂，此所謂『始欲衰』也；『無孑遺』者，謂景升將逝，文武零落無孑遺矣；『天命有歸』，『龍向天飛』，蓋應在將軍也。」\n\n玄德聞言驚謝曰：「備安敢當此！」水鏡曰：「今天下之奇才，盡在於此，公當往求之。」玄德急問曰：「奇才安在？果係何人？」水鏡曰：「伏龍、鳳雛，兩人得一，可安天下。」玄德曰：「伏龍、鳳雛何人也？」水鏡撫掌大笑曰：「好！好！」玄德再問時，水鏡曰：「天色已晚，將軍可於此暫宿一宵，明日當言之。」即命小童具飲饌相待，馬牽入後院喂養。\n\n玄德飲膳畢，即宿於草堂之側。玄德因思水鏡之言，寢不成寐。約至更深，忽聽一人叩門而入，水鏡曰：「元直何來？」玄德起床密聽之，聞其人答曰：「久聞劉景升善善惡惡，特往謁之。及至相見，徒有虛名，蓋善善而不能用，惡惡而不能去者也。故遺書別之，而來至此。」水鏡曰：「公懷王佐之才，宜擇人而事，奈何輕身往見景升乎？且英雄豪傑，只在眼前，公自不識耳。」其人曰：「先生之言是也。」\n\n玄德聞之大喜，暗忖此人必是伏龍、鳳雛，即欲出見，又恐造次。候至天曉，玄德求見水鏡，問曰：「昨夜來者是誰？」水鏡曰：「此吾友也。」玄德求與相見。水鏡曰：「此人欲往投明主，已到他處去了。」玄德請問其姓名。水鏡笑曰：「好！好！」玄德再問：「伏龍、鳳雛，果係何人？」水鏡亦只笑曰：「好！好！」玄德拜請水鏡出山相助，同扶漢室。水鏡曰：「山野閒散之人，不堪世用。自有勝吾十倍者來助公，公宜訪之。」\n\n正談論間，忽聞莊外人喊馬嘶，小童來報：「有一將軍，引數百人到莊來也。」玄德大驚，急出視之，乃趙雲也。玄德大喜。雲下馬入見曰：「某夜來回縣，尋不見主公，連夜跟問到此，主公作速回縣。只恐有人來縣中廝殺。」玄德辭了水鏡，與趙雲上馬，投新野來。行不數里，一彪人馬來到，視之，乃雲長、翼德也，相見大喜。玄德訴說躍馬檀溪之事，共相嗟訝。到縣中，與孫乾等商議。乾曰：「可先致書於景升，訴告此事。」\n\n玄德從其言，即令孫乾齎書至荊州。劉表喚入問曰：「吾請玄德襄陽赴會，緣何逃席而去？」孫乾呈上書札，具言蔡瑁設謀相害，賴躍馬檀溪得脫。表大怒，急喚蔡瑁責罵曰：「汝焉敢害吾弟！」命推出斬之。蔡夫人出，哭求免死，表怒猶未息。孫乾告曰：「若殺蔡瑁，恐皇叔不能安居於此矣。」表乃責而釋之，使長子劉琦同孫乾至玄德處請罪。\n\n琦奉命赴新野，玄德接著，設宴相待。酒酣，琦忽然墮淚。玄德問其故。琦曰：「繼母蔡氏，常懷謀害之心；姪無計免禍，幸叔父指教。」玄德勸以「小心盡孝，自然無禍。」\n\n次日，琦泣別。玄德乘馬送琦出郭，因指馬謂琦曰：「若非此馬，吾已為泉下之人矣。」琦曰：「此非馬之力，乃叔父之洪福也。」說罷，相別。劉琦涕泣而去。玄德回馬入城，忽見市上一人，葛巾布袍，皂縧烏履，長歌而來。歌曰：\n天地反覆兮，火欲殂；大廈將崩兮，一木難扶。\n山谷有賢兮，欲投明主；明主求賢兮，卻不知吾。\n\n玄德聞歌，暗思：「此人莫非水鏡所言伏龍、鳳雛乎？」遂下馬相見，邀入縣衙，問其姓名。答曰：「某乃潁上人也，姓單，名福。久聞使君納士招賢，欲來投託，未敢輒造；故行歌於市，以動尊聽耳。」\n\n玄德大喜，待為上賓。單福曰：「適使君所乘之馬，再乞一觀。」玄德命去鞍牽於堂下。單福曰：「此非的盧馬乎？雖是千里馬，卻要妨主，不可乘也。」玄德曰：「已應之矣。」遂具言躍檀溪之事。福曰：「此乃救主，非妨主也；終必妨一主，某有一法可禳。」玄德曰：「願聞禳法。」福曰：「公意中有仇怨之人，可將此馬賜之；待妨過了此人，然後乘之，自然無事。」\n\n玄德聞言變色曰：「公初至此，不教吾以正道，便教作利己妨人之事，備不敢聞教。」福笑謝曰：「向聞使君仁德，未敢便信，故以此言相試耳。」玄德亦改容起謝曰：「備安能有仁德及人，惟先生教之。」福曰：「吾自潁上來此，聞新野之人歌曰：『新野牧，劉皇叔，自到此，民豐足。』可見使君之仁德及人也。」玄德乃拜單福為軍師，調練本部人馬。\n\n卻說曹操自冀州回許都，常有取荊州之意，特差曹仁、李典並降將呂曠、呂翔等領兵三萬，屯樊城，虎視荊襄，就探看虛實。時呂曠、呂翔稟曹仁曰：「今劉備屯兵新野，招軍買馬，積草儲糧，其志不小，不可不早圖之。吾二人自降丞相之後，未有寸功；願請精兵五千，取劉備之頭，以獻丞相。」\n\n曹仁大喜，與二呂兵五千，前往新野廝殺。探馬飛報玄德。玄德請單福商議。福曰：「既有敵兵，不可令其入境。可使關公引一軍從左而出，以敵來軍中路；張飛引一軍從右而出，以敵來軍後路；公自引趙雲出兵前路相迎，敵可破矣。」\n\n玄德從其言，即差關、張二人去訖；然後與單福、趙雲等，共引二千人馬出關相迎。行不數里，只見山後塵頭大起，呂曠、呂翔引軍來到。兩邊各射住陣角。玄德出馬於旗門下，大呼曰：「來者何人？敢犯吾境！」呂曠出馬曰：「吾乃大將呂曠也。奉丞相命，特來擒汝！」玄德大怒，使趙雲出馬。二將交戰，不數合，趙雲一槍刺呂曠於馬下。玄德麾軍掩殺，呂翔抵敵不住，引軍便走。\n\n正行間，路傍一軍突出，為首大將，乃關雲長也。衝殺一陣。呂翔折兵大半，奪路走脫。行不到十里，又一軍攔住去路。為首大將，挺矛大叫：「張翼德在此！」直取呂翔，翔措手不及，被張飛一矛刺中，翻身落馬而死。餘眾四散奔走。玄德合軍追趕，大半多被擒獲。玄德班師回縣，重待單福，犒賞三軍。\n\n卻說敗軍回見曹仁，報說二呂被殺，軍士多被活捉。曹仁大驚，與李典商議。典曰：「二將欺敵而亡，今只宜按兵不動，申報丞相，起大兵來征剿，乃為上策。」仁曰：「不然。今二將陣亡，又折許多兵馬，此讎不可不急報。量新野彈丸之地，何勞丞相大軍？」典曰：「劉備人傑也，不可輕視。」仁曰：「公何怯也？」典曰：「兵法云：『知彼知己，百戰百勝．』某非怯戰，但恐不能必勝耳。」仁怒曰：「公懷二心耶？吾必欲生擒劉備！」典曰：「將軍若去，某守樊城。」仁曰：「汝若不同去，真懷二心矣。」典不得已，只得與曹仁點起二萬五千軍馬，渡河投新野而來。正是：\n偏裨既有輿尸辱，主將重興雪恥兵。\n未知勝負何如，且聽下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 36\n\n第三十六回 玄德用計襲樊城 元直走馬薦諸葛\n\n卻說曹仁忿怒，遂大起本部之兵，星夜渡河，意欲踏平新野。\n\n且說單福得勝回縣，謂玄德曰：「曹仁屯兵樊城，今知二將被誅，必起大軍來戰。」玄德曰：「當何以迎之？」福曰：「彼若盡提兵而來，樊城空虛，可乘間襲之。」玄德問計。福附耳低言如此如此。玄德大喜，預先準備已定。忽探馬報說：「曹仁引大軍渡河來了。」單福曰：「果不出吾之料。」遂請玄德出軍迎敵。兩陣對圓，趙雲出馬喚彼將答話。曹仁命李典出陣，與趙雲交鋒。約戰十數合，李典料敵不過，撥馬回陣。雲縱馬追趕，兩翼軍射住，遂各罷兵歸寨。\n\n李典回見曹仁，言：「彼軍精銳，不可輕敵，不如回樊城。」曹仁大怒曰：「汝未出軍時，已慢吾軍心；今又賣陣，罪當斬首！」便喝刀斧手推出李典要斬。眾將苦告方免。乃調李典領後軍，仁自引兵為前部。次日鳴鼓進軍，布成一個陣勢，使人問玄德曰：「識吾陣否？」\n\n單福便上高處觀望畢，謂玄德曰：「此『八門金鎖陣』也。八門者：休、生、傷、杜、景、死、驚、開。如從生門、景門、開門而入則吉；從傷門、驚門、休門而入則傷；從杜門、死門而入則亡。今八門雖布得整齊，只是中間還欠主持。如從東南角上生門擊入，往正西景門而出，其陣必亂。」\n\n玄德傳令，教軍士把住陣角，命趙雲引五百軍從東南而入，逕往西出。雲得令，挺槍躍馬，引兵逕投東南角上吶喊，殺入中軍。曹仁便投北走。雲不追趕，卻突出西門，又從西殺轉東南角上來。曹仁軍大亂。玄德麾軍衝擊，曹兵大敗而退。單福命休追趕，收軍自回。\n\n卻說曹仁輸了一陣，方信李典之言；因復請典商議，言：「劉備軍中必有能者，吾陣竟為所破。」李典曰：「吾雖在此，甚憂樊城。」曹仁曰：「今晚去劫寨。如得勝，再行計議；如不勝，便退軍回樊城。」李典曰：「不可。劉備必有準備。」仁曰：「若如此多疑，何以用兵？」遂不聽李典之言。自引軍為前隊，使李典為後應，當夜二更劫寨。\n\n卻說單福正與玄德在寨中議事，忽狂風驟起。福曰：「今夜曹仁必來劫寨。」玄德曰：「何以敵之？」福笑曰：「吾已預算定了。」遂密密分撥已畢。至二更，曹仁兵將近寨，只見寨中四圍火起，燒著寨柵。曹仁知有準備，急令退軍。趙雲掩殺將來。仁不及收兵回寨，急望北河而走。將到河邊，纔欲尋船渡河，岸上一彪軍殺到，為首大將，乃張飛也。曹仁死戰，李典保護曹仁下船渡河。曹軍大半淹死水中。\n\n曹仁渡過河面，上岸奔至樊城，令人叫門。只見城上一聲鼓響，一將引軍而出，大喝曰：「吾已取樊城多時矣！」眾驚視之，乃關雲長也。仁大驚，撥馬便走。雲長追殺過來。曹仁又折了好些軍馬，星夜投許昌。於路打聽，方知有單福為軍師，設謀定計。\n\n不說曹仁敗回許昌。且說玄德大獲全勝，引軍入樊城，縣令劉泌出迎。玄德安民已定。那劉泌乃長沙人，亦漢室宗親，遂請玄德到家，設宴相待。只見一人侍立於側，玄德視其人器宇軒昂，因問泌曰：「此何人？」泌曰：「此吾之甥寇封，本羅侯寇氏之子也；因父母雙亡，故依於此。」玄德愛之，欲嗣為義子。劉泌欣然從之，遂使寇封拜玄德為父，改名劉封。玄德帶回，令拜雲長、翼德為叔。雲長曰：「兄長既有子，何必用螟蛉？後必生亂。」玄德曰：「吾待之如子，彼必事吾如父，何亂之有？」雲長不悅。玄德與單福計議，令趙雲引一千軍守樊城。玄德領眾自回新野。\n\n卻說曹仁與李典回許都，見曹操，泣拜於地請罪，具言損將折兵之事。操曰：「勝負乃兵家之常。但不知誰為劉備畫策？」曹仁言是單福之計。操曰：「單福何人也？」程昱笑曰：「此非單福也。此人幼好學擊劍。中平末年，嘗為人報讎殺人，披髮塗面而走，為吏所獲。問其姓名不答，吏乃縳於車上，擊鼓行於市，令市人識之，雖有識者不敢言。而同伴竊解救之，乃更姓名而逃，折節向學，遍訪名師。嘗與司馬徽談論。此人乃潁川徐庶，字元直。單福乃其託名耳。」操曰：「徐庶之才，比君何如？」昱曰：「十倍於昱。」操曰：「惜乎賢士歸於劉備！羽翼成矣，奈何？」昱曰：「徐庶雖在彼，丞相要用，召來不難。」操曰：「安得彼來歸？」昱曰：「徐庶為人至孝。幼喪其父，止有老母在堂。現今其弟徐康已亡，老母無人侍養。丞相可使人賺其母至許昌，令作書召其子，則徐庶必至矣。」\n\n操大喜，使人星夜前去取徐庶母。不一日取至。操厚待之，因謂之曰：「聞令嗣徐元直，乃天下奇才也。今在新野，助逆臣劉備，背叛朝廷，正猶美玉落於汙泥之中，誠為可惜。今煩老母作書，喚回許都，吾於天子之前保奏，必有重賞。」\n\n遂命左右捧過文房四寶，令徐母作書。徐母曰：「劉備何如人也？」操曰：「沛郡小輩，妄稱皇叔，全無信義，所謂外君子而內小人者也。」徐母厲聲曰：「汝何虛誑之甚也！吾久聞玄德乃中山靖王之後，孝景皇帝閣下玄孫，屈身下士，恭己待人，仁聲素著。世之黃童、白叟、牧子、樵夫皆知其名。真當世之英雄也。吾兒輔之，得其主矣。汝雖託名漢相，實為漢賊，乃反以玄德為逆臣，欲使吾兒背明投暗，豈不自恥乎！」\n\n言訖，取石硯便打曹操。操大怒，叱武士執徐母出，將斬之。程昱急止之。入諫操曰：「徐母觸忤丞相者，欲求死也。丞相若殺之，則招不義之名，而成徐母之德。徐母既死，徐庶必死心助劉備以報讎矣。不如留之，使徐庶身心兩處，縱使助劉備，亦不盡力也。且留得徐母在，昱自有計賺徐庶至此，以輔丞相。」\n\n操然其言，遂不殺徐母，送於別室養之。程昱日往問候，詐言曾與徐庶結為兄弟，待徐母如親母；時常餽送物件，必具手啟。徐母因亦作手啟答之。程昱賺得徐母筆跡，乃倣其字體，詐修家書一封，差一心腹人，持書逕奔新野縣，尋問單福行幕。軍士引見徐庶。庶知母有家書至，急喚入問之。來人曰：「某乃館下走卒，奉老夫人言語，有書附達。」庶拆封視之。書曰：\n\n近汝弟康喪，舉目無親。正悲悽間，不期曹丞相使人賺至許昌，言汝背反，下我於縲絏，賴程昱等救免。若得汝來降，能免我死。如書到日，可念劬勞之恩，星夜前來，以全孝道；然後徐圖歸耕故園，免遭大禍。吾今命若懸絲，專望救援！更不多囑。\n\n徐庶覽畢，淚如泉湧，持書來見玄德曰：「某本潁川徐庶，字元直；為因逃難，更名單福。前聞劉景升招賢納士，特往見之。及與論事，方知是無用之人；作書別之，夤夜至司馬水鏡莊上，訴說其事。水鏡深責庶不識主，因說：『劉豫州在此，何不事之？』庶故作狂歌於市，以動使君。幸蒙不棄，即賜重用。爭奈老母，今被曹操奸計，賺至許昌囚禁，將欲加害。老母手書來喚，庶不容不去。非不欲效犬馬之勞，以報使君；奈慈親被執，不得盡力。今當告歸，容圖後會。」\n\n玄德聞言，大哭曰：「母子乃天性之親，元直無以備為念。待與老夫人相見之後，或者再得奉教。」徐庶便拜謝欲行。玄德曰：「乞再聚一宵，來日餞行。」孫乾密謂玄德曰：「元直天下奇才，久在新野，盡知我軍中虛實。今若使歸曹操，必然重用，我其危矣。主公宜苦留之，切勿放去．操見元直不去，必斬其母。元直知母死，必為母報讎，力攻曹操也。」玄德曰：「不可。使人殺其母，而吾用其子，不仁也；留之不使去，以絕其母子之道，不義也。吾寧死，不為不仁不義之事。」眾皆感歎。玄德請徐庶飲酒，庶曰：「今聞老母被囚，雖金波玉液，不能下咽矣。」玄德曰：「備聞公將去，如失左右手，雖龍肝鳳髓，亦不甘味。」\n\n二人相對而泣，坐以待旦。諸將已於郭外安排筵席餞行。玄德與徐庶並馬出城，至長亭，下馬相辭。玄德舉杯謂徐庶曰：「備分淺緣薄，不能與先生相聚，望先生善事新主，以成功名。」庶泣曰：「某才微智淺，深荷使君重用。今不幸半途而別，實為老母故也。縱使曹操相迫，庶亦終身不設一謀。」玄德曰：「先生既去，劉備亦將遠遁山林矣。」庶曰：「某所以與使君共圖王霸之業者，恃此方寸耳。今以老母之故，方寸亂矣，縱使在此，無益於事。使君宜別求高賢輔佐，共圖大業，何便灰心如此？」玄德曰：「天下高賢，無有出先生右者。」庶曰：「某樗櫟庸材，何敢當此重譽？」臨別，又顧謂諸將曰：「願諸公善事使君，以圖名垂竹帛，功標青史，切勿效庶之無始終也。」諸將無不傷感。玄德不忍相離，送了一程。又送一程。庶辭曰：「不勞使君遠送，庶就此告別。」玄德就馬上執庶之手曰：「先生此去，天各一方，未知相會卻在何日！」說罷，淚如雨下。庶亦涕泣而別。\n\n玄德立馬於林畔，看徐庶乘馬與從者匆匆而去。玄德哭曰：「元直去矣！吾將奈何？」凝淚而望，卻被一樹林隔斷。玄德以鞭指曰：「吾欲盡伐此處樹木。」眾問何故。玄德曰：「因阻吾望徐元直之目也。」\n\n正望間，忽見徐庶拍馬而回。玄德曰：「元直復回，莫非無去意乎？」遂欣然拍馬向前迎問曰：「先生此回，必有主意？」庶勒馬謂玄德曰：「某因心緒如麻，忘卻一語。此間有一奇士，只在襄陽城外二十里隆中。使君何不求之？」玄德曰：「敢煩元直為備請來相見。」庶曰：「此人不可屈致，使君可親往求之。若得此人，無異周得呂望、漢得張良也。」玄德曰：「此人比先生才德何如？」庶曰：「以某比之，譬猶駑馬並麒麟、寒鴉配鸞鳳耳。此人每嘗自比管仲、樂毅；以吾觀之，管、樂殆不及此人。此人有經天緯地之才，蓋天下一人也。」\n\n玄德喜曰：「願聞此人姓名。」庶曰：「此人乃瑯琊陽都人，複姓諸葛，名亮，字孔明。乃漢司隸校尉諸葛豐之後。其父名珪，字子貢，為泰山郡丞，早卒。亮從其叔玄。玄與荊州劉景升有舊，因往依之，遂家於襄陽。後玄卒，亮與弟諸葛均躬耕於南陽。嘗好為梁父吟。所居之地，有一岡，名臥龍岡，因自號為臥龍先生。此人乃絕代奇才，使君急宜枉駕見之。若此人肯相輔佐，何愁天下不定乎？」玄德曰：「昔水鏡先生曾為備言：『伏龍、鳳雛，兩人得一，可安天下。』今所云莫非即伏龍、鳳雛乎？」庶曰：「鳳雛乃襄陽龐統也。伏龍正是諸葛孔明。」玄德踴躍曰：「今日方知伏龍、鳳雛之語。何期大賢只在目前。非先生言，備有眼如盲也！」後人有讚徐庶走馬薦諸葛詩曰：\n痛恨高賢不再逢，臨岐泣別兩情濃。\n片言卻似春雷震，能使南陽起臥龍。\n\n徐庶薦了孔明，再別玄德，策馬而去。玄德聞徐庶之語，方悟司馬德操之言，似醉方醒，如夢初覺，引眾將回至新野，便具厚幣，同關、張前去南陽請孔明。\n\n且說徐庶既別玄德，感其留戀之情，恐孔明不肯出山輔之，遂乘馬直至臥龍岡下，入草廬見孔明。孔明問其來意。庶曰：「庶本欲事劉豫州，奈老母為曹操所囚，馳書來召，只得捨之而往。臨行時，將公薦與玄德。玄德即日將來奉謁，望公勿推阻，即展平生之大才以輔之，幸甚。」\n\n孔明聞言作色曰：「君以我為享祭之犧牲乎？」說罷，拂袖而入。庶羞慚而退，上馬趲程，赴許昌見母。正是：\n囑友一言因愛主，赴家千里為思親。\n未知後事若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 37\n\n第三十七回 司馬徽再薦名士 劉玄德三顧草廬\n\n卻說徐庶趲程赴許昌，曹操知徐庶已到，遂命荀彧、程昱等一班謀士往迎之。庶入相府拜見曹操。操曰：「公乃高明之士，何故屈身而事劉備乎？」庶曰：「某幼逃難，流落江湖，偶至新野，遂與玄德交厚。老母在堂，幸蒙顧念，不勝愧感。」操曰：「公今至此，正可晨昏侍奉令堂，吾亦得聽清誨矣。」\n\n庶拜謝而出。急往見其母，泣拜於堂下。母大驚曰：「汝何故至此？」庶曰：「近於新野事劉豫州，因得母書，故星夜至此。」徐母勃然大怒，拍案罵曰：「辱子飄蕩江湖數年，吾以為汝學業有進，何其反不如初也！汝既讀書，須知忠孝不能兩全。豈不識曹操欺君罔上之賊？劉玄德仁義布於四海，況又漢室之冑，汝既事之，得其主矣。今憑一紙偽書，更不詳察，遂棄明投暗，自取惡名，真愚夫也！吾有何面目與汝相見！汝玷辱祖宗，空生於天地間耳！」罵得徐庶拜伏於地，不敢仰視。母自轉入屏風後去了。\n\n少頃，家人出報曰：「老夫人縊於梁間。」徐庶慌入救時，母氣已絕。後人有徐母讚曰：\n賢哉徐母！流芳千古！\n守節無虧，於家有補。\n教子多方，處身自苦。\n氣若丘山，義出肺腑。\n讚美豫州，毀觸魏武。\n不畏鼎鑊，不懼刀斧。\n惟恐後嗣，玷辱先祖。\n伏劍同流，斷機堪伍。\n生得其名，死得其所。\n賢哉徐母！流芳千古！\n\n徐庶見母已死，哭絕於地，良久方甦。曹操使人齎禮弔問，又親往祭奠。徐庶葬母柩於許昌之南原，居喪守墓。凡曹操所賜，庶俱不受。時操欲商議南征，荀彧諫曰：「天寒未可用兵。姑待春暖，方可長驅大進。」操從之，乃引漳河之水作一池，名玄武池，於內教練水軍，準備南征。\n\n卻說玄德正安排禮物，欲往隆中謁諸葛亮，忽人報：「門外有一先生，峨冠博帶，道貌非常，特來相探。」玄德曰：「此莫非即孔明否？」遂整衣出迎。視之，乃司馬徽也。玄德大喜，請入後堂高坐，拜問曰：「備自別仙顏，日因軍務倥傯，有失拜訪。今得光降，大慰仰慕之私。」徽曰：「聞徐元直在此，特來一會。」玄德曰：「近因曹操囚其母，徐母遣人馳書喚回許昌去矣。」徽曰：「此中曹操之計矣！吾素聞徐母最賢，雖為操所囚，必不肯馳書召其子。此書必詐也。元直不去，其母尚存；今若去，母必死矣。」\n\n玄德驚問其故。徽曰：「徐母高義，必羞見其子也。」玄德曰：「元直臨行，薦南陽諸葛亮，其人若何？」徽笑曰：「元直欲去自去便了，何又惹他出來嘔心血也？」玄德曰：「先生何出此言？」徽曰：「孔明與博陵崔州平、潁川石廣元、汝南孟公威與徐元直四人為密友。此四人務於精純，惟孔明獨觀其大略。嘗抱膝長吟，而指四人曰：『公等仕進，可至刺史、郡守。』眾問孔明之志若何，孔明但笑而不答。每常自比管仲、樂毅，其才不可量也。」玄德曰：「何潁川之多賢乎！」徽曰：「昔有殷馗善觀天文，嘗謂群星聚於潁分，其地必多賢士。」\n\n時雲長在側曰：「某聞管仲、樂毅，乃春秋戰國名人，功蓋寰宇。孔明自比此二人，毋乃太過？」徽笑曰：「以吾觀之，不當比此二人。我欲另以二人比之。」雲長問那二人。徽曰：「可比興周八百年之姜子牙，旺漢四百年之張子房也。」眾皆愕然。徽下階相辭欲行。玄德留之不住。徽出門仰天大笑曰：「臥龍雖得其主，不得其時，惜哉！」言罷，飄然而去。玄德嘆曰：「真隱居賢士也！」次日，玄德同關、張並從人等來隆中，遙望山畔數人，荷鋤耕於田間，而作歌曰：\n蒼天如圓蓋，陸地似棋局。\n世人黑白分，往來爭榮辱。\n榮者自安安，辱者定碌碌。\n南陽有隱居，高眠臥不足。\n\n玄德聞歌，勒馬喚農夫問曰：「此歌何人所作？」答曰：「乃臥龍先生所作也。」玄德曰：「臥龍先生住何處？」農夫曰：「自此山之南，一帶高岡，乃臥龍岡也。岡前疏林內茅廬中，即諸葛先生高臥之地。」玄德謝之，策馬前行。不數里，遙望臥龍岡，果然清景異常。後人有古風一篇，單道臥龍居處。詩曰：\n襄陽城西二十里，一帶高岡枕流水。\n高岡屈曲壓雲根，流水潺湲飛石髓。\n勢若困龍石上蟠，形如單鳳松陰裏。\n柴門半掩閉茅廬，中有高人臥不起。\n修竹交加列翠屏，四時籬落野花馨。\n床頭堆積皆黃卷，座上往來無白丁。\n叩戶蒼猿時獻果，守門老鶴夜聽經。\n囊裹名琴藏古錦，壁間寶劍映松文。\n廬中先生獨幽雅，閒來親自勤耕稼。\n專待春雷驚夢回，一聲長嘯安天下。\n\n玄德來到莊前下馬，親叩柴門，一童出問。玄德曰：「漢左將軍宜城亭侯領豫州牧皇叔劉備特來拜見先生。」童子曰：「我記不得許多名字。」玄德曰：「你只說劉備來訪。」童子曰：「先生今早已出。」玄德曰：「何處去了？」童子曰：「蹤跡不定，不知何處去了。」玄德曰：「幾時歸？」童子曰：「歸期亦不定，或三五日，或十數日。」\n\n玄德惆悵不已。張飛曰：「既不見，自歸去罷了。」玄德曰：「且待片時。」雲長曰：「不如且歸，再使人來探聽。」玄德從其言，囑付童子：「如先生回，可言劉備拜訪。」遂上馬，行數里，勒馬回觀隆中景物，果然山不高而秀雅，水不深而澄清；地不廣而平坦，林不大而茂盛；猿鶴相親，松篁交翠，觀之不已。忽見一人，容貌軒昂，丰姿俊爽，頭戴逍遙巾，身穿皂布袍，杖藜從山僻小路而來。玄德曰：「此必臥龍先生也。」急下馬向前施禮，問曰：「先生非臥龍否？」其人曰：「將軍是誰？」玄德曰：「劉備也。」其人曰：「吾非孔明，乃孔明之友，博陵崔州平也。」玄德曰：「久聞大名，幸得相遇。乞即席地權坐，請教一言。」\n\n二人對坐於林間石上，關、張侍立於側。州平曰：「將軍何故欲見孔明？」玄德曰：「方今天下大亂，四方雲擾，欲見孔明，求安邦定國之策耳。」州平笑曰：「公以定亂為主，雖是仁心，但自古以來，治亂無常。自高祖斬蛇起義，誅無道秦，是由亂而入治也；至哀、平之世二百年，太平日久，王莽纂逆，又由治而入亂；光武中興，重整基業，復由亂而入治；至今二百年，民安已久，故干戈又復四起。此正由治入亂之時，未可猝定也。將軍欲使孔明斡旋天地，補綴乾坤，恐不易為，徒費心力耳。豈不聞『順天者逸，逆天者勞』；『數之所在，理不得而奪之；命之所在，人不得而強之』乎？」\n\n玄德曰：「先生所言，誠為高見。但備身為漢冑，合當匡扶漢室，何敢委之數與命？」州平曰：「山野之夫，不足與論天下事，適承明問，故妄言之。」玄德曰：「蒙先生見教，但不知孔明往何處去了？」州平曰：「吾亦欲訪之，正不知其何往。」玄德曰：「請先生同至敝縣，若何？」州平曰：「愚性頗樂閒散，無意功名久矣。容他日再見。」言訖，長揖而去。玄德與關、張上馬而行。張飛曰：「孔明又訪不著，卻遇此腐儒，閒談許久！」玄德曰：「此亦隱者之言也。」\n\n三人回至新野，過了數日，玄德使人探聽孔明。回報曰：「臥龍先生已回矣。」玄德便教備馬。張飛曰：「量一村夫，何必哥哥自去？可使人喚來便了。」玄德叱曰：「汝豈不聞孟子云：『欲見賢而不以其道，猶欲其入而閉之門也。』孔明當世大賢，豈可召乎？」遂上馬再往訪孔明。關、張亦乘馬相隨。\n\n時值隆冬，天氣嚴寒，彤雲密布。行無數里，忽然朔風凜凜，瑞雪霏霏；山如玉簇，林似銀床。張飛曰：「天寒地凍，尚不用兵，豈宜遠見無益之人乎？不如回新野以避風雪。」玄德曰：「吾正欲使孔明知我慇懃之意。如弟輩怕冷，可先回去。」飛曰：「死且不怕，豈怕冷乎？但恐哥哥空勞神思。」玄德曰：「勿多言，只相隨同去。」將近茅廬，忽聞路旁酒店中有人作歌。玄德立馬聽之。其歌曰：\n壯士功名尚未成，嗚呼久不遇陽春。\n君不見東海老叟辭荊榛，後車遂與文王親？\n八百諸侯不期會，白魚入舟涉孟津？\n牧野一戰血流杵，鷹揚偉烈冠武臣？\n又不見高陽酒徒起草中，長揖芒碭隆準公？\n高談王霸驚人耳，輟洗延坐欽英風？\n東下齊城七十二，天下無人能繼蹤？\n二人非際聖天子，至今誰復識英雄？\n\n歌罷，又有一人擊卓而歌。其歌曰：\n吾皇提劍清寰海，創業垂基四百載。\n桓靈季業火德衰，奸臣賊子調鼎鼐。\n青蛇飛下御座傍，又見妖虹降玉堂。\n群盜四方如蟻聚，奸雄百輩皆鷹揚。\n吾儕長嘯空拍手，悶來村店飲村酒。\n獨善其身盡日安，何須千古名不朽？\n\n二人歌罷，撫掌大笑。玄德曰：「臥龍其在此間乎？」遂下馬入店。見二人憑桌對飲，上首者白面長鬚，下首者清奇古貌。玄德揖而問曰：「二公誰是臥龍先生？」長鬚者曰：「公何人？欲尋臥龍何幹？」玄德曰：「某乃劉備也。欲訪先生，求濟世安民之術。」長鬚者曰：「吾等非臥龍，皆臥龍之友也。吾乃潁川石廣元，此位是汝南孟公威。」玄德喜曰：「備久聞二公大名，幸得邂逅。今有隨行馬匹在此，敢請二公同往臥龍莊上一談。」廣元曰：「吾等皆山野慵懶之徒，不省治國安民之事，不勞下問。明公請自上馬，尋訪臥龍。」\n\n玄德乃辭二人，上馬投臥龍岡來；到莊前下馬，扣門問童子曰：「先生今日在莊否？」童子曰：「現在堂上讀書。」玄德大喜，遂跟童子而入。至中門，只見門上大書一聯云：「淡泊以明志，寧靜而致遠。」玄德正看間，忽聞吟詠之聲，乃立於門側窺之，見草堂之上，一少年擁爐抱膝，歌曰：\n鳳翱翔於千仞兮，非梧不棲；\n士伏處於一方兮，非主不依。\n樂躬耕於隴畝兮，吾愛吾廬；\n聊寄傲於琴書兮，以待天時。\n\n玄德待其歌罷，上草堂施禮曰：「備久慕先生，無緣拜會。昨因徐元直稱薦，敬至仙莊，不遇空回。今特冒風雪而來，得瞻道貌，實為萬幸！」那少年慌忙答禮曰：「將軍莫非劉豫州，欲見家兄否？」玄德驚訝曰：「先生又非臥龍耶？」少年曰：「某乃臥龍之弟諸葛均也。愚兄弟三人，長兄諸葛瑾，現在江東孫仲謀處為幕賓。孔明乃二家兄。」玄德曰：「臥龍今在家否？」均曰：「昨為崔州平相約，出外閒遊去矣。」玄德曰：「何處閒遊？」均曰：「或駕小舟，遊於江湖之中；或訪僧道於山嶺之上；或尋朋友於村落之間；或樂琴棋於洞府之內；往來莫測，不知去所。」玄德曰：「劉備直如此緣分淺薄，兩番不遇大賢！」均曰：「少坐獻茶。」張飛曰：「那先生既不在，請哥哥上馬。」玄德曰：「我既到此間，如何無一語而回？」因問諸葛均曰：「聞令兄臥龍先生熟諳韜略，日看兵書，可得聞乎？」均曰：「不知。」張飛曰：「問他則甚！風雪甚緊，不如早歸。」玄德叱止之。均曰：「家兄不在，不敢久留車騎，容日卻來回禮。」玄德曰：「豈敢望先生枉駕。數日之後，備當再至。願借紙筆作一書，留達令兄，以表劉備慇懃之意。」均遂進文房四寶。玄德呵開凍筆，拂展雲箋，寫書曰：\n備久慕高名，兩次晉謁，不遇空回，惆悵何似！竊念備漢朝苗裔，濫叨名爵，伏觀朝廷陵替，綱紀崩摧，群雄亂國，惡黨欺君，備心膽俱裂。雖有匡濟之誠，實乏經綸之策。仰望先生仁慈忠義，慨然展呂望之大才，施子房之鴻略，天下幸甚！社稷甚幸！先此布達，再容齊戒勳沐，特拜尊顏，面傾鄙悃，統希鑒原。\n\n玄德寫罷，遞與諸葛均收了，拜辭出門。均送出，玄德再三慇懃致意而別。方上馬欲行，忽見童子招手籬外叫曰：「老先生來也。」玄德視之，見小橋之西，一人煖帽遮頭，狐裘蔽體，騎著一驢後隨一青衣小童，攜一葫蘆酒，踏雪而來；轉過小橋，口吟詩一首。詩曰：\n一夜北風寒，萬里彤雲厚。\n長空雪亂飄，改盡江山舊。\n仰面觀太虛，疑是玉龍鬥。\n紛紛鱗甲飛，頃刻遍宇宙。\n騎驢過小橋，獨嘆梅花瘦。\n\n玄德聞歌曰：「此真臥龍矣！」滾鞍下馬，向前施禮曰：「先生冒寒不易！劉備等候久矣！」那人慌忙下驢答禮。諸葛均在後曰：「此非臥龍家兄，乃家兄岳父黃承彥也。」玄德曰：「適間所吟之句，極其高妙。」承彥曰：「老夫在小婿家觀《梁父吟》，記得這一篇；適過小橋，偶見籬落間梅花，故感而誦之。不期為尊客所聞。」玄德曰：「曾見賢婿否？」承彥曰：「便是老夫也來看他。」玄德聞言，辭別承彥，上馬而歸。正值風雪又大，回望臥龍岡，悒怏不已。後人有詩單道玄德風雪訪孔明。詩曰：\n一天風雪訪賢良，不遇空回意感傷。\n凍合溪橋山石滑，寒侵鞍馬路途長。\n當頭片片梨花落，撲面紛紛柳絮狂。\n回首停鞭遙望處，爛銀堆滿臥龍岡。\n\n玄德回新野之後，光陰荏苒，又早新春。乃令卜者揲蓍，選擇吉期，齋戒三日，薰沐更衣，再往臥龍岡謁孔明。關、張聞之不悅，遂一齊入諫玄德。正是：\n高賢未服英雄志，屈節偏生傑士疑。\n未知其言若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 38\n\n第三十八回 定三分隆中決策 戰長江孫氏報讎\n\n卻說玄德訪孔明兩次不遇，欲再往訪之。關公曰：「兄長兩次親往拜謁，其禮太過矣。想諸葛亮有虛名而無實學，故避而不敢見。兄何惑於斯人之甚也？」玄德曰：「不然。昔齊桓公欲見東郭野人，五反而方得一面。況吾欲見大賢耶？」張飛曰：「哥哥差矣。量此村夫，何足為大賢？今番不須哥哥去；他如不來，我只用一條麻繩縛將來！」玄德叱曰：「汝皆不聞周文王謁姜子牙之事乎？文王且如此敬賢，汝何太無禮！今番汝休去，我自與雲長去。」飛曰：「既兩位哥哥都去，小弟如何落後？」玄德曰：「汝若同往，不可失禮。」\n\n飛應諾。於是三人乘馬引從者住隆中。離草廬半里之外，玄德便下馬步行，正遇諸葛均。玄德忙施禮，問曰：「令兄在莊否？」均曰：「昨暮方歸。將軍今日可與相見。」言罷，飄然自去。玄德曰：「今番僥倖，得見先生矣！」張飛曰：「此人無禮！便引我等到莊也不妨！何故竟自去了！」玄德曰：「彼各有事，豈可相強？」\n\n三人來到莊前叩門，童子開門出問。玄德曰：「有勞仙童轉報，劉備專來拜見先生。」童子曰：「今日先生雖在家，但現在草堂上晝寢未醒。」玄德曰：「既如此，且休通報。」分付關、張二人，只在門首等著。玄德徐步而入，見先生仰臥於草堂几席之上。玄德拱立階下。\n\n半晌，先生未醒。關、張在外立久，不見動靜，入見玄德，猶然侍立。張飛大怒，謂雲長曰：「這先生如何傲慢！見我哥哥侍立階下，他竟高臥，推睡不起！等我去屋後放一把火，看他起不起！」雲長再三勸住。玄德仍命二人出門外等候。望堂上時，見先生翻身將起，忽又朝裏壁睡著。童子欲報。玄德曰：「且勿驚動。」又立了一個時辰，孔明纔醒，口吟詩曰：\n大夢誰先覺，平生我自知。\n草堂春睡足，窗外日遲遲。\n\n孔明吟罷，翻身問童子曰：「有俗客來否？」童子曰：「劉皇叔在此，立候多時。」孔明乃起身曰：「何不早報！尚容更衣。」遂轉入後堂。又半晌，方整衣冠出迎。玄德見孔明身長八尺，面如冠玉，頭戴綸巾，身披鶴氅，飄飄然有神仙之概。玄德下拜曰：「漢室末冑、涿郡愚夫，久聞先生大名，如雷貫耳。昨兩次晉謁，不得一見，已書賤名於文几，未審得入覽否？」孔明曰：「南陽野人，疏懶性成，屢蒙將軍枉臨，不勝愧赧。」\n\n二人敘禮，分賓主而坐。童子獻茶。茶罷，孔明曰：「昨觀書意，足見將軍憂民憂國之心；但恨亮年幼才疏，有誤下問。」玄德曰：「司馬德操之言，徐元直之語，豈虛談哉？望先生不棄鄙賤，曲賜教誨。」孔明曰：「德操、元直，世之高士。亮乃一耕夫耳，安敢談天下事？二公謬舉矣。將軍奈何舍美玉而求頑石乎？」玄德曰：「大丈夫抱經世奇才，豈可空老於林泉之下？願先生以天下蒼生為念，開備愚魯而賜教。」孔明笑曰：「願聞將軍之志。」玄德屏人促席而告曰：「漢室傾頹，奸臣竊命，備不量力，欲伸大義於天下，而智術淺短，迄無所就。惟先生開其愚而拯厄，實為萬幸。」\n\n孔明曰：「自董卓造逆以來，天下豪傑並起。曹操勢不及袁紹，而竟能克紹者，非惟天時，抑亦人謀也。今操已擁百萬之眾，挾天子以令諸侯，此誠不可與爭鋒。孫權據有江東，已歷三世，國險而民附，此可用為援，而不可圖也。荊州北據漢、沔，利盡南海，東連吳會，西通巴、蜀，此用武之地，非其主不能守。是殆天所以資將軍，將軍豈可棄乎？益州險塞，沃野千里，天府之國，高祖因之以成帝業。今劉璋闇弱，民殷國富，而不知存恤，智能之士，思得明君。將軍既帝室之冑，信義著於四海，總攬英雄，思賢如渴，若跨有荊、益，保其巖阻，西和諸戎，南撫彝、越，外結孫權，內修政理；待天下有變，則命一上將，將荊州之兵，以向宛、洛；將軍身率益州之眾，以出秦川，百姓有不簞食壼漿以迎將軍者乎？誠如是，則大業可成，漢室可興矣。此亮所以為將軍謀者也。惟將軍圖之。」言罷，命童子取出畫一軸，挂於中堂，指謂玄德曰：「此西川五十四州之圖也。將軍欲成霸業，北讓曹操占天時，南讓孫權占地利，將軍可占人和。先取荊州為家，後即取西川建基業，以成鼎足之勢，然後可圖中原也。」\n\n玄德聞言，避席拱手謝曰：「先生之言，頓開茅塞，使備如撥雲霧而睹青天；但荊州劉表、益州劉璋，皆漢室宗親，備安忍奪之？」孔明曰：「亮夜觀天象，劉表不久人世。劉璋非立業之主，久後必歸將軍。」玄德聞言，頓首拜謝。只這一席話，乃孔明未出茅廬，已知三分天下，真萬古人不及也。後人有詩讚曰：\n豫州當日歎孤窮，何幸南陽有臥龍。\n欲識他年分鼎處，先生笑指畫圖中。\n\n玄德拜請孔明曰：「備雖名微德薄，願先生不棄鄙賤，出山相助。備當拱聽明誨。」孔明曰：「亮久樂耕鋤，懶於應世，不能奉命。」玄德泣曰：「先生不出，如蒼生何？」言畢，淚沾袍袖，衣襟盡濕。孔明見其意甚誠，乃曰：「將軍既不相棄，願效犬馬之勞。」\n\n玄德大喜，遂命關、張入拜獻金帛禮物。孔明固辭不受。玄德曰：「此非聘大賢之禮，但表劉備寸心耳。」孔明方受。於是玄德等在莊中共宿一宵。次日，諸葛均回，孔明囑付曰：「吾受劉皇叔三顧之恩，不容不出。汝可躬耕於此，勿得荒蕪田畝。待吾功成之日，即當歸隱。」後人有詩歎曰：\n身未升騰思退步，功成應憶去時言。\n只因先主丁寧後，星落秋風五丈原。\n\n又有古風一篇曰：\n高皇手提三尺雪，芒碭白蛇夜流血。\n平秦滅楚入咸陽，二百年前幾斷絕。\n大哉光武興洛陽，傳至桓靈又崩裂。\n獻帝遷都幸許昌，紛紛四海生豪傑。\n曹操專權得天時，江東孫氏開鴻業。\n孤窮玄德走天下，獨居新野愁民危。\n南陽臥龍有大志，腹內雄兵分正奇。\n只因徐庶臨行語，茅廬三顧心相知。\n先生爾時年三九，收拾琴書離隴畝。\n先取荊州後取川，大展經綸補天手。\n縱棋舌上鼓風雷，談笑胸中換星斗。\n龍驤虎視安乾坤，萬古千秋名不朽。\n\n玄德等三人別了諸葛均，與孔明同歸新野。玄德待孔明如師，食則同桌，寢則同榻，終日共論天下之事。孔明曰：「曹操於冀州作玄武池以練水軍，必有侵江南之意，可密令人過江探聽虛實。」玄德從之，使人往江東探聽。\n\n卻說孫權自孫策死後，據住江東，承父兄基業，廣納賢士，開賓館於吳會，命顧雍、張紘延接四方賓客。連年以來，你我相薦。時有會稽闞澤，字德潤；彭城嚴畯，字曼才；沛縣薛綜，字敬文；汝南程秉，字德樞；吳郡朱桓，字休穆；陸績，字公紀；吳人張溫，字惠恕；會稽駱統，字公緒；烏程吳粲，字孔休：此數人皆至江東。孫權敬禮甚厚。又得良將數人，乃汝陽呂蒙，字子明；吳郡陸遜，字伯言；瑯琊徐盛，字文嚮；東郡潘璋，字文珪；廬江丁奉，字承淵。文武諸人，共相輔佐。由此江東稱得人之盛。\n\n建安七年，曹操破袁紹，遣使往江東，命孫權遣子入朝隨駕。權猶豫未決。吳太夫人命周瑜、張昭等面議。張昭曰：「操欲令我遣子入朝，是牽制諸侯之法也。然若不令去，恐其興兵下江東，勢必危矣。」周瑜曰：「將軍承父兄遣業，兼六郡之眾，兵精糧足，將士用命，有何逼迫而欲送質於人？質一入，不得不與曹氏連和；彼有命召，不得不往；如此則見制於人也。不如勿遣，徐觀其變，別以良策禦之。」吳太夫人曰：「公瑾之言是也。」權遂從其言，謝使者，不遣子。自此曹操有下江南之意。但正值北方未寧，無暇南征。\n\n建安八年十一月，孫權引兵伐黃祖，戰於大江之中。祖軍敗績。權部將凌操，輕舟當先，殺人夏口，被黃祖部將甘寧一箭射死。凌操子凌統，時年方十五歲，奮力往奪父屍而歸。權見風色不利，收軍還東吳。\n\n卻說孫權弟孫翊為丹陽太守。翊性剛好酒，醉後嘗鞭撻士卒。丹陽督將媯覽、郡丞戴員二人，常有殺翊之心，乃與翊從人邊洪結為心腹，共謀殺翊。時諸將縣令，皆集丹陽。翊設宴相待。翊妻徐氏美而慧，極善卜易；是日卜一卦，其象大凶，勸翊勿出會客。翊不從，遂與眾大會。\n\n至晚席散，邊洪帶刀跟出門外，即抽刀砍死孫翊。媯覽、戴員乃歸罪邊洪，斬之於市。二人乘勢擄翊家資侍妾。媯覽見徐氏美貌，乃謂之曰：「吾為汝夫報仇，汝當從我；不從則死。」徐氏曰：「夫死未幾，不忍便相從。可待至晦日，設祭除服，然後成親未遲。」\n\n覽從之。徐氏乃密召孫翊心腹舊將孫高、傅嬰二人入府，泣告曰：「先夫在日，常言二公忠義。今媯、戴二賊，謀殺我夫，只歸罪邊洪，將我家資童婢盡皆分去。媯覽又欲強占妾身，妾已詐許之，以安其心。二將軍可差人星夜報知吳侯，一面設密計以圖二賊，雪此仇辱，生死啣恩！」言畢再拜。孫高、傅嬰皆泣曰：「我等平日感府君恩遇，今日所以不即死難者，正欲為復仇計耳。夫人所命，敢不效力？」\n\n於是密遣心腹使者往報孫權。至晦日，徐氏先召孫、傅二人，伏於密室幃幕之中，然後設祭於堂上。祭畢，即除去孝服，沐浴薰香，濃妝豔裹，言笑自若。\n\n媯覽聞之甚喜。至夜，徐氏遣婢妾請覽入府。設席堂中飲酒。飲既醉，徐氏乃邀覽入密室。覽喜，乘醉而入。徐氏大呼曰：「孫、傅二將軍何在？」二人即從幃幕中持刀躍出。媯覽措手不及，被傅嬰一刀砍倒在地，孫高再復一刀，登時殺死。徐氏復傳請戴員赴宴。員入府來，至堂中，亦被孫、傳二將所殺。一面使人誅戮二賊家小，及其餘黨。徐氏遂重穿孝服，將媯覽、戴員首級，祭於孫翊靈前。不一日，孫權自領軍馬至丹陽，見徐氏已殺媯、戴二賊，乃封孫高、傅嬰為牙門將，令守丹陽，取徐氏歸家養老。江東人無不稱徐氏之德。後人有詩讚曰：\n才節雙全世所無，姦回一旦受摧鋤。\n庸臣從賊忠臣死，不及東吳女丈夫。\n\n且說東吳各處山賊，盡皆平復。大江之中，有戰船七千餘隻。孫權拜周瑜為大都督，總統江東水陸軍馬。建安十二年，冬十月，權母吳太夫人病危，召周瑜、張昭二人至，謂曰：「吾本吳人，幼亡父母，與弟吳景徙居越中。後嫁與孫氏，生四子。長子策生時，吾夢月入懷。後生次子權，又夢日入懷。卜者云：『夢日月入懷者，其子必貴。』不幸策早喪，今將江東基業付權。望公等同心助之，吾死不朽矣！」又囑權曰：「汝事子布、公瑾以師傅之禮，不可怠慢。吾妹與我共嫁汝父，則亦汝之母也，吾死之後，事吾妹如事我。汝妹亦當恩養，擇佳婿以嫁之。」\n\n言訖遂終。孫權哀哭，具喪葬之禮，自不必說。至來年春，孫權商議欲伐黃祖。張昭曰：「居喪未及期年，不可動兵．」周瑜曰：「報仇雪恨，何待期年？」權猶豫未決。適北平都尉呂蒙入見，告權曰：「某把龍湫水口，忽有黃祖部將甘寧來降。某細詢之。寧字興霸，巴郡臨江人也；頗通書史，有氣力，好遊俠；嘗招合亡命，縱橫於江湖之中；腰懸銅鈴，人聽鈴聲，盡皆避之。又嘗以西川錦作帆幔，時人皆稱為『錦帆賊』。後悔前非，改行從善，引眾投劉表。見表不能成事，即欲來投東吳，卻被黃祖留住在夏口。\n\n「前東吳破祖時，祖得甘寧之力，救回夏口；乃待寧甚薄。都督蘇飛屢薦寧於祖。祖曰：『寧乃劫江之賊，豈可重用？』寧因此懷恨。蘇飛知其意，乃置酒邀寧到家，謂之曰：『吾薦公數次，奈主公不能用。日月逾邁，人生幾何，宜自遠圖。吾當保公為鄂縣長，自作去就之計。』寧因此得過夏口，欲投江東，恐江東恨其救黃祖殺凌操之事。某具言主公求賢若渴，不記舊恨；況各為其主，又何恨焉？寧欣然引眾渡江，來見主公。乞鈞旨定奪。」\n\n孫權大喜曰：「吾得興霸，破黃祖必矣。」遂命呂蒙引甘寧入見。參拜已畢，權曰：「興霸來此，大獲我心，豈有記恨之理？請無懷疑。願教我以破黃祖之策。」寧曰：「今漢祚日危，曹操終必纂竊。荊南之地，操所必爭也。劉表無遠慮，其子又愚劣，不能承業傳基。明公宜早圖之。若遲，則操先圖之矣。今宜先取黃祖。祖今年老昏邁，務於貨利；侵刻吏民，人心皆怨；戰具不修，軍無法律。明公若往攻之，其勢必破。既破祖軍，鼓行而西，據楚關而圖巴、蜀，霸業可定也。」\n\n孫權曰：「此金玉之論也！」遂命周瑜為大都督，總水陸軍兵；呂蒙為前部先鋒；董襲與甘寧為副將；權自領大軍十萬，征討黃祖。細作探知，報至江夏。黃祖急聚眾商議，令蘇飛為大將，陳就、鄧龍為先鋒，盡起江夏之兵迎敵。陳就、鄧龍各引一隊艨艟截住沔口，艨艟上各設強弓硬弩千餘張，將大索繫定艨艟於水面上。東吳兵至，艨艟上鼓響，弓弩齊發，兵不敢進，約退數里水面。甘寧謂董襲曰：「事已至此，不得不進。」乃選小船百餘隻，每船用精兵五十人，二十人撐船，三十人各披衣甲，手執鋼刀。不避矢石，直至艨艟傍邊，砍斷大索，艨艟遂橫。\n\n甘寧飛上艨艟，將鄧龍砍死。陳就棄船而走。呂蒙見了，跳下小船，自舉櫓棹，直入船隊，放火燒船。陳就急待上岸，呂蒙捨命趕到跟前，當胸一刀砍翻。比及蘇飛引軍於岸上接應時，吳軍一齊上岸，勢不可當。祖軍大敗。蘇飛落荒而走，正遇東吳大將潘璋。兩馬相交，戰不數合，被璋生擒過去，逕至船中來見孫權。權命左右以檻車囚之，待活捉了黃祖，一併誅戮；催動三軍，不分晝夜，攻打夏口。正是：\n只因不用錦帆賊，至令衝開大索船。\n不知黃祖勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 39\n\n第三十九回 荊州城公子三求計 博望坡軍師初用兵\n\n卻說孫權督眾攻打夏口，黃祖兵敗將亡，情知守把不住，遂棄江夏，望荊州而走。甘寧料得黃祖必走荊州，乃於東門外伏兵等候。祖帶數十騎突出東門，正走之間，一聲喊起，甘寧攔住。祖於馬上謂寧曰：「我向日不曾輕待汝，今何相逼耶？」寧叱曰：「吾昔在江夏，多立功績，汝乃以劫江賊待我，今日尚有何說？」\n\n黃祖自知難免，撥馬而走。甘寧衝開士卒，直趕將來，只聽得後面喊聲起處，又有數騎趕來。寧視之，乃程普也。寧恐普來爭功，慌忙拈弓搭箭，背射黃祖，祖中箭翻身落馬，寧梟其首級，回馬與程普合兵一處，回見孫權，獻黃祖首級。權命以木匣盛貯，待回江東祭獻於亡父靈前。重賞三軍，陞甘寧為都尉。商議欲分兵守江夏。張昭曰：「孤城不可守，不如且回江東。劉表知我破黄祖，必來報讎。我以逸待勞，必敗劉表。表敗而後乘勢攻之，荊襄可得也。」權從其言，遂棄江夏，班師回江東。\n\n蘇飛在檻車內，密使人告甘寧求救。寧曰：「飛即不言，吾豈忘之？」大軍既至吳會，權命將蘇飛梟首，與黃祖首級一同祭獻。甘寧乃入見權，頓首哭告曰：「某向日若不得蘇飛，則骨填溝壑矣，安能效命將軍麾下哉？今飛罪當誅，某念其昔日之恩情，願納還官爵，以贖飛罪。」權曰：「彼既有恩於君，吾為君赦之；但彼若逃去，奈何？」寧曰：「飛得免誅戮，感恩無地，豈肯走乎？若飛去，寧願將首級獻於階下。」權乃赦蘇飛，止將黃祖首級祭獻。祭畢設宴，大會文武慶功。\n\n正飲酒間，忽見座上一人大哭而起，拔劍在手，直取甘寧。寧忙舉坐椅以迎之。權驚視其人，乃凌統也。因甘寧在江夏時，射死他父親凌操，今日相見，故欲報讎。權連忙勸住，謂統曰：「興霸射死卿父，彼時各為其主，不容不盡力。今既為一家人，豈可復理舊讎？萬事皆看吾面。」凌統叩頭大哭曰：「不共戴天之讎，豈容不報？」權與眾官再三勸之，凌統只是怒目而視甘寧。權即日命甘寧領兵五千，戰船一百隻，往夏口鎮守，以避凌統。寧拜謝，領兵自往夏口去了。權又加封凌統為承烈都尉，統只得含恨而止。東吳自此廣造戰船，分兵守把江岸；又命孫靜引一枝軍守吳會；孫權自領大軍，屯柴桑；周瑜日於鄱陽湖教練水軍，以備攻戰。\n\n話分兩頭。卻說玄德差人打探江東消息，回報：「東吳已攻殺黃祖，現今屯兵柴桑。」玄德便請孔明計議。正話間，忽劉表差人來請玄德赴荊州議事。孔明曰：「此必因江東破了黃祖，故請主公商議報讎之策也。某當與主公同往，相機而行，自有良策。」玄德從之，留雲長守新野，令張飛引五百人馬跟隨往荊州來。玄德在馬上謂孔明曰：「今見景升，當若何對答？」孔明曰：「當先謝襄陽之事。他若令主公去征討江東，切不可應允。但說容歸新野，整頓軍馬。」\n\n玄德依言，來到荊州，館驛安下，留張飛屯兵城外。玄德與孔明入城見劉表。禮畢，玄德請罪於階下。表曰：「吾已悉知賢弟被害之事。當時即欲斬蔡瑁之首，以獻賢弟。因眾人告免，故姑恕之。弟幸勿見罪。」玄德曰：「非干蔡將軍之事，想皆下人所為耳。」表曰：「今江夏失守，黃祖遇害，故請賢弟共議報復之策。」玄德曰：「黃祖性暴，不能用人，故致此禍。今若興兵南征，倘曹操北來，又將奈何？」表曰：「吾今年老多病，不能理事，賢弟可來助我。我死之後，弟便為荊州之主也。」玄德曰：「兄何出此言？量備安敢當此重任？」\n\n孔明以目視玄德。玄德曰：「容徐思良策。」遂辭出，回至館驛。孔明曰：「景升欲以荊州付主公，奈何卻之？」玄德曰：「景升待我，恩禮交至，安忍乘其危而奪之？」孔明嘆曰：「真仁慈之主也！」\n\n正商論間，忽報公子劉琦來見。玄德接入。琦泣拜曰：「繼母不能相容，性命只在旦夕，望叔父憐而救之。」玄德曰：「此賢姪家事耳，奈何問我？」孔明微笑，玄德求計於孔明。孔明曰：「此家事，亮不敢與聞。」少時，玄德送琦出，附耳低言曰：「來日我使孔明回拜賢姪，可如此如此，彼定有妙計相告。」琦謝而去。\n\n次日，玄德只推腹痛，乃浼孔明代往回拜劉琦。孔明允諾，來至公子宅前下馬，入見公子。公子邀入後堂。茶罷，琦曰：「琦不見容於繼母，幸先生一言相救。」孔明曰：「亮客寄於此，豈敢與人骨肉之事？倘有漏泄，為害不淺。」說罷，起身告辭。琦曰：「既承光顧，安敢慢待？」乃挽留孔明入密至共飲。\n\n飲酒之間，琦又曰：「繼母不見容，乞先生一言救我。」孔明曰：「此非亮所敢謀也。」言訖，又欲辭去。琦曰：「先生不言則已，何便欲去？」孔明乃復坐。琦曰：「琦有一古書，請先生一觀。」乃引孔明登一小樓。孔明曰：「書在何處？」琦泣拜曰：「繼母不見容，琦命在旦夕，先生忍無一言相救乎？」\n\n孔明作色而起，便欲下樓，只見樓梯已撤去。琦告曰：「琦欲求教良策，先生恐有泄漏，不肯出言；今日上不至天，下不至地，出君之口，入琦之耳，可以賜教矣。」孔明曰：「疏不間親，亮何能為公子謀？」琦曰：「先生終不肯教琦乎？琦命固不保矣，請即死於先生之前。」乃掣劍欲自刎。孔明止之曰：「已有良計。」琦拜曰：「願即賜教。」孔明曰：「公子豈不聞申生、重耳之事乎？申生在內而亡，重耳在外而安。今黃祖新亡，江夏乏人守禦，公子何不上言，乞屯兵守江夏？則可以避禍矣。」\n\n琦再拜謝教，乃命人取梯送孔明下樓。孔明辭別，回見玄德，具言其事，玄德大喜。次日，劉琦上言，欲守江夏。劉表猶豫未決，請玄德共議。玄德曰：「江夏重地，固非他人可守，正須公子自往。東南之事，兄父子當之；西北之事，備願當之。」表曰：「近聞曹操於鄴郡作玄武池以練水軍，必有南征之意，不可不防。」玄德曰：「備已知之，兄勿憂慮。」遂拜辭回新野。劉表令劉琦引兵三千往江夏鎮守。\n\n卻說曹操罷三公之職，自以丞相兼之，以毛玠為東曹掾，崔琰為西曹掾，司馬懿為文學掾。懿字仲達，河內溫人也。潁川太守司馬雋之孫，京兆尹司馬防之子，主簿司馬朗之弟也。自是文官大備，乃聚武將商議南征。夏侯惇進曰：「近聞劉備在新野，每日教演士卒，必為後患，可早圖之。」\n\n操即命夏侯惇為都督，于禁、李典、夏侯蘭、韓浩為副將，領兵十萬，直抵博望城，以窺新野。荀彧諫曰：「劉備英雄，今更兼諸葛亮為軍師，不可輕敵。」惇曰：「劉備鼠輩耳，吾必擒之。」徐庶曰：「將軍勿輕視劉玄德。今玄德得諸葛亮為輔，如虎生翼矣。」操曰：「諸葛亮何人也？」庶曰：「亮字孔明，道號臥龍先生。有經天緯地之才，出鬼入神之計，真當世奇士，非可小覷。」\n\n操曰：「比公若何？」庶曰：「庶安敢比亮？庶如螢火之光，亮乃皓月之明也。」夏侯惇曰：「元直之言謬矣。吾看諸葛亮如草芥耳，何足懼哉！吾若不一陣生擒劉備，活捉諸葛，願將首級獻與丞相。」操曰：「汝早報捷書，以慰吾心。」惇奮然辭曹操，引軍登程。\n\n卻說玄德自得孔明，以師禮待之。關、張二人不悅曰：「孔明年幼，有甚才學？兄長待之太過！又未見他真實效驗！」玄德曰：「吾得孔明，猶魚之得水也。兩弟勿復多言。」關、張見說，不言而退。一日，有人送犛牛尾至。玄德取尾親自結帽。孔明入見，正色曰：「明公無復有遠志，但事此而已耶？」玄德投帽於地而謝曰：「吾聊假此以忘憂耳。」孔明曰：「明公自度比曹操若何？」玄德曰：「不如也。」孔明曰：「明公之眾，不過數千人，萬一曹兵至，何以迎之？」玄德曰：「吾正愁此事，未得良策。」孔明曰：「可速招募民兵，亮自教之，可以待敵。」玄德遂招新野之民，得三千人。孔明朝夕教演陣法。忽報曹操差夏侯惇引兵十萬，殺奔新野來了。張飛聞知，謂雲長曰：「可著孔明前去迎敵便了。」\n\n正說之間，玄德召二人入，謂曰：「夏侯惇引兵到來，如何迎敵？」張飛曰：「哥哥何不使『水』去？」玄德曰：「智賴孔明，勇須二弟，何可推諉？」關、張出，玄德請孔明商議。孔明曰：「但恐關、張二人，不肯聽吾號令。主公若欲亮行兵，乞假劍印。」玄德便以劍印付孔明，孔明遂聚集眾將聽令。張飛謂雲長曰：「且聽令去．看他如何調度。」\n\n孔明令曰：「博望之左有山，名曰豫山；右有林，名曰安林：可以埋伏軍馬。雲長可引一千軍往豫山之前，先且埋伏，等彼軍至，放過休敵。其輜重糧草，必在後面。但看南面火起，可縱兵出擊，就焚其糧草。翼德可引一千軍去安林背後山谷中埋伏，只看南面火起，便可出，向博望城舊屯糧草處縱火燒之。關平、劉封可引兵五百軍，預備引火之物，於博望坡後兩邊等候，至初更兵到，便可放火矣。」又命於樊城取回趙雲，令為前部，不要贏，只要輸。「主公自引一軍為後援。各須依計而行，勿使有失。」\n\n雲長曰：「我等皆出迎敵，未審軍師卻作何事？」孔明曰：「我只坐守此城。」張飛大笑曰：「我們都去廝殺，你卻在家裏坐地，好自在！」孔明曰：「劍印在此，違令者斬！」玄德曰：「豈不聞『運籌帷幄之中，決勝千里之外』？二弟不可違令。」張飛冷笑而去。雲長曰：「我們且看他的計應也不應，那時卻來問他未遲。」\n\n二人去了。眾將皆未知孔明韜略，今雖聽令，卻都疑惑不定。孔明謂玄德曰：「主公今日可便引兵就博望山下屯住。來日黃昏，敵軍必到，主公便棄營而走。但見火起，即回軍掩殺。亮與糜竺、糜芳引五百軍守縣，命孫乾、簡雍準備慶喜筵席，安排功勞簿伺候。」派撥已畢，玄德亦疑惑不定。\n\n卻說夏侯惇與于禁等引兵至博望，分一半精兵作前隊，其餘盡護糧車而行。時當秋月，商飆徐起。人馬趲行之間，望見前面塵頭忽起。惇便將人馬擺開，問鄉導官曰：「此間是何處？」答曰：「前面便是博望坡，後面是羅川口。」\n\n惇令于禁、李典押住陣腳，親自出馬陣前。遙望軍馬來到，惇忽然大笑。眾問：「將軍為何而笑？」惇曰：「吾笑徐元直在丞相面前，誇諸葛亮為天人。今觀其用兵，乃以此等軍馬為前部，與吾對敵，正如驅犬羊與虎豹鬥耳！吾於丞相前誇口，要活捉劉備、諸葛亮，今必應吾言矣。」遂自縱馬向前。趙雲出馬。惇罵曰：「汝等隨劉備，如孤魂隨鬼耳！」\n\n雲大怒，縱馬來戰。兩馬相交，不數合，雲詐敗而走。夏侯惇從後追趕。雲約走十餘里，回馬又戰，不數合又走。韓浩拍馬向前諫曰：「趙雲誘敵，恐有埋伏。」惇曰：「敵軍如此，雖十面埋伏，吾何懼哉！」遂不聽浩言，直趕至博望坡。一聲砲響，玄德自引軍衝將過來，接應交戰。夏侯惇笑謂韓浩曰：「此即埋伏之兵也！吾今晚不到新野，誓不罷兵！」乃催軍前進。玄德、趙雲退後便走。\n\n時天色己晚，濃雲密布，又無月色；晝風既起，夜風愈大。夏侯惇只顧催軍趕殺。于禁、李典趕到窄狹處，兩邊都是蘆葦。典謂禁曰：「欺敵者必敗。南道路狹，山川相逼，樹木叢雜，倘彼用火攻，奈何？」禁曰：「君言是也。吾當往前為都督言之。君可止住後軍。」李典便勒回馬，大叫：「後軍慢行！」人馬走發，那裏攔當得住。于禁驟馬大叫：「前軍都督且住！」\n\n夏侯惇正走之間，見于禁從後軍奔來，便問何故。禁曰：「南道路狹，山川相逼，樹木叢雜，可防火攻。」夏侯惇猛省，即回馬令軍馬勿進。言未已，只聽背後喊聲震起，早望見一派火光燒著；隨後兩邊蘆葦亦著。一霎時，四方八面，盡皆是火。又值風大，火勢愈猛。曹家人馬，自相踐踏，死者不計其數。趙雲回軍趕殺，夏侯惇冒煙突火而走。\n\n且說李典見勢頭不好，急奔回博望城，時火光中一軍攔住。當先大將，乃關雲長也。李典縱馬混戰，奪路而走。于禁見糧草車輛，都被火燒，便投小路奔逃去了。夏侯蘭、韓浩來救糧草，正遇張飛。戰不數合，張飛一槍刺夏侯蘭於馬下。韓浩奪路走脫。直殺到天明，卻纔收軍。殺得屍橫遍野，血流成河。後人有詩曰：\n博望相持用火攻，指揮如意笑談中。\n直須驚破曹公膽，初出茅廬第一功！\n夏侯惇收拾殘軍，自回許昌。\n\n卻說孔明收軍，關、張二人相謂曰：「孔明真英傑也！」行不數里，見糜竺、糜芳引軍簇擁著一輛小軍，車中端坐一人，乃孔明也。關、張下馬拜伏於車前。須臾，玄德、趙雲、劉封、關平等皆至，收聚眾軍，把所獲糧草輜重，分賞將士，班師回新野。新野百姓望塵遮道而拜，曰：「吾屬生全，皆使君得賢人之力也！」\n\n孔明回至縣中，謂玄德曰：「夏侯惇雖敗去，曹操必自引大軍來。」玄德曰：「似此如之奈何？」孔明曰：「亮有一計，可敵曹軍。」正是：\n破敵未堪息戰馬，避兵又必賴良謀。\n未知其計若何，且看下回分解。\n\n### Chapter 40\n\n第四十回 蔡夫人議獻荊州 諸葛亮火燒新野\n\n卻說玄德問孔明求拒曹兵之計。孔明曰：「新野小縣，不可久居。近聞劉景升病在危篤，可乘此機會，取彼荊州為安身之地，庶可拒曹操也。」玄德曰：「公言甚善。但備受景升之恩，安忍圖之？」孔明曰：「今若不取，後悔何及？」玄德曰：「吾寧死不忍作負義之事。」孔明曰：「且再作商議。」\n\n卻說夏侯惇敗回許昌，自縛見曹操，伏地請死。操釋之。惇曰：「惇遭諸葛亮詭計，用火攻破我軍。」操曰：「汝自幼用兵，豈不知狹處須防火攻？」惇曰：「李典、于禁曾言及此，悔之不及！」操乃賞二人。惇曰：「劉備如此猖獗，真腹心之患也，不可不急除。」操曰：「吾所慮者，劉備、孫權耳。餘皆不足介意。今當乘此時掃平江南。」便傳令起大兵五十萬，令曹仁、曹洪，為第一隊；張遼、張郃，為第二隊；夏侯淵、夏侯惇，為第三隊；于禁、李典，為第四隊；操自領諸將為第五隊。每隊各引兵十萬。又令許褚為折衝將軍，引兵三千為先鋒。選定建安十三年秋七月丙午日出師。\n\n大中大夫孔融諫曰：「劉備、劉表皆漢室宗親，不可輕伐。孫權虎踞六郡，且有大江之險，亦不易取。今丞相興此無義之師，恐失天下之望。」操怒曰：「劉備、劉表、孫權皆逆命之臣，豈容不討？」遂叱退孔融，下令如有再諫者必斬。孔融出府，仰天歎曰：「以至不仁伐至仁，安得不敗乎！」\n\n時御史大夫郗慮家客聞此言，報知郗慮。慮常被孔融侮慢，心正恨之，乃以此言入告曹操；且曰：「融平日每每狎侮丞相，又與禰衡相善。衡贊融曰：『仲尼不死。』融贊衡曰：『顏回復生。』向者禰衡之辱丞相，乃融使之也。」操大怒，遂命廷尉捕捉孔融。融有二子，年尚少，時方在家，對坐奕棋。左右急報曰：「尊君被廷尉執去，將斬矣。二公子何不急避？」二子曰：「覆巢之下，安有完卵乎？」\n\n言未已，廷尉又至，盡收融家小並二子，皆斬之，號令融屍於市。京兆脂習伏屍而哭。操聞之，大怒，欲殺之。荀彧曰：「彧聞脂習常諫融曰：『公剛直太過，乃取禍之道。』今融死而來哭，乃義人也，不可殺。」操乃止。習收融父子屍首，皆葬之。後人有詩讚孔融曰：\n孔融居北海，豪氣貫長虹。\n坐上客長滿，樽中酒不空。\n文章驚世俗，談笑侮王公。\n史筆褒忠直，存官紀太中。\n\n曹操既殺孔融，傳令五隊軍馬次第起行，只留荀彧等守許昌。\n\n卻說荊州劉表病重，使人請玄德來託孤。玄德引關、張至荊州見劉表。表曰：「我病已入膏肓，不久便死矣；特託孤於賢弟。我子無才，恐不能承父業。我死之後，賢弟可自領荊州。」玄德泣拜曰：「備當竭力以輔賢姪，安敢有他意乎？」\n\n正說間，人報曹操自統大兵至。玄德急辭劉表，星夜回新野。劉表病中聞此信，吃驚不小，商議寫遺囑，令玄德輔佐長子劉琦為荊州之主。蔡夫人聞之大怒，關上內門，使蔡瑁、張允二人把住外門。時劉琦在江夏，知父病危，來至荊州探病。方到外門，蔡瑁當住曰：「公子奉父命鎮守江夏，其任至重。今擅難職守，倘東吳兵至，如之奈何？若入見主公，主公必生嗔怒，病將轉增，非孝也。宜速回。」\n\n劉琦立於門外，大哭一場，上馬仍回江夏。劉表病勢危篤，望劉琦不來；至八月戊申日，大叫數聲而死。後人有詩歎劉表曰：\n昔聞袁氏居河朔，又見劉君霸漢陽。\n總為牝晨致家累，可憐不久盡消亡。\n\n劉表既死，蔡夫人與蔡瑁、張允商議，假寫遺囑，令次子劉琮為荊州之主，然後舉哀報喪。時劉琮年方十四歲，頗聰明，乃聚眾言曰：「吾父棄世，吾兄現在江夏，更有叔父玄德在新野。汝等立我為主，倘兄與叔父興兵問罪，如何解釋？」\n\n眾官未及對，幕官李珪答曰：「公子之言甚善。今可急發哀書至江夏，請大公子為荊州之主；就命玄德一同理事。北可以敵曹操，南可以拒孫權，此萬全之策也。」蔡瑁叱曰：「汝何人，敢亂言以逆主公遺命！」李珪大罵曰：「汝內外朋謀，假稱遺命，廢長立幼，眼見荊襄九郡，送於蔡氏之手！故主有靈，必當殛汝！」蔡瑁大怒，喝令左右推出斬之，李珪至死大罵不絕。於是蔡瑁遂立劉琮為主。蔡氏宗族，分領荊州之兵；命治中鄧義、別駕劉先守荊州。蔡夫人自與劉琮前赴襄陽駐紮，以防劉琦、劉備，就葬劉表之棺於襄陽城東漢陽之原，竟不訃告劉琦與玄德。\n\n劉琮至襄陽，方纔歇馬，忽報曹操引大軍逕望襄陽而來。琮大驚，遂請蒯越、蔡瑁，等商議。東曹掾傅巽進言曰：「不特曹操兵來為可憂。今大公子在江夏，玄德在新野，我皆未往報喪，若彼興兵問罪，荊襄危矣。巽有一計，可使荊襄之民，安如泰山，又可保全主公名爵。」琮曰：「計將安出？」巽曰：「不如將荊襄九郡，獻與曹操。操必重待主公也。」\n\n琮叱曰：「是何言也！孤受先君之基業，坐尚未穩，豈可便棄之他人？」蒯越曰：「傅公悌之言是也。夫逆順有大體，強弱有定勢。今曹操南征北討，以朝廷為名，主公拒之，其名不順。且主公新立，外患未寧，內憂將作。荊襄之民，聞曹兵至，未戰而膽先寒，安能與之敵哉？」琮曰：「諸公之言，非我不從，但以先君之業，一旦棄與他人，恐貽笑於天下耳。」\n\n言未已，一人昂然而進曰：「傅公悌、蒯異度之言甚善，何不從之？」眾視之，乃山陽高平人，姓王，名粲，字仲宣。粲容貌廋弱，身材短小；幼時往見中郎蔡邕。時邕高朋滿座，聞粲至，倒履迎之。賓客皆驚曰：「蔡中郎何獨敬此小子耶？」邕曰：「此子有異才，吾不如也。」粲博聞強記，人皆不及。嘗觀道旁碑文一過，便能記誦；觀人奕棋，棋局亂，粲復為擺出，不差一子。又善算術。其文詞妙絕一時。年十七，辟為黃門侍郎，不就。後因避亂至荊襄，劉表以為上賓。\n\n當日謂劉琮曰：「將軍自料比曹公何如？」琮曰：「不如也。」粲曰：「曹公兵強將勇，足智多謀。擒呂布於下邳，摧袁紹於官渡，逐劉備於隴右，破烏桓於白狼：梟除蕩定者，不可勝計。今以大軍南下荊襄，勢難抵敵。傅、蒯二君之謀，乃長策也。將軍不可遲疑，致生後悔。」琮曰：「先生見教極是。但須稟告母親知道。」只見蔡夫人從屏後轉出，謂琮曰：「既是仲宣、公悌、異度三人所見相同，何必告我？」\n\n於是劉琮意決，便寫降書，令宋忠潛地往曹操軍前投獻。宋忠領命，直至宛城，接著曹操，獻上降書。操大喜，重賞宋忠，分付教劉琮出城迎接，便著他永為荊州之主。宋忠拜辭曹操，取路回荊襄。將欲渡江，忽見一枝人馬到來。視之，乃關雲長也。宋忠迴避不及，被雲長喚住，細問荊州之事。忠初時隱諱，後被雲長盤問不過，只得將前後事情，一一實告。雲長大驚，隨捉宋忠至新野見玄德，備言其事。\n\n玄德聞之大哭。張飛曰：「事已如此，可先斬宋忠，隨起兵渡江，奪了襄陽，殺了蔡氏、劉琮，然後與曹操交戰。」玄德曰：「你且緘口，我自有斟酌。」乃叱宋忠曰：「你知眾人作事，何不早來報我？今雖斬汝，無益於事，可速去。」忠拜謝，抱頭鼠竄而去。\n\n玄德正憂悶間，忽報公子劉琦差伊籍到來。玄德感伊籍昔日相救之恩，降階迎之，再三稱謝。籍曰：「大公子在江夏，聞荊州已故，蔡夫人與蔡瑁等商議，不來報喪，竟立劉琮為主。公子差人往襄陽探聽，回說是實。恐使君不知，特差某齎哀書呈報；並求使君盡起麾下精兵，同往襄陽問罪。」\n\n玄德看書畢，謂伊籍曰：「機伯只知劉琮僭立，更不知劉琮已將荊襄九郡，獻與曹操矣！」籍大驚曰：「使君何從知之？」玄德具言拿獲宋忠之事。籍曰：「若如此，使君不如以弔喪為名，前赴襄陽，誘劉琮出迎，就便擒下，誅其黨類，則荊州屬使君矣。」\n\n孔明曰：「機伯之言是也，主公可從之。」玄德垂淚曰：「吾兄臨危託孤於我，今若執其子而奪其地，異日死於九泉之下，何面目復見吾兄乎？」孔明曰：「如不行此事，今曹兵已至宛城，何以拒敵？」玄德曰：「不如走樊城以避之。」\n\n正商議間，探馬飛報曹兵已到博望了。玄德慌忙發付伊籍回江夏，整頓軍馬，一面與孔明商議拒敵之計。孔明曰：「主公且寬心，前番一把火，燒了夏侯惇大半人馬；今番曹軍又來，必教他中這條計。我等在新野住不得了，不如早到樊城去。」便差人四門張榜，曉諭居民：「無論老幼男女，願從者，即於今日皆跟我往樊城暫避，不可自誤。」差孫乾往河邊調撥船隻，救濟百姓；差糜竺護送各官家眷到樊城。一面聚諸將聽令，先教雲長引一千軍去白河上流頭埋伏：「各帶布袋，多裝沙土，遏住白河之水；至來日三更後，只聽下流頭人喊馬嘶，急取起布袋，放水淹之，卻順水殺將下來接應。」又喚張飛引一千軍去博陵渡口埋伏：「此處水勢最慢，曹軍被淹，必從此逃難，可便乘勢殺來接應。」又喚趙雲「引軍三千，分為四隊，自領一隊伏於東門外，其三隊分伏西、南、北三門，卻先於城內人家屋上，多藏硫黃燄硝引火之物。曹軍入城，必安歇民房。來日黃昏後，必有大風。但看風起，便令西、南、北三門伏軍盡將火箭射入城去。待城中火勢大作，卻於城外吶喊助威，只留東門放他出走，汝卻於東門外從後擊之。天明會合關、張二將，收軍回樊城。」再令糜芳、劉封二人，帶二千軍，一半紅旗，一半青旗，去新野城外三十里鵲尾坡前屯住：「一見曹軍到，紅旗軍走在左，青旗軍走在右。他心疑必不敢追，汝二人卻去分頭埋伏。只望城中火起，便可追殺敗兵，然後卻來白河上流頭接應。」孔明分撥已定，乃與玄德登高瞭望，只候捷音。\n\n卻說曹仁、曹洪引軍十萬為前隊，前面已有許褚引三千鐵甲軍開路，浩浩蕩蕩，殺奔新野來。是日午牌時分，來到鵲尾坡，望見坡前一簇人馬，盡打青紅旗號。許褚催軍向前，劉封、糜芳分為四隊，青、紅旗各歸左右。許褚勒馬，教：「且休進，前面必有伏兵，我兵只在此處住下。」許褚一騎馬飛報前隊曹仁。曹仁曰：「此是疑兵，必無埋伏。可速進兵。我當催軍繼至。」\n\n許褚復回坡前，提兵殺入。至林下追尋時，不見一人。時日已墜西，許褚方欲前進，只聽得山上大吹大擂。抬頭看時，只見山頂上一簇旗，旗叢中兩把傘蓋，左玄德，右孔明，二人對坐飲酒。許褚大怒，引軍尋路上山。山上擂木砲石打將下來，不能前進。又聞山後喊聲大震，欲尋路廝殺，天色已晚。\n\n曹仁領兵到，教且奪新野城歇馬。軍士至城下時，只見四門大開。曹兵突入，並無阻當。城中亦不見一人，竟是一座空城了。\n\n曹洪曰：「此是勢孤計窮，故盡帶百姓逃竄去了。我軍權且在城安歇，來日平明進兵。」此時各軍走乏，都已饑餓，皆去尋房造飯。曹仁、曹洪，就在衙內安歇。初更已後，狂風大作。守門軍士飛報火起。曹仁曰：「此必軍士造飯不小心，遺漏之火，不可自驚。」\n\n說猶未了，接連幾次飛報，西、南、北三門皆火起。曹仁急令眾將上馬時，滿縣火起，上下通紅。是夜之火，更勝前日博望燒屯之火。後人有詩歎曰：\n奸雄曹操守中原，九月南征到漢川。\n風伯怒臨新野縣，祝融飛下燄摩天。\n\n曹仁引眾將突煙冒火，尋路奔走，聞說東門無火，急急奔出東門。軍士自相踐踏，死者無數。曹仁等方纔脫得火厄，背後一聲喊起，趙雲引軍趕來混戰，敗軍各逃性命，誰肯回身廝殺。\n\n正奔走間，糜芳引一軍至。又衝殺一陣，曹仁大敗，奪路而走，劉封又引一軍截殺一陣。到四更時分，人困馬乏，軍士大半焦頭爛額。奔至白河邊，喜得河水不甚深，人馬都下河吃水。人相喧嚷，馬盡嘶鳴。\n\n卻說雲長在上流用布袋遏住河水。黃昏時分，望見新野火起，至四更，忽聽得下流頭人喊馬嘶，急令軍士一齊掣起布袋，水勢滔天，望下流衝去，曹軍人馬俱溺於水中，死者極多。曹仁引眾將望水勢慢處奪路而走。行到博陵渡口，只聽喊聲大起，一軍攔路，當先大將，乃張飛也，大叫：「曹賊快來納命！」曹軍大驚。正是：\n城內纔看紅燄吐，水邊又遇黑風來。\n未知曹仁性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 41\n\n第四十一回 劉玄德攜民渡江 趙子龍單騎救主\n\n卻說張飛因關公放了上流水，遂引軍從下流殺將來，截住曹仁混殺。忽遇許褚，便與交鋒。許褚不敢戀戰，奪路走脫。張飛趕來，接著玄德、孔明，一同沿河到上流。劉封、糜芳，已安排船隻等候，遂一齊渡河，盡望樊城而去。孔明教將船筏放火燒毀。\n\n卻說曹仁收拾殘軍，就新野屯住，使曹洪去見曹操，具言失利之事。操大怒曰：「諸葛村夫，安敢如此！」催動三軍，漫山塞野，盡至新野下寨；傳令軍士一面搜山，一面填塞白河；令大軍分作八路，一齊去取樊城。劉曄曰：「丞相初至襄陽，必須先買民心。今劉備盡遷新野百姓入樊城，若我兵逕進，二縣為齏粉矣；不如先使人招降劉備。備即不降，亦可見我愛民之心；若其來降，則荊州之地，可不戰而定也。」\n\n操從其言，便問：「誰可為使？」劉曄曰：「徐庶與劉備至厚，今現在軍中，何不命他一往？」操曰：「他去恐不復來。」曄曰：「他若不來，貽笑於人矣。丞相勿疑。」操乃召徐庶至，謂曰：「我今欲踏平樊城，奈憐眾百姓之命。公可往說劉備：如肯來降，免罪賜爵；若更執迷，軍民共戮，玉石俱焚。吾知公忠義，故特使公往，願勿相負。」\n\n徐庶受命而行，至樊城。玄德、孔明接見，共訴舊日之情。庶曰：「曹操使庶來招降使君，乃假買民心也。今彼分兵八路，填白河而進，樊城恐不可守，宜速作行計。」玄德欲留徐庶。庶謝曰：「某若不還，恐惹人笑。今老母已喪，抱恨終天。身雖在彼，誓不為設一謀。公有臥龍輔佐，何愁大業不成？庶請辭。」玄德不敢強留。\n\n徐庶辭回，見了曹操，言玄德並無降意。操大怒，即日進兵。玄德問計於孔明，孔明曰：「可速棄樊城，取襄陽暫歇。」玄德曰：「奈百姓相隨許久，安忍棄之？」孔明曰：「可令人遍告百姓：有願隨者同去，不願者留下。」先使雲長往江岸整頓船隻，令孫乾、簡雍，在城中聲揚曰：「今曹兵將至，孤城不可久守，百姓願隨者便同過江。」\n\n兩縣之民，齊聲大呼曰：「我等雖死，亦願隨使君！」即日號泣而行。扶老攜幼，將男帶女，滾滾渡河，兩岸哭聲不絕。玄德於船上望見，大慟曰：「為吾一人而使百姓遭此大難，吾何生哉！」欲投江而死，左右急救止，聞者莫不痛哭。船到南岸，回顧百姓，有未渡者，望南而哭。玄德急令雲長催船渡之，方纔上馬。行至襄陽東門，只見城上遍插旌旗，壕邊密布鹿角。玄德勒馬大叫曰：「劉琮賢姪，吾但欲救百姓，並無他念，可快開門。」\n\n劉琮聞玄德至，懼而不出。蔡瑁、張允，逕來敵樓上，叱軍士亂箭射下。城外百姓，皆望敵樓而哭。城中忽有一將，引數百人逕上城樓，大喝：「蔡瑁、張允，賣國之賊！劉使君乃仁德之人，今為救民而來投，何得相拒！」眾觀其人，身長八尺，面如重棗；乃義陽人也，姓魏，名延，字文長。\n\n當下魏延輪刀砍死守門將士，開了城門，放下弔橋，大叫：「劉皇叔快領兵入城，共殺賣國之賊！」張飛便躍馬欲入。玄德急止之曰：「休驚百姓！」魏延只管招呼玄德軍馬入城。只見城內一將飛馬引軍而出，大喝：「魏延無名小卒，安敢造亂！認得我大將文聘麼！」魏延大怒，挺槍躍馬，便來交戰。\n\n兩下軍兵在城邊混殺，喊聲大震。玄德曰：「本欲保民，反害民也！吾不願入襄陽！」孔明曰：「江陵乃荊州要地，不如先取江陵為家。」玄德曰：「正合吾心。」於是引著百姓，盡離襄陽大路，望江陵而走。襄陽城中百姓，多有乘亂逃出城來，跟玄德而去。魏延與文聘交戰，從巳至未，手下兵卒，皆已折盡。延乃撥馬而逃，卻尋不見玄德，自投長沙太守韓玄去了。\n\n卻說玄德同行軍民十餘萬，大小車數千輛，挑擔背包者不計其數。路過劉表之墓，玄德率眾將拜於墓前，哭告曰：「辱弟備無德無才，負兄寄託之重，罪在備一身，與百姓無干。望兄英靈，垂救荊襄之民！」言甚悲切，軍民無不下淚。\n\n忽哨馬報說：「曹操大軍已屯樊城，使人收拾船筏，即日渡江趕來也。」眾將皆曰：「江陵要地，足可拒守。今擁民眾數萬，日行十餘里，似此幾時得至江陵？倘曹兵到，如何迎敵？不如暫棄百姓，先行為上。」玄德泣曰：「舉大事者必以人為本。今人歸我，奈何棄之？」百姓聞玄德此言，莫不傷感。後人有詩讚之曰：\n臨難仁心存百姓，登舟揮淚動三軍。\n至今憑弔襄江口，父老猶然憶使君。\n\n卻說玄德擁著百姓，緩緩而行。孔明曰：「追兵不久即至，可遣雲長往江夏求救公子劉琦，教他速起兵乘船會於江陵。」玄德從之，即修書令雲長同孫乾領五百軍往江夏求救；令張飛斷後；趙雲保護老小；其餘俱管顧百姓而行。每日只走十餘里便歇。\n\n卻說曹操在樊城，使人渡江至襄陽，召劉琮相見。琮懼怕不敢往見，蔡瑁、張允請行。王威密告琮曰：「將軍既降，玄德又走，曹操必懈弛無備。願將軍奮整奇兵，設於險處擊之，操可獲矣。獲操則威震天下，中原雖廣，可傳檄而定。此難遇之機，不可失也。」\n\n琮以其言告蔡瑁。瑁叱王威曰：「汝不知天命，安敢妄言！」威怒罵曰：「賣國之徒，吾恨不生啖汝肉！」瑁欲殺之，蒯越勸止。瑁遂與張允同至樊城，拜見曹操。瑁等辭色甚是諂佞。操問：「荊州軍馬錢糧，今有多少？」瑁曰：「馬軍五萬，步軍十五萬，水軍八萬：共二十八萬。錢糧大半在江陵。其餘各處，亦足供給一載。」操曰：「戰船多少？原是何人管領？」瑁曰：「大小戰船，共七千餘隻，原是瑁等二人掌管。」\n\n操遂加瑁為鎮南侯、水軍大都督，張允為助順侯、水軍副都督。二人大喜拜謝。操又曰：「劉景升既死，其子降順，吾當表奏天子，使永為荊州之主。」二人大喜而退。荀攸曰：「蔡瑁、張允，乃諂佞之徒，主公何遂加以如此顯爵，更教都督水軍乎？」操笑曰：「吾豈不識人？止因吾所領北地之眾，不習水戰，故且權用此二人。待成事之後，別有理會。」\n\n卻說蔡瑁、張允歸見劉琮，具言曹操許保奏將軍永鎮荊襄。琮大喜。次日，與母蔡夫人齎捧印綬兵符，親自渡江拜迎曹操。操撫慰畢，即引隨征軍將，進屯襄陽城外。蔡瑁、張允令襄陽百姓，焚香拜接。曹操俱用好言撫諭。入城至府中坐定，即召蒯越近前，撫慰曰：「吾不喜得荊州，喜得異度也。」遂封蒯越為江陵太守樊城侯。傅巽、王粲等皆為關內侯；而以劉琮為青州刺史，便教起程。\n\n琮聞命大驚，辭曰：「琮不願為官，願守父母鄉土。」操曰：「青州近帝都，教你隨朝為官，免在荊襄被人圖害。」琮再三推辭，曹操不准。琮只得與母蔡夫人同赴青州。只有故將王威相隨，其餘官員俱送至江口而回。操喚于禁囑付曰：「你可引輕騎追劉琮母子殺之，以絕後患。」\n\n于禁得令，領眾趕上，大喝曰：「我奉丞相令，教來殺汝母子！可早納下首級！」蔡夫人抱劉琮而大哭。于禁喝令軍士下手。王威忿怒，奮力相鬥，竟被眾軍所殺。軍士殺死劉琮及蔡夫人。于禁回報曹操，操重賞于禁，便使人往隆中搜尋孔明妻小，卻不知去向。原來孔明先已令人搬送至三江內隱避矣，操深恨之。\n\n襄陽既定，荀攸進言曰：「江陵乃荊襄重地，錢糧極廣。劉備若據此地，急難動搖。」操曰：「孤豈忘之？」隨命於襄陽諸將中，選一員引軍開道。諸將中卻獨不見文聘。操使人尋問，方纔來見。操曰：「汝來何遲？」對曰：「為人臣而不能使其主保全境土，心實悲慚，無顏早見耳。」言訖，欷歔流涕。操曰：「真忠臣也！」除江夏太守，賜爵關內侯，便教引軍開道。探馬報說：「劉備帶領百姓，日行止十數里，計程只有三百餘里。」操教各部下精選五千鐵騎，星夜前進，限一日一夜，趕上劉備。大軍陸續隨後而進。\n\n卻說玄德引十數萬百姓、三千餘軍馬，一程程挨著往江陵進發。趙雲保護老小，張飛斷後。孔明曰：「雲長往江夏去了，絕無回音，不知若何。」玄德曰：「敢煩軍師親自走一遭。劉琦感公昔日之教，今若見公親至，事必諧矣。」孔明允諾，便同劉封引五百軍先往江夏求救去了。\n\n當日玄德自與簡雍、糜竺、糜芳同行。正行間，忽然一陣狂風在馬前刮起，塵土沖天，平遮紅日。玄德驚曰：「此何兆也？」簡雍頗明陰陽，袖占一課，失驚曰：「此大凶之兆也，應在今夜，主公可速棄百姓而走。」玄德曰：「百姓從新野相隨至此，吾安忍棄之？」雍日：「主公若戀而不棄，禍不遠矣。」玄德問：「前面是何處？」左右答曰：「前面是當陽縣。有座山名為景山。」玄德便教就此山紮住。\n\n時秋末冬初，涼風透骨；黃昏將近，哭聲遍野。至四更時分，只聽得西北喊聲震地而來。玄德大驚，急上馬引本部精兵二千餘人迎敵。曹兵掩至，勢不可當。玄德死戰。正在危迫之際，幸得張飛引軍至，殺開一條血路，救玄德望東而走。文聘當先攔住。玄德罵曰：「背主之賊，尚有何面目見人！」文聘羞慚滿面，引兵自投東北去了。張飛保著玄德，且戰且走。奔至天明，聞喊聲漸漸遠去，玄德方纔歇馬。看手下隨行人，止有百餘騎；百姓老小并糜竺、糜芳、簡雍、趙雲等一干人，皆不知下落。玄德大哭曰：「十數萬生靈，皆因戀我，遭此大難；諸將及老小，皆不知存亡，雖土木之人，寧不悲乎！」\n\n正悽惶時，忽見糜芳面帶數箭，踉蹌而來，口言：「趙子龍反投曹操去了也！」玄德叱曰：「子龍是我故交，安肯反乎？」張飛曰：「他今見我等勢窮力盡，或者反投曹操，以圖富貴耳。」玄德曰：「子龍從我於患難，心如鐵石，非富貴所能動搖也。」糜芳曰：「我親見他投西北去了。」張飛曰：「待我親自尋他去，若撞見時，一槍刺死！」玄德曰：「休錯疑了。豈不見你二兄誅顏良、文醜之事乎？子龍此去，必有事故，我料子龍必不棄我也。」\n\n張飛那裏肯聽，引二十餘騎，至長阪橋。見橋東有一帶樹木，飛生一計，教所從二十餘騎，都砍下樹枝，拴在馬尾上，在樹林內往來馳騁，衝起塵土，以為疑兵。飛卻親自橫矛立馬於橋上，向西而望。\n\n卻說趙雲自四更時分，與曹軍廝殺，往來衝突，殺至天明，尋不見玄德，又失了玄德老小。雲自思曰：「主人將甘、糜二夫人，與小主人阿斗，託付在我身上；今日軍中失散，有何面目去見主人？不如去決一死戰，好歹要尋主母與小主人下落！」回顧左右，只有三四十騎相隨。雲拍馬在亂軍中尋覓，二縣百姓號哭之聲，震天動地。中箭著槍，拋男棄女而走者，不計其數。\n\n趙雲正走之間，見一人臥在草中，視之乃簡雍也。雲急問曰：「曾見兩位主母否？」雍曰：「二主母棄了車仗，抱阿斗而走。我飛馬趕去，轉過山坡，被一將刺了一槍，跌下馬來，馬被奪了去。我爭鬥不得，故臥在此。」雲乃將從人所騎之馬，借一匹與簡雍騎坐；又著二卒扶護簡雍先去，報與主人：「我上天入地，好歹尋主母與小主人來。如尋不見，死在沙場上也！」\n\n說罷，拍馬望長阪坡而去。忽一人大叫：「趙將軍那裏去？」雲勒馬問曰：「你是何人？」答曰：「我乃劉使君帳下護送車仗的軍士，被箭射倒在此。」趙雲便問二夫人消息。軍士曰：「恰纔見甘夫人披頭跣足，相隨一夥百姓婦女，投南而走。」\n\n雲見說，也不顧軍士，急縱馬望南趕去。只見一夥百姓，男女數百人，相攜而走。雲大叫曰：「內中有甘夫人否？」夫人在後面望見趙雲，放聲大哭。雲下馬插槍而泣曰：「使主母失散，雲之罪也！糜夫人與小主人安在？」甘夫人曰：「我與糜夫人被逐，棄了車仗，雜於百姓內步行，又撞見一枝軍馬衝散。糜夫人與阿斗不知何往。我獨自逃生至此。」\n\n正言間，百姓發喊，又撞出一枝軍來。趙雲拔槍上馬看時，面前馬上綁著一人，乃糜竺也。背後一將，手提大刀，引著千餘軍，乃曹仁部將淳于導，拿住糜竺，正要解去獻功。趙雲大喝一聲，挺槍縱馬，直取淳于導。導抵敵不住，被雲一槍刺落馬下，向前救了糜竺，奪得馬二匹。雲請甘夫人上馬，殺開條血路，直送至長阪坡。\n\n只見張飛橫矛立馬於橋上，大叫：「子龍！你如何反我哥哥？」雲曰：「我尋不見主母與小主人，因此落後，何言反耶？」飛曰：「若非簡雍先來報信，我今見你，怎肯干休也！」雲曰：「主公在何處？」飛曰：「只在前面不遠。」雲謂糜竺曰：「糜子仲保甘夫人先行，待我仍往尋糜夫人與小主人去。」言罷，引數騎再回舊路。\n\n正走之間，見一將手提鐵槍，背著一口劍，引十數騎躍馬而來。趙雲更不打話，直取那將。交馬只一合，把那將一槍刺倒，從騎皆走。原來那將乃曹操隨身背劍之將夏侯恩也。曹操有寶劍二口：一名「倚天」，一名「青釭」。倚天劍自佩之，青釭劍令夏侯恩佩之。那青釭劍砍鐵如泥，鋒利無比。\n\n當時夏侯恩自恃勇力，背著那劍，只顧引人搶奪擄掠。不想撞著趙雲，被他一槍刺死，奪了那口劍，看靶上有金嵌「青釭」二字，方知是寶劍也。雲插劍提槍，復殺入重圍；回顧手下從騎，已沒一人，只剩得孤身。雲並無半點退心，只顧往來尋覓。但逢百姓，便問糜夫人消息。忽一人指曰：「夫人抱著孩兒，左腿上著了槍，行走不得，只在前面牆缺內坐地。」\n\n趙雲聽了，連忙追尋。只見一個人家，被火燒壞土牆，糜夫人抱著阿斗，坐於牆下枯井之傍啼哭。雲急下馬伏地而拜。夫人曰：「妾得見將軍，阿斗有命矣。望將軍可憐他父親飄蕩半世，只有這點骨血。將軍可護持此子，教他得見父面，妾死無恨！」\n\n雲曰：「夫人受難，雲之罪也。不必多言，請夫人上馬。雲自步行死戰，保夫人透出重圍。」糜夫人曰：「不可。將軍豈可無馬？此子全賴將軍保護。妾已重傷，死何足惜！望將軍速抱此子前去，勿以妾為累也。」雲曰：「喊聲將近，追兵已至，請夫人速速上馬。」糜夫人曰：「妾身委實難去，休得兩誤。」乃將阿斗遞與趙雲曰：「此子性命全在將軍身上！」\n\n趙雲三回五次，請夫人上馬，夫人只不肯上馬。四邊喊聲又起。雲厲聲曰：「夫人不聽吾言，追軍若至，為之奈何？」糜夫人乃棄阿斗於地，翻身投入枯井中而死。後人有詩讚之曰：\n戰將全憑馬力多，步行怎把幼君扶？\n拚將一死存劉嗣，勇決還虧女丈夫。\n\n趙雲見夫人已死，恐曹軍盜屍，便將土牆推倒，掩蓋枯井。掩訖，解開勒甲縧，放下掩心鏡，將阿斗抱護在懷，綽槍上馬。早有一將，引一隊步軍至，乃曹洪部將晏明也，持三尖兩刃刀來戰趙雲。不三合，被趙雲一槍刺倒，殺散眾軍，衝開一條路。\n\n正走間，前面又一枝軍馬攔路。當先一員大將，旗號分明，大書「河間張郃」。雲更不答話，挺槍便戰。約十餘合，雲不敢戀戰，奪路而走。背後張郃追來，雲加鞭而行，不想趷躂一聲，連馬和人，顛入土坑之內。張郃挺槍來刺，忽然一道紅光，從土坑中滾起，那匹馬平空一躍，跳出坑外。後人有詩曰：\n紅光罩體困龍飛，征馬衝開長阪圍。\n四十二年真命主，將軍因得顯神威。\n\n張郃見了，大驚而退。趙雲縱馬正走，背後忽有二將大叫：「趙雲休走！」前面又有二將，使兩般軍器，截住去路：後面趕的是馬延、張顗，前面阻的是焦觸、張南，都是袁紹手下降將。趙雲力戰四將，曹軍一齊擁至。雲乃拔青釭劍亂砍。手起處，衣甲透過，血如湧泉。殺退眾軍將，直透重圍。\n\n卻說曹操在景山頂上，望見一將，所到之處，威不可當，急問左右是誰。曹洪飛馬下山大叫曰：「軍中戰將可留姓名！」雲應聲曰：「吾乃常山趙子龍也！」曹洪回報曹操。操曰：「真虎將也！吾當生致之。」遂令飛馬傳報各處：「如趙雲到，不許放冷箭，只要捉活的。」因此趙雲得脫此難。此亦阿斗之福所致也。\n\n這一場殺，趙雲懷抱後主，直透重圍，砍倒大旗兩面，奪槊三條；前後槍刺劍砍，殺死曹營名將五十餘員。後人有詩曰：\n血染征袍透甲紅，當陽誰敢與爭鋒！\n古來衝陣扶危主，只有常山趙子龍。\n\n趙雲當下殺透重圍，已離大陣，血滿征袍。正行間，山坡下又撞出兩枝軍，乃夏侯惇部將鍾縉、鍾紳兄弟二人，一個使大斧，一個使畫戟，大喝：「趙雲快下馬受縛！」正是：\n纔離虎窟逃生去，又遇龍潭鼓浪來。\n畢竟子龍怎地脫身，且聽下回分解。\n\n### Chapter 42\n\n第四十二回 張翼德大鬧長阪橋 劉豫州敗走漢津口\n\n卻說鍾縉、鍾紳，二人攔住趙雲廝殺。趙雲挺槍便刺。鍾縉當先揮大斧來迎。兩馬相交，戰不三合，被雲一槍刺落馬下，奪路便走。背後鍾紳持戟趕來，馬尾相衝，那枝戟只在趙雲後心內弄影。雲急撥轉馬頭，恰好兩胸相拍。雲左手持槍隔過畫戟，右手拔出青釭寶劍砍去，帶盔連腦，砍去一半，紳落馬而死，餘眾奔散。趙雲得脫，望長阪橋而走。只聞後面喊聲大震。原來文聘引軍趕來。趙雲到得橋邊，人困馬乏。見張飛挺矛立馬於橋上，雲大呼曰：「翼德援我！」飛曰：「子龍速行，追兵我自當之。」\n\n雲縱馬過橋，行二十餘里，見玄德與眾人憩於樹下。雲下馬伏地而泣。玄德亦泣。雲喘息而言曰：「趙雲之罪，萬死猶輕！糜夫人身帶重傷，不肯上馬，投井而死。雲只得推土牆掩之；懷抱公子，身突重圍；賴主公洪福，幸而得脫。適纔公子尚在懷中啼哭，此一會不見動靜，想是不能保也。」遂解視之。原來阿斗正睡著未醒。雲喜曰：「幸得公子無恙！」雙手遞與玄德。玄德接過，擲之於地曰：「為汝這孺子，幾損我一員大將！」趙雲忙向地下抱起阿斗，泣拜曰：「雲雖肝腦塗地，不能報也！」後人有詩曰：\n曹操軍中飛虎出，趙雲懷內小龍眠。\n無由撫慰忠臣意，故把親兒擲馬前。\n\n卻說文聘引軍追趙雲至長阪橋，只見張飛倒豎虎鬚，圓睜環眼，手綽蛇矛，立馬橋上；又見橋東樹林之後，塵頭大起，疑有伏兵，便勒住馬不敢近前。\n\n俄而曹仁、李典、夏侯惇、夏侯淵、樂進、張遼、張郃、許褚等都至。見飛怒目橫矛，立馬於橋上，又恐是諸葛孔明之計，都不敢近前，紮住陣腳，一字兒擺在橋西，使人飛報曹操。操聞知，急上馬，從陣後來。張飛圓睜環眼，隱隱見後軍青羅傘蓋、旄鉞旌旗來到，料得是曹操心疑，親自來看。飛乃厲聲大喝曰：「我乃燕人張翼德也！誰敢與我決一死戰？」聲如巨雷。曹軍聞之，盡皆股栗。曹操急令去其傘蓋，回顧左右曰：「我向曾聞雲長言，翼德於百萬軍中，取上將之首，如探囊取物。今日相逢，不可輕敵。」\n\n言未已，張飛睜目又喝曰：「燕人張翼德在此！誰敢來決死戰？」曹操見張飛如此氣概，頗有退心。飛望見曹操後軍陣腳移動，乃挺矛又喝曰：「戰又不戰，退又不退，卻是何故！」\n\n喊聲未絕，曹操身邊夏侯傑驚得肝膽碎裂，倒撞於馬下。操便回馬而走。於是諸軍眾將一齊望西逃奔。正是：黃口孺子，怎聞霹靂之聲；病體樵夫，難聽虎豹之吼。一時棄槍落盔者，不計其數。人如潮湧，馬似山崩，自相踐踏。後人有詩曰：\n長阪橋頭殺氣生，橫槍立馬眼圓睜。\n一聲好似轟雷震，獨退曹家百萬兵。\n\n卻說曹操懼張飛之威，驟馬望西而走，冠簪盡落，披髮奔逃。張遼、許褚趕上扯住轡環。曹操倉皇失措。張遼曰：「丞相休驚。料張飛一人，何足深懼！今急回軍殺去，劉備可擒也。」曹操方纔神色稍定，乃令張遼、許褚再至長阪橋探聽消息。\n\n且說張飛見曹軍一擁而退，不敢追趕，速喚回原隨二十餘騎，解去馬尾樹枝，令將橋梁拆斷，然後回馬來見玄德，具言斷橋一事。玄德曰：「吾弟勇則勇矣，惜失於計較。」飛問其故。玄德曰：「曹操多謀。汝不合拆斷橋梁。彼必追至矣。」飛曰：「他被我一喝，倒退數里，何敢再追？」玄德曰：「若不斷橋，彼恐有埋伏，不敢進兵；今拆斷了橋，彼料我無軍而怯，必來追趕。彼有百萬之眾，雖涉江、漢，可填而過，豈懼一橋之斷耶？」於是即刻起身，從小路斜投漢津，望沔陽路而走。\n\n卻說曹操使張遼、許褚探長阪橋消息，回報曰：「張飛已拆斷橋梁而去矣。」操曰：「彼斷橋而去，乃心怯也。」遂傳令差一萬軍，速搭三座浮橋，只今夜就要過。李典曰：「此恐是諸葛亮之詐謀，不可輕進。」操曰：「張飛一勇之夫，豈有詐謀？」遂傳下號令，火速進兵。\n\n卻說玄德行近漢津，忽見後面塵頭大起，鼓聲連天，喊聲震地。玄德曰：「前有大江，後有追兵，如之奈何？」急命趙雲準備抵敵。曹操下令軍中曰：「今劉備釜中之魚，阱中之虎；若不就此時擒捉，如放魚入海，縱虎歸山矣。眾將可努力向前。」眾將領令，一個個奮威追趕。忽山坡後鼓聲響處，一隊軍馬飛出，大叫曰：「我在此等候多時了！」\n\n當頭那員大將，手執青龍刀，坐下赤兔馬。原來是關雲長，去江夏惜得軍馬一萬，探知當陽長阪大戰，特地從此路截出。曹操一見雲長，即勒住馬回顧眾將曰：「又中諸葛亮之計也！」傳令大軍速退。\n\n雲長追趕十數里，即回軍保護玄德等到漢津，已有船隻伺候；雲長請玄德並甘夫人、阿斗至船中坐定。雲長問曰：「二嫂如何不見？」玄德訴說當陽之事。雲長歎曰：「昔日獵於許田時，若從吾意，可無今日之患。」玄德曰：「我於此時亦『投鼠忌器』耳。」\n\n正說之間，忽見江南岸戰鼓大鳴，舟船如蟻，順風揚帆而來。玄德大驚。船來至近，只見一人白袍銀鎧，立於船頭上大呼曰：「叔父別來無恙？小姪得罪來遲！」玄德視之，乃劉琦也。琦過船哭拜曰：「聞叔父困於曹操，小姪特來接應。」玄德大喜，遂合兵一處而行。在船中正訴情由，忽西南上戰船一字兒擺開，乘風唿哨而至。\n\n劉琦驚曰：「江夏之兵，小姪已盡起至此矣。今有戰船攔路，非曹操之軍，即江東之軍也，如之奈何？」\n\n玄德出船頭視之，見一人綸巾道服，坐在船頭上，乃孔明也，背後立著孫乾。玄德慌請過船，問其何故卻在此。孔明曰：「亮自至江夏，先令雲長於漢津登陸地而接應。我料曹操必來追趕，主公必不從江陵來，必斜取漢津矣；故特請公子先來接應，我竟往夏口，盡起軍前來相助。」\n\n玄德大悅，合為一處，商議破曹之策。孔明曰：「夏口城險，頗有錢糧，可以久守。請主公到夏口屯住。公子自回江夏，整頓戰船，收拾軍器，為犄角之勢，可以抵當曹操。若共歸江夏，則勢反孤矣。」劉琦曰：「軍師之言甚善。但愚意欲請叔父暫至江夏，整頓軍馬停當，再回夏口不遲。」玄德曰：「賢姪之言亦是。」遂留下雲長，引五千軍守夏口。玄德、孔明、劉琦共投江夏。\n\n卻說曹操見雲長在旱路引軍截出，疑有伏兵，不敢來追；又恐水路先被玄德奪了江陵，便星夜提兵赴江陵來。荊州治中鄧義、別駕劉先。已備知襄陽之事，料不能抵敵曹操，遂引荊州軍民出郭投降。\n\n曹操入城，安民已定，釋韓嵩之囚，加為大鴻臚。其餘眾官，各有封賞。曹操與眾將議曰：「今劉備已投江夏，恐結連東吳，是滋蔓也。當用何計破之？」荀攸曰：「我今大振兵威，遣使馳檄江東，請孫權會獵於江夏，共擒劉備，分荊州之地，永結盟好。孫權必驚疑而來降，則吾事濟矣。」\n\n操從其計，一面發檄遣使赴東吳；一面計點馬步水軍共八十三萬，詐稱一百萬，水陸並進，船騎雙行，沿江而來。西連荊峽，東接蘄黃，寨柵聯絡三百餘里。\n\n話分兩頭。卻說江東孫權，屯兵柴桑郡，聞曹操大軍至襄陽，劉琮已降，今又星夜兼道取江陵，乃集眾謀士商議禦守之策。魯肅曰：「荊州與國鄰接，江山險固，士民殷富。吾若據而有之，此帝王之資也。今劉表新亡，劉備新敗，肅請奉命往江夏弔喪，因說劉備使撫劉表眾將，同心一意，共破曹操；備若喜而從命，則大事可成矣。」權喜從其言，即遣魯肅齎禮往江夏弔喪。\n\n卻說玄德至江夏，與孔明、劉琦共議良策。孔明曰：「曹操勢大，急難抵敵，不如往投東吳孫權，以為應援。使南北相持，吾等於中取利，有何不可？」玄德曰：「江東人物極多，必有遠謀，安肯相容耶？」孔明笑曰：「今操引百萬之眾，虎踞江漢，江東安得不使人來探聽虛實？若有人到此，亮借一帆風，直至江東，憑三寸不爛之舌，說南北兩軍互相吞併。若南軍勝，共誅曹操以取荊州之地；若北軍勝，則我乘勢以取江南可也。」玄德曰：「此論甚高。但如何得江東人到？」\n\n正說間，人報江東孫權差魯肅來弔喪，船已傍岸。孔明笑曰：「大事濟矣！」遂問劉琦曰：「往日孫策亡時，襄陽曾遣人去弔喪否？」琦曰：「江東與我家有殺父之讎，安得通慶弔之禮？」孔明曰：「然則魯肅之來，非為弔喪，乃來探聽軍情也。」遂謂玄德曰：「魯肅至，若問曹操動靜，主公只推不知。再三問時，主公只說可問諸葛亮。」\n\n計議已定，使人迎接魯肅。肅入城弔喪，收過禮物，劉琦請肅與玄德相見。禮畢，邀入後堂飲酒。肅曰：「久聞皇叔大名，無緣拜會；今幸得見，實為欣慰。近聞皇叔與曹操會戰，必知彼虛實。敢問操軍約有幾何？」玄德曰：「備兵微將寡，一聞操至即走，竟不知彼虛實。」魯肅曰：「聞皇叔用諸葛孔明之謀，兩場火燒得曹操魂亡膽落，何言不知耶？」玄德曰：「除非問孔明，便知其詳。」肅曰：「孔明安在？願求一見。」\n\n玄德教請孔明出來相見。肅見孔明禮畢，問曰：「向慕先生才德，未得拜晤；今幸相遇，願聞目今安危之事。」孔明曰：「曹操奸計，亮已盡知；但恨力未及，故且避之。」肅曰：「皇叔今將止於此乎？」孔明曰：「使君與蒼梧太守吳臣有舊，將往投之。」肅曰：「吳臣糧少兵微，自不能保，焉能容人？」孔明曰：「吳臣處雖不足久居，今且暫依之，別有良圖。」\n\n肅曰：「孫將軍虎踞六郡，兵精糧足，又極敬賢禮士，江東英雄，多歸附之。今為君計，莫若遣心腹往結東吳，以共圖大事。」孔明曰：「劉使君與孫將軍自來無舊，恐虛費詞說；且別無心腹之人可使。」肅曰：「先生之兄，現為江東參謀，日望與先生相見。肅不才，願與公同見孫將軍，共議大事。」玄德曰：「孔明是吾之師，頃刻不可相離，安可去也？」\n\n肅堅請孔明同去。玄德佯不許。孔明曰：「事急矣，請奉命一行。」玄德方纔許諾。魯肅遂別了玄德、劉琦，與孔明登舟，望柴桑郡來。正是：\n只因諸葛扁舟去，致使曹兵一旦休。\n不知孔明此去畢竟如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 43\n\n第四十三回 諸葛亮舌戰群儒 魯子敬力排眾議\n\n卻說魯肅、孔明辭了玄德、劉琦，登舟望柴桑郡來。二人在舟中共議，魯肅謂孔明曰：「先生見孫將軍，切不可實言曹操兵多將廣。」孔明曰：「不須子敬叮嚀，亮自有對答之語。」及船到岸，肅請孔明於館驛中暫歇，先自往見孫權。權正聚文武於堂上議事，聞魯肅回，急召入問曰：「子敬往江夏，體探虛實若何？」肅曰：「已知其略，尚容徐稟。」權將曹操檄文示肅曰：「操昨遣使齎文至此，孤先發遣來使，現今會眾商議未定。」肅接檄文觀看。其略曰：\n孤近承帝命，奉詔伐罪。旄麾南指，劉琮束手；荊襄之民，望風歸順。今統雄兵百萬，上將千員，欲與將軍會獵於江夏，共伐劉備，同分土地，永結盟好。幸勿觀望，速賜回音。\n\n魯肅看畢曰：「主公尊意若何？」權曰：「未有定論。」張昭曰：「曹操擁百萬之眾，借天子之名，以征四方，拒之不順。且主公大勢可以拒操者，長江也。今操既得荊州，長江之險，已與我共之矣，勢不可敵。以愚之計，不如納降為萬安之策。」眾謀士皆曰：「子布之言，正合天意。」孫權沈吟不語。張昭又曰：「主公不必多疑。如降操則東吳民安，江南六郡可保矣。」孫權低頭不語。\n\n須臾，權起更衣，魯肅隨於權後。權知肅意，乃執肅手而言曰：「卿欲如何？」肅曰：「恰纔眾人所言，深誤將軍。眾人皆可降曹操，惟將軍不可降曹操。」權曰：「何以言之？」肅曰：「如肅等降操，當以肅還鄉黨，累官故不失州郡也；將軍降操，欲安所歸乎？位不過封侯，車不過一乘，騎不過一匹，從不過數人，豈得南面稱孤哉？眾人之意，各自為己，不可聽也。將軍宜早定大計。」\n\n權歎曰：「諸人議論，大失孤望。子敬開說大計，正與吾見相同。此天以子敬賜我也！但操新得袁紹之眾，近又得荊州之兵，恐勢大難以抵敵。」肅曰：「肅至江夏，引諸葛瑾之弟諸葛亮在此，主公可問之，便知虛實。」權曰：「臥龍先生在此乎？」肅曰：「現在館驛中安歇。」權曰：「今日天晚，且未相見。來日聚文武於帳下，先教見我江東英俊，然後升堂議事。」\n\n肅領命而去。次日至館驛中見孔明，又囑曰：「今見我主，切不可言曹操兵多。」孔明笑曰：「亮自見機而變，決不有誤。」肅乃引孔明至幕下。早見張昭、顧雍等一班文武，二十餘人，峨冠博帶，整衣端坐。孔明逐一相見，各問姓名。施禮已畢，坐於客位。張昭等見孔明丰神飄灑，器宇軒昂，料道此人必來游說。張昭先以言挑之曰：「昭乃江東微末之士，久聞先生高臥隆中，自比管、樂。此語果有之乎？」孔明曰：「此亮平生小可之比也。」昭曰：「近聞劉豫州三顧先生於草廬之中，幸得先生，以為如魚得水，思欲席捲荊襄。今一旦以屬曹操，未審是何主見？」\n\n孔明自思張昭乃孫權手下第一個謀士，若不先難倒他，如何說得孫權，遂答曰：「吾觀取漢上之地，易如反掌。我主劉豫州躬行仁義，不忍奪同宗之基業，故力辭之。劉琮孺子，聽信佞言，暗自投降，致使曹操得以猖獗。今我主屯兵江夏，別有良圖，非等閒可知也。」\n\n昭曰：「若此，是先生言行相違也。先生自比管、樂。管仲相桓公，霸諸侯，一匡天下；樂毅扶持微弱之燕，下齊七十餘城；此二人者，真濟世之才也。先生在草廬之中，但笑傲風月，抱膝危坐；今既從事劉豫州，當為生靈興利除害，剿滅亂賊。且劉豫州未得先生之時，尚且縱橫寰宇，割據城池；今得先生，人皆仰望；雖三尺童蒙，亦謂彪虎生翼，將見漢室復興，曹氏即滅矣；朝廷舊臣，山林隱士，無不拭目而待：以為拂高天之雲翳，仰日月之光輝，拯斯民於水火之中，措天下於衽席之上，在此時也。何先生自歸豫州，曹兵一出，棄甲拋戈，望風而竄；上不能報劉表以安庶民，下不能輔孤子而據疆土；乃棄新野，走樊城，敗當陽，奔夏口，無容身之地？是豫州既得先生之後，反不如其初也。管仲、樂毅，果如是乎？愚直之言，幸勿見怪！」\n\n孔明聽罷，啞然而笑曰：「鵬飛萬里，其志豈群鳥能識哉？譬如人染沈痾，當先用糜粥以飲之，和藥以服之；待其腑臟調和，形體漸安，然後用肉食以補之，猛藥以治之；則病根盡去，人得全生也。若不待氣脈和緩，便投以猛藥厚味，欲求安保，誠為難矣。吾主劉豫州，向日軍敗於汝南，寄跡劉表，兵不滿千，將止關、張、趙雲而已；此正如病勢尪羸已極之時也。新野山僻小縣，人民稀少，糧食鮮薄，豫州不過暫借以容身，豈真將坐守於此耶？夫以甲兵不完，城郭不固，軍不經練，糧不繼日，然而博望燒屯，白河用水，使夏侯惇、曹仁輩心驚膽裂。竊謂管仲、樂毅之用兵，未必過此。至於劉琮降操，豫州實出不知；且又不忍乘亂奪同宗之基業，此真大仁大義也。當陽之敗，豫州見有數十萬赴義之民，扶老攜幼相隨，不忍棄之，日行十里，不思進取江陵，甘與同敗，此亦大仁大義也。寡不敵眾，勝負乃其常事。昔高皇數敗於項羽，而垓下一戰成功，此非韓信之良謀乎？夫信久事高皇，未嘗累勝。蓋國家大計，社稷安危，是有主謀，非比誇辯之徒，虛譽欺人，坐議立談，無人可及；臨機應變，百無一能。誠為天下笑耳！」這一篇言語，說得張昭並無一言回答。\n\n座上忽一人抗聲問曰：「今曹公兵屯百萬，將列千員，龍驤虎視，平吞江夏，公以為何如？」孔明視之，乃虞翻也。孔明曰：「曹操收袁紹蟻聚之兵，劫劉表烏合之眾，雖數百萬不足懼也。」虞翻冷笑曰：「軍敗於當陽，計窮於夏口，區區求救於人，而猶言不懼，此真大言欺人也！」孔明曰：「劉豫州以數千仁義之師，安能敵百萬殘暴之眾，退守夏口，所以待時也。今江東兵精糧足，且有長江之險，猶欲使其主屈膝降賊，不顧天下恥笑。由此論之，劉豫州真不懼操賊者矣！」虞翻不能對。\n\n座間又一人問曰：「孔明欲效儀、秦之舌，游說東吳耶？」孔明視之，乃步騭也。孔明曰：「步子山以蘇秦、張儀為辯士，不知蘇秦、張儀亦豪傑也。蘇秦佩六國相印，張儀兩次相秦，皆有匡扶人國之謀，非比畏強凌弱，懼刀避劍之人也。君等聞曹操虛發詐偽之詞，便畏懼請降，敢笑蘇秦、張儀乎？」步騭默默然無語。\n\n忽一人問曰：「孔明以操何如人也。」孔明視其人，乃薛綜也。孔明答曰：「曹操乃漢賊也，又何必問？」綜曰：「公言差矣。漢歷傳至今，天數將終。今曹公已有天下三分之二，人皆歸心。劉豫州不識天時，強欲與爭，正如以卵擊石，安得不敗乎？」孔明厲聲曰：「薛敬文安得出此無父無君之言乎？夫人生天地間，以忠孝為立身之本。公既為漢臣，則見有不臣之人，當誓共戮之，臣之道也。今曹操祖宗叨食漢祿，不思報效，反懷篡逆之心，天下之所共憤。公乃以天數歸之，真無父無君之人也！不足與語！請勿復言！」薛綜滿面羞慚，不能對答。\n\n座上又一人應聲問曰：「曹操雖挾天子以令諸侯，猶是相國曹參之後。劉豫州雖云中山靖王苗裔，卻無可稽考，眼見只是織蓆販屨之夫耳，何足與曹操抗衡哉！」孔明視之，乃陸績也。孔明笑曰：「公非袁術座間懷橘之陸郎乎？請安坐聽吾一言。曹操既為曹相國之後，則世為漢臣矣。今乃專權肆橫，欺凌君父，是不惟無君，亦且蔑祖；不惟漢室之亂臣，亦曹氏之賊子也！劉豫州堂堂帝冑，當今皇帝，按譜賜爵，何云無可稽考？且高祖起身亭長，而終有天下；織蓆販屨，又何足為辱乎？公小兒之見，不足與高士共語！」陸績語塞。\n\n座上一人忽曰：「孔明所言，皆強詞奪理，均非正論，不必再言。且請問孔明治何經典？」孔明視之，乃嚴畯也。孔明曰：「尋章摘句，世之腐儒也，何能興邦立事？且古耕莘伊尹，釣渭子牙，張良、陳平之流，鄧禹、耿弇之輩，皆有匡扶宇宙之才，未審其生平治何經典。豈亦效書生區區於筆硯之間，數黑論黃，舞文弄墨而已乎？」嚴畯低頭喪氣而不能對。\n\n忽又一人大聲曰：「公好為大言，未必真有實學，恐適為儒者所笑耳。」孔明視其人，乃汝南程德樞也。孔明答曰：「儒有君子小人之別。君子之儒，忠君愛國，守正惡邪，務使澤及當時，名留後世。若夫小人之儒，惟務雕蟲，專工翰墨，青春作賦，皓首窮經，筆下雖有千言，胸中實無一策。且如揚雄以文章名世，而屈身事莽，不免投閣而死，此所謂小人之儒也。雖日賦萬言，亦何取哉！」程德樞不能對。\n\n眾人見孔明對答如流，盡皆失色。時座上張溫、駱統二人，又欲問難。忽一人自外而入，厲聲言曰：「孔明乃當世奇才，君等以脣舌相難，非敬客之禮也。曹操大軍臨境，不思退敵之策，乃徒鬥口耶！」眾視其人，乃零陵人，姓黃，名蓋，字公覆，現為東吳糧官。當時黃蓋謂孔明曰：「愚聞多言獲利，不如默而無言。何不將金石之論為我主言之，乃與眾人辯論也？」孔明曰：「諸君不知世務，互相問難，不容不答耳。」\n\n於是黃蓋與魯肅引孔明入。至中門，正遇諸葛瑾，孔明施禮。瑾曰：「賢弟既到江東，如何不來見我？」孔明曰：「弟既事豫州，理宜先公後私，公事未畢，不敢及私。望兄見諒。」瑾曰：「賢弟見過吳侯，卻來敘話。」說罷自去。\n\n魯肅曰：「適間所囑，不可有誤。」孔明點頭應諾。引至堂上，孫權降階而迎，優禮相待。施禮畢，賜孔明坐。眾文武分兩行而立。魯肅立於孔明之側，只看他講話。孔明致玄德之意畢，偷眼看孫權：碧眼紫髯，堂堂一表。孔明暗思：「此人相貌非常，只可激，不可說。等他問時，用言激之便了。」\n\n獻茶已畢，孫權曰：「多聞魯子敬談足下之才，今幸得相見，敢求教益。」孔明曰：「不才無學，有辱明問。」權曰：「足下近在新野，佐劉豫州與曹操決戰，必深知彼軍虛實。」孔明曰：「劉豫州兵微將寡，更兼新野城小無糧，安能與曹操相持？」權曰：「曹兵共有多少？」孔明曰：「馬步水軍，約有一百餘萬。」權曰：「莫非詐乎？」孔明曰：「非詐也。曹操就兗州已有青州軍二十萬；平了袁紹，又得五六十萬；中原新招之兵三四十萬；今又得荊州之軍二三十萬：以此計之，不下一百五十萬。亮以百萬言之，恐驚江東之士也。」\n\n魯肅在旁，聞言失色，以目視孔明，孔明只做不見。權曰：「曹操部下戰將，還有多少？」孔明曰：「足智多謀之士，能征慣戰之將，何止一二千人！」權曰：「今曹操平了荊楚，復有遠圖乎？」孔明曰：「即今沿江下寨，準備戰船，不欲圖江東，待取何地？」權曰：「若彼有吞併之意，戰與不戰，請足下為我一決。」孔明曰：「亮有一言，但恐將軍不肯聽從。」權曰：「願聞高論。」孔明曰：「向者宇內大亂，故將軍起江東，劉豫州收眾漢南，與曹操並爭天下。今操芟除大難，略已平矣；近又新破荊州，威震海內；縱有英雄，無用武之地：故豫州遁逃至此。願將軍量力而處之。若能以吳越之眾，與中國抗衡，不如早與之絕；若其不能，何不從眾謀士之論，按兵束甲，北面而事之？」\n\n權未及答。孔明又曰：「將軍外託服從之名，內懷疑貳之見，事急而不斷，禍至無日矣！」權曰：「誠如君言，劉豫州何不降操？」孔明曰：「昔田橫，齊之壯士耳，猶守義不辱；況劉豫州王室之冑，英才蓋世，眾士仰慕？事之不濟，此乃天也，又安能屈處人下乎？」\n\n孫權聽了孔明此言，不覺勃然變色，拂衣而起，退入後堂。眾皆哂笑而散。魯肅責孔明曰：「先生何故出此言？幸是吾主寬洪大度，不即面責。先生之言，藐視吾主甚矣。」孔明仰面笑曰：「何如此不能容物耶？我自有破曹之計，彼不問我，我故不言。」肅曰：「果有良策，肅當請主公求教。」孔明曰：「吾視曹操百萬之眾，如群蟻耳！但我一舉手，則皆為虀粉矣！」\n\n肅聞言，便入後堂，見孫權。權怒氣未息，顧謂肅曰：「孔明欺吾太甚！」肅曰：「臣亦以此責孔明，孔明反笑主公不能容物，破曹之策，孔明不肯輕言。主公何不求之？」權回嗔作喜曰：「原來孔明有良謀，故以言詞激我。我一時淺見，幾誤大事。」便同魯肅重復出堂，再請孔明敘話。權見孔明，謝曰：「適來冒瀆威嚴，幸勿見罪。」孔明亦謝曰：「亮言語冒犯，望乞恕罪。」權邀孔明入後堂，置酒相待。\n\n數巡之後，權曰：「曹操平生所惡者，呂布、劉表、袁紹、袁術、豫州與孤耳。今數雄已滅，獨豫州與孤尚存。孤不能以全吳之地，受制於人。吾計決矣。非劉豫州莫與當曹操者。然豫州新敗之後，安能抗此難乎？」孔明曰：「豫州雖新敗，然關雲長猶率精兵萬人；劉琦領江夏戰士，亦不下萬人。曹操之眾，遠來疲憊，近追豫州，輕騎一日夜行三百里。此所謂『強弩之末，勢不能穿魯縞』者也。且北方之人，不習水戰。荊州士民附操者，迫於勢耳，非本心也。今將軍誠能與豫州協力同心，破曹軍必矣。操軍破必北還，則荊、吳之勢強，而鼎足之形成矣。成敗之機，在於今日。惟將軍裁之。」\n\n權大悅曰：「先生之言，頓開茅塞。吾意已決，更無他疑。即日商議起兵，共滅曹操。」遂令魯肅將此意傳諭文武官員，就送孔明於館驛安歇。\n\n張昭知孫權欲興兵，遂與眾議曰：「中了孔明之計也！」急入見權曰：「昭等聞主公將興兵與曹操爭鋒。主公自思比袁紹若何？曹操向日兵微將寡，尚能一鼓克袁紹，何況今日擁百萬之眾南征，豈可輕敵？若聽諸葛亮之言，妄動甲兵，此所謂負薪救火也。」孫權只低頭不語。顧雍曰：「劉備因為曹操所敗，故欲借我江東之兵以拒之，主公奈何為其所用乎？願聽子布之言。」\n\n孫權沈吟未決。張昭等出，魯肅入見曰：「適張子布等，又勸主公休動兵，力主降議，此皆全軀保妻子之臣，為自謀之計耳。願主公勿聽也。」孫權尚在沈吟。肅曰：「主公若遲疑，必為眾人誤矣。」權曰：「卿且暫退，容我三思。」肅乃退出。時武將或有要戰的，文官都是要降的，議論紛紛不一。\n\n且說孫權退入內宅，寢食不安，猶豫不決。吳國太見權如此，問曰：「何事在心，寢食俱廢？」權曰：「今曹操屯兵於江、漢，有下江南之意。問諸文武，或欲降者，或欲戰者。欲待戰來，恐寡不敵眾；欲待降來，又恐曹操不容。因此猶豫不決。」吳國太曰：「汝何不記吾姐臨終之語乎？」孫權如醉方醒，似夢初覺，想出這句話來。正是：\n追思國母臨終語，引得周郎立戰功。\n畢竟說著甚的，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 44\n\n第四十四回 孔明用智激周瑜 孫權決計破曹操\n\n卻說吳國太見孫權疑惑不決，乃謂之曰：「先姊遺言云：『伯符臨終有言：內事不決問張昭，外事不決問周瑜。』今何不請公瑾問之？」權大喜，即遣使往鄱陽請周瑜議事。原來周瑜在鄱陽湖訓練水師，聞曹操大軍至漢上，便星夜回柴桑郡議軍機事。使者未發，周瑜已先到。魯肅與瑜最厚，先來接著，將前項事細述一番。周瑜曰：「子敬休憂，瑜自有主張。今可速請孔明來相見。」\n\n魯肅上馬去了。周瑜方纔歇息。忽報張昭、顧雍、張紘、步騭四人來相探。瑜接入堂中坐定，敘寒溫畢。張昭曰：「都督知江東之利害否？」瑜曰：「未知也。」昭曰：「曹操擁眾百萬，屯於漢上，昨傳檄文至此，欲請主公會獵於江夏。雖有相吞之意，尚未露其形。昭等勸主公且降之，庶免江東之禍。不想魯子敬從江夏帶劉備軍師諸葛亮至此，彼因自欲雪憤，特下說詞以激主公。子敬卻執迷不悟。正欲待都督一決。」瑜曰：「公等之見皆同否？」顧雍等曰：「所議皆同。」瑜曰：「吾亦欲降久矣。公等請回。明早見主公，自有定議。」\n\n昭等辭去。少頃，又報程普、黃蓋、韓當等一班戰將來見。瑜迎入，各問慰訖。程普曰：「都督知江東早晚屬他人否？」瑜曰：「未知也。」普曰：「吾等自隨孫將軍開基創業，大小數百戰，方纔戰得六郡城池。今主公聽謀士之言，欲降曹操，此真可恥可惜之事。吾等寧死不辱。望都督勸主公決計興兵。吾等願效死戰。」瑜曰：「將軍等所見皆同否？」黃蓋忿然而起，以手拍額曰：「吾頭可斷，誓不降曹！」眾人皆曰：「吾等皆不願降。」瑜曰：「吾正欲與曹操決戰，安肯投降？將軍等請回。瑜見主公，自有定議。」\n\n程普等別去。又未幾，諸葛瑾、呂範等一班兒文官相候。瑜迎入，講禮畢。諸葛瑾曰：「舍弟諸葛亮自漢上來，言劉豫州欲結東吳，共伐曹操，文武商議未定。因舍弟為使，瑾不敢多言，專候都督來決此事。」瑜曰：「以公論之若何？」瑾曰：「降者易安，戰者難保。」周瑜笑曰：「瑜自有主張。來日同至府下定議。」\n\n瑾等辭退。忽又報呂蒙、甘寧等一班兒來見。瑜請入，亦敘談此事。有要戰者，有要降者，互相爭論。瑜曰：「不必多言，來日都到府下公議。」眾乃辭去。周瑜冷笑不止。\n\n至晚，人報魯子敬引孔明來拜。瑜出中門迎入。敘禮畢，分賓主而坐。肅先問瑜曰：「今曹操驅眾南侵，和與戰二策，主公不能決，一聽於將軍。將軍之意若何？」瑜曰：「曹操以天子為名，其師不可拒。且其勢大，未可輕敵。戰則必敗，降則易安。吾意已決。來日見主公，便當遣使納降。」\n\n魯肅愕然曰：「君言差矣！江東基業，已歷三世，豈可一旦棄於他人？伯符遺言，外事付託將軍。今正欲仗將軍保全國家，為泰山之靠，奈何亦從懦夫之議耶？」瑜曰：「江東六郡，生靈無限；若罹兵革之禍，必有歸怨於我，故決計請降耳。」肅曰：「不然。以將軍之英雄，東吳之險固，操未必便能得志也。」\n\n二人互相爭辯，孔明只袖手冷笑。瑜曰：「先生何故哂笑？」孔明曰：「亮不笑別人，笑子敬不識時務耳。」肅曰：「先生如何反笑我不識時務？」孔明曰：「公瑾主意欲降操，甚為合理。」瑜曰：「孔明乃識時務之士，必與吾有同心。」肅曰：「孔明，你也如何說此？」孔明曰：「操極善用兵，天下莫敢當。向只有呂布、袁紹、袁術、劉表敢與對敵。今數人皆被操滅，天下無人矣。獨有劉豫州不識時務，強與爭衡。今孤身江夏，存亡未保。將軍決計降曹，可以保妻子，可以全富貴。國祚遷移，付之天命，何足惜哉！」\n\n魯肅大怒曰：「汝教吾主屈膝受辱於國賊乎！」孔明曰：「愚有一計。並不勞牽羊擔酒，納土獻印；亦不須親自渡江；只須遣一介之使，扁舟送兩個人到江上。操若得此兩人，百萬之眾，皆卸甲捲旗而退矣。」瑜曰：「用何二人，可退操兵？」孔明曰：「江東去此兩人，如大木飄一葉，太倉減一粟耳。而操得之，必大喜而去。」\n\n瑜又問：「果用何二人？」孔明曰：「亮居隆中時，即聞操於漳河新造一臺，名曰『銅雀』，極其壯麗。廣選天下美女以實其中。操本好色之徒，久聞江東喬公有二女，長曰大喬，次曰小喬，有沈魚落雁之容，閉月羞花之貌。操曾發誓曰：『吾一願掃平四海，以成帝業；一願得江東二喬，置之銅雀臺，以樂晚年，雖死無恨矣。』今雖引百萬之眾，虎視江南，其實為此二女也。將軍何不去尋喬公，以千金買此二女，差人送與曹操。操得二女，稱心滿意，必班師矣。此范蠡獻西施之計，何不速為之？」\n\n瑜曰：「操欲得二喬，有何證驗？」孔明曰：「曹操幼子曹植，字子建，下筆成文。操嘗命作一賦，名曰《銅雀臺賦》。賦中之意，單道他家合為天子，誓取二喬。」瑜曰：「此賦公能記否？」孔明曰：「吾愛其文華美，嘗竊記之。」瑜曰：「試請一誦。」孔明即時誦《銅雀臺賦》云：\n從明後以嬉游兮，登層臺以娛情。\n見太府之廣開兮，觀聖德之所營。\n建高門之嵯峨兮，浮雙闕乎太清。\n立中天之華觀兮，連飛閣乎西城。\n臨漳水之長流兮，望園果之滋榮。\n立雙臺於左右兮，有玉龍與金鳳。\n攬二喬於東南兮，樂朝夕之與共。\n俯皇都之宏麗兮，瞰雲霞之浮動。\n欣群才之來萃兮，協飛熊之吉夢。\n仰春風之和穆兮，聽百鳥之悲鳴。\n雲天亙其既立兮，家願得乎雙逞。\n揚仁化於宇宙兮，盡肅恭於上京。\n惟桓文之為盛兮，豈足方乎聖明？\n休矣美矣！惠澤遠揚。\n翼佐我皇家兮，寧彼四方。\n同天地之規量兮，齊日月之輝光。\n永貴尊而無極兮，等君壽於東皇。\n御龍旂以遨遊兮，迴鸞駕而周章。\n恩化及乎四海兮，嘉物阜而民康。\n願斯臺之永固兮，樂終古而未央！\n\n周瑜聽罷，勃然大怒，離座指北而罵曰：「老賊欺吾太甚！」孔明急起止之曰：「昔單于屢侵疆界，漢天子許以公主和親，今何惜民間二女乎？」瑜曰：「公有所不知。大喬是孫伯符將軍主婦，小喬乃瑜之妻也。」孔明佯作惶恐之狀，曰：「亮實不知。失口亂言，死罪！死罪！」瑜曰：「吾與老賊誓不兩立！」孔明曰：「事須三思，免致後悔。」瑜曰：「吾承伯符寄託，安有屈身降操之理？適來所言，故相試耳。吾自離鄱陽湖，便有北伐之心，雖刀斧加頭，不易其志也。望孔明助一臂之力，同破曹操。」孔明曰：「若蒙不棄，願效犬馬之勞，早晚拱聽驅策。」瑜曰：「來日入見主公，便議起兵。」孔明與魯肅辭出，相別而去。\n\n次日清晨，孫權升堂。左邊文官張昭、顧雍等三十餘人；右邊武官程普、黃蓋等三十餘人。衣冠濟濟，劍佩鏘鏘，分班侍立。\n\n少頃，周瑜入見。禮畢，孫權問慰罷。瑜曰：「近聞曹操引兵屯漢上，馳書至此，主公尊意若何？」權即取檄文與周瑜看，瑜看畢，笑曰：「老賊以我江東無人，敢如此相侮耶！」權曰：「君之意若何？」瑜曰：「主公曾與眾文武商議否？」權曰：「連日議此事，有勸我降者，有勸我戰者。吾意未定，故請公瑾一決。」瑜曰：「誰勸主公降？」權曰：「張子布等皆主其意。」瑜即問張昭曰：「願聞先生所以主降之意。」昭曰：「曹操挾天子而征四方，動以朝廷為名；近又得荊州，威勢愈大。吾江東可以拒操者，長江耳。今操艨艟戰艦，何止千百？水陸並進，何可當之？不如且降，更圖後計。」瑜曰：「此迂儒之論也！江東自開國以來，今歷三世，安忍一旦廢棄！」權曰：「若此計將安出？」\n\n瑜曰：「操雖託名漢相，實為漢賊。將軍以神武雄才，仗父兄餘業，據有江東，兵精糧足，正當橫行天下，為國家除殘去暴，奈何降賊耶？且操今此來，多犯兵家之忌：北土未平，馬騰、韓遂為其後患，而操久於南征，一忌也；北軍不諳水戰，操捨鞍馬，仗舟楫，與東吳爭衡，二忌也；又時值隆冬盛寒，馬無蒿草，三忌也；驅中國士卒，遠涉江湖，不服水土，多生疾病，四忌也。操兵犯此數忌，雖多必敗。將軍擒操，正在今日。瑜請得精兵數千，進屯夏口，為將軍破之！」\n\n權矍然起曰：「老賊欲廢漢自立久矣，所懼二袁、呂布、劉表與孤耳。今數雄已滅，惟孤尚存。孤與老賊，誓不兩立！卿言當伐，甚合孤意。此天以卿授我也。」瑜曰：「臣為將軍決一血戰，萬死不辭。只恐將軍狐疑不定。」權拔佩劍砍面前奏案一角曰：「諸官將有再言降操者，與此案同！」言罷，便將此劍賜周瑜，即封瑜為大都督，程普為副都督，魯肅為贊軍校尉。如文武官將有不聽號令者，即以此劍誅之。\n\n瑜受了劍，對眾言曰：「吾奉主公之命，率眾破曹。諸將官吏來日俱於江畔行營聽令。如遲誤者，依七禁令五十四斬施行。」言罷，辭了孫權，起身出府。眾文武各無言而散。\n\n周瑜回到下處，便請孔明議事。孔明至。瑜曰：「今日府下公議已定，願求破曹良策。」孔明曰：「孫將軍心尚未穩，不可以決策也。」瑜曰：「何謂心不穩？」孔明曰：「心怯曹兵之多，懷寡不敵眾之意。將軍以軍數開解，使其了然無疑，然後大事可成。」瑜曰：「先生之論甚善。」\n\n乃復入見孫權。權曰：「公瑾夜至，必有事故。」瑜曰：「來日調撥軍馬，主公心有疑否？」權曰：「但憂曹操兵多，寡不敵眾耳。他無所疑。」瑜笑曰：「瑜正為此，特來開解主公。主公因見操檄文，言水陸大軍百萬，故懷疑懼，不復料其虛實。今以實較之：彼將中國之兵，不過十五六萬，且已久疲；所得袁氏之眾，亦止七八萬耳，尚多懷疑未服。夫以久疲之卒，御狐疑之眾，其數雖多，不足畏也。瑜得五萬兵，自足破之。願主公勿以為慮。」權撫瑜背曰：「公瑾此言，足釋吾疑。子布無謀，深失孤望。獨卿及子敬與孤同心耳。卿可與子敬、程普，即日選軍前進。孤當續發人馬，多載資糧，為卿後應。卿前軍倘不如意，便還就孤。孤當親與曹賊決戰，更無他疑。」\n\n周瑜謝出，暗忖曰：「孔明早已料著吳侯之心。其計畫又高我一頭。久必為江東之患，不如殺之。」乃令人連夜請魯肅入帳，言欲殺孔明之事。肅曰：「不可。今操賊未破，先殺賢士，是自去其助也。」瑜曰：「此人助劉備，必為江東之患。」肅曰：「諸葛瑾乃其親兄，可令招此人同事東吳，豈不妙哉？」瑜善其言。\n\n次日平明，瑜赴行營，升中軍帳高坐。左右立刀斧手，聚集文官武將聽令。原來程普年長於瑜，今瑜爵居其上，心中不樂；是日乃託病不出，令長子程咨自代。瑜令眾將曰：「王法無親，諸君各守乃職。方今曹操弄權，甚於董卓囚天子於許昌，屯暴兵於境上。吾今奉命討之，諸君幸皆努力向前。大軍到處，不得擾民。賞勞罰罪，並不徇縱。」\n\n令畢，即差韓當、黃蓋，為前部先鋒，領本部戰船，即日起行，前至三江口下寨，別聽將令；蔣欽、周泰，為第二隊；凌統、潘璋，為第三隊；太史慈、呂蒙，為第四隊；陸遜、董襲為第五隊；呂範、朱治為四方巡警使。催督六隊官軍，水陸並進，剋期取齊。\n\n調撥已畢，諸將各自收拾船隻軍器起行。程咨回見父程普，說周瑜調兵，動止有法。普大驚曰：「吾素欺周郎懦弱，不足為將；今能如此，真將才也！我如何不服？」遂親詣行營謝罪。瑜亦遜謝。\n\n次日，瑜請諸葛瑾，謂曰：「令弟孔明有王佐之才，如何屈身事劉備？今幸至江東，欲煩先生不惜齒牙餘論，使令弟棄劉備而事東吳，則主公既得良輔，而先生兄弟又得相見，豈不美哉？先生幸即一行。」瑾曰：「瑾自至江東，愧無寸功。今都督有命，敢不效力？」即時上馬，逕投驛亭來見孔明。孔明接入，哭拜，各訴闊情。\n\n瑾泣曰：「弟知伯夷、叔齊乎？」孔明暗思：「此必周郎教來說我也。」遂答曰：「夷、齊，古之聖賢也。」瑾曰：「夷、齊雖至餓死首陽山下，兄弟二人亦在一處。我今與你同胞共乳，乃各事其主，不能旦暮相聚，視夷、齊之為人，能無愧乎？」孔明曰：「兄所言者，情也；弟所守者，義也。弟與兄皆漢人。今劉皇叔乃漢室之冑，兄若能去東吳，而與弟同事劉皇叔，則上不愧為漢臣，而骨肉又得相聚，此情義兩全之策也。不識兄意以為何如？」\n\n瑾思曰：「我來說他，反被他說了我也。」遂無言回答，起身辭去，回見周瑜，細述孔明之言。瑜曰：「公意若何？」瑾曰：「吾受孫將軍厚恩，安肯相背？」瑜曰：「公既忠心事主，不必多言。吾自有伏孔明之計。」正是：\n智與智逢宜必合，才和才角又難容。\n畢竟周瑜何計伏孔明，且看下回分解。\n\n### Chapter 45\n\n第四十五回 三江口曹操折兵　群英會蔣幹中計\n\n卻說周瑜聞諸葛瑾之言，轉恨孔明，存心欲謀殺之。次日點齊軍將，入辭孫權。權曰：「卿先行，孤即起兵繼後。」瑜辭出，與程普、魯肅，領兵起行，便邀孔明同往。孔明欣然從之，一同登舟，駕起帆檣，迤邐望夏口而進。離三江口五六十里，船依次第歇定。周瑜在中央下寨，岸上依西山結營，週圍屯住。孔明只在一葉小舟內安身。\n\n周瑜分撥已定，使人請孔明議事。孔明至中軍帳，敘禮畢。瑜曰：「昔曹操兵少，袁紹兵多，而操反勝紹者，因用許攸之謀，先斷烏巢之糧也。今操兵八十三萬，我兵只五六萬，安能拒之？亦必須先斷操之糧，然後可破。我已探知操軍糧草，俱屯於聚鐵山。先生久居漢上，熟知地理。敢煩先生與關、張、子龍輩，吾亦助兵千人，星夜往聚鐵山斷操糧道。彼此各為主人之事，幸勿推調。」\n\n孔明暗思：「此因說我不動，設計害我。我若推調，必為所笑。不如應之，別有計議。」乃欣然領諾。瑜大喜。孔明辭出。魯肅密謂瑜曰：「公使孔明劫糧，是何意見？」瑜曰：「吾欲殺孔明，恐惹人笑，故借曹操之手殺之，以絕後患耳。」\n\n肅聞言，乃往見孔明，看他知也不知。只見孔明略無難色，整點軍馬要行。肅不忍，以言挑之曰：「先生此去可成功否？」孔明笑曰：「吾水戰、步戰、馬戰、車戰，各盡其妙，何愁功績不成？非比江東，公與周郎輩止一能也。」肅曰：「吾與公瑾何謂一能？」孔明曰：「吾聞江南小兒謠言云：『伏路把關饒子敬，臨江水戰有周郎。』公等於陸地但能伏路把關；周公瑾但堪水戰，不能陸戰耳。」\n\n肅乃以此言告知周瑜。瑜怒曰：「何欺我不能陸戰耶！不用他去！我自引一萬馬軍，往聚鐵山斷操糧道。」肅又將此言告孔明。孔明笑曰：「公瑾令吾斷糧者，實欲使曹操殺吾耳。吾故以片言戲之，公瑾便容納不下。目今用人之際，只願吳侯與劉使君同心，則功可成；如各相謀害，大事休矣。操賊多謀，他平生慣斷人糧道，今如何不以重兵提備？公瑾若去，必為所擒。今只當先決水戰，挫動北軍銳氣，別尋妙計破之。望子敬善言，以告公瑾為幸。」\n\n魯肅遂連夜回見周瑜，備述孔明之言。瑜搖首頓足曰：「此人見識，勝吾十倍，今不除之，後必為我國之禍！」肅曰：「今用人之際，望以國家為重。且待破曹之後，圖之未晚。」瑜然其說。\n\n卻說玄德分付劉琦守江夏，自領眾將引兵往夏口。遙望江南岸旗旛隱隱，戈戟重重，料是東吳已動兵矣。乃盡移江夏之兵，至樊口屯紮。玄德聚眾曰：「孔明一去東吳，杳無音信，不知事體何如。誰人可去探聽虛實回報？」糜竺曰：「竺願往。」\n\n玄德乃備羊酒禮物，令糜竺至東吳，以犒軍為名，探聽虛實。竺領命，駕小舟順流而下，逕至周瑜大寨前。軍士入報周瑜，瑜召入。竺再拜，致玄德相敬之意，獻上酒禮。瑜受訖，設宴款待糜竺。竺曰：「孔明在此已久，今願與同回。」瑜曰：「孔明方與我同謀破曹，豈可便去？吾亦欲見劉豫州，共議良策；奈身統大軍，不可暫離。若豫州肯枉駕來臨，深慰所望。」\n\n竺應諾，拜辭而回。肅問瑜曰：「公欲見玄德，有何計議？」瑜曰：「玄德世之梟雄，不可不除。吾今乘機誘至殺之，實為國家除一後患。」魯肅再三勸諫，瑜只不聽，遂傳密令：「如玄德至，先埋伏刀斧手五十人於壁衣中，看我擲杯為號，便出下手。」\n\n卻說糜竺回見玄德，具言周瑜欲請主公到彼面會，別有商護。玄德便教收拾快船一隻，只今便行。雲長諫曰：「周瑜多謀之士，又無孔明書信，恐其中有詐，不可輕去。」玄德曰：「我今結東吳以共破曹操，周郎欲見我，我若不往，非同盟之意。兩相猜忌，事不諧矣。」雲長曰：「兄長若堅意要去，弟願同往。」張飛曰：「我也跟去。」玄德曰：「只雲長隨我去。翼德與子龍守寨，簡雍固守鄂縣。我去便回。」\n\n分付畢，即與雲長乘小舟，並從者二十餘人，飛棹赴江東。玄德觀看江東艨艟戰艦，旌旗甲兵，左右分布整齊，心中甚喜。軍士飛報周瑜：「劉豫州來了。」瑜問：「帶多少船隻來？」軍士答曰：「只有一隻船，二十餘從人。」瑜笑曰：「此人命合休矣！」乃命刀斧手，先埋伏定，然後出寨迎接。\n\n玄德引雲長等二十餘人，直到中軍帳，敘禮畢。瑜請玄德上坐。玄德曰：「將軍名傳天下，備不才，何煩將軍重禮？」乃分賓主而坐，周瑜設宴相待。\n\n且說孔明偶來江邊，聞說玄德來此與都督相會，吃了一驚，急入中軍帳竊看動靜。只見周瑜面有殺氣，兩邊壁衣中密排刀斧手。孔明大驚曰：「似此如之奈何！」回視玄德，談笑自若；卻見玄德背後一人，按劍而立，乃雲長也。孔明喜曰：「吾主無危矣。」遂不復入，仍回身至江邊等候。\n\n周瑜與玄德飲宴，酒行數巡，瑜起身把盞，猛見雲長按劍立於玄德背後，忙問何人？玄德曰：「吾弟關雲長也。」瑜驚曰：「非向日斬顏良、文醜者乎？」玄德曰：「然也。」瑜大驚，汗流浹背，便斟酒與雲長把盞。\n\n少頃，魯肅入。玄德曰：「孔明何在？煩子敬請來一會。」瑜曰：「且待破了曹操，與孔明相會未遲。」玄德不敢再言。雲長以目視玄德，玄德會意，即起身辭瑜曰：「備暫告別。即日破敵收功之後，專當叩賀。」瑜亦不留，送出轅門。\n\n玄德別了周瑜，與雲長等來至江邊，只見孔明已在舟中。玄德大喜。孔明曰：「主公知今日之危乎？」玄德愕然曰：「不知也。」孔明曰：「若無雲長，主公幾為周瑜所害矣。」玄德方纔省悟，便請孔明同回樊口。孔明曰：「亮雖居虎口，安如泰山。今主公但收拾船隻軍馬候用，以十一月二十甲子日後為期，可令子龍駕小舟來南岸邊等候。切勿有誤。」玄德問其意。孔明曰：「但看東南風起，亮必還矣。」玄德再欲問時，孔明催促玄德作速開船。言訖自回。玄德與雲長及從人開船，行不數里，忽見上流頭放下五六十隻船來。船頭上一員大將，橫矛而立，乃張飛也。因恐玄德有失，雲長獨力難支，特來接應。於是三人一同回寨，不在話下。\n\n卻說周瑜送了玄德，回至寨中，魯肅入問曰：「公既誘玄德至此，為何又不下手？」瑜曰：「關雲長，世之虎將也，與玄德行坐相隨，吾若下手，他必來害我。」肅愕然。忽報曹操遣使送書至，瑜喚入。使者呈上書看時，封面上判云：「漢大丞相付周都督開拆。」瑜大怒，更不開看，將書扯碎，擲於地上，喝斬來使。肅曰：「兩國相爭，不斬來使。」瑜曰：「斬使以示威。」遂斬使者，將首級付從人持回。隨令甘寧為先鋒，韓當為左翼，蔣欽為右翼，瑜自部領諸將接應。來日四更造飯，五更開船，鳴鼓吶喊而進。\n\n卻說曹操知周瑜毀書斬使，大怒，便喚蔡瑁、張允等一班荊州降將為前部。操自為後軍，催督戰船，到三江口。早見東吳船隻，蔽江而來。為首一員大將，坐在船頭上大呼曰：「吾乃甘寧也！誰敢來與我決戰？」蔡瑁令弟蔡壎前進。兩船將近，甘寧拈弓搭箭，望蔡壎射來，應弦而倒。寧遂驅船大進，萬弩齊發，曹軍不能抵當。右邊蔣欽，左邊韓當，直衝入曹軍隊中。曹軍大半是青、徐之兵，素不習水戰，大江面上，戰船一擺，早立腳不住。甘寧等三路戰船，縱橫水面。周瑜又催船助戰。曹軍中箭著砲者，不計其數。從巳時直殺到未時，周瑜雖得利，只恐寡不敵眾，遂下令鳴金收住船隻。\n\n曹軍敗回，操登旱寨，再整軍士，喚蔡瑁、張允，責之曰：「東吳兵少，反為所敗，是汝等不用心耳！」蔡瑁曰：「荊州水軍，久不操練；青、徐之軍，又素不習水戰，故爾致敗。今當先立水寨，令青徐軍在中，荊州軍在外，每日教習精熟，方可用之。」操曰：「汝既為水軍都督，可以便宜從事，何必稟我？」於是張、蔡二人，自去訓練水軍。沿江一帶分二十四座水門，以大船居於外為城郭，小船居於內，可通往來。至晚點上燈火，照得天心水面通紅。旱寨三百餘里，煙火不絕。\n\n卻說周瑜得勝回寨，犒賞三軍，一面差人到吳侯處報捷。當夜瑜登高觀望，只見西邊火光接天。左右告曰：「此皆北軍燈火之光也。」瑜亦心驚。次日，瑜欲親往探看曹軍水寨，乃命收拾樓船一隻，帶著鼓樂，隨行健將數員，各帶強弓硬弩，一齊上船迤邐前進。至操寨邊，瑜命下了矴石，樓船上鼓樂齊奏。瑜暗窺他水寨，大驚曰：「此深得水軍之妙也！」問：「水軍都督是誰？」左右曰：「蔡瑁、張允。」瑜思曰：「二人久居江東，諳習水戰，吾必設計先除此二人，然後可以破曹。」\n\n正窺看間，早有曹軍飛報曹操，說：「周瑜偷看吾寨。」操命縱船擒捉。瑜見水寨中旗號動，急教收起矴石，兩邊四下一齊輪轉櫓棹，望江面上如飛而去。比及曹寨中船出時，周瑜的樓船，已離了十數里遠，追之不及，回報曹操。\n\n操問眾將曰：「昨日輸了一陣，挫動銳氣；今又被他深窺吾寨。吾當作何計破之？」言未畢，忽帳下一人出曰：「某自幼與周郎同窗交契，願憑三寸不爛之舌，往江東說此人來降。」曹操大喜，視之，乃九江人，姓蔣，名幹，字子翼，見為帳下幕賓。操問曰：「子翼與周公瑾相厚乎？」幹曰：「丞相放心。幹到江左，必要成功。」操問：「要將何物去？」幹曰：「只消一童隨往，二僕駕舟，其餘不用。」操甚喜，置酒與蔣幹送行。幹葛巾布袍，駕一隻小舟，逕到周瑜寨中，命傳報：「故人蔣幹相訪。」周瑜正在帳中議事，聞幹至，笑謂諸將曰：「說客至矣！」遂與眾將附耳低言：「如此如此。」眾皆應命而去。\n\n瑜整衣冠，引從者數百，皆錦衣花帽，前後簇擁而出。蔣幹引一青衣小童，昂然而來，瑜拜迎之。幹曰：「公瑾別來無恙！」瑜曰：「子翼良苦。遠涉江湖，為曹氏作說客耶？」幹愕然曰：「吾久別足下，特來敘舊，奈何疑我作說客也？」瑜笑曰：「吾雖不及師嚝之聰，聞絃歌而知雅意。」幹曰：「足下待故人如此，便請告退。」瑜笑而挽其臂曰：「吾但恐兄為曹氏作說客耳。既無此心，何速去也？」遂同入帳。敘禮畢，坐定，即傳令悉召江左英傑與子翼相見。\n\n須臾，文官武將，各穿錦衣；帳下偏裨將校，都披銀鎧，分兩行而入。瑜都教相見畢，就列於兩傍而坐，大張筵席，奏軍中得勝之樂，輪換行酒。瑜告眾官曰：「此吾同窗契友也，雖從江北到此，卻不是曹家說客。公等勿疑。」遂解佩劍付太史慈曰：「公可佩我劍作監酒。今日宴飲，但敘朋友交情；如有提起曹操與東吳軍旅之事者，即斬之！」\n\n太史慈應諾，按劍坐於席上。蔣幹驚愕，不敢多言。周瑜曰：「吾自領軍以來，滴酒不飲；今日見了故人，又無疑忌，當飲一醉。」說罷，大笑暢飲，座上觥籌交錯。飲至半酣，瑜攜幹手，同步出帳外。左右軍士，皆全裝貫帶，持戈執戟而立。瑜曰：「吾之軍士，頗雄壯否？」幹曰：「真熊虎之士也。」\n\n瑜又引幹到帳後一望，糧草堆積如山。瑜曰：「吾之糧草，頗足備否？」幹曰：「兵精糧足，名不虛傳。」瑜佯醉大笑曰：「想周瑜與子翼同學時，不曾望有今日。」幹曰：「以吾兄高才，實不為過。」瑜執幹手曰：「大丈夫處世，遇知己之主，外託君臣之義，內結骨肉之恩，言必行，計必從，禍福共之，假使蘇秦、張儀、陸賈、酈生復出，口似懸河，舌如利刃，安能動我心哉！」言罷大笑。蔣幹面如土色。瑜復攜幹入帳，會諸將再飲，因指諸將曰：「此皆江東之英傑。今日此會，可名『群英會』。」飲至天晚，點上燈燭，瑜自起舞劍作歌。歌曰：「丈夫處世兮立功名，立功名兮慰平生。慰平生兮吾將醉，吾將醉兮發狂吟！」\n\n歌罷，滿座歡笑。至夜深，幹辭曰：「不勝酒力矣。」瑜命撤席，諸將辭出。瑜曰：「久不與子翼同榻，今宵抵足而眠。」於是佯作大醉之狀，攜幹入帳共寢。瑜和衣臥倒，嘔吐狼藉。蔣幹如何睡得著？伏枕聽時，軍中鼓打二更，起視殘燈尚明。看周瑜時，鼻息如雷。幹見帳內桌上，堆著一卷文書，乃起床偷視之，卻都是往來書信。內有一封，上寫「蔡瑁張允謹封」。幹大驚，暗讀之。書略曰：「某等降曹，非圖仕祿，迫於勢耳。今已賺北軍困於寨中，但得其便，即將操賊之首，獻於麾下。早晚人到，便有關報。幸勿見疑。先此敬覆。」\n\n幹思曰：「原來蔡瑁、張允結連東吳！」遂將書暗藏於衣內。再欲檢看他書時，床上周瑜翻身，幹急滅燈就寢。瑜口內含糊曰：「子翼，我數日之內，教你看曹賊之首！」幹勉強應之。瑜又曰：「子翼，且住！教你看曹賊之首！」及幹問之，瑜又睡著。\n\n幹伏於床上，將近四更，只聽得有人入帳喚曰：「都督醒否？」周瑜夢中做忽覺之狀，故問那人曰：「床上睡著何人？」答曰：「都督請子翼同寢，何故忘卻？」瑜懊悔曰：「吾平日未嘗飲醉。昨日醉後失事，不知可曾說甚言語？」那人曰：「江北有人到此。」瑜喝：「低聲！」便喚：「子翼。」蔣幹只裝睡著。瑜潛出帳。幹竊聽之，只聞有人在外曰：「張、蔡二都督道：『急切不得下手。』」後面言語頗低，聽不真實。\n\n少頃，瑜入帳，又喚：「子翼。」蔣幹只是不應，蒙頭假睡。瑜亦解衣就寢。幹尋思：「周瑜是個精細人，天門尋書不見，必然害我。」睡至五更，幹起喚周瑜，瑜卻睡著。幹戴上巾幘，潛步出帳，喚了小童，逕出轅門。軍士問：「先生那裏去？」幹曰：「吾在此恐誤都督事，權且告別。」軍士亦不阻當。\n\n幹下船，飛棹回見曹操。操問：「子翼幹事若何？」幹曰：「周瑜雅量高致，非言詞所能動也。」操怒曰：「事又不濟，反為所笑！」幹曰：「雖不能說周瑜，卻與丞相打聽得一件事。乞退左右。」幹取出書信，將上項事逐一說與曹操。操大怒曰：「二賊如此無禮耶！」即便喚蔡瑁、張允到帳下。操曰：「我欲使汝二人進兵。」瑁曰：「軍尚未曾練熟，不可輕進。」操怒曰：「軍若練熟，吾首級獻於周郎矣！」蔡、張二人不知其意，驚慌不能回答，操喝武士推出斬之。須臾，獻頭帳下，操方省悟曰：「吾中計矣！」後人有詩歎曰：\n曹操奸雄不可當，一時詭計中周郎。\n蔡張賣主求生計，誰料今朝劍下亡！\n\n眾將見殺了蔡、張二人，入問其故。操雖心知中計，卻不肯認錯，乃謂眾將曰：「二人怠慢軍法，吾故斬之。」眾皆嗟呀不已。操於眾將內選毛玠、于禁為水軍都督，以代蔡、張二人之職。\n\n細作探知，報過江東。周瑜大喜曰：「吾所患者，此二人耳。今既剿除，吾無憂矣。」肅曰：「都督用兵如此，何愁曹賊不破乎！」瑜曰：「吾料諸將不知此計，獨有諸葛亮識見勝我，想此謀亦不能瞞也。子敬試以言挑之，看他知也不知，便當回報。」正是：\n還將反間成功事，去試從旁冷眼人。\n未知肅去問孔明還是如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 46\n\n第四十六回 用奇謀孔明借箭 獻密計黃蓋受刑\n\n卻說魯肅領了周瑜言語，逕來舟中相探孔明，孔明接入小舟對坐。肅曰：「連日措辦軍務，有失聽教。」孔明曰：「便是亮亦未與都督賀喜。」肅曰：「何喜？」孔明曰：「公瑾使先生來探亮知也不知，便是這件事可賀喜耳。」諕得魯肅失色問曰：「先生何由知之？」孔明曰：「這條計只好弄蔣幹。曹操雖被一時瞞過，必然便省悟，只是不肯認錯耳。今蔡、張兩人既死，江東無患矣，如何不賀喜？吾聞曹操換毛玠，于禁為水軍都督，則這兩個手裏，好歹送了水軍性命。」\n\n魯肅聽了，開口不得，把些言語支吾了半晌，別孔明而回。孔明囑曰：「望子敬在公瑾面前勿言亮先知此事。恐公瑾心懷妒忌，又要尋事害亮。」魯肅應諾而去，回見周瑜，把上項事只得實說了。瑜大驚曰：「此人決不可留！吾決意斬之！」肅勸曰：「若殺孔明，卻被曹操笑也。」瑜曰：「吾自有公道斬之，教他死而無怨。」肅曰：「以何公道斬之？」瑜曰：「子敬休問，來日便見。」\n\n次日，聚眾將於帳下，教請孔明議事。孔明欣然而至。坐定，瑜問孔明曰：「即日將與曹軍交戰，水路交兵，當以何兵器為先？」孔明曰：「大江之上，以弓箭為先。」瑜曰：「先生之言，甚合愚意。但今軍中正缺箭用，敢煩先生監造十萬枝箭，以為應敵之具。此係公事，先生幸勿推卻。」孔明曰：「都督見委，自當效勞。敢問十萬枝箭，何時要用？」瑜曰：「十日之內，可辦完否？」孔明曰：「操軍即日將至，若候十日，必誤大事。」瑜曰：「先生料幾日可辦完？」孔明曰：「只消三日，便可拜納十萬枝箭。」瑜曰：「軍中無戲言。」孔明曰：「怎敢戲都督！願納軍令狀：三日不辦，甘當重罰。」\n\n瑜大喜，喚軍政司當面取了文書，置酒相待曰：「待軍事畢後，自有酬勞。」孔明曰：「今日已不及，來日造起。至第三日，可差五百小軍到江邊搬箭。」飲了數杯，辭去。魯肅曰：「此人莫非詐乎？」瑜曰：「他自送死，非我逼他。今明白對眾要了文書，他便兩脅生翅，也飛不去。我只分付軍匠人等，教他故意遲延，凡應用物件，都不與齊備。如此，必然誤了日期。那時定罪，有何理說？公今可去探他虛實，卻來回報。」\n\n肅領命來見孔明。孔明曰：「吾曾告子敬，休對公瑾說，他必要害我。不想子敬不肯為我隱諱，今日果然又弄出事來。三日內如何造得十萬箭？子敬只得救我！」肅曰：「公自取其禍，我如何救得你？」孔明曰：「望子敬借我二十隻船，每船要軍士三十人，船上皆用青布為幔，各束草千餘個，分布兩邊。吾自有妙用。第三日包管有十萬枝箭。只不可又教公瑾得知，若彼知之，吾計敗矣。」肅應諾，卻不解其意，回報周瑜，果然不提起借船之事；只言孔明並不用箭竹、翎毛、膠漆等物，自有道理。瑜大疑曰：「且看他三日後如何回覆我！」\n\n卻說魯肅私自撥輕快船二十隻，各船三十餘人，並布幔束草等物，盡皆齊備，候孔明調用。第一日卻不見孔明動靜，第二日亦只不動。至第三日四更時分，孔明密請魯肅到船中。肅問曰：「公召我來何意？」孔明曰：「特請子敬同往取箭。」肅曰：「何處去取？」孔明曰：「子敬休問，前去便見。」遂命將二十隻船，用長索相連，逕望北岸進發。是夜大霧漫天，長江之中，霧氣更甚，對面不相見。孔明促舟前進，果然是好大霧！前人有篇《大霧垂江賦》曰：\n大哉長江，西接岷峨，南控三吳，北帶九河。\n匯百川而入海，歷萬古以揚波。\n至若龍伯、海若、江妃、水母，長鯨千丈，天蜈九首，鬼怪異類，咸集而有。\n蓋夫鬼神之所憑依，英雄之所戰守也。\n時而陰陽既亂，昧爽不分。\n訝長空之一色，忽大霧之四屯。\n雖輿薪而莫睹，惟金鼓之可聞。\n初若溟濛，纔隱南山之豹；\n漸而充塞，欲迷北海之鯤。\n然後上接高天，下垂厚地。\n渺乎蒼茫，浩乎無際。\n鯨鯢出水而騰波，蛟龍潛淵而吐氣。\n又如梅霖收溽，春陰釀寒；\n溟溟濛濛，浩浩漫漫。\n東失柴桑之岸，南無夏口之山。\n戰船千艘，俱沈淪於巖壑；\n漁舟一葉，驚出沒於波瀾。\n甚則穹昊無光，朝陽失色；\n返白晝為昏黃，變丹山為水碧。\n雖大禹之智，不能測其淺深；\n離婁之明，焉能辨乎咫尺？\n於是馮夷息浪，屏翳收功；\n魚鱉遁跡，鳥獸潛蹤。\n隔斷蓬萊之島，暗圍閶闔之官。\n恍惚奔騰，如驟雨之將至；\n紛紜雜沓，若寒雲之欲同。\n乃復中隱毒蛇，因之而為瘴癘；\n內藏妖魅，憑之而為禍害。\n降疾厄於人間，起風塵於塞外。\n小民遇之失傷，大人觀之感慨。\n蓋將返元氣於洪荒，混天地為大塊。\n\n當夜五更時候，船已近曹操水寨。孔明教把船隻頭西尾東，一帶擺開，就船上擂鼓吶喊。魯肅驚曰：「倘曹兵齊出，如之奈何？」孔明笑曰：「吾料曹操於重霧中必不敢出。吾等只顧酌酒取樂，待霧散便回。」\n\n卻說曹操寨中，聽得擂鼓吶喊，毛玠、于禁二人慌忙飛報曹操。操傳令曰：「重霧迷江，彼軍忽至，必有埋伏，切不可輕動。可撥水軍弓弩手亂射之。」又差人往旱寨內喚張遼、徐晃，各帶弓弩軍三千，火速到江邊助射。比及號令到來，毛玠、于禁怕南軍搶入水寨，已差弓弩手在寨前放箭。\n\n少頃，旱寨內弓弩手亦到，約一萬餘人，盡皆向江中放箭，箭如雨發。孔明教把船掉轉，頭東尾西，逼近水寨受箭，一面擂鼓吶喊。待至日高霧散，孔明令收船急回。二十隻船兩邊束草上，排滿箭枝。孔明令各船上軍士齊聲叫曰：「謝丞相箭！」比及曹軍寨內報知曹操時，這裏船輕水急，已放回二十餘里，追之不及，曹操懊悔不已。\n\n卻說孔明回船謂魯肅曰：「每船上箭約五六千矣。不費江東半分之力，已得十萬餘箭。明日即將來射曹軍，卻不甚便？」肅曰：「先生真神人也！何以知今日如此大霧？」孔明曰：「為將而不通天文，不識地利，不知奇門，不曉陰陽，不看陣圖，不明兵勢，是庸才也。亮於三日前已算定今日有大霧，因此敢任三日之限。公瑾教我十日完辦，工匠料物，都不應手，將這一件風流罪過，明白要殺我。我命繫於天，公瑾焉能害我哉！」魯肅拜服。\n\n船到岸時，周瑜已差五百軍在江邊等候搬箭。孔明教於船上取之，可得十餘萬枝。都搬入中軍帳交納。魯肅入見周瑜，備說孔明取箭之事。瑜大驚，慨然歎曰：「孔明神機妙算，吾不如也！」後人有詩讚曰： \n一天濃霧滿長江，遠近難分水渺茫。\n驟雨飛蝗來戰艦，孔明今日伏周郎。\n\n少頃，孔明入寨見周瑜。瑜下帳迎之，稱羨曰：「先生神算，使人敬服。」孔明曰：「詭譎小計，何足為奇？」瑜邀孔明入帳共飲。瑜曰：「昨吾主遣使來催督進軍，瑜未有奇計，願先生教我。」孔明曰：「亮乃碌碌庸才，安有妙計？」瑜曰：「某昨觀曹操水寨，極其嚴整有法，非等閒可攻。思得一計，不知可否，先生幸為我一決之。」孔明曰：「都督且休言。各自寫於手內，看同也不同。」\n\n瑜大喜，教取筆硯來，先自暗寫了，卻送與孔明。孔明亦暗寫了，兩個移近坐榻，各出掌中之字，互相觀看，皆大笑。原來周瑜掌中字，乃一『火』字，孔明掌中，亦一『火』字。瑜曰：「既我兩人所見相同，更無疑矣。幸勿漏泄。」孔明曰：「兩家公事，豈有漏泄之理？吾料曹操雖兩番經我這條計，然必不為備。今都督儘行之可也。」飲罷分散，諸將皆不知其事。\n\n卻說曹操平白折了十五六萬箭，心中氣悶。荀攸進計曰：「江東有周瑜、諸葛亮二人用計，急切難破；可差人去東吳詐降，為奸細內應，以通消息，方可圖也。」操曰：「此言正合吾意。汝料軍中誰可行此計？」攸曰：「蔡瑁被誅，蔡氏宗族，皆在軍中。瑁之族弟蔡中、蔡和，現為副將。丞相可以恩結之，差往詐降，東吳必不見疑。」操從之，當夜密喚二人入帳囑付曰：「汝二人可引些少軍士，去東吳詐降。但有動靜，使人密報。事成之後，重加封賞。休懷二心！」二人曰：「吾等妻子俱在荊州，安敢懷二心，丞相勿疑。某二人必取周瑜、諸葛亮之首，獻於麾下。」操厚賞之。次日，二人帶五百軍士，駕船數隻，順風望著南岸來。\n\n且說周瑜正理會進兵之事，忽報江北有船來到江口，稱是蔡瑁之弟蔡和、蔡中，特來投降，瑜喚入。二人哭拜曰：「吾兄無罪，被曹賊所殺。吾二人欲報兄仇，特來投降。望賜收錄，願為前部。」瑜大喜，重賞二人，即命與甘寧引軍為前部。二人拜謝，以為中計。瑜密喚甘寧分付曰：「此二人不帶家小，非真投降，乃曹操使來為奸細者。吾今欲將計就計，教他通報消息。汝可慇懃相待，就裏隄防。至出兵之日，先要殺他兩個祭旗。汝切須小心，不可有誤。」\n\n甘寧領命而去。魯肅入見周瑜曰：「蔡中、蔡和之降，多應是詐，不可收用。」瑜叱曰：「彼因曹操殺其兄，欲報仇而來降，何詐之有？你若如此多疑，安能容天下之士乎？」肅默然而退，乃往告孔明，孔明笑而不言。肅曰：「孔明何故哂笑？」孔明曰：「吾笑子敬不識公瑾用計耳。大江隔遠，細作極難往來。操使蔡中、蔡和詐降，竊探我軍中事，公瑾將計就計，正要他通報消息。兵不厭詐，公瑾之謀是也。」肅方纔省悟。\n\n卻說周瑜夜坐帳中，忽見黃蓋潛入軍中來見周瑜。瑜問曰：「公覆夜至，必有良謀見教。」蓋曰：「彼眾我寡，不宜久持，何不用火攻之？」瑜曰：「誰教公獻此計？」蓋曰：「某出自己意，非他人之所教也。」瑜曰：「吾正欲如此，故留蔡中、蔡和詐降之人，以通消息；但恨無一人為我行詐降計耳。」蓋曰：「某願行此計。」瑜曰：「不受些苦，彼如何肯信？」蓋曰：「某受孫氏厚恩，雖肝腦塗地，亦無怨悔。」瑜拜而謝之曰：「君若肯行此苦肉計，則江東之萬幸也。」蓋曰：「某死亦無怨。」遂謝而出。\n\n次日，周瑜鳴鼓大會諸將於帳下，孔明亦在座。周瑜曰：「操引百萬之眾，連絡三百餘里，非一日可破。今令諸將各領三個月糧草，準備禦敵。」言未訖，黃蓋進曰：「莫說三個月；便支三十個月糧草，也不濟事！若是這個月破的便破；若是這個月破不的，只可依張子布之言，棄甲倒戈，北面而降之耳！」周瑜勃然變色大怒曰：「吾奉主公之命，督兵破曹，敢有再言降者必斬。今兩軍相敵之際，汝敢出此言，慢我軍心，不斬汝首，難以服眾！」喝左右將黃蓋斬訖報來。黃蓋亦怒曰：「吾自隨破虜將軍，縱橫東南，已歷三世，那有你來？」\n\n瑜大怒，喝令速斬。甘寧進前告曰：「公覆乃東吳舊臣，望寬恕之。」瑜喝曰：「汝何敢多言，亂吾法度！」先叱左右將甘寧亂棒打出。眾官皆跪告曰：「黃蓋罪固當誅，但於軍不利。望都督寬恕，權且記罪。破曹之後，斬亦未遲。」瑜怒未息，眾官苦苦告求。瑜曰：「若不看眾官面皮，決須斬首！今且免死！」命左右拖翻，打一百脊杖，以正其罪。眾官又告免，瑜推翻案桌，叱退眾官，喝教行杖。將黃蓋剝了衣服，拖翻在地，打了五十脊杖。眾官又復苦苦求免，瑜躍起指蓋曰：「汝敢小覷我耶！且記下五十棍。再有怠慢，二罪俱罰！」恨聲不絕而入帳中。\n\n眾官扶起黃蓋，打得皮開肉綻，鮮血迸流，扶歸本寨，昏絕幾次。動問之人，無不下淚。魯肅也往看問了，來至孔明船中，謂孔明曰：「今日公瑾怒責公覆，我等皆是他部下，不敢犯顏苦諫。先生是客，何故袖手旁觀，不發一語？」孔明笑曰：「子敬欺我。」肅曰：「肅與先生渡江以來，未嘗一事相欺。今何出此言？」孔明曰：「子敬豈不知公瑾今日毒打黃公覆，乃其計耶？如何要我勸他？」肅方悟。孔明曰：「不用苦肉計，何能瞞過曹操？今必令黃公覆去詐降，卻教蔡中，蔡和報知其事矣。子敬見公瑾時，切勿言亮先知其事，只說亮也埋怨都督便了。」\n\n肅辭去，入帳見周瑜，瑜邀入帳後。肅曰：「今日何故痛責黃公覆？」瑜曰：「諸將怨否？」肅曰：「多有心中不安者。」瑜曰：「孔明之意若何？」肅曰：「他也埋怨都督忒薄情。」瑜笑曰：「今番須瞞過他也。」肅曰：「何謂也？」瑜曰：「今日痛打黃蓋，乃計也。吾欲令他詐降，先須用苦肉計，瞞過曹操，就中用火攻之，可以取勝。」肅乃暗思孔明之高見，卻不敢明言。\n\n且說黃蓋臥於帳中，眾將皆來動問。蓋不言語，但長吁而已。忽報參謀闞澤來問。蓋令請入臥內，叱退左右。闞澤曰：「將軍莫非與都督有讎？」蓋曰：「非也。」澤曰：「然則公之受責，莫非苦肉計乎？」蓋曰：「何以知之？」澤曰：「某觀公瑾舉動，已料著八九分。」蓋曰：「某受吳侯三世厚恩，無以為報，故獻此計，以破曹操。吾雖受苦，亦無所恨。吾遍觀軍中，無一人可為心腹者。惟公素有忠義之心，敢以心腹相告。」澤曰：「公之告我，無非要我獻詐降書耳。」蓋曰：「實有此意。未知肯否？」闞澤欣然領諾。正是：\n勇將輕身思報主，謀臣為國有同心。\n未知闞澤所言若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 47\n\n第四十七回 闞澤密獻詐降書 龐統巧授連環計\n\n卻說闞澤字德潤，會稽山陰人也。家貧好學，與人傭工，嘗借人書來看。看過一遍，便不遺忘。口才辨給，少有膽氣。孫權召為參謀，與黃蓋最相善。蓋知其能言有膽，故欲使獻詐降書。澤欣然應諾曰：「大丈夫處世，不能立功建業，不幾與草木同腐乎？公既捐軀報主，澤又何惜微生！」黃蓋滾下床來拜而謝之。澤曰：「事不可緩，即今便行。」蓋曰：「書已修下了。」\n\n澤領了書，只就當夜扮作漁翁，駕小舟，望北岸而行。是夜寒星滿天，三更時候，早到曹軍水寨。巡江軍士拏住，連夜報知曹操。操曰：「莫非是奸細麼？」軍士曰：「只一漁翁，自稱是東吳參謀闞澤，有機密事來見。」操便教引將入來。軍士引闞澤至，只見帳上燈燭輝煌，曹操憑几危坐，問曰：「汝既是東吳參謀，來此何幹？」澤曰：「人言曹丞相求賢若渴，今觀此問，甚不相合。黃公覆，汝又錯尋思了也！」\n\n操曰：「吾與東吳旦夕交兵，汝私行到此，如何不問？」澤曰：「黃公覆乃東吳三世舊臣，今被周瑜於眾將之前，無端毒打，不勝忿恨。因欲投降丞相，為報仇之計，特謀之於我。我與公覆，情同骨肉，逕來為獻密書。未知丞相肯容納否？」操曰：「書在何處？」闞澤取書呈上。操拆書，就燈下觀看。書略曰：\n\n蓋受孫氏厚恩，本不當懷二心。然以今日事勢論之：用江東六郡之卒，當中國百萬之師，眾寡不敵，海內所共見也。東吳將吏，無論智愚，皆知其不可。周瑜小子，偏懷淺戇，自負其能，輒欲以卵敵石；兼之擅作威福，無罪受刑，有功不賞。蓋係舊臣，無端為所摧辱，心實恨之！伏聞丞相，誠心待物，虛懷納士，蓋願率眾歸降，以圖建功雪恥。糧草車仗，隨船獻納。泣血拜白，萬勿見疑。\n\n曹操於几案上翻覆將書看了十餘次，忽然拍案張目大怒曰：「黃蓋用苦肉計，令汝下詐降書，就中取事，卻敢來戲侮我耶！」便教左右推出斬之。左右將闞澤簇下，澤面不改容，仰天大笑。操教牽回，叱曰：「吾已識破奸計，汝何故哂笑？」澤曰：「吾不笑你。吾笑黃公覆不識人耳。」操曰：「何不識人？」澤曰：「殺便殺，何必多問！」操曰：「吾自幼熟讀兵書，深知奸偽之道。汝這條計，只好瞞別人，如何瞞得我！」澤曰：「你且說書中那件事是奸計？」操曰：「我說出你那破綻，教你死而無怨！你既是真心獻書投降，如何不明約幾時？如今你有何理說？」\n\n闞澤聽罷，大笑曰：「虧汝不惶恐，敢自誇熟讀兵書！還不及早收兵回去！倘若交戰，必被周瑜擒矣！無學之輩！可惜吾屈死汝手！」操曰：「何謂我無學？」澤曰：「汝不識機謀，不明道理，豈非無學？」操曰：「你且說我那幾般不是處？」澤曰：「汝無待賢之禮，吾何必言？但有死而已。」操曰：「汝若說得有理，我自然敬服。」澤曰：「豈不聞『背主作竊，不可定期』？倘今約定日期，急切下不得手，這裏反來接應，事必泄漏。但可覷便而行，豈可預期相訂乎？汝不明此理，欲屈殺好人，真無學之輩也！」\n\n操聞言，改容下席而謝曰：「某見事不明，誤犯尊威，幸勿掛懷。」澤曰：「吾與黃公覆，傾心投降，如嬰兒之望父母，豈有詐乎？」操大喜曰：「若二人能建大功，他日受爵，必在諸人之上。」澤曰：「某等非為爵祿而來，實應天順人耳。」操取酒待之。\n\n少頃，有人入帳，於操耳邊私語。操曰：「將書來看。」其人以密書呈上。操觀之，顏色頗喜。闞澤暗思：「此必蔡中、蔡和來報黃蓋受刑消息，操故喜我投降之事為真實也。」操曰：「煩先生再回江東，與黃公覆約定，先通消息過江，吾以兵接應。」澤曰：「某已離江東，不可復還。望丞相別遣機密人去。」操曰：「若他人去，事恐泄漏。」澤再三推辭，良久乃曰：「若去則不敢久停，便當行矣。」\n\n操賜以金帛，澤不受，辭別出營，再駕扁舟，重回江東，來見黃蓋，細說前事。蓋曰：「非公能辯，則蓋徒受苦矣。」澤曰：「吾今去甘寧寨中，探蔡中、蔡和消息。」蓋曰：「甚善。」澤至寧寨，寧接入。澤曰：「將軍昨為救黃公覆，被周公瑾所辱，吾甚不平。」寧笑而不答。\n\n正話間，蔡和、蔡中至。澤以目送甘寧。寧會意，乃曰：「周公瑾只自恃其能，全不以我等為念。我今被辱，羞見江左諸人！」說罷，咬牙切齒，怕案大叫。澤乃虛與寧耳邊低語，寧低頭不言，長歎數聲。\n\n蔡和、蔡中見澤、寧皆有反意，以言挑之曰：「將軍何故煩惱？先生有何不平？」澤曰：「吾等腹中之苦，汝豈知耶！」蔡和曰：「莫非欲背吳投曹耶？」闞澤失色。甘寧拔劍而起曰：「吾事已為窺破，不可不殺之以滅口！」\n\n蔡和、蔡中慌曰：「二公勿憂，吾亦當以心腹之事相告。」寧曰：「可速言之！」蔡和曰：「吾二人乃曹公使來詐降者，二公若有歸順之心，吾當引進。」寧曰：「汝言果真乎？」二人齊聲曰：「安敢相欺？」寧佯喜曰：「若如此，是天賜其便也！」二蔡曰：「黃公覆與將軍被辱之事，吾已報知丞相矣。」澤曰：「吾已為黃公覆獻書丞相，今特來見興霸，相約同降耳。」寧曰：「大丈夫既遇明主，自當傾心相投。」於是四共飲，同論心事。二蔡即時寫書，密報曹操，說甘寧與某同為內應。闞澤另自修書，遣人密報曹操。書中具言黃蓋欲來，未得其便，但看船頭插青牙旗而來者，即是也。\n\n卻說曹操連得二書，心中疑惑不定，聚眾謀士商議曰：「江左甘寧，被周瑜所辱，願為內應；黃蓋受責，令闞澤來納降。俱未可深信。誰敢直入周瑜寨中，探聽實信？」蔣幹進曰：「某前日空往東吳，未得成功，深懷慚愧。今願捨身再往，務得實信，回報丞相。」操大喜，即時令蔣幹上船。幹駕小舟，逕到江南水寨邊，便使人傳報。\n\n周瑜聽得幹又到，大喜曰：「吾之成功，只在此人身上！」遂囑付魯肅：「請龐士元來，為我如此如此。」原來襄陽龐統，字士元，因避亂寓居江東。魯肅曾薦之於周瑜，統未及往見。瑜先使肅問計於統曰：「破曹當用何策？」統密謂肅曰：「欲破曹兵，須用火攻；但大江面上，一船著火，餘船四散。除非獻『連環計』，教他釘作一處，然後功可成也。」肅以告瑜，瑜深服其論，因謂肅曰：「為我行此計者，非龐士元不可。」肅曰：「只怕曹操奸猾，如何去得？」\n\n周瑜沈吟未決，正尋思沒個機會，忽報蔣幹又來。瑜大喜，一面分付龐統用計；一面坐於帳上，使人請幹。幹見不來接，心中疑慮，教把船於僻靜岸口纜繫，乃入寨見周瑜。瑜作色曰：「子翼何故欺吾太甚？」蔣幹笑曰：「吾想與你乃舊日弟兄，特來吐心腹事，何言相欺也？」瑜曰：「汝要說我降，除非海枯石爛！前番吾念舊日交情，請你痛飲一醉，留你同榻；你卻盜吾私書，不辭而去，歸報曹操，殺了蔡瑁、張允，致使吾事不成。今日何故又來，必不懷好意！吾不看舊日之情，一刀兩段！本待送你過去，爭奈吾一二日間，便要破曹賊；待留你在軍中，又必有泄漏。」便教左右：「送子翼往西山庵中歇息。待吾破了曹操，那時渡你過江未遲。」\n\n蔣幹再欲開言，周瑜已入帳後去了。左右取馬與蔣幹乘坐，送到西山背後小庵歇息，撥兩個軍人伏侍。幹在庵內，心中憂悶，寢食不安。是夜星露滿天，獨步出庵後，只聽得讀書之聲。信步尋去，見山巖畔有草屋數椽，內射燈光。幹往窺之，只見一人挂劍燈前，誦孫、吳兵書。幹思此必異人也，叩戶請見。其人開門出迎，儀表非俗。幹問姓名，答曰：「姓龐，名統，字士元。」幹曰：「莫非鳳雛先生否？」統曰：「然也。」幹喜曰：「久聞大名，今何僻居此地？」答曰：「周瑜自恃才高，不能容物，吾故隱居於此。公乃何人？」幹曰：「吾蔣幹也。」\n\n統乃邀入草庵，共坐談心。幹曰：「以公之才，何往不利？如肯歸曹，幹當引進。」統曰：「吾亦欲離江東久矣。公既有引進之心，即今便當一行。如遲則周瑜聞之，必將見害。」\n\n於是與幹連夜下山，至江邊尋著原來船隻，飛棹投江北。既至操寨，幹先入見，備述前事。操聞鳳雛先生來，親自出帳迎入，分賓主坐定，問曰：「周瑜年幼，恃才欺眾，不用良謀。操久聞先生大名，今得惠顧，乞不吝教誨。」統曰：「某素聞丞相用兵有法，今願一睹軍容。」\n\n操教備馬，先邀統同觀旱寨。統與操並馬登高而望。統曰：「傍山依林，前後顧盼，出入有門，退進曲折，雖孫、吳再生，穰苴復出，亦不過此矣。」操曰：「先生勿得過譽，尚望指教。」於是又與同觀水寨。見向南分二十四座門，皆有艨艟戰艦，列為城郭，中藏小船，往來有巷，起伏有序，統笑曰：「丞相用兵如此，名不虛傳！」因指江南而言曰：「周郎！周郎！剋期必亡！」\n\n操大喜回寨，請入帳中，置酒共飲，同說兵機。統高談雄辯，應答如流。操深敬服，慇懃相待。統佯醉曰：「敢問軍中有良醫否？」操問何用。統曰：「水軍多疾，須用良醫治之。」時操軍因不服水土，俱生嘔吐之疾，多有死者。操正慮此事，忽聞統言，如何不問？統曰：「丞相教練水軍之法甚妙，但可惜不全。」操再三請問。統曰：「某有一策，使大小水軍，並無疾病，安穩成功。」\n\n操大喜，請問妙策。統曰：「大江之中，潮生潮落，風浪不息，北兵不慣乘舟，受此顛播，便生疾病。若以大船小船各皆配搭，或三十為一排，或五十為一排，首尾用鐵環連鎖，上鋪闊板，休言人可渡，馬亦可走矣。乘此而行，任他風浪潮水上下，復何懼哉？」曹操下席而謝曰：「非先生良謀，安能破東吳耶？」統曰：「愚淺之見，丞相自裁之。」操即時傳令，喚軍中鐵匠，連夜打造連環大釘，鎖住船隻。諸軍聞之，俱各喜悅。後人有詩曰： \n赤壁鏖兵用火攻，運籌決策盡皆同。\n若非龐統連環計，公瑾安能立大功？\n\n龐統又謂操曰：「某觀江左豪傑，多有怨周瑜者。某憑三寸舌，為丞相說之，使皆來降，周瑜孤立無援，必為丞相所擒。瑜既破，則劉備無所用矣。」操曰：「先生果能成大功，操請奏聞天子，封為三公之列。」統曰：「某非為富貴，但欲救萬民耳。丞相渡江，慎勿殺害。」操曰：「吾替天行道，安忍殺戮人民？」統拜求榜文，以安宗族。操曰：「先生家屬，現居何處？」統曰：「只在江邊。若得此榜，可保全矣。」\n\n操命寫榜僉押付統。統拜謝曰：「別後可速進兵，休待周郎知覺。」操然之。\n\n統拜別，至江邊，正欲下船，忽見岸上一人，道袍竹冠，一把扯住統曰：「你好大膽！黃蓋用苦肉計，闞澤下詐降書，你又來獻連環計，只恐燒不盡絕！你們拿出這等毒手來，只好瞞曹操，也須瞞我不得！」嚇得龐統魂飛散。正是：\n莫道東南能制勝，誰云西北獨無人？\n畢竟此人是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 48\n\n第四十八回 宴長江曹操賦詩 鎖戰船北軍用武\n\n卻說龐統聞言，吃了一驚；急回視其人，原來卻是徐庶。統見是故人，心下方定；回顧左右無人，乃曰：「你若說破我計，可惜江南八十一州百姓，皆是你送了也！」庶笑曰：「此間八十三萬人馬，性命如何？」統曰：「元直真欲破我計耶？」庶曰：「吾感劉皇叔厚恩，未嘗忘報。曹操逼死吾母，吾已說過終身不設一謀，今安肯破兄良策？只是我亦隨軍在此，兵敗之後，玉石不分，豈能免難？君當教我脫身之術，我即緘口遠避矣。」統笑曰：「元直如此高見遠識，諒此有何難哉！」庶曰：「願先生賜教。」統去徐庶耳邊略說數句。庶大喜，拜謝。龐統別卻徐庶下船，自回江東。\n\n且說徐庶當晚密使近人去各寨中暗布謠言。次日，寨中三三五五，交頭接耳而說。早有探事人報知曹操，說：「軍中傳言西涼州韓遂、馬騰謀反，殺奔許都來。」操大驚，急聚眾謀士商議曰：「吾引兵南征，心中所憂者，韓遂、馬騰耳。軍中謠言，雖未辨虛實，然不可不防。」\n\n言未畢，徐庶進曰：「庶蒙丞相收錄，恨無寸功報效。請得三千人馬，星夜往散關把住隘口。如有緊急，再行告報。」操喜曰：「若得元直去，吾無憂矣。散關之上，亦有軍兵，公統領之。目下撥三千軍步軍，命臧霸為先鋒，星夜前去，不可稽遲。」徐庶辭了曹操，與臧霸便行。此便是龐統救徐庶之計。後人有詩曰： \n曹操征南日日憂，馬騰韓遂起戈矛。\n鳳雛一語教徐庶，正似游魚脫釣鉤。\n\n曹操自遣徐庶去後，心中稍安，遂上馬先看沿江旱寨，次看水寨。乘大船一隻，於中央上建「帥」字旗號，兩傍皆列水寨，船上埋伏弓弩千張。操居於上。時建安十二年冬十一月十五日，天氣晴明，平風靜浪。操令：「置酒設樂於大船之上，吾今夕欲會諸將」。\n\n天色向晚，東山月上，皎皎如同白日。長江一帶，如橫素練。操坐大船之上，左右侍御者數百人，皆錦衣繡襖，荷戈執戟。文武眾官，各依次而坐。操見南屏山色如畫，東視柴桑之境，西觀夏口之江，南望樊山，北覷烏林，四顧空闊，心中歡喜，謂眾官曰：「吾自起義兵以來，與國家除兇去害，誓願掃清四海，削平天下，所未得者江南也。今吾有百萬雄師，更賴諸公用命，何患不成功耶？收服江南之後，天下無事，與諸公共享富貴，以樂太平。」文武皆起謝曰：「願得早奏凱歌。我等終身皆賴丞相福蔭。」操大喜，命左右行酒。\n\n飲至半夜，操酒酣，遙指南岸曰：「周瑜、魯肅，不識天時。今幸有投降之人，為彼心腹之患，此天助吾也。」荀攸曰：「丞相勿言，恐有泄漏。」操大笑曰：「座上諸公，與近侍左右，皆吾心腹之人也，言之何礙？」又指夏口曰：「劉備，諸葛亮，汝不料螻蟻之力，欲撼泰山，何其愚耶！」顧謂諸將曰：「吾今年五十四歲矣。如得江南，竊有所喜。昔日喬公與吾至契，吾知其二女皆有國色。後不料為孫策、周瑜所娶。吾今新構銅雀臺於漳水之上，如得江南，當娶二喬，置之臺上，以娛暮年，吾願足矣。」言罷大笑。唐人杜牧之有詩曰： \n折戟沈沙鐵未銷，自將磨洗認前朝。\n東風不與周郎便，銅雀春深鎖二喬。\n\n曹操正笑談間，忽聞鴉聲望南飛鳴而去。操問曰：「此鴉緣何夜鳴？」左右答曰：「鴉見月明，疑是天曉，故離樹而鳴也。」操又大笑。時操已醉，乃取槊立於船上，以酒奠於江中，滿飲三爵，橫槊謂諸將曰：「我持此槊破黃巾、擒呂布、滅袁術、收袁紹，深入塞北，直抵遼東，縱橫天下，頗不負大丈之志也。今對此景，甚有慷慨。吾當作歌，汝等和之。」歌曰： \n對酒當歌，人生幾何？\n譬如朝露，去日苦多。\n慨當以慷，憂思難忘。\n何以解憂，惟有杜康。\n青青子衿，悠悠我心。\n但為君故，沈吟至今。\n呦呦鹿鳴，食野之苹。\n我有嘉賓，鼓瑟吹笙。\n皎皎如月，何時可輟？\n憂從中來，不可斷絕。\n越陌度阡，枉用相存。\n契闊談讌，心念舊恩。\n月明星稀，烏鵲南飛，\n遶樹三匝，無枝可依。\n山不厭高，水不厭深。\n周公吐哺，天下歸心。\n\n歌罷，眾和之，共皆歡笑。忽座間一人進曰：「大軍相當之際，將士用命之時，丞相何故出此不吉之言？」操視之，乃揚州刺史，沛國相人，姓劉，名馥，字元穎。馥起自合淝，創立州治，聚逃散之民，立學校，廣屯田，興治教，久事曹操，多立功績。當下操橫槊問曰：「吾言有何不吉？」馥曰：「『月明星稀，烏鵲南飛，遶樹三匝，無枝可依。』此不吉之言。」操大怒曰：「汝安敢敗吾興！」手起一槊，刺死劉馥。眾皆驚駭，遂罷宴。\n\n次日，操酒醒，懊恨不已。馥子劉熙，告請父屍歸葬。操泣曰：「吾昨因醉誤傷汝父，悔之無及。可以三公厚禮葬之。」又撥軍士護送靈柩，即日回葬。次日，水軍都督毛玠、于禁詣帳下，請曰：「大小船隻，俱已配搭連鎖停當。旌旗戰具，一一齊備。請丞相調遣，剋日進兵。」\n\n操至水軍中央大戰船上坐定，喚集諸將，各各聽令。水旱二軍，俱分五色旗號。水軍中央黃旗毛玠、于禁，前軍紅旗張郃，後軍皂旗呂虔，左軍青旗文聘，右軍白旗呂通。馬步前軍紅旗徐晃，後軍皂旗李典，左軍青旗樂進，右軍白旗夏侯淵。水陸路都接應使夏侯惇、曹洪；護衛往來監戰使許褚、張遼。其餘驍將，各依隊伍。\n\n令畢，水軍寨中發擂三通，各隊伍戰船，分門而出。是日西北風驟起，各船拽起風帆，衝波激浪，穩如平地。北軍在船上，踴躍施勇，刺槍使刀。前後左右各軍，旗旛不雜。又有小船五十餘隻，往來巡警催督。操立於將臺之上，觀看調練，心中大喜，以為必勝之法。教且收住帆幔，各依次序回寨。操升帳謂眾謀士曰：「若非天命助吾，安得鳳雛妙計？鐵索連舟，果然渡江如履平地。」程昱曰：「船皆連鎖，固是平穩；但彼若用火攻，難以迴避。不可不防。」操大笑曰：「程仲德雖有遠慮，卻還有見不到處。」荀攸曰：「仲德之言甚是。丞相何故笑之？」\n\n操曰：「凡用火攻，必藉風力。方今隆冬之際，但有西風北風，安有東風南風耶？吾居於西北之上，彼兵皆在南岸，彼若用火，是燒自己之兵也，吾何懼哉？若是十月小春之時，吾早已提備矣。」諸拜皆伏拜曰：「丞相高見，眾人不及。」操顧諸將曰：「青、徐、燕、代之眾，不慣乘舟。今非此計，安能涉大江之險！」只見班部中，二將挺身出曰：「小將雖幽、燕之人，也能乘舟。今願借巡船二十隻，直至北江口，奪旗鼓而還，以顯北軍亦能乘舟也。」\n\n操視之，乃袁紹手下舊將焦觸、張南也。操曰：「汝等皆生長北方，恐乘舟不便。江南之兵，往來水上，習練精熟，汝勿輕以性命為兒戲也。」焦觸、張南大叫曰：「如其不勝，甘受軍法。」操曰：「戰船盡已連鎖，惟有小舟。每舟可容二十人，只恐未便接戰。」觸曰：「若用大船，何足為奇？乞付小舟二十餘隻。某與張南各引一半，只今日直抵江南水寨，須要奪旗斬將而還。」操曰：「吾與汝二十隻船，差撥精銳軍五百人，皆長槍硬弩。到來日天明，將大寨船出到江面上，遠為之勢。更差文聘亦領三十隻巡船接應汝回。」焦觸、張南欣喜而退。次日四更造飯，五更結束已定，早聽得水寨中擂鼓鳴金。船皆出寨，分布水面。長江一帶，青紅旗號交雜。焦觸、張南領哨船二十隻，穿寨而出，望江南進發。\n\n卻說南岸隔日聽得鼓聲喧震，遙望曹操調練水軍，探事人報知周瑜。瑜往山頂觀之，操軍已收回。次日，忽又聞鼓聲震天，軍士急登高觀望，見有小船衝波而來，飛報中軍。周瑜問帳下誰敢先出。韓當、周泰二人齊出曰：「某當權為先鋒破敵。」瑜喜，傳令各寨嚴加守禦，不可輕動。韓當、周泰各引哨船五隻，分左右而出。\n\n卻說焦觸、張南，憑一勇之氣，飛棹小船而來。韓當胸披掩心，手執長槍，立於船頭。焦觸船先到，便命軍士亂箭望韓當船上射來。當用牌遮隔。焦觸挺長槍與韓當交鋒。當手起一槍，刺死焦觸。張南隨後大叫趕來。刺斜裏周泰船出。張南挺槍立於船頭，兩邊弓矢亂射。周泰一臂挽牌，一手提刀。兩船相離七八尺，泰即飛身一躍，直躍過張南船上，手起刀落，砍張南於水中，亂殺駕舟軍士。眾船飛棹急回。韓當、周泰，催船追趕，到半江中，恰與文聘船相迎。兩邊便擺定船廝殺。\n\n卻說周瑜引眾將立於山頂，遙望江北水面艨艟戰船，排合江上，旗幟號帶，皆有次序。回看文聘與韓當、周泰相持。韓當、周泰奮力攻擊，文聘抵敵不住，回船而走。韓、周二人，急催船追趕。周瑜恐二人深入重地，便將白旗招颭，令眾鳴金。二人乃揮棹而回。\n\n周瑜於山頂看隔江戰船，盡入水寨。瑜顧謂眾將曰：「江北戰船如蘆葦之密，操又多謀，當用何計以破之？」眾未及對，忽見曹操寨中，被風吹折中央黃旗，飄入江中。瑜大笑曰：「此不祥之兆也！」\n\n正觀之際，忽狂風大作，江中波濤拍岸。一陣風過，刮起旗角於周瑜臉上拂過。瑜猛然想起一事在心，大叫一聲，往後便倒，口吐鮮血。諸將急救起時，卻早不省人事。正是：\n一時忽笑又忽叫，難使南軍破北軍。\n畢竟周瑜性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 49\n\n第四十九回 七星壇諸葛祭風 三江口周瑜縱火\n\n卻說周瑜立於山頂，觀望良久，忽然望後而倒，口吐鮮血，不省人事。左右救回帳中。諸將皆來動問，盡皆愕然，相顧曰：「江北百萬之眾，虎踞鯨吞。不料都督如此，倘曹兵一至，如之奈何？」慌忙差人申報吳侯，一面求醫調治。\n\n卻說魯肅見周瑜臥病，心中憂悶，來見孔明，言周瑜猝病之事。孔明曰：「公以為何如！」肅曰：「此乃曹操之福，江東之禍也。」孔明笑曰：「公瑾之病，亮亦能醫。」肅曰：「誠如此，則國家幸甚！」即請孔明同去看病。肅先入見周瑜。瑜以被蒙頭而臥。肅曰：「都督病勢若何？」周瑜曰：「心腹攪痛，時復昏迷。」肅曰：「曾服何藥餌？」瑜曰：「心中嘔逆，藥不能下。」肅曰：「適來去望孔明，言能醫都督之病。現在帳外，煩來醫治，何如？」\n\n瑜命請入，教左右扶起，坐於床上。孔明曰：「連日不晤君顏，何期貴體不安！」瑜曰：「『人有旦夕禍福』，豈能自保？」孔明笑曰：「『天有不測風雲』，人又豈能料乎？」瑜聞失色，乃作呻吟之聲。孔明曰：「都督心中似覺煩積否？」瑜曰：「然。」孔明曰：「必須用涼藥以解之。」瑜曰：「已服涼藥，全然無效。」孔明曰：「須先理其氣；氣若順，則呼吸之間，自然痊可。」\n\n瑜料孔明必知其意，乃以言挑之曰：「欲得順氣，當服何藥？」孔明笑曰：「亮有一方，便教都督氣順。」瑜曰：「願先生賜教。」孔明索紙筆，屏退左右，密書十六字曰：「欲破曹公，宜用火攻；萬事俱備，只欠東風。」寫畢，遞與周瑜曰：「此都督病源也。」\n\n瑜見了大驚，暗思：「孔明真神人也！早已知我心事！只索以實情告之。」乃笑曰：「先生已知我病源，將用何藥治之？事在危急，望即賜教。」孔明曰：「亮雖不才，曾遇異人，傳授奇門遁甲天書，可以呼風喚雨。都督若要東南風時，可於南屏山建一臺，名曰『七星壇』。高九尺，作三層，用一百二十人，手執旗旛圍遶。亮於臺上作法，借三日三夜東南大風，助都督用兵，何如？」瑜曰：「休道三日三夜，只一夜大風，大事可成矣。只是事在目前，不可遲緩。」孔明曰：「十一月二十日甲子祭風，至二十二日丙寅風息，如何？」\n\n瑜聞言大喜，矍然而起。便傳令差五百精壯軍士，往南屏山築壇；撥一百二十人，執旗守壇，聽候使令。\n\n孔明辭別出帳，與魯肅上馬，來南屏山相度地勢，令軍士取東南方赤土築壇。方圓二十四丈，每一層高三尺，共是九尺。下一層插二十八宿旗：東方七面青旗，按角、亢、氐、房、心、尾、箕，布蒼龍之形；北方七面皂旗，按斗、牛、女、虛、危、室、壁，作玄武之勢；西方七面白旗，按奎、婁、冑、昴、畢、觜、參，踞白虎之威；南方七面紅旗，按井、鬼、柳、星、張、翼、軫，成朱雀之狀。第二層周圍黃旗六十四面，按六十四卦，分八位而立。上一層用四人，各人戴束髮冠，穿皂羅袍，鳳衣博帶，朱履方裾，前左立一人，手執長竿，竿尖上用雞羽為葆，以招風信；前右立一人，手執長竿，竿上繫七星號帶，以表風色；後左立一人，捧寶劍；後右立一人，捧香爐。壇下二十四人，各持旌旗、寶蓋、大戟、長戈、黃旄、白銊、朱旛、皂縣，環遶四面。\n\n孔明於十一月二十日甲子吉辰，沐浴齋戒，身披道衣，跣足散髮，來到壇前，分付魯肅曰：「子敬自往軍中相助公瑾調兵。倘亮所祈無應，不可有怪。」魯肅別去。孔明囑付守壇將士：「不許擅離方位。不許交頭接耳。不許失口亂言。不許失驚打怪。如違令者斬！」眾皆領命。孔明緩步登壇，觀瞻方位已定，焚香於爐，注水於盂，仰天暗祝。下壇入帳中少歇，令軍士更替吃飯。孔明一日上壇三次，下壇三次，卻不見有東南風。\n\n且說周瑜請程普、魯肅一班軍官，在帳中伺侯，只等東南風起，便調兵出；一面關報孫權接應。黃蓋已自準備火船二十隻，船頭密布大釘，船內裝載蘆葦乾柴，灌以魚油，上鋪硫黃、燄硝引火之物，各用青布油單遮蓋。船頭上插青龍牙旗，船尾各繫走舸。在帳下聽侯，只等周瑜號令。甘寧、闞澤窩盤蔡和、蔡中在水寨中，每日飲酒，不放一卒登岸。周圍盡是東吳軍馬，把得水洩不通。只等帳上號令下來。\n\n周瑜正在帳中坐議，探子來報：「吳侯船隻離寨八十五里停泊，只等都督好音。」瑜即差魯肅遍告各部下官兵將士：「俱各收拾船隻、軍器、帆櫓等物。號令一出，時刻休違。倘有違誤，即按軍法。」眾兵將得令，一個個磨拳擦掌，準備廝殺。\n\n是日看看近夜，天色清明，微風不動。瑜謂魯肅曰：「孔明之言謬矣。隆冬之時，怎得東南風乎？」肅曰：「吾料孔明必不謬談。」將近三更時分，忽聽風聲響，旗旛轉動。瑜出帳看時時，旗腳竟飄西北，霎時間東南風大起。瑜駭然曰：「此人有奪天地造化之法，鬼神不測之術！若留此人，乃東吳禍根也。及早殺卻，免生他日之憂。」急喚帳前護軍校尉丁奉、徐盛二將：「各帶一百人。徐盛從江內去，丁奉從旱路去，都到南屏山七星壇前。休問長短，拏住諸葛亮便行斬首，將首級來請功。」二將領命。徐盛下船，一百刀斧手，蕩開棹槳；丁奉上馬，一百弓弩手，各跨征駒，往南屏山來。於路正迎著東南風起。後人有詩曰：\n七星壇上臥龍登，一夜東風江水騰。\n不是孔明施妙計，周郎安得逞才能？\n\n丁奉馬軍先到，見壇上執旗將士，當風而立。丁奉下馬提劍上壇，不見孔明，慌問守壇將士。答曰：「恰纔下壇去了。」丁奉忙下壇尋時，徐盛船已到。二人聚於江邊。小卒報曰：「昨晚一隻快船停在前灘口，適間卻見孔明披髮下船。那船望上水去了。」丁奉、徐盛便分水陸兩路追襲。徐盛教拽起滿帆，搶風而使。遙望前船不遠，徐盛在船頭高聲大叫：「軍師休去！都督有請！」只見孔明立於船尾大笑曰：「上覆都督：好好用兵。諸葛亮暫回夏口，異日再容相見。」徐盛曰：「請暫少住，有緊話說。」孔明曰：「吾已料定都督不能容我，必來加害，預先教趙子龍來相接。將軍不必追趕。」\n\n徐盛見前船無篷，只顧趕去。看看至近，趙雲拈弓搭箭，立於船尾大叫曰：「吾乃常山趙子龍也！奉令特來接軍師。你如何來追趕？本待一箭射死你來，顯得失了兩家和氣。教你知我手段！」言迄，箭到處，射斷徐盛船上篷索。那篷墮落下水，其船便橫。趙雲卻教自己船上拽起滿帆，乘順風而去。其船如飛，追之不及。\n\n岸上丁奉喚徐盛船近岸，言曰：「諸葛亮神機妙算，人不可及。更兼趙雲有萬夫不當之勇。汝知他當陽長阪時否？吾等只索回報便了。」於是二人回見周瑜，言孔明預先約趙雲迎接去了。周瑜大驚曰：「此人如此多謀，使我曉夜不安矣！」魯肅曰：「且待破曹之後，卻再圖之。」\n\n瑜從其言，喚集諸將聽令。先教甘寧：「帶了蔡中並降卒沿南岸而走，只打北軍旗號，直取烏林地面，正當曹操屯糧之所。深入軍中，舉火為號。只留下蔡和一人在帳下，我有用處。」第二喚太史慈分付：「你可領三千兵，直奔黃州地界，斷曹操合淝接應之兵，就逼曹兵，放火為號。只看紅旗，便是吳侯接應兵到。」這兩隊兵最遠先發。第三喚呂蒙領三千兵去烏林接應，甘寧焚燒曹操寨柵。第四喚凌統領三千兵，直接彝陵界首，只看烏林火起，以兵應之。第五喚董襲領三千兵，直取漢陽，從漢川殺奔曹操寨中，看白旗接應。第六喚潘璋領三千兵，盡打白旗，往漢陽接應董襲。\n\n六隊軍馬各自分路去了。卻令黃蓋安排火船，使小卒馳書約曹操今夜來降。一面撥戰船四隻，隨於黃蓋船後接應。第一隊領兵軍官韓當，第二隊領兵軍官周泰，第三隊領兵軍官蔣欽，第四隊領兵軍官陳武：四隊各引戰船三百隻，前面各擺列火船二十隻。周瑜自與程普在大艨艟上督戰，徐盛、丁奉為左右護衛，只留魯肅共闞澤及眾謀士守寨。程普見周瑜調軍有法，甚相敬服。\n\n卻說孫權差使命持兵符至，說已差陸遜為先鋒，直抵蔪、黃地面進兵，吳侯自為後應。瑜又差人西山放火砲，南屏山舉號旗。各各準備停當，只等黃昏舉動。\n\n話分兩頭：且說劉玄德在夏口專候孔明回來，忽見一隊船到，乃是公子劉琦自來探聽消息。玄德請上敵樓坐定，說：「東南風起多時，子龍去接孔明，至今不見到，吾心甚憂。」小校遙指樊口港上：「一帆風送扁舟來到，必軍師也。」玄德與劉琦下樓迎接。須臾到，孔明、子龍登岸。玄德大喜。問候畢，孔明曰：「且無暇告訴別事。前者所約軍馬戰船，皆已辦否？」玄德曰：「收拾久矣，只候軍師調用。」\n\n孔明便與玄德、劉琦升帳坐定，謂趙雲曰：「子龍可帶三千軍馬，渡江逕取烏林小路，揀樹木蘆葦密處埋伏。今夜四更已後，曹操必然從那條路奔走。等他軍馬過，就半中間放起火來。雖然不殺他盡絕，也殺一半。」雲曰：「烏林有兩條路：一條通南郡，一條取荊州。不知向那條路來？」孔明曰：「南郡勢迫，曹操不敢往，必來荊州，然後大軍投許昌而去。」\n\n雲領計去了。又喚張飛曰：「翼德可領三千兵渡江，截斷彝陵這條路，去葫蘆谷口埋伏。曹操不敢走南彝陵，必望北彝陵去。來日雨過，必然來埋鍋造飯。只看煙起，便就山邊放起火來。雖然不捉得曹操，翼德這場功料也不小。」\n\n飛領計去了。又喚糜竺、糜芳、劉封三人，各駕船隻。遶江剿擒敗軍，奪取器械。三人領計去了。孔明起身，謂公子劉琦曰：「武昌一望之地，最為緊要。公子便請回。率領所部之兵，陳於岸口。操一敗必有逃來者，就而擒之，卻不可輕離城郭。」劉琦便辭玄德，孔明去了。孔明謂玄德曰：「主公可於樊口屯兵，憑高而望，坐看今夜周郎成大功也。」\n\n時雲長在側，孔明全然不睬。雲長忍耐不住，乃高聲曰：「關某自隨兄長征戰多年來，未嘗落後。今日逢大敵，軍師卻不委用，此是何意？」孔明笑曰：「雲長勿怪！某本欲煩足下把一個最緊要的隘口，怎奈有些違礙處，不敢教去。」雲長曰：「有何違礙？願即見諭。」孔明曰：「昔日曹操待足下甚厚，足下當有以報之。今日操兵敗，必走華容道。若令足下去時，必然放他過去。因此不敢教去。」\n\n雲長曰：「軍師好多心！當日曹操果是重待某，某已斬顏良，誅文醜，解白馬之圍，報過他了。今日撞見，豈肯輕放！」孔明曰：「倘若放了時，卻如何？」雲長曰：「願依軍法。」孔明曰：「如此，立下文書。」雲長便與了軍令狀。雲長曰：「若曹操不從那條路上來，如何？」孔明曰：「我亦與你軍令狀。」雲長大喜。孔明曰：「雲長可於華容小路高山之處，堆積柴草，放起一把火煙，引曹操來。」雲長曰：「曹操望見煙，知有埋伏，如何肯來？」孔明笑曰：「豈不聞兵法虛虛實實之論？操雖能用兵，只此可以瞞過他也。他見煙起，將謂虛張聲勢，必然投這條路來。將軍休得容情。」\n\n雲長領了將令，引關平、周倉並五百校刀手，投華容道埋伏去了。玄德曰：「吾弟義氣深重，若曹操果然投華容道去時，只恐端的放了。」孔明曰：「亮夜觀乾象，操賊未合身亡。留這人情，教雲長做了，亦是美事。」玄德曰：「先生神算，世所罕及！」孔明遂與玄德往樊口看周瑜用兵，留孫乾、簡雍守城。\n\n卻說曹操在大寨中，與眾將商議，只等黃蓋消息。當日東南風起甚緊，程昱入告曹操曰：「今日東南風起，宜預隄防。」操笑曰：「冬至一陽生，來復之時，安得無東南風？何足為怪？」軍士忽報江東一隻小船來到，說有黃蓋密書，操急喚入，其人呈上書。書中訴說：「周瑜關防嚴緊，因此無計脫身。今有鄱陽湖新運到糧，周瑜差蓋巡哨，已有方便。好歹殺江東名將，獻首來降。只在今晚三更，船上插青龍牙旗者，即糧船也。」操大喜，遂與眾將來到水寨中大船上，觀望黃蓋船到。\n\n且說江東，天色向晚，周瑜喚出蔡和，令軍士縛倒，和叫：「無罪！」瑜曰：「汝是何等人，敢來詐降！吾今缺少福物祭旗，願借你首級。」和抵賴不過，大叫曰：「汝家闞澤、甘寧，亦曾與謀！」瑜曰：「此乃吾之所使也。」蔡和悔之無及。瑜令捉至江邊皂纛旗下，奠酒燒紙，一刀斬了蔡和，用血祭旗畢，便令開船。黃蓋在第三隻火船上，獨披掩心甲，手提利刃，旗上大書「先鋒黃蓋」。蓋乘一天順風，望赤壁進發。\n\n是時東風大作，波浪洶湧。操在中軍遙望隔江，看看月上照耀江水，如萬道金蛇，翻波戲浪。操迎風大笑，自以為得志。忽一軍指說：「江南隱隱一簇帆幔，使風而來。」操憑高望之，報稱：「皆插青龍牙旗。內中有大旗，上書先鋒黃蓋名字。」操笑曰：「公覆來降，此天助我也！」\n\n來船漸近。程昱觀望良久，謂操曰：「來船必詐。且休教近寨。」操曰：「何以知之？」程昱曰：「糧在船中，船必穩重。今觀來船，輕而且浮；更兼今夜東南風甚緊；倘有詐謀，何以當之？」操省悟，便問：「誰去止之？」文聘曰：「某在水上頗熟，願請一往。」言畢，跳下小船，用手一指，十數隻巡船，隨文聘船出。聘立在船頭，大叫：「丞相鈞旨，南船且休近寨，就江心拋住。」眾軍齊喝：「快下了篷！」\n\n言未絕，弓弦響處，文聘被箭射中左臂，倒在船中。船上大亂，各自奔回。南船距操寨止隔二里水面。黃蓋用刀一招，前船一齊發火。火趁風威，風助火勢，船如箭發，煙燄障天。二十隻火船，撞入水寨。曹寨中船隻一時盡著；又被鐵環銷住，無處逃避。隔江砲響，四下火船齊到，但見三江面上，火逐風飛，一派通紅，漫天徹地。\n\n曹操回觀岸上營寨，幾處煙火。黃蓋跳在小船上，背後數人駕舟，冒煙突火，來尋曹操，操見勢急，方欲跳上岸，忽張遼駕一小腳船，扶操下得船時，那隻大船，已自著了。張遼與十數人保護曹操，飛奔岸口。黃蓋望見穿絳紅袍者下船，料是曹操，乃催船速進，手提利刃，高聲大叫：「曹賊休走！黃蓋在此！」操叫苦連聲。張遼拈弓搭箭，覷著黃蓋較近，一箭射去。此時風聲正大，黃蓋在火光中，那裏聽得弓弦響？正中肩窩，翻身落水。正是：\n火厄盛時遭水厄，棒瘡愈後患金瘡。\n未知黃蓋性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 50\n\n第五十回 諸葛亮智算華容 關雲長義釋曹操\n\n卻說當夜張遼一箭射黃蓋下水，救得曹操登岸，尋著馬匹走時，軍已大亂。韓當冒煙突火來攻水寨，忽聽得士卒報道：「後梢舵上一人，高叫將軍表字。」韓當細聽，但聞高叫：「義公救我！」當曰：「此黃公覆也！」急教救起。見黃蓋負箭著傷，咬出箭桿，箭頭陷在肉內。韓當急為脫去濕衣，用刀剜出箭頭，扯旗束之，脫自己戰袍與黃蓋穿了，先令別船送回大寨醫治。原來黃蓋深知水性，故大寒之時，和甲墮江，也逃得性命。\n\n卻說當日滿江火滾，喊聲震地。左邊是韓當、蔣欽兩軍從赤壁西邊殺來；右邊是周泰、陳武兩軍從赤壁東邊殺來；正中是周瑜、程普、徐盛、丁奉大隊船隻都到。火須兵應，兵仗火威。此正是：三江水戰，赤壁鏖兵。曹軍著槍中箭、火焚水溺者，不計其數。後人有詩曰： \n魏吳爭鬥決雌雄，赤壁樓船一掃空。\n烈火初張照雲海，周郎曾此破曹公。\n\n又有一絕云：\n山高月小水茫茫，追歎前朝割據忙。\n南士無心迎魏武，東風有意便周郎。\n\n不說江中鏖兵。且說甘寧令蔡中引入曹寨深處，寧將蔡中一刀砍於馬下，就草上放起火來。呂蒙遙望中軍火起，也放十數處火，接應甘寧。潘璋、董襲分頭放火吶喊。四下裏鼓聲大震。曹操與張遼引百餘騎，在火林內走，看前面無一處不著。正走之間，毛玠救得文聘，引十數騎到。操令軍尋路。張遼指道：「只有烏林，地面空闊可走。」操逕奔烏林。\n\n正走間，背後一軍趕到，大叫：「曹賊休走！」火光中現出呂蒙旗號。操催軍馬向前，留張遼斷後，抵敵呂蒙。卻見前面火把又起，從山谷中擁出一軍，大叫：「凌統在此！」曹操肝膽皆裂。忽刺斜裏一彪軍到，大叫：「丞相休慌！徐晃在此！」彼此混戰一場，奪路望北而走。忽見一隊軍馬屯在山坡前。徐晃出問，乃是袁紹手下降將馬延、張顗，有三千北地軍馬，列寨在彼；當夜見滿天火起，未敢轉動，恰好接著曹操。操教二將引一千軍馬開路，其餘留著護身。操得這枝生力軍馬，心中稍安。馬延、張顗二將飛騎前行。不到十里，喊聲起處，一彪軍出。為首一將，大呼曰：「吾乃東吳甘興霸也！」馬延正欲交鋒，早被甘寧一刀斬於馬下。張顗挺槍來迎，寧大喝一聲，顗措手不及，被寧手起一刀，翻身落馬。後軍飛報曹操。操此時指望合淝有兵救應，不想孫權在合淝路口，望見江中火光，知是我軍得勝，便教陸遜舉火為號；太史慈見了，與陸遜合兵一處，衝殺將來。操只得望彝陵而走。路上撞見張郃，操令斷後。\n\n縱馬加鞭，走至五更，回望火光漸遠，操心方定，問曰：「此是何處？」左右曰：「此是烏林之西，宜都之北。」操見樹林叢雜，山川險峻，乃於馬上仰面大笑不止。諸將問曰：「丞相何故大笑？」操曰：「吾不笑別人，單笑周瑜無謀，諸葛亮少智。若是吾用兵之時，預先在這裏伏下一軍，如之奈何？」\n\n說猶未了，兩邊鼓聲震響，火光沖天而起，驚得曹操幾乎墜馬。刺斜裏一彪軍殺出，大叫：「我趙子龍奉軍師將令，在此等候多時了！」操教徐晃、張郃雙敵趙雲，自己冒煙突火而去。子龍不來追趕，只顧搶奪旗幟，曹操得脫。\n\n天色微明，黑雲罩地，東南風尚不息。忽然大雨傾盆，濕透衣甲。操與軍士冒雨而行，諸軍皆有飢色。操令軍士往村落中劫掠糧食，尋覓火種。方欲造飯，後面一軍趕到。操心甚慌。原來卻是李典、許褚保謢著眾謀士來到。\n\n操大喜，令軍馬且行，問：「前面是那裏地面？」人報：「一邊是南彝陵大路，一邊是北彝陵山路。」操問：「那裏投南郡江陵去近？」軍士稟曰：「取南彝陵過葫蘆口去最便。」操教走南彝陵。行至葫蘆口，軍皆飢餒，行走不上，馬亦困乏，多有倒於路者。操教前面暫歇。馬上有帶得鑼鍋的，也有村中掠得糧米的，便就山邊揀乾處埋鍋造飯，割馬肉燒吃，盡皆脫去濕衣，於風頭吹晒。馬皆摘鞍野放，咽咬草根。\n\n操坐於疏林之下，仰面大笑。眾官問曰：「適來丞相笑周瑜、諸葛亮，引惹出趙子龍來，又折了許多人馬，如今為何又笑？」操曰：「吾笑諸葛亮、周瑜，畢竟智謀不足。若是我用兵時，就這個去處，也埋伏一彪軍馬，以逸待勞；我等縱然脫得性命，也不免重傷矣。彼見不到此，我是以笑之。」\n\n正說間，前軍後軍一齊發喊。操大驚，棄甲上馬。眾軍多有不及收馬者。早見四下火煙布合山口，一軍擺開。為首乃燕人張翼德，橫矛立馬，大叫：「操賊走那裏去！」諸軍眾將見了張飛，盡皆膽寒。許褚騎無鞍馬來戰張飛。張遼、徐晃二將，縱馬也來夾攻。兩邊軍馬混戰做一團。操先撥馬走脫，諸將各自脫身。張飛從後趕來。操迤邐奔逃，追兵漸遠，回顧眾將多已帶傷。\n\n正行間，軍士稟曰：「前面有兩條路，請問丞相從那條路去？」操問：「那條路近？」軍士曰：「大路稍平，卻遠五十餘里；小路投華容道，卻近五十餘里。只是地窄路險，坑坎難行。」操令人上山觀望，回報：「小路山邊有數處煙起。大路並無動靜。」操教前軍便走華容道小路。諸將曰：「烽煙起處，必有軍馬，何故反走這條路？」操曰：「豈不聞兵書有云：『虛則實之，實則虛之。』諸葛亮多謀，故使人於山僻燒煙，使我軍不敢從這條山路走，他卻伏兵於大路等著。吾料已定，偏不教中他計！」諸將皆曰：「丞相妙算，人所不及。」遂勒兵走華容道。此時人皆飢倒，馬盡困乏。焦頭爛額者扶策而行，中箭著槍者勉強而走。衣甲濕透，個個不全；軍器旗旛，紛紛不整。大半皆是彝陵道上被趕得慌，只騎得禿馬，鞍轡衣服，盡皆拋棄。正值隆冬嚴寒之時，其苦何可勝言。\n\n操見前軍停馬不進，問是何故。回報曰：「前面山僻路小，因早晨下雨，坑塹內積水不流，泥陷馬蹄，不能前進。」操大怒，叱曰：「軍旅逢山開路，遇水疊橋，豈有泥濘不堪行之理！」傳下號令，教老弱中傷軍士在後慢行，強壯者擔土束柴，搬草運蘆，填塞道路，務要即時行動；如違令者斬。眾軍只得都下馬，就路旁砍伐竹木，填塞山路。操恐後軍來趕，令張遼、許褚、徐晃引百騎執刀在手，但遲慢者便斬之。\n\n操喝令人馬沿棧而行，死者不可勝數。號哭之聲，於路不絕。操怒曰：「生死有命，何哭之有！如再哭者立斬！」三停人馬：一停落後，一停填了溝壑，一停跟隨曹操。過了險峻，路稍平坦。操回顧止有三百餘騎隨後，並無衣甲袍鎧整齊者。操催速行。眾將曰：「馬盡乏矣，只好少歇。」操曰：「趕到荊州將息未遲。」又行不到數里，操在馬上揚鞭大笑。眾將問：「丞相何又大笑？」操曰：「人皆言周瑜、諸葛亮足智多謀，以吾觀之，到底是無能之輩。若使此處伏一旅之師，吾等皆束手受縛矣。」\n\n言未畢，一聲砲響，兩邊五百校刀手擺開，為首大將關雲長，提青龍刀，跨赤兔馬，截住去路。操軍見了，亡魂喪膽，面面相覷。操曰：「既到此處，只得決一死戰！」眾將曰：「人縱然不怯，馬力已乏，安能復戰？」程昱曰：「某素知雲長傲上而不忍下，欺強而不凌弱；恩怨分明，信義素著。丞相昔日有恩於彼，今只親自告之，可脫此難。」\n\n操從其說，即縱馬向前，欠身謂雲長曰：「將軍別來無恙？」雲長亦欠身答曰：「關某奉軍師將令，等候丞相多時。」操曰：「曹操兵敗勢危，到此無路，望將軍以昔日之情為重。」雲長曰：「昔日關某雖蒙丞相厚恩，然已斬顏良，誅文醜，解白馬之圍，以奉報矣。今日之事，豈敢以私廢公？」操曰：「五關斬將之時，還能記否？大丈夫以信義為重。將軍深明《春秋》，豈不知庾公之斯追子濯孺子之事乎？」\n\n雲長是個義重如山之人，想起當日曹操許多恩義，與後來五關斬將之事，如何不動心？又見曹軍惶惶皆欲垂淚，越發心中不忍。於是把馬頭勒回，謂眾軍曰：「四散擺開。」這個分明是放曹操的意思。操見雲長回馬，便和眾將一齊衝將過去。雲長回身時，曹操已與眾將過去了。雲長大喝一聲，眾軍皆下馬，哭拜於地。雲長愈加不忍。正猶豫間，張遼驟馬而至，雲長見了，又動故舊之情；長歎一聲，並皆放去，後人有詩曰： \n曹瞞兵敗走華容，正與關公狹路逢。\n只為當初恩義重，放開金鎖走蛟龍。\n\n曹操既脫華容之難，行至谷口，回顧所隨軍兵，止有二十七騎。比及天晚，已近南郡，火把齊明，一簇人馬攔路。操大驚曰：「吾命休矣！」只見一群哨馬衝到，方認得是曹仁軍馬。操纔心安。曹仁接著，言：「雖知兵敗，不敢遠離，只得在附近迎接。」操曰：「幾與汝不相見也！」\n\n於是引眾入南郡安歇。隨後張遼也到，說雲長之德。操點將校，中傷者極多，操皆令將息。曹仁置酒與操解悶，眾謀士俱在座。操忽仰天大慟。眾謀士曰：「丞相於虎窟中逃難之時，全無懼怯；今到城中，人已得食，馬已得料，正須整頓軍馬復仇，何反痛哭？」操曰：「吾哭郭奉孝耳！若奉孝在，決不使吾有此大失也！」遂搥胸大哭曰：「哀哉，奉孝！痛哉，奉孝！惜哉，奉孝！」眾謀士皆默然自慚。\n\n次日，操喚曹仁曰：「吾今暫回許都，收拾軍馬，必來報讎。汝可保全南郡。吾有一計，密留在此，非急休開，急則開之。依計而行，使東吳不敢正視南郡。」仁曰：「合淝、襄陽，誰可保守？」操曰：「荊州託汝管領；襄陽吾已撥夏侯惇守把。合淝最為緊要之地，吾命張遼為主將，樂進、李典為副將，保守此地。但有緩急，飛報將來。」\n\n操分撥已定，遂上馬引眾奔回許昌。荊州原降文武各官，依舊帶回許昌調用。曹仁自遺曹洪據守彝陵、南郡，以防周瑜。\n\n卻說關雲長放了曹操，引軍自回。此時諸路軍馬，皆得馬匹、器械、錢糧，已回夏口；獨雲長不獲一人一騎，空身回見玄德。孔明正與玄德作賀，忽報雲長至。孔明忙離坐席，執盃相迎曰：「且喜將軍立此蓋世之功，與普天下除大害。合宜遠慶賀。」\n\n雲長默然。孔明曰：「將軍莫非因吾等不曾遠接，故而不樂？」回顧左右曰：「汝等緣何不先報？」雲長曰：「關某特來請死。」孔明曰：「莫非曹操不曾投華容道上來？」雲長曰：「是從那裏來。關某無能，因此被他走脫。」孔明曰：「拏得甚將士來？」雲長曰：「皆不曾拏。」孔明曰：「此是雲長想曹操昔日之恩，故意放了。但既有軍令狀在此，不得不按軍法。」遂叱武士推出斬之。正是： \n拚將一死酬知己，致令千秋仰義名。\n未知雲長性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 51\n\n第五十一回 曹仁大戰東吳兵 孔明一氣周公瑾\n\n卻說孔明欲斬雲長。玄德曰：「昔吾三人結義時，誓同生死。今雲長雖犯法，不忍違卻前盟。望權記過，容將功贖罪。」孔明方纔饒了。\n\n且說周瑜收軍點將，各各敘功，申報吳侯。所得降卒，盡皆發付渡江。大犒三軍，遂進兵攻取南郡。前隊臨江下寨，前後分五營。周瑜居中。\n\n瑜正與眾商議征進之策，忽報：「劉玄德使孫乾來與都督作賀。」瑜命請入。乾施禮畢，言：「主公特命乾拜謝都督大德，有薄禮上獻。」瑜問曰：「玄德在何處？」乾答曰：「現移兵屯油江口。」瑜驚曰：「孔明亦在油江否？」乾曰：「孔明與主公同在油江。」瑜曰：「足下先回，某自來相謝也。」\n\n瑜收了禮物，發付孫乾先回。肅曰：「卻纔都督為何失驚？」瑜曰：「劉備屯兵油江，必有取南郡之意。我等費了許多軍馬，用了許多錢糧，目下南郡唾手可得；彼等心懷不仁，要就現成，須放著周瑜不死！」肅曰：「當用何策退之？」瑜曰：「吾自去和他說話。好便好；不好時不等他取南郡，先結果了劉備！」肅曰：「某願同往。」於是瑜與魯肅引三千輕騎，逕投油江口來。\n\n先說孫乾回見玄德，言周瑜將親來相謝。玄德乃問孔明曰：「來意若何？」孔明笑曰：「那裏為這些薄禮，肯來相謝。止為南郡而來。」玄德曰：「他若提兵來，何以待之？」孔明曰：「他來便可如此如此答應。」遂於油江口擺開戰船，岸上列著軍馬。\n\n人報周瑜、魯肅引兵到來，孔明使趙雲領數騎來接。瑜見軍勢雄壯，心甚不安。行至營門外，玄德、孔明迎入帳中。各敘禮畢，設宴相待。玄德舉酒致謝鏖兵之事。\n\n酒至數巡，瑜曰：「豫州移兵在此，莫非有取南郡之意否？」玄德曰：「聞都督欲取南郡，故來相助。若都督不取，備必取之。」瑜笑曰：「吾東吳久欲吞併漢江，今南郡已在掌中，如何不取？」玄德曰：「勝負不可預定。曹操臨歸，今曹仁守南郡等處，必有奇計；更兼曹仁勇不可當；但恐都督不能取耳。」瑜曰：「吾若取不得，那時任從公取。」玄德曰：「孔明、子敬在此為證，都督休悔。」\n\n魯肅躊躇未對。瑜曰：「大丈夫一言既出，何悔之有！」孔明曰：「都督此言，甚是公論。先讓東吳去取；若不下，主公取之，有何不可？」瑜與肅辭別玄德、孔明，上馬而去。玄德問孔明曰：「卻纔先生教備如此回答，雖一時說了，展轉尋思，於理未然。我今孤窮一身，無置足之地，欲得南郡，權且容身；若先教周瑜取了，城池已屬東吳矣，卻如何得住？」孔明大笑曰：「當初亮勸主公取荊州，主公不聽，今日卻忘耶？」玄德曰：「前為景升之地，故不忍取；今為曹操之地，理合取之。」孔明曰：「不須主公憂慮。儘著周瑜去廝殺，早晚教主公在南郡城中高坐。」玄德曰：「計將安出？」孔明曰：「只須如此如此。」玄德大喜，只在江口屯紮，按兵不動。\n\n卻說周瑜、魯肅回寨。肅曰：「都督如何亦許玄德取南郡？」瑜曰：「吾彈指可得南郡，落得虛做人情。」隨問帳下將士：「誰敢先取南郡？」一人應聲而出，乃蔣欽也。瑜曰：「汝為先鋒，徐盛、丁奉為副將，撥五千精銳軍馬，先渡江。吾隨後引兵接應。」\n\n且說曹仁在南郡，分付曹洪守彝陵，以為犄角之勢。人報：「吳兵已渡漢江。」仁曰：「堅守勿戰為上。」驍騎牛金奮然進曰：「兵臨城下而不出戰，是怯也。況吾兵新敗，正當重振銳氣。某願借精兵五百，決一死戰。」\n\n仁從之，令牛金引五百軍出戰。丁奉縱馬來迎。約戰四五合，奉詐敗，牛金引軍追趕入陣。奉指揮眾軍一裏圍牛金於陣中。金左右衝突，不能得出。曹仁在城上望見牛金困在垓心，遂披甲上馬，引麾下壯士數百騎出城，奮力揮刀。殺入吳陣。徐盛迎戰，不能抵當。曹仁殺到垓心，救出牛金，回顧尚有數十騎在陣，不能得出，遂復翻身殺入，救出重圍。正遇蔣欽攔路，曹仁與牛金奮力衝散。仁弟曹純，亦引兵接應。混殺一陣，吳軍敗走，曹仁得勝而回。蔣欽兵敗，回見周瑜，瑜怒欲斬之，眾將告免。\n\n瑜即點兵，要親與曹仁決戰。甘寧曰：「都督未可造次。今曹仁令曹洪據守彝陵，為犄角之勢。某願以精兵三千，徑取彝陵，都督然後可取南郡。」瑜服其論，先教甘寧引三千兵攻打彝陵。早有細作報知曹仁，仁與陳矯商議。矯曰：「彝陵有失，南郡亦不可守矣。宜速救之。」仁遂令曹純與牛金暗地引兵救曹洪。曹純先使人報知曹洪，令洪出城誘敵。甘寧引兵至彝陵，洪出與甘寧交鋒。戰有二十餘合，洪敗走。寧奪了彝陵。至黃昏時，曹純、牛金兵到，兩下相合，圍了彝陵。\n\n探馬飛報周瑜，說甘寧困於彝陵城中，瑜大驚。程普曰：「可急分兵救之。」瑜曰：「此地正當衝要之處，若分兵去救，倘曹仁引兵來襲，奈何？」呂蒙曰：「甘興霸乃江東大將，豈可不救？」瑜曰：「吾欲自往救之；但留何人在此，代當吾任？」蒙曰：「留凌公續當之。蒙為前驅，都督斷後；不須十日，必奏凱歌。」瑜曰：「未知凌公續肯暫代吾任否？」凌統曰：「若十日為期，可當之；十日之外，不勝其任矣。」\n\n瑜大喜，遂留兵萬餘，付與凌統，即日起大兵投彝陵來。蒙謂瑜曰：「彝陵南僻小路，取南郡極便。可差五百軍去砍倒樹木，以斷其路。彼軍若敗，必走此路。馬不能行，必棄馬而走，吾可得其馬也。」\n\n瑜從之，差軍去訖。大兵將至彝陵，瑜問：「誰可突圍而入，以救甘寧？」周泰願往，即時綽刀縱馬，直殺入曹軍之中，逕到城下。甘寧望見周泰至，自出城迎之。泰言：「都督自提兵至。」寧傳令教軍士嚴裝飽食，準備內應。\n\n卻說曹洪、曹純、牛金聞周瑜兵將至，先使人往南郡報知曹仁，一面分兵拒敵。及吳兵至，曹兵迎之。比及交鋒，甘寧、周泰分兩路殺出，曹兵大亂，吳兵四下掩殺。曹洪、曹純、牛金果然投小路而走；卻被亂柴塞道，馬不能行，盡皆棄馬而走。吳兵得馬五百餘匹。周瑜驅兵星夜趕到南郡，正遇曹仁軍來救彝陵。兩軍接著，混戰一場。天色已晚，各自收兵。\n\n曹仁回城中，與眾商議。曹洪曰：「目今失了彝陵，勢已危急，何不拆丞相遺計觀之，以解此危？」曹仁曰：「汝言正合吾意。」遂拆書觀之，大喜，便傳令教五更造飯；平明，大小軍馬，盡皆棄城；城上遍插旌旗，虛張聲勢，軍分三門而出。\n\n卻說周瑜救出甘寧，陳兵於南郡城外。見曹兵分三門而出，瑜上將臺觀看。只見女牆邊虛插旌旗，無人守護；又見軍士腰下各束縛包裏。瑜暗忖曹仁必先準備走路，遂下將臺號令，分布兩軍為左右翼；如前軍得勝，只顧向前追趕，直待鳴金，方許退步。命程普督後軍，瑜親自引軍取城。對陣鼓聲響處，曹洪出馬搦戰。瑜自至門旗下，使韓當出馬，與曹洪交鋒。戰到三十餘合，洪敗走。曹仁自出接戰。周泰縱馬相迎。鬥十餘合，仁亦敗走，陣勢錯亂。\n\n周瑜麾兩翼軍殺出，曹軍大敗。瑜自引軍馬追至南郡城下，曹軍皆不入城，望西北而走。韓當、周泰引前部盡力追趕。瑜見城門大開；城上又無人，遂令眾軍搶城。數十騎當先而入。瑜在背後縱馬加鞭，直入甕城。陳矯在敵樓上，望見周瑜親自入城來，暗暗喝采道：「丞相妙策如神！」\n\n一聲梆子響，兩邊弓弩齊發，勢如驟雨。爭先入城的，都攧入陷坑內。周瑜急勒馬回時，被一弩箭，正射中左肋，翻身落馬。牛金從城中殺出，來捉周瑜。徐盛、丁奉二人捨命救去。城中曹兵突出，吳兵自相踐踏，落塹坑者無數。程普急收軍時，曹洪、曹仁分兵兩路殺回。吳兵大敗。幸得凌統引一軍從刺斜裏殺來，敵住曹兵。曹仁引得勝軍進城，程普收敗軍回寨。丁、徐二將救得周瑜到帳中，喚行軍醫者用鐵鉗子拔出箭頭，將金瘡藥敷掩瘡口，疼不可當，飲食俱廢。醫者曰：「此箭頭上有毒，急切不能痊可。若怒氣沖激，其瘡復發。」程普令三軍緊守各寨，不許輕出。三日後，牛金引軍來搦戰，程普按兵不動。牛金罵至日暮方回，次日又來罵戰。程普恐瑜生氣，不敢報知。第三日，牛金直至寨門外叫罵，聲聲只道要捉周瑜。程普與眾商議，欲暫且退兵，回見吳侯，卻再理會。\n\n卻說周瑜雖患瘡痛，心中自有主張；已知曹兵常來寨前叫罵，卻不見眾將來稟。一日，曹仁自引大軍，擂鼓吶喊，前來搦戰。程普拒住不出。周瑜喚眾將入帳問曰：「何處鼓譟吶喊？」眾將曰：「軍中教演士卒。」瑜怒曰：「何欺我也！吾已知曹兵常來寨前辱罵。程德謀既同掌兵權，何敢坐視？」遂命人請程普入帳問之。普曰：「吾見公瑾病瘡，醫者言勿觸怒，故曹兵搦戰，不敢報知。」瑜曰：「公等不戰，主意若何？」普曰：「眾將皆欲收兵暫回江東。待公箭瘡平復，再作區處。」\n\n瑜聽罷，於床上奮然躍起曰：「大丈夫既食君祿，當死於戰場，以馬革裏屍還，幸也！豈可為我一人，而廢國家大事乎？」言訖，即披甲上馬。諸軍眾將無不駭然，遂引數百騎出營前。望見曹軍已布成陣勢，曹仁自立馬於門旗下，揚鞭大罵曰：「周瑜孺子，料必橫夭，再不敢正覷我兵！」\n\n罵猶未絕，瑜從群騎內突然出曰：「曹仁匹夫！見周郎否！」曹軍看見，盡皆驚駭。曹仁回顧眾將曰：「可大罵之！」眾軍厲聲大罵。周瑜大怒，使潘璋出戰。未及交鋒，周瑜忽大叫一聲，口中噴血，墜於馬下。曹兵衝來，眾將向前抵住，混戰一場，救起周瑜，回到帳中。\n\n程普問曰：「都督貴體若何？」瑜密謂普曰：「此吾之計也。」普曰：「計將安出？」瑜曰：「吾身本無甚痛楚；吾所以為此者，欲令曹兵知我病危，必然欺敵。可使心腹軍士去城中詐降，說吾已死。今夜曹仁必來劫寨。吾卻於四下埋伏以應之，則曹仁可一鼓而擒也。」程普曰：「此計大妙！」隨就帳下舉起哀聲。眾軍大驚，盡傳言都督箭瘡大發而死，各寨盡皆挂孝。\n\n卻說曹仁在城中與眾商議，言周瑜怒氣沖髮，金瘡崩裂，以致口中噴血，墜於馬下，不久必亡。正論間，忽報：「吳寨內有十數個軍士來降。中間亦有二人，原是曹兵被擄過去的。」曹仁忙喚入問之。軍士曰：「今日周瑜陣前金瘡碎裂，歸寨即死。今眾將皆已挂孝舉哀。我等因受程普之辱，故特歸降，便報此事。」\n\n曹仁大喜，隨即商議今夜便去劫寨，奪周瑜之屍，斬其首級，送赴許都。陳矯曰：「此計速行，不可遲誤。」曹仁遂令牛金為先鋒，自為中軍，曹洪、曹純為合後，只留陳矯領些少軍士守城，其餘軍兵盡起。初更時出城，逕投周瑜大寨。來到寨門，不見一人，但見虛插旗槍而已。情知中計，急忙退軍。四下砲聲齊發，東邊韓當、蔣欽殺來，西邊周泰、潘璋殺來，南邊徐盛、丁奉殺來，北邊陳武、呂蒙殺來。曹兵大敗，三路軍皆被衝散，首尾不能相救。\n\n曹仁引十數騎殺出重圍，正遇曹洪，遂引敗殘軍馬一同奔走。殺到五更，離南郡不遠，一聲鼓響，凌統又引一軍攔住去路，截殺一陣。曹仁引軍刺斜而走，又遇甘寧大殺一陣。曹仁不敢回南郡，逕投襄陽大路而行。吳軍趕了一程，自回。\n\n周瑜、程普收住眾軍，逕到南郡城下，見旌旗布滿，敵樓上一將叫曰：「都督少罪！吾奉軍師將令，已取城了。吾乃常山趙子龍也。」周瑜大怒，便命攻城。城上亂箭射下。瑜命且回商議，使甘寧引數千軍馬，逕取荊州；凌統引數千軍馬，逕取襄陽；然後卻再取南郡未遲。\n\n正分撥間，忽然探馬飛來報說：「諸葛亮自得了南郡，遂用兵符，星夜詐調荊州守城軍馬來救，卻教張飛襲了荊州。」又一探馬飛來報說：「夏侯惇在襄陽，被諸葛亮差人齎兵符，詐稱曹仁求救，誘惇引兵出，卻教雲長襲取了襄陽。二處城池，全不費力，皆屬劉玄德矣。」周瑜曰：「諸葛亮怎得兵符？」程普曰：「他拏住陳矯，兵符自然盡屬之矣。」周瑜大叫一聲，金瘡迸裂。正是：\n幾郡城池無我分，一場辛苦為誰忙。\n未知性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 52\n\n第五十二回 諸葛亮智辭魯肅 趙子龍計取桂陽\n\n卻說周瑜見孔明襲了南郡，又聞他襲了荊襄，如何不氣？氣傷箭瘡，半晌方甦。眾將再三勸解。瑜曰：「若不殺諸葛村夫，怎息我心中怨氣？程德謀可助我攻打南郡，定要奪還東吳。」\n\n正議間，魯肅至。瑜謂之曰：「吾欲起兵與劉備、諸葛亮共決雌雄，復奪城池。子敬幸助我。」魯肅曰：「不可。方今與曹操相持，尚未分成敗；主公現攻合淝不下；如若自家互相吞併，倘曹兵乘虛而來，其勢危矣。況劉玄德舊曾曹操相厚，若逼得緊急，獻了城池，一同攻打東吳，如之奈何？」瑜曰：「吾等用計策，損兵馬，費錢糧，他去圖現成，豈不可恨！」肅曰：「公瑾且耐。容某親見玄德，將理來說他。若說不通，那時動兵未遲。」諸將曰：「子敬之言甚善。」\n\n於是魯肅引從者徑投南郡來，到城下叫門。趙雲出問，肅曰：「我要見劉玄德有話說。」雲答曰：「吾主與軍師在荊州城中。」肅遂不入南郡，徑奔荊州。見旌旗整列，軍容甚盛，肅暗羨曰：「孔明真非常人也！」軍士報入城中，說魯子敬要見。孔明令大開城門，接肅入衙。講禮畢，分賓主而坐。茶罷，肅曰：「吾主吳侯，與都督公瑾，教某再三申意皇叔。前者，操引百萬之眾，名下江南，實欲來圖皇叔；幸得東吳殺退曹兵，救了皇叔，所有荊州九郡，合當歸於東吳。今皇叔用詭計，奪占荊襄，使江東空費錢糧軍馬，而皇叔安受其利，恐於理未順。」\n\n孔明曰：「子敬乃高明之士，何故亦出此言？常言道：『物必歸主。』荊襄九郡，非東吳之地，乃劉景升之基業。吾主固景升之弟也。景升雖亡，其子尚在。以叔輔姪，而取荊州，有何不可？」肅曰：「若果係公子劉琦占據，尚有可解；今公子在江夏，須不在這裏。」孔明曰：「子敬欲見公子乎？」便命左右請公子出來。只見兩侍者從屏風後扶出劉琦。琦謂肅曰：「病軀不能施禮，子敬勿罪。」魯肅吃了一驚，默然無語，良久言曰：「公子若不在，便如何？」孔明曰：「公子在一日，守一日；若不在，別有商議。」肅曰：「若公子不在，須將城池還我東吳。」孔明曰：「子敬之言是也。」遂設宴相待。\n\n宴罷，肅辭出城，連夜歸寨，具言前事。瑜曰：「劉琦正青春年少，如何便得他死？這荊州何日得還？」肅曰：「都督放心。只在魯肅身上，務要討荊襄還東吳。」瑜曰：「子敬有何高見？」肅曰：「吾觀劉琦過於酒色，病入膏肓，現今面色羸瘦，氣喘嘔血；不過半年，其人必死。那時往取荊州，劉備須無得推故。」周瑜猶自忿氣未消，忽孫權遣使至。瑜令請入。使曰：「主公圍合肥，累戰不捷。特令都督收回大軍，且撥兵赴合肥相助。」周瑜只得班師回柴桑養病，令程普部領戰船士卒，來合肥聽孫權調用。\n\n卻說劉玄德自得荊州、南郡、襄陽，心中大喜，商議久遠之計。忽見一人上廳獻策，視之，乃伊籍也。玄德感其舊日之恩，十分相敬，坐而問之。籍曰：「要知荊州久遠之計，何不求賢士以問之？」玄德曰：「賢士安在？」籍曰：「荊襄馬氏兄弟五人，並有才名。幼者名謖，字幼常。其最賢者，眉間有白毛，名良，字季常。鄉里為之諺曰：『馬氏五常，白眉最良。』公何不求此人而與之謀？」玄德遂命請之。馬良至，玄德優禮相待，請問保守荊襄之策。良曰：「荊襄四面受敵之地，恐不可久守。可令公子劉琦於此養病，招諭舊人以守之，就表奏公子為荊州刺史，以安民心；然後南征武陵、長沙、桂陽、零陵四郡，積收錢糧，以為根本。此久遠之計也。」\n\n玄德大喜，遂問：「四郡當先取何郡？」良曰：「湘江之西，零陵最近，可先取之。次取武陵。然後湘江之東取桂陽。長沙為後。」玄德遂用馬良為從事，伊籍副之；請孔明商議送劉琦回襄陽，替雲長回荊州；便調兵取零陵，差張飛為先鋒，趙雲合後，孔明、玄德為中軍，人馬一萬五千；留雲長守荊州；糜竺、劉封守江陵。\n\n卻說零陵太守劉度，聞玄德軍馬到來，乃與其子劉賢商議。賢曰：「父親放心。他雖有張飛、趙雲之勇，我本州上那邢道榮，力敵萬人，可以抵對。」劉度遂命劉賢與邢道榮引兵萬餘，離城三十里，依山靠水下寨。探馬報說：「孔明自引一軍到來。」道榮便引軍出戰。兩陣對圓，道榮出馬，手使開山大斧，厲聲高叫：「反賊安敢侵我境界！」只見對陣中，一簇黃旗。門旗開處，推出一輛四輪車。車中端坐一人，頭戴綸巾，身披鶴氅，手執羽扇，用扇招邢道榮曰：「吾乃南陽諸葛孔明也。曹操引百萬之眾，被吾聊施小計，殺得片甲不回。汝等豈可與我對敵？我今來招安汝等，何不早降？」\n\n道榮大笑曰：「赤壁鏖兵，乃周郎之謀也，干汝何事，敢來誑語！」輪大斧竟奔孔明。孔明便回車，望陣中走，陣門復閉。道榮直衝殺過來，陣勢急分兩下而走。道榮遙望中央一簇黃旗，料是孔明，乃只望黃旗而趕。抹過山腳，黃旗劄住，忽地中央分開，不見四輪車，只見一將挺矛躍馬，大喝一聲，直取道榮，乃張翼德也。道榮輪大斧來迎，戰不數合，氣力不加，撥馬便走。翼德隨後趕來，喊聲大震，兩下伏兵齊出。道榮捨死衝過，前面一員大將，攔住去路，大叫：「認得常山趙子龍否？」\n\n道榮料敵不過，又無處奔走，只得下馬請降。子龍縛來寨中見玄德、孔明。玄德喝教斬首。孔明急止之，問道榮曰：「汝若與我捉了劉賢，便准你投降。」道榮連聲願往。孔明曰：「你用何法捉他？」道榮曰：「軍師若肯放某回去，某自有巧說。今晚軍師引兵劫寨，某為內應，活捉劉賢，獻與軍師。劉賢既擒，劉度自降矣。」玄德不信其言。孔明曰：「邢將軍非謬言也。」遂放道榮歸。道榮得放回寨，將前事實訴劉賢。賢曰：「如之奈何？」道榮曰：「可將計就計。今夜將兵伏於寨外。寨中虛立旗旛，待孔明來劫寨，就而擒之。」\n\n劉賢依計。當夜二更，果然有一彪軍到寨口，每人各帶草把，一齊放火。劉賢、道榮兩下殺來，放火軍便退，劉賢、道榮，兩軍乘勢追趕，趕了十幾里，軍皆不見。劉賢、道榮大驚，急回本寨，只見火光未滅，寨中突出一將，乃張翼德也。劉賢叫道榮：「不可入寨，卻去劫孔明寨便了。」於是復回軍。走不十里，趙雲引一軍刺斜裏殺出，一槍刺道榮於馬下。劉賢急撥馬奔走，背後張飛趕來，活捉過馬，綁縛見孔明。賢告曰：「邢道榮教某如此，實非本心也。」孔明令釋其縛，與衣穿了，賜酒壓驚，教人送入城說父投降；如其不降，打破城池，滿門盡誅。\n\n劉賢回零陵見父劉度，備述孔明之德，勸父投降。度從之，遂於城上豎起降旗，大開城門，齎捧印綬出城，竟投玄德大寨納降。孔明教劉度仍為郡守，其子劉賢赴荊州隨軍辦事。零陵一郡居民，盡皆喜悅。\n\n玄德入城安撫己畢，賞勞三軍，乃問眾將曰：「零陵已取了，桂陽郡何人敢取？」趙雲應曰：「某願往。」張飛奮然出曰：「飛亦願往！」二人相爭。孔明曰：「終是子龍先應，只教子龍去。」張飛不服，定要去取。孔明教拈鬮，拈著的便去。又是子龍拈著。張飛怒曰：「我並不要人相幫，只獨領三千軍去，穩取城池。」趙雲曰：「某也只領三千軍去。如不得城，願受軍令。」孔明大喜，責寫軍令狀，選三千精兵付趙雲去。張飛不服，玄德喝退。\n\n趙雲領了三千人馬，徑往桂陽進發。早有探馬報知桂陽太守趙範。範急聚衆商議。官軍校尉陳應、鮑隆願領兵出戰。原來二人都是桂陽嶺山鄉獵戶出身，陳應會使飛叉，鮑隆曾射殺雙虎。二人自持勇力，乃對趙範曰：「劉備若來，某二人願為前部。」趙範曰：「我聞劉玄德乃大漢皇叔；更兼孔明多謀，關、張極勇；今領兵來的趙子龍，在當陽長板百萬軍中，如入無人之境。我桂陽能有多少人馬？不可迎敵，只可投降。」應曰：「某請出戰。若擒不得趙雲，那時任太守投降不遲。」\n\n趙範拗不過，只得應允。陳應領三千人馬出城迎敵，早望見趙雲領軍來到。陳應列成陣勢，飛馬綽叉而出。趙雲挺槍出馬，責罵陳應曰：「吾主劉玄德，乃劉景升之弟。今輔公子劉琦同領荊州，特來撫民。汝何故迎敵？」陳應罵曰：「我等只服曹丞相，豈順劉備！」趙雲大怒，挺槍驟馬，直取陳應，應撚叉來迎。兩馬相交，戰到四五合，陳應料敵不過，撥馬便走。趙雲追趕。陳應回顧趙雲馬來相近，用飛叉擲去，被趙雲接住，回擲陳應。應急躲過，雲馬早到，將陳應活捉過馬，擲於地下，喝軍士綁縛回寨。敗軍四散奔走。雲入寨叱陳應曰：「量汝安敢敵我！我今不殺汝，放汝回去；說與趙範，早來投降。」\n\n陳應謝罪，抱頭鼠竄，回到城中，對趙範盡言其事。範曰：「我本欲降，汝強要戰，以致如此。」遂叱退陳應，齎捧印綬，引十數騎出城投大寨納降。雲出寨迎接，待以賓禮，置酒共飲，納了印綬。酒至數巡，範曰：「將軍姓趙，某亦姓趙。五百年前，合是一家。將軍乃真定人，某亦真定人，又是同鄉。倘得不棄，結為兄弟，實為萬幸。」雲大喜，各敘年庚。雲與範同年。雲長範四個月，範遂拜雲為兄。二人同鄉，同年，又同姓，十分相得。至晚席散，範辭回城。\n\n次日，範請雲入城安民。雲教軍士休動，只帶五十騎隨入城中。居民執香伏道而接。雲安民畢，趙範邀請入衙飲宴。酒至半酣，範復邀雲入後堂深處，洗盞更酌。雲飲微醉，範忽請一婦人，與雲把酒。子龍見婦人身穿縞素，有傾國傾城之色，乃問範曰：「此何人也？」範曰：「家嫂樊氏也。」子龍改容敬之。樊氏把盞畢，範令就坐。雲辭謝。樊氏辭歸後堂。雲曰：「賢弟何必煩令嫂舉盃耶？」範笑曰：「中間有個緣故，乞兄勿阻。先兄棄世已三載，家嫂寡居，終非了局，弟常勸其改嫁。嫂曰：『若得三件事兼全之人，我方嫁之：第一要文武雙全，名聞天下；第二要相貌堂堂，威儀出眾；第三要與家兄同姓。』你道天下那得有這般湊巧的？今尊兄堂堂儀表，名震四海，又與家兄同姓，正合家嫂所言。若不嫌家嫂貌陋，願備嫁資，與將軍為妻，結累世之親，何如？」\n\n雲聞言大怒而起，厲聲曰：「吾既與汝結為兄弟，汝嫂即吾嫂也，豈可作此亂人倫之事乎！」趙範羞慚滿面，答曰：「我好意相待，如何這般無禮！」遂目視左右，有相害之意。雲已覺，一拳打倒趙範，逕出府門，上馬出城去了。\n\n範急喚陳應、鮑隆商議。應曰：「這人發怒去了，只索與他廝殺。」範曰：「但恐贏他不得。」鮑隆曰：「我兩個詐降到他軍中，太守卻引兵來搦戰，我二人就陣上擒之。」陳應曰：「必須帶些人馬。」隆曰：「五百騎足矣。」\n\n當夜二人引五百軍逕投趙雲寨來投降。雲已心知其詐，遂教喚入。二將到帳下說：「趙範欲用美人計賺將軍，只等將軍醉了，扶入後堂謀殺，將頭去曹丞相處獻功，如此不仁。某二人見將軍怒出，必連累於某，因此投降。」趙雲佯喜，置酒與二人痛飲。二人大醉，雲乃縛於帳中，擒其手下人問之，果是詐降。雲喚五百軍人，各賜酒食，傳令曰：「要害我者，陳應、鮑隆也；不干眾人之事。汝等聽吾行計，皆有重賞。」眾軍拜謝，將降將陳、鮑二人當時斬了；卻教五百軍引路，雲引一千軍在後，連夜到桂陽城下叫門。\n\n城上聽時，說陳、鮑二將軍殺了趙雲回軍，請太守商議事務。城上將火照看，果是自家軍馬。趙範急忙出城，雲喝左右捉下，遂入城，安撫百姓已定，飛報玄德。玄德與孔明親赴桂陽。雲迎接入城，推趙範於階下。孔明問之，範備言以嫂許嫁之事。孔明謂雲曰：「此亦美事，公何如此？」雲曰：「趙範既與某結為兄弟，今若娶其嫂，惹人唾罵，一也；其婦再嫁，使失大節，二也；趙範初降，其心難測，三也。主公新定江漢，枕席未安，雲安敢以一婦人而廢主公之大事？」玄德曰：「今日大事已定，與汝娶之，若何？」雲曰：「天下女子不少，但恐名譽不立，何患無妻子乎？」玄德曰：「子龍真丈夫也！」遂釋趙範，仍令為桂陽太守，重賞趙雲。\n\n張飛大叫曰：「偏子龍幹得功，偏我是無用之人！只撥三千軍與我去取武陵郡，活捉太守金旋來獻！」孔明大喜曰：「翼德要去不妨，但要依一件事。」正是：\n軍師決勝多奇策，將士爭先立戰功。\n未知孔明說出那一件事來，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 53\n\n第五十三回 關雲長義釋黃漢升 孫仲謀大戰張文遠\n\n卻說孔明謂張飛曰：「前者子龍取桂陽郡時，責下軍令狀而去。今日翼德要取武陵，必須也責下軍令狀，方可領兵去。」張飛遂立軍令狀，欣然領三千軍，星夜投武陵界上來。\n\n金旋聽得張飛引兵到，乃集將校整點精兵器械，出城迎敵。從事鞏志諫曰：「劉玄德乃大漢皇叔，仁義布於天下；加之張翼德驍勇非常。不可迎敵，不如納降為上。」金旋大怒曰：「汝欲與賊通連為內變耶？」喝令武士推出斬之。眾官皆告曰：「先斬家人，於軍不利。」\n\n金旋乃喝退鞏志，自率兵出。離城二十里，正迎張飛。飛挺矛立馬，大喝金旋。旋問部將：「誰敢出戰？」眾皆畏懼，莫敢向前。旋自驟馬舞刀迎之。張飛大喝一聲，渾如巨雷。金旋失色，不敢交鋒，撥馬便走。飛引眾軍隨後掩殺。金旋走至城邊，城上亂箭射下。旋驚視之，見鞏志立於城上曰：「汝不順天時，自取敗亡，吾與百姓自降劉矣。」\n\n言未畢，一箭射中金旋面門，墜於馬下。軍士割頭獻張飛，鞏志出城納降。飛就令鞏志齎印綬，往桂陽見玄德；玄德大喜，遂令鞏志代金旋之職。玄德親至武陵安民畢，馳書報雲長，言翼德、子龍各得一郡。雲長乃回書上請曰：「聞長沙尚未取，如兄長不以弟為不才，教關某幹這件功勞甚好。」\n\n玄德大喜，遂令張飛星夜去替雲長守荊州，令雲長來取長沙。雲長既至，入見玄德、孔明。孔明曰：「子龍取桂陽，翼德取武陵，都是三千軍去。今長沙太守韓玄，固不足道，只是他有一員大將，乃南陽人，姓黃，名忠，字漢升；是劉表帳下中郎將，與劉表之姪劉磐共守長沙，後事韓玄；雖今年近六旬，卻有萬夫不當之勇，不可輕敵。雲長去，必須多帶軍馬。」\n\n雲長曰：「軍師何故長別人銳氣，滅自己威風？量一老卒，何足道哉！關某不須用三千軍，只消本部下五百名校刀手，決定斬黃忠、韓玄之首，來獻麾下。」玄德苦擋。雲長不依，只領五百校刀手而去。孔明謂玄德曰：「雲長輕敵黃忠，只恐有失，主公當往接應。」玄德從之，隨後引兵望長沙進發。\n\n卻說長沙太守韓玄，平生性急，輕於殺戮，眾皆惡之。是時聽知雲長軍到，便喚老將黃忠商議。忠曰：「不須主公憂慮，憑某這口刀，這張弓，一千個來，一千個死！」原來黃忠能開二石力之弓，百發百中。言未畢，階下一人應聲而出曰：「不須老將軍出戰，只就某手中定活捉關某。」韓玄視之，乃管軍校尉楊齡。韓玄大喜，遂令楊齡引軍一千，飛奔出城。約行五十里，望見塵頭起處，雲長軍馬早到。楊齡挺槍出馬，立於陣前罵戰。雲長大怒，更不打話，飛馬舞刀，直取楊齡。齡挺槍來迎。不三合，雲長手起刀落，砍楊齡於馬下。追殺敗兵，直至城下。\n\n韓玄聞之大驚，便教黃忠出馬。玄自來城上觀看。忠提刀縱馬，引五百騎兵飛過弔橋。雲長見一老將出馬，知是黃忠，把五百校刀手一字擺開，橫刀立馬而問曰：「來將莫非黃忠否？」忠曰：「既知我名，焉敢犯我境！」雲長曰：「特來取汝首級！」言罷，兩馬交鋒，戰一百餘合，不分勝負。韓玄恐黃忠有失，鳴金收軍。黃忠收軍入城。雲長也退軍，離城十里下寨，心中暗忖：「老將黃忠，名不虛傳：鬥一百合，全無破綻。來日必用拖刀計，背砍贏之。」次日早飯畢，又來城下搦戰。韓玄坐在城上，教黃忠出馬。忠引數百騎殺過弔橋，再與雲長交馬。又鬥五六十合，勝負不分。兩軍齊聲喝采。\n\n鼓聲正急時，雲長撥馬便走。黃忠趕來。雲長方欲用刀砍時，忽聽得腦後一聲響；急回頭看時，見黃忠被戰馬前失，掀在地下。雲長急回馬，雙手舉刀猛喝曰：「我且饒你性命！快換馬來廝殺！」黃忠急提起馬蹄，飛身上馬，奔入城中。玄驚問之，忠曰：「此馬久不上陣，故有此失。」玄曰：「汝箭百發百中，何不射之？」忠曰：「來日再戰，必然詐敗，誘到弔橋邊射之。」玄以自己所乘一匹青馬與黃忠。忠拜謝而退，尋思：「難得雲長如此義氣！他不忍殺害我，我又安忍射他？若不射，又恐違了軍令。」是夜躊躇未定。\n\n次日天曉，人報雲長搦戰。忠領兵出城。雲長兩日戰黃忠不下，十分焦躁，抖擻威風，與忠交馬。戰不到三十餘合，忠詐敗，雲長趕來。忠想起昨日不殺之恩，不忍便射，帶住刀，把弓虛拽弦響。雲長急閃，卻不見箭。雲長又趕，忠又虛拽。雲長急閃，又無箭，只道黃忠不會射，放心趕來。將近弔橋，黃忠在橋上搭箭開弓，弦響箭到，正射在雲長盔纓根上。前面軍齊聲喊起。雲長吃了一驚，帶箭回寨，方知黃忠有百步穿楊之能，今日只射盔纓，正是報昨日不殺之恩也。\n\n雲長領兵而退。黃忠回到城中來見韓玄，玄便喝左右捉下黃忠。忠叫曰：「無罪！」玄大怒曰：「我看了三日，汝敢欺我！汝前日不力戰，必有私心。昨日馬失，他不殺汝，必有關通。今日兩番虛拽弓弦，第三箭卻正射他盔纓，如何不是外通內連？若不斬汝，必為後患！」喝令刀斧手推出城門外斬之。眾將欲告，玄曰：「但告免黃忠者，便是同罪！」剛推到門外，恰欲舉刀，忽然一將揮刀殺入，砍死刀手，救起黃忠，大叫曰：「黃漢升乃長沙之保障，今殺漢升，是殺長沙百姓也！韓玄殘暴不仁，輕賢慢士，當眾共殛之！願隨我者便來！」\n\n眾視其人，面如重棗，目若朗星，乃義陽人魏延也；自襄陽趕劉玄德不著，來投韓玄；玄怪其傲慢少禮，不肯重用，故屈沈於此。當日救了黃忠，教百姓同殺韓玄，袒臂一呼，相從者數百餘人。黃忠攔當不住。魏延直殺上城頭，一刀砍韓玄為兩段，提頭上馬，引百姓出城，投拜雲長。雲長大喜，遂入城安撫已畢，請黃忠相見。忠託病不出。雲長即使人去請玄德、孔明。\n\n卻說玄德自雲長來取長沙，與孔明隨後催促人馬接應。正行間，青旗倒捲，一鴉自北南飛，連叫三聲而去。玄德曰：「此應何禍福？」孔明就在馬上袖占一課曰：「長沙郡已得，又主得大將。午時後定見分曉。」\n\n少頃，見一小校飛報前來，說：「關將軍已得長沙郡，降將黃忠、魏延。耑等主公到彼。」玄德大喜，遂入長沙。雲長接入廳上，具言黃忠之事，玄德乃親往黃忠家相請，忠方出降，求葬韓玄屍首於長沙之東。後人有詩讚黃忠曰：\n將軍氣概與天參，白髮猶然困漢南。\n至死甘心無怨望，臨降低首尚懷慚。\n寶刀燦雪彰神勇，鐵騎臨風憶戰酣。\n千古高名應不泯，長隨孤月照湘潭。\n\n玄德待黃忠甚厚。雲長引魏延來見，孔明喝令刀斧手推出斬之。玄德驚問孔明曰：「魏延乃有功無罪之人，軍師何故欲殺之？」孔明曰：「食其祿而殺其主，是不忠也；居其土而獻其地，是不義也。吾觀魏延腦後有反骨，久後必反，故先斬之，以絕禍根。」玄德曰：「若殺此人，恐降者人人自危；望軍師恕之。」孔明指魏延曰：「吾今饒汝性命。汝可盡忠報主，勿生異心，若生異心，我好歹取汝首級。」魏延喏喏連聲而退。黃忠薦劉表姪劉磐，現在攸縣閒居。玄德取回，教掌長沙郡。四郡己平，玄德班師回荊州，改油江口為公安。自此錢糧廣盛，賢士歸之；將軍馬四散屯於隘口。\n\n卻說周瑜自回柴桑養病，令甘寧守巴陵郡，令凌統守漢陽郡。二處分布戰船，聽候調遣。程普引其餘將士投合淝縣來，原來孫權自從赤壁鏖兵之後，久在合淝，與曹兵交鋒，大小十餘戰，未決勝負，不敢逼城下寨，離城五十里屯兵。聞程普兵到，孫權大喜，親自出營勞軍。人報魯子敬先至，權乃下馬立待之，肅急忙滾鞍下馬施禮。眾將見權如此待肅，皆大驚異。權請肅上馬，並轡而行，密謂曰：「孤下馬相迎，足顯公否？」肅曰：「未也。」權曰：「然則如何而後為顯耶？」肅曰：「願明公威德加於四海，總括九州，克成帝業，使肅名書竹帛，始為顯矣。」\n\n權撫掌大笑，同至帳中，大設飲宴，犒勞鏖戰將士，商議破合淝之策。忽報張遼差人來下戰書。權拆書觀畢，大怒曰：「張遼欺吾太甚！汝聞程普軍來，故意使人搦戰！來日吾不用新軍赴敵，看我大戰一場！」傳令當夜五更，三軍出寨，望合淝進發。辰時左右，軍馬行至半途，曹兵已到，兩邊布成陣勢。孫權金盔金甲，披挂出馬；左宋謙、右賈華，二將使方天畫戟，兩邊護衛。三通鼓罷，曹軍陣中，門旗兩開，三員將全裝貫帶，立於陣前：中央張遼，左邊李典，右邊樂進。張遼縱馬當先，專搦孫權決戰。權綽槍欲自戰，陣門中一將挺槍驟馬早出，乃太史慈也。張遼揮刀來迎，兩將戰有七八十合，不分勝負。曹陣上李典謂樂進曰：「對面金盔者，孫權也。若捉得孫權，足可與八十三萬大軍報讎。」\n\n說猶未了，樂進一騎馬，一口刀，從刺斜裏逕取孫權，如一道電光，飛至面前，手起刀落。宋謙、賈華急將畫戟遮架，刀到處，兩枝戟齊斷，只將戟幹望馬頭上打。樂進回馬，宋謙綽軍士手中槍趕來。李典搭上箭，望宋謙心窩裏便射，應弦落馬。太史慈見背後有人墜馬，棄卻張遼，望本陣便回。張遼乘勢掩殺過來，吳兵大亂，四散奔走。張遼望見孫權，驟馬趕來。看看趕上，刺斜裏撞出一軍，為首大將，乃程普也；截殺一陣，救了孫權。張遼收軍自回合淝。\n\n程普保孫權歸大寨，敗軍陸續回營。孫權因見折了宋謙，放聲大哭。長史張紘曰：「主公恃盛壯之氣，輕視大敵，三軍之眾，莫不寒心。即使斬將搴旗，威振疆場，亦偏將之任，非主公所宜也。願抑賁育之勇，懷王霸之計。且今日宋謙死於鋒鏑之下，皆主公輕敵之故。今後切宜保重。」權曰：「是孤之過也。從今當改之。」\n\n少頃，太史慈入帳，言：「某手下有一人，姓戈，名定，與張遼手下養馬後槽是弟兄。後槽被責懷怨，今晚使人報來，舉火為號，刺殺張遼，以報宋謙之讎，某請引兵為外應。」權曰：「戈定何在？」太史慈曰：「已混入合淝城中去了。某願乞五千兵去。」諸葛瑾曰：「張遼多謀，恐有準備，不可造次。」太史慈堅執要行，權因傷感宋謙之死，急要報讎，遂令太史慈引兵五千，去為外應。\n\n卻說戈定乃太史慈鄉人。當日雜在軍中，隨入合淝城，尋見養馬後槽，兩個商議。戈定曰：「我已使人報太史慈將軍去了。今夜必來接應，你如何用事？」後槽曰：「此間離軍中較遠，夜間急不能進，只就草堆上放起一把火，你去前面叫反，城中兵亂，就裏刺殺張遼，餘軍自走也。」戈定曰：「此計大妙！」\n\n是夜張遼得勝回城，賞勞三軍，傳令不許解甲宿睡。左右曰：「今日全勝，吳兵遠遁，將軍何不卸甲安息？」遼曰：「非也，為將之道，勿以勝為喜，勿以敗為憂。倘吳兵度我無備，乘虛攻擊，何以應之？今夜防備，當比每夜更加謹慎。」說猶未了，後寨火起，一片聲叫反，報者如麻。張遼出帳上馬，喚親從將校數十人，當道而立。左右曰：「喊聲甚急，可往觀之。」遼曰：「豈有一城皆反者？此是造反之人，故驚軍士耳。如亂者先斬！」\n\n不移時，李典擒戈定並後槽至。遼詢得其情。立斬於馬前。只聽得城門外鳴鑼擊鼓，喊聲大震。遼曰：「此是吳兵外應，可就計破之。」便令人於城門內放起一把火，眾皆叫反，大開城門，放下吊橋。\n\n太史慈見城門大開，只道內變，挺槍縱馬先入。城上一聲礮，亂箭射下，太史慈急退，身中數箭。背後李典、樂進殺出。吳兵折其大半，乘勢直趕到寨前。陸遜、董襲殺出，救了太史慈，曹兵自回。孫權見太史慈身帶重傷，愈加傷感。張昭請權罷兵。權從之，遂收兵下船，回南徐、潤州。比及屯住軍馬，太史慈病重。權使張昭等問安，太史慈大叫曰：「大丈夫生於亂世，當帶三尺劍立不世之功；今所志未遂，奈何死乎！」言訖而亡，年四十一歲。後人有詩讚曰：\n矢志全忠孝，東箂太史慈。\n姓名昭遠塞，弓馬震雄師。\n北海酬恩日，神亭酣戰時。\n臨終言壯志，千古共嗟咨。\n\n孫權聞慈死，傷悼不已，命厚葬於南徐，北固山下，養其子太史享於府中。\n\n卻說玄德在荊州整頓軍馬，聞孫權合淝兵敗，已回南徐，與孔明商議。孔明曰：「亮夜觀星象，見西北有星墜地，必應折一皇族。」\n\n正言間，忽報公子劉琦病亡。玄德聞之，痛哭不已。孔明勸曰：「生死分定，主公勿憂，恐傷貴體，且理大事。可急差人到彼守禦城池，並料理葬事。」玄德曰：「誰可去？」孔明曰：「非雲長不可。」即時便教雲長前去襄陽保守。玄德曰：「今日劉琦已死，東吳必來討荊州，如何對答？」孔明曰：「若有人來，亮自有言對答。」過了半月，人報東吳魯肅等來弔喪。正是：\n先將計策安排定，只等東吳使命來。\n未知孔明如何對答，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 54\n\n第五十四回 吳國太佛寺看新郎 劉皇叔洞房續佳偶\n\n卻說孔明聞魯肅到，與玄德出城迎接，接到公廨，相見畢。肅曰：「主公聞令姪棄世，特具薄禮，遣某前來致祭。周都督再三致意劉皇叔、諸葛先生。」玄德、孔明起身稱謝，收了禮物，置酒相待。肅曰：「前者皇叔有言：『公子不在，即還荊州。』今公子已去世，必然見還。不識幾時可以交割？」玄德曰：「公且飲酒，有一個商議。」\n\n肅強飲數盃，又開言相問。玄德未及回答，孔明變色曰：「子敬好不通理！直須待人問口！自我高皇帝斬蛇起義，開基立業，傳至於今；不幸奸雄並起，各據一方，少不得天道好還，復歸正統。我主人乃中山靖王之後，孝景皇帝玄孫，今皇上之叔，豈不可分茅裂土？況劉景升乃我主之兄也，弟承兄業，有何不順？汝主乃錢塘小吏之子，素無功德於朝廷；今倚勢力，占據六郡八十一州，尚自貪心不足，而欲併吞漢土。劉氏天下，我主姓劉倒無分，汝主姓孫反要強爭。且赤壁之戰，我主多負勤勞，眾將並皆用命，豈獨是汝東吳之力？若非我借東南風，周郎安能展半籌之功？江南一破，休說二喬置於銅雀宮，雖公等家小，亦不能保。適來我主人不即答應者，以子敬乃高明之士，不待細說。公何不察之甚也！」\n\n一席話，說得魯子敬緘口無言；半晌乃曰：「孔明之言，怕不有理；爭奈魯肅身上甚是不便。」孔明曰：「有何不便處？」肅曰：「昔日皇叔當陽受難時，是肅引孔明渡江，見我主公；後來周公瑾要興兵取荊州，又是肅擋住；至說待公子去世還荊州，又是肅擔承；今卻不應前言，教魯肅如何回覆？我主與周公瑾必然見罪。肅死不恨，只恐惹惱東吳，興動干戈，皇叔亦不能安坐荊州，空為恥笑耳。」\n\n孔明曰：「曹操統百萬之眾，動以天子為名，吾亦不以為意！豈懼周郎一小兒乎！若恐先生面上不好看，我勸主人立紙文書，暫借荊州為本；待我主別圖得城池之時，便交付還東吳。此論如何？」肅曰：「孔明待奪得何處，還我東吳？」孔明曰：「中原急未可圖；西川劉璋闇弱，我主將圖之。若圖得西川，那時便還。」\n\n肅無奈，只得聽從。玄德親筆寫成文書一紙，押了字。保人諸葛孔明也押了字。孔明曰：「亮是皇叔這裏人，難道自家作保？煩子敬先生也押個字，回見吳侯也好看。」肅曰：「某知皇叔乃仁義之人，必不相負。」遂押了文字，收了文書。宴罷辭回。玄德與孔明，送到船邊。孔明囑曰：「子敬回見吳侯，善言伸意，休生忘想。若不准我文書，我翻了面皮，連八十一州都奪了。今只要兩家和氣，休教曹賊笑話。」\n\n肅作別下船而回，先到柴桑郡見周瑜。瑜問曰：「子敬討荊州如何？」肅曰：「有文書在此。」呈與周瑜。瑜頓足曰：「子敬中諸葛之謀也！名為借地，實是混賴。他說取了西川便還，知他幾時取西川？假如十年不得西川，十年不還？這等文書，如何中用，你卻與他做保！他若不還時，必須連累足下。主公見罪奈何？」\n\n肅聞言，呆了半晌，曰：「恐玄德不負我。」瑜曰：「子敬乃誠實人也。劉備梟雄之輩，諸葛亮奸猾之徒，恐不似先生心地。」肅曰：「若此，如之奈何？」瑜曰：「子敬是我恩人，想昔日指囷相贈之情，如何不救你？你且寬心住數日，待江北探細的回，別有區處。」魯肅跼蹐不安。\n\n過了數日，細作回報：「荊州城中揚起布旛做好事，城外別建新墳，軍士各挂孝。」瑜驚問曰：「沒了甚人？」細作曰：「劉玄德沒了甘夫人，即日安排殯葬。」瑜謂魯肅曰：「吾計成矣。使劉備束手就縛，荊州反掌可得！」肅曰：「計將安出？」瑜曰：「劉備喪妻，必將續娶。主公有一妹，極其剛勇，侍婢數百，居常帶刀，房中軍器擺列遍滿，雖男子不及。我今上書主公，教人去荊州為媒，說劉備來入贅。賺到南徐，妻子不能勾得，幽囚在獄中，卻使人去討荊州換劉備。等他交割了荊州城池，我別有主意。於子敬身上，須無事也。」\n\n魯肅拜謝。周瑜寫了書呈，選快船送魯肅投南徐見孫權，先說借荊州一事，呈上文書。權曰：「你卻如此糊塗！這樣文書，要他何用？」肅曰：「周都督有書呈在此，說用此計，可得荊州。」\n\n權看畢，點頭暗喜，尋思：「誰人可去？」猛然省曰：「非呂範不可。」遂召呂範至，謂曰：「近聞劉玄德喪婦。吾有一妹，欲招贅玄德為婿，永結姻親，同心破曹，以扶漢室。非子衡不可為媒，望即往荊州一言。」範領命，即日收拾船隻，帶數個從人，望荊州來。\n\n卻說玄德自沒甘夫人，晝夜煩惱。一日，正與孔明閒敘，人報東吳差呂範到來。孔明笑曰：「此乃周瑜之計，必為荊州之故。亮只在屏風後潛聽。但有甚說話，主公都應承了。留來人在館驛中安歇，別作商議。」\n\n玄德教請呂範入，禮畢坐定。茶罷，玄德問曰：「子衡來必有所諭？」範曰：「範近聞皇叔失偶，有一門好親，故不避嫌，特來作媒。未知尊意若何？」玄德曰：「中年喪妻，大不幸也。骨肉未寒，安忍便議親？」範曰：「人若無妻，如屋無梁，豈可中道而廢人倫？吾主吳侯有一妹，美而賢，堪奉箕帚。若兩家共結秦晉之好，則曹賊不敢正視東南也。此事家國兩便，請皇叔勿疑。但我國太吳夫人甚愛幼女，不肯遠嫁，必求皇叔到東吳就婚。」玄德曰：「此事吳侯知否？」範曰：「不先稟吳侯，如何敢造次來說？」玄德曰：「吾年已半百，鬢髮斑白。吳侯之妹，正當妙齡，恐非配偶。」範曰：「吳侯之妹，身雖女子，志勝男兒。常言：『若非天下英雄，吾不事之。』今皇叔名聞四海，正所謂淑女配君子，豈以年齒上下相嫌乎？」玄德曰：「公且少留，來日回報。」\n\n是日設宴相待，留於館舍。至晚與孔明商議。孔明曰：「來意亮已知道了。適間卜易，得一大吉大利之兆。主公便可應允。先教孫乾和呂範回見吳侯。面許已定，擇日便去就親。」玄德曰：「周瑜定計欲害劉備，豈可以身輕入危險之地？」孔明大笑曰：「周瑜雖能用計，豈能出諸葛亮之料乎！略用小謀，使周瑜半籌不展；吳侯之妹，又屬主公；荊州萬無一失。」\n\n玄德懷疑未決。孔明竟教孫乾往江南說合親事。孫乾領了言語，與呂範同到江南，來見孫權。權曰「吾願將小妹招贅玄德，並無異心。」孫乾拜謝，回荊州見玄德，言吳侯專候主公去結親。玄德懷疑不敢往。孔明曰：「吾已定下三條計策，非子龍不可行也。」遂喚趙雲近前，附耳言曰：「汝保主公入吳，當領此三個錦囊。囊中有三條妙計，依次而行。」即將三個錦囊，與雲貼肉收藏。孔明先使人往東吳納了聘，一切完備。\n\n時建安十四年冬十月。玄德與趙雲，孫乾取快船十隻，隨行五百餘人，離了荊州，前往南徐進發。荊州之事，皆聽孔明裁處。玄德心中怏怏不安。到南徐州，船已傍岸。雲曰：「軍師分付三條妙計，依次而行。今已而此，當先開第一個錦囊來看。」\n\n於是開囊看了計策，便喚五百隨行軍士，一一分付如此如此。眾軍領命而去，又教玄德先往見喬國老。那喬國老乃二喬之父，居於南徐。玄德牽羊擔酒，先往拜見，說呂範為媒，娶夫人之事。隨行五百軍士，都披紅挂綵，入南郡買辦物件，傳說玄德入贅東吳，城中人盡知其事。孫權知玄德已到，教呂範相待，且就館舍安歇。\n\n卻說喬國老既見玄德，使入見吳國太賀喜。國太曰：「有何喜事？」喬國老曰：「令愛已許劉玄德為夫人，今玄德已到，何故相瞞？」國太驚曰：「老身不知此事！」便使人請吳侯問虛實，一面先使人於城中探聽。人皆回報：「果有此事。女婿已在館驛安歇。五百隨行軍都在城中買豬羊果品，準備成親。做媒的女家是呂範，男家是孫乾，俱在館驛中相待。」國太吃了一驚。\n\n少頃，孫權入後堂見母親。國太搥胸大哭。權曰：「母親何故煩惱？」國太曰：「你直如此將我看承得如無物！我姐姐臨危之時，分付你甚麼話來？」孫權失驚曰：「母親有話明說，何苦如此？」國太曰：「男大須婚，女大須嫁，古今常理。我為你母親，事當稟命於我。你招劉玄德為婿，如何瞞我？女兒須是我的！」\n\n權吃了一驚，問曰：「那裏得這話來？」國太曰：「若要不知，除非莫為。滿城百姓，那一個不知？你倒瞞我！」喬國老曰：「老夫已知多日了，今特來賀喜。」權曰：「非也。此是周瑜之計。因要取荊州，故將此為名，賺劉備來拘囚在此，要他把荊州來換；若其不從，先斬劉備。此是計策，非實意也。」\n\n國太大怒，罵周瑜曰：「汝做六郡八十一州大都督，直恁無條計策去取荊州，卻將我女兒為名，使美人計！殺了劉備，我女便是望門寡，將來再怎的說親？須誤了我女兒一世！你們好做作！」喬國老曰：「若用此計，便得荊州，也被天下恥笑。此事如何行得！」說得孫權默然無語。國太不住口的罵周瑜。喬國老勸曰：「事已如此，劉皇叔乃漢室宗親，不如真個招他為婿，免得出醜。」權曰：「年紀恐不相當。」國老曰：「劉皇叔乃當世豪傑，若招得這個女婿，也不辱了令妹。」國太曰：「我不曾認得劉皇叔，明日約在甘露寺相見。如不中我意，任從你們行事；若中我的意，我自把女兒嫁他。」\n\n孫權乃大孝之人，見母親如此言語，隨即應承，出外喚呂範，分付來日甘露寺方丈設宴，國太要見劉備。呂範曰：「何不令賈華部領三百刀斧手，伏於兩廊？若國太不喜時，一聲號舉，兩邊齊出，將他拏下。」權遂喚賈華，分付預先準備，只看國太舉動。\n\n卻說喬國老辭吳國太歸，使人去報玄德，言來日吳侯，國太親自要見，好生在意。玄德與孫乾、趙雲商議。雲曰：「來日此會，多凶少吉，雲自引五百軍保護。」\n\n次日，吳國太、喬國老先在甘露寺方丈裏坐定。孫權引一班謀士，隨後都到，卻教呂範來館驛中請玄德。玄德內披細鎧，外穿錦袍，從人背劍緊隨，上馬投甘露寺來。趙雲全裝貫帶，引五百軍隨行。來到寺前下馬，先見孫權。權觀玄德儀表非凡，心中有畏懼之意。\n\n二人敘禮畢，遂入方丈見國太。國太見了玄德，大喜，謂喬國老曰：「真吾婿也！」國老曰：「玄德有龍鳳之姿，天日之表；更兼仁德布於天下；國太得此佳婿，真可慶也。」玄德拜謝，共宴於方丈之中。\n\n少刻，子龍帶劍而入，立於玄德之側。國太問曰：「此是何人？」玄德答曰：「常山趙子龍也。」國太曰：「莫非當陽長阪抱阿斗者乎？」玄德曰：「然。」國太曰：「真將軍也！」遂賜以酒。趙雲謂玄德曰：「卻纔某於廊下巡視，見房內有刀斧手埋伏，必無好意。可告知國太。」玄德乃跪於國太席前，泣而告曰：「若殺劉備，就此請誅。」國太曰：「何出此言？」玄德曰：「廊下暗伏刀斧手，非殺備而何？」\n\n國太大怒，責罵孫權：「今日玄德既為我婿，即我之兒女也。何故伏刀斧伏刀手於廊下？」權推不知，喚呂範問之。範推賈華；國太喚賈華責罵，華默然無言。國太喝令斬之。玄德告曰：「若斬大將，於親不利。備難久居膝下矣。」喬國老也相勸。國太方叱退賈華。刀斧手皆抱頭鼠竄而去。玄德更衣出殿前，見庭下有一石塊。玄德拔從者所佩之劍，仰天祝曰：「若劉備得返回荊州，成王霸之業，一劍揮石為兩段。如死於此地，劍剁石不開。」言訖，手起劍落，火光迸濺，砍石為兩段。\n\n孫權在後面看見，問曰：「玄德公如何恨此石？」玄德曰：「備年近五旬，不能為國家剿除賊黨，心常自恨。今蒙國太招為女婿，此平生之際遇也。恰纔問天買卦，如破曹興漢，砍斷此石。今果然如此。」權暗思：「劉備莫非用此言瞞我？」亦掣劍謂玄德曰：「吾亦問天買卦。若破得曹賊，亦斷此石。」卻暗暗祝告曰：「若再取得荊州，與旺東吳，砍石為兩半！」手起劍落，巨石亦開。至今有十字紋痕石尚存。後人觀此勝蹟，作詩讚曰：\n寶劍落時山石斷，金環響處火光生。\n兩朝旺氣皆天數，從此乾坤鼎足成。\n\n二人棄劍，相攜入席。又飲數巡，孫乾目視玄德。玄德辭曰：「備不勝酒力，告退。」孫權送出寺前，二人並立，觀江山之景。玄德曰：「此乃天下第一江山也！」至今甘露寺碑上云：「天下第一江山」。後人有詩讚曰：\n江山雨霽擁青螺，境界無憂樂最多。\n昔日英雄凝目處，巖崖依舊抵風波。\n\n二人共覽之次，江風浩蕩，洪波滾雪，白浪掀天。忽見波上葉小舟，行於江面上，如行平也。玄德歎曰：「『南人駕船，北人乘馬』，信有之也。」孫權聞言自思曰：「劉備此言，戲我不慣乘馬耳。」乃令左右牽過馬來，飛身上馬，馳驟下山，復加鞭上嶺，笑謂玄德曰：「南人不能乘馬乎？」玄德聞言，撩衣一躍，躍上馬背，飛走下山，復馳騁而上。二人立馬於山坡之上，揚鞭大笑。至今此處名為「駐馬坡」。後人有詩曰：\n馳驟龍駒氣概多，二人並轡望山河。\n東吳西蜀成王霸，千古猶存駐馬坡。\n\n當日二人並轡而回。南徐之民，無不稱賀。玄德自回館驛，與孫乾商議。乾曰：「主公只是哀求喬國老，早早畢姻，免生別事。」次日，玄德復至喬國老宅前下馬。國老接入，禮畢，茶罷，玄德告曰：「江左之人，多有要害劉備者，恐不能久居。」國老曰：「玄德寬心：吾為公告國太，令作護持。」\n\n玄德拜謝自回。喬國老入見國太，言玄德恐有人謀害，急急要回。國太大怒曰：「我的女婿，誰敢害他！」即時便教搬入書院暫住，擇日畢姻。玄德自入告國太曰：「只恐趙雲在外不便，軍士無人約束。」國太教盡搬入府中安歇，休留在館驛中，免得生事。玄德暗喜。\n\n數日之內，大排筵會，孫夫人與玄德結親。至晚客散，兩行紅炬，接引玄德入房。燈光之下，但見槍刀簇滿；侍婢皆佩劍懸刀，立於兩傍。諕得玄德魂不附體。正是：\n驚看侍女橫刀立，疑是東吳設伏兵。\n畢竟是何緣故，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 55\n\n第五十五回 玄德智激孫夫人 孔明二氣周公瑾\n\n卻說玄德見孫夫人房中兩邊槍刀森列，侍婢皆佩劍，不覺失色。管家婆進曰：「貴人休得驚懼。夫人自幼好觀武事，居常令侍婢擊劍為樂，故爾如此。」玄德曰：「非夫人所觀之事，吾甚心寒，可命暫去。」管家婆稟覆孫夫人曰：「房中擺列兵器，嬌客不安，今可去之。」孫夫人笑曰：「廝殺半生，尚懼兵器乎？」命盡撤去，令侍婢解劍伏侍。當夜玄德與孫夫人成親，兩情歡洽。玄德又將金帛散給侍婢，以買其心，先教孫乾回荊州報喜。自此連日飲酒。國太十分愛敬。\n\n卻說孫權差人來柴桑郡報周瑜說：「我母親力主，已將吾妹嫁劉備。不想弄假成真。此事還復如何？」瑜聞大驚，行坐不安，乃思一計，修密書付來人持回見孫權。權拆書視之。書略曰：「瑜所謀之事，不想反覆如此。既已弄假成真，又當就此用計。劉備以梟雄之姿，有關、張、趙雲之將，更兼諸葛用謀，必非久屈人下者。愚意莫如軟困之於吳中，盛為築宮室，以喪其心志；多送美色玩好，以娛其耳目；使分開關、張之情，隔遠諸葛之契，各置一方，然後以兵擊之，大事可定矣。今若縱之，恐蛟龍得雲雨，終非池中物也。願明公熟思之。」\n\n孫權看畢，以書示張昭。昭曰：「公瑾之謀，正合愚意。劉備起身微末，奔走天下。未嘗享受富貴。今若以華堂大廈，子女金帛，令彼享用，自然疏遠孔明、關、張等。使彼各生怨望，然後荊州可圖也。主公可依公瑾之計火速行之。」權大喜，即日修整東府，廣栽花木，盛設器用，請玄德與妹居住；又增女樂數十餘人，並金玉錦綺玩好之物。國太只道孫權好意，喜不自勝。玄德果然被聲色所迷，全不想回荊州。\n\n卻說趙雲與五百軍在東府前住，終日無事，只去城外射箭走馬。看看年終，雲猛省：「孔明分付三個錦囊與我，教我一到南徐，開第一個；住到年終，開第二個；臨到危急無路之時，開第三個。於內有神出鬼沒之計，可保主公回家。此時歲已將終，主公貪戀女色，並不見面，何不拆開第二個錦囊，看計而行？」遂拆開視之。原來如此神策。即日徑到府堂，要見玄德。\n\n侍婢報曰：「趙子龍有緊急事來報貴人。」玄德喚入問之。雲佯作失驚之狀曰：「主公深居畫堂，不想荊州耶？」玄德曰：「有甚事如此驚怪？」雲曰：「今早孔明使人來報，說曹操要報赤壁鏖兵之恨，起精兵五十萬，殺到荊州，甚是危急，請主公便回。」玄德曰：「必須與夫人商議。」雲曰：「若和夫人商議，必不肯放主公回。不如休說，今晚便好起程。遲則誤事。」玄德曰：「你且暫退，我自有道理。」\n\n雲故意催逼數番而出。玄德入見孫夫人，暗暗垂淚。孫夫人曰：「夫君何故煩惱？」玄德曰：「念備一身飄蕩異鄉，生不能侍奉二親，又不能祭祀宗祖，乃大逆不孝也。今歲旦在邇，使備悒怏不已。」孫夫人曰：「你休瞞我。我已聽知了也。方纔趙子龍報說荊州危急，你欲還鄉，故推此意。」玄德跪而告曰：「夫人既知，備安敢相瞞？備欲不去，使荊州有失，被天下人恥笑；欲去，又捨不得夫人：因此煩惱。」夫人曰：「妾已事君，任君所之，妾當相隨。」玄德曰：「夫人之心，雖則如此，爭奈國太與吳侯安肯容夫人去？夫人若可憐劉備，暫時辭別。」言畢，淚如雨下。孫夫人勸曰：「夫君休得煩惱。妾當苦告母親，必放妾與君同去。」玄德曰：「縱然國太肯時，吳侯必然阻擋。」孫夫人沈吟良久，乃曰：「妾與君正旦拜賀時，推稱江邊祭祖，不告而去，若何？」玄德又跪而謝曰：「若如此，生死難忘。切勿漏泄。」\n\n兩個商議已定。玄德密喚趙雲分付：「正旦日，你先引軍士出城，於官道等候。吾推祭祖，與夫人同走。」雲領諾。建安十五年春正月元旦，吳侯大會文武於堂上。玄德與孫夫人入拜國太。孫夫人曰：「夫主想父母宗祖墳墓，俱在涿郡，晝夜傷感不已。今日欲往江邊，望北遙祭，須告母親得知。」國太曰：「此孝道也，豈有不從？汝雖不識舅姑，可同汝夫前去祭拜，亦見為婦之禮。」孫夫人同玄德拜謝而出。此時只瞞著孫權。夫人乘車，止帶隨身一應細軟。玄德上馬，引數騎跟隨出城，與趙雲相會。五百軍士前遮後擁，離了南徐，趲程而行。\n\n當日孫權大醉，左右近侍扶入後堂，文武皆散。比及眾官探得玄德夫婦逃遁之時，天色已晚。要報孫權，權醉不醒。及至睡覺，已是五更。次日，孫權聞知走了玄德，急喚文武商議。張昭曰：「今日走了此人。早晚必生禍亂。可急追之。」孫權令陳武、潘璋選五百精兵，無分晝夜，務要趕上拏回。二將領命去了。孫權深恨玄德，將案上玉硯摔為粉碎。程普曰：「主公空有沖天之怒。某料陳武、潘璋必擒此人不得。」權曰：「焉敢違我令！」普曰：「郡主自幼好觀武事，嚴毅剛正，諸將皆懼。既然肯順劉備，必同心而去。所追之將，若見郡主，豈肯下手？」權大怒，掣所佩之劍，喚蔣欽、周泰聽令，曰：「汝二人將這口劍去取吾妹並劉備頭來！違令者立斬！」蔣欽、周泰領命，隨後引三千軍趕來。\n\n卻說玄德加鞭縱轡，趲程而行，當夜於路暫歇兩個更次，慌忙起行。看看來到柴桑界首，望見後面塵頭大起，人報：「追兵至矣！」玄德慌問趙雲曰：「追兵既至，如之奈何？」趙雲曰：「主公先行，某願當後。」轉過前面山腳，一彪軍馬攔住去路。當先兩員大將，厲聲高叫曰：「劉備早早下馬受縛！吾奉周都督將令，守候多時！」原來周瑜恐玄德走脫，先使徐盛、丁奉引三千軍馬於衝要之處紮營等候，時常令人登高遙望，料得玄德若投旱路，必經此道而過。當日徐盛、丁奉瞭望得玄德一行人到，各綽兵器，截住去路。玄德驚慌，勒回馬問趙雲曰：「前有攔截之兵，後有追趕之兵：前後無路，如之奈何？」雲曰：「主公休慌。軍師有三條妙計，多在錦囊之中。已拆了兩個，並皆應驗。今尚有第三個在此，分付遇危難之時，方可拆看。今日可急，當拆觀之。」便將錦囊拆開，獻與玄德。\n\n玄德看了，急來軍前泣告孫夫人曰：「備有心腹之言，至此盡當實訴。」夫人曰：「丈夫有何言語，實對我說。」玄德曰：「昔日吳侯與周瑜同謀，將夫人招贅劉備，實非為夫人計，乃欲幽囚劉備而奪荊州耳。奪了荊州，必將殺備。是以夫人為香餌而釣備也。備不懼萬死而來，蓋知夫人有男子之胸襟，必能憐備。昨聞吳侯將欲加害，故託荊州有難，以圖歸計。幸得夫人不棄，同至於此。今吳侯又令人在後追趕，周瑜又使人於前截住，非夫人莫解此禍。如夫人不允，備請死於車前，以報夫人之德。」\n\n夫人怒曰：「吾兄既不以我為親骨肉，我有何面目重相見乎！今日之危，我當自解。」於是叱從人推車直出，捲起車簾，親喝徐盛、丁奉曰：「你二人欲造反耶？」徐、丁二將慌忙下馬，棄了兵器，聲喏於車前曰：「安敢造反：為奉周都督將令，屯兵在此專候劉備。」孫夫人大怒曰：「周瑜逆賊！我東吳不曾虧負你！玄德乃大漢皇叔，是我丈夫。我已對母親、哥哥說知回荊州去。今你兩個山腳去處，引著軍馬攔道路，意欲劫我夫妻財物耶？」徐盛、丁奉喏喏連聲，口稱：「不敢。請夫人息怒。這不干我等之事，乃是周都督的將令。」孫夫人叱曰：「你只怕周瑜，獨不怕我？周瑜殺得你，我豈殺不得周瑜？」把周瑜大罵一場，喝令推車前進。徐盛、丁奉自思：「我等是下人，安敢與夫人違拗？」又見趙雲十分怒氣，只得把兵喝住，放條大路教過去。\n\n恰纔行不得五六里，背後陳武、潘璋趕到。徐盛、丁奉備言其事。陳、潘二將曰：「你放他過去差了。我二人奉吳侯旨意，特來追捉他回去。」於是四將合兵一處，趲程趕來。玄德正行間，忽聽得背後喊聽大起。玄德又告孫夫人曰：「後面追兵又到，如之奈何？」夫人曰：「夫君先行，我與子龍當後。」玄德先引三百軍，望江岸去了。子龍勒馬於車傍，將士卒擺開，專候來將。四員將見了孫夫人，只得下馬，拱手而立。夫人曰：「陳武、潘璋，來此何干？」二將答曰：「奉主公之命，請夫人、玄德回。」夫人正色叱曰：「都是你這夥匹夫，離間我兄妹不睦！我已嫁他人，今日歸去，須不是與人私奔。我奉母親慈旨，令我夫婦回荊州。便是我哥哥來，也須依禮而行。你二人倚仗兵威，欲待殺害我耶？」罵得四人面面相覷，各自尋思：「他一萬年也只是兄妹。更兼國太作主；吳侯乃大孝之人，怎敢違逆母言？明日翻過臉來，只是我等不是。不如做個人情。」軍中又不見玄德；但見趙雲怒目睜眉，只待廝殺。因此四將喏喏連聲而退。孫夫人令推車便行。徐盛曰：「我四人同去見周都督，告稟此事。」\n\n四人猶豫未定，忽見一軍如旋風而來；視之，乃蔣欽、周泰。二將問曰：「你等曾見劉備否？」四人曰：「早晨過去，已半日矣。」蔣欽曰：「何不拏下？」四人各言孫夫人發話之事。蔣欽曰：「便是吳侯怕道如此，封一口劍在此，教先殺他妹，後斬劉備。違者立斬！」四將曰：「去之已遠，怎生奈何？」蔣欽曰：「他終是些步軍，急行不上。徐、丁二將軍，可飛報都督，教水路棹快船追趕；我四人在岸上追趕。無問水旱之路，趕上殺了，休聽他言語。」於是徐盛、丁奉飛報周瑜；蔣欽、周泰、陳武、潘璋四個領兵沿江趕來。\n\n卻說玄德一行人馬，離柴桑較遠，來到劉郎浦，心纔稍寬。沿著江岸尋渡，一望江水瀰漫、並無船隻。玄德府首沈吟。趙雲曰：「主公在虎口中逃，出今已近本界，吾料軍師必有調度，何用憂疑？」玄德聽罷，驀然想起在東吳繁華之事，不覺淒然淚下。後人有詩歎曰：\n吳蜀成婚此水澄，明珠步幛屋黃金。\n誰知一女輕天下，欲易劉郎鼎峙心。\n\n玄德令趙雲望前哨探船隻，忽報後面塵土沖天而起。玄德登高望之，但見軍馬蓋地而來，歎曰：「連日奔走，人困馬乏，追兵又到，死無地矣！」看看喊聲漸近。正慌急間，忽見江岸邊一字兒拋著拖篷船二十餘隻。趙雲曰：「天幸有船在此！棹過對岸，再作區處！」\n\n玄德與孫夫人便奔上船。子龍引五百軍亦都上船。只見船艙中一人綸巾道服，大笑而出，曰：「主公且喜！諸葛亮在此等候多時。」船中扮作客人的，皆是荊州水軍。玄德大喜。不多時，四將趕到。孔明笑指岸上人言曰：「吾已算定多時矣。汝等回去傳示周郎，教休再使美人局手段。」岸上亂箭射來，船已開的遠了。蔣欽四將，只好呆看。\n\n玄德與孔明正行間，忽然江聲大振，回頭視之，只見戰船無數。帥字旗下，周瑜自領慣戰水軍，左有黃蓋，右有韓當，勢如飛馬，疾似流星。看看趕上，孔明教棹船投北岸，棄了船盡皆上岸而走，車馬登程。周瑜趕到江邊，亦皆上岸追襲。大小水軍，盡是步行。止有為首官軍騎馬。周瑜當先，黃蓋、韓當、徐盛、丁奉緊隨。周瑜曰：「此處是那裏？」軍士答曰：「前面是黃州界首。」望見玄德軍馬不遠，瑜令併力追襲。\n\n正趕之間，一聲鼓響，山谷內一隊刀手擁出，為首一員大將，乃關雲長也。周瑜舉止失措，急撥馬便走。雲長趕來，周瑜縱馬逃命。正奔走間，左邊黃忠，右邊魏延，兩軍殺出。吳兵大敗。周瑜急急下得船時，岸上軍士齊聲大叫曰：「周郎妙計安天下，陪了夫人又折兵！」瑜怒曰：「可再登岸決一死戰！」黃蓋、韓當力阻。瑜自思曰：「吾計不成，有何面目去見吳侯！」大叫一聲，金瘡迸裂，倒於船上。眾將急救，卻早不省人事。正是：\n兩番弄巧翻成拙，此日含嗔卻帶羞。\n未知周郎性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 56\n\n第五十六回 曹操大宴銅雀臺 孔明三氣周公瑾\n\n卻說周瑜被諸葛亮預先埋伏關公、黃忠、魏延三枝軍馬，一擊大敗。黃蓋、韓當急救下船，折卻水軍無數。遙觀玄德，孫夫人車馬僕從，都停住於山頂之上，瑜如何不氣？箭瘡未癒，因怒氣沖激，瘡口迸裂，昏絕於地；眾將救醒，開船逃去。孔明教休追趕，自和玄德歸荊州慶喜，賞賜眾將。\n\n周瑜自回柴桑。蔣欽等一行人馬自歸南徐報孫權。權不勝忿怒，欲拜程普為都督，起兵取荊州。周瑜又上書，請興兵雪恨。張昭諫曰：「不可。曹操日夜思報赤壁之恨，因恐孫、劉同心，故未敢興兵。今主公若以一時之忿，自相吞併，操必乘虛來攻，國勢危矣。」顧雍曰：「許都豈無細作在此。若知孫、劉不睦，操必使人勾結劉備。備懼東吳，必投曹操。若此，則江南何日得安？為今之計，莫若使人赴許都，表劉備為荊州牧。曹操知之，則懼而不敢加兵於東南。且使劉備不恨於主公。然後使心腹用反間之計，令曹劉相攻，吾乘隙而圖之，斯為得耳。」權曰：「元歎之言甚善。但誰可為使？」雍曰：「此間有一人，乃曹操敬慕者，可以為使。」權問何人。雍曰：「華歆在此，何不遣之？」權大喜，即遣齎表赴許都。歆領命起程，逕到許都求見曹操。聞操會群臣於鄴郡，慶賞銅雀臺，歆乃赴鄴郡候見。\n\n操自赤壁敗後，常思報讎；只疑孫劉併力，因此不敢輕進。時建安十五年春，造銅雀臺成。操乃大會文武於鄴郡，設宴慶賀。其臺正臨漳河。中央乃銅雀臺，左邊一座名玉龍臺，右邊一座名金鳳臺，各高十丈。上橫二橋相通，千門萬戶，金碧交輝。\n\n是日，曹操頭戴嵌寶金冠，身穿綠錦羅袍，玉帶珠履，憑高而坐。文武侍立臺下。操欲觀武官比試弓箭，乃使近侍將西川紅錦戰袍一領，挂於垂楊枝上，下設一箭垛，以百步為界。分武官為兩隊。曹氏宗族俱穿紅，其餘將士俱穿綠。各帶雕弓良箭，跨鞍勒馬，聽候指揮。操傳令曰：「有能射中箭垛紅心者，即以錦袍賜之。如射不中，罰水一盃。」號令方下，紅袍隊中，一個少年將軍驟馬而出。眾視之，乃曹休也。休飛馬往來，奔馳三次，扣上箭，拽滿弓，一箭射去，正中紅心。金鼓齊鳴，眾皆喝冞。曹操於臺上望見大喜，曰：「此吾家千里駒也！」方欲使人取錦袍與曹休，只見袍隊中，一騎飛出，叫曰：「丞相錦袍，合讓俺外姓先取，宗族中不宜攙越。」\n\n操視其人，乃文聘也。眾官曰：「且看文仲業射法。」文聘拈弓縱馬一箭，亦中紅心。眾皆喝采，金鼓亂鳴。聘大呼曰：「快取袍來！」只見紅袍隊中，又一將飛馬而出，厲聲曰：「文烈先射，汝何得爭奪？看我與你兩個解箭！」曳滿弓，一箭射去，也中紅心。眾人齊聲喝采。視其人，乃曹洪也。洪方欲取袍，只見綠袍隊裏又一將出，揚弓叫曰：「你三人射法，何足為奇！看我射來！」眾視之，乃張郃也。郃飛馬翻身，背射一箭，也中紅心。四枝箭齊齊的攢在紅心裏。眾人俱道：「好射法！」郃曰：「錦袍須該是我的！」\n\n言未畢，紅袍隊中一將飛馬而出，大叫曰：「汝翻身背射，何足稱異！看我奪射紅心！」眾視之，乃夏侯淵也。淵驟馬至界口，紐回身一箭射去，正在四箭當中。金鼓齊鳴。淵勒馬按弓大叫曰：「此箭可奪得錦袍麼？」只見綠袍隊裏，一將應聲而出，大叫：「且留下袍與我徐晃！」淵曰：「汝更有何射法，可奪我袍？」晃曰：「汝射紅心，不足為異。看吾單取錦袍！」拈弓搭箭，遙望柳條射去，恰好射斷柳條，錦墜地。徐晃飛取錦袍，披於身上，驟馬至臺前聲喏曰：「謝丞相袍！」曹操與眾官無不稱羨。晃纔勒馬要回，猛然臺邊躍出一個綠袍將軍，大呼曰：「你將錦袍那裏去？早早留下與我！」眾視之，乃許褚也。晃曰：「袍已在此，汝何敢強奪！」褚更不回答，竟飛馬來奪袍。兩馬相近，徐晃便把弓打許褚。褚一手按住弓，把徐晃拖離鞍轎。晃急棄不了弓，翻身下馬，褚亦下馬，兩個揪住廝打。操急使人解開。那領錦袍己是扯得粉碎。操令二人都上臺。徐晃睜眉怒目，許褚切齒咬牙：各有相鬥之意。操笑曰：「孤特視公等之勇耳。豈惜一錦袍哉？」便教諸將盡都上臺，各賜蜀錦一疋。諸將各各稱謝。操命各依位次而坐。樂聲競奏，水陸並陳。文官武將輪次把盞，獻酬交錯。\n\n操顧謂眾文官曰：「武將既以騎射為樂，足顯威勇矣。公等皆飽學之士，登此高臺，可不進佳章以紀一時之勝事乎？」眾官皆躬身而言曰：「願從鈞命。」\n\n時有王朗、鍾繇、王粲、陳琳一班文官，進獻詩章。詩中多有稱頌曹操功德巍巍、合當受命之意。曹操遂一覽畢，笑曰：「諸公佳作，過譽甚矣。孤本愚陋，始舉孝廉。後值天下大亂，築精舍於譙東五十里，欲春夏讀書，秋冬射獵，以待天下清平，方出仕耳。不意朝廷徵孤為點軍校尉，遂更其意，專欲為國家討賊立功，圖死後得題墓道曰：『漢故征西將軍曹侯之墓』，平生願足矣。念自討董卓、剿黃巾以來，除袁術、破呂布、滅袁紹、定劉表，遂平天下。身為宰相，人臣之貴已極，又復何望哉？如國家無孤一人，正不知幾人稱帝，幾人稱王。或見孤權重，妄相忖度，疑孤有異心，此大謬也。孤常念孔子稱文王之至，此言耿耿在心。但欲孤委捐兵眾，歸就所封武平侯之職，實不可耳。誠恐一解兵柄，為人所害；孤敗則國家傾危，是以不得慕虛名而處實禍也。諸公必無知孤意者。」眾皆起拜曰：「雖伊尹、周公，不及丞相矣。」後人有詩曰：\n周公恐懼流言日，王莽謙恭下士時。\n假使當年身便死，一生真偽有誰知！\n\n曹操連飲數盃，不覺沈醉，喚左右棒過筆硯，亦欲作銅雀臺詩。剛纔下筆，忽報：「東吳使華歆表奏劉備為荊州牧，孫權以妹嫁劉備，漢上九郡大半已屬備矣。」操聞之，手腳慌亂，投筆於地。程昱曰：「丞相在萬軍之中，矢石交攻之際，未嘗動心；今聞劉備得了荊州，何故如此失驚？」操曰：「劉備人中之龍也，生平未嘗得水。今得荊州，是困龍入大海矣。孤安得不動心哉！」程昱曰：「丞相知華歆來意否？」操曰：「未知。」昱曰：「孫權本忌劉備，欲以兵攻之；但恐丞相乘虛而擊，故令華歆為使，表薦劉備。乃安備之心，以塞丞相之望耳。」\n\n操點頭曰：「是也。」昱曰：「某有一計，使孫、劉自相吞併，丞相乘間圖之，一鼓而二敵俱破。」操大喜，遂問其計。程昱曰：「東吳所倚者，周瑜也。丞相今表奏周瑜為南郡太守、程普為江夏太守，留華歆在朝重用之，瑜必自與劉備為讎敵矣。我乘其相併而圖之，不亦善乎？」操曰：「仲德之言，正合孤意。」遂召華歆上臺，重加賞賜。當日筵散，操即引文武回許昌，表奏周瑜為總領南郡太守，程普為江夏太守。封華歆為大理寺卿，留在許都。使命至東吳，周瑜、程普各受職訖。\n\n周瑜既領南郡，愈思報讎，遂上書吳侯，乞命魯肅去討還荊州。孫權乃命肅曰：「汝昔保荊州與劉備，今備遷延不還，等待何時？」肅曰：「文書上明白寫著，得了西川便還。」權叱曰：「只說取西川，至今又不動兵，不等老了人！」肅曰：「某願往言之。」遂乘投荊州而來。\n\n卻說玄德與孔明在荊州廣聚糧草，調練軍馬，遠近之士多歸之。忽報魯肅到，玄德問孔明曰：「子敬此來何意？」孔明曰：「昨者孫權表主公為荊州牧，此是懼曹操之計。操封周瑜為南郡太守，此欲令我兩家自相吞併，他好於中取事也。今魯肅此來，又是周瑜既受太守之職，要來索荊州之意。」玄德曰：「何以答之？」孔明曰：「若肅提起荊州之事，主公便放聲大哭。哭到悲切之處，亮自出來解勸。」\n\n計會已定，接魯肅入府，禮畢敘坐。肅曰：「今日皇叔做了東吳女婿，便是魯肅主人，如何敢坐？」玄德笑曰：「子敬與我舊交，何必太謙？」肅乃就坐。茶罷，肅曰：「今奉吳侯鈞命，專為荊州一事而來。皇叔已借住多時，未蒙見還。今既兩家結親，當看親情面上，早早交付。」玄德聞言，掩面大哭。肅驚曰：「皇叔何故如此？」玄德哭聲不絕。孔明從屏後出曰：「亮聽之久矣。子敬知吾主人哭的緣故麼？」肅曰：「某實不知。」孔明曰：「有何難見？當初我主人借荊州時，許下取得西川便還。仔細想來：益州劉璋是我主人之弟，一般都是漢朝骨肉。若要興兵去取他城池時，恐被外人唾罵；若要不取，還了荊州，何處安身？若不還時，於尊舅面上又不好看。事實兩難，因此淚出痛腸。」孔明說罷，觸動玄德衷腸，真個搥胸頓足，放聲大哭。魯肅勸曰：「皇叔且休煩惱，與孔明從長計議。」孔明曰：「有煩子敬，回見吳侯，勿惜一言之勞，將此煩惱情節，懇告吳侯，再容幾時。」肅曰：「倘吳侯不從，如之奈何？」孔明曰：「吳侯既以親妹聘嫁皇叔，安得不從乎？望子敬善言回覆。」\n\n魯肅是個寬仁長者，見玄德如此哀痛，只得應允。玄德、孔明拜謝。宴畢，送魯肅下船。逕到柴桑，見了周瑜，具言其事。周瑜頓足曰：「子敬又中諸葛亮之計也！當初劉備依劉表時，常有吞併之意，何況西川劉璋乎？似此推調，未免累及老兄矣。吾有一計，使諸葛亮不能出吾算中。子敬便當一行。」肅曰：「願聞妙策。」瑜曰：「子敬不必去見吳侯，再去荊州對劉備說：孫，劉兩家，既結為親，便是一家；若劉氏不忍去取西川，我東吳起兵去取；取得西川時，以作嫁資，卻把荊州交還東吳。」肅曰：「西川迢遞，取之非易。都督此計，莫非不可？」瑜笑曰：「子敬真長者也。你道我真個去取西川與他？我只以此為名，實欲去取荊州，且教他不做準備。東吳軍馬，收川路過荊州，就問他索要錢糧，劉備必然出城勞軍。那時乘勢殺之，奪取荊州，雪吾之恨，解足下之禍。」\n\n魯肅大喜，便再往荊州來。玄德與孔明商議。孔明曰：「魯肅必不曾見吳侯，只到柴桑和周瑜商量了甚計策，來誘我耳。但說的話，主公只看我點頭，便滿口應承。」計會已定，魯肅入見，禮畢，曰：「吳侯甚是稱讚皇叔盛德，遂與諸將商議，起兵替皇叔收川。取了西川，卻換荊州，以西川權當嫁資。但軍馬經過，卻望應些錢糧。」孔明聽了，忙點頭曰：「難得吳侯好心！」玄德拱手稱謝曰：「此皆子敬善言之力。」孔明曰：「如雄師到日，即當遠接稿勞。」魯肅暗喜，宴罷辭回。\n\n玄德問孔明曰：「此是何意？」孔明大笑曰：「周瑜死日近矣！這等計策，小兒也瞞不過！」玄德又問如何？孔明曰：「此乃『假途滅虢』之計也。虛名收川，實取荊州。等主公出城勞軍，乘勢拏下，殺入城來，攻其無備，出其不意也。」玄德曰：「如之奈何？」孔明曰：「主公寬心，只顧準備窩弓以擒猛虎，安排香餌以釣鰲魚。等周瑜到來，他便不死，也九分無氣。」便喚趙雲聽計：「如此如此，其餘我自有擺布。」玄德大喜。後人有詩歎曰：\n周瑜決策取荊州，諸葛先知第一籌。\n指望長江香餌穩，不知暗裏釣魚鉤。\n\n卻說魯肅回見周瑜，說玄德、孔明歡喜不疑，準備出城勞軍。周瑜大笑曰：「原來今番也中了吾計！」便教魯肅稟報吳侯，並遣程普引兵接應。周瑜此時箭瘡已漸平愈，身軀無事，使甘寧為先鋒，自與徐盛、丁奉為第二；淩統、呂蒙為後隊。水陸大兵五萬，望荊州而來。周瑜在船中，時復歡笑，以為孔明中計。前軍至夏口，周瑜問：「荊州有人在前面接否？」人報：「劉皇叔使糜竺來見都督。」瑜喚至，問勞軍如何。糜竺曰：「主公皆準備安排下了。」瑜曰：「皇叔何在？」竺曰：「在荊州城門相等，與都督把盞。」瑜曰：「今為汝家之事，出兵遠征；勞軍之禮，休得輕易。」糜竺領了言語先回。\n\n戰船密密排在江上，依次而進。看看至公安，並無一隻軍船，又無一人遠接。周瑜催船速行。離荊州十餘里，只見江面上靜蕩蕩的。哨探的回報：「荊州城上，插兩面白旗，並不見一人之影。」瑜心疑，教把船傍岸，親自上岸，乘馬帶了甘寧、徐盛、丁奉一班軍官，引親隨精軍三千人，逕望荊州來。既至城下，並不見動靜。瑜勒住馬，令軍士叫門。城上問是誰人。吳軍答曰：「是東吳周都督親自此。」言未畢，忽一聲梆子響，城上一齊都豎起鎗刀。敵樓上趙雲出曰：「都督此行，端的為何？」瑜曰：「吾替汝主取西川，汝豈猶未知耶？」雲曰：「孔明軍師已知都督『假途滅虢』之計，故留趙雲在此。吾主公有言：『孤與劉璋，皆漢室宗親，安忍背義而取西川？若汝東吳端的取蜀，吾當披髮入山，不失信於天下也。』」周瑜聞之，勒馬便回。只見一人打著令字旗，於馬前報說：「探得四路軍馬，一齊殺到：關某從江陵殺來，張飛從秭歸殺來，黃忠從公安殺來，魏延從彝陵小路殺來：四路正不知多少軍馬。喊聲遠近震動百餘里，皆言要捉周瑜。」瑜馬上大叫一聲，箭鎗復裂，墬於馬下。正是：\n一著棋高難對敵，幾番算定總成空。\n不知周瑜性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 57\n\n第五十七回 柴桑口臥龍弔喪 耒陽縣鳳雛理事\n\n卻說周瑜怒氣填胸，墜於馬下，左右急救歸船。軍士傳說：「玄德、孔明在前山頂上飲酒取樂。」瑜大怒，咬牙切齒曰：「你道我取不得西川，吾誓取之！」正恨間，人報吳侯遣弟孫瑜到。周瑜接入，具言其事。孫瑜曰：「吾奉兄命來助都督。」遂令催軍前行。行至巴丘，人報上流有劉封、關平二人領軍截住水路。周瑜愈怒。忽又報孔明遣人送書至。周瑜拆封視之。書曰：\n「漢軍師中郎將諸葛亮，致書於東吳大都督公瑾先生麾下：自柴桑一別，至今戀戀不忘。聞足下欲取西川，亮竊以為不可。益州民強地險，劉璋雖暗弱，足以自守；今勞師遠征，轉運萬里，欲收全功，雖吳起不能定其規，孫武不能善其後也。曹操失利於赤壁，志豈須臾忘報讎哉？今足下興兵遠征，倘操乘虛而至，江南虀粉矣。亮不忍坐視，特此告知，幸垂照鑒。」\n\n周瑜覽畢，長歎一聲，喚左右取紙筆作書上吳侯，乃聚眾將曰：「吾非不欲盡忠報國，奈天命已絕矣。汝等善事吳侯，共成大業。」言訖，昏絕。徐徐又醒，仰天長歎曰：「既生瑜，何生亮！」連叫數聲而亡。壽三十又六歲。後人有詩歎曰：\n赤壁遺雄烈，青年有駿聲。\n絃歌知雅意，盃酒謝良朋。\n曾謁三千斛，常驅十萬兵。\n巴丘終命處，憑弔欲傷情。\n\n周瑜停喪於巴丘。眾將將所遺書緘，遣人飛報孫權。權聞周瑜死，放聲大哭。拆視其書，乃薦魯肅以自代也。書略曰：\n「瑜以凡才，荷蒙殊遇，委任腹心，統御兵馬，敢不竭股肱之力，以圖報效？奈死生不測，修短有命；愚志未展，微軀已殞，遺恨何極！方今曹操在北，疆場未靜；劉備寄寓，有似養虎；天下之事，尚未可知。此正朝士旰食之秋，至尊垂慮之日也。魯肅忠烈，臨事不苟，可以代瑜之任。『人之將死，其言也善』。倘蒙垂鑒，瑜死不朽矣！」\n\n孫權覽畢，哭曰：「公瑾有王佐之才，今忽短命而死，孤何賴哉？既遺書特薦子敬，孤敢不從之？」既日便命魯肅為都督，總統兵馬；一面教發周瑜靈柩回葬。\n\n卻說孔明在荊州，夜觀天文，見將星墜地，乃笑曰：「周瑜死矣。」至曉，白於玄德。玄德使人探之，果然死了。玄德問孔明曰：「周瑜既死，還當如何？」孔明曰：「代瑜領兵者，必魯肅也。亮觀天象，將星聚於東方。亮當以弔喪為由，往江東走一遭，就尋賢士佐助主公。」玄德曰：「只恐吳中將士加害於先生。」孔明曰：「瑜在之日，亮猶不懼；今瑜已死，又何患乎？」乃與趙雲引五百軍，具祭禮，下船赴巴丘弔喪。於路探聽得孫權已令魯肅為都督，周瑜靈柩已回柴桑。孔明逕至柴桑，魯肅以禮迎接。周瑜部將皆欲殺孔明，因見趙雲帶劍相隨，不敢下手。孔明教設祭物於靈前，親自奠酒，跪於地下，讀祭文曰：\n「嗚呼公瑾，不幸夭亡，修短故天，人豈不傷？\n我心實痛，酹酒一觴。君其有靈，享我烝嘗！\n弔君幼學，以交伯符；仗義疏財，讓舍以居。\n弔君弱冠，萬里鵬摶；定建霸業，割據江南。\n弔君壯力，遠鎮巴丘；景升懷慮，討逆無憂。\n弔君風度，佳配小喬；漢臣之婿，不愧當朝。\n弔君氣概，諫阻納質；始不垂翅，終能奮翼。\n弔君鄱陽，蔣幹來說；揮灑自如，雅量高志。\n弔君弘才，文武籌略；火攻破敵，挽強為弱。\n想君當年，雄姿英發。哭君早逝，俯地流血。\n忠義之心，英靈之氣。命終三紀，名垂百世。\n哀君情切，愁腸千結。惟我肝膽，悲無斷絕。\n昊天昏暗，三軍愴然。主為哀泣，友為淚漣。\n\n亮也不才，丐計求謀。助吳拒曹，輔漢安劉。\n犄角之援，首尾相儔。若存若亡，何慮何憂？\n嗚呼公瑾！生死永別！朴守其貞，冥冥滅滅。\n魂如有靈，以鑒我心。從此天下，更無知音！\n嗚呼痛哉！伏惟尚饗！」\n\n孔明祭畢，伏地大哭，淚如湧泉，哀慟不已。眾將相謂曰：「人盡道公瑾與孔明不睦，今觀其祭奠之情，人皆虛言也。」魯肅見孔明如此悲切，亦為感傷，自思曰：「孔明自是多情，乃公瑾量窄，自取死耳。」後人有詩嘆曰：\n臥龍南陽睡未醒，又添列曜下舒城。\n蒼天既已生公瑾，塵世何須出孔明？\n\n魯肅設宴款待孔明。宴罷，孔明辭回。方欲下船，只見江邊一人道袍竹冠，皂縧素履，一手揪住孔明大笑曰：「汝氣死周郎，卻又來弔孝，明欺東吳無人耶？」孔明急視其人，乃鳳雛先生龐統也。孔明亦大笑。兩人攜手登舟，各訴心事。孔明乃留書一封與統，囑曰：「吾料孫仲謀必不能重用足下。稍有不如意，可來荊州共扶玄德。此人寬仁厚德，必不負公平生之所學。」統允諾而別。孔明自回荊州。\n\n卻說魯肅送周瑜靈柩至蕪湖，孫權接著，哭祭於前，命厚葬於本鄉。瑜有兩男一女，長男循，次男胤。權皆厚恤之。魯肅曰：「肅碌碌庸才，誤蒙公瑾重薦，其實不稱所職。願舉一人以助主公。此人上通天文，下曉地理；謀略不減於管、樂，樞機可並於孫、吳。往日周公瑾多用其言，孔明亦深服其智。現在江南，何不重用？」\n\n權聞言大喜，便問此人姓名。肅曰：「此人乃襄陽人，姓龐，名統，字士元，道號鳳雛先生。」權曰：「孤亦聞其名久矣。今既來此，可即請來相見。」於是魯肅邀請龐統入見孫權，施禮畢。權見其人濃眉掀鼻，黑面短髯，形容古怪，心中不喜。乃問曰：「公平生所學，以何為主？」統曰：「不必拘執，隨機應變。」權曰：「公之才學，比公瑾何如？」統笑曰：「某之才學，與公瑾大不相同。」權平生最喜周瑜，見統輕之，心中愈不樂，乃謂統曰：「公且退。待有用公之時，卻來相請。」\n\n統長歎一聲而出。魯肅曰：「主公何不用龐士元？」權曰：「狂士也，用之何益？」肅曰：「赤壁鏖兵之時，此人曾獻連環策，成第一功。主公想必知之。」權曰：「此時乃曹操自欲釘船，未必此人之功也。吾誓不用之。」魯肅出謂龐統曰：「非肅不薦足下，奈吳侯不肯用公。公且耐心。」統低頭長歎不語。肅曰：「公莫非無意於吳中乎？」統不答。肅曰：「公抱匡濟之才，何往不利？可實對肅言，將欲何往？」統曰：「吾欲投曹操去也。」肅曰：「此明珠暗投矣。可往荊州投劉皇叔，必然重用。」統曰：「統意實欲如此，前言戲耳。」肅曰：「某當作書奉薦。公輔玄德，必令孫、劉兩家，無相攻擊，同力破曹。」統曰：「此某平生之素志也。」乃求肅書，逕往荊州來見玄德。\n\n此時孔明按察四郡未回。門吏傳報江東名士龐統，特來相投。玄德久聞統名，便教請入相見。統見玄德，長揖不拜，玄德見統貌陋，心中亦不悅，乃問統曰：「足下遠來不易？」統不即取出魯肅書並孔明投呈，但答曰：「聞皇叔招賢納士，特來相投。」玄德曰：「荊楚稍定，苦無閒職。此去東南數百里，有一縣名耒陽縣，缺一縣宰，屈公任之。如後有缺，卻當重用。」\n\n統思玄德待我何薄，欲以才學動之；見孔明不在，只得勉強相辭而去。統到耒陽縣，不理政事，終日飲酒為樂；一應錢糧詞訟，並不理會。有人報知玄德，言龐統將耒陽縣事盡廢。玄德怒曰：「豎儒焉敢亂吾法度！」遂喚張飛分付：「引從人去荊南諸縣巡視。如有不公不法者，就便究問。恐於事有不明處，可與孫乾同去。」\n\n張飛領了言語，與孫乾同至耒陽縣。軍民官吏，皆出郭迎接，獨不見縣令。飛問曰：「縣令何在？」同僚覆曰：「龐縣令自到任及今，將百餘日，縣中之事，並不理問，每日飲酒，自旦及夜，只在醉鄉。今日宿酒未醒，猶臥不起。」\n\n張飛大怒，欲擒之。孫乾曰：「龐士元乃高明之人，未可輕忽。且到縣問之。如果於理不當，治罪未晚。」飛乃入縣，正廳上坐定，教縣令來見。統衣冠不整，扶醉而出。飛怒曰：「吾兄以汝為人，令作縣宰，汝焉敢盡廢縣事？」統笑曰：「將軍以吾廢了縣中何事？」飛曰：「汝到任百餘日，終日在醉鄉，安得不廢政事？」統曰：「量百里小縣，些許公事，何難決斷？將軍少坐，待我發落。」隨即喚公吏，將百餘日所積公務，都取來剖斷，吏皆紛然齎抱案卷，上廳訴詞。被告人等，環跪階下。統手中批判，口中發落，耳內聽詞，曲直分明，並無分毫差錯，民皆叩首拜伏。不到半日，將百餘日之事，盡斷畢了，投筆於地，而對張飛曰：「所廢之事何在？曹操、孫權，吾視之若掌上觀文，量此小縣，何足介意！」\n\n飛大驚，下席謝曰：「先生大才，小子失敬。吾當於兄長處極力舉薦。」統乃將出魯肅薦書。飛曰：「先生初見吾兄，何不將出？」統曰：「若便將出，似乎專藉薦書來干謁矣。」飛顧謂孫乾曰：「非公則失一大賢也。」遂辭統回荊州見玄德，具說龐統之才。玄德大驚曰：「屈待大賢，吾之過也！」飛將魯肅薦書呈上。玄德拆視之。書略曰：「龐士元非百里之才，使處治中別駕之任，始當展其驥足。如以貌取之，恐負所學，終為他人所用，實可惜也。」\n\n玄德看畢，正在嗟歎，忽報孔明回。玄德接入，禮畢。孔明先問曰：「龐軍師近日無恙否？」玄德曰：「近治耒陽縣，好酒廢事。」孔明笑曰：「士元非百里之才，胸中之學，勝亮十倍。亮曾有薦書在士元處，曾達主公否？」玄德曰：「今日方得子敬書，卻未見先生之書。」孔明曰：「大賢若處小任，往往以酒糊塗，倦於視事。」玄德曰：「若非吾弟所言，險失大賢。」隨即令張飛往耒陽縣請龐統到荊州，玄德下階請罪。統方將出孔明所薦之書。玄德看書中之意，言鳳雛到日，宜即重用。玄德喜曰：「昔司馬德操言：『伏龍、鳳雛，兩人得一，可安天下。』今吾二人皆得，漢室可興矣。」遂拜龐統為副軍師中郎將，與孔明共贊方略，教練軍士，聽候征伐。\n\n早有人報到許昌，言劉備有諸葛亮、龐統為謀士，招軍買馬，積草屯糧，連結東吳，早晚必興兵北伐。曹操聞之，遂聚謀士商議南征。荀攸進曰：「周瑜新死，可先取孫權，次攻劉備。」操曰：「我若遠征，恐馬騰來襲許都。前在赤壁之時，軍中有訛言，亦傳西涼入寇之事，今不可不防也。」荀攸曰：「以愚所見，不若降詔，加馬騰為征南將軍，使討孫權；誘入京師，先除此人，則南征無患矣。」操大喜，即日遣人齎詔至西涼召馬騰。\n\n卻說騰字壽成，漢伏波將軍馬援之後。父名肅，字子碩，桓帝時為天水闌干縣尉；後失官流落隴西，與羌人雜處，遂娶羌女生騰。騰身長八尺，體貌雄異，稟性溫良，人多敬之。靈帝未年，羌人多叛，騰招募民兵破之。初平中年，因討賊有功，拜征西將軍，與鎮西將軍韓遂為兄弟。\n\n當日奉詔，乃與長子馬超商議曰：「吾自與董承受衣帶詔以來，與劉玄德約共討賊，不幸董承已死，玄德屢敗。我又僻處西涼，未能協助玄德。今聞玄德已得荊州，我正欲展昔日之志，而曹操反來召我，當是如何？」馬超曰：「操奉天子之命以召父親，今若不往，彼必以逆命責我矣。當乘其來召，竟往京師，於中取事，則昔日之志可展也。」\n\n馬騰兄子馬岱諫曰：「曹操心懷叵測，叔父若往，死遭其害。」超曰：「兒願盡起西涼之兵，隨父親殺入許昌，為天下除害，有何不可？」騰曰：「汝自統羌兵保守西涼，只教次子馬休、馬鐵並姪馬岱隨我同往。曹操見有汝在西涼，又有韓遂相助，諒不敢加害於我也。」超曰：「父親若往，切不可輕入京師。當隨機應變，觀其動靜。」騰曰：「吾自有區處，不必多慮。」\n\n於是馬騰乃引西涼兵五千，先教馬休、馬鐵為前部，留馬岱在後接應，迤灑望許昌而來，離許昌二十里屯住軍馬。曹操聽知馬騰已到，喚門下侍郎黃奎分付曰：「目今馬騰南征，吾命汝為行軍參謀，先至馬騰寨中勞軍，可對馬騰說：西涼路遠，運糧甚難，不能多帶人馬。我當更遣大兵，協同前進。來日教他入城面君，吾就應付糧草與之。」\n\n奎領命，來見馬騰。騰置酒相待。奎酒半酣而言曰：「吾父黃琬死於李傕、郭汜之難，嘗懷痛恨。不想今日又遇欺君之賊。」騰曰：「誰為欺君之賊？」奎曰：「欺君者操賊也。公豈不知之而問我耶？」騰恐是操使來相探，急止之曰：「耳目較近，休得亂言。」奎叱曰：「公竟忘卻衣帶詔乎？」騰見他說出心事，乃密以實情告之。奎曰：「操欲公入城面君，必非好意。公不可輕入。來日當勒兵城下。待曹操出城點軍，就點軍處斬之，大事濟矣。」\n\n二人商議已定，黃奎回家，恨氣未息。其妻再三問之，奎不肯言。不料其妾李春香，與奎妻弟苗澤私通。澤欲得春香，正無計可施。妾見黃奎憤恨，遂對澤曰：「黃侍郎今日商議軍情回，意甚憤恨，不知為何？」澤曰：「汝可以言挑之曰：『人皆說劉皇叔仁德，曹操奸雄，何也？』看他說甚言語。」是夜黃奎果到春香房中。妾以言挑之。奎乘醉言曰：「汝乃婦人，尚知邪正，何況我乎？吾所恨者，欲殺曹操也。」妾曰：「若欲殺之，如何下手？」奎曰：「吾已約定馬將軍，明日在城外點兵時殺之。」妾告於苗澤，澤報知曹操。操便密喚曹洪，許褚分付如此如此；又喚夏侯淵、徐晃分付如此如此。各人領命去了，一面先將黃奎一家老小拏下。\n\n次日，馬騰領著西涼兵馬，將次近城，只見前面一簇紅旗，打著丞相旗號。馬騰只道曹操自來點軍，拍馬向前。忽聽得一聲砲響，紅旗開處，弓弩齊發。一將當先，乃曹洪也。馬騰急撥馬回時，兩下喊聲又起。左邊許褚殺來，右邊夏侯淵殺來，後面又是徐晃領兵殺至，截斷西涼軍馬，將馬騰父子三人困在垓心。\n\n馬騰見不是頭，奮力衝殺。馬鐵早被亂箭射死。馬休隨著馬騰左衝右突，不能得出。二人身帶重傷，坐下馬又被箭射倒，父子二人俱被執。曹操教將黃奎與馬騰父子，一齊綁至。黃奎大叫：「無罪！」操教苗澤對證。馬騰大罵曰：「豎儒誤我大事！我不能為國殺賊，是乃天也！」操命牽出。馬騰罵不絕口，與其子馬休，及黃奎一同遇害。後人有詩讚馬騰曰：\n父子齊芳烈，忠貞著一門。\n捐生圖國難，誓死答君恩。\n嚼血盟言在，誅奸義狀存。\n西涼推世冑，不愧伏波孫。\n\n苗澤告操曰：「不願加賞，只求李春香為妻。」操笑曰：「你為了一婦人，害了你姐夫一家，留此不義之人何用！」便教將苗澤、李春香與黃奎一家老小並斬於市。觀者無不歎息。後人有詩歎曰：\n苗澤因私害藎臣，春香未得反傷身。\n奸雄亦不相容恕，枉自圖謀作小人。\n\n曹操教招安西涼兵馬諭之曰：「馬騰父子謀反，不干眾人之事。」一面使人分付把住關隘，休教走了馬岱。\n\n且說馬岱自引一千兵在後。早有許昌城外逃回軍士、報知馬岱。岱大驚，只得棄了兵馬，扮作客商，連夜逃遁去了。曹操殺了馬騰等，便決意南征。忽人報曰：「劉備調練軍馬，收拾器械，將欲取川。操驚曰：「若劉備收川，則羽翼成矣。將何以圖之？」\n\n言未畢，階下一人進言曰：「某有一計，使劉備、孫權不能相願；江南、西川皆歸丞相。」正是：\n西川豪傑方遭戮，南國英雄又受殃。\n未知獻計者是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 58\n\n第五十八回 馬孟起興兵雪恨 曹阿瞞割鬚棄袍\n\n卻說獻策之人，乃治書侍御史陳羣，字長文。操問曰：「陳長文有何良策？」群曰：「今劉備、孫權結為脣齒，若劉備欲取西川，丞相可命上將提兵，會合淝之眾，逕取江南，則孫權必求救於劉備。備意在西川，必無心救權；權無救則力乏兵衰，江東之地，必為丞相所得。若得江東，則荊州一鼓可平也。荊州既平，然後徐圖西川，天下定矣。」操曰：「長文之言，正合吾意。」即時起大兵三十萬，逕下江南；令合淝張遼，準備糧草，以為供給。\n\n早有細作報知孫權。權聚眾將商議。張昭曰：「可差人往魯子敬處，教急書到荊州，使玄德同力拒曹。子敬有恩於玄德，其言必從；且玄德既為東吳之婿，亦義不容辭。若玄德來相助，江南可無患矣。」權從其言，即遣人諭魯肅，使求救於玄德。肅領命，隨即修書使人送玄德。玄德看了書中之意，留使者於館舍，差人往南郡請孔明。孔明到荊州，玄德將魯肅書與孔明看畢。孔明曰：「也不消動江南之兵，也不必動荊州之兵，自使曹操不敢正覷東南。」便回書與魯肅，教高枕無憂；若但有北兵侵犯，皇叔自有退兵之策。使者去了。玄德問曰：「今操起三十萬大軍，會合淝之眾，一擁而來，先生有何妙計，可以退之？」孔明曰：「操平生所慮者，乃西涼之兵也。今操殺馬騰，其子馬超，現統西涼之眾，必切齒操賊。主公可作一書，往結馬超，使超興兵入關，則操又無暇下江南矣。」玄德大喜，即時作書，遣一心腹人，逕往西涼州投下。\n\n卻說馬超在西涼州，夜感一夢：夢見身臥雪地，群虎來咬，驚懼而覺，心中疑惑，聚帳下將佐，告說夢中之事。帳下一人應聲曰：「此夢乃不祥之兆也。」眾視其人，乃帳前心腹校尉，姓龐，名德，字令名。超問：「令名所見若何？」德曰：「雪地遇虎，夢兆殊惡。莫非老將軍在許昌有事否？」言未畢，一人踉蹌而入，哭拜於地曰：「叔父與弟皆死矣！」超視之，乃馬岱也。超驚問。岱曰：「叔父與侍郎黃奎同謀殺操，不幸事泄，皆被斬於市。二弟亦遇害。惟岱扮作客商，星夜走脫。」\n\n超聞言，哭倒於地。眾將救起。超咬牙切齒，痛恨操賊。忽報荊州劉皇叔遣人齎書至。超拆視之，書略曰：「伏念漢室不幸，操賊專權，欺君罔上，黎民凋殘。備昔與令先君同受密詔，誓誅此賊。今令先君被操所害，此將軍不共天地，不同日月之讎也。若能率西涼之兵，以攻操之右，備當舉荊襄之眾，以遏操之前。則逆操可擒，奸黨可滅，讎辱亦可報，漢室可興矣。書不盡言，立待回音。」\n\n馬超看畢，即時揮涕回書，發使者先回，隨後便起西涼軍馬。正欲進發，忽西涼太守韓遂使人請馬超往見。超至遂府，遂將出曹操書示之。內云：「若將馬超擒赴許都，即封汝為西涼侯。」超拜伏於地曰：「請叔父就縳俺兄弟二人，解赴許昌，免叔父戈戟之勞。」韓遂扶起曰：「吾與汝父結為兄弟，安忍害汝？汝若興兵，吾當相助。」\n\n馬超拜謝。韓遂便將操使者推出斬之，乃點手下八部軍馬，一同進發。那八部？乃侯選、程銀、李堪、張橫、梁興、成宜、馬玩、楊秋也。八將隨著韓遂，合馬超手下龐德、馬岱共起二十萬大兵，殺奔長安來。長安郡守鍾繇，飛報曹操；一面引軍拒敵，布陣於野。西涼州前部先鋒馬岱，引軍一萬五千，浩浩蕩蕩，漫山遍野而來。鍾繇出馬答話。岱使寶刀一口，與繇交戰。不一合，繇大敗奔走，岱提刀趕來。馬超、韓遂引大軍都到，圍住長安，鍾繇上城守護。\n\n長安乃西漢建都之處，城郭堅固，河塹險深，急切攻打不下。一連圍了十日，不能攻破。龐德進計曰：「長安城中土硬水畒鹼，甚不堪食。更兼無柴，今圍十日，軍民飢荒，不如暫且收軍。只須如此如此，長安唾手可得。」馬超曰：「此計大妙！」即時差「令」字旗傳於各部，盡教退軍，馬超親自斷後，各部軍馬漸漸退去。\n\n鍾繇次日登城看時，軍皆退了，只恐有計；令人哨探，果然遠去，方纔放心；縱令軍民出城打柴取水，大開城門，放人出入。至第五日，人報馬超兵又到，軍民競奔入城，鍾繇仍復閉城堅守。\n\n卻說鍾繇弟鍾進，守把西門。約近三更，城門裏一把火起。鍾進急來救時，城邊轉過一人，舉刀縱馬大喝曰：「龐德在此！」鍾進措手不及，被龐德一刀斬於馬下，殺散軍校，斬關斷鎖，放馬超韓遂軍馬入城。鍾繇從東門棄城而走。馬超、韓遂得了城池，賞勞三軍。\n\n鍾繇退守潼關，飛報曹操。操知失了長安，不敢復議南征，遂喚曹洪、徐晃分付：「先帶一萬人馬，替鍾繇緊守潼關。如十日內失了關隘，皆斬。十日外，不干汝二人之事。我統大軍隨後便至。」二人領了將令，星夜便行。曹仁諫曰：「洪性躁，誠恐誤事。」操曰：「你與我押糧草，便隨後接應。」\n\n卻說曹洪、徐晃到潼關，替鍾繇堅守關隘，並不出戰。馬超領軍來關下，把曹操三代毀罵。曹洪大怒，要提兵下關廝殺。徐晃諫曰：「此是馬超要激將軍廝殺，切不可與戰。待丞相大軍來，必有主畫。」馬超軍日夜輪流來罵，曹洪只要廝殺，徐晃苦苦擋住。至第九日，在關上看時，西涼軍都棄馬在於關前草地上坐；多半困乏，就於地上睡臥。曹洪便教備馬，點起三千兵殺下關來。西涼兵棄馬拋戈而走，洪迤邐追趕。\n\n時徐晃正在關上點視糧草，聞曹洪下關廝殺，大驚，急引兵隨後趕來，大叫曹洪回馬；忽然背後喊聲大震，馬岱引軍殺至。曹洪、徐晃急回走時，一棒鼓響，山背後兩軍截出：左是馬超，右是龐德，混殺一陣。曹洪抵擋不住，折軍大半，撞出重圍，奔到關上。西涼兵隨後趕來，洪等棄關而走。龐德直追過潼關，撞見曹仁軍馬，救了曹洪等一軍。馬超接應龐德上關。\n\n曹洪失了潼關，奔見曹操。操曰：「與你十日限，如何九日失了潼關？」洪曰：「西涼軍兵，百般辱罵。因見彼軍懈怠，乘勢趕去，不想中賊奸計。」操曰：「洪年幼躁暴，徐晃你須曉事！」晃曰：「累諫不從。當日晃在關上點糧草，比及知道，小將軍已下關了。晃恐有失，連忙趕去，已中賊奸計矣。」\n\n操大怒，喝斬曹洪，眾官告免，曹洪服罪而退。操進兵直抵潼關。曹仁曰：「可先下定寨柵，然後打關未遲。」操令砍伐樹木，起立排柵，分作三寨：左寨曹仁，右寨夏侯淵，操自居中寨。次日，操引三寨大小將校，殺奔關隘前去，正遇西涼軍馬。兩邊各布陣勢。操出馬於門旗下，看西涼之兵，人人勇健，個個英雄。又見馬超生得面如傅粉，脣若抹硃；腰細膀寬，聲雄力猛；白袍銀鎧，手執長鎗，立馬陣前；上首龐德，下首馬岱。操暗暗稱奇，自縱馬謂超曰：「汝乃漢朝名將子孫，何故背反耶？」超咬牙切齒，大罵：「操賊欺君罔上，罪不容誅！害我父弟，不共戴天之讎！吾當活捉生啖汝肉！」\n\n說罷，挺鎗直殺過來。曹操背後于禁出迎。兩馬交戰，鬥得八九合，于禁敗走。張郃出迎，戰二十合亦敗走。李通出迎，超奮威交戰，數合之中，一鎗刺李通於馬下。超把鎗望後一招，西涼兵一齊衝殺過來。操兵大敗。西涼兵來得勢猛，左右將佐皆抵擋不住。馬超、龐德、馬岱引百餘騎，直入中軍來捉曹操。操在亂軍中，只聽得西涼軍大叫：「穿紅袍的是曹操！」操就馬上急脫下紅袍，又聽得大叫：「長髯者是曹操！」操驚慌，掣所佩刀斷其髯。軍中有人將曹操割髯之事，告知馬超。超遂令人叫拏：「短髯者是曹操！」操聞知，即扯旗角包頸而逃。後人有詩曰：\n潼關戰敗望風逃，孟德愴惶脫錦袍。\n劍割髭髯應喪膽，馬超聲價蓋天高。\n\n曹操正走之間，背後一騎趕來。回頭視之，正是馬超。操大驚。左右將校見超趕來，各自逃命，只撇下曹操。超厲聲大叫曰：「曹操休走！」操驚得馬鞭墜地。看看趕上，馬超從後使鎗搠來。操遶樹而走。超一鎗搠在樹上，急拔下時，操已走遠。超縱馬趕來，山坡邊轉出一將，大叫：「勿傷吾主！曹洪在此！」輪刀縱馬，攔住馬超。操得命走脫。洪與馬超戰到四五十合，漸漸刀法散亂，氣力不加。夏侯淵引數十騎隨到。馬超獨自一人，恐被所算，乃撥馬而回，夏侯淵也不來趕。\n\n曹操回寨，卻得曹仁死據定了寨柵，因此不曾多折軍馬。操入帳歎曰：「吾若殺了曹洪，今日必死於馬超之手也！」遂喚曹洪重加賞賜。收拾敗軍，堅守寨柵；深溝高壘，不許出戰。超每日引兵來寨前辱罵搦戰，操傳令教軍士堅守，如亂動者斬。諸將曰：「西涼之兵，盡使長鎗，當選弓弩迎之。」操曰：「戰與不戰，皆在於我，非在賊也。賊雖有長鎗，安能便刺！諸公但堅壁觀之，賊自退矣。」諸將皆私相議曰：「丞相自來征戰，一身當先；今敗於馬超，何如此之弱也？」\n\n過了幾日，細作報來：「馬超又添二萬生力兵來助戰，乃是羌人部落。」操聞知大喜。諸將曰：「馬超添兵，丞相反喜，何也？」操曰：「待吾勝了，卻對汝等說。」三日後又報關上又添軍馬。操又大喜，就於帳中設宴作賀。諸將皆暗笑。操曰：「諸公笑我無破馬超之謀，公等有何良策？」徐晃進曰：「今丞相盛兵在此，賊亦全部見屯關上，此去河西，必無準備；若得一軍暗渡蒲阪津，先截賊歸路，丞相逕發河北擊之，賊兩不相應，勢必危矣。」操曰：「公明之言，正合吾意。」便教徐晃引精兵四千，和朱靈同去逕襲河西，伏於山谷之中，「待我渡河北同時擊之。」徐晃、朱靈領命，先引四千軍暗暗去了。操下令，先教曹洪於蒲阪津，安排船筏。留曹仁守寨，操自領兵渡渭河。早有細作報知馬超。超曰：「今操不攻潼關，而使人準備船筏，欲渡河北，必將遏吾之後也。吾當引一軍渡河拒住北岸。操兵不得渡，不消二十日，河東糧盡，操兵必亂，卻循河南而擊之，操可擒矣。」韓遂曰：「不必如此。豈不聞兵法有云：『兵半渡可擊。』待操兵渡至一半，汝卻於南岸擊之，操兵皆死於河內矣。」超曰：「叔父之言甚善。」即使人探聽曹操幾時渡河。\n\n卻說曹操整兵已畢，分三停軍，前渡渭河，比及人馬到河內時，日光初起。操先發精兵渡過北岸，開創營寨。操自引親隨護衛軍將百人，按劍坐於南岸，看軍渡河。忽然人報：「後邊白袍將軍到了！」眾皆認得是馬超，一擁下船。河邊軍爭上船者，聲喧不止。操猶坐而不動，按劍指約休鬧。只聽得人喊馬嘶，蜂擁而來，船上一將躍身上岸，呼曰：「賊至矣！請丞相下船！」操視之，乃許褚也。操口內猶言：「賊至何妨？」回頭視之，馬超已離不得百餘步。許褚拖操下船時，船已離岸一丈有餘，褚負操一躍上船。隨行將士盡皆下水，扳住船邊，爭欲上船逃命。船小將翻，褚掣刀亂砍，船傍手盡折，倒於水中，急將船望下水棹去。許褚立於梢上，忙用木篙撐之。操伏在許褚腳邊。馬超趕到河岸，見船已流在半河，遂拈弓搭箭，喝令驍將遶河射之，矢如雨急。褚恐傷曹操，以左手舉馬鞍遮之。馬超箭不虛發，船上駕舟之人，應弦落水；船中數十人皆被射倒。其船反撐不定，於急水中旋轉。許褚獨奮神威，將兩腿夾舵搖撼，一手使篙撐船，一手舉鞍遮護曹操。\n\n時有渭南縣令丁斐，在南山之上，見馬超追操甚急，恐傷操命，遂將寨內牛隻馬匹，盡驅於外，漫山遍野，皆是牛馬。西涼兵見之，都回身爭取牛馬，無心追趕，曹操因此得脫。方到北岸，便把船筏鑿沈。諸將聽得曹操在河中逃難，急來救時，操已登岸。許褚身被重鎧，箭皆嵌在甲上。眾將保操至野寨中，皆拜於地而問安。操大笑曰：「我今日幾為小賊所困！」褚曰：「若非有人縱馬放牛以誘賊，賊必努力渡河矣。」操問曰：「誘賊者誰也？」有知者答曰：「渭南縣令丁斐也。」少頃，斐入見。操謝曰：「若非公之良謀，則吾被賊所擒矣。」遂命為典軍校尉。斐曰：「賊雖暫去，明日必復來。須以良策拒之。」操曰：「吾已準備了也。」遂喚諸將：「各分頭循河築起甬道，暫為寨腳。賊若來時，陳兵於甬道外，內虛立旌旗，以為疑兵；更沿河掘下壕塹，虛土柵蓋，河內以兵誘之；賊急來必陷，賊陷便可擒矣。」\n\n卻說馬超回見韓遂，說：「幾乎捉住曹操，有一將奮勇負操下船去了，不知何人。」遂曰：「吾聞曹操選極壯之人，為帳前侍衛，名曰『虎衛軍』，以驍將典韋、許褚領之。典韋已死，今救曹操者，必許褚也。此人勇力過人，人皆稱為『虎痴』；如遇之，不可輕敵。」超曰：「吾亦聞其名久矣。」遂曰：「今操渡河，將襲我後，可速攻之，不可令他創立營寨。若立營寨，急難剿除。」超曰：「以姪愚意，還只拒住北岸，使彼不得渡河，乃為上策。」遂曰：「賢姪守寨，吾引軍循河戰操，若何？」超曰：「令龐德為先鋒，跟叔父前去。」\n\n於是韓遂與龐德將兵五萬，直奔渭南。操令眾將於甬道兩旁誘之。龐德先引鐵騎千餘，衝突而來。喊聲起處，人馬俱落於陷馬坑內。龐德踴身一跳，躍出土坑，立於平地，立殺數人，步行砍出重圍。韓遂已被困在垓心。龐德步行救之，正遇著曹仁部將曹永；被龐德一刀砍於馬下，奪其馬，殺開一條血路，救出韓遂，投東南而走。背後曹兵趕來，馬超引軍接應，殺敗曹兵。復救出大半軍馬。戰至日暮，方回。計點人馬，折了將佐程銀、張橫，陷坑中死者二百餘人。超與韓遂商議：「若遷延日久，操於河北立了營寨，難以退敵；不若乘今夜引輕騎去劫野營。」遂曰：「須分兵前後相救。」於是超自為前部，令龐德、馬岱為後應，當夜便行。\n\n卻說曹操收兵屯渭北，喚諸將曰：「賊欺我未立寨柵，必來劫野營。可四散伏兵，虛其中軍。號砲響時，伏兵盡起，一鼓可擒也。」眾將依令，伏兵已畢。當夜馬超卻先使成宜引三十騎往前哨探。成宜見無人馬，逕入中軍。操軍見西涼兵到，遂放號砲。四面伏兵皆出，只圍得三十騎。成宜被夏侯淵所殺。馬超卻自背後與龐德、馬岱分兵三路蜂擁而殺來。正是：\n縱有伏兵能候敵，怎當健將共爭先？\n未知勝負若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 59\n\n第五十九回 許褚裸衣鬥馬超 曹操抹書間韓遂\n\n卻說當夜兩兵混戰，直到天明，各自收兵。馬超屯兵渭口，日夜分兵，前後攻擊。曹操在渭河內，將船筏鎖鍊作浮橋三條，接連南岸。曹仁引軍夾河立寨，將糧草車輛穿連，以為屏障。馬超聞之，教軍士各挾草一束，帶著火種，與韓遂引軍併力殺到寨前，堆積草把，放起烈火。操兵抵敵不住，棄寨而走。車乘、浮橋，盡被燒毀。西涼兵大勝，截住渭河。曹操立不起營寨，心中憂懼。荀攸曰：「可取渭河沙土築起土城，可以堅守。」操撥三萬軍擔土築城。馬超又差龐德、馬岱各引五百馬軍，往來衝突；更兼沙土不實，築起便倒，操無計可施。\n\n時當九月盡，天氣暴冷，彤雲密布，連日不開。曹操在寨中納悶。忽人報曰：「有一老人來見丞相，欲陳說方略。」操請入見。其人鶴骨松姿，形貌蒼古。間之乃京兆人也，隱居終南山，姓婁，字子伯，道號夢梅居士。操以客禮待之，子伯曰：「丞相欲跨渭安營久矣，今何不乘時築之？」操曰：「沙土之地，築壘不成。隱士有何良策賜教？」子伯曰：「丞相用兵如神，豈不知天時乎？連日陰雲布合，朔風一起，必大凍矣。風起之後，驅軍士運土潑水，比乃天明，土城已就。」\n\n操大悟，厚賞子伯。子伯不受而去。是夜北風大作。操盡驅兵士擔士潑水，為無盛水之具，作縑囊盛水澆之，隨築隨凍。比及天明，沙土凍緊，土城已築完。細作報知馬超。超領兵觀之，大驚，疑有神助。次日，集大軍鳴鼓而進。操自乘馬出營，止有許褚一人隨後。操揚鞭大呼曰：「孟德單騎至此，請馬超出來答話。」超乘馬挺槍而出。操曰：「汝欺我營寨不成，今一夜天使築就，汝何不早降！」\n\n馬超大怒，意欲突前擒之，見操背後一人圓睜怪眼，手提鋼刀，勒馬而立。超疑是許褚，乃揚鞭問曰：「聞汝軍中有虎侯安在哉？」許褚提刀大叫曰：「吾即譙郡許褚也！」目射神光，威風抖擻。超不敢動，乃勒馬回。操亦引許褚回寨。兩軍觀之，無不駭然。操謂諸將曰：「賊亦知仲康乃虎侯也？」自此軍中皆稱褚為虎侯。許褚曰：「某來日必擒馬超。」操曰：「馬超英勇，不可輕敵。」褚曰：「某誓與死戰！」即使人下戰書，說虎侯單搦馬超來日決戰。超接書大怒曰：「何敢如此相欺耶！」即批次日誓殺虎痴。\n\n次日兩軍出營，布成陣勢。超分龐德為左翼，馬岱為右翼，韓遂押中軍。超挺鎗縱馬，立於陣前，高叫：「虎痴快出！」曹操在門旗下回顧眾將曰：「馬超不減呂布之勇。」言未絕，許褚拍馬舞刀而出。馬超挺鎗接戰。鬥了一百餘合，勝負不分。馬匹困乏，各回軍中，換了馬匹，又出陣前。又鬥一百餘合，不分勝負。許褚性起，飛回陣中，卸了盔甲，渾身筋突，赤體提刀，翻身上馬，來與馬超決戰。兩軍大駭。兩個又鬥到三十餘合，褚奮威舉刀，便砍馬超。超閃過，一槍望褚心窩刺來。褚棄刀將槍挾住。兩個在馬上奪槍。許褚力大，一聲響，拗斷槍桿，各拿半節在馬上亂打。操恐褚有失，遂令夏侯淵、曹洪兩將齊出夾攻。龐德、馬岱見操將齊出，麾兩翼鐵騎，橫衝直撞，溷殺將來。操兵大亂。許褚臂中兩箭。諸將慌退入寨，馬超直殺到河邊，操兵折傷大半。操令堅閉休出。馬超回至渭口，謂韓遂曰：「吾見惡戰者莫如許褚，真虎痴也！」\n\n卻說曹操料馬超可以計破，乃密令徐晃、朱靈盡渡河西結營，前後夾攻。一日，操於城上見馬超引數百騎，直臨寨前，往來如飛。操觀良久，擲兜鍪於地曰：「馬兒不死，吾無葬地矣！」夏侯淵聽了，心中氣忿，厲聲曰：「吾寧死於此地，誓滅馬賊！」遂引本部千餘人，大開寨門，直趕去。操急止不住，恐其有失，慌自上馬前來接應。馬超見曹兵至，乃將前軍作後隊，後隊作先鋒，一字兒排開。夏侯淵到，馬超接住廝殺。超於亂軍中遙見曹操，就撇了夏侯淵，直取曹操。操大驚，撥馬而走。曹兵大亂。\n\n正追之際，忽報操有一軍，已在河西下了營寨。超大驚，無心追趕，急收軍回寨，與韓遂商議，言：「操兵乘虛已渡河西，吾軍前後受敵，如之奈何？」部將李堪曰：「不如割地請和，兩家且各罷兵。捱過冬天，到春暖別作計議。」韓遂曰：「李堪之言最善，可從之。」超猶豫未決。楊秋、侯選皆勸求和。於是韓遂遣楊秋為使，直往操寨下書，言割地請和之事。操曰：「汝且回寨。吾來日使人回報。」楊秋辭去。賈詡入見操曰：「丞相主意如何？」操曰：「公所見若何？」詡曰：「兵不厭詐。可偽許之，然後用反間計，令韓、馬相疑，則一鼓可破也。」操撫掌大喜曰：「天下高見，多有相合。文和之謀，正吾心中之事也。」於是遣人回書，言：「待我徐徐退兵，還汝河西之地。」一面教搭起浮橋，作退軍之意。馬超得書，謂韓遂曰：「曹操雖然許和，奸雄難測。倘不準備，反受其制。超與叔父輪流調兵，今日叔向操，超向徐晃；明日超向操，叔向徐晃；分頭隄備，以防其詐。」\n\n韓遂依計而行，早有人報知曹操。操顧賈詡曰：「吾事濟矣！」問：「來日是誰合向我這邊？」人報曰：「韓遂。」次日操引眾將出營，左右圍繞。操獨顯一騎於中央，韓遂部卒多有不識操者，出陣觀看。操高叫曰：「汝諸軍欲觀曹公耶？吾亦猶人也，非有四目兩口，但多智謀耳。」\n\n諸軍皆有懼色。操使人過陣謂韓遂曰：「丞相謹請韓將軍會話。」韓遂即出陣；見操並無甲仗，亦棄衣甲，輕服匹馬而出。二人馬頭相交，各按轡對語。操曰：「吾與將軍之父，同舉孝廉，吾嘗以叔事之。吾亦與公同登仕路，不覺有年矣。將軍今年妙齡幾何？」韓遂答曰：「四十歲矣。」操曰：「往日在京師皆青春年少，何期又中旬矣！安得天下清平共樂耶！」只把舊事細說，並不提起軍情，說罷大笑。相談有一個時辰方回馬而別，各自歸寨。\n\n早有人將此事報知馬超，超慌來問韓遂曰：「今日曹操陣前所言何事？」遂曰：「只訴京師舊事耳。」超曰：「安得不言軍務乎？」遂曰：「曹操不言，吾何獨言之？」超心甚疑，不言而退。\n\n卻說曹操回寨，謂賈詡曰：「公知吾陣前對話之意否？」詡曰：「此意雖妙，尚未足間二人。某有一策，令韓、馬自相讎殺。」操問其計。賈詡曰：「馬超乃一勇夫，不識機密。丞相親筆作一書，單與韓遂，中間朦朧字樣，於要害處，自行塗抹改易，然後封送與韓遂，故意使馬超知之。超必索書來看。若看見上面要緊之處，盡皆改抹。只猜是韓遂恐超知甚機密事，自行改抹，正合著單騎會話之疑；疑則必生亂。我更暗結韓遂部下諸將，使互相離間，超可圖矣。」操曰：「此計甚妙。」隨寫書一封，將緊要處盡皆改抹，然後實封，故意多遣從人送過寨去，下了書自回。\n\n果然有人報知馬超。超心愈疑，逕來韓遂處索書看。韓遂將書與超。超見上面有改抹字樣，問遂曰：「書上如何都改抹糊塗？」遂曰：「原書如此，不知何故。」超曰：「豈有以草稿送與人耶？必是叔父怕我知了詳細，先改抹了。」遂曰：「莫非曹操錯將草稿誤封來了。」超曰：「吾又不信。曹操是精細之人，豈有差錯？吾與叔父併力殺賊，奈何忽生異心？」遂曰：「汝若不信吾心，來日吾在陣前賺操說話，汝從陣內突出，一槍刺殺便了。」超曰：「若如此，方見叔父真心。」兩人約定。\n\n次日，韓遂引侯選、李堪、梁興、馬玩、楊秋五將出陣。馬超藏在門影裡。韓遂使人到操寨前，高叫：「韓將軍請丞相攀話。」操乃令曹洪引數十騎逕出陣前與韓遂相見。馬離數步，洪馬上欠身言曰：「夜來丞相致意將軍之言，切莫有誤。」言訖便回馬。超聽得大怒，挺鎗驟馬，便刺韓遂。五將攔住，勸解回寨。遂曰：「賢姪休疑，我無歹心。」馬超那裏肯信，恨怨而去。韓遂與五將商議曰：「這事如何解釋？」楊秋曰：「馬超倚仗勇武，常有欺凌主公之心，便勝得曹操，怎肯相讓？以某愚見，不如暗投曹公，他日不失封侯之位。」遂曰：「吾與馬騰向曾結為兄弟，安忍背之？」楊秋曰：「事已至此，不得不然。」遂曰：「誰可以通消息？」楊秋曰：「某願往。」遂乃寫一密書，遣楊秋來操寨，說投降之事。\n\n操大喜，許封韓遂為西涼侯楊秋為西涼太守，其餘皆有官爵。約定放火為號，共謀馬超。楊秋拜辭，回見韓遂，備言其事：「約定今夜放火，裡應外合。」遂大喜，就令軍士於中軍帳後堆積乾柴，五將各懸刀劍聽候。韓遂商議，欲設宴賺請馬超，就席圖之，猶豫末決。\n\n不想馬超早已探知備細，便帶親隨數人，仗劍先行，令龐德、馬岱為後應。超潛入韓遂帳中，只見五將與韓遂密語，只聽得楊秋口中說道：「事不宜遲，可速行之！」超大怒，揮劍直入，大喝曰：「群賊焉敢謀害我！」眾皆大驚。超一劍望韓遂面門剁去，遂慌以手迎之，左手早被砍落。五將揮刀齊出。超縱步出帳外，五將圍繞溷殺。超獨揮寶劍，力敵五將。劍光明處，鮮血濺飛：砍翻馬玩，剁倒梁興，三將各自逃生。超復入帳中來殺韓遂時，已被左右救去。帳後一把火起，各寨兵皆動。超連忙上馬。龐德、馬岱亦至，互相混戰。超領軍殺出時，操兵四至：前有許褚，後有徐晃，左有夏侯淵，右有曹洪，西涼之兵，自相併殺。超不見了龐德、馬岱，乃引百餘騎截於渭橋之上。\n\n天色微明，只見李堪引一軍從橋下過，超挺槍縱馬逐之。李堪拖槍而走。恰好于禁從馬超背後趕來，禁開弓射馬超，超聽得背後弦響，急閃過，卻射中前面李堪，落馬而死。超回馬來殺于禁。禁拍馬走了。超回橋上住紮，操兵前後大至，虎衛軍當先，亂箭夾射馬超。超以槍撥之，矢皆紛紛落地。超令從騎往來衝殺，爭奈曹兵圍裹堅厚，不能衝出。超於橋上大喝一聲，殺入河北，從騎皆被截斷。超獨在陣中衝突，卻被暗弩射倒坐下馬。馬超墮於地上，操軍逼合。\n\n正在危急，忽西北角上一彪軍殺來，乃龐德、馬岱也。二人救了馬超。將軍中戰馬，與馬超騎了，翻身殺條血路，望西北而走。曹操聞馬超走脫，傳令諸將：「無分曉夜，務要趕到馬兒。如得首級者賞千金，封萬戶侯。生獲者封大將軍。」眾將得令。各要爭功，迆邐追襲。馬超顧不得人馬困乏，只顧奔走。從騎漸漸皆散。步兵走不上者，多被擒去。止剩得三十餘騎，與龐德、馬岱望隴西、臨洮而去。\n\n曹操親自追至安定，知馬超去遠，方收兵回長安。眾將畢集。韓遂已無左手，做了殘疾之人，操教就於長安歇馬，授韓遂西涼侯之職。楊秋、侯選皆封列侯，令守渭口。下令班師回許都。涼州參軍楊阜，字義山，逕來長安見操。操問之。楊阜曰：「馬超有呂布之勇，深得羌人之心。今丞相若不乘勢剿絕，他日養成氣力，隴上諸郡，非復國家之有也。望丞相且休回兵。」操曰：「吾本欲留兵征之，奈中原多事，南方末定，不可久留。君當為孤保之。」\n\n阜領諾，又保薦韋康為涼州刺史，同領兵屯冀城，以防馬超。阜臨行，請於操曰：「長安必留重兵以為後援。」操曰：「吾已定下，汝但放心。」阜辭而去。眾將皆問曰：「初賊據潼關，渭北道缺，丞相不從河東擊馮翊，而反守潼關，遷延日久，而後北渡，立營固守，何也？」操曰：「初賊守潼關，若吾初到，便取河東，賊必以各寨分守諸渡口，則河西不可渡矣。吾故盛兵皆聚於潼關前，使賊盡南守，而河西不準備，故徐晃、朱靈得渡也。吾然後引兵北渡，連車樹柵為甬道，築冰城，欲賊知吾弱，以驕其心，使不準備。吾乃巧用反間，畜士卒之力，一旦擊破之。正所謂『疾雷不及掩耳』。兵之變化，固非一道也。」\n\n眾將又請問曰：「丞相每聞賊加兵添眾，則有喜色，何也？」操曰：「關中邊遠，若群賊各依險阻，征之非一二年不可平復；今皆來聚一處，其眾雖多，人心不一，易於離間，一舉可滅，吾故喜也。」眾將拜曰：「丞相神謀，眾不及也！」操曰：「亦賴汝眾文武之力。」遂重賞諸軍，留夏侯淵屯兵長安。所得降兵，分撥各部。夏侯淵保舉馮翊高陵人，姓張，名既，字德容，為京兆尹，與淵同守長安。操班師回都。獻帝排鑾駕出郭迎接；詔操贊拜不名，入朝不趨，劍履上殿，如漢相蕭何故事。自此威震中外。\n\n這消息報入漢中，早驚動了漢寧太守張魯。原來張魯乃沛國豐人。其祖張陵在西川鵠鳴山中造作道書以惑人，人皆敬之。陵死之後，其子張衡行之。百姓但有學道者，助米五斗，世號「米賊」。張衡死，張魯行之。魯在漢中自號為「師君」；其來學道者，皆號為「鬼卒」；為首者號為「祭酒」；領眾多者號為「治頭大祭酒」。務以誠信為主，不許欺詐。如有病者，即設壇使病人居於靜室之中，自思己過，當面陳首，然後為之祈禱。主祈禱之事者，號為「監令祭酒」。祈禱之法，書病人姓名，說服罪之意，作文三通，名為「三官手書」。一通焚於山頂以奏天，一通埋於地以奏地，一通沈於水底以申水官。如此之後，但病痊可，將米五斗為謝。又蓋義舍，舍內飯米柴火肉食齊備，許過往人量食多少，自取而食。多取者受天誅。境內有犯法者，必恕三次；不改者，然後施刑。所在並無官長，盡屬祭酒所管。如此雄據漢中之地已三十年。國家以為地遠不能征伐，就命魯為鎮南中郎將領漢寧太守，通進貢而已。\n\n當年聞操破西涼之眾，威震天下，乃聚眾商議曰：「西涼馬騰遭戮，馬超新敗，曹操必將侵我漢中。我欲自稱漢寧王，督兵拒曹操，諸軍以為何如？」閻圃曰：「漢川之民，戶口十萬餘眾，財富糧足，四面險固；今馬超新敗，西涼之民，從子午谷奔入漢中者，不下數萬。愚意益州劉璋昏弱，不如先取西川四十一州為本，然後稱王末遲。」張魯大喜，遂與弟張衛商議起兵。早有細作報入川中。\n\n卻說益州劉璋，字季玉，即劉焉之子，漢魯恭王之後，章帝元和中，徙封竟陵，支庶因居於此。後焉官至益州牧，興平元年患病疽而死。益州大守趙韙等，共保璋為益州牧。璋曾殺張魯母及弟，因此有讎。璋使龐羲為巴西太守，以拒張魯。\n\n時龐羲探知張魯欲興兵取川，急報知劉璋。璋平生懦弱，聞得此信，心中大憂，急聚眾官商議。忽一人昂然而出曰：「主公放心，某雖不才，憑三寸不爛之舌，使張魯不敢正眼來覷西川。」正是：\n只因蜀地謀臣進，致引荊州豪傑來。\n未知此人是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 60\n\n第六十回 張永年反難楊修 龐士元議取西蜀\n\n卻說那進計於劉璋者，乃益州別駕，姓張，名松，字永年。其人生得額钁頭尖，鼻偃齒露，身短不滿五尺，言語有若銅鐘。劉璋問曰：「別駕有何高見，可解張魯之危？」松曰：「某聞許都曹操，掃蕩中原。呂布、二袁皆為所滅，近又破馬超，天下無敵矣。主公可備進獻之物，松親往許都，說曹操興兵取漢中，以圖張魯。則魯拒敵不暇，何敢復窺蜀中耶？」劉璋大喜，收拾金珠錦綺，為進獻之物，遣張松為使。松乃暗畫四川地理圖本藏之，帶從人數騎，取路赴許都。早有人報入荊州。孔明便使人入許都打探消息。\n\n卻說張松到了許都館驛中住定，每日去相府伺候，求見曹操。原來曹操自破馬超回，傲睨得志，每日飲宴，無事少出，國政皆在相府商議。張松候了三日，方得通過姓名。左右近侍先要賄賂，卻纔引入。操坐於堂上。松拜畢，操問曰：「汝主劉璋連年不進貢，何也？」松曰：「為路途艱難，賊寇竊發，不能通進。」操叱曰：「吾掃清中原，有何盜賊？」松曰：「南有孫權，北有張魯，西有劉備，至少者亦帶甲十餘萬，豈得謂太平耶？」\n\n操先見張松人物猥瑣，五分不喜；又聞語言衝撞，遂拂袖而起，轉入後堂。左右責松曰：「汝為使命，何不知禮，一味衝撞？幸得丞相看汝遠來之面，不見罪責。汝可急回去！」松笑曰：「吾川中無諂佞之人也。」忽而階下一人大喝曰：「汝川中不會諂佞，吾中原豈有諂佞者乎？」\n\n松觀其人，單眉細眼，貌白神清。問其姓名，乃太尉楊彪之子楊修，字德祖，現為丞相門下掌庫主簿。此人博學能言，見識過人。松知修是個舌辯之士，有心難之。修亦自恃其才，小覷天下之士。當時見張松言語譏諷，遂邀出外面書院中，分賓主而坐，謂松曰：「蜀道崎嶇，遠來勞苦。」松曰：「奉主之命，雖赴湯蹈火，弗敢辭也。」修問：「蜀中風土何如？」松曰：「蜀為西郡，古號益州。路有錦江之險，地連劍閣之雄。回環二百八程，縱橫三萬餘里。雞鳴犬吠相聞，市井閭閻不斷。田肥地美，歲無水旱之憂；國富民豐，時有管絃之樂。所產之物，阜如山積。天下莫可及也！」\n\n修又問曰：「蜀中人物如何？」松曰：「文有相如之賦，武有伏波之才；醫有仲景之能，卜有君平之隱。九流三教，出乎其類，拔乎其萃者，不可勝記，豈能盡數！」修又問曰：「方今劉季玉手下，如公者還有幾人？」松曰：「文武全才，智勇足備，忠義慷慨之士，動以百數。如松不才之輩，車載斗量，不可勝記。」修曰：「公近居何職？」松曰：「濫充別駕之任，甚不稱職。敢問公為朝廷何官？」修曰：「現為丞相府主簿。」松曰：「久聞公世代簪纓，何不立於廟堂，輔佐天子，乃區區作相府門下一吏乎？」\n\n楊修聞言，滿面羞慚，強顏而答曰：「某雖居下寮，丞相委以軍政錢糧之重，早晚多蒙丞相教誨，極有開發，故就此職耳。」松笑曰：「松聞曹丞相文不明孔、孟之道，武不達孫、吳之機，專務強霸而居大位，安能有所教誨，以開發明公耶？」修曰：「公居邊隅，安知丞相大才乎？吾試令公觀之。」呼左右於篋中取書一卷，以示張松。松觀其題曰《孟德新書》。從頭至尾，看了一遍，共一十三篇，皆用兵之要法。\n\n松看畢，問曰：「公以此為何書耶？」修曰：「此是丞相酌古準今，倣《孫子》十三篇而作。公欺丞相無才，此堪以傳後世否？」松大笑曰：「此書吾蜀中三尺小童，亦能暗誦，何為『新書』？此是戰國時無名氏所作，曹丞相盜竊以為己能，止好瞞足下耳！」修曰：「丞相秘藏之書，雖已成帙，未傳於世。公言蜀中小兒暗誦如流，何相欺乎？」松曰：「公如不信，吾試誦之。」遂將《孟德新書》從頭至尾，朗誦一遍，並無一字差錯。修大驚曰：「公過目不忘，真天下奇才也！」後人有詩曰：\n古怪形容異，清高體貌疏。\n語傾三峽水，目視十行書。\n膽量魁西蜀，文章貫太虛。\n百家並諸子，一覽更無餘。\n\n當下張松欲辭回。修曰：「公且暫居館舍，容某再稟丞相，令公面君。」松謝而退。修入見操曰：「適來丞相何慢張松乎？」操曰：「言語不遜，吾故慢之。」修曰：「丞相尚容一禰衡，何不納張松？」操曰：「禰衡文章，播於當今，吾故不忍殺之。松有何能？」修曰：「且無論其口似懸河，辯才無礙。適修以丞相所撰《孟德新書》示之，彼觀一遍，即能暗誦。如此博聞強記，世所罕有。松言此書乃戰國時無名氏所作，蜀中小兒，皆能熟記。」操曰：「莫非古人與我暗合否？」令扯碎其書燒之。修曰：「此人可使面君，教見天朝氣象。」操曰：「來日我於西教場點軍，汝可先引他來，使見我軍容之盛，教他回去傳說：吾即日下了江南，便來收川。」修領命。\n\n至次曰，與張松同至西教場。操點虎衛雄兵五萬，布於教場中，果然盔甲鮮明，衣袍燦爛；金鼓震天，戈矛耀日；四方八面，各分隊伍；旌旗颺彩，人馬騰空。松斜目視之。良久，操喚松指而示曰：「汝川中曾見此英雄人物否？」松曰：「吾蜀中不曾見此兵革，但以仁義治人。」操變色視之。松全無懼意，楊修頻以目視松。操謂松曰：「吾視天下鼠輩猶草芥耳。大軍到處，戰無不勝，攻無不取。順吾者生，逆吾者死。汝知之乎？」松曰：「丞相驅兵到處，戰必勝，攻必取，松亦素知。昔日濮陽攻呂布之時，宛城戰張繡之日；赤壁遇周郎，華容逢關羽；割鬚棄袍於潼關，奪船避箭於渭水：此皆無敵於天下也。」操大怒曰：「豎儒焉敢揭吾短處！」喝左右推出斬之。楊修諫曰：「松雖可斬，奈從蜀道而來入貢，若斬之，恐失遠人之意。」操怒氣未息。荀彧亦諫，操方免其死，令亂棒打出。\n\n松歸館舍，連夜出城，收拾回川。松自思曰：「吾本欲獻西川州縣與曹操，誰想如此慢人！我來時於劉璋之前，開了大口；今日怏怏空回，須被蜀中人所笑。吾聞荊州劉玄德仁義遠播久矣，不如逕由那條路回。試看此人如何，我自有主見。」於是乘馬引僕從望荊州界上而來。前至郢州界口，忽見一隊軍馬，約有五百餘騎，為首一員大將，輕裝軟扮，勒馬前問曰：「來者莫非張別駕乎？」松曰：「然也。」那將慌忙下馬，聲喏曰：「趙雲等候多時。」松下馬答禮曰：「莫非常山趙子龍乎？」雲曰：「然也。某奉主公劉玄德之命，為大夫遠涉路途，鞍馬馳驅，特命趙雲聊奉酒食。」\n\n言罷，軍士奉跪酒食，雲敬進之。松自思曰：「人言劉玄德寬仁愛客，今果如此。」遂與趙雲飲了數杯，上馬同行。來到荊州界首，是日天晚，前到館驛，見驛門外百餘人侍立，擊鼓相接。一將於馬前施禮曰：「奉兄長將令，為大夫遠涉風塵，令關某灑掃驛庭，以待歇宿。」松下馬與雲長、趙雲同入館舍，講禮敘坐。須臾，排上酒食，二人慇懃相勸。飲至更闌，方始罷席，宿了一宵。\n\n次日早膳畢，上馬行不到三五里，只見一簇人馬到。乃是玄德引著伏龍、鳳雛，親自來接。遙見張松，早先下馬等候，松亦慌忙下馬相見。玄德曰：「久聞大夫高名，如雷灌耳。恨雲山遙遠，不得聽教。今聞回都，專此相接。倘蒙不棄，到荒州暫歇片時，以敘渴仰之思，實為萬幸！」松大喜，遂上馬並轡入城。至府堂上各各施禮，分賓主依次而坐，設宴款待。\n\n飲酒間，玄德只說閒話，並不提起西川之事。松以言挑之曰：「今皇叔守荊州，還有幾郡？」孔明曰：「荊州乃暫借東吳的，每每使人取討。今我主因是東吳女婿，故權且在此安身。」松曰：「東吳據六郡八十一州，民強國富，猶且不知足耶？」龐統曰：「吾主漢朝皇叔，反不能占據州郡；其他皆漢之蟊賊，卻都恃強侵占地土；惟智者不平焉。」玄德曰：「二公休言。吾有何德，敢多望乎？」松曰：「不然，明公乃漢室宗親，仁義充塞乎四海。休道占據州郡，便代正統而居帝位，亦非分外。」玄德拱手謝曰：「公言太過，備何敢當？」\n\n自此一連留張松飲宴三日，並不提起川中之事。松辭去，玄德於十里長亭，設宴送行。玄德舉酒酌松曰：「甚荷大夫不棄，留敘三日；今日相別，不知何時再得聽教。」言罷，潸然淚下。張松自思：「玄德如此寬仁愛士，安可捨之？不如說之，令取西川。」乃言曰：「松亦思朝暮趨侍，恨未有便耳。松觀荊州，東有孫權，常懷虎踞；北有曹操，每欲鯨吞；亦非可久戀之地也。」玄德曰：「故知如此，但未有安跡之所。」松曰：「益州險塞，沃野千里，民殷國富；智能之士，久慕皇叔之德；若起荊襄之眾。長驅西指，霸業可成，漢室可興矣。」玄德曰：「備安敢當此？劉益州亦帝室宗親，恩澤布蜀中久矣。他人豈可得而動搖乎？」\n\n松曰：「某非賣主求榮；今遇明公，不敢不披瀝肝膽。劉季玉雖有益州之地，稟性暗弱，不能任賢用能；加之張魯在北，時思侵犯，人心離散，思得明主。松此一行，專欲納款於操；何期逆賊恣逞奸雄，傲賢慢士，故特來見明公。明公先取西川為基，然後北圖漢中，收取中原，匡正天朝，名垂青史，功莫大焉。明公果有取西川之意，松願施犬馬之勞，以為內應。未知鈞意若何？」玄德曰：「深感君之厚意。奈劉季玉與備同宗，若攻之，恐天下唾罵。」松曰：「大丈夫處世，當努力建功立業，著鞭在先。今若不取，為他人所取，悔之晚矣。」玄德曰：「備聞蜀道崎嶇，千山萬水，車不能方軌，馬不能連轡；雖欲取之，用何良策？」\n\n松於袖中取出一圖，遞與玄德曰：「深感明公盛德，敢獻此圖。但看此圖，便知蜀中道路矣。」玄德略展視之，上面盡寫著地理行程。遠近闊狹，山川險要，府庫錢糧，一一俱載明白。松曰：「明公可速圖之。松有心腹契友二人：法正、孟達。此二人必能相助。如二人到荊州時，可將心事共議。」玄德拱手謝曰：「青山不老，綠水長存。他日事成，必當厚報。」松曰：「松遇明主，不得不盡情相告，豈敢望報乎？」說罷作別。孔明命雲長等護送數十里方回。\n\n張松回益州，先見友人法正。正字孝直，右扶風郡人也，賢士法真之子。松見正，備說：「曹操輕賢傲士，只可同憂，不可同樂。吾已將益州許劉皇叔矣。專欲與兄共議。」法正曰：「吾料劉璋無能，已有心見劉皇叔久矣。此心相同，又何疑焉？」少頃，孟達至。達字子慶，與法正同鄉。達入，見正與松密語。達曰：「吾已知二公之意。將欲獻益州耶？」松曰：「是欲如此。兄試猜之，合獻與誰？」達曰：「非劉玄德不可。」三人撫掌大笑。松正謂松曰：「兄明日見劉璋，當若何？」松曰：「吾薦二公為使，可往荊州。」二人應允。\n\n次日，張松見劉璋。璋問：「幹事若何？」松曰：「操乃漢賊，欲篡天下，不可為言。彼已有取川之心。」璋曰：「似此如之奈何？」松曰：「松有一謀，使張魯、曹操必不敢輕犯西川。」璋曰：「何計？」松曰：「荊州劉皇叔，與主公同宗，仁慈寬厚，有長者風。赤壁鏖兵之後，操聞之而膽裂，何況張魯乎？主公何不遣使結好，使為外援？可以拒曹操張魯矣。」璋曰：「吾亦有此心久矣。誰可為使？」松曰：「非法正、孟達不可往也。」璋即召二人入，修書一封，令法正為使，先通情好；次遣孟達領精兵五千，迎玄德入川為援。\n\n正商議間，一人自外突入，汗流滿面，大叫曰：「主公若聽張松之言，則四十一州郡，已屬他人矣！」松大驚；視其人，乃西閬中巴人，姓黃，名權，字公衡，現為劉璋府下主簿。璋問曰：「玄德與我同宗，吾故結之為援；汝何出此言？」權曰：「某素知劉備寬以待人，柔能克剛，英雄莫敵。遠得人心，近得民望。兼有諸葛亮、龐統之智謀，關、張、趙雲、黃忠、魏延為羽翼。若召到蜀中，以部曲待之，劉備豈肯伏低做小？若以客禮待之，又一國不容二主。今聽臣言，則西蜀有泰山之安；不聽臣言，則主公有累卵之危矣。張松昨從荊州過，必與劉備同謀。可先斬張松，後絕劉備，則西川萬幸也。」璋曰：「曹操、張魯到來，何以拒之？」權曰：「不如閉境絕塞，深溝高壘，以待時清。」璋曰：「賊兵犯界，有燒眉之急；若待時清，則是慢計也。」遂不從其言，遣法正行。\n\n又一人阻曰：「不可！不可！」璋視之，乃帳前從事官王累也。累頓首言曰：「主公今聽張松之言，自取其禍。」璋曰：「不然。吾結好劉玄德，實欲拒張魯也。」累曰：「張魯犯界，乃癬疥之疾；劉備入川，乃心腹之大患。況劉備世之梟雄，先事曹操，便思謀害；後從孫權，便奪荊州。心術如此，安可同處乎？今若召來，西川休矣！」璋叱曰：「再休亂道！玄德是我同宗，他安肯奪我基業？」便教扶二人出。遂命法正便行。法正離益州，逕取荊州，來見玄德。參拜已畢，呈上書信。玄德拆封視之。書曰：\n「族弟劉璋，再拜致書於玄德宗兄將軍麾下：久伏電天，蜀道崎嶇，未及齎貢，甚切惶愧。璋聞『吉凶相救，患難相扶。』朋友尚然，況宗族乎？今張魯在北，旦夕興兵，侵犯璋界，甚不自安。專人謹奉尺書，上乞鈞聽。倘念同宗之情，全手足之義，即日興師剿滅狂寇，永為脣齒，自有重酬。書不盡言，耑候車騎。」\n\n玄德看畢大喜，設宴相待法正。酒過數巡，玄德屏退左右，密謂正曰：「久仰孝直英明，張別駕多談盛德。今獲聽教，甚慰平生。」法正謝曰：「蜀中小吏，何足道哉？蓋聞馬逢伯樂而嘶，人遇知己而死。張別駕昔之言，將軍復有意乎？」玄德曰：「備一身寄客，未嘗不傷感而歎息。嘗思鷦鷯尚存一枝，狡兔猶藏三窟，何況人乎？蜀中豐餘之地，非不欲取；奈劉季玉係備同宗，不忍相圖。」法正曰：「益州天府之國，非治亂之主，不可居也。今劉季玉不能用賢，此業不久必屬他人。今日自付與將軍，不可錯失。豈不聞『逐兔先得』之語乎？將軍欲取，某當效死。」玄德拱手謝曰：「尚容商議。」\n\n當日席散，孔明親送法正歸館舍。玄德獨坐沈吟。龐統進曰：「事當決而不決者，愚人也。主公高明，何多疑耶？」玄德問曰：「以公之意，當復何如？」統曰：「荊州東有孫權，北有曹操難以得志。益州戶口百萬，士廣財富，可資大業。今幸張松、法正為內助，此天賜也。何必疑哉？」\n\n玄德曰：「今與吾水火相敵者，曹操也。操以急，吾以寬；操以暴，吾以仁；操以譎，吾以忠；每與操相反，事乃可成。若以小利而失大義於天下，吾不為也。」龐統笑曰：「主公之言，雖合天理，奈離亂之時，用兵爭強，固非一道；若拘執常理，寸步不可行矣。宜從權變。且兼弱攻昧，逆取順守，湯、武之道也。若事定之後，報之以義，封為大國，何負於信？今日不取，終被他人取耳。主公幸熟思焉。」玄德乃恍然曰：「金石之言，當銘肺腑。」於是遂請孔明，同議起兵西行。孔明曰：「荊州重地，必須分兵守之。」玄德曰：「吾與龐士元、黃忠、魏延前往西川；軍師可與關雲長、張翼德、趙子龍守荊州。」孔明應允。於是孔明總守荊州；關公拒襄陽要路，當青泥隘口；張飛領四郡巡江；趙雲屯江陵，鎮公安。玄德令黃忠為前部，魏延為後軍。玄德自與劉封關平在中軍，龐統為軍師，馬步兵五萬，起程西行。\n\n臨行時，忽廖化引一軍來降。玄德便教廖化輔佐雲長，以拒曹操。是年冬月，引兵望西川進發。行不數程，孟達接著，拜見玄德，說劉益州令某領兵五千遠來迎接。玄德使人入益州，先報劉璋。璋便發書告報沿途州郡，供給錢糧。璋欲自出涪城親接玄德，即下令準備車乘帳幔，旌旗鎧甲，務要鮮明。主簿黃權入諫曰：「主公此去，必被劉備所害。某食祿多年，不忍主公中他人奸計，望三思之。」張松曰：「黃權此言，疏間宗族之義，滋長寇盜之威，實無益於主公。」璋乃叱權曰：「吾意已決，汝何逆吾！」權叩首流血，近前口啣璋衣而諫。璋大怒，扯衣而起。權不放，頓落門牙兩個。璋喝左右，推出黃權，權大哭而歸。\n\n璋欲行，一人叫曰：「主公不納黃公衡忠言，乃欲自就死地耶？」伏於階前而諫。璋視之，乃建寧愈元人也，姓李，名恢。叩首諫曰：「竊聞『君有諍臣，父有諍子』。黃公衡忠義之言，必當聽從。若容劉備入川，是猶迎虎於門也。」璋曰：「玄德是吾宗兄，安肯害吾？再言者必斬！」叱左右推出李恢。張松曰：「今蜀中文官各顧妻子，不復為主公效力；諸將恃功驕傲，各有外意；不得劉皇叔，則敵攻於外，民攻於內，必敗之道也。」璋曰：「公所謀深於吾有益。」\n\n次日，上馬出榆橋門。人報「從事王累，自用繩索倒弔於城門之上，一手執諫章，一手仗劍，口稱如諫不從，自割斷其繩索，撞死於此地。」劉璋教取所執諫章觀之。其略曰：\n「益州從事臣王累，泣血稽首：竊聞『良藥苦口利於病，忠言逆耳利於行』。昔楚懷王不聽屈原之言，會盟於武關，為秦所困。今主公輕離大郡，欲迎劉備於涪城，恐有去路，而無回路矣。倘能斬張松於市，絕劉備之約，則蜀中老幼幸甚，主公之基業亦幸甚！」\n\n劉璋看畢，大怒曰：「吾與仁人相會，如親芝蘭，如何數侮於吾耶！」王累大叫一聲，自割斷其索，撞死於地。後人有詩歎曰：\n倒挂城門捧諫章，拚將一死報劉璋。\n黃權折齒終降備，矢節何如王累剛！\n\n劉璋將三萬人馬往涪城來。後軍裝載資糧錢帛一千餘輛，來接玄德。卻說玄德前軍已到塾沮，所到之處，一者是西川供給；二者是玄德號令嚴明，如有妄取百姓一物者斬；於是所到之處，秋毫無犯。百姓扶老攜幼，滿路瞻觀，焚香禮拜。玄德皆用好言安慰。\n\n卻說法正密謂龐統曰：「近張松有密書到此，言於涪城相會劉璋，便可圖之。機會切不可失。」統曰：「此意且勿言。待二劉相見，乘便圖之。若預走洩，於中有變。」法正乃秘而不言。涪城離成都三百六十里。璋已到，使人迎接玄德。兩軍皆屯於涪江之上。玄德入城，與劉璋相見，各敘兄弟之情。禮畢，揮淚訴告衷情。\n\n飲宴畢，各回寨中安歇。璋謂眾官曰：「可笑黃權王累輩，不知宗兄之心，妄相猜疑。吾今日見之，真仁義之人也。吾得他為外援，又何慮曹操、張魯耶？非張松則失之矣。」乃脫所穿綠袍，並黃金五百兩，令人往成都賜與張松。時部下將佐劉璝、冷苞、張任、鄧賢等一班文武官曰：「主公且休歡喜。劉備柔中有剛，其心未可測，還宜防之。」璋笑曰：「汝等皆多慮。吾兄豈有二心哉！」眾皆嗟歎而退。\n\n卻說玄德歸到寨中。龐統入見曰：「主公今日席上見劉季玉動靜乎？」玄德曰：「季玉真誠實人也。」統曰：「季玉雖善，其臣劉璝、張任等皆有不平之色，其間吉凶未可保也。以統之計，莫若來日設宴，請季玉赴席；於衣壁中埋伏刀斧手一百人，主公擲杯為號，就筵上殺之；一擁入成都，刀不出鞘，弓不上弦，可坐而定也。」玄德曰：「季玉是吾同宗，誠心待吾，更兼吾初到蜀中，恩信未立，若行此事，上天不容，下民亦怨。公此謀，雖霸者亦不為也。」統曰：「此非統之謀，是法孝直得張松密書，言事不宜遲，只在早晚當圖之。」\n\n言未已，法正入見，曰：「某等非為自己，乃順天命也。」玄德曰：「劉季玉與吾同宗，不忍取之。」正曰：「明公差矣。若不如此，張魯與蜀有殺母之讎，必來攻取。明公遠涉山川，驅馳士馬，既到此地，進則有功，退則無益。若執狐疑之心，遷延日久，大為失計。且恐機謀一洩，反為他人所算。不若乘此天與人歸之時，出其不意，早立基業，實為上策。」龐統亦再三相勸。正是：\n人生幾番存厚道，才臣一意進權謀。\n未知玄德心下如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 61\n\n第六十一回 趙雲截江奪阿斗 孫權遺書退老瞞\n\n卻說龐統、法正二人，勸玄德就席間殺劉璋，西川唾手可得。玄德曰：「吾初入蜀中，恩信未立，此事決不可行。」二人再三說之，玄德只是不從。次日，復與劉璋宴於城中，彼此細敘衷曲，情好甚密，酒至半酣，龐統與法正商議曰：「事已至此，由不得主公了。」便教魏延登堂舞劍，乘勢殺劉璋，延遂拔劍進曰：「筵間無以為樂，願舞劍為戲。」龐統便呼眾武士入，列於堂下，只待魏延下手，劉璋手下諸將，見魏延舞劍筵前，又見階下武士手按刀靶，直視堂上，從事張任亦掣劍舞曰：「舞劍必須有對，某願與魏將軍同舞。」\n\n二人對舞於筵前。魏延目視劉封，封亦拔劍助舞，於是劉璝、冷苞、鄧賢各掣劍出曰：「我等當群舞，以助一笑。」玄德大驚，急掣左右所佩之劍，立於席上曰：「吾兄弟相逢痛飲，並無疑忌，又非鴻門會上，何用舞劍？不棄劍者立斬！」劉璋亦叱曰：「兄弟相聚，何必帶刀？」命侍衛者盡去佩劍。眾皆紛然下堂。玄德喚諸將士上臺，以酒賜之，曰：「吾兄弟同宗骨肉，共議大事，並無二心。汝等勿疑。」諸將皆拜謝。劉璋執玄德之手而泣曰：「吾兄之恩，誓不敢忘！」二人歡飲至晚而散。玄德歸寨，責龐統曰：「公等奈何欲陷備於不義耶？今後斷勿為此。」統嗟歎而退。\n\n卻說劉璋歸寨，劉璝等曰：「主公見今日席上光景乎？不如早回，免生後患。」劉璋曰：「吾兄劉玄德，非比他人。」眾將曰：「雖玄德無此心，他手下人皆欲併西川，以圖富貴。」璋曰：「汝等無間吾兄弟之情。」遂不聽，日與玄德歡敘。\n\n忽報張魯整頓兵馬，將犯葭萌關。劉璋便請玄德往拒之。玄德慨然領諾，即日引本部兵望葭萌關去了。眾將勸劉璋令大將緊守各處關隘，以防玄德兵變。璋初時不從，後因眾人苦勸，乃令白水都督楊懷、高沛二人，把守涪水關。劉璋自回成都。玄德到葭萌關，嚴禁軍士，廣施恩惠，以收民心。\n\n早有細作報入東吳。吳侯孫權會文武商議。顧雍進曰：「劉備分兵遠涉山險而去，未易往還。何不差一軍先截川口，斷其歸路，後盡起東吳之兵，一鼓而下荊襄？此不可失之機會也。」權曰：「此計大妙！」\n\n正商議間，忽屏後一人大喝而出曰：「進此計者可斬之！欲害吾女之命耶？」眾驚視之，乃吳國太也。國太怒曰：「吾一生唯有一女，嫁與劉備。今若動兵，吾女性命如何？」因叱孫權曰：「汝掌父兄之業，坐領八十一州，尚自不足，乃顧小利而不念骨肉！」孫權諾諾連聲，答曰：「老母之訓，豈敢有違！」遂叱退眾官。國太恨恨而入。孫權立於軒下，自思：「此機會一失，荊襄何日可得？」\n\n正沈吟間，只見張昭入問曰：「主公有何憂疑？」孫權曰：「正思適間之事。」張昭曰：「此極易也。今差心腹將一人，只帶五百軍，潛入荊州，下一封密書與郡主，只說國太病危，欲見親女，取郡主星夜回東吳。玄德平生只有一子，就教帶來。那時玄德定把荊州來換阿斗。如其不然，一任動兵，更有何礙？」權曰：「此計大妙！吾有一人，姓周名善，最有膽量；自幼穿房入戶，多隨吾兄。今可差他去。」昭曰：「切勿泄漏。只此便令起行。」\n\n於是密遣周善，將五百人，扮為客商，分作五船；更詐修國書，以備盤詰。船內暗藏兵器。周善領命，取荊州水路而來。船泊江邊，善自入荊州，令門吏報孫夫人。夫人命周善入，善呈上密書。夫人見說國太病危，灑淚動問。周善拜訴曰：「國太好生病重，旦夕只是思念夫人。倘去得遲，恐不能相見。就教夫人帶阿斗去見一面。」夫人曰：「皇叔引兵遠出，我今欲回，須使人知會軍師，方可以行。」周善曰：「若軍師回言道：『須報知皇叔，候了回命，方可下船』，如之奈何？」夫人曰：「若不辭而去，恐有阻當。」周善曰：「大江之中，已準備下船隻。只今便請夫人上車出城。」孫夫人聽知母病危，如何不慌？便將七歲孩兒阿斗，載在車中；隨行帶三十餘人，各跨刀劍上馬離荊州城，便來江邊上船。府中人欲報時，孫夫人已到沙頭鎮，下在船中了。\n\n周善方欲開船，只聽得岸上有人大叫：「且休開船，容與夫人餞行！」視之，乃趙雲也。原來趙雲巡哨方回，聽得這個消息，吃了一驚，只帶四五騎旋風般沿江趕來。周善手執長戈，大喝曰：「汝何人，敢當主母！」叱令軍士一齊開船，各將軍器出來，排列在船上。風順水急，船皆隨流而去。趙雲沿江趕叫：「任從夫人去。只有一句話拜稟。」\n\n周善不睬，只催船速進。趙雲沿江趕到十餘里，忽見江灘斜攬一隻漁船在那裡。趙雲棄馬執槍，跳上漁船。只兩人駕船前來，望著夫人所坐大船追趕。周善教軍士放箭。趙雲以槍撥之，箭皆紛紛落水。離大船懸隔丈餘，吳兵用槍亂刺。趙雲棄槍在小船上，掣所佩「青釭劍」在手，分開槍搠，望吳船湧身一跳，早登大船。吳兵盡皆驚倒。\n\n趙雲入艙中，見夫人抱阿斗於懷中，喝趙雲曰：「何故無禮！」雲插劍聲喏曰：「主母欲何往？何故不令軍師知會？」夫人曰：「我母親病在危篤，無暇報知。」雲曰：「主母探病，何故帶小主人去？」夫人曰：「阿斗是吾子，留在荊州，無人看覷。」雲曰：「主母差矣。主人一生，只有這點骨血。小將在當陽長阪坡百萬軍中救出。今日夫人卻抱將去，是何道理？」夫人怒曰：「量汝只是帳下一武夫，安敢管我家事！」雲曰：「夫人要去便去，只留下小主人。」夫人喝曰：「汝半路輒入船中，必有反意！」雲曰：「若不留下小主人，縱然萬死，亦不敢放夫人去。」\n\n夫人喝侍婢向前揪捽，被趙雲推倒，就懷中奪了阿斗，抱出船頭上。欲要傍岸，又無幫手；欲要行兇，又恐礙於道理，進退不得。夫人喝侍婢奪阿斗，趙雲一手抱定阿斗，一手仗劍，人不敢近。周善在後艄挾住舵，只顧放船下水。風順水急，望中流而去。趙雲孤掌難鳴，只護得阿斗，安能移舟傍岸？\n\n正在危急，忽見下流頭港內一字兒排出十餘隻船來，船上麾旗擂鼓。趙雲自思：「今番中了東吳之計！」只見當頭船上一員大將，手執長矛，高聲大叫：「嫂嫂留下姪兒！」原來張飛巡哨，聽得這個消息，急來油江夾口，正撞著吳船，急忙截住。\n\n當下張飛提劍跳上吳船。周善見張飛上船，提刀來迎，被張飛手起一劍砍倒，提頭擲於孫夫人前。夫人大驚曰：「叔叔何故無禮？」張飛曰：「嫂嫂不以俺哥哥為重，私自歸家，這便無禮！」夫人曰：「吾母病重，甚是危急。若等你哥哥回來，須誤了我事。若你不放我回去，我情願投江而死！」\n\n張飛與趙雲商議：「若逼死夫人，非為臣下之道。只護著阿斗過船去罷。」乃謂夫人曰：「俺哥哥大漢皇叔，也不辱沒嫂嫂。今日相別，若思哥哥恩義，早早回來。」說罷，抱了阿斗，自與趙雲回船，放孫夫人五隻船去了。後人有詩讚子龍曰：\n昔年救主在當陽，今日飛身向大江。\n船上吳兵皆膽裂，子龍英勇世無雙！\n又有詩讚翼德曰：\n長阪橋邊怒氣騰，一聲虎嘯退曹兵。\n今朝江上扶危主，青史應傳萬載名。\n\n二人歡喜回船。行不數里，孔明引大隊船隻接來。見阿斗已奪回，大喜。三人並馬而歸。孔明自申文書往葭萌關，報知玄德。\n\n卻說孫夫人回吳，具說張飛與趙雲殺了周善，截江奪了阿斗。孫權大怒曰：「今吾妹已歸，與彼不親，殺周善之讎，如何不報！」喚集文武商議，起軍攻取荊州。正商議調兵，忽報曹操起軍四十萬來報赤壁之讎。孫權大驚，且按下荊州，商議拒敵曹操。人報長史張紘辭疾回家，今已病故，有哀書上呈。權拆視之，書中勸孫權遷秣陵，言秣陵山川有帝王之氣，可速遷於此，以為萬世之業。\n\n孫權覽書哭謂眾家曰：「張子網勸我遷居秣陵，吾如何不從？」即命遷治建業，築石頭城。呂蒙進曰：「曹操兵來，可於濡須水口築塢以拒之。」諸將皆曰：「上岸擊賊，跣足入船，何用築城？」蒙曰：「兵有利鈍，戰無必勝。如猝然遇敵，步騎相促，人尚不暇及水，何能入船乎？」權曰：「『人無遠慮，必有近憂』。子明之見甚遠。」便差軍數萬築濡須塢。曉夜併工，刻期告竣。\n\n卻說曹操在許都，威福日甚。長史董昭進曰：「自古以來，人臣未有如丞相之功者。雖周公、呂望，莫可及也。櫛風沐雨，三十餘年，掃蕩群凶，與百姓除害，使漢室復存，豈可與諸臣宰同列乎？合受魏公之位，加『九錫』以彰功德。」你道那「九錫」：\n:一，車馬；\n:二，衣服；\n:三，樂縣；\n:四，朱戶；\n:五，納陛；\n:六，虎賁；\n:七，鈇鉞；\n:八，弓矢；\n:九，秬鬯圭瓚；\n侍中荀彧曰：「不可。丞相本興義兵，匡扶漢室，當秉忠貞之志，守謙退之節。君子愛人以德，不宜如此。」曹操聞言，勃然變色。董昭曰：「豈可以一人而阻眾望？」遂上表請尊操為魏公，加九錫。荀彧歎曰：「吾不想今日見此事！」\n\n操聞深恨之，以為不助己也。建安十七年冬十月，曹操興兵下江南，就命荀彧同行。彧已知操有殺己之心，託病止於壽春。忽曹操使人送飲食一盒至。盒上有操親筆封記。開盒視之，並無一物。彧會其意，遂服毒而亡。年五十歲。後人有詩歎曰：\n文若才華天下聞，可憐失足在權門。\n後人漫把留侯比，臨歿無顏見漢君。\n\n其子荀惲，發哀書報曹操。操甚懊悔，命厚葬之，諡日敬侯。\n\n且說曹操大軍至濡須，先差曹洪領三萬鐵甲馬軍，哨至江邊。回報云：「遙望沿江一帶，旗旛無數，不知兵聚何處。」操放心不下，自領兵前進，就濡須口排開軍陣。操領百餘人上山坡，遙望戰船，各分隊伍，依次排列。旗分五色，兵器鮮明。當中大船上青羅傘下，坐著孫權。左右文武，侍立兩傍。操以鞭指曰：「生子當如孫仲謀！若劉景升兒子豚犬耳！」\n\n忽一聲響動，南船一齊飛奔過來。濡須塢內又一軍出，衝動曹兵。曹操軍馬退後便走，止喝不住。忽有千百騎趕到山邊，為首馬上一人，碧眼紫髯。眾人認得正是孫權。權自引一隊馬軍來擊曹操。操大驚，急回馬時，東吳大將韓當、周泰兩騎馬直衝將上來。操背後許褚縱馬舞刀，敵住二將，曹操得脫歸寨。許褚與二將戰三十合方回。操回寨，重賞許褚，責罵眾將：「臨敵先退，挫吾銳氣！後若如此，盡皆斬首！」\n\n是夜三更時分，忽寨外喊聲大震。操急上馬，見四下裏火起，卻被吳兵劫入大寨。殺至天明，曹兵退五十餘里下寨。操心中鬱悶，閒看兵書。程昱曰：「丞相既知兵法，豈不知『兵貴神速』乎？丞相起兵，遷延日久，故孫權得以準備。夾濡須水口為塢，難於攻擊。不若且退兵回許都，別作良圖。」\n\n操不應。程昱出。操伏几而臥，忽聞潮聲洶湧，如萬馬爭奔之狀。操急視之，見大江中推出一輪紅日，光華射目；仰望天上，又有兩輪太陽對照。忽見江心那輪紅日，直飛起來，墜於寨前山中，其聲如雷。猛然驚覺，原來在帳中做了一夢。帳前軍報道午時。曹操教備馬，引五十餘騎，逕奔出寨。至夢中所見落日山邊，正看之間，忽見一簇人馬，當先一人，金盔金甲。操視之，乃孫權也。\n\n權見操至，也不慌忙，在山上勒住馬，以鞭指操曰：「丞相坐鎮中原，富貴已極，何故貪心不足，又來侵我江南？」操答曰：「汝為臣下，下尊王室。吾奉天子詔，特來討汝！」孫權笑曰：「此言豈不羞乎？天下豈不知你挾天子，令諸侯？吾非不尊漢朝，正欲討汝以正國家耳！」\n\n操大怒，叱諸將上山捉孫權。忽一聲鼓響，山背後兩彪軍出：右邊韓當、周泰，左邊陳武、潘璋。四員將帶三千弓弩手亂射，矢如雨發。操急引眾將回走。背後四將趕來甚急。趕到半路，許褚引眾虎衛軍敵住，救回曹操。吳兵齊奏凱歌，回濡須去了。\n\n操還營自思：「孫權非等閒人物。紅日之應，久後必為帝王。」於是心中有退兵之意。又恐東吳恥笑，進退未決。兩邊又相拒了月餘，戰了數場，互相勝負。直至來年正月，春雨連綿，水港皆滿，軍士多在泥水之中，困苦異常。操心甚憂。當日正在寨中，與眾謀士商議。或勸操收兵；或云目今春暖，正好相持，不可退歸。操猶豫未決。忽報東吳有使齎書到。操啟視之。書略曰：「孤與丞相，彼此皆漢朝臣宰。丞相不思報國安民，乃妄動干戈，殘虐生靈，豈仁人之所為哉？即日春水方生，公當速去。如其不然，復有赤壁之禍矣。公宜自思焉。」\n\n書背後又批兩行云：「足下不死，孤不得安。」曹操看畢，大笑曰：「孫仲謀不欺我也。」重賞來使，遂下令班師，命廬江太守朱光鎮守皖城，自引大軍回許昌。孫權亦收軍回秣陵。權與眾將商議：「曹操雖然北去，劉備尚在葭萌關未還。何不引拒曹操之兵，以取荊州？」張昭獻計曰：「且未可動兵。某有一計，使劉備不能再還荊州。」正是：\n孟德雄兵方退北，仲謀壯志又圖南。\n不知張昭說出甚計來，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 62\n\n第六十二回 取涪關楊高授首 攻雒城黃魏爭功\n\n卻說張昭獻計曰：「且休要動兵。若一興師，曹操必復至。不如修書二封：一封與劉璋，言劉備結連東吳，共取西川，使劉璋心疑而攻劉備，一封與張魯，教進兵向荊州來，著劉備首尾不能救應。我然後起兵取之，事可諧矣。」權從之，即發使二處去訖。\n\n且說玄德在葭萌關日久，甚得民心。忽接得孔明文書，知孫夫人已回東吳。又聞曹操興兵犯濡須，乃與龐統議曰：「曹操擊孫權，操勝必將取荊州，權勝亦必取荊州矣。為之奈何？」龐統曰：「主公勿憂。有孔明在彼，料想東吳不敢犯荊州。主公可馳書去劉璋處，只推曹操攻擊孫權。權求救於荊州，吾與孫權脣齒之邦，不容不相援，張魯自守之賊，決不敢來犯界。吾今欲勒兵回荊州，與孫權會同破曹操，奈兵少糧缺。望推同宗之誼，速發精兵三、四萬，行糧十萬斛相助，請勿有誤。若得軍馬錢糧，卻另作商議。」\n\n玄德從之，遣人往成都。來到關前，楊懷、高沛聞知此事，遂教高沛守關，楊懷同使者入成都，見劉璋呈上書信。劉璋看畢，問楊懷為何亦同來。楊懷曰：「專為此書而來。劉備自從入川，廣布恩德，以收民心，其意甚是不善。今求軍馬錢糧，切不可與。如若相助，是把薪助火也。」劉璋曰：「吾與玄德有兄弟之情，豈可不助？」一人出曰：「劉備梟雄，久留於蜀而不遣，是縱虎入室矣，今更助之以軍馬錢糧，何異與虎添翼乎？」眾視其人，乃零陵烝陽人，姓劉名巴字子初。劉璋聞劉巴之言，猶豫未決。黃權又復苦諫。璋乃量撥老弱軍四千，米一萬斛，發書遣使報玄德，仍令楊懷，高沛緊守關隘。劉璋使者到葭萌關見玄德，呈上回書。玄德大怒曰：「吾為汝禦敵，費力勞心。汝今惜財吝賞，何以使士卒效命乎？」遂扯毀回書，大罵而起。使者逃回成都。龐統曰：「主公只以仁義為重，今日毀書發怒，前情盡棄矣。」玄德曰：「如此，當若何？」龐統曰：「某有三條計策，請主公自擇而行。」\n\n玄德問那三條計。統曰：「只今便選精兵，晝夜兼道逕襲成都，此為上計。楊懷、高沛乃蜀中名將，各仗強兵拒守關隘；今主公佯以回荊州為名，二將聞知，必來相送；就送行處，擒而殺之，奪了關隘，先取涪城，然後卻向成都，此中計也。退還白帝，連夜回荊州，徐圖進取，此為下計。若沈吟不去，將至大困，不可救矣。」玄德曰：「軍師上計太促，下計太緩：中計不遲不疾，可以行之。」\n\n於是發書致劉璋，只說曹操令部將樂進引兵至青泥鎮，眾將抵敵不住，吾當親往拒之，不及面會，特書相辭。書至成都，張松聽得說劉玄德欲回荊州，只道是真心，乃修書一封，欲令人送與玄德。卻值親兄廣漢太守張肅到，松急藏書於袖中，與肅相陪說話。肅見松神情恍惚，心中疑惑。松取酒與肅共飲。獻酬之間，忽落此書於地，被肅從人拾得。席散後，從人以書呈肅。肅開視之。書略曰：「昨松進言於皇叔，並無虛謬，何乃遲遲不發？逆取順守，古人所貴。今大事已在掌握之中，何故欲棄此而回荊州乎？使松聞之，如有所失。書呈到日，疾速進兵。松當為內應，萬勿自誤！」\n\n張肅見了，大驚曰：「吾弟作滅門之事，不可不首。」連夜將書見劉璋，具言弟張松與劉備同謀，欲獻西川。劉璋大怒曰：「吾平日未嘗薄待他，何故欲謀反！」遂下令捉張松全家，盡斬於市。後人有詩歎曰：\n一覽無遣自古稀，誰知書信洩天機。\n未觀玄德興王業，先向成都血染衣。\n\n劉璋既斬張松，聚集文武商議曰：「劉備欲奪吾基業，當如之何？」黃權曰：「事不宜遲。即便差人告報各處關隘，添兵守把，不許放荊州一人一騎入關。」璋從其言，星夜馳檄各關去訖。\n\n卻說玄德提兵回涪城，先令人報上涪水關，請楊懷、高沛出關相別。楊、高二將聞報，商議曰：「玄德此回若何？」高沛曰：「玄德合死。我等各藏利刃在身，就送行處刺之，以絕吾主之患。」楊懷曰：「此計大妙。」二人只帶隨行二百人，出關送行，其餘並留在關上，玄德大軍盡發。前至涪水之上，龐統在馬上謂玄德曰：「楊懷，高沛，若欣然而來，可提防之；若彼不來，便起兵逕取其關，不可遲緩。」\n\n正說間，忽起一陣旋風，把馬前「帥」字旗吹倒。玄德問龐統曰：「此何兆也？」統曰：「此驚報也。楊懷、高沛二人，必有行刺之意，宜善防之。」玄德乃身披重鎧，自佩寶劍防備。人報楊高二將軍送行來。玄德令軍馬歇定。龐統吩咐魏延、黃忠：「但關上來的軍士，不問多少馬步軍兵，一個也休放回。」二將得令而去。\n\n卻說楊懷、高沛二人，身邊各藏利刃，帶二百軍兵，牽羊擔酒，直至軍前。見並無準備，心中暗喜，以為中計。入至帳下，見玄德正與龐統坐於帳中。二將聲喏曰：「聞皇叔遠回，特具薄禮相送。」遂進酒勸玄德。玄德曰：「二將軍守關不易，當先飲此杯。」\n\n二將飲酒畢，玄德曰：「吾有密事與二將軍商議，閒人退避。」遂將帶來二百人盡趕出中軍。玄德叱曰：「左右與吾捉下二賊！」帳後劉封，關平應聲而出。楊、高二人急待爭鬥，劉封，關平各捉住一人。玄德喝曰：「吾與汝主是同宗兄弟，汝二人何故同謀，離間親情？」龐統叱左右搜其身畔，果然各搜出利刀一口。統便喝斬二人。玄德猶豫未決。統曰：「二人本意欲害吾主，罪不容誅。」遂叱刀斧手斬楊懷、高沛於帳前。黃忠、魏延早將二百從人，先自捉下，不曾走了一個。玄德喚入，各賜酒壓驚。玄德曰：「楊懷，高沛離間吾兄弟，又藏利刀行刺，故行誅戮。你等無罪，不必驚疑。」眾皆拜謝。龐統曰：「吾今即用汝等引路，帶吾軍取關。各有重賞。」\n\n眾皆應允。是夜二百人先行，大軍隨後。前軍至關下叫曰：「二將軍有急事回，可速開關。」城上聽得是自家軍，即時開關。大軍一擁而入，兵不血刃，得了涪關。蜀軍皆降。玄德各加重賞，遂即分兵前後守把。次日勞軍，設宴於公廳。玄德酒酣，顧龐統曰：「今日之會，可為樂乎！」龐統曰：「伐人之國而以為樂，非仁者之兵也。」玄德曰：「吾聞昔日武王伐紂，作樂象功，此亦非仁者之兵歟？汝言何不合道理？可速退！」龐統大笑而起。左右亦扶玄德入後堂睡至半夜，酒醒。左右以遂龐統之言，告知玄德。玄德大悔；次早穿衣升堂，請龐統謝罪曰：「昨日酒醉，言語觸忤。幸勿挂懷。」龐統談笑自若。玄德曰：「昨日之言，惟吾有失。」龐統曰：「君臣俱失，何獨主公？」玄德亦大笑，其樂如初。\n\n卻說劉璋聞玄德殺了楊、高二將，襲了涪水關，大驚曰：「不料今日果有此事！」遂聚文武，問退兵之策。黃權曰：「可連夜遣兵屯雒城，塞住咽喉之路。劉備雖有精兵猛將，不能過也。」璋遂令劉璝、冷苞、張任、鄧賢，點五萬大軍，星夜往守雒城，以拒劉備。\n\n四將行兵之次，劉璝曰：「吾聞錦屏山中有一異人，道號紫虛上人，知人生死貴賤。吾輩今日行軍，正從錦屏山過。何不試往問之？」張任曰：「大丈夫行兵拒敵，豈可問於山野之人乎？」璝曰：「不然。聖人云：『至誠之道，可以前知。』吾等問於高明之人，當趨吉避凶。」\n\n於是四人引五六十騎至山下，問徑樵夫。樵夫指高山絕頂上，便是上人所居。四人上山至庵前，見一道童出迎。問了姓名，引入庵中。只見紫虛上人，坐於蒲墩之上。四人下拜，求問前程之事。紫虛上人曰：「貧道乃山野廢人，豈知休咎？」劉璝再三拜問。紫虛遂命道童取紙筆，寫下八句言語，付與劉璝。其文曰：「左龍右鳳，飛入西川。雛鳳墜地，臥龍升天。一得一失，天數當然。見機而作，勿喪九泉。」\n\n劉璝又問曰：「我四人氣數如何？」紫虛上人曰：「定數難逃，何必再問？」璝又請問時，上人眉垂目合，恰似睡著的一般，並不答應。四人下山。劉璝曰：「仙人之言，不可不信。」張任曰：「此狂叟也，聽之何益？」遂上馬前行。既至雒城分調人馬，把守各處隘口。劉璝曰：「雒城乃成都保障，失此則成都難保。吾四人公議，著二人守城，二人去雒城前面，依山傍險，紮下兩個寨子，勿使敵兵臨城。」冷苞，鄧賢曰：「某願往結寨。」劉璝大喜，分兵二萬，與冷、鄧二人，離城六十里下寨。劉璝、張任，守護雒城。\n\n卻說玄德既得涪水關，與龐統商議進取雒城。人報劉璋撥四將前來，即日冷苞、鄧賢領二萬軍離城六十里，紮下兩個大寨。玄德聚眾問曰：「誰敢建頭功，去取二將寨柵？」老將黃忠應聲出曰：「老夫願往。」玄德曰：「老將軍率本部人馬，前至雒城，如取得冷苞、鄧賢營寨，必當重賞。」\n\n黃忠大喜，即領本部兵馬，謝了要行。忽帳下一人出曰：「老將軍年紀高大，如何去得？小將不才願往。」玄德視之，乃是魏延。黃忠曰：「我已領下將令，你如何敢攙越？」魏延曰：「老將不以筋骨為能。吾聞冷苞、鄧賢乃蜀中名將，血氣方剛。恐老將軍擒他不得，豈不誤了主公大事？因此願相替，本是好意。」黃忠大怒曰：「汝說吾老，敢與我比試武藝麼？」魏延曰：「就主公之前，當面比試。贏得的便去，何如？」\n\n黃忠遂趨步下階，便叫小校將刀來。玄德急止之曰：「不可。吾今提兵取川，全仗汝二人之力。今兩虎相鬥，必有一傷。須誤了我大事。吾與你二人勸解，休得爭論。」龐統曰：「汝二人不必相爭。即今冷苞、鄧賢下了兩個營寨。今汝二人自領本部軍馬，各打一寨。如先奪得者便為頭功。」於是分定黃忠打冷苞寨，魏延打鄧賢寨。二人各領命去了。龐統曰：「此二人去，恐於路中相爭。主公可自引軍為後應。」玄德留龐統守城，自與劉封、關平引五千軍隨後進發。\n\n卻說黃忠歸寨，傳令來日四更造飯，五更結束，平明進兵，取左邊山谷而進。魏延卻暗使人探聽黃忠甚時起兵。探事人回報：「來日四更造飯，五更起兵。」魏延暗喜，分付眾軍士二更造飯，三更起兵，平明要到鄧賢寨邊。\n\n軍士得令，都飽餐一頓，馬摘鈴，人啣杖，捲旗束甲，暗地去劫寨。三更前後，離寨前進。到半路，魏延馬上尋思：「只去打鄧賢寨，不顯能處；不如先去打冷苞寨，卻將得勝兵打鄧賢寨。兩處功勞，都是我的。」就馬上傳令，教軍士都投左邊山路裏去。天色微明，離冷苞寨不遠，教軍士少歇，排立金鼓旗旛槍刀器械。\n\n早有伏路小軍飛報入寨，冷苞已有準備了。一聲砲響，三軍上馬，殺將出來。魏延縱馬提刀，與冷苞接戰。二將交馬，戰到三十合，川兵分兩路來襲漢軍。漢軍走了半夜，人馬力乏，抵當不住，退後便走。魏延聽得背後陣腳亂，撇了冷苞，撥馬回走。川兵隨後趕來，漢軍大敗。走不到五里，山背後鼓聲震地，鄧賢引一彪軍從山谷裏截出來，大叫：「魏延快下馬受降！」\n\n魏延策馬飛奔，那馬忽失前蹄，雙足跪地，將魏延掀將下來。鄧賢馬奔到，挺槍來刺魏延。槍未到處，弓弦響，鄧賢倒撞下馬。後面冷苞方欲來救，一員大將，從山坡上躍馬而來，厲聲大叫：「老將黃忠在此！」舞刀直取冷苞。冷苞抵敵不住，望後便走。黃忠乘勢追趕，川兵大亂。\n\n黃忠一枝軍救了魏延，殺了鄧賢，直趕到寨前。冷苞回馬與黃忠再戰。不到十餘合，後面軍馬擁將上來，冷苞只得棄了左寨，引敗軍來投右寨。只見寨中旗幟全別。冷苞大驚。兜住馬看時，當頭一員大將，金甲錦袍，乃是劉玄德，左邊劉封，右邊關平，喝道：「寨子吾己奪下，汝欲何往？」原來玄德引兵從後接應，便乘勢奪了鄧賢寨子。\n\n冷苞兩頭無路，取山僻小徑，要回雒城。行不到十里，狹路伏兵忽起，搭鉤齊舉，把冷苞活捉了。原來卻是魏延自知罪犯，無可解釋，收拾後軍，令蜀兵引路，伏在這裏，等個正著，用索縛了冷苞，解投玄德寨來。\n\n卻說玄德立起免死旗，但川兵倒戈卸甲者，並不許殺害，如傷者償命；又諭眾降兵曰：「汝川人皆有父母妻子，願降者充軍，不願降者放回。」於是歡聲動地。黃忠安下寨腳，逕來見玄德，說魏延違了軍令，可斬之，玄德急召魏延，魏延解冷苞至。玄德曰：「延雖有罪，此功可贖。」令魏延謝黃忠救命之恩，今後毋得相爭。魏延頓首伏罪。玄德重賞黃忠。使人押冷苞到帳下，玄德去其縛，賜酒壓驚，問日：「汝肯降否？」冷苞曰：「既蒙免死，如何不降？劉璝、張任與某為生死之交；若肯放某回去，當即招二人來降，就獻雒城。」玄德大喜，便賜衣服鞍馬，令回雒城。魏延曰：「此人不可放回。若脫身一去，不復來矣。」玄德曰：「吾以仁義待人，人不負我。」\n\n卻說冷苞得回雒城，見劉璝、張任，不說捉去放回，只說被我殺了十餘人，奪得馬匹逃回。劉璝忙遣人往成都求救。劉璋聽知折了鄧賢，大驚，慌忙聚眾商議。長子劉循進曰：「兒願領兵前去守雒城。」璋曰：「既吾兒肯去，當遣誰人為輔？」一人出曰：「某願往。」璋視之，乃舅氏吳懿也。璋曰：「得尊舅去最好。誰可為副將？」\n\n吳懿保吳蘭、雷同二人為副將，點二萬軍馬來到雒城。劉璝、張任接著，具言前事。吳懿曰：「兵臨城下，難以拒敵；汝等有何高見？」冷苞曰：「此間一帶，正靠涪江，江水大急；前面寨占山腳，其形最低。某乞五千軍，各帶鍬鋤前去，決涪江之水，可盡淹死劉備之兵也。」吳懿從其計，即令冷苞前往決水，吳蘭、雷同引兵接應。冷苞領命，自去準備決水器械。\n\n卻說玄德令黃忠、魏延各守一寨，自回涪城，與軍師龐統商議。細作報說：「東吳孫權遣人結好東川張魯，將欲來攻葭萌關。」玄德驚曰：「若葭萌關有失，截斷後路，吾進退不得，當如之何？」龐統謂孟達曰：「公乃蜀中人，多知地理，去守葭萌關，如何？」達曰：「某保一人與某同去守關，萬無一失。」玄德問何人。達曰：「此人曾在荊州劉表部下為中郎將，乃南郡枝江人。姓霍，名峻，字仲邈。」玄德大喜，即時遣孟達，霍峻守葭萌關去了。\n\n龐統退歸館舍，門吏忽報：「有客特來相訪。」統出迎接，見其人身長八尺，形貌甚偉；頭髮截短，披於頸上；衣服不甚齊整。統問曰：「先生何人也？」其人不答，逕登堂仰臥床上。統甚疑之，再三請問。其人曰：「且稍停，吾當與汝說知天下大事。」統聞之愈疑，命左右進酒食。其人起而便食，並無謙遜；飲食甚多，食罷又睡。統疑惑不定，使人請法正視之，恐是細作。法正慌忙到來。統出迎接，謂正曰：「有一人如此如此。」法正曰：「莫非彭永言乎？」陞階視之。其人躍起曰：「孝直別來無恙？」正是：\n只為川人逢舊識，遂令涪水息洪流。\n畢竟此人是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 63\n\n第六十三回 諸葛亮痛哭龐統 張翼德義釋嚴顏\n\n卻說法正與那人相見，各撫掌而笑。龐統問之，正曰：「此公乃廣漢人，姓彭，名羕，字永言，蜀中豪傑也。因直言觸忤劉璋，被璋鉗為徒隸，因此短髮。」統乃以賓禮待之，問羕從何而來。羕曰：「吾特來救汝數萬人性命。見劉將軍方可說。」法正忙報玄德。玄德親自謁見，請問其故。羕曰：「將軍有多少軍馬在前寨？」玄德實告：「有黃忠、魏延在彼。」羕曰：「為將之道，豈可不知地理乎？前寨靠涪江，若決動江水，前後以兵塞之，一人無可逃也。」玄德大悟。彭羕曰：「罡星在西方，太白臨於此地，當有不吉之事，切宜慎之。」玄德即拜彭羕為幕賓，使人密報魏延、黃忠，教朝暮用心巡警，以防決水。黃忠、魏延商議：「二人各輪一日；如遇敵軍到來，互相通報。」\n\n卻說冷苞見當夜風雨大作，引了五千軍，逕循江邊而進，安排決江，只聽得後面喊聲大起。冷苞知有準備，急急回軍。後面魏延引軍趕來，川兵自相踐踏。冷苞正奔走間，撞著魏延。交馬不數合，被魏延活捉去了。比及吳蘭、雷銅來接應時，又被黃忠一軍殺來。魏延解冷苞到涪關。玄德責之曰：「吾以仁義相待，放汝回去，何敢背我！今次難饒！」將冷苞推出斬之，重賞魏延。玄德設宴款待彭羕。忽報荊州諸葛亮軍師特遣馬良奉書至此。玄德召入問之。馬良禮畢曰：「荊州平安，不勞主公憂念。」遂呈上軍師書信。玄德拆書觀之，略云：「亮夜算太乙數，今年歲次癸亥，罡星在西方；又觀乾象，太白臨於雒城之分，主將帥身上多凶少吉。切宜謹慎。」\n\n玄德看了書，便教馬良先回。玄德曰：「吾將回荊州，去論此事。」龐統暗思：「孔明怕我取了西州成了功，故意將此書相阻耳。」乃對玄德曰：「統亦算太乙數，已知罡星在西，應主公合得西川，別不主凶事。統亦占天文，見太白臨於雒城，先斬蜀將冷苞，已應凶兆矣。主公不可疑心，可急進兵。」\n\n玄德見龐統再三催促，乃引軍前進。黃忠同魏延接入寨去。龐統問法正曰：「前至雒城，有多少路？」法正畫地作圖。玄德取張松所遺圖本對之，並無差錯。法正言：「山北有條有大路，正取雒城東門；山南有條小路，卻取雒城西門。兩條路俱可進兵。」龐統謂玄德曰：「統令魏延為先鋒，取南小路而進；主公令黃忠作先鋒，從山北大路而進。並到雒城取齊。」玄德曰：「吾自幼熟於弓馬，多行小路。軍師可從大路去取東門，吾取西門。」龐統曰：「大路必有軍邀攔，主公引兵當之。統取小路。」玄德曰：「軍師不可。吾夜夢一神人，手執鐵棒擊吾右臂，覺來猶自臂痛。此行莫非不佳。」龐統曰：「壯士臨陣，不死帶傷，理之自然也。何故以夢寐之事疑心乎？」玄德曰：「吾所疑者，孔明之書也。軍師還守涪關，如何？」龐統大笑曰：「主公被孔明所惑矣。彼不欲令統獨成大功，故作此言以疑主公之心。心疑則致夢，何凶之有？統肝腦塗地，方稱本心。主公再勿多言。來早准行。」當日傳下號令，軍士五更造飯，平明上馬。黃忠、魏延領軍先行。玄德再與龐統約定，忽坐下馬眼生前失，把龐統掀將下來。玄德跳下馬，自來籠住那馬。玄德曰：「軍師何故乘此劣馬？」龐統曰：「此馬乘久，不曾如此。」玄德曰：「臨陣眼生，誤人性命。吾所騎白馬，性極馴熟。軍師可騎，萬無一失。劣馬吾自乘之。」遂與龐統更換所騎之馬。龐統謝曰：「深感主公厚恩。雖萬死亦不能報也。」遂各上馬取路而進。玄德見龐統去了，心中甚覺不快，怏怏而行。\n\n卻說雒城中吳懿、劉璝聽知折了冷苞，遂與眾商議。張任曰：「城東南山僻有一條小路，最為要緊，某自引一軍守之。諸公緊守雒城，勿得有失。」忽報漢兵分兩路前來攻城。張任急引三千軍，先來抄小路埋伏。見魏延兵過，張任教儘放過去，休得驚動。後見龐統軍來，張任軍士，遙指軍中大將：「騎白馬者必是劉備。」張任大喜，傳令教如此如此。\n\n卻說龐統迤邐前進，抬頭見兩山狹窄，樹木叢雜；又值夏未秋初，枝葉茂盛。龐統心下甚疑，勒住馬問：「此處是何地名？」內有新降軍士，指道：「此處地名落鳳坡。」龐統驚曰：「吾道號鳳雛，此處名落鳳坡，不利於吾。」令後軍疾退。只聽山坡前一聲砲響，箭如飛蝗，只望騎白馬者射來。可憐龐統竟死於亂箭之下。時年止三十六歲。後人有詩歎曰：\n古峴相連紫翠堆，士元有宅傍山隈。\n兒童慣識呼鳩曲，閭巷曾聞展驥才。\n預計三分平刻削，長軀萬里獨徘徊。\n誰知天狗流星墜，不使將軍衣錦回。\n先是東南有童謠云：\n一鳳並一龍，相將到蜀中。\n纔到半路裏，鳳死落坡東。\n風送雨，雨送風，\n隆漢興時蜀道通，蜀道通時只有龍。\n\n當日張任射死龐統，漢軍擁塞，進退不得，死者大半。前軍飛報魏延。魏延忙勒兵欲回，奈山路狹窄，廝殺不得。又被張任截斷歸路，在高阜處，用強弓硬弩射來，魏延心慌。有新降蜀兵曰：「不如殺奔雒城下，取大路而進。」\n\n延從其言，當先開路，殺奔雒城來。塵埃起處，前面一軍殺至，乃雒城守將吳蘭、雷銅也；後面張任引兵追來。前後夾攻，把魏延圍在垓心。魏延死戰不能得脫。但見吳蘭、雷銅後軍自亂，二將急回馬去救。魏延乘勢趕去，當先一將，舞拍馬，大叫：「文長，吾特來救汝！」視之，乃老將黃忠也。兩下夾攻，殺敗吳、雷二將，直衝至雒城之下。劉璝引兵殺出，卻得玄德在後當住接應。黃忠、魏延翻身便回。\n\n玄德軍馬比及奔到寨中，張任軍馬又從小路裏截出。劉璝、吳蘭、雷銅當先趕來。玄德守不住二寨，且戰且走，奔回涪關。蜀兵得勝，迤邐追趕。玄德人困馬乏，那裡有心廝殺，且只顧奔走。將近涪關，張任一軍追趕至緊。幸得左邊劉封，右邊關平，二將引三萬生力兵截出，殺退張任；還趕二十里，奪回戰馬極多。\n\n玄德一行軍馬，再入涪關。問龐統消息。有落鳳坡逃得性命的軍士，報說：「軍師連人帶馬，被亂箭射死於坡前。」玄德聞言，望西痛哭不已，遙為招魂設祭。諸將皆哭。黃忠曰：「今番折了龐統軍師，張任必然來攻打涪關，如之奈何？不若差人往荊州，請諸葛軍師來商議收川之計。」正說之間，人報張任引軍直臨城下搦戰。黃忠、魏延皆西要出戰。玄德曰：「銳氣新挫，宜堅守以待軍師來到。」黃忠魏延領命，只緊守城池。玄德寫一封書，教關平分付：「你與我往荊州請軍師去。」關平領了書，星夜往荊州來。玄德自守涪關，並不出戰。\n\n卻說孔明在荊州，時當七夕佳節，大會眾官夜宴，共說收川之事。只見正西上一星，其大如斗，從天墜下，流光四散。孔明失驚，擲杯於地，掩面哭曰：「哀哉！痛哉！」眾官慌問其故。孔明曰：「吾前者算今年罡星在西方，不利於軍師；天狗犯於吾軍，太白臨於雒城，已拜書主公，教謹防之。誰想今夕西方星墜，龐士元命必休矣！」言罷，大哭曰：「今吾主喪一臂矣！」眾官皆驚，未信其言。孔明曰：「數日之內，必有消息。」是夕酒不盡歡而散。\n\n數日之後，孔明與雲長等正坐間，人報關平到。眾官皆驚。關平入，呈上玄德書信。孔明視之，內言：「本年七月初七日，龐軍師被張任在落鳳坡前，箭射身故。」孔明大哭，眾官無不垂淚。孔明曰：「既主公在涪關，進退兩難之際，亮不得不去。」雲長曰：「軍師去，誰人保守荊州？荊州乃重地，干係非輕。」孔明曰：「主公書中雖不明寫其人，吾已知其意了。」乃將玄德書與眾官看曰：「主公書中，把荊州託在吾身上，教我自量才委用。雖然如此，今教關平齎書前來，其意欲雲長公當此重任。雲長想桃園結義之情，可竭力保守此地。責任非輕，公宜勉之。」雲長更不推辭，慨然領諾。孔明設宴，交割印綬。雲長雙手來接。孔明擎著印曰：「這干係都在將軍身上。」雲長曰：「大丈夫既領重任，除死方休。」孔明見雲長說個「死」字，心中不悅；欲待不與，其言已出。孔明曰：「倘曹操引兵來到，當如之何？」雲長曰：「以力拒之。」孔明又曰：「倘曹操、孫權齊起兵來，如之奈何？」雲長曰：「分兵拒之。」孔明曰：「若如此，荊州危矣。吾有八個字，將軍牢記，可保守荊州。」雲長問那八個字。孔明曰：「北拒曹操，東和孫權。」雲長曰：「軍師之言，當銘肺腑。」\n\n孔明遂與了印綬，令文官馬良、伊籍、向朗、糜竺，武將糜芳、廖化、關平、周倉，一班兒輔佐雲長，同守荊州。一面親自統兵入川。先撥精兵一萬，教張飛部領，取大路殺奔巴州，雒城之西，先到者為頭功。又撥一枝兵，教趙雲為先鋒，泝江而上，會於雒城。孔明隨後引簡雍、蔣琬等起行。那蔣琬字公琰，零陵湘鄉人也；乃荊襄名士，現為書記。\n\n當日孔明引兵一萬五千，與張飛同日起行。張飛臨行時，孔明囑付曰：「西川豪傑甚多，不可輕敵。於路戒約三軍，勿得擄掠百姓，以失民心。所到之處，並宜存恤，勿得恣逞鞭撻士卒。望將軍早會雒城，不可有誤。」\n\n張飛欣然領諾，上馬而去，迤邐前行。所到之處，但降者秋毫無犯。逕取漢川路。前至巴郡，細作回報：「巴郡太守嚴顏，乃蜀中名將；年紀雖高，精力未衰；善開硬弓，使大刀；有萬夫不當之勇；據住城郭，不豎降旗。」張飛教離城十里下寨，差人入城去：「說與老匹夫，早早來降，饒你滿城百姓性命！若不歸順，即踏平城郭，老幼不留！」\n\n卻說嚴顏在巴郡，聞劉璋差法正請玄德入川，拊心而歎曰：「此所謂獨坐窮山，引虎自衛者也！」後聞玄德據住涪關，大怒，屢欲提兵往戰，又恐這條路上有兵來。當日聞知張飛兵到，便點起本部五六千人馬，準備迎敵。或獻計曰：「張飛在當陽長阪，一聲喝退曹兵百萬之眾。曹操亦聞風而避之，不可輕敵。今只宜深溝高壘，堅守不出。彼軍無糧，不過一月，自然退去。更兼張飛性如烈火，專要鞭撻士卒；如不與戰，必怒；怒則必以暴厲之氣，待其軍士；軍心一變，乘勢擊之，張飛可擒也。」嚴顏從其言，教軍士盡數上城守護。忽見一個軍士，大叫：「開門！」嚴顏教放入問之。那軍士告說是張將軍差來的，把張飛言語依直便說。嚴顏大怒，罵曰：「匹夫怎敢無禮！吾嚴將軍豈降賊者乎！借你口說與張飛！」喚武士把軍士割下耳鼻，卻放回寨。\n\n軍人回見張飛，哭告嚴顏如此毀罵。張飛大怒，咬牙睜目，披挂上馬，引數百騎來巴郡城下搦戰。城上眾軍百般痛罵。張飛性急，幾番殺到弔橋，要過護城河，又被亂箭射回。到晚全無一個人出，張飛忍一肚氣還寨。次日早晨，又引軍去搦戰。那嚴顏在城敵樓上，一箭射中張飛頭盔。飛指而恨曰：「吾拏住你這老匹夫，必親自食你肉！」到晚又空回。第三日，張飛引了軍，沿城去罵。原來那座城子是個山城，週圍都是亂山。張飛自乘馬登山，下視城中，見軍士盡皆披挂，分列隊伍，伏在城中，只是不出；又見民夫來來往往，搬磚運石，相助守城。張飛教馬軍下馬，步軍皆坐，引他出敵，並無動靜。又罵了一日，依舊空回。張飛在寨中，自思「終日叫罵，彼只不出，如之奈何？」猛然思得一計，教眾軍不要前去搦戰，都結束停當在寨中等候廝殺；卻只教三五十個軍士，直去城下叫罵，引嚴顏軍出來，便與廝殺。張飛磨拳擦掌，只等敵軍來。小軍連罵了三日，全然不出。張飛眉頭一皺，又生一計，傳令教軍士四散砍打柴草，尋覓路徑，不來搦戰。嚴顏在城中，連日不見張飛動靜，心中疑惑，著十數個小軍士，扮作張飛砍柴的軍士，潛地出城，雜在軍內，入山中探聽。\n\n當日諸軍回寨。張飛坐在寨中，頓足大罵：「嚴顏老匹夫枉氣殺我！」只見帳前三四個人說道：「將軍不須心焦。這幾日打探得有一條小路，可以偷過巴郡。」張飛故意大叫曰：「既有這個去處，何不早來說？」眾應曰：「這幾日卻纔哨探得出。」張飛曰：「事不宜遲，只今夜二更造飯，趁三更月明，拔寨都起，人啣枚，馬去鈴，悄悄而行。我自前面開路，汝等依次而行。」傳了令便滿寨告報。\n\n探細小軍，聽得這個消息，盡回城中來，報與嚴顏。顏大喜曰：「我算定這匹夫忍耐不得！你偷小路過去，須是糧草輜重在後；我截住後路，你如何得過？好無謀匹夫，中我之計！」即時傳令，教軍士準備赴敵：「今夜二更也造飯，三更出城，伏於樹木叢雜去處。只等張飛過咽喉小路去了，車仗來時，只聽鼓響，一齊殺出。」傳了號令，看看近夜，嚴顏全軍盡皆飽食，披挂停當，悄悄出城，四散伏住，只聽鼓響；嚴顏自引十數裨將，下馬伏於林中。約三更後，遙望見張飛親自在前，橫矛縱馬，悄悄引軍前進。去不得三四里，背後車仗人馬，陸續進發。嚴顏看得分曉，一齊擂鼓，四下伏兵盡起。正來搶奪車仗，背後一聲鑼響，一彪軍掩到，大喝：「老賊休走！我等的你恰好！」嚴顏猛回頭看時，為首一員大將，豹頭環眼，燕頷虎鬚，使丈八矛，騎深烏馬，乃是張飛。四下裏鑼聲大震，眾軍殺來。嚴顏見了張飛，舉手無措。交馬戰不一合，張飛賣個破綻；嚴顏一刀砍來，張飛閃過，撞將入去，扯住嚴顏勒甲縫，生擒過來，擲於地下；眾軍向前，用索綁縛住了。原來先過去的是假張飛。料道嚴顏擊鼓為號，張飛卻教鳴金為號；金響諸軍齊到，川兵大半棄甲倒戈而降。\n\n張飛殺到巴郡城下，後軍已自入城。張飛叫休殺百姓，出榜安民。群刀手把嚴顏推至。張飛坐於廳上，嚴顏不肯跪下。飛怒目咬牙大叱曰：「大將到此，為何不降，而敢拒敵？」嚴顏全無懼色，回叱飛曰：「汝等無義，侵我州郡！但有斷頭將軍！無降將軍！」飛大怒，喝左右斬來。嚴顏喝曰：「賊匹夫！要砍便砍，何怒也？」張飛見嚴顏聲音雄壯，面不改色，乃回嗔作喜，下階喝退左右，親解其縛，取衣衣之，扶在正中高坐，低頭便拜曰：「適來言語冒瀆，幸勿見責。吾素知老將軍乃豪傑之士也。」嚴顏感其恩義，乃降。後人有詩讚嚴顏曰：\n白髮居西蜀，清名震大邦。\n忠心如皎日，浩氣捲長江。\n寧可斷頭死，安能屈膝降？\n巴州年老將，天下更無雙。\n又有讚張飛詩曰：\n生獲嚴顏勇絕倫，惟憑義氣服軍民。\n至今廟貌留巴蜀，社酒雞豚日日春。\n張飛請問入川之計。嚴顏曰：「敗軍之將，荷蒙厚恩，無以為報，願施犬馬之勞。不須張弓隻箭，逕取成都。」正是：\n只因一將傾心後，致使連城唾手降。\n未知其計如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 64\n\n第六十四回 孔明定計捉張任 楊阜借兵破馬超\n\n卻說張飛問計於嚴顏，顏曰：「從此至雒城，凡守禦關隘，都是老夫所管；官軍皆出於掌握之中。今感將軍之恩，無可以報，老夫當為前部，所到之處，盡喚出拜降。」張飛稱謝不已。於是嚴顏為前部，張飛領軍隨後。凡到之處，盡是嚴顏所管，都喚出投降。有遲疑未決者，顏曰：「我尚且投降，何況汝乎。」自是望風歸順，並不曾廝殺一場。\n\n卻說孔明已將起程日期申報玄德，都教會聚雒城。玄德與眾官商議：「今孔明、翼德分兩路取川，會於雒城，同入成都。水陸舟車，已於七月二十日起程，此時將及待到。今我等便可進兵。」黃忠曰：「張任每日來搦戰，見城中不出，彼軍懈怠，不做準備，今日夜間分兵劫寨，勝如白晝廝殺。」玄德從之，教黃忠引兵取左，魏延引兵取右。玄德取中路。當夜二更，三路軍馬齊發。張任果然不做準備。漢軍擁入大寨，放起火來，烈燄騰空。蜀兵奔走，連夜趕報雒城，城中兵接應入去。玄德還中路下寨；次日，引兵直到雒城，圍住攻打。張任按兵不出。攻到第四日，玄德自提一軍攻打西門，令黃忠、魏延在東門攻打，留南門北門放軍兵行走。原來南門一帶都是山路，北門有涪水，因此不圍。\n\n張任望見玄德在西門，騎馬往來，指揮打城，從辰至未，人馬漸漸力乏。張任教吳蘭、雷同二將引兵出北門，轉東門，敵黃忠、魏延；自己卻引軍出南門，轉西門，單迎玄德。城內盡撥民兵上城，擂鼓助喊。\n\n卻說玄德見紅日平西，教後軍先退。軍士回身，城上一片聲喊起，南門內軍馬突出。張任逕來軍中捉玄德。玄德軍中大亂。黃忠、魏延又被吳蘭、雷同敵住，兩下不能相顧。玄德敵不住張任，撥馬往山僻小路而走。張任從背後追來，看看趕上。玄德獨自一人一馬，張任引數騎趕來。\n\n玄德正望前儘力加鞭而行，忽山路一軍衝出。玄德馬上叫苦曰：「前有伏兵，後有追兵，天亡我也！」只見來軍當頭一員大將，乃是張飛。原來張飛與嚴顏正從那條路上來，望見塵埃起，知與川兵交戰。張飛當先而來，正撞著張任，便就交馬。戰到十餘合，背後嚴顏引兵大進。張任火速回身。張飛直趕到城下。張任退入城，拽起弔橋。\n\n張飛回見玄德曰：「軍師泝江而來，尚且未到，反被我奪了頭功。」玄德曰：「山路險阻，如何無軍阻當，長驅大進，先到於此？」張飛曰：「於路關隘四十五處，皆出老將嚴顏之功；因此一路並不曾費分毫之力。」遂把義釋嚴顏之事，從頭說了一遍，引嚴顏見玄德。玄德謝曰：「若非老將軍，吾弟安能到此？」即脫身上黃金鎖子甲以賜之。嚴顏拜謝。正待安排宴飲，忽聞哨馬回報：「黃忠、魏延和川將吳蘭、雷同交鋒，城中吳懿、劉璝又引兵助戰，兩下夾攻，我軍抵敵不住，魏、黃二將敗陣投東去了。」張飛聽得，便請玄德分兵兩路，殺去救援。於是張飛在左，玄德在右，殺奔前來。吳懿、劉璝見後面喊聲起，慌退入城中。吳蘭、雷同只顧引兵追趕黃忠、魏延，卻被玄德、張飛截住歸路。黃忠、魏延又回馬轉攻。吳蘭、雷同料敵不住，只得將本部軍馬前來投降。玄德准其降，收兵近城下寨。\n\n卻說張任失了二將，心中疑慮。吳懿、劉璝曰：「兵勢甚危，不決一死戰，如何得兵退？一面差人去成都見主公告急，一面用計敵之。」張任曰：「吾來日領一軍搦戰，詐敗，引轉城北；城內再以一軍衝出，截斷其中；可獲勝也。」吳懿曰：「劉將軍相輔公子守城，我引兵衝出助戰。」\n\n約會已定。次日，張任引數千人馬，搖旗吶喊，出城搦戰。張飛上馬出迎，更不打話，與張任交鋒。戰不十餘合，張任詐敗，遶城而走。張飛盡力追之。吳懿一軍截住，張任引軍復回，把張飛圍在垓心，進退不得。正沒奈何，只見一隊軍從江邊殺出。當先一員大將，挺槍躍馬，與吳懿交鋒；只一合，生擒吳懿，戰退敵軍，救出張飛。視之，乃趙雲也。飛問：「軍師何在？」雲曰：「軍師已至。想此時已與主公相見也。」二人擒吳懿回寨。張任自退入東門去了。\n\n張飛、趙雲回寨中，見孔明、簡雍、蔣琬已在帳中。飛下馬來參軍師。孔明驚問曰：「如何得先到？」玄德具述義釋嚴顏之事。孔明賀曰：「張將軍能用謀，皆主公之洪褔也。」趙雲解吳懿見玄德。玄德曰：「汝降否？」吳懿曰：「我既被捉，如何不降？」玄德大喜，親解其縛。孔明問：「城中有幾人守城？」吳懿曰：「有劉季玉之子劉循，輔將劉璝、張任。劉璝不打緊，張任乃蜀郡人，極有膽略，不可輕敵。」孔明曰：「先捉張任，然後取雒城。」問：「城東這座橋名為何橋？」吳懿曰：「金雁橋。」\n\n孔明遂乘馬至橋邊，遶河看了一遍，回到寨中，喚黃忠、魏延聽令曰：「離金雁橋南五六里，兩岸都是蘆葦蒹葭，可以埋伏。魏延引一千槍手伏於左，單戳馬上將；黃忠引一千刀手伏於右，單砍坐下馬。殺敗彼軍，張任必投山東小路而去。張翼德引一千軍伏在那裏，就彼處擒之。」又喚趙雲伏於金雁橋北：「待我引張任過橋，你便將橋拆斷，卻勒兵於橋北，遙為之勢，使張任不敢望北而走，退投南去，卻好中計。」調遣已定，孔明自去誘敵。\n\n卻說劉璋差卓膺、張翼二將，前至雒城助戰。張任教張翼與劉璝守城，自與卓膺為前後二隊，任為前隊，膺為後隊，出城退敵。孔明引一隊不整不齊軍，過金雁橋來，與張任對陣。孔明乘四輪車，綸巾羽扇而出，兩邊百餘騎簇擁，搖指張任曰：「曹操以百萬之眾，聞吾之名，望風而逃；令汝何人，敢不投降？」\n\n張任看見孔明軍伍不齊，在馬上冷笑曰：「人說諸葛用兵如神，原來有名無實！」把槍一招，大小軍校齊殺過來。孔明棄了四輪車，上馬退走過橋。張任從背後趕來。過了金雁橋，見玄德軍在左，嚴顏軍在右，衝殺將來。張任知是計，急回軍時，橋已拆斷了；欲投北去，只見趙雲一軍隔岸排開，遂不敢投北，逕往南遶河而走。\n\n走不到五六里，早到蘆葦叢雜處。魏延一軍從蘆中忽起，都用長槍亂戳。黃忠一軍伏在蘆葦裏，用長刀只剁馬蹄。馬軍盡倒，皆被執縛。步軍那裏敢來？張任引數十騎望山路而走，正撞著張飛。張任方欲退走，張飛大喝一聲，眾軍齊上，將張任活捉了。原來卓膺見張任中計，已投趙雲軍前降了，一發都到了大寨。\n\n玄德賞了卓膺，張飛解張任至。孔明亦坐於帳中。玄德謂張任曰：「蜀中諸將，望風而降，汝何不早投降？」張任睜目怒叫曰：「忠臣豈肯事二主乎？」玄德曰：「汝不識天時耳。降即免死。」任曰：「今日便降，久後也不降！可速殺我！」玄德不忍殺之。張任厲聲高罵。孔明命斬之以全其名。後人有詩讚曰：\n烈士豈甘從二主，張君忠勇死猶生。\n高明正似天邊月，夜夜流光照雒城。\n\n玄德感嘆不已，令收其屍首，葬於金雁橋側，以表其忠。次日，令嚴顏、吳懿等一班蜀中降將為前部，直至雒城，大叫：「早開門受降，免一城生靈受苦！」劉璝在城中大罵，嚴顏方待取箭射之，忽見城上一將，拔劍砍翻劉璝，開門投降。玄德軍馬入雒城，劉循開西門走脫，投成都去了。玄德出榜安民。殺劉璝者，乃武陽人張翼也。\n\n玄德得了雒城，重賞諸將。孔明曰：「雒城已破，成都只在目前；惟恐外州郡不寧。可令張翼、吳懿引趙雲撫外水，定江陽、犍為等處所屬州郡，令嚴顏，卓膺引張飛撫巴西、德陽所屬州郡，就委官按治平靖，即勒兵回成都取齊。」張飛、趙雲領命，各自引兵去了。孔明問：「前去有何處關隘？」蜀中降將曰：「止綿竹有重兵守禦，若得綿竹，成都唾手可得。」孔明便商議進兵。法正曰：「雒城既破，蜀中危矣。主公欲以仁義服眾，且勿進兵。某作一書上劉璋，陳說利害，璋自然降矣。」孔明曰：「孝直之言最善。」便令寫書遣人逕往成都。\n\n卻說劉循逃回見父，說雒城已陷，劉璋慌聚眾官商議。從事鄭度獻策曰：「今劉備雖攻城奪地，然兵不甚多，士眾未附，野穀是資，軍無輜重。不如盡驅巴西、梓潼民，過涪水以西。其倉廩野穀，盡皆燒除，深溝高壘，靜以待之。彼至請戰勿許，久無所資，不過百日，彼兵自走。我乘虛擊之，備可擒也。」劉璋曰：「不然。吾聞拒敵以安民，未聞動民以備敵也。此言非保全之計。」正議間，人報法正有書至。劉璋喚入，呈上書，璋拆開視之。其略曰：\n前蒙遣差結好荊州，不意主公左右不得其人，以致如此。今荊州眷念舊情，不忘族誼。主公若能幡然歸順，量不薄待。望三思裁示。\n\n劉璋大怒，扯毀其書，大罵：「法正賣主求榮，忘恩背義之賊！」逐其使者出城，即時遣妻弟費觀，提兵前去，把守綿竹。費觀保舉南陽人姓李，名嚴，字正方，一同領兵。當下費觀、李嚴點三萬軍來守綿竹。益州太守董和，字幼宰，南郡枝江人也，上書於劉璋，請往漢中借兵。璋曰：「張魯與吾世讎，安肯相救？」和曰：「雖然與我有讎，劉備軍在雒城，勢在危急，脣亡則齒寒，若以利害說之，必然肯從。」璋乃修書遣使前赴漢中。\n\n卻說馬超自兵敗入羌，二載有餘，結好羌兵，攻取隴西州郡。所到之處，盡皆歸降；惟冀城攻打不下。刺史韋康，累遣人求於夏侯淵。淵不得曹操言語，未敢動兵。韋康見救兵不來，與眾商議：「不如投降馬超。」參軍楊阜哭諫曰：「超等叛君之徒，豈可降之？」康曰：「事勢至此，不降何待？」阜苦諫不從。韋康大開城門，投降馬超。超大怒曰：「汝今事急請降，非真心也！」將韋康等四十餘人盡斬之，不留一人。有人言：「楊阜勸韋康休降，可斬之。」超曰：「此人守義，不可斬也。」復用楊阜為參軍。阜薦梁寬、趙衢二人，超盡用為軍官。楊阜告馬超曰：「阜妻死於臨洮，乞告兩個月假，歸葬其妻便回。」\n\n馬超從之。楊阜過歷城，來見撫彝將軍姜敘。敘與阜是姑表兄弟。敘之母是阜之姑，時年已八十二。當日楊阜入姜敘內宅，拜見其姑，哭告曰：「阜守城不能保，主亡不能死，愧無面見姑。馬超叛君，妄殺郡守，一州士民，無不恨之。今吾兄坐據歷城，竟無討賊之心，此豈人臣之理乎？」言罷，淚流出血。敘母聞言，喚姜敘入，責之曰：「韋使君遇害，亦爾之罪也。又謂阜曰：「汝既降人，且食其祿，何故又興心討之？」阜曰：「吾從賊者，欲留殘生，與主報冤也。」敘曰：「馬超英勇，急難圖之。」阜曰：「有勇無謀，易圖也。吾已暗約下梁寬、趙衢。兄若肯興兵，二人必為內應。」敘母曰：「汝不早圖，更待何時？誰不有死？死於忠義，死得其所也。勿以我為念。汝若不聽義山之言，吾當先死，以絕汝念。」\n\n敘乃與統兵校尉尹奉、趙昂商議。原來趙昂之子趙月，現隨馬超為裨將。趙昂當日應允，歸見其妻王氏曰：「吾今日與姜敘、楊阜、尹奉一處商議，欲報韋康之讎。想吾子趙月現隨馬超，今若興兵，超必先殺吾子，奈何？」其妻厲聲曰：「雪君之父大恥，雖喪身亦不惜，何況一子乎？君若顧子而不行，吾當先死矣。」趙昂乃決。次日一同起兵。姜敘、楊阜屯歷城，尹奉、趙昂屯祁山。王氏乃盡將首飾資帛，親自往祁山軍中，賞勞軍士，以勵其眾。\n\n馬超聞姜敘、楊阜會合尹奉、趙昂興兵舉事，大怒，即將趙月斬之；令龐德、馬岱盡起軍馬，殺奔歷城來。姜敘、楊阜引兵出。兩陣圓處，楊阜、姜敘衣白袍而出，大罵曰：「叛君無義之賊！」馬超大怒，衝將過來，兩軍混戰。姜敘、楊阜如何抵得馬超，大敗而走。馬超驅兵趕來。背後喊聲起處，尹奉、趙昂殺來。超急回時，兩下夾攻，首尾不能相顧。正鬥間，斜刺裏大隊軍馬殺來。原來是夏侯淵得了曹操軍令，正領軍來破馬超。超如何當得了三路軍馬，大敗奔回，走了一夜。比及平明，到得冀城叫門時，城上亂箭射下。梁寬、趙衢立在城上，大罵馬超，將馬超妻楊氏從城上一刀砍了，撇下屍首來；又將馬超幼子三人，並至親十餘口，都從城上，一刀一個，剁將下來。\n\n超氣噎塞胸，幾乎墜下馬來。背後夏侯淵引兵追趕。超見勢大，不敢戀戰，與龐德、馬岱殺開一條路走。前面又撞見姜敘、楊阜，殺了一陣；衝得過去，又撞著尹奉、趙昂，殺了一陣。零零落落，剩得五六十騎，連夜奔走。四更前後，走到歷城下，守門者只道姜敘兵回，大開城門接入。超從城南門邊殺起，盡洗城中百姓。至姜敘宅，拏出老母。母全無懼色，指馬超而大罵。超大怒。自取劍殺之。尹奉、趙昂全家老幼，亦盡被馬超所殺。昂妻王氏因在軍中，得免於難。\n\n次日，夏侯淵大軍至，馬超棄城殺出，望西而逃。行不得二十里，前面一軍擺開，為首的是楊阜。超切齒而恨，拍馬挺槍刺之。阜兄弟七人，一齊來助戰。馬岱、龐德敵住後軍。阜兄弟七人，皆被馬超殺死。阜身中五槍，猶然死戰。後面夏侯淵大軍趕來，馬超遂走。只有龐德、馬岱六七騎後隨而去。夏侯淵自行安撫西諸州人民，令姜敘等各各分守，用車載楊阜赴許都，見曹操。操封阜為關內侯。阜辭曰：「阜無捍難之功，又無死難之節，於法當誅，何顏受職？」操嘉之，卒與之爵。\n\n卻說馬超與龐德、馬岱商議，逕往漢中投張魯。張魯大喜，以為得馬超，則西可吞益州，東可以拒曹操，乃商議欲以女招超為婿。大將楊柏諫曰：「馬超妻子遭慘禍，皆超之貽害也。主公豈可以女與之？」魯從其言，遂罷招婿之議。或以楊柏之言，告知馬超。超大怒，有殺楊柏之意。楊柏知之，與兄楊松商議，亦圖馬超之心。\n\n正值劉璋遣使求救於張魯，魯不從。忽報劉璋又遣黃權到。權先來見楊松，說：「東西兩川，實為脣齒；西川若破，東川亦難保矣。今若肯相救，當以二十州相酬。」松大喜，即引黃權來見張魯，說脣齒利害，更以二十州相謝。魯喜其利，從之。巴西閻圃諫曰：「劉璋與主公世讎，今事急求救，詐許割地，不可從也！」忽階下一人進曰：「某雖不才，願乞一旅之師，生擒劉備。務要割地以還。」正是：\n方看真主來西蜀，又見精兵出漢中。\n未知其人是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 65\n\n第六十五回 馬超大戰葭萌關 劉備自領益州牧\n\n卻說閻圃正勸張魯勿助劉璋，只見馬超挺身出曰：「超感主公之恩，無可上報。願領一軍攻取葭萌關，生擒劉備。務要劉璋割二十州奉還主公。」張魯大喜，先遣黃權從小路而回，隨即點兵二萬與馬超。此時龐德臥病不能行，留於漢中。張魯令楊柏監軍。超與弟馬岱選日起程。\n\n卻說玄德軍馬在雒城。法正所差下書人回報說：「鄭度勸劉璋盡燒野穀，並各處倉廩，率巴西之民，避於涪水西，深溝高壘而不戰。」玄德、孔明聞之，皆大驚曰：「若用此言，吾勢危矣！」法正笑曰：「主公勿憂，此計雖毒，劉璋必不能用也。」不一日，人傳劉璋不肯遷動百姓，不從鄭度之言。玄德聞之，方始寬心。孔明曰：「可速進兵取綿竹，如得此處，成都易取矣。」遂遣黃忠、魏延領兵前進。費觀聽知玄德兵來，差李嚴出迎。嚴領三千兵出，各布陣完。黃忠出馬，與李嚴戰四五十合，不分勝負。孔明在陣中教鳴金收軍，黃忠回陣，問曰：「正待要擒李嚴，軍師何故收兵？」孔明曰：「吾已見李嚴武藝，不可力取。來日再戰，汝可詐敗，引入山谷，出奇兵以勝之。」\n\n黃忠領計。次日，李嚴再引兵來，黃忠又出戰，不十合詐敗，引兵便走。李嚴趕來，迤邐趕入山谷，猛然省悟。急待回時，前面魏延引兵擺開。孔明自在山頭，喚曰：「公如不降，兩下已伏強弩，欲與吾龐士元報讎矣。」李嚴忙下馬卸甲投降，軍士不曾傷害一人。孔明引李嚴見玄德，玄德待之甚厚。嚴曰：「費觀雖是益州親戚，與某甚密，當往說之。」玄德即命李嚴回城招降費觀。\n\n嚴入綿竹城，對費觀讚玄德如此仁德；今若不降，必有大禍。觀從其言，開門投降。玄德遂入綿竹，商議分兵取成都。忽流星馬急報，言：「孟達、霍峻守葭明關，今被東川張魯遣馬超與楊柏、馬岱領兵攻打甚急，救遲則關隘休矣。」玄德大驚。孔明曰：「須是張、趙二將，方可與敵。」玄德曰：「子龍引兵在外未回。翼得已在此，可急遺之。」孔明曰：「主公且勿言，容亮激之。」\n\n卻說張飛聞馬超攻關，大叫而入曰：「辭了哥哥，便去戰馬超也！」孔明佯作不聞，對玄德曰：「今馬超侵犯關隘，無人可敵；除非往荊州取關雲長來，方可與敵。」張飛曰：「軍師何故小覷吾？吾曾獨拒曹操百萬之兵，豈愁馬超一匹夫乎？」孔明曰：「翼德拒水斷橋，此因曹操不知虛實耳。若知虛實將軍豈得無事？今馬超之勇，天下皆知。渭橋大戰，殺得曹操割鬚棄袍，幾乎喪命，非等閒之比，雲長且未必能勝。」飛曰：「我只今便去；如勝不得馬超，甘當軍令！」孔明曰：「即爾肯寫文書，便為先鋒。請主公親自去一遭。留亮守綿竹。待子龍來，卻作商議。」魏延曰：「某亦願往。」\n\n孔明令魏延帶五百哨馬先行，張飛第二，玄德後隊，望葭明關進發。魏延哨馬先到關下，正遇楊柏。魏延與楊柏交戰，不十合，楊柏敗走。魏延要奪張飛頭功，乘勢趕去，前面一軍擺開，為首乃是馬岱。魏延只道是馬超，舞刀躍馬迎之。與馬岱戰不十合，岱敗走。延趕去，被岱回身一箭，中了魏延左臂。延急回馬走。馬岱趕至關前，只見一將喊聲如雷，從關上飛馬奔至面前。原來是張飛初到關上，聽得關前廝殺，便來看時，正見魏延中箭，因驟馬下關，救了魏延。\n\n飛喝馬岱曰：「汝是何人？先通名姓，然後廝殺！」馬岱曰：「吾乃西涼馬岱是也。」張飛曰：「你原來不是馬超！快回去！非吾對手！只令馬超那廝自來！說道燕人張翼德在此！」馬岱大怒曰：「汝焉敢小覷我！」挺槍躍馬，直取張飛。戰不十合，馬岱敗走。張飛欲待追趕，關上騎馬到來，叫：「兄弟且休趕！」飛回視之，原來是玄德到來。飛遂不趕，一同上關。玄德曰：「恐怕你性躁，故我隨後趕來到此。既然勝了馬岱，且歇一宵，來日戰馬超。」\n\n次日天明，關下鼓聲大震，馬超兵到。玄德在關上看時，門旗影裏，馬超縱馬提槍而出；獅盔獸帶，銀甲白袍；一來結束非凡，二者人才出眾。玄德歎曰：「人言『錦馬超』，名不虛傳！」張飛便要下關。玄德急止之曰：「且休出戰，當先避其銳氣。」關下馬超單搦張飛出戰，關上張飛恨不得平吞馬超，三五番皆被玄德擋住。看看午後，玄德望見馬超陣上人馬皆倦，遂選五百騎，跟著張飛，衝下關來。馬超見張飛軍到，把槍望後一招，約退軍有一箭之地﹐張飛軍馬一齊紮住；關上軍馬，陸續出來。張飛挺槍出馬，大呼：「認得燕人張翼德麼！」馬超曰：「吾家累世公侯，豈識村野匹夫！」張飛大怒。兩馬齊出，二槍並舉。約戰百餘合，不分勝負。玄德觀之，歎曰：「真虎將也！」恐張飛有失，急鳴金收軍。兩將各回。\n\n張飛回到陣中，略歇馬片時，不用頭盔，只裹包巾上馬，又出陣前搦馬超廝殺。超又出，兩個再戰。玄德恐張飛有失，自披挂下關，直至陣前；看張飛與馬超又鬥百餘合，兩個精神倍加，玄德教鳴金收軍。二將分開，各回本陣。是日天色已晚。玄德謂張飛曰：「馬超英勇，不可輕敵。且退上關。來日再戰。」張飛殺得性起，那裏肯休；大叫曰：「誓死不回！」玄德曰：「今日天晚，不可戰矣。」飛曰：「可多點火把，安排夜戰！」馬超亦換了馬，再出陣前，大叫曰﹕「張飛！敢夜戰麼？」張飛性起，向玄德換了坐下馬，搶出陣來，叫曰：「我捉你不得，誓不上關！」超曰：「我勝你不得，誓不回寨！」\n\n兩軍吶喊，點起千百火把，照耀如白日。兩將又向陣前鏖戰。到二十餘合，馬超撥回馬便走。張飛大叫曰：「走那裏去！」原來馬超見贏不得張飛，心生一計，詐敗佯輸，賺張飛趕來，暗掣銅鎚在手，扭回身覷著張飛便打將來。張飛見馬超走，心中也隄防；比及銅鎚打來時，張飛一閃，從耳朵邊過去。張飛便勒回馬時，馬超卻又趕來。張飛帶住馬，拈弓搭箭，回射馬超；超卻閃過，兩將各自回陣。玄德自於陣前叫曰：「吾以仁義待人，不施譎詐。馬孟起，你收兵歇息，我不乘勢趕你。」馬超聞言，親自斷後，諸軍漸退。玄德亦收軍上關。\n\n次日，張飛又欲下關戰馬超。人報軍師來到。玄德接著孔明。孔明曰：「亮聞孟起世之虎將，若與翼德死戰，必有一傷；故令子龍、漢升守住綿竹，我星夜來此。可使條小計，令馬超歸降主公。」玄德曰：「吾見馬超英勇，甚愛之。如何可得？」孔明曰：「亮聞東川張魯，欲自立為『漢寧王』。手下謀士楊松，極貪賄賂。可差人從小路逕投漢中，先用金銀結好楊松，後進書與張魯云：『吾與劉璋爭西川，是與汝報讎。不可聽信離間之語。事定之後，保汝為漢寧王。』令其撤回馬超兵。待其來撤時，便可用計招降馬超矣。」\n\n玄德大喜，即時修書，差孫乾齎金珠從小路逕至漢中，託來見楊松，說知此事，送了金珠。松大喜，先引孫乾見張魯，陳言方便。魯曰：「玄德只是左將軍，如何保得我為漢寧王？」楊松曰：「備是大漢皇叔，正合保奏。」張魯大喜，便差人教馬超罷兵。孫乾只在楊松家聽回信。\n\n不一日，使者回報：「馬超言未成功，不可退兵。」張魯又遣人去換，又不肯回。一連三次不至。楊松曰：「此人素無言信行，不肯罷兵，其意必反。」遂使人流言云：「馬超意欲奪西川，自為蜀主，與父報讎，不肯臣於漢中。」張魯聞之，問計於楊松。松曰：「一面差人去說與馬超：『汝既欲成功，與汝一月限，要依我三件事。若依得，使有賞；否則必誅。一要取西川，二要劉璋首級，三要退荊州兵。三件事不成，可獻頭來。』一面教張衛點軍把守關隘，防馬超兵變。」\n\n魯從之，差人到馬超寨中，說這三件事。超大驚曰：「如何變得恁的！」乃與馬岱商議：「不如罷兵。」楊松又流言曰：「馬超回兵，必懷異心。」於是張衛分七路軍，堅守隘口，不放馬超兵入。超進退不得，無計可施。孔明謂玄德曰：「今馬超正在進退兩難之際，亮憑三寸不爛之舌，親往超寨，說馬超來降。」玄德曰：「先生乃吾之股肱心腹，倘有疏虞，如之奈何？」孔明堅意要去。玄德再三不肯放去。\n\n正躊躇間，忽報趙雲有書薦西川一人來降。玄德召入問之。人乃建寧俞元人也，姓李，名恢，字德昂。玄德曰：「向日聞公苦諫劉璋，今何故歸我？」恢曰；「吾聞：『良禽相木而棲，賢臣擇主而事。』前諫劉益州者，以盡人臣之心；既不能用，知必敗矣。今將軍仁德布於蜀中，知事必成，故來歸耳。」玄德曰﹕「先生此來，必有益於劉備。」恢曰；「今聞馬超在進退兩難之際。恢昔在隴西，與彼有一面之交，願往說馬超歸降，若何？」孔明曰：「正欲得一人替吾一往。願聞公之說詞。」李恢於孔明耳畔陳說如此如此。孔明大喜，既時遣行。\n\n恢行至超寨，先使人通名姓。馬超曰；「吾知李恢乃辯士，今必來說我。」先喚二十刀斧手伏於帳下，囑曰：「令汝砍，即砍為肉醬！」須臾，李恢昂然而入。馬超端坐於帳中不動，叱李恢曰：「汝來為何？」恢曰：「特來說客。」超曰：「吾匣中寶劍新磨。汝試言之。其言不通，便請試劍！」恢笑曰；「將軍之禍不遠矣！但恐新磿之劍，不能試吾之頭，將欲自試也！」超曰：「吾有何禍？」恢曰：「吾聞越之西子，善毀者不能閉其美；齊之無鹽，善美譽者不能掩其醜。『日中則昃，月滿則虧，』此天下之常理也。今將軍與曹操有殺父之讎，而隴西又有切齒之恨；前不能救劉璋而退荊州之兵，後不能制楊松而見張魯之面；目下四海難容，一身無主；若復有渭橋之敗，冀城之失，何面目見天下之人乎？」超頓首謝曰：「公言極善；但超無路可行。」恢曰：「公既聽吾言，帳外何故伏刀斧手？」超大慚，盡叱退。恢曰：「劉皇叔禮賢下士，吾知其必成，故捨劉璋而歸之，公之尊人，昔年曾與皇叔約共討賊，公何不棄暗投明，以圖上報父讎，下立功名乎？」馬超大喜，即喚楊柏入，一劍斬之，將首級共恢一同上關來降玄德。玄德親自接入，待上賓之禮，超頓首謝曰：「今遇明主，如撥雲霧而見青天！」\n\n時孫乾已回。玄德復命霍峻、孟達守關，便撤兵來取成都。趙雲、黃忠接入綿竹。人報「蜀將劉晙、馬漢引軍到。」趙雲曰：「某願往擒此二人！」言訖，上馬引軍出。玄德在城上款待馬超吃酒。未曾安席，子龍已斬二人之頭，獻於筵前。馬超亦驚，倍加敬重。超曰：「不須主公廝殺，超自喚出劉璋來降。如不肯降，超自與弟馬岱取成都，雙手奉獻。」玄德大喜。是日盡歡。\n\n卻說敗兵回到益州報劉璋。璋大驚，閉門不出。人報城北馬超救兵到，劉璋方敢登城望之。見馬超、馬岱立於城下，大叫：「請劉季玉答話。」劉璋在城上問之。超在馬上以鞭指曰：「吾本領張魯兵來救益州，誰想張魯聽信楊松讒言，反欲害我，今已歸降劉皇叔。公可納士拜降，免致生靈受苦。如或執迷，吾先攻城矣！」劉璋驚得面如土色，氣倒於城上。眾官救醒。璋曰：「吾之不明，悔之何及！不若開門投降，以救滿城百姓。」董和曰；「城中兵尚有三萬餘人；錢帛糧草，可支一年：奈何便降？」劉璋曰：「吾父子在蜀二十餘年，無恩德以加百姓；攻戰三年，血肉捐於草野，皆我罪也。我心何安？不如投降以安百姓。」\n\n眾人聞之，皆墮淚。忽一人進曰：「主公之言，正合天意。」視之，乃巴西西充國人也；姓譙，名周，字允南。此人素曉天文。璋問之，周曰：「某夜觀乾象，見群星聚於蜀郡；其大星光如皓月，乃帝王之象也。況一載之前，小兒謠云：『若要吃新飯，須待先主來。』此乃預兆。不可逆天道。」黃權，劉巴聞言皆大怒，欲斬之，劉璋當住。忽報：「蜀郡太守許靖，踰城出降矣。」劉璋大哭歸府。\n\n次日，人報劉皇叔遺幕賓簡雍在城下喚門。璋令開門接入。雍坐車中，傲睨自若。忽一人掣劍大喝曰：「小輩得志，傍若無人！汝敢藐視吾蜀中人物耶！」雍慌下車迎之。此人乃廣漢綿竹人也；姓秦名宓，字子勅。雍笑曰；「不識賢兄，幸勿見責。」遂同入見劉璋，具說玄德寬洪大度，並無相害之意。於是劉璋決計投降，厚待簡雍；次日，親齎印綬文籍，與簡雍同車出城投降。玄德出寨迎接，握手流涕曰：「非吾不行仁義，奈勢不得已也！」共入寨，交割印綬文籍，並馬入城。\n\n玄德入成都，百姓香花燈燭，迎門而接。玄德到公廳，陞堂坐定。郡內諸官，皆拜於堂下；惟黃權、劉巴閉門不出。眾將忿怒，欲往殺之。玄德慌忙傳令曰；「如有害此二人者，滅其三族！」玄德親自登門，請二人出任。二人感玄德恩禮，乃出。孔明請曰：「今西川平定，難容二主；可將劉璋送去荊州。」玄德曰：「吾方得蜀郡，未可令季玉遠去。」孔明曰：「劉璋失基業者，皆因太弱也。主公若以婦人之仁，臨事不決，恐此土難以長久。」\n\n玄德從之，設一大宴，請劉璋收拾財物，佩領振威將軍印綬，將妻子良賤，盡赴南郡公安住歇，即日起行。玄德自領益州牧，其所降文武，盡皆重賞，定擬名爵。嚴顏為前將軍，法正為蜀郡太守，董和為掌軍中郎將，許靖為左將軍長史，龐羲為營中司馬，劉巴為左將軍，黃權為右將軍。其餘吳懿、費觀、彭羕、卓膺、李嚴、吳蘭、雷銅、李恢、張翼、秦宓、譙周、呂義，霍峻、鄧芝、楊洪、周群、費禕、費詩、孟達，文武投降官員，共六十餘人，並皆擢用。諸葛亮爲軍師，關雲長爲蕩寇將軍、漢壽亭侯，張飛爲征遠將軍、新亭侯，趙雲爲鎮遠將軍，黃忠爲征西將軍，魏延爲揚武將軍，馬超爲平西將軍。孫乾、簡雍、糜竺、糜芳、劉封、吳班、關平、周倉、廖化、馬良、馬謖、蔣琬、伊籍，及舊日荊襄一班文武官員，盡皆陞賞。遣使齎黃金五百斤，白銀一千斤，錢五千萬，蜀錦一千疋，賜與雲長。其餘官將，給賜有差。殺牛宰馬，大餉士卒，開倉賑濟百姓，軍民大悅。\n\n益州既定，玄德欲將成都有名田宅，分賜諸官。趙雲諫曰：「益州人民，屢遭兵火，田宅皆空；今當歸還百姓，令安居復業，民心方定；不宜奪之為私賞也。」玄德大喜，從其言，使諸葛軍師定擬治國條例。刑法頗重。法正曰；「昔高袓約法三章，黎民皆感其德。願軍師寬刑省法，以慰民望。」孔明曰：「君知其一，未知其二。秦用法暴虐，萬民皆怨，故高袓以寬仁得之。今劉璋闇弱，德政不舉，威刑不肅；君臣之道，漸以陵替。寵之以位，位極則殘；順之以恩，恩竭則慢。所以致弊，實由於此。吾今威之以法，法行則知恩；限之以爵，爵加則知榮。恩榮並濟，上下有節。為治之道，於斯著矣。」法正拜服。自此軍民安靖。四十一州地面，分兵鎮撫，並皆平定。法正為蜀郡太守，凡平日一餐之德，睚眦之怨，無不報復。或告孔明曰；「孝直太橫，宜稍斥之。」孔明曰：「昔主公困守荊州，北畏曹操，東憚孫權，賴孝直為之輔翼，遂翻然翱翔，不可復制。今奈何禁止孝直，使不得少行其意耶？」因竟不問。法正聞之，亦自斂戢。\n\n一日，玄德正與孔明閒敘，忽報雲長遣關平來謝所賜金帛。玄德召入。平拜罷，呈上書信曰：「父親知馬超武藝過人，要入川來與之比試高低，教就稟伯父此事。」玄德大驚曰；「若雲長入蜀，與孟起比試，勢不兩立。」孔明曰；「無妨，亮自作書回之。」玄德只恐雲長性急，便教孔明寫了書，發付關平星夜回荊州。平回至荊州，雲長問曰：「我欲與馬孟起比試，汝曾說否？」平答曰：「軍師有書在此。」雲長拆開視之。其書曰：「亮聞將軍欲與孟起分別高下。以亮度之，孟起雖雄烈過人，不過黥布、彭越之徒耳；當與翼德並驅爭先，猶未及美髯公之絕倫超群也。今公受任荊州，不為不重；倘一入川，若荊州有失，罪莫大焉。惟冀明照。」雲長看畢，自綽其髯笑曰：「孔明知我心也。」將書遍示賓客，遂無入川之意。\n\n卻說東吳孫權，知玄德併吞西川，將劉璋逐於公安，遂召張昭、顧雍商議曰：「當劉備借我荊州時，說取了西川，便還荊州。今已得巴蜀四十一州，須用取索漢上諸郡。如其不還，即動干戈。」張昭曰：「吳中方寧，不可動兵。昭有一計，使劉備將荊州雙手奉還主公。」正是：\n西蜀方開新日月，東吳又索舊山川。\n未知其計如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 66\n\n第六十六回 關雲長單刀赴會 伏皇后為國捐生\n\n卻說孫權要索荊州。張昭獻計曰：「劉備所倚重者，諸葛亮耳。其兄諸葛瑾今仕於吳，何不將瑾老小執下，使瑾入川告其弟，令勸劉備交割荊州？『如其不還，必累及我老小。』亮念同胞之情，必然應允。」權曰：「諸葛瑾乃誠實君子，安忍拘其老小？」昭曰：「明教知是計策，自然放心。」權從之，召諸葛瑾老小虛監在府；一面修書，打發諸葛瑾往西川去。不數日，到了成都，先使人報知玄德。玄德問孔明曰：「令兄來此為何？」孔明曰：「來索荊州耳。」玄德曰；「何以答之？」孔明曰：「只須如此如此。」\n\n計會已定，孔明出郭接瑾。不到私宅，逕入賓館；參拜畢，瑾放聲大哭。亮曰：「兄長有事但說，何故發哀？」瑾曰：「吾一家老小休矣！」亮曰：「莫非為不還荊州乎？因弟之故，執下兄長老小，弟心何安？兄休憂慮，弟自有計還荊州便了。」瑾大喜，即同孔明入見玄德，呈上孫權書。玄德看了，怒曰：「孫權既以妹嫁我，卻乘我不在荊州，竟將妹子潛地取去，情理難容！我正要大起川兵，殺下江南，報我之恨，卻還想來索荊州乎？」孔明哭拜於地，曰：「吳侯執下亮兄長老小，倘若不還，吾兄將全家被戮。兄死亮豈能獨生？望主公看亮之面，將荊州還了東吳，全亮兄弟之情！」玄德再三不肯，孔明只是哭求。玄德徐徐曰：「既如此，看軍師面，分荊州一半還之：將長沙、零陵、桂楊三郡與他。」亮曰：「既蒙見允，便可寫書與雲長令交割三郡。」玄德曰：「子瑜到彼，須用善言求吾弟。吾弟性如烈火，吾尚懼之。切宜仔細。」\n\n瑾求了書，辭了玄德，別了孔明，登途逕到荊州。雲長請入中堂，賓主相敘。瑾出玄德書曰：「皇叔許先以三郡還東吳，望將軍即日交割，令瑾好回見吾主。」雲長變色曰：「吾與吾兄桃園結義，誓共匡扶漢室。荊州本大漢疆土，豈得妄以尺寸與人？『將在外，君命有所不受』。雖吾兄有書來，我卻只不還。」瑾曰：「今吳侯執下瑾老小，若不還荊州，必將被誅。望將軍憐之！」雲長曰：「此是吳侯譎計，如何瞞得我過！」瑾曰：「將軍何太無面目﹖」雲長執劍在手曰：「休再言！此劍上並無面目！」關平告曰：「軍師面上不好看，望父親息怒。」雲長曰：「不看軍師面上，教你回不得東吳！」\n\n瑾滿面羞慚，急辭下船，再往西川見孔明，孔明已自出巡去了。瑾只再見玄德，哭告雲長欲殺之事。玄德曰：「吾弟性急，極難與言。子瑜可暫回，容吾取了東川、漢中諸郡，調雲長往守之，那時方得交付荊州。」瑾不得已，只得回東吳見孫權，具言前事。孫權大怒曰：「子瑜此去，反覆奔走，莫非皆是諸葛亮之計？」瑾曰：「非也；吾弟亦哭告玄德，方許將三郡先還，又無奈雲長恃頑不肯。」孫權曰；「既劉備有先還三郡之言，便可差官前去長沙、零陵、桂楊三郡赴任，且看如何。」瑾曰：「主公所言極是。」權乃令瑾取回老小，一面差官往三郡赴任。\n\n不一日，三郡差去官吏，盡被逐回，告孫權曰：「關雲長不肯相容，連夜趕逐回東吳，遲後者便要殺。」孫權大怒，差人召魯肅責之曰：「子敬昔為劉備作保，借吾荊州；今劉備已得西川，不肯歸還，子敬豈得坐視？」肅曰：「肅已思得一計，正欲告主公。」權問何計，肅曰：「今屯兵於陸口，使人請關雲長赴會。若雲長肯來，以善言說之，如其不從，伏下刀斧手殺之。如彼不肯來，隨即進兵，與決勝負，奪取荊州便了。」孫權曰：「正合吾意，可即行之。」闞澤進曰：「不可。關雲長乃世之虎將，非等閒可及。恐事不諧，反遭其害。」孫權怒曰：「若如此，荊州何日可得！」便命魯肅速行此計。肅乃辭孫權，至陸口，召呂蒙、甘寧商議；設宴於陸口寨外臨江亭上，修下請書，選帳下能言快語一人為使，登舟渡江。江口關平問了，遂引使入荊州，叩見雲長，具道魯肅相邀赴會之意，呈上請書。雲長看畢，謂來人曰：「既子敬相請，我明日便來赴宴。汝可先回。」\n\n使者辭去。關平曰：「魯肅相邀，必無好意；父親何故許之？」雲長笑曰：「吾豈不知耶？此是諸葛瑾回報孫權，說吾不肯還三郡，故令魯肅屯兵陸口，邀我赴會，便索荊州。吾若不往，道吾怯矣。吾來日獨駕小舟，只用親隨十餘人，單刀赴會，看魯肅如何近我。」平諫曰：「父親奈何以萬金之軀，親蹈虎狼之穴？恐非所以重伯父之寄託也。」雲長曰：「吾於千槍萬刀之中，矢石交攻之際，匹馬縱橫，如入無人之境；豈憂江東群鼠乎！」馬良亦諫曰：「魯肅雖有長者之風，但今事急，不容不生異心。將軍不可輕往。」雲長曰：「昔戰國時趙人蘭相如，無縛雞之力，於澠池會上，覷秦國君臣如無物；況吾曾學萬人敵者乎？既已許諾，不可失信。」良曰：「縱將軍去，亦當有準備。」雲長曰：「只教吾兒選快船十隻，藏善水軍五百，於江上等侯。看吾紅旗起處，便過江來。」平領命自去準備。\n\n卻說使者回報魯肅，說雲長慨然應允，來日准到。肅與呂蒙商議：「此來若何？」蒙曰：「彼帶軍馬來，某與甘寧各人領一軍伏於岸側，放砲為號，準備廝殺；如無軍來，只於庭後伏刀斧手五十人，就筵間殺之。」計會已定。次日，肅令人於岸口遙望。辰時後，見江面上一隻船來，梢公水手只數人，一面紅旗，風中招颭，顯出一個大「關」字來。船漸近岸，見雲長青巾綠袍，坐於船上；傍邊周倉捧著大刀；八九個關西大漢，各跨腰刀一口。魯肅驚疑，接入亭內。敘禮畢，入席飲酒，舉盃相勸，不敢仰視。雲長談笑自若。\n\n酒至半酣，肅曰：「有一言訴與君侯，幸垂聽焉。昔日令兄皇叔，使肅於吾主之前，保借荊州暫住，約於取西川之後歸還。今西川已得，而荊州未還，得毋失信乎？」雲長曰：「此國家大事，筵間不必論之。」肅曰：「吾主只區區江東之地，而肯以荊州相借者，為念君侯等兵敗遠來，無以為資故也。今已得益州，則荊州自應見還；乃皇叔但肯先割三郡，而君侯又不從，恐於理上說不去。」\n\n雲長曰：「烏林之役，左將軍親冒矢石，戮力破敵，豈得徒勞而無尺土相資？今足下復來索地耶？」肅曰：「不然。君侯始與皇叔同敗於長阪，計窮力竭，將欲遠竄，吾主矜愍皇叔身無處所，不愛土地。使有所託，足以圖後功；而皇叔愆德隳好，已得西川，又占荊州，貪而背義，恐為天下所恥笑。惟君侯察之。」雲長曰：「此皆吾兄之事，非某所宜與也。」肅曰：「某聞君侯與皇叔桃園結義，誓同生死。皇叔即君侯也，何得推托乎？」\n\n雲長未及回答，周倉在階下厲聲言曰：「天下土地，惟有德者居之。豈獨是汝東吳當有耶？」雲長變色而起，奪周倉所執大刀，立於庭中，目視周倉而叱曰：「此國家之事，汝何敢多言！可速去！」倉會意，先到岸口，把紅旗一招。關平船如箭發，奔過江東來。雲長右手提刀，左手挽住魯肅手，佯推醉曰：「公今請吾赴宴，莫提起荊州之事。吾今已醉，恐傷故舊之情。他日令人請公到荊州赴會，另作商議。」\n\n魯肅魂不附體，被雲長扯至江邊。呂蒙、甘寧各引本部軍欲出；見雲長手提大刀，親握魯肅，恐肅被傷，遂不敢動。雲長到船邊，卻纔放手，早立於船首，與魯肅作別。肅如癡似呆，看關公船已乘風而去。後人有詩讚關公曰：\n藐視吳臣若小兒，單刀赴會敢平欺？\n當年一段英雄氣，尤勝相如在澠池。\n\n雲長自回荊州。魯肅與呂蒙共議：「此計又不成，如之奈何？」蒙曰：「可申報主公，起兵與雲長決戰。」肅即使人申報孫權。權聞之大怒，商議起傾國之兵，來取荊州。忽報曹操又起三十萬大軍來也。權大驚，且教魯肅休惹荊州之兵，移兵向合淝、濡須，以拒曹操。\n\n卻說操將欲起程南征，參軍傅幹，字彥材，上書諫操。書略曰：「幹聞用武則先威，用文則先德；威德相濟，而後王業成。往者天下大亂，明公用武攘之，十平其九；今未承王命者，吳與蜀耳。吳有長江之險，蜀有崇山之阻，難以威戰。愚以為且宜增修文德，按甲寢兵，息軍養士，待時而動。今若舉數十萬之眾，屯長江之濱，倘賊憑險深藏，使我士馬不得逞其能，奇變無所用其權，則天威屈矣。惟明公詳察焉。」\n\n曹操覽畢，遂罷南征，興設學校，延禮文士。於是侍中王粲、杜襲、衛凱、和洽四人，議欲尊曹操為魏王。中書令荀攸曰：「不可。丞相官至魏公，榮加九鍚，位已極矣；今又進陞王位，於理不可。」曹操聞之，怒曰：「此人欲效荀彧耶！」荀攸知之，憂憤成疾，臥病十數日而卒，亡年五十八歲。操厚葬之，遂罷魏王事。\n\n一日，曹操帶劍入宮，獻帝正與伏后共坐。伏后見操來，慌忙起身。帝見曹操，戰慄不已。操曰：「孫權、劉備各霸一方，不尊朝廷，當如之何？」帝曰：「盡在魏公裁處。」操怒曰：「陛下出此言，外人聞之，只道吾欺君也。」帝曰：「君若肯相輔則幸甚；不爾，願垂恩相舍。」\n\n操聞言，怒目視帝，恨恨而出。左右或奏帝曰：「近聞魏公欲自立為王，不久必將篡位。」帝與伏后大哭。后曰：「妾父伏完常有殺操之心，妾今當修書一封，密與父圖之。」帝曰：「昔董承為事不密，反遭大禍；今又恐泄漏，朕與汝皆休矣！」后曰：「旦夕如坐針氈，似此為人，不如早亡！妾看宦官之忠義可託者，莫如穆順。當令寄此書。」乃即召穆順入屏後，退去左右近侍。帝后大哭，告順曰：「操賊欲為魏王，早晚必行篡奪之事。朕欲令后父伏完，密圖此賊，而左右之人，俱賊心腹，無可託者。欲汝將皇后密書，寄與伏完。量汝忠義，必不負朕。」順泣曰：「臣感陛下大恩，敢不以死報？臣即請行。」\n\n后乃修書付順。順藏書於髮中，潛出禁宮，逕至伏完宅，將書呈上。完見是伏后親筆，乃謂穆順曰：「操賊心腹甚眾，不可遽圖。除非江東孫權、西川孫備，二處起兵於外。操必自往。此時卻求在朝忠義之臣，一同謀之。內外夾攻，庶可有濟。」順曰：「皇丈可作書覆帝后，求密詔，暗遣人往吳、蜀二處，令約會起兵，討賊救主。」伏完即取紙寫書付順。順乃藏於頭髻內，辭完回宮。\n\n原來早有人報知曹操。操先於宮門等侯。穆順回遇曹操，操問：「那裡去來？」順答曰：「皇后有病，命求醫去。」操曰：「召得醫人何在？」順曰：「還未召至。」操喝左右，遍搜身上，並無夾帶，放行。忽然風吹落其帽。操又喚回，取帽視之，遍觀無物，還帽令戴。穆順雙手倒戴其帽。操心疑，令左右搜其頭髮中，搜出伏完書來。操看時，書中言欲結連孫、劉為外應。操大怒，執下穆順於密室問之，順不肯招。操連夜點甲兵三千，圍住伏完私宅，老幼並皆拏下；搜出伏后親筆之書，隨將伏氏三族盡皆下獄。平明使御林軍郗慮持節入宮，先收皇后璽綬。\n\n是日帝在外殿，見郗慮引三百甲兵直入。帝問曰：「有何事？」慮曰：「奉魏公命收皇后璽。」帝知事泄，心膽皆碎。慮至後宮，伏后方起。慮便喚管璽綬人索取玉璽而出。伏后情知事發，便於殿後椒房內夾壁中藏躲。少頃，尚書令華歆引五百兵入到後殿，問宮人：「伏后何在？」宮人皆推不知。歆教甲兵打開朱戶，尋覓不見；料在壁中，便喝甲士破壁搜尋。歆親自動手揪后頭髻拖出。后曰：「望免我一命！」歆叱曰：「汝自見魏公訴去！」后披髮跣足，二甲士推擁而出。\n\n原來華歆素有文名，向與邴原、管寧相友善。時人稱三人為一龍：華歆為龍頭，邴原為龍腹，管寧為龍尾。一日，寧與歆共種園蔬，鋤地見金。寧揮鋤不顧；歆拾而視之，然後擲下。又一日，寧與歆同坐觀書，聞戶外傳呼之聲，有貴人乘軒而過。寧端坐不動，歆棄書往觀。寧自此鄙歆之為人，遂割席分坐，不復與之為友。後來管寧避居遼東，常帶白帽，坐臥一樓，足不履地，終身不肯仕魏，而歆乃先事孫權，後歸曹操，至此乃有收捕伏皇后一事。後人有詩歎華歆曰：\n華歆當日逞兇謀，破壁生將母后收。\n助虐一朝添虎翼，罵名千載笑龍頭。\n\n又有詩讚管寧曰﹕\n遼東傳有管寧樓，人去樓空名獨留。\n笑殺子愉貪富貴，豈如白帽自風流。\n\n且說華歆將伏后擁至外殿。帝望見后，乃下殿抱后而哭。歆曰：「魏公有命．可速行！」后哭謂帝曰：「不能復相活耶？」帝曰：「我命亦不知在何時也！」甲士擁后而去，帝搥胸大慟。見郗慮在側，帝曰：「郗公！天下寧有是事乎！」哭倒在地。郗慮令左右扶帝入宮。\n\n華歆拏伏后見操。操罵曰：「吾以誠心待汝等，汝等反欲害我耶！吾不殺汝，汝必殺我。」喝左右亂捧打死，隨即入宮，將伏后所生二子，皆酖殺之。當晚將伏完、穆順等宗族二百餘口，皆斬於市。朝野之人，無不驚駭。時建安十九年十一月也。後人有詩歎曰：\n曹瞞兇殘世所無，伏完忠義欲何如﹖\n可憐帝后分離處，不及民間婦與夫。\n\n獻帝自從壞了伏后，連日不食。操入曰：「陛下無憂。臣無異心。臣女已與陛下貴人，大賢大孝，宜居正宮。」獻帝安敢不從；於建安二十年正月朔，就慶賀正旦之節，冊立曹操女曹貴人為正宮皇后。群下莫敢有言。\n\n此時曹操威勢日甚，會大臣商議收吳滅蜀之事。賈詡曰：「須召夏侯惇、曹仁二人回，商議此事。」操即時發使，星夜喚回。夏侯惇未至，曹仁先到，連夜便入府中見操。操方被酒而臥，許褚仗劍立於堂門之內。曹仁欲入，被許褚當住。曹仁大怒曰：「吾乃曹氏宗族，汝何敢阻當耶﹖」許褚曰：「將軍雖親，乃外藩鎮守之官；許褚雖疏，現充內侍。主公醉臥堂上，不敢放入。」曹操聞之，歎曰：「許褚真忠臣也！」\n\n不數日，夏侯惇亦至，共議征伐。惇曰：「吳、蜀急未可攻，宜先取漢中張魯，以得勝之兵取蜀，可一鼓而下也。」曹操曰：「正合吾意。」遂起兵西征。正是：\n方逞兇謀欺弱主，又驅勁卒掃偏邦。\n未知後事如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 67\n\n第六十七回 曹操平定漢中地 張遼威震逍遙津\n\n卻說曹操興師西征分兵三隊，前部先鋒夏侯淵、張郃；操自領諸將居中；後部曹仁、夏侯惇，押運糧草。早有細作報入漢中來。張魯與弟張衛，商議退敵之策。衛曰：「漢中最險，無如陽平關。可於關之左右，依山傍林，下十餘個寨柵，迎敵曹兵。兄在漢寧，多撥糧草應付。」\n\n張魯依言，遣大將楊昂、楊任，與其弟即日起程。軍馬到陽平關，下寨已定。夏侯淵、張郃前軍隨到；聞陽平關已有準備，離關一十五里下寨。是夜軍士疲困，各自歇息。忽寨後一把火起，楊昂、楊任兩路兵殺來劫寨。夏侯淵、張郃急上得馬，四下裏大兵擁入，曹兵大敗，退見曹操。操怒曰：「汝二人行軍許多年，豈不知『兵若遠行疲困，須防劫寨』？如何不作準備？」欲斬二人，以明軍法。眾官告免。\n\n操次日自引兵為前隊；見山勢險惡，林木叢雜，不知路徑，恐有伏兵，即引軍回寨，謂許褚、徐晃二將曰：「吾若知此處如此險惡，必不起兵來。」許褚曰：「兵已至此，主公不可憚勞。」次日操上馬，只帶許褚、徐晃二人，來看張衛寨柵。三匹馬轉過山坡，早望見張衛寨柵。操揚鞭遙指，謂二將曰：「如此堅固，急切難下！」\n\n言未已，背後一聲喊起，箭如雨發。楊昂、楊任分兩路殺來。操大驚。許褚大呼曰：「吾當敵賊！徐公明善保主公！」說罷，提刀縱馬向前，力敵二將。楊昂、楊任不能當許褚之勇，回馬退去，其餘不敢向前。徐晃保著曹操奔過山坡，前面又一軍到；看時，卻是夏侯淵、張郃二將，聽得喊聲，故引軍殺來接應。於是殺退楊昂、楊任，救得曹操回寨。操重賞四將。自此兩邊相拒，五十餘日，只不交戰。曹操傳令退軍。賈詡曰：「賊勢未見強弱，主公何故自退耶﹖」操曰：「吾料賊兵每日提備，急難取勝。吾以退軍為名，使賊懈而無備，然後分輕騎抄襲其後，必勝賊矣。」賈詡曰：「丞相神機，不可測也。」\n\n於是令夏侯淵、張郃分兵兩路，各引輕騎三千，取小路抄陽平關後。曹操一面引大軍拔寨盡起。楊昂聽得曹兵退，請楊任商議，欲乘勢擊之。楊任曰：「操詭計極多，未知真實，不可追趕。」楊昂曰：「公不往，吾當自去。」楊任苦諫不從。楊昂盡提五寨軍馬前進，只留些少軍士守寨。是日大霧迷漫，對面不相見。楊昂軍至半路，不能行，且權紮住。\n\n卻說夏侯淵一軍抄過山後，見重霧垂空，又聞人語馬嘶，恐有伏兵，急催人馬行動，大霧中誤走到楊昂寨前。守寨軍士，聽得馬蹄響，只道是楊昂兵回，開門納之。曹軍一擁而入，見是空寨，便就寨中放起火來。五寨軍士，皆棄寨而走。比及霧散，楊任領兵來救，與夏侯淵戰不數合，背後張郃兵到。楊任殺條出路，奔回南鄭。楊昂待要回時，已被夏侯淵、張郃兩個占了寨柵。背後曹操大隊軍馬趕來。兩下夾攻，四邊無路。楊昂欲突陣而出，正撞著張郃。兩個交手，被張郃殺死。敗兵回投陽平關，來見張衛。原來衛知二將敗走，諸營已失，半夜棄關，奔回去了。曹操遂得陽平關並諸寨。\n\n張衛、楊任回見張魯。衛言二將失了隘口，因此守關不住。張魯大怒，欲斬楊任。任曰：「某曾諫楊昂，休追操兵。他不肯聽信，故有此敗。任再乞一軍前去挑戰，必斬曹操。如不勝，甘當軍令。」張魯取了軍令狀。楊任上馬，引二萬軍離南鄭下寨。\n\n卻說曹操提軍將進，先令夏侯淵領五千軍，往南鄭路上哨探，正迎著楊任軍馬，兩軍擺開。任遣部將昌奇出馬，與淵交鋒；戰不三合，被淵一刀斬於馬下。楊任自挺槍出馬，與淵戰三十餘合，不分勝負。淵佯敗而走，任從後追來；被淵用拖刀計，斬於馬下。軍士大敗而回。\n\n曹操知夏侯淵斬了楊任，即時進兵，直抵南鄭下寨。張魯慌聚文武商議。閻圃曰：「某保一人，可敵曹操手下諸將。」魯問是誰。圃曰：「南安龐德，前隨馬超，投降主公；後馬超往西川龐德臥病不曾行。現今蒙主公恩養，何不令此人去﹖」\n\n張魯大喜，即召龐德至，厚加賞勞；點一萬軍馬，令龐德出。離城十餘里，與曹兵相對，龐德出馬搦戰。曹操在渭橋時，深知龐德之勇，乃囑諸將曰：「龐德乃西涼勇將，原屬馬超；今雖依張魯未稱其心。吾欲得此人。汝等須皆與緩鬥，使其力乏，然後擒之。」\n\n張郃先出，戰了數合便退。夏侯淵也戰數合退了。徐晃又戰三五合也退了。臨後許褚戰五十餘合亦退。龐德力戰四將，並無懼怯。各將皆於操前誇龐德好武藝。曹操心中大喜，與眾將商議：「如何得此人降？」賈詡曰：「某知張魯手下，有一謀士楊松。其人極貪賄賂。今可暗以金帛送之，使譖龐德於張魯，便可圖矣。」操曰：「何由得入南鄭？」詡曰：「來日交鋒詐敗佯輸棄寨而走，使龐德據我寨，我卻於夤夜引兵劫寨；龐德必退入城，卻選一能言軍士，扮作彼軍，雜在陣中，便得入城。」\n\n操聽其計，選一精細軍士，重加賞賜，付與金掩心甲一付，令披在貼肉，外穿漢中軍士號衣，先於半路上等侯。次日，先撥夏侯淵、張郃兩枝軍，遠去埋伏；卻教徐晃挑戰，不數合敗走。龐德招軍掩殺，曹兵盡退。龐德卻奪了曹操寨柵。見寨中糧草極多，大喜，即時申報張魯；一面在寨中設宴慶賀。\n\n當夜二更之後，忽然三路火起：正中是徐晃、許褚；左張郃；右夏侯淵。三路軍馬，齊來劫寨。龐德不及提備，只得上馬衝殺出來，望城而走。背後三路兵追來。龐德即喚開城門，領兵一擁而入。\n\n此時細作已雜到城中，逕投楊松府下謁見，具說：「魏公曹丞相久聞盛德，特使某送金甲為信。更有密書呈上。」松大喜，看了密書中言語，謂細作曰：「上覆魏公，但請放心。某自有良策奉報。」打發來人先回，便連夜入見張魯，說龐德受了曹操賄賂，賣此一陣。張魯大怒，喚龐德責罵，欲斬之。閻圃苦諫。張魯曰：「你來日出戰，不勝必斬！」龐德抱恨而退。\n\n次日，曹兵攻城，龐德引兵衝出。操令許褚交戰。褚詐敗，龐德趕來。操自乘馬於山坡上喚曰：「龐令名何不早降﹖」龐德尋思：「拏住曹操，抵一千員上將！」遂飛馬上坡。一聲喊起，天崩地塌，連人和馬，跌入陷坑去；四壁鉤索一齊上前，活捉了龐德，押上坡來。曹操下馬，叱退軍士，親釋其縳，問龐德肯降否。龐德尋思張魯不仁，情願拜降。曹操親扶上馬，共回大寨，故意教城上望見。人報張魯，德與操並馬而行。魯益信楊松之言為實。\n\n次日，曹操三面豎立雲梯，飛砲攻打。張魯見其勢已極，與弟張衛商議。衛曰：「放火盡燒倉廩府庫，出奔南山去守巴中可也。」楊松曰：「不如開門投降。」張魯猶豫未定。衛曰：「只是燒了便行。」張魯曰：「我向本欲歸命國家，而意未得達；今不得已而出奔，倉廩府庫，國家之有，不可廢也。」遂盡封鎖。\n\n是夜二更，張魯引全家老小，開南門殺出。曹操教休追趕，提兵入南鄭；見魯封閉庫藏，心甚憐之，遂差人往巴中，勸使投降。張魯欲降，張衛不肯。楊松以密書報操，便教進兵，松為內應。操得書，親自引兵往巴中。張魯使弟衛領兵出敵，與許褚交鋒；被褚斬於馬下。敗軍回報張魯，魯欲堅守。楊松曰：「今若不出，坐以待斃矣。某守城，主公當親與決一死戰。」\n\n魯從之。閻圃諫魯休出。魯不聽，遂引軍出迎。未及交鋒，後軍已走。張魯急退，背後曹兵趕來。魯到城下，楊松閉門不納。張魯無路可走，操從後追至，大叫：「何不早降！」魯乃下馬投拜。操大喜；念其封倉庫之心，優禮相待，封魯為鎮南將軍。閻圃等皆封列侯。於是漢中皆平。曹操傳令各郡分設太守，置都尉，大賞士卒。惟有楊松賣主求榮，即命斬之於市曹示眾。後人有詩歎曰：\n妨賢賣主逞奇功，積得金銀總是空。\n家未榮華身受戮，令人千載笑楊松。\n\n曹操已得東川。主簿司馬懿進曰：「劉備以詐力取劉璋，蜀人尚未歸心。今主公已得漢中，益州震動。可速進兵攻之，勢必瓦解。知者貴於乘時，時不可失也。」曹操歎曰：「人苦不知足，既得隴，復望蜀耶？」劉曄曰：「司馬仲達之言是也。若少遲緩，諸葛亮明於治國而為相，關、張等勇冠三軍而為將，蜀民既定，據守關隘，不可犯矣。」操曰：「士卒遠涉勞苦，且宜存恤。」遂按兵不動。\n\n卻說西川百姓，聽知曹操已取東川，料必來取西川，一日之間，數遍驚恐。玄德請軍師商議。孔明曰：「亮有一計，曹操自退。」玄德問何計。孔明曰：「曹操分軍屯合淝，懼孫權也。今我若分江夏、長沙、桂陽三郡還吳，遣舌辯之士，陳說利害，令吳起兵襲合淝，牽動其勢，操必勒兵南向矣。」玄德問：「誰可為使？」伊籍曰：「某願往。」玄德大喜，遂作書具禮，令伊籍先到荊州，知會雲長，然後入吳。到秣稜，來見孫權，先通了姓名。權召籍入。籍見權禮畢，權問曰：「汝到此何為﹖」籍曰：「昨承諸葛子瑜取長沙等三郡，為軍師不在，有失交割，今傳書送還。所有荊州南郡、零陵，本欲送還；被曹操襲取東川，使關將軍無容身之地。今合淝空虛，望君侯起兵攻之，使曹操撤兵回南。吾主若取了東川，即還荊州全土。」權曰：「汝且歸館舍，容吾商議。」\n\n伊籍退出，權問計於眾謀士。張昭曰：「此是劉備恐曹操取西川，故為此謀。雖然如此，今因操在漢中，乘勢取合淝，亦是上計。」權從之，發付伊籍回蜀去訖，便議起兵攻操：令魯肅收取長沙、江夏、桂楊三郡，屯兵於陸口；取呂蒙、甘寧回；又去餘杭取凌統回。\n\n不一日，呂蒙、甘寧先到。蒙獻策曰：「現今曹操令廬江太守朱光屯兵於皖城，大開稻田，納穀於合淝，以充軍實。今可先取皖城，然後攻合淝。」權曰：「此計甚合吾意。」遂教呂蒙、甘寧爲先鋒；蔣欽、潘璋爲合後；權自引周泰、陳武、董襲、徐盛爲中軍。時程普、黃蓋、韓當在各處鎮守，都未隨征。\n\n卻說軍馬渡江，取和州，逕到皖城。皖城太守朱光，使人往合淝求救；一面固守城池，堅壁不出。權自到城下看時，城上箭如雨發，射中孫權麾蓋。權回寨，問眾將曰：「如何取得皖城？」董襲曰：「可差軍士築起土山攻之。」徐盛曰：「可豎雲梯，造虹橋，下觀城中而攻之。」呂蒙曰：「此法皆費日月而成，合淝救軍一至，不可圖矣。今我軍初到，士氣方銳，正可乘此銳氣，奮力攻擊。來日平明進兵，午未時便當破城。」\n\n權從之。次日五更飯畢，三軍大進。城上矢石齊下。甘寧手執鐵練，冒矢石而上。朱光令弓拏手齊射，甘寧撥開箭林，一練打倒朱光。呂蒙親自擂鼓。士卒皆一擁而上，亂刀砍死朱光。餘眾多降，得了皖城，方纔辰時。張遼引軍至半路，哨馬回報皖城已失。遼即回兵歸合淝。\n\n孫權入皖城，淩統亦引軍到。權慰勞畢，大犒三軍，重賞呂蒙、甘寧諸將，設宴慶功。呂蒙遜甘寧上坐，盛稱其功勞。酒至半酣，淩統想起甘寧殺父之讎，又見呂蒙誇美之，心中大怒，瞪目直視良久，忽拔左右所佩之劍，立於筵上曰：「筵前無樂，看吾舞劍。」甘寧知其意，推開席桌起身，兩手取兩枝戟挾定，縱步出曰：「看我筵前使戟。」呂蒙見二人各無好意；便一手挽牌，一手提刀，立於其中曰：「二公雖能，皆不如我巧也。」說罷，舞起刀牌，將二人分於兩下。\n\n早有人報知孫權。權慌跨馬，直至筵前。眾將見權至，方各放下軍器。權曰：「吾常言二人休念舊讎，今日又何如此﹖」凌統哭拜於地。孫權再三勸止。至次日，起兵進取合淝，三軍盡發。\n\n張遼為失了皖城，回到合淝，心中愁悶。忽曹操差薛悌送木匣一個，上有操封，傍書云：「賊來乃發。」是日報說「孫權自引十萬大軍，來攻合淝。」張遼便開匣觀之。內書云：「若孫權至，張、李二將軍出戰，樂將軍守城。」張遼將教帖與李典、樂進觀之。樂進曰：「將軍之意若何﹖」張遼曰：「主公遠征在外，吳兵以為破我必矣。今可發兵出迎，奮力與戰，折其鋒銳，以安眾心，然後可守也。」\n\n李典素與張遼不睦，聞遼此言，默然不答。樂進見李典不語，便道：「賊眾我寡，難以迎敵，不如堅守。」張遼曰：「公等皆是私意，不顧公事。吾今自出迎敵，決一死戰。」便教左右備馬。李典慨然而起曰：「將軍如此，典豈敢以私憾而忘公事乎？願聽指揮。」張遼大喜曰：「既曼成肯相助，來日引一軍於逍遙津北埋伏；待吳兵殺過來，可先斷小師橋，吾與樂文謙擊之。」李典領命，自去點軍埋伏。\n\n卻說孫權令呂蒙、甘寧為前隊，自與凌統居中。其餘諸將陸續進發，望合淝殺來。呂蒙、甘寧前隊兵進，正與樂進相迎。甘寧出馬與樂進交鋒，戰不數合，樂進詐敗而走。甘寧招呼呂蒙一齊引軍趕去。孫權在第二隊，聽得前軍得勝，催兵行兵至逍遙津北，忽聞連珠砲響，左邊張遼一軍殺來，右邊李典一軍殺來。孫權大驚，急令人喚呂蒙、甘寧回救時，張遼兵已到。凌統手下，止有三百餘騎，當不得曹軍勢如山倒。凌統大呼曰：「主公何不速渡小師橋！」\n\n言未畢，張遼引二千餘騎，當先殺至。凌統翻身死戰。孫權縱馬上橋，橋南已拆丈餘，並無一片板。孫權驚手足無措。牙將谷利大呼曰：「主公可將馬退後，再放馬向前，跳過橋去。」孫權收回馬來有三丈餘遠，然後縱轡加鞭，那馬一跳飛過橋南。後人有詩曰：\n的盧當日跳檀溪；又見吳侯敗合淝。\n退後著鞭馳駿騎，逍遙津上玉龍飛。\n\n孫權跳過橋南，徐盛、董襲駕舟相迎。凌統、谷利扺住張遼。甘寧、呂蒙引軍回救，卻被樂進從後追來，李典又截住廝殺，吳兵折了大半。凌統所領三百餘人，盡被殺死。統身中數槍，殺到橋邊，橋已拆斷，遶河而逃。孫權在舟中望見，急令董襲棹舟接之，乃得渡回。呂蒙、甘寧皆死命逃過河南。這一陣殺得江南人人害怕；聞張遼大名，小兒也不敢夜啼。眾將保護孫權回營。權乃重賞凌統、谷利，收軍回濡須，整頓船隻，商議水陸並進；一面差人回江南，再起人馬來助戰。\n\n卻說張遼聞孫權在濡須，將欲興兵進攻，恐合淝兵少，難以扺敵，急令薛悌星夜往漢中，報知曹操，求請救兵。操同眾官議曰：「此時可收西川否？」劉曰：「今蜀中稍定，已有準備，不可擊也。不如撤兵去救合淝之急，就下江南。」\n\n操乃留夏侯淵守漢中定軍山隘口，留張郃守蒙頭巖等隘口。其餘軍兵拔寨都起，殺奔濡須塢來。正是：\n鐵騎甫能平隴右，旌旄又復指江南。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 68\n\n第六十八回 甘寧百騎劫魏營 左慈擲盃戲曹操\n\n卻說孫權在濡須口收拾軍馬，忽報曹操自漢中領兵四十萬前來救合淝。孫權與謀士計議，先撥董襲、徐盛二人領五十隻大船，在濡須口埋伏；令陳武帶領人馬，往來江岸巡哨。張昭曰：「今曹操遠來，必須先挫其銳氣。」權乃問帳下曰：「曹操遠來，誰敢當先破敵，以挫其銳氣？」凌統出曰：「某願往。」權曰：「帶多少軍去﹖」統曰：「三千人足矣。」甘寧曰：「只須百騎，便可破敵，何必三千？」凌統大怒。兩個就在孫權面前爭競起來。權曰：「曹軍勢大，不可輕敵。」乃命凌統帶三千軍出濡須口去哨探，遇曹兵，便與交戰。\n\n凌統領命，引著三千人馬，離濡須塢。塵頭起處，曹兵早到。先鋒張遼與凌統交鋒，鬥五十合，不分勝負。孫權恐凌統有失，令呂蒙接應回營。甘寧見凌統回，即告權曰：「寧今夜只帶一百人馬去劫曹營；若折了一人一騎，也不算功。」孫權壯之，乃調撥帳下一百精銳馬兵付寧，又以酒五十瓶，羊肉五十斤，賞賜軍士。甘寧回到寨中。教一百人皆列坐，先將銀碗斟酒，自吃兩碗。乃語百人曰：「今夜奉命劫寨，請諸公各滿飲一觴，努力向前。」眾人聞言，面面相覷。甘寧見眾人有難色，乃拔劍在手，怒叱曰：「我為上將，且不惜命；汝等何得遲疑！」眾人見甘寧作色，皆起拜曰：「願效死力。」\n\n甘寧將酒肉與百人共飲。食盡，約至二更時候，取白鵝翎一百根，插於盔上為號；都披甲上馬，飛奔曹操寨邊，拔開鹿角，大喊一聲，殺入寨中，逕奔中軍來殺曹操。原來中軍人馬，以車仗伏路，穿連圍得鐵桶相似，不能得進。甘寧只將百騎，左衝右突。曹兵驚慌，正不知敵兵多少，自相擾亂。那甘寧百騎，在營內橫馳驟，逢著便殺。各營鼓譟，舉火如星，喊聲大震。甘寧從寨之南門殺出，無人敢當。孫權令周泰引一枝兵來接應。甘寧將百騎回到濡須。操兵恐有埋伏，不敢追襲。後人有詩讚曰：\n鼙鼓聲喧震地來，吳師到處鬼神哀。\n百翎直貫曹軍寨，盡說甘寧虎將才。\n\n甘寧引百騎到寨，不折一人一騎；至營門，令百人皆擊鼓吹笛，口稱：「萬歲！」歡聲大震。孫權自來迎接。甘寧下馬拜伏。權扶起，攜寧手曰：「將軍此去，足使老賊驚駭。非孤相捨，正欲觀卿膽耳。」即賜絹千匹，利刃百口。寧拜受訖，遂分賞百人。權語諸將曰：「孟德有張遼，孤有甘興霸，足以相敵也。」\n\n次日。張遼引兵搦戰。凌統見甘寧有功，奮然曰：「統願敵張遼。」權許之。統遂領兵五千，離濡須。權自引甘寧臨陣觀戰。對陣圓處，張遼出馬，左有李典，右有樂進。凌統縱馬提刀，出至陣前。張遼使樂進出迎。兩個鬥至五十合，未分勝敗。曹操聞知，親自策馬到門旗下來看，見二將酣鬥，乃令曹休暗放冷箭。曹休便閃往張遼背後，開弓一箭，正中凌統坐下馬。那馬直立起來，把凌統掀翻在地。樂進連亡持槍來刺。槍還未到，只聽得弓弦響處，一箭射中樂進面門，翻身落馬。兩軍齊出，各救一將回營，鳴金罷戰。凌統回到寨中拜謝孫權。權曰：「放箭救你者，甘寧也。」凌統乃頓首拜寧曰：「不想公能如此垂恩！」自此與甘寧結為生死之交，再不為惡。\n\n且說曹操見樂進中箭，乃自到帳中調治。次日，分兵五路來襲濡須：操自領中路；左一路張遼，二路李典；右一路徐晃，二路龐德。每路各帶一萬人馬，殺奔江邊來。時董襲、徐盛二將在船上；見五路軍馬來到，諸軍各有懼色。徐盛曰：「食君之祿，忠君之事，何懼哉？」遂引猛士數百人，用小船渡過江邊，殺入李典軍中去了。董襲在船上，令眾軍擂鼓吶喊助威。忽然江上猛風大作，白浪掀天，波濤洶湧。軍士見大船將覆，爭下腳艦逃命。董襲仗劍大喝曰：「將受君命，在此防賊，怎敢棄船而去﹖」立斬下船軍士十餘人。須臾，風急船覆，董襲竟死於江口水中。徐盛在李典軍中，往來衝突。\n\n卻說陳武聽得江邊廝殺，引一軍來，正與龐德相遇，兩軍混戰。孫權在濡須塢中，聽得曹兵殺到江邊，親自與周泰引軍前來助戰。正見徐盛在李典軍中攪做一團廝殺，便麾軍殺入接應。卻被張遼、徐晃兩枝軍，把孫權困在垓心。曹操上高阜處看見孫權被圍，急令許褚縱馬持刀殺入軍中，把孫權軍衝作兩段，彼此不能相救。\n\n卻說周泰從軍中殺出，到江邊不見孫權，勒回馬，從外又殺入陣中，問本部軍：「主公何在？」軍人以手指兵馬厚處，曰：「主公被圍甚急！」周泰挺身殺入，尋見孫權。泰曰：「主公可隨泰殺出。」於是泰在前，權在後，奮力衝突。泰到江邊，回顧又不見孫權，乃復翻身殺入圍中，又尋見孫權。權曰：「弓弩齊發，不能得出，如何﹖」泰曰：「主公在前，某在後，可以出圍。」\n\n孫權乃縱馬前行。周泰左右遮護，身被數槍，箭透重鎧，救得孫權。到江邊，呂蒙引一枝水軍前來接應下船。權曰：「吾虧周泰三番衝殺。得脫重圍。但徐盛在垓心，如何得脫﹖」周泰曰：「吾再救去。」遂輪槍復翻身殺入重圍之中，救出徐盛。二將各帶重傷。呂蒙教軍士亂箭射住岸上兵，救二將下船。\n\n卻說陳武與龐德大戰，後面又無應兵，被龐德趕到谷口，樹林叢密；陳武再欲回身交戰，被樹株抓住袍袖，不能迎敵，為龐德所殺。曹操見孫權走脫了，自策馬驅兵，趕到江邊對射。呂蒙箭盡。正慌間，忽對江一隊船到，為首一員大將，乃孫策女婿陸遜，自引十萬兵到；一陣射退曹兵，乘勢登岸追殺曹兵，復奪戰馬數千匹。曹兵傷者，不計其數，大敗而回。於亂軍中尋見陳武屍首。\n\n孫權知陳武已亡，董襲又沈江而死，哀痛至切，令人入水中尋見董襲屍首，與陳武屍一齊厚葬之；又感周泰救護之功，設宴款之。權親自把盞，撫其背，淚流滿面，曰：「卿兩番相救，不惜性命，被槍數十，膚如刻畫，孤亦何心不待卿以骨肉之恩，委卿以兵馬之重乎？卿乃孤之功臣，孤當與卿共榮辱同休戚也。」言罷，令周泰解衣與眾將視之。皮肉肌膚，如同刀剜，盤根遍體。孫權手指其痕，一一問之。周泰具言戰鬥被傷之狀。一處傷令吃一觥酒。是日周泰大醉。權以青羅傘賜之，令出入張蓋，以為顯耀。\n\n權在濡須，與操相拒月餘，不能取勝。張昭、顧雍上言：「曹操勢大，不可力取；若與久戰，大損士卒；不若求和安民為上。」孫權從其言，令步騭往曹營求和，許年納歲貢。操見江南急未可下，乃從之，令：「孫權先撤人馬，吾然後班師。」步騭回覆，權只留蔣欽、周泰守濡須口，盡發大兵上船回秣稜。\n\n操留曹仁、張遼屯合淝，班師回許昌。文武眾官皆議立曹操爲魏王。尚書崔琰力言不可。眾官曰：「汝獨不見荀文若乎？」琰大怒曰：「時乎！時乎！會當有變！任自為之！」有與琰不和者，告知操。操大怒，收琰下獄問之。琰虎目虯髯，只是大罵曹操欺君奸賊。廷尉白操，操令杖殺崔琰在獄中。後人有讚曰﹕\n清河崔琰，天性堅剛。\n虯髯虎目，鐵石心腸。\n奸邪辟易，聲節顯昂。\n忠心漢主，千古名揚！\n\n建安二十一年，夏五月，群臣表奏獻帝，頌魏公曹操功德，極天際地，伊、周莫及，宜進爵為王。獻帝即令鍾繇草詔，冊立曹操為魏王。曹操假意上書三辭。詔三報不許，操乃拜命受魏王之爵，冕十二旒，乘金根車，駕六馬，用天子車服鑾儀，出警入蹕，於鄴郡蓋魏王宮，議立世子。操大妻丁夫人無出。妾劉氏生子曹昂，因征張繡時死於宛城。卞氏所生四子：長曰丕，次曰彰，三曰植，四曰熊。於是黜丁夫人，而立卞氏為魏王妃。\n\n第三子曹植，字子建，極聰明，舉筆成章，操欲立之為後嗣。長子曹丕，恐不得立，乃問計於中大夫賈詡。詡教如此如此。自是但凡操出征，諸子送行，曹植乃稱述功德，發言成章；惟曹丕辭父，只是流涕而拜，左右皆感傷。於是操疑植乖巧，誠心不及丕也。丕又使人買囑近侍，皆言丕之德。操欲立後嗣，躊躇不定，乃問賈詡曰：「孤欲立後嗣，當立誰？」賈詡不答，操問其故。詡曰：「正有所思，故不能即答耳。」操曰：「何有思？」詡對曰：「思袁本初、劉景升父子也。」操大笑，遂立長子曹丕為王世子。\n\n冬十月，魏王宮成，差人住各處收取奇花異果，栽植後苑。有使者到吳地，見了孫權，傳魏王令旨，再往溫州取柑子。時孫權正尊讓魏王，便令人於本城選了大柑子四十餘擔，星夜送往鄴郡。至中途，挑擔役夫疲困，歇於山腳下，見一先生，眇一眼，跛一足，頭戴白藤冠，身穿青懶衣，來與腳夫作禮，言曰：「你等挑擔勞苦，貧道都替你挑一肩何如？」眾人大喜。於是先生每擔各挑五里。但是先挑過的擔兒都輕了。眾皆驚疑。先生臨去，與領柑子官說：「貧道乃魏王鄉中故人；姓左，名慈，字元放，道號烏角先生。如你到鄴郡，可說左慈申意。」遂拂袖而去。\n\n取柑人至鄴郡見操，呈上柑子。操親剖之，但只空殼，內並無肉。操大驚，問取柑人。取柑人以左慈之事對。操未肯信。門吏忽報：「有一先生，自稱左慈，求見大王。」操召入。取柑人曰：「此正途中所見之人。」操叱之曰：「汝以何妖術，攝吾佳果﹖」慈笑曰：「豈有此事﹖」取柑剖之，內皆有肉，其味甚甜。但操自剖者，皆空殼。\n\n操愈驚，乃賜左慈坐而問之。慈索酒肉，操令與之，飲酒五斗不醉，肉食全羊不飽。操問曰：「汝有何術，以至於此﹖」慈曰：「貧道於西川嘉陵峨嵋山中，學道三十年，忽聞石壁中有聲呼我之名；及視則又不見。如此者數日，忽有天雷震碎石壁，得天書三卷，名曰『遁甲天書』。上卷名『天遁』，中卷名『地遁』，下卷名『人遁』。天遁能騰雲跨風，飛升太虛；地遁能穿山透石；人遁能雲游四海，藏形變身，飛劍擲刀，取人首級。大王位極人臣，何不退步，跟貧道往峨嵋山中修行？當以三卷天書相綬。」操曰：「我亦久思急流勇退，奈朝廷未得其人耳。」慈笑曰：「益州劉玄德乃帝室之冑，何不讓此位與之？不然，貧道當飛劍取汝之頭也。」操大怒曰：「此正是劉備細作！」喝左右拏下。慈大笑不止。操令十數獄卒，捉下拷之。獄卒著力痛打，看左慈時，卻齁齁熟睡，全無痛楚。操怒，命取大枷，鐵釘釘了，鐵鎖鎖了，送入牢中監收，令人看守。只見枷鎖盡落，左慈臥於地上，並無傷損。連監禁七日，不與飲食。及看時，慈端坐於地上，面皮轉紅。獄卒報知曹操，操取出問之。慈曰：「我數十年不食，亦不妨；日食千羊，亦能盡。」操無可奈何。\n\n是日，諸官皆至王宮大宴。正行酒間，左慈足穿木履，立於筵箭。眾官驚怪。左慈曰：「大王今日水陸俱備，大宴群臣，四方異物極多，內中欠少何物，貧道願取之。」操曰：「我要龍肝作羹，汝能取否？」慈曰：「有何難哉！」取墨筆於粉牆上畫一條龍，以袍袖一拂，龍腹自開。左慈於龍腹中提出龍肝一副，鮮血尚流。操不信，叱之曰：「汝先藏於袖中耳！」慈曰：「即今天寨，草木枯死；大王要甚好花，隨意所欲。」操曰：「吾只要牡丹花。」慈曰：「易耳。」令取大花盆放筵前，以水噀之。頃刻發出牡丹一株，開放雙花。眾官大驚，邀慈同坐而食。\n\n少頃，庖人進魚膾。慈曰：「膾必松江鱸魚者方美。」操曰：「千里之隔，安能取之﹖」慈曰：「此亦何難取！」教把釣竿取來，於堂下魚池中釣之。頃刻釣出數十尾大鱸魚，放在殿上。操曰：「吾池中原有此魚。」慈曰：「大王何相欺耶﹖天下鱸魚只兩腮，惟松江鱸魚有四腮，此可辨也。」眾官視之，果是四腮。慈曰：「烹松江鱸魚，須紫芽薑方可。」操曰：「汝亦能取之否﹖」慈曰：「易耳。」令取金盆一個，慈以衣覆之。須臾，得紫芽薑滿盆，進上操前。操以手取之，忽盆內有書一本，題曰「孟德新書。」操取視之，一字不差。操大疑。慈取桌上玉盃，滿斟佳釀進操曰：「大王可飲此酒，壽有千年。」操曰：「汝可先飲。」\n\n慈遂拔冠上玉簪，於盃中一畫，將酒分為兩半；自飲一半，將一半奉操。操叱之。慈擲盃於空中，化成一白鳩，遶殿而飛。眾官仰視之，左慈不知所往。左右忽報：「左慈出宮門去了。」操曰：「如此妖人，必當除之！否則必將為害。」遂命許褚引三百鐵甲軍追擒之。褚上馬引軍趕至城門，望見左慈穿木履在前，慢步而行。諸飛馬追之，卻只追不上。直趕到一山中，有牧羊小童，趕著一群羊而來，慈走入羊群內。褚取箭射之，慈即不見，褚盡殺羊群而回。\n\n牧羊小童守羊而哭。忽見羊頭在地上作人言，喚小童曰：「汝可將羊頭都湊在死羊腔子上。」小童大驚，掩面而走。忽聞有人在後呼曰：「不須驚走，還汝活羊。」小童回顧，見左慈已將地上死羊湊活，趕將來了。小童急欲問時，左慈已拂袖而去；其行如飛，倏忽不見。\n\n小童歸告主人，主人不敢隱諱，報知曹操。操畫影圖形，各處捉拏左慈。三日之內，城內城外，所捉眇一目，跛一足，白藤冠，青懶衣，穿木履先生，都一般模樣者，有三四百個。鬨動街市。操令眾將，將豬羊血潑之，押送城南教場。曹操親引甲兵五百人圍住，盡皆斬之。人人頸腔內各起一道青氣，飛到半天，聚成一處，化成一個左慈，向空招白鶴一隻騎坐，拍手大笑曰：「土鼠隨金虎，奸雄一旦休！」\n\n操令眾將以弓箭射之，忽然狂風大作，走石揚沙；所斬之屍，皆跳起來，手提其頭，奔上演武廳來打曹操。文官武將，掩面驚倒，各不相顧。正是：\n奸雄權勢能傾國，道士仙機更異人。\n未知曹操性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 69\n\n第六十九回 卜周易管輅知機 討漢賊五臣死節\n\n卻說當日曹操，見黑風中群屍首皆起，驚倒於地。須臾風定，群屍皆不見。左右扶操回宮，驚而成疾。後人有詩讚左慈曰：\n飛步凌雲遍九州，獨憑遁甲自邀遊。\n等閒施設神仙術，點悟曹瞞不轉頭。\n\n曹操染病，服藥無愈。適太史丞許芝，自許昌來見操。操令芝卜易。芝曰：「大王曾聞神卜管輅否？」操曰：「頗聞其名，未知其術。汝可詳言之。」\n\n芝曰：「管輅字公明，平原人也。容貌粗醜，好酒疎狂。其父曾為瑯琊郡丘長。輅自幼便喜仰視星辰，夜不思寐。父母不能禁止。常云：『家雞野鵠，尚自知時，何況為人在世乎？』與鄰兒共戲，輒畫地為天文，分布日月星辰。及稍長，即深明周易，仰觀風角，數學通神，兼善相術。」\n\n「瑯琊太守單子春聞其名，召輅相見。時有坐客百餘人，皆能言之士。輅謂子春曰：『輅年少膽氣未堅，先請美酒三升，飲而後言。』子春奇之，遂與酒三升。飲畢，輅問子春：『今欲與輅為對者，若府君四座之士耶﹖』子春曰：『吾自與卿旗鼓相當。』於是與輅講論易理。輅亹亹而談，言言精奧。子春反覆辨難，輅對答如流，從曉至暮，酒食不行。子春及眾賓客，無不歎服。於是天下號為『神童』。」\n\n「後有居民郭恩者，兄弟三人，皆得躄疾，請輅卜之。輅曰：『卦中有君家本墓中女鬼，非君伯母即叔母也。昔饑荒之年，謀數升之米之利，推之落井，以大石壓破其頭，孤魂痛苦，自訴於天；故君兄弟有此報，不可禳也。』郭恩等涕泣伏罪。」\n\n「安平太守王基，知輅神卜，延輅至家。適信都令妻，常患頭風；其子又患心痛；因請輅卜之。輅曰：『此堂之西角有二死屍。一男持矛，一男持弓箭。頭在壁內，腳在壁外。持矛者主刺頭，故頭痛；持弓箭者主刺胸腹，故心痛。』乃掘之。入地八尺，果有二棺。一棺中有矛，一棺中有角弓及箭，木俱已朽爛。輅令徙骸骨去城外十里埋之，妻與子遂無恙。」\n\n「館陶令諸葛原，遷新興太守，輅往送行。客言輅能射覆。諸葛原不信，暗取燕卵、蜂窠、蜘蛛三物，分置三盒之中，令輅卜之。卦成，各寫四句於盒上。其一曰：『含氣須變，依乎堂宇；雌雄以形，羽翼舒張。此燕卵也。』其二曰：『家室倒懸，門戶眾多；藏精育毒，得秋乃化。此蜂窠也。』其三曰：『觳觫長足，吐絲成羅；尋網求食，利在昏夜。此蜘蛛也。』滿座驚駭。」\n\n「鄉中有老婦失牛，求卜之。輅判曰：『北溪之濱，七人宰烹；急往追尋，皮肉尚存。』老婦果往尋之，見七人於茅舍後煮食，皮肉猶存。婦告本郡太守劉邠，捕七人罪之，因問老婦曰：『汝何以知之？』婦告以管輅之神卜。劉邠不信，請輅至府，取印囊及山雞毛藏於盒中，令卜之。輅卜其一曰；『內方外圓，五色成文；含寶守信，出則有章。此印囊也。』其二曰：『高岳巖巖，有鳥朱身；羽翼玄黃，鳴不失晨。此山雞毛也。』劉邠大驚，遂待為上賓。」\n\n「一日出郊閒行，見一少年耕於田中，輅立道傍觀之。良久，問曰：『少年高姓、貴庚？』答曰：『姓趙，名顏。年十九歲矣。敢問先生為誰？』輅曰：『吾管輅也。吾見汝眉間有死氣，三日內必死，汝貌美，可惜無壽。』趙顏回家，急告其父。父聞之，趕上管輅，哭拜於地曰：『請歸救吾子！』輅曰：『此乃天命也，安可禳乎？』父告曰：『老夫止有此子，望乞垂救！』趙顏亦哭求。輅見父子情切，乃謂趙顏曰：「汝可備淨酒一瓶，鹿脯一塊，來日齎往南山之中，大樹之下，看盤石上有二人亦棋。一人向南坐，穿白袍，其貌甚惡；一人向北坐，穿紅袍，其貌甚美。汝可乘其弈興濃時，將酒及鹿跪進之。待其飲食畢，汝乃哭拜求壽，必得益算矣。但切勿言是吾所教。』」\n\n「老人留輅在家。次日，趙顏攜酒脯盃盤入南山之中。約行五六里，果有二人於大松樹下盤石上奕棋。全然不顧，趙顏跪進酒脯。二人貪著棋，不覺飲酒已盡。趙顏哭拜於地而求壽，二人大驚。穿紅袍者曰：『此必管子之言也。吾二人既受其私，必須憐之。』穿白袍者，乃於身邊取出簿籍檢看，謂趙顏曰：『汝今年十九歲，當死。吾今於『十』字上添上一『九』字，汝壽可至九十九。回見管輅，教再休泄漏天機；不然，必致天譴。』穿紅者出筆添訖，一陣香風過處，二人化作二白鶴，沖天而去。」\n\n「趙顏歸問管輅。輅曰：『穿紅者，南斗也；穿白者，北斗也。』顏曰：『吾聞北斗九星，何止一人？』輅曰：『散而為九，合而為一也。北斗注死，南斗注生。今已添注壽算，子復何憂﹖』父子拜謝。自此管輅恐泄天機，更不輕為人卜。此人現在平原，大王欲知休咎，何不召之？」\n\n操大喜，即差人往平原召輅。輅至，參拜訖，操令卜之。輅答曰：「此幻術耳，何必為憂？」操心安，病乃漸可。操令卜天下之事。輅卜曰：「三八縱橫，黃豬遇虎；定軍之南，傷折一股。」又今卜傳祚修短之數。輅卜曰：「獅子宮中，以安神位；王道鼎新，子孫極貴。」操問其詳。輅曰：「茫茫天數，不可預知。待後自驗。」\n\n操欲封輅為太吏。輅曰：「命薄相窮，不稱此職，不敢受也。」操問其故。答曰：「輅額無主骨，眼無守睛；鼻無梁柱，腳無天根；背無三甲，腹無三壬。只可泰山治鬼，不能治生人也。」操曰：「汝相吾若何？」輅曰：「位極人臣，又何必相？」再三問之，輅但笑而不答。操令輅遍相文武官僚。輅曰：「皆治世之臣也。」操問休咎，皆不肯盡言。後人有詩讚管輅曰：\n平明神卜管公明，能算南辰北斗星。\n八卦幽微通鬼竅，六爻玄奧究天庭。\n預知相法應無壽，自覺心源極有靈。\n可惜當年奇異術，後人無復授遺經。\n\n操令卜東吳、西蜀二處。輅設卦云：「東吳主亡一大將，西蜀有兵犯界。」操不信。忽合淝報來：「東吳陸口守將魯肅身故。」操大驚，便差人往漢中探聽消息。不數日，飛報：「劉玄德遣張飛、馬超屯兵下辨取關。」操大怒，便欲自領兵再入漢中，令管輅卜之，輅曰：「大王未可妄動。來春許都必有火災。」操見輅言累驗，故不敢輕動，留居鄴郡，使曹洪領兵五萬，往助夏侯淵、張郃同守東川；又差夏侯惇領兵三萬，於許都來往巡警，以備不虞；又教長史王必總督御林軍馬。主簿司馬懿曰：「王必嗜酒性寬，恐不堪任此職。」操曰：「王必是孤披荊棘歷艱難時相隨之人，忠而且勤，心如鐵石，最足相當。」遂委王必領御林軍馬屯於許都東華門外。\n\n時有一人姓耿，名紀，字季行，洛陽人也；舊為丞相府掾，後遷侍中少府，與司直韋晃甚厚；見曹操進封王爵，出入用天子車服，心甚不平。建安二十三年春正月，耿紀與韋晃密議曰：「操賊奸惡日甚，將來必為篡逆之事。吾等為漢臣，豈可同惡相濟？」韋晃曰：「吾有心腹人，姓金，名褘，乃漢相金日磾之後，素有討操之心；更兼與王必甚厚。若得同謀，大事濟矣。」耿紀曰：「他既與王必交厚。豈肯與我同謀乎？」韋晃曰：「且往說之，看是如何。」\n\n於是二人同至金褘宅中。褘接入後堂，坐定。晃曰：「德偉與王長史甚厚，吾三人特來告求。」褘曰：「所求何事？」晃曰：「吾聞魏王早晚受禪，將登大寶，公與王長史必高遷。望不相棄，曲賜提攜，感德非淺！」褘拂袖而起。適從者奉茶至，便將茶潑於地上。晃佯驚曰：「德偉故人，何薄情也？」褘曰：「吾與汝交厚，為汝等是漢朝臣宰之後；今不思報本，欲輔造反之人，吾有何面目與汝為友！」耿紀曰：「奈天數如此，不得不然耳！」褘大怒。耿紀、韋晃見褘果有忠義之心，乃以實情相告曰：「吾等本欲討賊，來求足下。前言特相試耳。」褘曰：「吾累世漢臣，安能從賊？公等欲扶漢室，有何高見？」晃曰：「雖有報國之心，未有討賊之計。」褘曰：「吾欲裏應外合，殺了王必，奪其兵權，扶助鑾輿，更結劉皇叔為外援，操賊可滅矣。」二人聞之，撫掌稱善。\n\n褘曰：「吾有心腹二人，與操賊有殺父之仇，現居城外，可用為羽翼。」耿紀問是何人。褘曰：「太醫吉平之子：長名吉邈，字文然；次名吉穆，字思然。操昔為董承衣帶詔事，曾殺其父。二子逃竄遠鄉，得免於難。今已潛歸許都。若使相助討賊，無有不從。」耿紀、韋晃大喜。金褘即使人密喚二吉。須臾，二人至。褘具言其事。二人感憤流淚，怨氣沖天，誓殺國賊。金褘曰：「正月十五日夜間，城中大張燈火，慶賞元宵。耿少府、韋司直，你二人各領家僮，殺至王必營前；只看營中火起，分兩路殺入；殺了王必，逕跟我入內，請天子登五鳳樓，召百官面諭討賊。吉文然兄弟於城外殺入，放火為號，各要揚聲，叫百姓誅殺國賊，截住城內救軍；待天子降詔，招安已定，便進兵殺奔鄴郡擒曹操，即發使齎詔召劉皇叔。今日約定，至期二更舉事，勿似董承自取其禍。」五人對天說誓，歃血為盟，各自歸家，整頓軍馬器械，臨期而行。\n\n且說耿紀、韋晃二人，各有家僮三四百，預備器械。吉邈兄弟，亦聚三、四百人口，只推圍獵。安排已定。金褘先期來見王必，言：「方今海宇稍安，魏王威震天下；今值元宵令節，不可不放燈火，以示太平氣象。」王必然其言，告諭城內居民，盡張燈結彩，慶賞佳節。至正月十五夜，天色晴霽，星月交輝。六街三市，競放花燈。真個金吾不禁，玉漏無催！王必與御林諸將，在營中飲宴。二更以後，忽聞營中吶喊，人報營後火起。王必慌忙出帳看時，只見火光亂滾；又聞喊殺連天，知是營中有變，急上馬出南門，正遇耿紀，一箭射中肩膊，幾乎墜馬，遂望西門而走。背後有車趕來。王必著忙，棄馬步行，至金褘門首，慌叩其門。原來金褘一面使人於營中放火；一面親領家僮隨後助戰，只留婦女在家。時家中聞王必叩門之聲，只道金褘歸來。褘妻從隔門便問曰：「王必那廝殺了麼？」王必大驚，方悟金禕同謀，逕投曹休家報知金褘、耿紀等同謀反。休急披挂上馬，引千餘人在城中拒敵。城內四下火起，燒著五鳳樓，帝避於深宮。曹氏心腹爪牙，死據宮門。城中但聞人叫：「殺盡曹賊，以扶漢室！」\n\n原來夏侯惇奉曹操命，巡警許昌，領三萬軍，離城五里屯紮；是夜遙望見城中火起，便領大軍前來，圍住許都，使一枝軍入城接應。曹休直混殺至天明。耿紀、韋晃等無人相助。人報金褘、二吉皆被殺死。耿紀、韋晃奪路殺出城門，正遇夏侯惇大軍圍住，活捉去了。手下百餘人皆被殺。夏侯惇入城，救滅遺火，盡收五人老小宗族，使人飛報曹操。操傳令教將耿、韋二人，及五家宗族老小，皆斬於市，並將在朝大小百官，盡拏解鄴郡，聽侯發落。\n\n夏侯惇押耿、韋二人至市曹。耿紀厲聲大叫曰：「曹阿瞞，吾生不能殺汝，死當作厲鬼以擊賊！」劊子手以刀搠其口，流血滿地，大罵不絕而死。韋晃以面頰頓地曰：「可恨！可恨！」咬牙皆碎而死。後人有詩讚曰：\n耿紀精忠韋晃賢，各持空手欲扶天。\n誰知漢祚相將盡，恨滿心胸喪九泉。\n\n夏侯惇盡斬五家老小宗族，將百官解赴鄴郡。曹操於教場立紅旗於左、白旗於右，下令曰：「耿紀、韋晃等造反，放火焚許都，汝等亦有出救火者，亦有閉門不出者。如曾救火者，可立於紅旗下；如不曾救火者，可立於白旗下。」眾官自思救火者必無罪，於是多奔紅旗之下。三停內只有一停立於白旗下。操教盡拏立於紅旗下者。眾官各言無罪。操曰：「汝當時之心，非是救火，實欲助賊耳。」盡命牽出漳河邊斬之，死者三百餘員。其立於白旗下者，盡皆賞賜，仍令還許都。時王必已被箭瘡發而死，操命厚葬之。令曹休總督御林軍馬，鍾繇為相國，華歆為御史大夫。遂定侯爵六等十八級，關中侯爵十七級，皆金印紫綬；又置關內外侯十六級，銀印龜紐墨綬；五大夫十五級，銅印鐶組綬。定爵封官，朝廷又換一班人物。曹操方悟管輅火災之說，遂重賞輅。輅不受。\n\n卻說曹洪領兵到漢中，令張郃、夏侯淵各據險要。曹洪親自進兵拒敵。時張飛自與雷銅守巴西。馬兵至下辯，令吳蘭為先鋒，領軍哨出，正與曹洪軍相遇，吳蘭欲退。牙將任夔曰：「賊兵初至，若不先挫其銳氣，何顏見孟起乎？」於是驟馬挺槍搦曹洪戰。洪自提刀躍馬而出。交鋒三合，斬任夔於馬下，乘勢掩殺。吳蘭大敗，回見馬超。超責之曰：「汝不得吾令，何故輕敵致敗？」吳蘭曰：「任夔不聽吾言，故有此敗。」馬超曰：「可緊守隘口，勿與交鋒。」一面申報成都，聽候行止。\n\n曹洪見馬超連日不出，恐有詐謀，引軍退回南鄭。張郃來見曹洪，問曰：「將軍既已斬將，如何退兵？」洪曰：「吾見馬超不出，恐有別謀。且我在鄴郡，聞神卜管輅有言，當於此地折一員大將。吾疑此言，故不敢輕進。」張郃大笑曰：「將軍行兵半生，今奈何信卜者之言，而惑其心哉？郃雖不才，願以本部兵取巴西。若得巴西，蜀郡易耳。」洪曰：「巴西守將張飛，非比等閒，不可輕敵。」張郃曰：「人皆怕張飛，吾視之如小兒耳！此去必擒之！」洪曰：「倘有疏失，若何？」郃曰：「甘當軍命。」洪勒了文狀，張郃進兵。正是：\n自古驕兵多致敗，從來輕敵少成功。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 70\n\n第七十回 猛張飛智取瓦口隘 老黃忠計奪天蕩山\n\n卻說張郃部兵三萬，向分三寨，各傍山險：一名宕渠寨，一名蒙頭寨，一名蕩石寨。當日張郃於三寨中，各分軍一半，去取巴西，留一半守寨。早有探馬報到巴西，說張郃引兵來了。張飛急喚雷銅商議。銅曰：「閬中地惡山險，可以埋伏。將軍引兵出戰，我出奇兵相助，郃可擒矣。」\n\n張飛撥精兵五千與雷銅去訖。飛自引兵一萬，離閬中三十里，與張郃兵相遇。兩軍排開，張飛出馬，單搦張郃。郃挺搶縱馬而出。戰到三十餘合，後軍忽然喊起。原來望見山背後有蜀兵旗旛，故此擾亂。張郃不敢戀戰，撥馬回走。張飛從後掩殺。前面雷銅又引兵殺出。兩下夾攻，郃兵大敗。張飛、雷銅連夜追襲，直趕到宕渠山。張郃仍舊分兵守住三寨，多置擂木砲石，堅守不戰。張飛離宕渠十里下寨，次日引兵搦戰。郃在山上大吹大擂飲酒，並不下山。張飛令軍士大罵，郃只不出。飛只得還營。\n\n次日，雷銅又去山下搦戰。郃又不出。雷銅驅軍士上山，山上擂木石駮打將下來。雷銅急退。蕩石、蒙頭兩寨兵出，殺敗雷銅。次日，張飛又去搦戰。張郃又不出。飛使軍人百般穢罵，郃在山上亦罵。張飛尋思，無計可施。相拒五十餘日，飛就在山前紮住大寨，每日飲酒；飲至大醉，坐於山前辱罵。\n\n玄德差人犒軍，見張飛終日飲酒，使者回報玄德。玄德大驚，忙來問孔明。孔明笑曰：「原來如此。軍前恐無好酒；成都佳釀極多，可將五十饔作三車裝，送到軍前與張將軍飲。」玄德曰；「吾弟自來飲酒失事，軍師何故反送酒與他？」孔明笑曰：「主公與翼德做了許多年兄弟，還不知其為人耶？翼德自來剛強，然前於收川之時，義釋嚴顏，此非勇夫所為也。今與張郃相拒五十餘日，酒醉之後，便坐山前辱罵，傍若無人；此非貪盃，乃敗張郃之計耳。」玄德曰：「雖然如此，未可託大。可使魏延助之。」孔明今魏延解酒赴軍前，車上各插黃旗，大書「軍前公用美酒」。魏延領命，解酒到寨中，見張飛，傳說主公賜酒，飛拜受訖，分付魏延、雷銅各引一枝人馬，為左右翼；只看軍中紅旗起，便各進兵；教將酒擺列帳下，令軍士大開旗鼓而飲。\n\n有細作報上山來，張郃自來山頂觀望。見張飛坐於帳下飲酒，令二小卒於面前相撲為戲。郃曰：「張飛欺我太甚！」傳令今夜下山劫飛寨。令蒙頭、蕩石二寨，皆出為左右援。當夜張郃乘著月色微明，引軍從山側而下，逕到寨前。遙望張飛大明燈燭，正在帳中飲酒。張郃當先大喊一聲，山前擂鼓為助，直殺入中軍。但見張飛端坐不動。張郃驟馬到面前一鎗刺到，卻是一個草人。急勒馬回時，帳後連珠砲起。一將當先，攔住去路，睜圓環眼，聲如巨雷，乃張飛也；挺矛躍馬，直取張郃。兩將在火光中，戰到三五十合。張郃只盼兩寨來救，誰知兩寨救兵，已被魏延、雷銅兩將殺退，就勢奪了二寨。張郃不見救兵，正沒奈何，又見山上火起，已被張飛後軍奪了寨柵。張郃三寨俱失，只得奔瓦口關去了。張飛大獲勝捷，報入成都。玄德大喜，方知翼德飲酒是計，只要誘張郃下山。\n\n卻說張郃退守瓦口關，三萬軍已折了二萬，遣人問曹洪求救。洪大怒曰：「汝不聽吾言，強要進兵，失了緊要隘口，卻又來求救！」遂不肯發兵，使人催督張郃出戰。郃心慌，只得定計，分兩軍去關口前山僻埋伏；分付曰：「我詐敗，張飛必然趕來，汝等就截其歸路。」\n\n當日張郃引軍前進，正遇雷銅。戰不數合，張郃敗走，雷銅趕來。兩軍齊出，截斷回路。張郃復回，刺雷銅於馬下。敗軍回報張飛。飛自來與張郃挑戰，郃又詐敗，張飛不趕。郃又回戰，不數回，又敗走。張飛知是計，收軍回寨，與魏延商議曰：「張郃用埋伏計，殺了雷銅，又要賺吾，何不將計就計？」延問曰：「如何？」飛曰：「我明日先引一軍前往，汝卻引精兵於後。待伏兵出，汝可分兵擊之。用車十餘乘，各藏柴草，寨住小路，放火燒之。吾乘勢擒張郃，與雷銅報讎。」魏延領計。次日，張飛引兵前進。張郃兵又至，與張飛交鋒。戰到十合，郃又詐敗。張飛引馬步軍趕來，郃且戰且走。引張飛過山谷口，郃將後軍為前，復紮住營，與飛又戰。指望兩彪伏兵出，要圍困張飛。不想伏兵卻被魏延精兵到，趕入谷口，將車輛截住山路，放火燒車，山谷草木皆著，煙迷其徑，兵不得出。張飛只顧引軍衝突，張郃大敗，死命殺開條路，走上瓦口關，收聚殘兵，堅守不出。\n\n張飛和魏延連日攻打關隘不下。飛見不濟事，把軍退二十里，卻和魏延引數十騎，自來兩邊哨探小路。忽見男女數人，各背小包，於山僻路攀藤附葛而走。飛於馬上用鞭指與魏延曰：「奪瓦口關，只在這幾個百姓的身上。」便喚軍士分付：「休要驚恐他，好生喚那幾個百姓來。」軍士連忙喚到馬前。飛用好言以安其心，問其何來。百姓告曰：「某等皆漢中居民，今欲還鄉，聽知大軍廝殺，塞閉閬中官道；今過蒼溪，從梓潼山檜釿川入漢中，還家去。」飛曰：「這條路取瓦口關遠近若何﹖」百姓曰：「從梓潼山小路，卻是瓦口關背後。」飛大喜，帶百姓入寨中，與了酒食，分付魏延引兵扣關攻打，「我親自引輕騎出梓潼山攻關後。」便令百姓引路，選輕騎五百，從小路而進。\n\n卻說張郃為救軍不到，心中正悶。人報：「魏延在關下攻打。張郃披挂上馬，卻待下山，忽報：「關後四五路火起，不知何處兵來。」郃自領兵來迎。旗開處，早見張飛。郃大驚，急往小路而走，馬不堪行。後面張飛追趕甚急，郃棄馬上山，尋逕而逃，方得走脫。隨行只有十餘人，步行入南鄭，見曹洪。洪見張郃只剩十餘人，大怒曰：「吾教汝休去，汝取下文狀要去；今日折盡大兵，尚不自死，還來做甚！」喝令左右推出斬之。行軍司馬郭淮諫曰：「『三軍易得，一將難求』。張郃雖然有罪，乃魏王所深愛者也，不可便誅。可再與五千兵逕取葭萌關，牽動其各處之兵，漢中自安矣。如不成功，二罪俱罰。」曹洪從之，又與兵五千，教張郃取葭萌關。郃領命而去。\n\n卻說葭萌關守將孟達、霍峻，知張郃兵來。霍峻只要堅守，孟達定要迎敵。引軍下關與張郃交鋒，大敗而回。霍峻急申文書到成都。玄德聞知，請軍師商議。孔明聚眾將於堂上，問曰：「今葭萌關緊急，必須閬中取翼德，方可退張郃也。」法正曰：「今翼德兵屯瓦口，鎮守閬中，亦是緊要之地，不可取回。帳中諸將內，選一人去破張郃。」孔明笑曰：「張郃乃魏之名將，非等閒可及。除非翼德，無人可當。」忽一人厲聲而出曰：「軍師何輕視眾人耶？吾雖不才，願斬張郃首級，獻於麾下。」\n\n眾視之，乃老將黃忠也。孔明曰：「漢升雖勇，爭奈年老，恐非張郃對手。」忠聽了，白鬚倒豎而言曰：「某雖老，兩臂尚開三石之弓，渾身還有千斤之力；豈不足敵張郃匹夫耶？」孔明曰：「將軍年近七十，如何不老？」忠趨步下堂，取架上大刀，輪動如飛；壁上硬弓，連拽折兩張。孔明曰：「將軍要去，誰為副將？」忠曰：「老將嚴顏，可同我去。但有疏虞，先納下這白頭。」玄德大喜，即時令嚴顏、黃忠去與張郃交戰。趙雲諫曰：「今張郃親犯葭萌關，軍師休為兒戲。若葭萌關一失，益州危矣。何故以二老將當此大敵乎？」孔明曰：「汝以二人老邁，不能成事，吾料漢中必於此二人手內可得。」趙雲等各各晒笑而退。\n\n卻說黃忠、嚴顏到關上，孟達、霍峻見了，心中亦笑孔明欠調度：「是這般緊要去處，如何只教兩個老的來！」黃忠謂嚴顏曰：「你見諸人動靜麼？他笑我二人年老，今可立奇功，以服眾心。」嚴顏曰：「願聽將軍之令。」兩個商議定了，黃忠引軍下關，與張郃對陣。張郃出馬，見了黃忠，笑曰：「你許大年紀，猶不識羞，尚欲出戰耶！」忠怒曰：「豎子欺我年老！吾手中寶刀卻不老！」遂拍馬向前與郃決戰。二馬相交，約戰二十餘合，忽然背後喊聲起。原來是嚴顏從小路抄在張郃軍後。兩軍夾攻，張郃大敗。連夜趕去，張郃兵退八九十里。黃忠、嚴顏收兵入寨，俱各按兵不動。\n\n曹洪聽知張郃輸了一陣，又欲見罪。郭淮曰：「張郃被逼，必投西蜀；今可遣將助之，就近監督，使不生外心。」曹洪從之，即遣夏侯惇之姪夏侯尚，並降將韓玄之弟韓浩，二人引五千兵，前來助戰。二將即時起行，到張郃寨中，問及軍情。郃言：「老將黃忠，甚是英雄；更有嚴顏相助，不可輕敵。」韓浩曰：「我在長沙知此老賊利害。他和魏延獻了城池，害吾親兄，今既相遇，必當報讎。」遂與夏侯尚，引新軍離寨前進。\n\n原來黃忠連日哨探，已知路徑。嚴顏曰：「此去有山名天蕩山。山中乃曹操屯糧積草之地。若取得那個去處，斷其糧草，漢中可得也。」忠曰：「將軍之言，正合吾意。可與吾如此如此。」嚴顏依計，自領一枝軍去了。\n\n卻說黃忠聽知夏侯尚、韓浩來，遂引軍馬出營。韓浩在陣前，大罵黃忠：「無義老賊！」拍馬挺槍，來取黃忠。夏侯尚便出夾攻。黃忠力戰二將，各鬥十餘合，黃忠敗走。二將趕二十餘里，奪了黃忠營寨。忠又草創一營。次日，夏侯尚、韓浩趕來，忠又出陣，戰數合，又敗走，二將又趕二十里，奪了黃忠營寨，喚張郃守後寨。郃來前寨諫曰：「黃忠連退二日，於中必有詭計。」夏侯尚叱張郃曰：「你如此膽怯，可知屢次戰敗！今再休多言，看吾二人建功！」張郃羞赧而退。\n\n次日，二將又戰，黃忠又敗退二十餘里；二將迤邐趕上。次日，二將兵出，黃忠望風而走，連敗數陣，直退在關上。二將扣關下寨，黃忠堅守不出。孟達暗暗發書，申報玄德，說：「黃忠連敗數陣，現今退在關上。」玄德慌問孔明。孔明曰：「此乃老將驕兵之計也。」趙雲等不信。玄德差劉封來關上接應黃忠。忠與封相見，問劉封曰：「小將軍來助戰何意？」封曰：「父親得知將軍數敗，故差某來。」忠笑曰：「此老夫驕兵之計也。看今夜一陣，可盡復諸營，奪其糧食馬匹，此是借寨與彼屯輜重耳。今夜留霍峻守關，孟將軍可與我搬糧草奪馬匹。小將軍看我破敵。」\n\n是夜二更，忠引五千軍開關直下。原來夏侯尚、韓浩二將，連日見關上不出，盡皆懈怠；被黃忠破寨直入，人不及甲，馬不及鞍，二將各自逃命而走，軍馬自相踐踏，死者無數。比及天明，連奪三寨。寨中丟下軍器鞍馬無數，盡教孟達搬運入關。黃忠催軍馬隨後而進。劉封曰：「軍士力困，可以暫歇。」忠曰：「『不入虎穴，焉得虎子？』」策馬先進，士卒皆努力向前。張郃軍兵，反被自家敗兵衝動，都屯紮不住，望後而走，盡棄了許多柵寨，直奔至漢水傍。\n\n張郃尋見夏侯尚、韓浩。議曰：「此天蕩山，乃糧草之所；更接米倉山，亦屯糧之地；是漢中軍士養命之源。倘若疏失，是無漢中也。當思所以保之。」夏侯尚曰：「米倉山有吾叔夏侯淵分兵守護，那裡正接定軍山，不必憂慮。天蕩山有吾兄夏侯德鎮守，我等宜往投之，就保此山。」\n\n於是張郃與二將連夜投天蕩山來，見夏侯德，具言前事。夏侯德曰：「吾此處屯十萬兵，你可引去，復取原寨。」郃曰：「只宜堅守，不可妄動。」忽聽山前金鼓大震，人報：「黃忠兵到。」夏侯德大笑曰：「老賊不諳兵法，只恃勇耳！」郃曰：「黃忠有謀，非止勇也。」德曰：「川兵遠涉而來，連日疲困。更兼深入敵境，此無謀也。」郃曰：「亦不可輕敵。且宜堅守。」韓浩曰：「願借精兵三千擊之，當無不克。」\n\n德遂分兵與浩下山。黃忠整兵來迎。劉封諫曰：「日已西沈矣，軍皆遠來勞困，且宜暫息。」忠笑曰：「不然；此天賜奇功，不取是逆天也。」言畢，鼓譟大進。韓浩引兵來戰。黃忠揮刀直取浩，只一合，斬浩於馬下。蜀兵大喊，殺上山來。張郃、夏侯尚急引軍來迎。忽聽山後大喊，火光沖天而起，上下通紅。夏侯德提兵來救火時，正遇老將嚴顏，手起刀落，斬夏侯德於馬下。原來黃忠預先使嚴顏引軍埋伏於山僻去處，只等黃忠軍到，卻來放火，柴草堆上一齊點著，烈燄飛騰，照耀山谷。\n\n嚴顏既斬夏侯德，從山後殺來。張郃、夏侯尚前後不能相顧，只得棄天蕩山，望定軍山投奔夏侯淵去了。黃忠、嚴顏守住天蕩山，捷音飛報成都。玄德聞之，眾將慶喜。法正曰：「昔曹操降張魯，定漢中，不因此勢以圖巴蜀，乃留夏侯淵、張郃二將屯守，而自引軍北還，此失計也。今張郃新敗，天蕩失守，主公若乘此時，舉大兵親往征之，漢中可定也。既定漢中，然後練兵積粟，觀釁伺隙，進可討賊，退可自守。此天與之時，不可失也。」玄德、孔明皆深然之，遂傳令趙雲、張飛為先鋒。玄德與孔明親自引兵十萬，擇日圖漢中；傳檄各處，嚴加提備。\n\n時建安二十三年，秋七月吉日。玄德大軍出葭萌關下營，召黃忠、嚴顏到寨，厚賞之。玄德曰：「人皆言將軍老矣，惟軍師獨知將軍之能。今果立奇功。但今漢中定軍山，乃南鄭保障，糧草積聚之所；若得定軍山，陽平一路，無足憂矣。將軍還敢取定軍山否？」黃忠慨然應諾，便要領兵前去。孔明急止之曰：「老將軍雖然英勇，然夏侯淵非張郃之比也。淵深通韜略，善曉兵機。曹操倚之為西涼藩蔽；先曾屯兵長安，拒馬孟起；今又屯兵漢中。操不託他人，而獨託淵者，以淵有將才也。今將軍雖勝張郃，未卜能勝夏侯淵。吾欲酌量著一人去荊州，替回關將軍來，方可敵之。」\n\n忠奮然答曰：「昔廉頗年八十，尚食斗米，肉十斤，諸侯畏其勇，不敢侵犯趙界，何況黃忠未及七十乎？軍師言吾老，吾今並不用副將，只將本部兵三千人去，立斬夏侯淵首級，納於麾下。」孔明再三不容。黃忠只是要去。孔明曰：「即將軍要去，吾使一人為監軍同去，若何？」正是：\n請將須行激將法，少年不若老年人。\n未知其人是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 71\n\n第七十一回 占對山黃忠逸待勞 據漢水趙雲寡勝眾\n\n卻說孔明分付黃忠：「你既要去，吾教法正助你。凡事計議而行。吾隨後撥人馬來接應。」黃忠應允，和法正領本部兵去了。孔明告玄德曰：「此老將不著言語激他，雖去不能成功。他今既去，須撥人馬前去接應。」乃喚趙雲將一枝人馬，從小路出奇兵接應：「黃忠若勝，不必出戰；倘忠有失，即去救應。」又遣劉封、孟達：「領三千兵於山中險要去處，多立旌旗，以壯我兵之聲勢，令敵人驚疑。」三人各自領兵去了。又差人往下辨，授計與馬超，令他如此而行。又差嚴顏往巴西閬中守隘，替張飛、魏延來同取漢中。\n\n卻說張郃與夏侯尚來見夏侯淵，說：「天蕩山已失，折了夏侯德、韓浩。今聞劉備親自領兵來取漢中，可速奏魏王，早發精兵猛將，前來策應。」夏侯淵便差人報知曹洪。洪星夜前到許昌，稟知曹操。操大驚，急聚文武商議發兵救漢中。長史劉曄進曰：「漢中若失，中原震動。大王休辭勞苦，必須親自征討。」操自悔曰：「恨當時不用卿言，以致如此！」忙傳令旨，起兵四十萬親征。時建安二十三年秋七月也。曹操兵分三路而進：前部先鋒夏侯惇，操自領中軍，使曹休押後。三軍陸續起行。操騎白馬金鞍，玉帶錦衣。武士手執大紅羅銷金傘蓋。左右金瓜銀鉞，鐙棒戈矛。打日月龍鳳旌旗。護駕龍虎官軍二萬五千，分為五隊，每隊五千，按青黃赤白黑五色。旗旛甲馬，並依本色。光輝燦爛，極其雄壯。\n\n兵出潼關，操在馬上，望見一簇林木，極其茂盛，問近侍曰：「此何處也﹖」答曰：「此名藍田。林木之間，乃蔡邕莊也。今邕女蔡琰，與其夫董祀居此。」原來操與蔡邕相善。先時其女蔡琰，乃衛道玠之妻；後被北方擄去，於北地生二子，作胡笳十八拍，流入中原。操深憐之，使人持千金入北方贖之。左賢王懼操之勢，送蔡琰還漢。操乃以琰配董祀為妻。\n\n當日到莊前，因想起蔡邕之事，令軍馬先行，操引近侍百餘騎，到莊門下馬。時董祀出仕於外，止有蔡琰在家。琰聞操至，忙出迎接。操至堂，琰起居畢，侍立於側。操偶見壁間懸一碑文圖軸，起身觀之，問於蔡琰。琰答曰：「此乃曹娥之碑也，昔和帝時，上虞有一巫者，名曹旴，能娑婆樂神；五月五日，醉舞舟中，墮江而死。其女年十四歲，遶江啼哭七晝夜，跳入波中；後五日，負父屍浮於江面；里人葬之江邊。上虞令度尚奏聞朝廷，表為孝女。度尚令邯鄲淳作文鐫碑以記其事。時邯鄲淳年方十三歲，文不加點，一揮而就，立石墓側，時人奇之。妾父蔡邕聞而往觀，時日已暮，乃於暗中以手摸碑文而讀之，索筆大書八字於其背。後人鐫石，並未鐫此八字。」操讀八字云：「黃絹幼婦，外孫齏臼。」操問琰曰：「汝解此意否﹖」琰曰：「雖先人遺筆，妾實不解其意。」操回顧眾謀士曰：「汝等解否？」眾皆不能答。於內一人出曰：「某已解其意。」操視之，乃主簿楊修也。操曰：「卿且勿言，容吾思之。」遂辭了蔡琰，引眾出莊。上馬行三里，忽省悟，笑謂修曰：「卿試言之。」修曰：「此隱語耳。黃縜乃顏色之絲也。色傍加絲，是『絕』字。幼婦者，少女也。女傍少字，是『妙』字。外孫乃女之子也。女傍子字，是『好』字。齏臼乃五辛之器也。受傍辛字，是『辭』字。總而言之，是『絕妙好辭』四字。」操大驚曰：「正合孤意！」眾皆歎羡楊修才識之敏。\n\n不一日，軍至南鄭。曹洪接著，備言張郃之事。操曰：「非郃之罪，勝負乃兵家常事耳。」洪曰：「目今劉備使黃忠攻打定軍山，夏侯淵知大王兵至，固守未曾出戰。」操曰：「若不出戰，是示懦也。」便差人持節到定軍山，教夏侯淵進兵。劉瞱諫曰：「淵性太剛，恐中奸計。」操乃手書與之。使命持節到淵營，淵接入。使者出書，淵拆視之。略曰：「凡為將者，當以剛柔相濟，不可徒恃其勇。若但任勇，則是一夫之敵耳。吾今屯大軍於南鄭，欲觀卿之『妙才』，勿辱二字可也。」\n\n夏侯淵覽畢大喜，打發使命回訖，乃與張郃商議曰：「今魏王率大兵屯於南鄭，以討劉備。吾與汝久守此地，豈能建立功業？來日吾出戰，務要生擒黃忠。」張郃曰：「黃忠謀勇兼備，況有法正相助，不可輕敵。此間山路險峻，只宜堅守。」淵曰：「若他人建了功勞，吾與汝有何面目見魏王耶？汝只守山，吾去出戰。」遂下令曰：「誰敢出哨誘敵？」夏侯尚曰：「吾願往。」淵曰：「汝去出哨，與黃忠交戰，只宜輸，不宜贏。吾有妙計，如此如此。」尚受令，引三千軍離定軍山大寨前行。\n\n卻說黃忠與法正屯兵於定軍山口，累次挑戰，夏侯淵堅守不出；欲要進攻，又恐山路危險，難以料敵，只得據守。是日，忽報山上曹兵下來搦戰。黃忠恰待引兵出迎，牙將陳式曰：「將軍休動，某願當之。」忠大喜，遂令陳式引軍一千出山口列陣。夏侯尚兵至，遂與交鋒。不數合，尚詐敗而走。式趕去，行到半路，被兩山上擂石砲石，打將下來，不能前進。正欲回時，背後夏侯淵引兵突出，陳式不能抵當，被夏侯淵生擒回寨。部卒多降。有敗軍逃得性命，回報黃忠，說陳式被擒。忠慌與法正商議。正曰：「淵為人輕躁，恃勇少謀；可激勵士卒，拔寨前進，步步為營，誘淵來戰而擒之。此乃『反客為主』之法。」\n\n忠用其謀，將應有之物，盡賞三軍，歡聲滿谷，願效死戰。黃忠即日拔寨而進，步步為營；每營住數日，又進。淵聞知。欲出戰。張郃曰：「此乃『反客為主』之計，不可出戰；戰則有失。」淵不從，令夏侯尚領數千兵出戰，直到黃忠寨前。忠上馬提刀出迎，與夏侯尚交馬，只一合，生擒夏侯尚歸寨。餘皆敗走，回報夏侯淵。淵急使人到黃忠寨，言願將陳式來換夏侯尚。忠約定來日陣前相換。\n\n次日，兩軍皆到山谷闊處，布成陣勢。黃忠、夏侯淵各立馬於本陣門旗之下。黃忠帶著夏侯尚，夏侯淵帶著陳式，各不與袍鎧，只穿蔽體薄衣。一聲鼓響，陳式、夏侯尚各望本陣奔回。夏侯尚比及到陣門時，被黃忠一箭，射中後心。尚帶箭而回。淵大怒，驟馬逕取黃忠。忠正要激淵廝殺。兩將交馬，戰到二十餘合，曹營內忽然鳴金收兵。淵慌撥馬而回，被忠乘勢殺了一陣。淵回陣問押陣官：「為何鳴金？」答曰：「某見山凹中有蜀兵旗旛數處，恐是伏兵，故急招將軍回。」淵信其說，遂堅守不出。\n\n黃忠追到定軍山下，與法正商議。正以手指曰：「定軍山西，巍然有一座高山，四下皆是險道。此山足可下視定軍山之虛實。將軍若取得此山，定軍山只在掌中也。」忠仰見山頭稍平，山上有些少人馬。是夜二更，忠引軍士鳴金擊鼓，直殺上山頂。此山有夏侯淵部將杜襲把守，止有數百餘人。當時見黃忠大隊擁上，只得棄山而走。忠得了山頂，正與定軍山相對。法正曰：「將軍可守在半山，某居山頂。待夏侯淵兵至，吾舉白旗為號，將軍卻按兵勿動；待他倦怠無備，吾卻舉起紅旗，將軍便下山擊之：以逸待勞，必當取勝。」忠大喜，從其計。\n\n卻說杜襲引軍逃回，見夏侯淵，說黃忠奪了對山。淵大怒曰；「黃忠占了對山，不容我不出戰。」張郃諫曰：「此乃法正之謀也。將軍不可出戰，只宜堅守。」淵曰：「占了吾對山，觀吾虛實，如何不出戰﹖」郃苦諫不聽。淵分軍圍住對山，大罵挑戰。法正在山上舉起白旗；任從夏侯淵百般辱罵，黃忠只不出戰。午時以後，法正見曹兵倦怠，銳氣已墮，多下馬坐息，乃將紅旗招展。鼓角齊鳴，喊聲大震。黃忠一馬當先，馳下山來，猶如天崩地塌之勢。夏侯淵措手不及，被黃忠趕到麾蓋之下，大喝一聲，猶如雷吼。淵未及相迎，黃忠寶刀已落，連頭帶肩，砍為兩段。後人有詩讚黃忠曰：\n蒼頭臨大敵，皓首逞神威。\n力趁雕弓發，風迎雪刃揮。\n雄聲如虎吼，駿馬似龍飛。\n獻馘功勳重，開疆展帝畿。\n\n黃忠斬了夏侯淵，曹兵大潰，各自逃生。黃忠乘勢去奪定軍山，張郃領兵來迎。忠與陳式兩人夾攻，混殺一陣，張郃敗走。忽然山傍閃出一彪人馬，當住去路；為首一員大將，大叫：「常山趙子龍在此！」張郃大驚，引敗軍奪路，望定軍山而走。只見前面一枝兵來迎，乃杜襲也。襲曰：「今定軍山已被劉封、孟達奪了。」郃大驚，遂與杜襲引敗兵到漢水紮營；一面令人飛報曹操。操聞淵死，放聲大哭，方悟管輅所言：「三八縱橫」，乃建安二十四年也；「黃豬遇虎」，乃歲在己亥正月也；「定軍之南」，乃定軍山之南也；「傷折一股」，乃淵與操有兄弟之親情也。操令人尋管輅時，不知何處去了。操深恨黃忠，遂親統率大軍，來定軍山與夏侯淵報讎，令徐晃作先鋒。行到漢水，張郃、杜襲接著曹操。二將曰：「今定軍山已失，可將米倉山糧草移於北山寨中屯積，然後進兵。」曹操依允。\n\n卻說黃忠斬了夏侯淵首級，來葭萌關上見玄德獻功。玄德大喜，加忠為征西大將軍，設宴慶賀。忽牙將張著來報說：「曹操自引大軍二十萬，來與夏侯淵報讎。目今張郃在米倉山搬運糧草，移於漢水北山腳下。」孔明曰：「今操引大兵至此，恐糧草不敷，故勒兵不進；若得一人深入其境，燒其糧草，奪其輜重，則操之銳氣挫矣。」黃忠曰：「老夫願當此任。」孔明曰：「操非夏侯淵之比，不可輕敵。」玄德曰：「夏侯淵雖是總帥，乃一勇夫耳，安及張郃？若斬得張郃，勝斬夏侯淵十倍也。」忠奮然曰：「吾願往斬之。」孔明曰：「你可與趙子龍同領一枝兵去；凡事計議而行，看誰立功。」忠應允便行。孔明就令張著為副將同去。\n\n雲謂忠曰：「今操引二十萬眾，分屯十營，將軍在主公前要去奪糧，非小可之事。將軍當用何策？」忠曰：「看我先去，如何？」雲曰：「等我先去。」忠曰：「我是主將，你是副將，如何爭先？」雲曰：「我與你都一般為主公出力，何必計較？我二人拈鬮，拈著的先去。」忠依允。當時黃忠拈著先去。雲曰：「既將軍先去，某當相助。可約定時刻。如將軍依時而還，某按兵不動；若將軍過時而不還，某即引軍來接應。」忠曰：「公言是也。」於是二人約定午時為期。雲回本寨，謂部將張翼曰：「黃漢升約定明日去奪糧草，若午時不回，我當往助。吾營前臨漢水，地勢危險；我若去時，汝可謹守寨柵，不可輕動。」張翼應諾。\n\n卻說黃忠回到寨中，謂副將張著曰：「我斬了夏侯淵，張郃喪膽；吾明日領命去劫糧草，只留五百軍守營。你可助吾。今夜三更，盡皆飽食；四更離營，殺到北山腳下，先捉張郃，後劫糧草。」張著依令。當夜黃忠領人馬在前，張著在後，偷過漢水，直到北山之下。東方日出，見糧積如山。有些少軍士看守，見蜀兵到，盡棄而走。黃忠教馬軍一齊下馬，取柴堆於米糧之上。正欲放火。張郃兵到，與忠混戰一處。曹操聞知，急令徐晃接應。晃領兵前進，將黃忠困在垓心。張著引三百軍走脫，正要回寨，忽一枝兵撞出，攔住去路；為首大將，乃是文聘；後面曹兵又至，把張著圍住。\n\n卻說趙雲在營中，看看等到午時，不見忠回，急忙披挂上馬，引三千軍向前接應；臨行，謂張翼曰：「汝可堅守營寨。兩壁廂多設弓弩，以為準備。」翼連聲應諾。雲挺槍驟馬直殺往前去。迎頭一將攔住，乃文聘部將慕容烈也，拍馬舞刀來迎趙雲；被雲手起一槍刺死。曹兵敗走。雲直殺入重圍，又一枝兵截住；為首乃魏將焦柄。雲喝問曰：「蜀兵何在？」炳曰：「已殺盡矣！」雲大怒，驟馬一槍又刺死焦柄。殺散餘兵，直至北山之下，見張郃、徐晃兩人圍住黃忠，軍士被困多時。雲大喊一聲，挺槍驟馬，殺入重圍；左衝右突，如入無人之境；那槍渾身上下，若舞梨花；遍體紛紛，如飄瑞雪。張郃、徐晃心驚膽戰，不敢迎戰。雲救出黃忠，且戰且走；所到之處，無人敢阻。操於高處望見，驚問眾將曰：「此何人也﹖」有識者告曰：「此乃常山趙子龍也。」操曰：「昔日當陽長阪英雄尚在！」急傳命曰：「所到之處，不許輕敵。」趙雲救了黃忠，殺透重圍，有軍士指曰：「東南上圍的，必是副將張著。」雲不回本寨，遂望東南殺來。所到之處，但見「常山趙雲」四字旗號，曾在當陽長阪知其勇者，互相傳說，盡皆逃竄。雲又救了張著。\n\n曹操見雲東衝西突，所向無前，莫敢迎敵，救了黃忠，又救了張著，奮然大怒，自領左右將士來趕趙雲。雲已殺回本寨。部將張翼接著，望見後面塵起，知是曹兵追來。即謂雲曰：「追兵漸近，可令軍士閉上寨門，上敵樓防護。」雲喝曰：「休閉寨門，汝豈不知吾昔在當陽長阪時，單槍匹馬，覷曹兵八十三萬如草芥！今有軍有將，又何懼哉！」遂撥弓拏手於寨外壕中埋伏；將營內旗槍，盡皆倒偃；金鼓不鳴。雲匹馬單槍，立於營門之外。\n\n卻說張郃、徐晃領兵追至蜀寨，天色已暮；見寨中偃旗息鼓，又見趙雲匹馬單槍，立於營外，寨門大開，二將不敢前進。正疑之間，曹操親到，急催督眾軍向前。眾軍聽令，大喊一聲，殺奔營前；見趙雲全然不動，曹兵翻身就回。趙雲把槍一招，壕中弓拏齊發。時天色昏黑，正不知蜀兵多少。操先撥馬回走。只聽得後面喊聲大震，鼓角齊鳴，蜀兵趕來。曹兵自相踐踏；擁到漢水河邊，落水死者，不知其數。趙雲、黃忠、張著各引兵一枝，追殺甚急。操正奔走間，忽劉封、孟達率二枝兵，從米倉山路殺來，放火燒糧草。操棄了北山糧草，忙回南鄭。徐晃、張郃紮腳不住，亦棄本寨而走。趙雲占了曹寨，黃忠了糧草，漢水所得軍器無數，大獲勝捷，差人去報玄德。玄德遂同孔明前至漢水，問趙雲的部卒曰：「子龍如何廝殺？」軍士將子龍救黃忠拒漢水之事，細述一遍。玄德大喜，看了山前山後險峻之路，欣然謂孔明曰：「子龍一身都是膽也！」後人有詩讚曰：\n昔日戰長阪，威風猶未減。\n突陣顯英雄，被圍施勇敢。\n鬼哭與神號，天驚並地慘。\n常山趙子龍，一身都是膽！\n\n於是玄德號子龍為虎威將軍，大勞將士，歡宴至晚。忽報曹操復遣大軍從斜谷小路而進，來取漢水。玄德笑曰：「操此來無能為也。我料必得漢水矣。」乃率兵於漢水之西以迎之。曹操命徐晃為先鋒，前來決戰。帳前一人出曰：「某深知地理，願助徐將軍同去破蜀。」\n\n操視之，乃巴西宕渠人也；姓王，名平，字子均；見充牙門將軍。操大喜，遂命王平為副先鋒，相助徐晃。操屯兵於定軍山北。徐晃、王平引軍至漢水，晃令前軍渡水列陣。平曰：「軍若渡水，倘要急退，如之奈何﹖」晃曰：「昔韓信背水為陣，所謂『置之死地而後生』也。」平曰：「不然。昔者韓信料敵人無謀而用此計。今將軍能料趙雲、黃忠之意否？」晃曰：「汝可引步軍拒敵，看我引馬軍破之。」遂令搭起浮橋，隨即過河來戰蜀兵。正是：\n魏人妄意宗韓信，蜀相那知是子房？\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 72\n\n第七十二回 諸葛亮智取漢中 曹阿瞞兵退斜谷\n\n卻說徐晃引軍渡漢水，王平苦諫不聽，渡過漢水紮營。黃忠、趙雲告玄德曰：「某等各引本部兵去迎曹兵。」玄德應允。 二人引兵而行。忠謂雲曰：「今徐晃恃勇而來，且休與敵；待日暮兵疲，你我分兵兩路擊之可也。」雲然之，各引一軍據住寨柵。徐晃引兵從辰時搦戰，直至申時，蜀兵不動。晃盡教弓弩手向前，望蜀營射去。黃忠謂趙雲曰：「徐晃令弓弩射者，其軍必將退也；可乘時擊之。」言未已，忽報曹兵後隊果然退動。於是蜀營鼓聲大震：黃忠領兵左出，趙雲領兵右出。兩下夾攻，徐晃大敗。軍士逼入漢水，死者無數。晃死戰得脫，回營責王平曰：「汝見吾軍勢將危，如何不救？」平曰：「我若來救，此寨亦不能保。我曾諫公休去，公不肯聽，以致此敗。」晃大怒，欲殺王平。平當夜引本部軍就營中放起火來，曹兵大亂，徐晃棄營而走。王平渡漢水來投趙雲，雲引見玄德。王平盡言漢水地理。玄德大喜曰：「孤得王子均，取漢中無疑矣。」遂命王平為偏將軍，領鄉導使。\n\n卻說徐晃逃回見操，說王平反去降劉備矣。操大怒，親統大軍來奪漢水寨柵。趙雲恐孤軍難立，遂退於漢水之西。兩軍隔水相拒。玄德與孔明來觀形勢。孔明見漢水上流頭，有一帶土山，可伏千餘人；乃回到營中，喚趙雲分付：「汝可引五百人，皆帶鼓角，伏於土山之下；或半夜，或黃昏，只聽我營中砲響，砲響一番，擂鼓一番，只不要出戰。」子龍受計去了。孔明卻在高山上暗窺。\n\n次日，曹兵到來搦戰，蜀營中一人不出，弓弩亦都不發。曹兵自回。當夜更深，孔明見曹營燈火方息，軍士歇定，遂放號。子龍聽得，令鼓角齊鳴。曹兵驚慌，只疑劫寨。及至出營，不見一軍。方纔回營欲歇，號又響，鼓角又鳴，吶喊震地，山谷應聲。曹兵徹夜不安。一連三夜，如此驚疑，操心怯，拔寨退三十里，就空闊處紮營。孔明笑曰：「曹操雖知兵法，不知詭計。」遂請玄德親渡漢水，背水結營。玄德問計，孔明曰：「可如此如此。」\n\n曹操見玄德背水下寨，心中疑惑，使人來下戰書。孔明批來日決戰。次日，兩軍會於中路五界山前，列成陣勢。操出馬立於門旗下，兩行布列龍鳳旌旗，擂鼓三通，喚玄德答話。玄德引劉封、孟達並川中諸將而出。操揚鞭大罵曰：「劉備忘恩失義、反叛朝廷之賊！」玄德曰：「吾乃大漢宗親，奉詔討賊。汝上弒母后，自立為王，僭用天子鑾輿，非反而何？」操怒，命徐晃出馬來戰。劉封出迎。交戰之時，玄德先走入陣。封敵晃不住，撥馬便走。操下令：「捉得劉備，便為西川之王。」大軍齊吶喊殺過陣來。蜀兵望漢水而逃，盡棄營寨；馬匹軍器，丟滿道上。曹軍皆爭取。操急鳴金收軍。眾將曰：「某等正待捉劉備，大王何故收軍？」操曰：「吾見蜀兵背漢水安營，其可疑一也；多棄馬匹軍器，其可疑二也。可急退軍，休取衣物。」遂下令曰：「妄取一物者立斬。火速退兵。」曹兵方回頭時，孔明號旗舉起：玄德中軍領兵便出，黃忠左邊殺來，趙雲右邊殺來。曹兵大潰而逃，孔明連夜追趕。\n\n操傳令軍回南鄭。只見五路火起：原來魏延、張飛得嚴顏代守閬中，分兵殺來，先得了南鄭。操心驚，望陽平關而走。玄德大兵追至南鄭、褒州。安民已畢，玄德問孔明曰：「曹操此來，何敗之速也？」孔明曰：「操平生為人多疑，雖能用兵，疑則多敗。吾以疑兵勝之。」玄德曰：「今操退守陽平關，其勢已孤，先生將何策以退之？」孔明曰：「亮已算定了。」便差張飛、魏延分兵兩路去截曹操糧道，令黃忠、趙雲分兵兩路去放火燒山。四路軍將，各引鄉導官軍去了。\n\n卻說曹操退守陽平關，令軍哨探。回報曰：「今蜀兵將遠近小路，盡皆塞斷；砍柴去處，盡放火燒絕；不知兵在何處。」操正疑惑間，又報張飛、魏延分兵劫糧。操問曰：「誰敢敵張飛？」許褚曰：「某願往！」操令許褚引一千精兵，去陽平關路上護接糧草。解糧官接著，喜曰：「若非將軍到此，糧不得到陽平矣。」遂將車上的酒肉，獻與許褚。褚痛飲，不覺大醉，便乘酒興，催糧車行。解糧官曰：「日已暮矣，前褒州之地，山勢險惡，未可過去。」褚曰：「吾有萬夫之勇，豈懼他人哉！今夜乘著月色，正好使糧車行走。」許褚當先，橫刀縱馬，引軍前進。二更以後，往褒州路上而來。行至半路，忽山凹裏鼓角震天，一枝軍當住。為首大將，乃張飛也；挺矛縱馬，直取許褚。褚舞刀來迎，卻因酒醉，敵不住張飛；戰不數合，被飛一矛刺中肩膀，翻身落馬；軍士急忙救起，退後便走。張飛盡奪糧草車輛而回。\n\n卻說眾將保著許褚，回見曹操。操令醫士療治金瘡，一面親自提兵來與蜀兵決戰。玄德引軍出迎。兩陣對圓，玄德令劉封出馬。操罵曰：「賣履小兒，常使假子拒敵！吾若喚黃鬚兒來，汝假子為肉泥矣！」劉封大怒，挺槍驟馬，逕取曹操。操令徐晃來迎，封詐敗而走。操引兵追趕，蜀兵營中，四下砲響，鼓角齊鳴。操恐有伏兵，急教退軍。曹兵自相踐踏，死者極多。奔回陽平關，方纔歇定，蜀兵趕到城下，東門放火，西門吶喊；南門放火，北門擂鼓。操大懼，棄關而走。蜀兵從後追襲。操正走之間，前面張飛引一枝兵截住，趙雲引一枝兵從背後殺來，黃忠又引兵從褒州殺來。操大敗。諸將保護曹操，奪路而走。方逃至斜谷界口，前面塵頭忽起，一枝兵到。操曰：「此軍若是伏兵，吾休矣！」及兵將近，乃操次子曹彰也。\n\n彰字子文，少善騎射；膂力過人，能手格猛獸。操嘗戒之曰：「汝不讀書而好弓馬，此匹夫之勇，何足貴乎？」彰曰：「大丈夫當學衛青、霍去病，立功沙漠，長驅數十萬眾，縱橫天下；何能作博士耶？」操嘗問諸子之志。彰曰：「好為將。」操問：「為將何如？」彰曰：「披堅執銳，臨難不顧，身先士卒；賞必行，罰必信。」操大笑。建安二十三年，代郡烏桓反，操令彰引兵五萬討之；臨行戒之曰：「『居家為父子，受事為君臣』。法不徇情，爾宜深戒。」彰到代北，身先戰陣，直殺至桑乾，北方皆平；因聞操在陽平敗陣，故來助戰。操見彰至，大喜曰：「我黃鬚兒來，破劉備必矣！」遂勒兵復回，於斜谷界口安營。有人報玄德，言曹彰到。玄德問曰：「誰敢去戰曹彰？」劉封曰：「某願往。」孟達又說要去。玄德曰：「汝二人同去，看誰成功。」各引兵五千來迎：劉封在先，孟達在後。曹彰出馬與封交戰，只三合，封大敗而回。孟達引兵前進，方欲交鋒，只見曹兵大亂。原來馬超、吳蘭兩軍殺來，曹兵驚動。孟達引兵夾攻。馬超士卒，蓄銳日久，到此耀武揚威，勢不可當。曹兵敗走。曹彰正遇吳蘭，兩個交鋒，不數合，曹彰一戟刺吳蘭於馬下。三軍混戰。操收兵於斜谷界口紮住。\n\n操屯兵日久，欲要進兵，又被馬超拒守；欲收兵回，又恐被蜀兵恥笑，心中猶豫不決。適庖官進雞湯。操見碗中有雞肋，因而有感於懷。正沈吟間，夏侯惇入帳，稟請夜間口號。操隨口曰：「雞肋！雞肋！」惇傳令眾官，都稱「雞肋」。行軍主簿楊修，見傳「雞肋」二字，便教隨行軍士，各收拾行裝，準備歸程。有人報知夏侯惇。惇大驚，遂請楊修至帳中問曰：「公何收拾行裝？」修曰：「以今夜號令，便知魏王不日將退兵歸也：雞肋者，食之無肉，棄之有味。今進不能勝，退恐人笑，在此無益，不如早歸。來日魏王必班師矣。故先收拾行裝，免得臨行慌亂。」夏侯惇曰：「公真知魏王肺腑也！」遂亦收拾行裝。於是寨中諸將，無不準備歸計。當夜曹操心亂，不能穩睡，遂手提鋼斧，遶寨私行。只見夏侯惇寨內軍士，各準備行裝。操大驚，急回帳召惇問其故。惇曰：「主簿楊德祖，先知大王欲歸之意。」操喚楊修問之，修以雞肋之意對。操大怒曰：「汝怎敢造言，亂我軍心！」喝刀斧手推出斬之，將首級號令於轅門外。\n\n原來楊修為人恃才放曠，數犯曹操之忌。操嘗造花園一所；造成，操往觀之，不置褒貶，只取筆於門上書一「活」字而去。人皆不曉其意。修曰：「『門』內添『活』字，乃『闊』字也。丞相嫌園門闊耳。」於是再築牆圍。改造停當，又請操觀之。操大喜，問曰：「誰知吾意？」左右曰：「楊修也。」操雖稱美，心甚忌之。又一日，塞北送酥一盒至。操自寫「一合酥」三字於盒上，置之案頭。修入見之，竟取匙與眾分食訖。操問其故，修答曰：「盒上明書『一人一口酥』，豈敢違丞相之命乎？」操雖喜笑，而心惡之。\n\n操恐人暗中謀害己身，常分付左右：「吾夢中好殺人；凡吾睡著，汝等切勿近前。」一日，晝寢帳中，落被於地。一近侍慌取覆蓋。操躍起拔劍斬之，復上床睡；半晌而起，佯驚問：「何人殺吾近侍？」眾以實對。操痛哭，命厚葬之。人皆以為操果夢中殺人；惟修知其意，臨葬時指而歎曰：「丞相非在夢中，君乃在夢中耳！」操聞而愈惡之。\n\n操第三子曹植，愛修之才，常邀修談論，終夜不息。操與眾商議，欲立植為世子。曹丕知之，密請朝歌長吳質入內府商議；因恐有人知覺，乃用大簏藏吳質於中，只說是絹疋在內，載入府中。修知其事，逕來告操。操令人於丕府門伺察之。丕慌告吳質，質曰：「無憂也。明日用大簏裝絹再入以惑之。」丕如其言，以大簏載絹入。使者搜看簏中，果絹也，回報曹操。操因疑修譖害曹丕，愈惡之。\n\n操欲試曹丕、曹植之才幹。一日，令各出鄴城門；卻密使人分付門吏，令勿放出。曹丕先至。門吏阻之，丕只得退回。植聞知，問於修。修曰：「君奉王命而出，如有阻當者，竟斬之可也。」植然其言。及至門，門吏阻住。植叱曰：「吾奉王命，誰敢阻當！」立斬之。於是曹操以植為能。後有人告操曰：「此乃楊修之所教也。」操大怒，因此亦不喜植。\n\n修又嘗為曹植作答教十餘條，但操有問，植即依條答之。操每以軍國之事問植，植對答如流。操心中甚疑。後曹丕暗買植左右，偷答教來告操。操見了大怒曰：「匹夫安敢欺我耶！」此時已有殺修之心，今乃借惑亂軍心之罪殺之。修死年三十四歲。後人有詩曰： \n聰明楊德祖，世代繼簪纓。\n筆下龍蛇走，胸中錦繡成。\n開談驚四座，捷對冠群英。\n身死因才誤，非關欲退兵。\n\n曹操既殺楊修，佯怒夏侯惇，亦欲斬之。眾官告免。操乃叱退夏侯惇，下令來日進兵。\n\n次日，兵出斜谷界口，前面一軍相迎，為首大將乃魏延也。操招魏延歸降，延大罵。操令龐德出戰。二將正鬥間，曹寨內火起。人報馬超劫了中後二寨。操拔劍在手曰：「諸將退後者斬！」眾將努力向前。魏延詐敗而走，操方麾軍回戰馬超，自立馬於高阜處，看兩軍爭戰。忽一彪軍撞至面前，大叫：「魏延在此！」拈弓搭箭，射中曹操。操翻身落馬。延棄弓綽刀，驟馬上山坡來殺曹操。刺斜裏閃出一將，大叫：「休傷吾主！」視之，乃龐德也。德奮力向前，戰退魏延，保操前行。馬超已退。操帶傷歸寨：原來被魏延射中人中，折卻門牙兩個，急令醫士調治。方憶楊修之言，隨將修屍收回厚葬，就令班師；卻教龐德斷後。操臥於氈車之中，左右虎賁軍護衛而行。忽報斜谷山上兩邊火起，伏兵趕來。曹兵人人驚恐。正是： 　　\n依稀昔日潼關厄，彷彿當年赤壁危。 \n未知曹操性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 73\n\n第七十三回 玄德進位漢中王 雲長攻拔襄陽郡\n\n卻說曹操退兵至斜谷，孔明料他必棄漢中而走，故差馬超等諸將，分兵十數路，不時攻劫；因此操不能久住。又被魏延射了一箭，急急班師。三軍銳氣墮盡。前隊纔行，兩下火起，乃是馬超伏兵追趕。曹兵人人喪膽。操令軍士急行，曉夜奔走無停；直至京兆，方始安心。\n\n且說玄德命劉封、孟達、王平等，攻取上庸諸郡。申耽等聞操已棄漢中而走，遂皆投降。玄德安民已定，大賞三軍，人心大悅。於是眾將皆有推尊玄德為帝之心；未敢逕啟，卻來稟告諸葛軍師。孔明曰：「吾意已有定奪了。」隨引法正等入見玄德曰：「今曹操專權，百姓無主；主公仁義著於天下，今已撫有兩川之地，可以應天順人，即皇帝位，名正言順，以討國賊。事不宜遲，便請擇吉。」\n\n玄德大驚曰：「軍師之言差矣。劉備雖然漢之宗室，乃臣子也；若為此事，是反漢矣。」孔明曰：「非也。方今天下分崩，英雄並起，各霸一方，四海才德之士，捨死亡生而事其上者，皆欲攀龍附鳳，建立功名也。今主公避嫌守義，恐失眾人之望。願主公熟思之。」玄德曰：「要吾僭居尊位，吾必不敢。可再商議長策。」諸將齊言曰：「主公若只推卻，眾心解矣。」\n\n孔明曰：「主公平生以義為本，未肯便稱尊號。今有荊襄、兩川之地，可暫為漢中王。」玄德曰：「汝等雖欲尊吾為王，不得天子明詔，是僭也。」孔明曰：「今宜從權，不可拘執常理。」張飛大叫曰：「異姓之人，皆欲為君，何況哥哥乃漢朝宗派！莫說漢中王，就稱皇帝，有何不可！」玄德叱曰：「汝勿多言！」孔明曰：「主公宜從權變，先進位漢中王，然後表奏天子，未為遲也。」\n\n玄德再三推遲不過，只得依允。建安二十四年秋七月，築壇於沔陽，方圓九里，分布五方，各設旌旗儀仗。群臣皆依次序排列。許靖、法正請玄德登壇，進冠冕璽綬訖，面南而坐，受文武官員拜賀為漢中王。子劉禪立為王世子。封許靖為太傅，法正為尚書令。諸葛亮為軍師，總理軍國重事。封關羽、張飛、趙雲、馬超、黃忠為五虎大將軍；魏延為漢中太守。其餘各擬功勳定爵。\n\n玄德既為漢中王，遂修表一道，差人齎赴許都。表曰： \n備以具臣之才，荷上將之任，總督三軍，奉辭於外；不能掃除寇難，靖匡王室，久使陛下聖教陵遲；六合之內，否而未泰，惟憂反側，疢如疾首。\n\n曩者，董卓造為亂階，自是之後，群凶縱橫，殘剝海內。賴陛下聖德威臨，人臣同應，或忠義奮討，或上天降罰，暴逆並殪，以漸冰消。惟獨曹操，久未梟除，侵擅國權，恣心極亂。臣昔與車騎將軍董承圖謀討操，事機不密，承見陷害。臣播越失據，忠義不果，遂使操窮凶極逆。主后戮殺，皇子鴆害。雖糾合同盟，念在奮力；懦弱不武。歷年未效。常恐殞越，辜負國恩；寤寐永歎，夕惕若厲。\n\n今臣群僚，以為在昔虞書，敦敘九族，庶明勵冀，帝王相傳，此道不廢。周監二代，並建諸姬，實賴普、鄭夾輔之力。高祖龍興，尊王之弟，大啟九國，卒斬諸呂，以安大宗。今操惡直醜正，實繁有徒，包藏禍心，篡盜已顯；既宗室微弱，帝族無位，斟酌古式，依假權宜：上臣為大司馬漢中王。\n\n臣伏自三省，受國厚恩，荷任一方，陳力未效，所獲已過，不宜復忝高位，以重罪謗。群僚見逼，迫臣以義。臣退惟寇賊不梟，國難未已；宗廟傾危，社稷將墜；誠臣憂心碎首之日。若應權通變，以寧靜聖朝，雖赴水火，所不得辭。輒順眾議，拜受印璽，以崇國威。\n\n仰惟爵號，位高寵厚；俯思報效。憂深責重；驚怖惕息，如臨於谷，敢不盡力輸誠，獎勵六師，率齊群義，應天順時，撲討兇逆，以寧社稷？謹拜表以聞。\n\n表到許都，曹操在鄴郡聞知玄德自立為漢中王，大怒曰：「織蓆小兒，安敢如此！吾誓滅之！」即時傳令，盡起傾國之兵，赴兩川與漢中王決雌雄。一人出班諫曰：「大王不可因一時之怒，親勞車駕遠征。臣有一計，不須張弓隻箭，令劉備在蜀自受其禍；待其兵衰力盡，只須一將往征之，便可成功。」操視其人，乃司馬懿也。操喜問曰：「仲達有何高見？」懿曰：「江東孫權以妹嫁劉備，而又乘間竊取回去；劉備又據占荊州不還；彼此俱有切齒之恨。今可差一舌辯之士，齎書往說孫權，使興兵取荊州，劉備必發兩川之兵來救荊州。那時大王興兵去取漢川，令劉備首尾不能相救，勢必危矣。」\n\n操大喜，即修書令滿寵為使，星夜投江東來見孫權。權知滿寵到，遂與謀士商議。張昭進曰：「魏與吳本無讎；前因聽諸葛之說詞，致兩家連年征戰不息，生靈遭其塗炭。今滿伯寧來，必有講和之意，可以禮接之。」權依其言，令眾謀士接滿寵入城相見。禮畢，權以賓禮待寵。寵呈上操書，曰：「吳、魏自來無讎，皆因劉備之故，致生釁隙。魏王差某到此，約將軍攻取荊州，魏王以兵臨漢川，首尾夾擊。破劉之後，共分疆土，誓不相侵。」孫權覽書畢，設筵相待滿寵，送歸館舍安歇。\n\n權與眾謀士商議。顧雍曰：「雖是說詞，其中有理。今可一面送滿寵回，約會曹操，首尾相擊；一面使人過江探雲長動靜，方可行事。」諸葛瑾曰：「某聞雲長自到荊州，劉備娶與妻室，先生一子，次生一女。其女尚幼，未許字人。某願往與主公世子求婚。若雲長肯許，即與雲長計議共破曹操；若雲長不肯，然後助曹取荊州。」孫權用其謀，先送滿寵回許都；卻遣諸葛瑾為使，投荊州來。入城見雲長禮畢。雲長曰：「子瑜此來何意？」謹曰：「特來求結兩家之好。吾主吳侯有一子，甚聰明。聞將軍有一女，特來求親。兩家結好，併力破曹。此誠美事，請君侯思之。」雲長勃然大怒曰：「吾虎女安肯嫁犬子乎！不看汝弟之面，立斬汝首！再休多言！」遂喚左右逐出。\n\n瑾抱頭鼠竄，回見吳侯；不敢隱匿，遂以實告。權大怒曰：「何太無禮耶！」便喚張昭等武官員，商議取荊州之策。步騭曰：「曹操久欲篡漢，所懼者劉備也；今遣使來令吳興兵吞蜀，此嫁禍於吳也。」權曰：「孤亦欲取荊州久矣。」騭曰：「今曹仁見屯兵於襄陽、樊城，又無長江之險，旱路可取荊州，如何不取，卻令主公動兵？只此便見其心。主公可遣使去許都見操，令曹仁旱路先起兵取荊州，雲長必掣荊州之兵而取樊城。若雲長一動，主公可遣一將，暗取荊州，一舉可得矣。」權從其議，即時遣使過江，上書曹操，陳說此事。操大喜，發付使者先回，隨遣滿寵往樊城助曹仁為參謀官，商議動兵；一面馳檄東吳，令領兵水路接應，以取荊州。\n\n卻說漢中王令魏延總督軍馬，守禦東川。遂引百官回成都。差官起造宮廷，又置館舍，自成都至白水，建四百餘處館舍郵亭。廣積糧草，多造軍器，以圖進取中原。細作人探聽得曹操結連東吳，欲取荊州，即飛報入蜀。漢中王忙請孔明商議。孔明曰：「某已料曹操必有此謀；然吳中謀士極多，必教操令曹仁先興兵矣。」漢中王曰：「似此，如之奈何？」孔明曰：「可差使命就送官誥與雲長，令先起兵取樊城，使敵軍膽寒，自然瓦解矣。」\n\n漢中王大喜，即差前部司馬費詩為使，齎捧誥命投荊州來。雲長出郭，迎接入城。至公廳禮畢，雲長問曰：「漢中王封我何爵？」詩曰：「五虎大將之首。」雲長問：「那五虎將？」。詩曰：「關、張、趙、馬、黃是也。」雲長怒曰：「翼德吾弟也；孟起世代名家；子龍久隨吾兄，即吾弟也：位與吾相並，可也。黃忠何等人，敢與吾同列！大丈夫終不與老卒為伍！」遂不肯受印。詩笑曰：「將軍差矣。昔蕭何、曹參，與高祖同舉大事，最為親近，而韓信乃楚之亡將也；然信立位為王，居蕭、曹之上，未聞蕭、曹以此為怨。今漢中王雖有五虎將之封，而與將軍有兄弟之義，視同一體。將軍即漢中王，漢中王即將軍也。豈與諸人等哉？將軍受漢中王厚恩，當與同休戚，共禍福，不宜計較官號之高下。願將軍熟思之。」\n\n雲長大悟，乃再拜曰：「某之不明，非足下見教，幾誤大事。」即拜受印綬。費詩方出王旨，令雲長領兵取樊城。雲長領命，即時便差傅士仁、糜芳二人為先鋒，先引一軍於荊州城外屯紮；一面設宴城中，款待費詩。飲至二更，忽報城外寨中火起。雲長即披挂上馬，出城看時，乃是傅士仁、糜芳飲酒，帳後遺火，燒著火砲，滿營撼動，把軍器糧草，盡皆燒燬。雲長引兵救撲，至四更方纔火滅。\n\n雲長入城，召傅士仁、糜芳責之曰：「吾令汝二人作先鋒，不曾出師，先將許多軍器糧草燒燬，火砲打死本部軍馬；如此誤事，要你二人何用！」叱令斬之。費詩告曰：「未曾出師，先斬大將，於軍不利。可暫免其罪。」雲長怒氣不息，叱二人曰：「吾不看費司馬之面，必斬汝二人之首！」乃喚武士各杖四十，摘去先鋒印綬，罰糜芳守南郡，傅士仁守公安；且曰：「吾若得勝回來之日，稍有差池，二罪俱罰！」二人滿面羞慚，喏喏而去。雲長便令廖化為先鋒，關平為副將，自總中軍，馬良、伊籍為參軍，一同征進。先是有胡華之子胡班，到荊州來降投關公；公念其舊日相救之情，甚愛之。令隨費詩入川，見漢中王受爵。費詩辭別關公，帶了胡班自回蜀中去了。\n\n且說關公是日祭了帥字大旗，假寐於帳中。忽見一豬，其大如牛，渾身黑色，奔入帳中，逕咬雲長之足。雲長大怒，急拔劍斬之，聲如裂帛。霎然驚覺，乃是一夢，便覺左足陰陰疼痛；心中大疑，喚關平至，以夢告之。平對曰：「豬亦有龍象。龍附足，乃升騰之意，不必疑忌。」雲長聚眾官於帳下，告以夢兆。或言吉祥者，或言不祥者，眾論不一。雲長曰：「大丈夫年近六旬，即死亦何憾！」正言間，蜀使至，傳漢中王旨，拜雲長為前將軍，假節銊，都督荊襄九郡事。雲長受命訖，眾官拜賀曰：「此足見豬龍之瑞也。」於是雲長坦然不疑，遂起兵奔襄陽大路而來。\n\n曹仁正在城中，忽報雲長自領兵來。仁大驚，欲堅守不出。副將翟元曰：「今魏王令將軍約會東吳取荊州，今彼自來，是送死也，何故避之？」參謀滿寵諫：「吾素知雲長勇而有謀，未可輕敵。不如堅守，乃為上策。」驍將夏侯存曰：「此書生之言耳。豈不聞『水來土掩，將至兵迎』？我軍以逸代勞，自可取勝。」曹仁從其言，令滿寵守樊城，自領兵來迎雲長。雲長知曹兵來，喚關平、廖化二將，受計而往。與曹兵兩陣對圓。\n\n廖化出馬搦戰，翟元出迎。二將戰不多時，化詐敗撥馬便走，翟元從後追殺，荊州兵退二十里。次日，又來搦戰。夏侯存、翟元一齊出迎，荊州兵又敗。又追殺二十餘里，忽聽得背後喊聲大震，鼓角齊鳴。曹仁急命前軍速回，背後關平、廖化殺來，曹兵大亂。曹仁知是中計，先掣一軍飛奔襄陽；離城數里，前面繡旗招颭，雲長勒馬橫刀，攔住去路。曹仁膽戰心驚，不敢交鋒，望襄陽斜路而走。雲長不趕。須臾，夏侯存軍至，見了雲長，大怒，便與雲長交鋒；只一合，被雲長砍死。翟元便走，被關平趕上，一刀斬之。乘勢追殺，曹兵大半死於襄江之中。曹仁退守樊城。\n\n雲長得了襄陽，賞軍撫民。隨軍司馬王甫曰：「將軍一鼓而下襄陽，曹兵雖然喪膽，然以愚意論之：今東吳呂蒙屯兵陸口，常有吞併荊州之意；倘率兵逕取荊州，如何奈之？」雲長曰：「吾亦念及此。汝便可提調此事：去沿江上下，或二十里，或三十里，選高阜處置一烽火臺。每臺用五十軍守之。倘吳兵渡江，夜則明火，晝則舉煙為號。吾當親往擊之。」王甫曰：「糜芳、傅士仁守二隘口，恐不竭力；必須再得一人以總督荊州。」雲長曰：「吾已差治中潘濬守之，有何慮焉？」甫曰：「潘濬平生多忌而好利，不可任用。可差軍前都督糧料官趙累代之。趙累為人忠誠廉直，若用此人，萬無一失。」雲長曰：「吾素知潘濬為人，今既差定，不必更改。趙累現掌糧料，亦是重事。汝勿多疑，只與我築烽火臺去。」王甫怏怏拜辭而行。雲長令關平準備船隻渡襄江，攻打樊城。\n\n卻說曹仁折了二將，退守樊城，謂滿寵曰：「不聽公言，兵敗將亡，失卻襄陽，如之奈何？」寵曰：「雲長虎將，足智多謀，不可輕敵，只宜堅守。」正言間，人報雲長渡江而來，攻打樊城。仁大驚。寵曰：「只宜堅守。」部將呂常奮然曰：「某乞兵數千，願當來軍於襄江之內。」寵諫曰：「不可。」呂常怒曰：「據汝等文官之言，只宜堅守，何能退敵？豈不聞兵法云：『軍半渡可擊』？今雲長半渡襄江，何不擊之？若兵臨城下，將至壕邊，急難抵當矣。」仁即與兵二千，令呂常出樊城迎戰。呂常來至江口，只見前面繡旗開處，雲長橫刀出馬。呂常卻欲來迎。後面眾軍見雲長神威凜凜，不戰先走，呂常喝止不住。雲長混殺過來，曹兵大敗，馬步軍折其大半。敗殘軍奔入樊城，曹仁急差人求救。使命星夜至長安，將書呈上曹操，言：「雲長破了襄陽，現圍樊城甚急；望撥大將前來救援。」\n\n曹操指班部內一人而言曰：「汝可去解樊城之圍。」其人應聲而出。眾視之，乃于禁也。禁曰：「某求一將作先鋒，領兵同去。」操又問眾人曰：「誰敢作先鋒？」一人奮然出曰：「某願施犬馬之勞，生擒關某，獻於麾下。」操視之大喜。正是： \n未見東吳來伺隙，先看北魏又添兵。\n未知此人是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 74\n\n第七十四回　龐令明擡櫬決死戰　關雲長放水渰七軍\n\n卻說曹操欲使于禁赴樊城救援，問眾將誰敢作先鋒，一人應聲願往。操視之，乃龐德也。操大喜曰：「關某威震華夏，未逢對手；今遇令名，真勁敵也。」遂加于禁為征南將軍，加龐德為征西都先鋒，大起七軍，前往樊城。這七軍，皆北方強壯之士。兩員領軍將校：一名董衡，一名董超。當日引各頭目參拜于禁。董衡曰：「今將軍提七枝重兵，去解樊城之厄，期在必勝；乃用龐德為先鋒，豈不誤事。」禁驚問其故。衡曰：「龐德原係馬超手下副將，不得已而降魏；今其故主在蜀，職居『五虎上將』；況其親兄龐柔亦在西川為官；今使他為先鋒，是潑油救火也。將軍何不啟知魏王，別換一人去？」\n\n禁聞此語，遂連夜入府啟知曹操。操省悟，即喚龐德至階下，令納下先鋒印。德大驚曰：「某正欲與大王出力，何故不肯見用？」操曰：「孤本無猜疑；但今馬超現在西川，汝兄龐柔亦在西川，俱佐劉備；孤縱不疑，奈眾口何？」龐德聞之，免冠頓首，流血滿面而告曰：「某自漢中投降大王，每感厚恩；雖肝腦塗地，不能補報。大王何疑於德也？德昔在故鄉時，與兄同居；嫂甚不賢，德乘醉殺之；兄恨德入骨髓，誓不相見，恩已斷矣。故主馬超，有勇無謀，兵敗地亡，孤身入川，今與德各事其主，舊義已絕。德感大王恩遇，安敢萌異志？惟大王察之。」操乃扶起龐德，撫慰曰：「孤素知卿忠義，前言特以安眾人之心耳。卿可努力建功，卿不負孤，孤亦必不負卿也。」\n\n德拜謝回家，令匠人造一木櫬。次日，請諸友赴席，列櫬於堂。眾親友見之皆驚，問曰：「將軍出師，何用此不祥之物？」德舉盃謂親友曰：「吾受魏王厚恩，誓以死報。今去樊城，與關某決戰，我若不能殺彼，必為彼所殺；即不為彼所殺，我亦當自殺：故先備此櫬，以示無空回之理。」眾皆嗟歎。德喚其妻李氏與其子龐會出，謂其妻曰：「吾今為先鋒，義當效死疆場。我若死，汝好生看養吾兒。吾兒有異相，長大必當與吾報讎也。」妻子痛哭送別，德令扶櫬而行。臨行謂部將曰：「吾今去與關某死戰，我若被關某所殺，汝等急取吾屍置此櫬中；我若殺了關某，吾亦即取其首，置此櫬內，回獻魏王。」部將五百人皆曰：「將軍如此忠勇，某等敢不竭力相助？」於是引軍前進。有人將此言報知曹操。操喜曰：「龐德忠勇如此，孤何憂焉！」賈詡曰：「龐德恃血氣之勇，欲與關某決死戰，臣竊慮之。」操然其言，急令人傳旨戒龐德曰：「關某智勇雙全，切不可輕敵。可取則取，不可取則宜謹守。」龐德聞命，謂眾將曰：「大王何重視關某也？吾料此去，當挫關某三十年之聲價。」禁曰：「魏王之言，不可不從。」德奮然趲軍前至樊城，耀武揚威，鳴鑼擊鼓。\n\n卻說關公正坐帳中，忽探馬飛報：「曹操差于禁為將，領七枝精壯兵到來。前部先鋒龐德，軍前抬一木櫬，口出不遜之言，誓欲與將軍決一死戰。兵離城止三十里矣。」關公聞言，勃然變色，美髯飄動，大怒曰：「天下英雄，聞吾之名，無不畏服；龐德豎子，何敢藐視吾耶！關平一面攻打樊城，吾自去斬此匹夫，以雪吾恨！」平曰：「父親不可以泰山之重，與頑石爭高下。辱子願代父去戰龐德。」關公曰：「汝試一往，吾隨後便來接應。」\n\n關平出帳，提刀上馬，領兵來迎龐德。兩陣對圓，魏營一面皂旗上大書「南安龐德」四個白字。龐德青袍銀鎧，鋼刀白馬，立於陣前；背後五百軍兵緊隨，步卒數人肩抬木櫬而出。關平大罵龐德：「背主之賊！」龐德問部卒曰：「此何人也？」或答曰：「此關公義子關平也。」德叫曰：「吾奉魏王旨，來取汝父之首！汝乃疥癩小兒，吾不殺汝！快喚汝父來！」平大怒，縱馬舞刀，來取龐德。德橫刀來迎。戰三十合，不分勝負，兩家各歇。\n\n早有人報知關公。公大怒，令廖化去攻樊城，自己親來迎敵龐德。關平接著，言與龐德交戰，不分勝負。關公隨即橫刀出馬，大叫曰：「關雲長在此，龐德何不早來受死！」鼓聲響處，龐德出馬曰：「吾奉魏王旨，特來取汝首！恐汝不信，備櫬在此。汝若怕死，早下馬受降！」關公大罵曰：「量汝一匹夫，又何能為！可惜我青龍刀斬汝鼠賊！」縱馬舞刀，來取龐德。德輪刀來迎。二將戰有百餘合，精神倍長。兩軍各看得癡呆了。魏軍恐龐德有失，急令鳴金收軍，關平恐父年老，亦急鳴金。二將各退。龐德歸寨，對眾曰：「人言關公英雄，今日方信也。」正言間，于禁至。相見畢，禁曰：「聞將軍戰關公，百合之上，未得便宜，何不且退軍避之？」德奮然曰：「魏王命將軍為大將，何太弱也？吾來日與關某共決一死，誓不退避！」禁不敢阻而回。\n\n卻說關公回寨，謂關平曰：「龐德刀法慣熟，真吾敵手。」平曰：「俗云：『初生之犢不懼虎。』父親縱然斬了此人，只是西羌一小卒耳；倘有疏虞，非所以重伯父之託也。」關公曰：「吾不殺此人，何以雪恨？吾意已決，再勿多言！」次日，上馬引兵前進。龐德亦引兵來迎，兩陣對圓，二將齊出，更不打話，出馬交鋒。鬥至五十餘合，龐德撥回馬拖刀而走。關公從後追趕。關平恐有疏失，亦隨後趕去。關公口中大罵：「龐賊欲使拖刀計，吾豈懼汝？」原來龐德虛作拖刀勢，卻把刀就鞍鞽挂住，偷拽雕弓，搭上箭，射將來。關平眼快，見龐德拽弓，大叫：「賊將休放冷箭！」關公急睜眼看時，弓弦響處，箭早到來；躲閃不及，正中左臂。關平馬到，救父回營。\n\n龐德勒回馬輪刀趕來，忽聽得本營鑼聲大震。德恐後軍有失，急勒馬回。原來于禁見龐德射中關公，恐他成了大功，滅禁威風，故鳴金收軍。龐德回馬，問何故鳴金。于禁曰：「魏王有戒：關公智勇雙全。他雖中箭，只恐有詐，故鳴金收軍。」德曰：「若不收軍，吾已斬了此人也。」禁曰：「緊行無好步，當緩圖之。」龐德不知于禁之意，只懊悔不已。\n\n卻說關公回營，拔了箭頭。幸得箭射不深，用金瘡藥敷之。關公痛恨龐德，謂眾將曰：「吾誓報此一箭之讎！」眾將對曰：「將軍且待安息幾日，然後與戰未遲。」次日，人報龐德引兵搦戰。關公就要出戰。眾將勸住。龐德令小軍毀罵。關平把住隘口，分付眾將休報知關公。龐德搦戰十餘日，無人出迎，乃與于禁商議曰：「眼見關公箭瘡舉發，不能動作；不若乘此機會，統七軍一擁殺入寨中，可救樊城之圍。」于禁恐龐德成功，只把魏王戒旨相推，不肯動兵。龐德累欲動兵，于禁只是不允；乃移七軍轉過山口，離樊城北十里，依山下寨。禁自領兵截斷大路，令龐德屯兵於谷後，使德不能進兵成功。\n\n卻說關平見關公箭瘡已合，甚是喜悅。忽聽得于禁移七軍於樊城之北下寨，未知其謀，即報知關公。公遂上馬，引數騎上高阜處望之，見樊城城上旗號不整，軍士慌亂；城北十里山谷之內，屯著軍馬；又見襄江水勢甚急。看了半晌，喚鄉導官問曰：「樊城北十里山谷，是何地名？」對曰：「罾口川也。」關公大喜曰：「于禁必為我擒矣。」眾軍士問曰：「將軍何以知之？」關公曰：「『魚』入『罾口』，豈能久乎？」諸將未信。公回本寨。時值八月秋天，驟雨數日。公令人預備船筏，收拾水具。關平問曰：「陸地相持，何用水具？」公曰：「非汝所知也。于禁七軍不屯於廣易之地，而聚於罾口川險隘之處；方今秋雨連綿，襄江之水，必然泛漲；吾已差人堰住各處水口，待水發時，乘高就船，放水一渰，樊城、罾口川之兵，皆為魚鱉矣。」關平拜服。\n\n卻說魏軍屯於罾口川，連日大雨不止。督將成何來見于禁曰：「大軍屯於川口，地勢甚低；雖有土山，離營稍遠，今秋雨連綿，軍士艱辛。近有人報說荊州兵移於高阜處，又於漢水口預備戰筏；倘江水泛漲，我軍危矣。宜早為計。」于禁叱曰：「匹夫惑吾軍心耶！再有多言者斬之！」成何羞慚而退，卻來見龐德，說此事。德曰：「汝所見甚當。于將軍不肯移兵，吾明日自移軍屯於他處。」計議方定，是夜風雨大作。龐德坐在帳中，只聽得萬馬爭奔，征鼙震地。德大驚，急出帳上馬看時，四面八方，大水驟至；七軍亂竄，隨波逐浪者，不計其數；平地水深丈餘。于禁、龐德與諸將各登小山避水。比及平明，關公及眾將皆搖旗鼓譟，乘大船而來。于禁見四下無路，左右止有五六十人，料不能逃，口稱願降。關公令盡去衣甲，拘收入船，然後來擒龐德。\n\n時龐德並二董及成何，與步卒五百人，皆無衣甲，立在堤上。見關公來，龐德全無懼怯，奮然前來接戰。關公將船四面圍定，軍士一齊放箭，射死魏兵大半。董衡、董超見勢已危，乃告龐德曰：「軍士折傷大半，四下無路，不如投降。」龐德大怒曰：「吾受魏王厚恩，豈肯屈節於人！」遂親斬董衡、董超於前，厲聲曰：「再說降者，以此二人為例！」於是眾皆奮力禦敵。自平明戰至日中，勇力倍增。關公催四面急攻，矢石如雨。德令軍士用短兵接戰。德回顧成何曰：「吾聞『勇將不怯死以苟免，壯士不毀節以求生。』今日乃我死日也。汝可努力死戰。」成何依令向前，被關公一箭射落水中。眾軍皆降，止有龐德一人力戰。正遇荊州數十人，駕小船近堤來，德提刀飛身一躍，早上小船，立殺十餘人，餘皆棄船赴水逃命。龐德一手提刀，一手使短棹，欲向樊城而走。只見上流頭，一將撐大筏而至，將小船撞翻，龐德落於水中。船上那將跳下水去，生擒龐德上船。眾視之，擒龐德者，乃周倉也。倉素知水性，又在荊州住了數年，愈加慣熟；更兼力大，因此擒了龐德。于禁所領七軍，皆死於水中。其會水者料無去路，亦俱投降。後人有詩曰： \n夜半征鼙響震天，襄樊平地作深淵。\n關公神算誰能及？華夏威名萬古傳！\n\n關公回到高阜去處，升帳而坐。群刀手押過于禁來。禁拜伏於地，乞哀請命。關公曰：「汝怎敢抗吾？」禁曰：「上命差遣，身不由己。望君侯憐憫，誓以死報。」公綽髯笑曰：「吾殺汝，猶殺狗彘耳，空污刀斧！」令人縛送荊州大牢內監候，「待吾回，別作區處。」發落去訖，關公又令押過龐德。德睜眉怒目，立而不跪，關公曰：「汝兄現在漢中；汝故主馬超，亦在蜀中為大將；汝如何不早降？」德大怒曰：「吾寧死於刀下，豈降汝耶！」罵不絕口。公大怒，喝令刀斧手推出斬之。德引頸受刑。關公憐而葬之。於是乘水勢未退，復上戰船，引大小將校來攻樊城。\n\n卻說樊城周圍，白浪滔天，水勢益甚；城垣漸漸浸塌，男女擔土搬磚，填塞不住。曹軍眾將，無不喪膽，慌忙來告曹仁。仁曰：「今日之危，非力可救；可趁敵軍未至，乘舟夜走；雖然失城，尚可全身。」正商議。方欲備船出走，滿寵諫曰：「不可。山水驟至，豈能長存？不旬日即當自退。關公雖未攻城，已遣別將在郟下。其所以不敢輕進者，慮吾軍襲其後也。今若棄城而去，黃河以南，非國家所有矣。願將軍固守此城，以為保障。」仁拱手稱謝曰：「非伯寧之教，幾誤大事。」乃自騎白馬上城，聚眾將發誓曰：「吾受魏王命，保守此城；但有言棄城而去者斬！」諸將皆曰：「某等願以死據守！」仁大喜，就城上設弓弩數百。軍士晝夜防護，不敢懈怠。老幼居民，擔土石填塞城垣。旬日之內，水勢漸退。\n\n關公自擒魏將于禁等，威震天下，無不驚駭。忽次子關興來寨內省親。公就令興齎諸官立功文書去成都見漢中王，各求陞遷。興拜辭父親，逕投成都去訖。\n\n卻說關公分兵一半，直抵郟下。公自領兵四面攻打樊城。當日關公自到北門，立馬揚鞭，指而問曰：「汝等鼠輩，不早來降，更待何時？」正言間，曹仁在敵樓上，見關公身上止披掩心甲，斜袒著綠袍，乃急招五百弓弩手，一齊放箭。公急勒馬回時，右臂上中一弩箭，翻身落馬。正是： \n水裡七軍方喪膽，城中一箭忽傷身。\n未知關公性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 75\n\n第七十五回 關雲長刮骨療毒 呂子明白衣渡江\n\n卻說曹仁見關公落馬，即引兵衝出城來；被關平一陣殺回，救關公歸寨，拔出臂箭。原來箭頭有藥，毒已入骨，右臂青腫，不能運動。關平慌與眾將商議曰：「父親若損此臂，安能出敵？不如暫回荊州調理。」於是與眾將入帳見關公。公問曰：「汝等來有何事？」眾對曰：「某等因見君侯右臂損傷，恐臨敵致怒，衝突不便。眾議可暫班師回荊州調理。」公怒曰：「吾取樊城，只在目前；取了樊城，即當長驅大進，逕到許都，剿滅曹賊，以安漢室。豈可因小瘡而誤大事？汝等敢慢吾軍心耶！」平等默然而退。\n\n眾將見公不肯退兵，瘡又不痊，只得四方訪問名醫。忽一日，有人從江東駕小舟而來，直至寨前。小校引見關平。平視其人：方巾闊服，臂挽青囊；自言姓名，乃沛國譙郡人，姓華，名佗，字元化。因聞關將軍乃天下英雄，今中毒箭，特來醫治。」平曰：「莫非昔日醫東吳周泰者乎？」佗曰：「然。」平大喜，即與眾將同引華佗入帳見關公。時關公本是臂痛，恐慢軍心，無可消遣，正與馬良弈棋；聞有醫者至，即召入。禮畢，賜坐。茶罷，佗請臂視之。公袒下衣袍，伸臂令佗看視。佗曰：「此乃弩箭所傷，其中有烏頭之藥，直透入骨；若不早治，此臂無用矣。」公曰：「用何物治之？」佗曰：「某自有治法。但恐君侯懼耳。」公笑曰：「吾視死如歸，有何懼哉？」佗曰：「當於靜處立一標柱，上釘大環，請君侯將臂穿於環中，以繩繫之，然後以被蒙其首。吾用尖刀割開皮肉，直至於骨，刮去骨上箭毒，用藥敷之，以線縫其口，方可無事。但恐君侯懼耳。」公笑曰：「如此容易，何用柱環？」令設酒席相待。\n\n公飲數盃酒畢，一面仍與馬良弈棋，伸臂令佗割之。佗取尖刀在手，令一小校，捧一大盆於臂下接血。佗曰：「某便下手，君侯勿驚。」公曰：「任汝醫治。吾豈比世間俗子，懼痛者耶？」佗乃下刀割開皮肉，直至於骨，骨上已青；佗用刀刮骨，悉悉有聲。帳上帳下見者皆掩面失色。公飲酒食肉，談笑弈棋，全無痛苦之色。須臾，血流盈盈。佗刮盡其毒，敷上藥，以線縫之。公大笑而起，謂眾將曰：「此臂伸舒如故，並無痛矣。先生真神醫也！」佗曰：「某為醫一生，未嘗見此。君侯真天神也！」後人有詩曰：\n治病須分內外科，世間妙藝苦無多。\n神威罕及惟關將，聖手能醫說華佗。\n\n關公箭瘡既愈，設席款謝華佗。佗曰：「君侯箭瘡雖治，然須愛護。切勿怒氣傷觸。過百日後，平復如舊矣。」關公以金百兩酬之。佗曰：「某聞君侯高義，特來醫治，豈望報乎？」堅辭不受，留藥一帖，以敷瘡口，辭別而去。\n\n卻說關公擒了于禁，斬了龐德，威名大震，華夏皆驚。探馬報到許都。曹操大驚，聚文武商議曰：「某素知雲長智勇蓋世，今據荊襄，如虎生翼。于禁被擒，龐德被斬，魏兵挫銳；倘彼率兵直至許都，如之奈何？孤欲遷都以避之。」司馬懿諫曰：「不可。于禁等被水所渰，非戰之故，於國家大計，本無所損。今孫、劉失好，雲長得志，孫權必不喜。大王可遣使去東吳陳說利害，令孫權暗暗起兵躡雲長之後，許事平之日，割江南之地以封孫權，則樊城之危自解矣。」主簿蔣濟曰：「仲達之言是也。今可即發使往東吳，不必遷都動眾。」操依允，遂不遷都；因歎謂諸將曰：「于禁從孤三十年，何期臨危反不如龐德也！今一面遣使致書東吳，一面必得一大將以當雲長之銳。」言未畢，階下一將應聲而出曰：「某願往。」操視之，乃徐晃也。操大喜，遂發精兵五萬，令徐晃為將，呂建副之，剋日起兵，前到陽陵陂駐紮；看東南有應，然後征進。\n\n卻說孫權接得曹操書信，覽畢，欣然應允，即修書發付使者先回，乃聚文武商議。張昭曰：「近聞雲長擒于禁，斬龐德，威震華夏，操欲遷都以避其鋒。今樊城危急，遣使求救，事定之後，恐有反覆。」權未及發言，忽報呂蒙乘小舟自陸口來，有事面稟。權召入問之。蒙曰：「今雲長提兵圍樊城，可乘其遠出，襲取荊州。」權曰：「孤欲北取徐州，如何？」蒙曰：「今操遠在河北，未暇東顧。徐州守兵無多，往自可克；然其地勢利於陸戰，不利水戰，縱然得之，亦難保守。不如先取荊州，全據長江，別作良圖。」權曰：「孤本欲取荊州，前言特以試卿耳。卿可速為孤圖之。孤當隨後便起兵也。」呂蒙辭了孫權，回至陸口。早有哨馬報說：「沿江上下，或二十里，或三十里，高阜處各有烽火臺。」又聞荊州軍馬整肅，預有準備，蒙大驚曰：「若如此，急難圖也。我一時在吳侯面前勸取荊州，今卻如何處置？」尋思無計，乃託病不出，使人回報孫權。權聞呂蒙患病，心甚怏怏。陸遜進言曰：「呂子明之病，乃詐耳，非真病也。」權曰：「伯言既知其詐，可往視之。」\n\n陸遜領命，是夜至陸口寨中，來見呂蒙，果然面無病色。遜曰：「某奉吳侯命，敬探子明貴恙。」蒙曰：「賤軀偶病，何勞探問？」遜曰：「吳侯以重任付公，公不乘時而動，空懷鬱結，何也？」蒙目視陸遜，良久不語。遜又曰：「愚有小方，能治將軍之疾，未審可用否？」蒙乃屏退左右而問曰：「伯言良方，乞早賜教。」遜笑曰：「子明之疾，不過因荊州兵馬整肅，沿江有烽火臺之備耳。予有一計，令沿江守吏，不能舉火；荊州之兵，束手歸降，可乎？」蒙驚謝曰：「伯言之語，如見我肺腑。願聞良策。」陸遜曰：「雲長倚恃英雄，自料無敵，所慮者惟將軍耳。將軍乘此機會，託疾辭職，以陸口之任讓之他人，使他人卑辭讚美關公，以驕其心，彼必盡撤荊州之兵，以向樊城；若荊州無備，用一旅之師，別出奇計以襲之，則荊州在掌握之中矣。」蒙大喜曰：「真良策也！」\n\n由是呂蒙託病不起，上書辭職。陸遜回見孫權，具言前計。孫權乃召呂蒙還建業養病。蒙至，入見權。權問曰：「陸口之任，昔周公瑾薦魯子敬以自代；後子敬又薦卿自代；今卿亦須薦一才望兼隆者，代卿為妙。」蒙曰：「若用望重之人，雲長必然防備。陸遜意思深長，而未有遠名，非雲長所忌；若即用以代臣之任，必有所濟。」權大喜，即日拜陸遜為偏將軍右都督，代蒙守陸口。遜謝曰：「某年幼無學，恐不堪大任。」權曰：「子明保卿，必不差錯。卿毋得推辭。」遜乃拜受印綬，連夜往陸口；交割馬步水三軍已畢，即修書一封，具名馬、異錦、酒禮等物，遣使齎赴樊城見關公。\n\n時公正將息箭瘡，按兵不動。忽報：「江東陸口守將呂蒙病危，孫權取回調理，近拜陸遜為將，代呂蒙守陸口。今遜差人齎書具禮，特來拜見。」關公召入，指來使而言曰：「仲謀見識短淺，用此孺子為將！」來使伏地告曰：「陸將軍呈書備禮，一來與君侯作賀，二來求兩家和好，幸乞笑留。」公拆書視之，書詞極其卑謹。關公覽畢，仰面大笑，令左右收了禮物，發付使者回去。使者回見陸遜曰：「關公欣喜，無復有憂江東之意。」\n\n遜大喜，密遣人探得關公果然撤荊州大半兵赴樊城聽調，只待箭瘡痊可，便欲進兵。遜察知備細，即差人星夜報知孫權。孫權召呂蒙商議曰：「今雲長果撤荊州之兵，攻取樊城，便可設計襲取荊州。卿與吾弟孫皎同引大軍前去，何如？」孫皎字叔明，乃孫權叔父孫靜之次子也。蒙曰：「主公若以蒙可用則獨用蒙；若以叔明可用則獨用叔明。豈不聞昔日周瑜、程普為左右都督，事雖決於瑜，然普自以舊臣而居瑜下，頗不相睦；後因見瑜之才，方始敬服？今蒙之才不及瑜，而叔明之親勝於普，恐未必能相濟也。」\n\n權大悟，遂拜呂蒙為大都督，總制江東諸路軍馬；令孫皎在後接應糧草。蒙拜謝，點兵三萬，快船八十餘隻，選會水者扮作商人，皆穿白衣，在船上搖櫓，卻將精兵伏於𦩷𦪇船中。次調韓當、蔣欽、朱然、潘璋、周泰、徐盛、丁奉等七員大將，相繼而進。其餘皆隨吳侯為合後救應。一面遣使致書曹操，令進兵以襲雲長之後；一面先傳報陸遜，然後發白衣人，駕快船往潯陽江去。晝夜趲行，直抵北岸。江邊烽火臺上守臺軍盤問時，吳人答曰：「我等皆是客商；因江中阻風，到此一避。」隨將財物送與守臺軍士。軍士信之，遂任其停泊江邊。\n\n約至二更，𦩷𦪇中精兵齊出，將烽火臺上官軍縛倒，暗號一聲，八十餘船精兵俱起，將緊要去處墩臺之軍，盡行捉入船中，不曾走了一個。於是長驅大進，逕取荊州，無人知覺。將至荊州，呂蒙將沿江墩臺所獲官軍，用好言撫慰，各各重賞，令賺開城門，縱火為號。眾軍領命，呂蒙便教前導。比及半夜，到城下叫門。門吏認得是荊州之兵，開了城門。眾軍一聲喊起，就城門裏放起號火。吳兵齊入，襲了荊州。呂蒙便傳令軍中：「如有妄殺一人，妄取民間一物者，定按軍法。」原任官吏，並依舊職。將關公家屬另養別宅，不許閒人攪擾。一面遣人申報孫權。\n\n一日大雨，蒙上馬引數騎點看四門。忽見一人取民間箬笠以蓋鎧甲，蒙喝左右執下問之：乃蒙之鄉人也。蒙曰：「汝雖係我同鄉，但吾號令已出，汝故犯之，當按軍法。」其人泣告曰：「某恐雨濕官鎧，故取遮蓋，非為私用。乞將軍念同鄉之情。」蒙曰：「吾固知汝為覆官鎧，然終是不應取民間之物。」叱左右推下斬之。梟首傳示畢，然後收其屍首，泣而葬之。自是三軍震肅。\n\n不一日，孫權領眾至。呂蒙出郭迎接入衙。權慰勞畢，仍命潘濬為治中，掌荊州事；監內放出于禁，遣歸曹操，安民賞軍，設宴慶賀。權謂呂蒙曰：「今荊州已得，但公安傅士仁、南郡糜芳，此二處如何收復？」言未畢，忽一人出曰：「不須引弓發箭，某憑三寸不爛之舌，說公安傅士仁來降，可乎？」眾視之，乃虞翻也。權曰：「仲翔有何良策，可使傅士仁歸降？」翻曰：「某自幼與士仁交厚；今若以利害說之，彼必歸矣。」權大喜，遂令虞翻五百軍，逕奔公安來。\n\n卻說傅士仁聽知荊州已失，急令閉城堅守。虞翻至，見城門緊閉，遂寫書拴於箭上，射入城中。軍士拾得，獻與傅士仁。士仁拆書視之，乃招降之意。覽畢，想起關公去日恨吾之意，不如早降；即令大開城門，請虞翻入城。二人禮畢，各訴舊情。翻說吳侯寬洪大度，禮賢下士。士仁大喜，即同虞翻齎印綬來荊州投降。孫權大悅，仍令去守公安。呂蒙密謂權曰：「今雲長未獲，留士仁於公安，久必有變；不若使往南郡招糜芳歸降。」權乃召傅士仁謂曰：「糜芳與卿交厚，卿可招來歸降，孤自當有重賞。」傅士仁慨然領諾，遂引十餘騎，逕投南郡招安糜芳。正是：\n今日公安無守志，從前王甫是良言。\n未知此去如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 76\n\n第七十六回 徐公明大戰沔水 關雲長敗走麥城\n\n卻說糜芳聞荊州已失，正無計可施。忽報公安守將傅士仁至，芳忙接入城，問其事故。士仁曰：「吾非不忠，勢危力困，不能支持。我今已降東吳，將軍亦不如早降。」芳曰：「吾等受漢中王厚恩，安忍背之？」士仁曰：「關公去日，痛恨吾二人；倘一日得勝而回，必無輕恕。公細察之。」芳曰：「吾兄弟久事漢中王，豈可一朝相背？」正猶豫間，忽報關公遣使至，接入廳上。使者曰：「關公軍中缺糧，特來南郡、公安二處取白米十萬石，令二將軍星夜去解，軍前交割。如遲立斬。」芳大驚，顧謂傅士仁曰：「今荊州已被東吳所取，此糧怎得過去？」士仁厲聲曰：「不必多疑！」遂拔劍斬來使於堂上。芳驚曰：「公如何？」士仁曰：「關公此意，正要斬我二人。我等安可束手受死？公今不早降東吳，必被關公所殺。」正說間，忽報呂蒙引兵殺至城下。芳大驚，乃同傅士仁出城投降。蒙大喜，引見孫權。權重賞二人。安民已畢，大犒三軍。\n\n時曹操在許都，正與眾謀士議荊州之事，忽報東吳遣使奉書至。操召入，使者呈上書信。操拆視之，書中具言吳兵將襲荊州，求操夾攻雲長；且囑勿洩漏，使雲長有備也。操與眾謀士商議。主簿董昭曰：「今樊城被困，引頸望救，不如令人將書射入樊城，以寬軍心；且使關公知東吳將襲荊州。彼恐荊州有失，必速退兵，卻令徐晃乘勢掩殺，可獲全功。」操從其謀，一面差人催徐晃急戰；一面親統大兵，逕往雒陽之南陽陵陂駐紮，以救曹仁。\n\n卻說徐晃正坐帳中，忽報魏王使至。晃接入問之。使曰：「今魏王引兵，已過雒陽；令將軍急戰關公，以解樊城之困。」正說間，探馬報說：「關平屯兵在偃城，廖化屯兵在四冢。前後一十二個寨柵，連絡不絕。」晃即差副將徐商、呂建假著徐晃旗號，前赴偃城與關平交戰。晃卻自引精兵五百，循沔水去襲偃城之後。\n\n且說關平聞徐晃自引兵至，遂提本部兵迎敵。兩陣對圓，關平出馬，與徐商交鋒，只三合，商大敗而走；呂建出戰，五六合亦敗走。平乘勝追殺二十餘里，忽報城中火起。平知中計，急勒兵回救偃城，正遇一彪軍擺開。徐晃立馬在門旗下，高叫曰：「關平賢姪，好不知死！汝荊州己被東吳奪了，猶然在此狂為！」平大怒，縱馬掄刀，直取徐晃；不三四合，三軍喊叫，偃城中火光大起。平不敢戀戰，殺條大路，逕奔四冢寨來。廖化接著。化曰：「人言荊州已被呂蒙襲了，軍心驚慌，如之奈何？」平曰：「此必訛言也。軍士再言者斬之。」\n\n忽流星馬到，報說正北第一屯被徐晃領兵攻打。平曰：「若第一屯有失，諸營豈得安寧？此間皆靠沔水，賊兵不敢到此。吾與汝同去救第一屯。」廖化喚部將分付曰：「汝等堅守營寨，如有賊到，即便舉火。」部將曰：「四冢寨鹿角十重，雖飛鳥亦不能入，何慮賊兵？」於是關平、廖化盡起四冢寨精兵，奔至第一屯駐紮。關平看見魏兵屯於淺山之上，謂廖化曰：「徐晃屯兵，不得地利，今夜可引兵劫寨。」化曰：「將軍可分兵一半前去，某當謹守本寨。」\n\n是夜，關平引一枝兵殺入魏寨，不見一人。平知是計，火速退時，左邊徐商，右邊呂建，兩下夾攻。平大敗回營，魏兵乘勢追殺前來，四面圍住。關平、廖化支持不住，棄了第一屯，逕投四冢寨來。早望見寨中火起。急到寨前，只見皆是魏兵旗號。關平等退兵，忙奔樊城大路而走。前面一軍攔住，為首大將，乃徐晃也。平、化二人奮力死戰，奪路而走，回到大寨，來見關公曰：「今徐晃奪了偃城等處；又兼曹操自引大軍，分三路來救樊城；多有人言荊州已被呂蒙襲了。」關公喝曰：「此敵人訛言，以亂我軍心耳！東吳呂蒙病危，孺子陸遜代之，不足為慮！」\n\n言未畢，忽報徐晃兵至，公令備馬。平諫曰：「父體未痊，不可與敵。」公曰：「徐晃與我有舊，深知其能；若彼不退，吾先斬之，以警魏將。」遂披挂提刀上馬，奮然而出。魏軍見之，無不驚懼。公勒馬問曰：「徐公明安在？」魏營門旗開處，徐晃出馬，欠身而言曰：「自別君侯，倏忽數載。不想君侯鬚髮已蒼白矣。憶昔壯年相從，多蒙教誨，感謝不忘。今君侯英風震於華夏，使故人聞之，不勝歎羨！茲幸得一見，深慰渴懷。」公曰：「吾與公明交契深厚，非比他人；今何故數窮吾兒耶？」晃回顧眾將，厲聲大叫曰：「若取得雲長首級者，重賞千金！」公驚曰：「公明何出此言？」晃曰：「今日乃國家之事，某不敢以私廢公。」\n\n言訖，揮大斧直取關公。公大怒，亦揮刀迎之，戰八十餘合。公雖武藝絕倫，終是右臂少力。關平恐公有失，火急鳴金。公撥馬回寨，忽聞四下裏喊聲大震。原來是樊城曹仁聞曹操救兵至，引軍殺出城來，與徐晃會合，兩下夾攻。荊州兵大亂。關公上馬，引眾將急奔襄江上流頭。背後魏兵追至。關公急渡過襄江，望襄陽而奔。忽流星馬到，報說：「荊州已被呂蒙所奪，家眷被陷。」關公大驚，不敢奔襄陽，提兵投公安來。探馬又報：「公安傅士仁已降東吳了。」關公大怒。忽催糧人到，報說：「公安傅士仁往南郡，殺了使命，招糜芳都降東吳去了。」\n\n關公聞言，怒氣沖塞，瘡口迸裂，昏絕於地。眾將救醒。公顧謂司馬王甫曰：「悔不聽足下之言，今日果有此事！」因問：「沿江上下，何不舉火？」探馬答曰：「呂蒙使水手盡穿白衣，扮作客商渡江，將精兵伏於𦩷𦪇之中，先擒了守臺士卒，因此不得舉火。」公跌足歎曰：「吾中奸賊之謀矣！有何面目見兄長耶！」管糧都督趙累曰：「今事急矣，可一面差人往成都求救，一面從旱路去取荊州。」關公依言，差馬良、伊籍齎文三道，星夜赴成都求救；一面引兵來取荊州；自領前隊先行，留廖化、關平斷後。\n\n卻說樊城圍解，曹仁引眾將來見曹操，泣拜請罪。操曰：「此乃天數，非汝等之罪也。」操重賞三軍，親至四冢寨，周圍閱視，顧謂諸將曰：「荊州兵圍塹鹿角數重，徐公明深入其中，竟獲全功。孤用兵三十餘年，未敢長驅逕入敵圍。公明真膽識兼優者也！」眾皆歎服。操班師還於摩陂駐紮。徐晃兵至，操親出寨迎之。見晃軍皆按隊伍而行，並無差亂。操大喜曰：「徐將軍真有周亞夫之風矣！」遂封徐晃為平南將軍，同夏侯尚守襄陽，以遏關公之師。操因荊州未定，就屯兵於摩陂，以候消息。\n\n卻說關公在荊州路上，進退無路，謂趙累曰：「目今前有吳兵，後有魏兵，吾在其中，救兵不至，如之奈何？」累曰：「昔呂蒙在陸口時，嘗致書君侯，兩家約好，共誅操賊；今卻助曹而襲我，是背盟也。君侯暫駐軍於此，可差人遺書呂蒙責之，看彼如何對答。」關公從其言，遂修書遣使赴荊州來。\n\n卻說呂蒙在荊州，傳下號令：凡荊州諸郡，有隨關公出征將士之家，不許吳兵攪擾，按月給與糧米；有患病者，遣醫治療。將士之家，感其恩惠，安堵不動。忽報關公使至，呂蒙出郭迎接入城，以賓禮相待。使者呈書與蒙。蒙看畢，謂來使曰：「蒙昔日與關將軍結好，乃一己之私見；今日之事，乃上命差遣，不得自主。煩使者回報將軍，善言致意。」遂設宴款待，送歸館驛安歇。於是隨征將士之家，皆來問信。有附家書者，有口傳音信者，皆言家門無恙，衣食不缺。使者辭別呂蒙，蒙親送出城。使者回見關公，具道呂蒙之語，並說荊州城中，君侯寶眷並諸將家屬，俱各無恙，供給不缺。公大怒曰：「此奸賊之計也！我生不能殺此賊，死必殺之，以雪我恨！」喝退使者。使者出寨，眾將皆來探問家中之事。使者具言各家安好，呂蒙極其恩恤，並將書信傳送各將。各將欣喜，皆無戰心。\n\n關公率兵取荊州，軍行之次，將士多有逃回荊州者。關公愈加恨怒，遂催軍前進。忽然喊聲大震，一彪軍攔住；為首大將，乃蔣欽也，勒馬挺鎗大叫曰：「雲長何不早降！」關公罵曰：「吾乃漢將，豈降賊乎！」拍馬舞刀，直取蔣欽。不三合，欽敗走。關公提刀追殺二十餘里，喊聲忽起，左邊山谷中，韓當領兵衝出；右邊山谷中，周泰引軍衝出；蔣欽回馬復戰：三路夾攻。關公急撤軍回走。行無數里，只見南山岡上人煙聚集，一面白旗招颭，上寫「荊州土人」四字，眾人都叫：「本處人速速投降！」關公大怒，欲上岡殺之。山崦內又有兩軍撞出，左邊丁奉，右邊徐盛，并合蔣欽等三路軍馬，喊聲震地，鼓角喧天，將關公困在垓心。手下將士，漸漸離散。\n\n比及殺到黃昏，關公遙望四山之上，皆是荊州士兵，呼兄喚弟，覓子尋爺，喊聲不住。軍心盡變，皆應聲而去。關公止喝不住。部從止有三百餘人。殺至三更，正東上喊聲連天，乃是關平、廖化分為兩路兵殺入重圍，救出關公。關平告曰：「軍心亂矣。必得城池暫屯，以待援兵。麥城雖小，足可屯紮。」關公從之，催促殘軍前至麥城，分兵緊守四門，聚將士商議。趙累曰：「此處相近上庸，現有劉封、孟達在彼把守，可速差人往求救兵。若得這枝軍馬接濟，以待川兵大至，軍心自安矣。」\n\n正議間，忽報吳兵已至，將城四面圍定。公問曰：「誰敢突圍而出，往上庸求救？」廖化曰：「某願往。」關平曰：「我護送汝出重圍。」關公即修書付廖化藏於身畔，飽食上馬，開門出城。正遇吳將丁奉截住，被關平奮力衝殺。奉敗走。廖化乘勢殺出重圍，投上庸去了。關平入城，堅守不出。\n\n且說劉封、孟達自取上庸，太守申耽率眾歸降，因此漢中王加劉封為副將軍，與孟達同守上庸。當日探知關公兵敗，二人正議間，忽報廖化至。封令請入問之。化曰：「關公兵敗，見困於麥城，被圍至急。蜀中援兵，不能旦夕即至。特令某突圍而出，來此求救。望二將軍速起上庸之兵，以救此危。倘稍遲延，公必陷矣。」封曰：「將軍且歇，容某計議。」\n\n化乃至館驛安歇，耑候發兵。劉封謂孟達曰：「叔父被困，如之奈何？」達曰：「東吳兵精將勇；且荊州九郡，俱已屬彼，止有麥城，乃彈丸之地；又聞曹操親督大軍四五十萬，屯於摩陂；量我等山城之眾，安能敵得兩家之強兵？不可輕敵。」封曰：「吾亦知之。奈關公是吾叔父，安忍坐視而不救乎？」達笑曰：「將軍以關公為叔，恐關公未必以將軍為姪也。某聞漢中王初嗣將軍之時，關公即不悅。後漢中王登位之後，欲立後嗣，問於孔明。孔明曰：『此家事也，問關、張可矣。』漢中王遂遣人至荊州問關公。關公以將軍乃螟蛉之子，不可僭立，勸漢中王遠置將軍於上庸山城之地，以杜後患。此事人人知之，將軍豈反不知耶？何今日猶沾沾以叔姪之義，而欲冒險輕動乎？」封曰：「君言雖是，但以何詞卻之？」達曰：「但言山城初附，民心未定，不敢造次興兵，恐失所守。」封從其言；次日請廖化至，言：「此山城初附之所，未能分兵相救。」化大驚，以頭叩地曰：「若如此，則關公休矣！」達曰：「我今即往，一盃之水，安能救一車薪之火乎？將軍速回，靜候蜀兵至可也。」化大慟告求。劉封、孟達皆拂袖而入。廖化知事不諧，尋思須告漢中王求救，遂上馬大罵出城，望成都而去。\n\n卻說關公在麥城盼望上庸兵到，卻不見動靜；手下止有五六百人，多半帶傷；城中無糧，甚是苦楚。忽報城下一人教休放箭，有話來見君侯。公令放入，問之，乃諸葛瑾也。禮畢茶罷，瑾曰：「今奉吳侯命，特來勸諭將軍。自古道：『識時務者為俊傑。』今將軍所統漢上九郡，皆已屬他人矣；止有孤城一區，內無糧草，外無救兵，危在旦夕。將軍何不從瑾之言，歸順吳侯，復鎮荊襄，可以保全家眷。幸君侯熟思之。」關公正色而言曰：「吾乃解良一武夫，蒙吾主以手足相待，安肯背義投敵國乎？城若破，有死而已。玉可碎而不可改其白，竹可焚而不可毀其節。身雖殞，名可垂於竹帛也。汝勿多言，速請出城。吾欲與孫權決一死戰！」瑾曰：「吳侯欲與君侯結秦晉之好，同力破曹，共扶漢室，別無他意。君侯何執迷如是？」\n\n言未畢，關平拔劍而前，欲斬諸葛瑾。公止之曰：「彼弟孔明在蜀，佐汝伯父，今若殺彼，傷其兄弟之情也。」遂令左右逐出諸葛瑾。瑾滿面羞慚，上馬出城，回見吳侯曰：「關公心如鐵石，不可說也。」孫權曰：「真忠臣也！似此如之奈何？」呂範曰：「某請卜其休咎。」權即令卜之。範揲蓍成象，乃「地水師卦」，更有玄武臨應，主敵人遠奔。權問呂蒙曰：「卦主敵人遠奔，卿以何策擒之？」蒙笑曰：「卦象正合某之機也。關公雖有沖天之翼，飛不出吾羅網矣！」正是：\n龍游溝壑遭蝦戲，鳳入牢籠被鳥欺。\n畢竟呂蒙之計若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 77\n\n第七十七回　玉泉山關公顯聖　洛陽城曹操感神\n\n卻說孫權求計於呂蒙。蒙曰：「吾料關某兵少，必不從大路而逃。麥城正北有險峻小路，必從此路而去。可令朱然引精兵五千，伏於麥城之北二十里。彼軍至，不可與敵，只可隨後掩殺。彼軍定無戰心，必奔臨沮。卻令潘璋引精兵五百，伏於臨沮山僻小路，關某可擒矣。今遣將士各門攻打，只空北門，待其出走。」權聞計，令呂範再卜之。卦成，範告曰：「此卦主敵人投西北而走。今夜亥時必然就擒。」權大喜，遂令朱然、潘璋領兩枝精兵，各依軍令埋伏去訖。\n\n且說關公在麥城，計點馬步軍兵，止剩三百餘人；糧草又盡。是夜城外吳兵招喚各軍姓名，越城而去者甚多。救兵又不見到。心中無計，謂王甫曰：「吾悔昔日不用公言！今日危急，將復如何？」甫哭告曰：「今日之事，雖子牙復生，亦無計可施也。」趙累曰：「上庸救兵不至，乃劉封、孟達按兵不動之故。何不棄此孤城，奔入西川，再整兵來，以圖恢復？」公曰：「吾亦欲如此。」遂上城觀之。見北門外敵軍不多，因問本城居民：「此去往北，地勢若何？」答曰：「此去皆是山僻小路，可通西川。」公曰：「今夜可走此路。」王甫諫曰：「小路有埋伏，可走大路。」公曰：「雖有埋伏，吾何懼哉！」即下令：馬步官軍，嚴整裝束，準備出城。甫哭曰：「君侯於路，小心保重！某與部卒百餘人，死據此城；城雖破，身不降也！專望君侯速來救援！」\n\n公亦與泣別。遂留周倉與王甫同守麥城。關公自與關平、趙累引殘卒二百餘人，突出北門。關公橫刀前進。行至初更以後，約走二十餘里，只見山凹處，金鼓齊鳴，喊聲大震，一彪軍馬；為首大將朱然，驟馬挺鎗叫曰：「雲長休走！趁早投降，免得一死！」公大怒，拍馬輪刀來戰。朱然便走，公乘勢追殺。一棒鼓響，四下伏兵皆起。公不敢戰，望臨沮小路而走。朱然率兵掩殺。關公所隨之兵，漸漸稀少。走不得四五里，前面喊聲又震，火光大起，潘璋驟馬舞刀殺來。公大怒，輪刀相迎；只三合，潘璋敗走。公不敢戀戰，急望山路而走。背後關平趕來，報說趙累已死於亂軍中。關公不勝悲惶，遂令關平斷後，公自在前開路，隨行止剩得十餘人。行至決石，兩下是山，山邊皆蘆葦敗草，樹木叢雜。時已五更將盡。正走之間，一聲喊起，兩下伏兵盡出，長鉤套索，一齊並舉，先把關公坐下馬絆倒。關公翻身落馬，被潘璋部將馬忠所獲。關平知父被擒，火速來救；背後潘璋、朱然率兵齊至，把關平四下圍住。平孤身獨戰，力盡亦被執。至天明，孫權聞關公父子已被擒獲，大喜，聚眾將於帳中。\n\n少時，馬忠簇擁關公至前。權曰：「孤久慕將軍盛德，欲結秦晉之好，何相棄耶？公平昔自以為天下無敵，今日何由被吾所擒？將軍今日還服孫權否？」關公厲聲罵曰：「碧眼小兒，紫髯鼠輩！吾與劉皇叔桃園結義，誓扶漢室，豈與汝叛漢之賊為伍耶！我今誤中奸計，有死而已，何必多言！」權回顧眾官曰：「雲長世之豪傑，孤深愛之。今欲以禮相待，勸使歸降，何如？」主簿左咸曰：「不可。昔曹操得此人時，封侯賜爵，三日一小宴，五日一大宴；上馬一提金，下馬一提銀：如此恩禮，畢竟留之不住，聽其斬關殺將而去，致使今日反為所逼，幾欲遷都以避其鋒。今主公既已擒之，若不即除，恐貽後患。」孫權沈吟半晌，曰：「斯言是也。」遂命推出。於是關公父子皆遇害：時建安二十四年冬十二月也。關公卒年五十八歲。後人有詩歎曰：\n漢末才無敵，雲長獨出群。\n神威能奮武，儒雅更知文。\n天日心如鏡，春秋義薄雲。\n昭然垂萬古，不止冠三分。\n\n又有詩曰：\n人傑惟追古解良，士民爭拜漢雲長。\n桃園一日兄和弟，俎豆千秋帝與王。\n氣挾風雷無匹敵，志垂日月有光芒。\n至今廟貌盈天下。古木寒鴉幾夕陽。\n\n關公既歿，坐下赤兔馬被馬忠所獲，獻與孫權。權即賜馬忠騎坐。其馬數日不食草料而死。\n\n卻說王甫在麥城中，骨顫肉驚，乃問周倉曰：「昨夜夢見主公渾身血污，立於前；急問之，忽然驚覺。不知主何吉凶？」正說間，忽報吳兵在城下，將關公父子首級招安。王甫、周倉大驚，急登城視之，果關公父子首級也。王甫大叫一聲，墮城而死。周倉自刎而亡。於是麥城亦屬東吳。\n\n卻說關公英魂不散，蕩蕩悠悠，直至一處，乃荊門州當陽縣一座山，名為玉泉山。山上有一老僧，法名普淨，原是汜水關鎮國寺中長老；後因雲遊天下，來到此處，見山明水秀，就此結草為庵，每日坐禪參道；身邊只有一小行者，化飯度日。是夜日白風清，三更已後，普淨正在庵中默坐，忽聞空中有人大呼曰：「還我頭來！」普淨仰面諦視，只見空中一人，騎赤兔馬，提青龍刀；左有一白面將軍、右有一黑臉虯髯之人相隨；一齊按落雲頭，至玉泉山頂。普靜認得是關公，遂以手中麈尾擊其戶曰：「雲長安在？」\n\n關公英魂領悟，即下馬乘風落於庵前，叉手問曰：「吾師何人？願求法號。」普淨曰：「老僧普淨，昔日汜水關前鎮國寺中，曾與君侯相會，今日豈遂忘之耶？」公曰：「向蒙相救，銘感不忘。今某已遇禍而死，願求清誨，指點迷途。」普淨曰：「昔非今是，一切休論，後果前因，彼此不爽。今將軍為呂蒙所害，大呼『還我頭來』，然則顏良、文醜、五關六將等眾人之頭，又將向誰索耶？」於是關公恍然大悟，稽首皈依而去。後往往於玉泉山顯聖護民。鄉人感其德，就於山頂上建廟，四時致祭。後人題一聯於其廟云：\n赤面秉赤心，騎赤兔追風，馳驅時無忘赤帝；\n青燈觀青史，仗青龍偃月，隱微處不愧青天。\n\n卻說孫權既害了關公，遂盡收荊襄之地，賞犒三軍，設宴大會諸將慶功；置呂蒙於上位，顧謂眾將曰：「孤久不得荊州，今唾手而得，皆子明之功也。」蒙再三遜謝。權曰：「昔周郎雄略過人，破曹操於赤壁，不幸早殀，魯子敬代之。子敬初見孤時，便及帝王大略，此一快也；曹操東下，諸人皆勸孤降，子敬獨勸孤召公瑾逆而擊之，此二快也。惟勸吾借荊州與劉備，是其一短。今子明設計定謀，立取荊州，勝子敬、周郎多矣。」於是親酌酒賜呂蒙。呂蒙接酒欲飲，忽然擲盃於地，一手揪住孫權，厲聲大罵曰：「碧眼小兒！紫髯鼠輩，還識我否？」眾將大驚。急救時，蒙推倒孫權，大步前進，坐於孫權位上，兩眉倒豎，雙眼圓睜，大喝曰：「我自破黃巾以來，縱橫天下三十餘年，今被汝一旦以奸計圖我，我生不能啖汝之肉，死當追呂賊之魂！我乃漢壽亭侯關雲長也。」權大驚，慌忙率大小將士，皆下拜。只見呂蒙倒於地上，七竅流血而死。眾將見之，無不恐懼。權將呂蒙屍首，具棺安葬，贈南郡太守孱陵侯；命其子呂霸襲爵。孫權自此感關公之事，驚訝不已。\n\n忽報張昭自建業而來。權召入問之。昭曰：「今主公損了關公父子，江東禍不遠矣。此人與劉備桃園結義之時，誓同生死。今劉備已有兩川之兵；更兼諸葛亮之謀，張、黃、馬、趙之勇；備若知雲長父子遇害，必起傾國之兵，奮力報讎。恐東吳難與敵也。」權聞之大驚，跌足曰：「孤失計較也！似此如之奈何？」昭曰：「主公勿憂，某有一計，令西蜀之兵不犯東吳，荊州如磐石之安。」權問何計。昭曰：「今曹操擁百萬之眾，虎視華夏，劉備急欲報讎，必與操約和。若二處連兵而來，東吳危矣；不如先遣人將關公首級，轉送與曹操，明教劉備知是操之所使，必痛恨於操。西蜀之兵，不向吳而向魏矣。吾乃觀其勝負，於中取事。此為上策。」\n\n權從其言，隨遣使者以木匣盛關公首級，星夜送與曹操。時操從摩陂班師回洛陽，聞東吳送關公首級至，喜曰：「雲長已死，吾夜眠貼席矣。」階下一人出曰：「此乃東吳移禍之計也。」操視之，乃主簿司馬懿也。操問其故，懿曰：「昔劉、關、張三人桃園結義之時，誓同生死。今東吳害了關公，懼其復讎，故將首級獻與大王，使劉備遷怒大王，不攻吳而攻魏，他卻於中乘便而圖事耳。」操曰：「仲達之言是也。孤以何策解之？」懿曰：「此事極易。大王可將關公首級，刻一香木之軀以配之，葬以大臣之禮。劉備知之，必深恨孫權，盡力南征。我卻觀其勝負：蜀勝則擊吳，吳勝則擊蜀。二處若得一處，那一處亦不久也。」操大喜，從其計，遂召吳使入。呈上木匣。操開匣視之，見關公面如平日。操笑曰：「雲長公別來無恙！」言未畢，只見關公口開目動，鬚髮皆張，操驚倒。眾官急救，良久方醒，顧謂眾官曰：「關將軍真天神也！」吳使又將關公顯聖附體、罵孫權追呂蒙之事告操。操愈加恐懼，遂設牲醴祭祀，刻沈香木為軀，以王侯之禮，葬於洛陽南門外。令大小官員送殯，操自拜祭，贈為荊王，差官守墓；即遣吳使回江東去訖。\n\n卻說漢中王自東川回成都，法正奏曰：「主上先夫人去世；孫夫人又南歸，未必再來。人倫之道，不可廢也。必納王妃，以襄內政。」漢中王從之。法正復奏曰：「吳懿有一妹，美而且賢。嘗聞有相者，相此女後必大貴。先曾許劉焉之子劉瑁；瑁早殀。其女至今寡居，大王可納之為妃。」漢中王曰：「劉瑁與我同宗，於理不可。」法正曰：「論其親疏，何異晉文之與懷嬴乎？」漢中王乃依允，遂納吳氏為王妃。後生二子：長劉永，字公壽；次劉理，字奉孝。\n\n且說東西兩川，民安國富，田禾大成。忽有人自荊州來，言東吳求婚於關公，關公力拒之。孔明曰：「荊州危矣！可使人替關公回。」正商議間，荊州捷報使命，絡繹而至。不一日，關興到，具言水渰七軍之事。忽又報馬到來，報說關公於江邊多設墩臺，隄防甚密，萬無一失。因此玄德放心。\n\n忽一日，玄德自覺渾身肉顫，行坐不安；至夜不能寧睡，起坐內室，秉燭看書，覺神思昏迷，伏几而臥；室中忽起一陣冷風，燈滅復明，抬頭見一人立於燈下。玄德問曰：「汝何人，夤夜至吾內室？」其人不答。玄德疑怪，自起視之，乃是關公於燈影下，往來躲避。玄德曰：「賢弟別來無恙！夜深至此，必有大故。吾與汝情同骨肉，因何迴避？」關公泣告曰：「願兄起兵，以雪弟恨！」言訖，冷風驟起，關公不見。玄德忽然驚覺，乃是一夢。時正三鼓。玄德大疑，急出前殿，使人請孔明來。孔明入見。玄德細言夢警。孔明曰：「此乃主上心思關公，故有此夢。何必多疑？」玄德再三疑慮，孔明以善言解之。\n\n孔明辭出，至中門外，迎見許靖。靖曰：「某纔赴軍師府下報一機密，聽知軍師入宮，特來至此。」孔明曰：「有何機密？」靖曰：「某適聞外人傳說，東吳呂蒙已襲荊州，關公已遇害，故特來密報軍師。」孔明曰：「吾夜觀天象，見將星落於荊楚之地，已知雲長必然被禍，但恐王上憂慮，故未敢言。」二人正說之間，忽然殿內轉出一人，扯住孔明衣袖而言曰：「如此凶信，公何瞞我！」孔明視之，乃玄德也。孔明、許靖奏曰：「適來所言，皆傳聞之事，未足深信。願主上寬懷，勿生憂慮。」玄德曰：「吾與雲長，誓同生死；彼若有失，孤豈能獨生耶！」\n\n孔明、許靖正勸解之間，忽近侍奏曰：「馬良、伊籍至。」玄德急召入問之。二人具說荊州有失，關公兵敗求救，呈上表章。未及拆觀，侍臣又奏荊州廖化至。玄德急召入。化哭拜於地，細奏劉封、孟達不發救兵之事。玄德大驚曰：「若如此，吾弟休矣！」孔明曰：「劉封、孟達如此無禮，罪不容誅！主上寬心，亮親提一旅之師，去救荊州之急。」玄德泣曰：「雲長有失，孤斷不獨生！孤來日自提一軍去救雲長！」遂一面差人赴閬中報知翼德，一面差人會集人馬。未及天明，一連數次報，說關公夜走臨沮，為吳將所獲，義不屈節，父子歸神。玄德聽罷，大叫一聲，昏絕於地。正是：\n為念當年同誓死，忍教今日獨捐生！\n未知玄德性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 78\n\n第七十八回　治風疾神醫身死　傳遺命奸雄數終\n\n卻說漢中王聞關公父子遇害，哭倒於地；眾文武急救，半晌方醒，扶入內殿。孔明勸曰：「主上少憂：自古道：『死生有命。』關公平日剛而自矜，故今日有此禍。主上且宜保養尊體，徐圖報讎。」玄德曰：「孤與關、張二弟桃園結義時，誓同生死。今雲長已亡，孤豈能獨享富貴乎！」言未已，只見關興號慟而來。玄德見了，大叫一聲，又哭絕於地。眾官救醒。一日哭絕三五次，三日水漿不進，只是痛哭；淚濕衣襟，斑斑成血。孔明與眾官再三勸解。玄德曰：「孤與東吳，誓不同日月也！」孔明曰：「聞東吳將關公首級獻與曹操，操以王侯禮祭葬之。」玄德曰：「此何意也？」孔明曰：「此是東吳欲移禍於曹操，操知其謀，故以厚禮葬關公，令主上歸怨於吳也。」玄德曰：「吾今即提兵問罪於吳，以雪吾恨！」孔明諫曰：「不可：方今吳欲令我伐魏，魏亦欲令我伐吳：各懷譎計，伺隙而乘。主上只宜按兵不動，且與關公發喪。待吳、魏不和，乘時而伐之，可也。」眾官又再三勸諫，玄德方纔進膳，傳旨川中大小將士，盡皆挂孝。漢中王親出南門招魂祭葬，號哭終日。\n\n卻說曹操在洛陽，自葬關公後，每夜合眼便見關公。操甚驚懼，問於眾官。眾官曰：「洛陽行宮舊殿多妖，可造新殿居之。」操曰：「吾欲起一殿，名建始殿。恨無良工。」賈詡曰：「洛陽良工有蘇越者，最有巧思。」操召入，令畫圖像。蘇越畫成九間大殿，前後廊廡樓閣，呈與操。操視之曰：「汝畫甚合孤意，但恐無棟梁之材。」蘇越曰：「此去離城三十里，有一潭，名躍龍潭。前有一祠，名躍龍祠。祠傍有一株大梨樹，高十餘丈，堪作建始殿之梁。」\n\n操大喜，即令人工到彼砍伐。次日，回報此樹鋸解不開，斧砍不入，不能斬伐。操不信，親領數百騎，直至躍龍祠前下馬，仰觀那樹，亭亭如華蓋，直侵雲漢，並無曲節。操命砍之，鄉老數人前來諫曰：「此樹已數百年矣，常有神人居其上，恐未可伐。」操大怒曰：「吾平生遊歷普天之下，四十餘年，上至天子，下至庶人，無不懼孤；是何妖神，敢違孤意！」言訖，拔所佩劍親自砍之：錚然有聲，血濺滿身。操愕然大驚，擲劍上馬，回至宮內。是夜二更，操睡臥不安，坐於殿中，隱几而寐。忽見一人披髮仗劍，身穿皂衣，直至面前，指操喝曰：「吾乃梨樹之神也。汝蓋建始殿，意欲篡逆，卻來伐吾神木！吾知汝數盡，特來殺汝！」操大驚，急呼：「武士安在？」皂衣人仗劍欲砍操。操大叫一聲，忽然驚覺，頭腦疼痛不可忍；急傳旨遍求良醫；治療不能痊可。眾官皆憂。\n\n華歆入奏曰：「大王知有神醫華佗否？」操曰：「即江東醫周泰者乎？」歆曰：「是也。」操曰：「雖聞其名，未知其術。」歆曰：「華佗字元化，沛國譙郡人也。其醫術之妙，世所罕有。但有患者，或用藥，或用鍼，或用灸，隨手而愈。若患五臟六腑之疾，藥不能效者，以麻肺湯飲之，令病者如醉死，卻用尖刀剖開其腹，以藥湯洗其臟腑，病人略無疼痛。洗畢，然後以藥線縫口，用藥敷之，或一月，或二十日，即平復矣。其神妙如此。一日，佗行於道上，聞一人呻吟之聲。佗曰：『此飲食不下之病。』問之果然。佗令取蒜虀汁三升飲之，吐蛇一條，長二三尺，飲食即下。廣陵太守陳登，心中煩懣，面赤，不能飲食，求佗醫治。佗以藥飲之，吐蟲三升，皆赤頭，首尾動搖。登問其故。佗曰：『此因多食魚腥，故有此毒。今日雖愈，三年之後，必將復發，不可救也。』後陳登果三年而死。又有一人眉間生一瘤，癢不可當，令佗視之。佗曰：『內有飛物。』人皆笑之。佗以刀割開，一黃雀飛去，病者即愈。有一人被犬咬足指，隨長肉二塊，一痛一癢，俱不可忍。佗曰：『痛者內有鍼十個，癢者內有黑白棋子二枚。』人皆不信。佗以刀割開，果應其言。此人真扁鵲、倉公之流也。現居金城，離此不遠，大王何不召之？」\n\n操即差人星夜請華佗入內，令診脈視疾。佗曰：「大王頭腦疼痛，因患風而起。病根在腦袋中，風涎不能出。枉服湯藥，不可治療。某有一法：先飲麻肺湯，然後用利斧砍開腦袋，取出風涎，方可除根。」操大怒曰：「汝要殺孤耶！」佗曰：「大王曾聞關公中毒箭，傷其右臂，某刮骨療毒，關公略無懼色；今大王小可之疾，何多疑焉？」操曰：「臂痛可刮，腦袋安可砍開？汝必與關公情熟，乘此機會，欲報讎耳！」呼左右拏下獄中，拷問其情。賈詡諫曰：「似此良醫，世罕其匹，未可廢也。」操叱曰：「此人欲乘機害我，正與吉平無異！」急令追拷。\n\n華佗在獄，有一獄卒，姓吳，人皆稱為「吳押獄」。此人每日以酒食供奉華佗。佗感其恩，乃告曰：「我今將死，恨有《青囊書》，未傳於世。感公厚意，無可為報；我修一書，公可遣人送與我家，取《青囊書》來贈公，以繼吾術。」吳押獄大喜曰：「我若得此書，棄了此役，醫治天下病人，以傳先生之德。」佗即修書付吳押獄。吳押獄直至金城，問佗之妻取了《青囊書》，回至獄中，付與華佗。檢看畢，佗即將書贈與吳押獄。吳押獄持回家中藏之。旬日之後，華佗竟死於獄中。吳押獄買棺殯殮訖，脫了差役回家，欲取《青囊書》看習，只見其妻正將書在那裏焚燒。吳押獄大驚，連忙搶奪，全卷已被燒毀，只剩得一兩葉。吳押獄怒罵其妻。妻曰：「縱然學得與華佗一般神妙，只落得死於牢中，要他何用？」吳押獄嗟歎而止。因此《青囊書》不曾傳於世，所傳者止閹雞豬等小法，乃燒剩一兩葉中所載也。後人有詩嘆曰：\n華佗仙術比長桑，神識如窺垣一方。\n惆悵人亡書亦絕，後人無復見青囊。\n\n卻說曹操自殺華佗之後，病勢愈重，又憂吳、蜀之事。正慮間，近臣忽奏東吳遣使上書。操取書拆視之。略曰：\n臣孫權久知天命已歸王上，伏望早正大位，遣將剿滅劉備，掃平兩川，臣即率群下納土歸降矣。\n\n操觀畢大笑，出示群臣曰：「是兒欲使吾居爐火上耶！」侍中陳群等奏曰：「漢室久已衰微，殿下功德巍巍，生靈仰望。今孫權稱臣歸命，此天人之應，異氣齊聲。殿下宜應天順人，早正大位。」操笑曰：「吾事漢多年，雖有功德及民，然位至於王，名爵已極，何敢更有他望？苟天命在孤，孤為周文王矣。」司馬懿曰：「今孫權既稱臣歸附，王上可封官賜爵，令拒劉備。」操從之，表封孫權為驃騎將軍南昌侯，領荊州牧。即日遣使齎誥勅赴東吳去訖。\n\n操病勢轉加。忽一夜夢三馬同槽而食，及曉，問賈詡曰：「孤向日曾夢三馬同槽，疑是馬騰父子為禍；今騰已死，昨宵復夢三馬同槽。主何吉凶？」詡曰：「祿馬吉兆也。祿馬歸於曹，王上何必疑乎？」操因此不疑。後人有詩曰：\n三馬同槽事可疑，不知已植晉根基。\n曹瞞空有奸雄略，豈識朝中司馬師？\n\n是夜操臥寢室，至三更，覺頭目昏眩，乃起，伏几而臥。忽聞殿中聲如裂帛，操驚視之，忽見伏皇后、董貴人、二皇子並伏完、董承等二十餘人，渾身血污，立於愁雲之內，隱隱聞索命之聲。操急拔劍望空砍去，忽然一聲響亮，震塌殿宇西南一角。操驚倒於地，近侍救出，遷於別宮養病。次夜又聞殿外男女哭聲不絕。至曉，操召群臣入曰：「孤在戎馬之中，三十餘年，未嘗信怪異之事。今日為何如此？」群臣奏曰：「大王當命道士設醮修禳。」操歎曰：「聖人云：『獲罪於天，無所禱也。』孤天命已盡，安可救乎？」遂不允設醮。\n\n次日，覺氣沖上焦，目不見物，急召夏侯惇商議。惇至殿門前，忽見伏皇后、董貴人、二皇子、伏完、董承等，立在陰雲之中。惇大驚昏倒，左右扶出，自此得病。操召曹洪、陳群、賈詡、司馬懿等，同至臥榻前，囑以後事。曹洪等頓首曰：「大王善保玉體，不日定當霍然。」操曰：「孤縱橫天下三十餘年，群雄皆滅，止有江東孫權，西蜀劉備，未曾剿除。孤今病危，不能再與卿等相敘，特以家事相託。孤長子曹昂，劉氏所生，不幸早年歿於宛城。今卞氏生四子：丕、彰、植、熊。孤平生所愛第三子植，為人虛華少誠實，嗜酒放縱，因此不立；次子曹彰，勇而無謀；四子曹熊，多病難保；惟長子曹丕，篤厚恭謹，可繼我業。卿等宜輔佐之。」\n\n曹洪等涕泣領命而出。操令近侍取平日所藏名香，分賜諸侍妾，且囑曰：「吾死之後，汝等須勤習女工，多造絲履，賣之可以得錢自給。」又命諸妾多居於銅雀臺中，每日設祭，必令女伎奏樂上食。又遺命於彰德府講武城外，設立疑塚七十二，勿令後人知吾葬處，恐為人所發掘故也。囑畢，長歎一聲，淚如雨下。須臾，氣絕而死。壽六十六歲，時建安二十五年春正月也。後人有《鄴中歌》一篇，歎曹操云：\n鄴則鄴城水彰水，定有異人從此起。\n雄謀韻事與文心，君臣兄弟而父子。\n英雄未有俗胸中，出沒豈隨人眼底？\n功首罪魁非兩人，遺臭流芳本一身。\n文章有神霸有氣，豈能苟爾化為群？\n橫流築臺距太行，氣與理勢相低昂。\n安有斯人不作逆，小不為霸大不王？\n霸王降作兒女鳴，無可奈何中不平。\n向帳明知非有益，分香未可謂無情。\n嗚呼！古人作事無鉅細，寂寞豪華皆有意。\n書生輕議塚中人，塚中笑爾書生氣！\n\n卻說曹操身亡，文武百官，盡皆舉哀；一面遣人赴世子曹丕、鄢陵侯曹彰、臨淄侯曹植、蕭懷侯曹熊處報喪。眾官用金棺銀槨將操入殮，星夜舉靈櫬赴鄴郡來。曹丕聞知父喪，放聲痛哭，率大小官員出城十里，伏道迎櫬入城，停於偏殿。官僚掛孝，聚哭於殿上。忽一人挺身而出曰：「請世子息哀，且議大事。」眾視之，乃中庶子司馬孚也。孚曰：「魏王既薨，天下震動；當早立嗣王，以安眾心，何但哭泣耶？」群臣曰：「世子宜嗣位，但未得天子詔命，豈可造次而行？」兵部尚書陳矯曰：「王薨於外，愛子私立，彼此生變，則社稷危矣。」遂拔劍割下袍袖，厲聲曰：「即今日便請世子嗣位。眾官有異議者，以此袍為例！」百官悚懼。忽報華歆自許昌飛馬而至。眾皆大驚。須臾華歆入。眾問其來意。歆曰：「今魏王薨逝，天下震動，何不早請世子嗣位？」眾官曰：「正因不及候詔命，方議欲以王后卞氏慈旨立世子為王。」歆曰：「吾已於漢帝處索得詔命在此。」眾皆踴躍稱賀。歆於懷中取出詔命開讀。原來華歆諂事魏，故草此詔，威逼獻帝降之；帝只得聽從，故下詔即封曹丕為魏王、丞相、冀州牧。丕即日登位，受大小官僚拜舞起居。\n\n正宴會慶賀間，忽報鄢陵侯曹彰，自長安領十萬大軍來到。丕大驚，遂問群臣曰：「黃鬚小弟，平日性剛，深通武藝。今提兵遠來，必與孤爭王位也。如之奈何？」忽階下一人應聲出曰：「臣請往見鄢陵侯，以片言折之。」眾皆曰：「非大夫莫能解此禍也。」正是：\n試看曹氏丕彰事，幾作袁家譚尚爭。\n未知此人是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 79\n\n第七十九回　兄逼弟曹植賦詩　姪陷叔劉封伏法\n\n卻說曹丕聞曹彰提兵而來，驚問眾官；一人挺身而出，願往折服之。眾視其人，乃諫議大夫賈逵也。曹丕大喜，即命賈逵前往。逵領命出城，迎見曹彰。彰問曰：「先王璽綬安在？」逵正色而言曰：「家有長子，國有儲君，先王璽綬，非君侯之所宜問也。」彰默然無語，乃與賈逵同入城。至宮門前，逵問曰：「君侯此來，欲奔喪耶？欲爭位耶？」彰曰：「吾來奔喪，別無異心。」逵曰：「既無異心，何故帶兵入城？」彰即時叱退左右將士，隻身入內，拜見曹丕。兄弟二人，相抱大哭。曹彰將本部軍馬盡交與曹丕。丕令彰回鄢陵自守，彰拜辭而去。\n\n於是曹丕安居王位，改建安二十五年為延康元年。封賈詡為太尉，華歆為相國，王朗為御史大夫。大小官僚，盡皆陞賞。諡曹操曰武王，葬於鄴郡高陵。令于禁董治陵事。禁奉命到彼，只見陵屋中白粉壁上，圖畫關雲長水渰七軍擒獲于禁之事：畫雲長儼然上坐，龐德憤怒不屈，于禁拜伏於地，哀求乞命之狀。原來曹丕以于禁兵敗被擒，不能死節，既降敵而復歸，心鄙其為人，故先令人圖畫陵屋粉壁，故意使之往見以愧之。當下于禁見此畫像，又羞又惱，氣憤成病，不久而死。後人有詩歎曰：\n三十年來說舊交，可憐臨難不忠曹。\n知人未向心中識，畫虎今從骨裏描。\n\n卻說華歆奏曹丕曰：「鄢陵侯已交割軍馬，赴本國去了；臨淄侯植，蕭懷侯熊，二人竟不來奔喪，理當問罪。」丕從之，即分遣二使往二處問罪。不一日，蕭懷使者回報：「蕭懷侯曹熊懼罪，自縊身死。」丕令厚葬之，追贈蕭懷王。又過了一日，臨淄使者回報，說：「臨淄侯日與丁儀、丁廙兄弟二人酣飲，悖慢無禮；聞使命至，臨淄侯端坐不動。丁儀罵曰：『昔日先王本欲立吾主為世子，被讒臣所阻；今王喪未遠，便問罪於骨肉，何也？』丁廙又曰：『據吾主聰明冠世，自當承嗣大位，今反不得立。汝那廟堂之臣，何不識人才若此！』臨淄侯因怒叱武士，將臣亂棒打出。」\n\n丕聞之，大怒，即令許褚領虎衛軍三千，火速至臨淄擒曹植等一干人來。褚奉命，引軍至臨淄城。守將攔阻，褚立斬之，直入城中，無一人敢當鋒銳，逕到府堂。只見曹植與丁儀、丁廙等盡皆醉倒。褚皆縛之，載於車上，并將府下大小屬官，盡行拿解鄴郡，聽候曹丕發落。丕下令，先將丁儀、丁廙等盡皆誅戮。丁儀字正禮，丁廙字敬禮，沛郡人，乃一時文士；及其被殺，人多惜之。\n\n卻說曹丕之母卞氏，聽得曹熊縊死，心甚悲傷；忽又聞曹植被擒，其黨丁儀等已殺，大驚。急出殿，召曹丕相見。丕見母出殿，慌來拜謁。卞氏哭謂丕曰：「汝弟植平生嗜酒疎狂，蓋因自恃胸中之才，故爾放縱。汝可念同胞之情，存其性命。吾至九泉亦瞑目也。」丕曰：「兒亦深愛其才，安肯害他？今正欲戒其性耳。母親勿憂。」\n\n卞氏灑淚而入。丕出偏殿，召曹植入見。華歆問曰：「適來莫非太后勸殿下勿殺子建乎？」丕曰：「然。」歆曰：「子建懷才抱智，終非池中物；若不早除，必為後患。」丕曰：「母命不可違。」歆曰：「人皆言子建出口成章，臣未深信。主上可召入，以才試之。若不能，即殺之；若果能，則貶之，以絕天下文人之口。」丕從之。須臾，曹植入見，惶恐伏拜請罪。丕曰：「吾與汝情雖兄弟，義屬君臣；汝安敢恃才蔑禮？昔先君在日，汝常以文章誇示於人，吾深疑汝必用他人代筆。吾今限汝行七步吟詩一首。若果能，則免一死；若不能，則從重治罪，決不姑恕。」植曰：「願乞題目。」時殿上懸一水墨畫，畫著兩隻牛，鬥於土牆之下，一牛墜井而亡。丕指畫曰：「即以此畫為題。詩中不許犯著『二牛鬥牆下，一牛墜井死』字樣。」植行七步，其詩已成。詩曰：\n兩肉齊道行，頭上帶凹骨。\n相遇凷山下，欻起相搪突。\n二敵不俱剛，一肉臥土窟。\n非是力不如，盛氣不泄畢。\n\n曹丕及群臣皆驚。丕又曰：「七步成章，吾猶以為遲。汝能應聲而作詩一首否？」植曰：「願即命題。」丕曰：「吾與汝乃兄弟也。以此為題。亦不許犯著『兄弟』字樣。」植略不思索，即口占一首曰：\n煮豆燃豆萁，豆在釜中泣。\n本是同根生，相煎何太急！\n\n曹丕聞之，潸然淚下。其母卞氏，從殿後出曰：「兄何逼弟之甚耶？」丕慌忙離坐告曰：「國法不可廢耳。」於是貶曹植為安鄉侯。植拜辭上馬而去。\n\n曹丕自繼位之後，法令一新，威逼漢帝，甚於其父。早有細作報入成都。漢中王聞之，大驚，即與文武商議曰：「曹操已死，曹丕繼位，威逼天子，更甚於操。東吳孫權，拱手稱臣。孤欲先伐東吳，以報雲長之讎；次討中原，以除亂賊。」言未畢，廖化出班，哭拜於地曰：「關公父子遇害，實劉封、孟達之罪。乞誅此二賊。」玄德便欲遣人擒之。孔明諫曰：「不可。且宜緩圖之。急則生變矣。可陞此二人為郡守，分調開去。然後可擒。」\n\n玄德從之，遂遣使陞劉封去守綿竹。原來彭羕與孟達甚厚，聽知此事，急回家作書，遣心腹人馳報孟達。使者方出南門外，被馬超巡視軍捉獲，解見馬超。超審知此事，即往見彭羕。羕接入，置酒相待。酒至數巡，超以言挑之曰：「昔漢中王待公甚厚，今何漸薄也？」羕因酒醉，恨罵曰：「老革荒悖，吾必有以報之！」超又探曰：「某亦懷怨心久矣。」羕曰：「公起本部軍，結連孟達為外合，某領川兵為內應，大事可圖也。」超曰：「先生之言甚當。來日再議。」超辭了彭羕，即將人與書解見漢中王，細言其事。玄德大怒，即令擒彭羕下獄，拷問其情。羕在獄中，悔之無及。玄德問孔明曰：「彭羕有謀反之意，當何以治之？」孔明曰：「羕雖狂士，然留之久必生禍。」於是玄德賜彭羕死於獄。\n\n羕既死，有人報知孟達。達大驚，舉止失錯。忽使命至，調劉封回守綿竹去訖。孟達慌請上庸、房陵都尉申耽、申儀弟兄二人商議曰：「我與法孝直同有功於漢中王；今孝直已死，而漢中王忘我前功，乃欲見害，為之奈何？」耽曰：「某有一計，使漢中王不能加害於公。」達大喜，急問何計。耽曰：「吾弟兄欲投魏久矣；公可作一表，辭了漢中王，投魏王曹丕，丕必重用。吾二人亦隨後來降也。」達猛然省悟，即寫表一通，付與來使；當晚引五十餘騎投魏去了。使命持表回成都，奏漢中王，言孟達投魏之事。先主大怒，覽其表曰：\n\n臣達伏惟殿下將建伊、呂之業，追桓、文之功，大事草創，假勢吳、楚，是以有為之士，望風歸順。臣委質以來，愆戾山積；臣猶自知，況於君乎？今王朝英俊鱗集，臣內無輔佐之器，外無將領之才，列次功臣，誠足自愧！\n\n臣聞范蠡識微，浮於五湖；舅犯謝罪，逡巡河上。夫際會之間，請命乞身，何哉：欲潔去就之分也。況臣卑鄙，無元功巨勳，自繫於時，竊慕前賢，早思遠恥。昔申生至孝，見疑於親；子胥至忠，見誅於君；蒙恬拓境而被大刑，樂毅破齊而遭讒佞。臣每讀其書，未嘗不感慨流涕；而親當其事，益用傷悼！\n\n邇者，荊州覆敗，大臣失節，百無一還；惟臣尋事，自致房陵、上庸，而復乞身自放於外。伏想殿下聖恩感悟，愍臣之心，悼臣之舉。臣誠小人，不能始終。知而為之，敢謂非罪？臣每聞「交絕無惡聲，去臣無怨辭」。臣過奉教於君子，願君王勉之。臣不勝惶恐之至！\n\n玄德看畢，大怒曰：「匹夫叛吾，安敢以文辭相戲耶！」即欲起兵擒之。孔明曰：「可就遣劉封進兵，令二虎相併；劉封或有功，或敗績，必歸成都，就而除之，可絕兩害。」玄德從之，遂遣使到綿竹，傳諭劉封。封受命，率兵來擒孟達。\n\n卻說曹丕正聚文武議事，忽近臣奏曰：「蜀將孟達來降。」丕召入問曰：「汝此來，莫非詐降乎？」達曰：「臣為不救關公之危，漢中王欲殺臣，因此懼罪來降，別無他意。」曹丕尚未准信，忽報劉封引五萬兵來取襄陽，單搦孟達廝殺。丕曰：「汝既是真心，便可去襄陽取劉封首級來，孤方准信。」達曰：「臣以利害說之，不必動兵，令劉封亦來降也。」丕大喜，遂加孟達為散騎常侍、建武將軍、平陽亭侯，領新城太守，去守襄陽、樊城。原來夏侯尚、徐晃已先在襄陽，正將收取上庸諸部。孟達到了襄陽，與二將禮畢，探得劉封離城五十里下寨。達即修書一封，使人齎赴蜀寨招降劉封。劉封覽書大怒曰：「此賊誤吾叔姪之義，又間吾父子之親，使吾為不忠不孝之人也！」遂扯碎來書，斬其使。次日，引軍前來搦戰。\n\n孟達知劉封扯書斬使，勃然大怒，亦領兵出迎。兩陣對圓，封立馬於門旗下，以刀指罵曰：「背國反賊，安敢亂言！」孟達曰：「汝死已臨頭，還自執迷不省！」封大怒，拍馬輪刀，直奔孟達。戰不三合，達敗走，封乘虛追殺二十餘里，一聲喊起，伏兵盡出。左邊夏侯尚殺來，右邊徐晃殺來，孟達回身復戰：三軍夾攻。劉封大敗而走，連夜奔回上庸，背後魏兵趕來。劉封到城下叫門，城上亂箭射下。申耽在敵樓上叫曰：「吾已降了魏也！」封大怒，欲要攻城，背後追軍將至。封立腳不牢，只得望房陵而奔，見城上已盡插魏旗。申儀在敵樓上將旗一颭，城後一彪軍出，旗上大書「右將軍徐晃」。封抵敵不住，急望西川而走。晃乘勢追殺。劉封部下只剩得百餘騎，到了成都，入見漢中王，哭拜於地，細奏前事。玄德怒曰：「辱子有何面目復來見吾！」封曰：「叔父之難，非兒不救，因孟達諫阻故耳。」玄德轉怒曰：「汝須食人食、穿人衣，非土木偶人！安可聽讒賊所阻！」命左右推出斬之。漢中王既斬劉封，後聞孟達招之，毀書斬使之事，心中頗悔；又哀痛關公，以致染病，因此按兵不動。\n\n且說魏王曹丕，自即王位，將文武官僚，盡皆陞賞；遂統甲兵三十萬，南巡沛國譙縣，大饗先塋。鄉中父老，揚塵遮道，奉觴進酒，效漢高祖還沛之事。人報大將軍夏侯惇病危，丕即還鄴郡。時惇已卒，丕為挂孝，以厚禮殯葬。\n\n是歲八月間，報稱石邑縣鳳凰來儀，臨淄城麒麟出現，黃龍現於鄴郡。於是中郎將李伏、太史丞許芝商議：種種瑞徵，乃魏當代漢之兆，可安排受禪之禮，令漢帝將天下讓於魏王。遂同華歆、王朗、辛毗、賈詡、劉廙、劉曄、陳矯、陳群、桓階等，一班文武官僚，四十餘人，直入內殿，來奏漢獻帝，請禪位於魏王曹丕。正是：\n魏家社稷今將建，漢代江山忽已移。\n未知獻帝如何回答，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 80\n\n第八十回　曹丕廢帝篡炎劉　漢王正位續大統\n\n卻說華歆等一班文武，入見獻帝。歆奏曰：「伏覩魏王，自登位以來，德布四方，仁及萬物；越古超今，雖唐、虞無以過此。群臣會議，言漢祚已終，望陛下效堯、舜之道，以山川社稷，禪與魏王；上合天心，下合民意。則陛下安享清閒之福；祖宗幸甚！生靈幸甚！臣等議定，特來奏請。」帝聞奏大驚，半晌無言，覷百官而哭曰：「朕想高祖提三尺劍，斬蛇起義，平秦滅楚，創造基業，世統相傳，四百年矣。朕雖不才，初無過惡，安忍將祖宗大業，等閒棄了？汝百官再從公計議。」\n\n華歆引李伏、許芝近前奏曰：「陛下若不信，可問此二人。」李伏奏曰：「自魏王即位以來，麒麟降生，鳳凰來儀，黃龍出現，嘉禾蔚生，甘露下降：此是上天示瑞，魏當代漢之象也。」許芝又奏曰：「臣等職掌司天，夜觀乾象，見炎漢氣數已終，陛下帝星隱匿不明；魏國乾象，極天察地，言之難盡。更兼上應圖讖。其讖曰：『鬼在邊，委相連；當代漢，無可言。言在東，午在西；兩日並光上下移。』以此論之，陛下可早禪位。『鬼在邊』，『委相連』，是『魏』字也；『言在東，午在西』，乃『許』字也；『兩日並光上下移』，乃『昌』字也：此是魏在許昌應受漢禪也。願陛下察之。」帝曰：「祥瑞圖讖，皆虛妄之事；奈何以虛妄之事，而遽欲朕捨祖宗之基業乎？」王朗奏曰：「自古以來，有興必有廢，有盛必有衰。豈有不亡之國、不敗之家乎？漢室相傳四百餘年，延至陛下，氣數已盡，宜早退避，不可遲疑；遲則生變矣。」帝大哭，入後殿去了。百官哂笑而退。\n\n次日，官僚又集於大殿，令宦官入請獻帝。帝憂懼不敢出。曹后曰：「百官請陛下設朝，陛下何故推阻？」帝泣曰：「汝兄欲篡位，令百官相逼，朕故不出。」曹后大怒曰：「吾兄奈何為此亂逆之事耶！」言未舉，只見曹洪、曹休帶劍而入，請帝出殿。曹后大罵曰：「俱是汝等亂賊，希圖富貴，共造逆謀！吾父功蓋寰區，威震天下，然且不敢篡竊神器。今吾兄嗣位未幾，輒思篡漢，皇天必不祚爾！」言罷，痛哭入宮。左右侍者皆歔欷流涕。\n\n曹洪、曹休力請獻帝出殿。帝被逼不過，只得更衣出前殿。華歆奏曰：「陛下可依臣等昨日之議，免遭大禍。」帝痛哭曰：「卿等皆食漢祿久矣；中間多有漢朝功臣子孫，何忍作此不臣之事？」歆曰：「陛下若不從眾議，恐旦夕蕭牆禍起，非臣等不忠於陛下也。」帝曰：「誰敢弒朕耶？」歆厲聲曰：「天下之人，皆知陛下無人君之福，以致四方大亂！若非魏王在朝，弒陛下者，何止一人？陛下尚不知恩報德，直欲令天下人共伐陛下耶？」帝大驚，拂袖而起。王朗以目視華歆。歆縱步向前，扯住龍袍，變色而言曰：「許與不許，早發一言！」帝戰慄不能答。曹洪、曹休拔劍大呼曰：「符寶郎何在？」祖弼應聲出曰：「符寶郎在此！」曹洪索要玉璽。祖弼叱曰：「玉璽乃天子之寶，安得擅索！」洪喝令武士推出斬之。祖弼大罵不絕口而死。後人有詩讚曰：\n奸宄專權漢室亡，詐稱禪位效虞唐。\n滿朝百辟皆尊魏，僅見忠臣符寶郎。\n\n帝顫慄不已。只見階下披甲持戈數百餘人，皆是魏兵。帝泣謂群臣曰：「朕願將天下禪於魏王，幸留殘喘，以終天年。」賈詡曰：「魏王必不負陛下。陛下可急降詔，以安眾心。」帝只得令陳羣草禪國之詔，令華歆齎捧詔璽，引百官直至魏王宮獻納。曹丕大喜。開讀詔曰：\n朕在位三十二年，遭天下蕩覆，幸賴祖宗之靈，危而復存。然今仰瞻天象，俯察民心，炎精之數既終，行運在乎曹氏。是以前王既樹神武之蹟，今王又光耀明德，以應其期。歷數昭明，信可知矣。夫大道之行，天下為公；唐堯不私於厥子，而名播於無窮，朕竊慕焉。今其追踵堯典，禪位於丞相魏王。王其毋辭！\n\n曹丕聽畢，便欲受詔。司馬懿諫曰：「不可：雖然詔璽已至，殿下宜且上表謙辭，以絕天下之謗。」丕從之，令王朗作表，自稱德薄，請別求大賢以嗣天位。帝覽表，心甚驚疑，謂群臣曰：「魏王謙遜，如之奈何？」華歆曰：「昔魏武王受王爵之時，三辭而詔不許，然後受之。今陛下可再降詔，魏王自當允從。」\n\n帝不得已，又令桓階草詔，遣高廟使張音，持節奉璽至魏王宮。曹丕開讀詔曰：\n咨爾魏王：上書謙讓。朕竊為漢道陵遲，為日已久；幸賴武王操，德膺符運，奮揚神武，芟除兇暴，清定區夏。今王丕纘承前緒，至德光昭，聲教被四海，仁風扇八區；天之歷數，實在爾躬。昔虞舜有大功二十，而放勳禪以天下；大禹有疏導之績，而重華禪以帝位。漢承堯運，有傳聖之義。加順靈祇，紹天明命，使行御史大夫張音，持節奉皇帝璽綬。王其受之！\n\n曹丕接詔欣喜，謂賈詡曰：「雖二次有詔，然終恐天下後世，不免篡竊之名也。」詡曰：「此事極易。可再命張音齎回璽綬，卻教華歆令漢帝築一臺，名『受禪臺』；擇吉日良辰，集大小公卿，盡到臺下，令天子親奉璽綬，禪天下與王，便可以釋群疑而絕眾議矣。」丕大喜，即令張音齎回璽綬，仍作表謙辭。音回奏獻帝。帝問群臣曰：「魏王又讓，其意若何？」華歆奏曰：「陛下可築一臺，名曰『受禪臺』，聚集公卿庶民，明白禪位；則陛下子子孫孫，必蒙魏恩矣。」帝從之，乃遣太常院官，卜地於繁陽，築起三層高臺，擇於十月庚午日寅時禪讓。\n\n至期，獻帝請魏王曹丕登臺受禪。臺下集大小官僚四百餘員，御林虎賁禁軍三十餘萬。帝親捧玉璽奉曹丕。丕受之。臺下群臣跪聽冊曰：\n咨爾魏王：昔者唐堯禪位於虞舜，舜亦以命禹：天命不於常，惟歸有德。漢道陵遲，世失其序；降及朕躬，大亂滋昏：群凶恣逆，宇內顛覆。賴武王神武，拯茲難於四方，惟清區夏，以保綏我宗廟；豈予一人獲乂，俾九服實受其賜。今王欽承前緒，光於乃德；恢文武之大業，昭爾考之弘烈。皇靈降瑞，人神告徵；誕惟亮采，師錫朕命。僉曰：爾度克協於虞舜，用率我唐典，敬遜爾位。於戲！天之歷數在爾躬，君其祗順大禮，饗萬國以肅承天命！\n\n讀冊已畢，魏王曹丕即受八般大禮，登了帝位。賈詡引大小官僚朝於臺下。改延康元年為黃初元年。國號大魏。丕即傳旨，大赦天下。諡父曹操為太祖武皇帝。華歆奏曰：「『天無二日，民無二王』。漢帝既禪天下，理宜退就藩服。乞降明旨，安置劉氏於何地？」言訖，扶獻帝跪於臺下聽旨。丕降旨封帝為山陽公，即日便行。華歆按劍指帝，厲聲而言曰：「立一帝，廢一帝，古之常道！今上仁慈，不忍加害，封汝為山陽公。今日便行，非宜召不許入朝！」獻帝含淚拜謝，上馬而去。臺下軍民人等見之，傷感不已。丕謂群臣曰：「舜、禹之事，朕知之矣！」羣臣皆呼萬歲。後人觀此受禪臺，有詩歎曰：\n兩漢經營事頗難，一朝失卻舊江山。\n黃初欲學唐虞事，司馬將來作樣看。\n\n百官請曹丕答謝天地。丕方下拜，忽然臺前捲起一陣怪風，飛沙走石，急如驟雨，對面不見；臺上火燭，盡皆吹滅。丕驚倒於臺上，百官急救下臺，半晌方醒。侍臣扶入官中，數日不能設朝。後病稍可，方出殿受群臣朝賀。封華歆為司徒，王朗為司空。大小官僚，一一陞賞。丕疾未痊，疑許昌宮室多妖，乃自許昌幸洛陽，大建宮室。\n\n早有人到成都，報說曹丕自立為大魏皇帝，於洛陽蓋造宮殿；且傳言漢帝已遇害。漢中王聞知，痛哭終曰，下令百官挂孝，遙望設祭，上尊諡曰「孝愍皇帝」。玄德因此憂慮，致染成疾，不能理事，政務皆託與孔明。孔明與太傅許靖、光祿大夫譙周商議，言天下不可一日無君，欲尊漢中王為帝。譙周曰：「近有祥風慶雲之瑞；成都西北角有黃氣數十丈，沖霄而起；帝星見於畢、胃、昴之分，煌煌如月：此正應漢中王當即帝位，以繼漢統。更復何疑？」\n\n於是孔明與許靖，引大小官僚上表，請漢中王即皇帝位。漢中王覽表，大驚曰：「卿等欲陷孤為不忠不義之人耶？」孔明奏曰：「非也：曹丕篡漢自立，王上乃漢室苗裔，理合繼統以延漢祀。」漢中王勃然變色曰：「孤豈效逆賊所為！」拂袖而起，入於後宮。眾官皆散。三日後，孔明又引眾官入朝，請漢中王出。眾皆拜伏於前。許靖奏曰：「今漢天子已被曹丕所弒，王上不即帝位，與師討逆，不得為忠義也。今天下無不欲王上為君，為孝愍皇帝雪恨。若不從臣等所議，是失民望矣。」漢中王曰：「孤雖是景帝之孫，並未有德澤以布於民；今一旦自立為帝，與篡竊何異？」孔明苦勸數次，漢中王堅執不從。孔明乃設一計，謂眾官曰：「如此如此。」於是孔明託病不出。\n\n漢中王聞孔明病篤，親到府中，直入臥榻邊問曰：「軍師所感何疾？」孔明答曰：「憂心如焚，命不久矣。」漢中王曰：「軍師所憂何事？」連問數次，孔明只推病重，瞑目不答。漢中王再三請問。孔明喟然歎曰：「臣自出茅廬，得遇大王，相隨至今，言聽計從；今幸大王有兩川之地，不負臣夙昔之言。目今曹丕篡位，漢祀將斬，文武官僚，咸欲奉大王為帝，滅魏興劉，共圖功名；不想大王堅執不肯，眾官皆有怨心，不久必盡散矣。若文武皆散，吳、魏來攻，兩川難保，臣安得不憂乎？」漢中王曰：「吾非推阻，恐天下人議論耳。」孔明曰：「聖人云：『名不正，則言不順。』今大王名正言順，有何可議？豈不聞：『天與弗取，反受其咎』？」漢中王曰：「待軍師病可，行之未遲。」孔明聽罷，從榻上躍然而起，將屏風一擊，外面文武眾官皆入，拜伏於地曰：「王上既允，便請擇日以行大禮。」漢中王視之，乃是太傅許靖、安漢將軍糜竺、青衣侯尚舉、陽泉侯劉豹、別駕趙祚、治中楊洪、議曹杜瓊、從事張爽、太常卿賴恭、光祿卿黃權、祭酒何宗、學士尹默、司業譙周、大司馬殷純、偏將軍張裔、少府王謀、昭文博士伊籍、從事郎秦宓等眾也。\n\n漢中王驚曰：「陷孤於不義，皆卿等也。」孔明曰：「王上既允所請，便可築臺擇吉，恭行大禮。」即時送漢中王還宮，一面令博士許慈、諫議郎孟光掌禮，築臺於成都武擔之南。諸事齊備，多官整設鑾駕，迎請漢中王登壇致祭。譙周在壇上，高聲朗讀祭文曰：\n惟建安二十六年四月丙午朔，越十二日丁巳，皇帝備，敢昭告於皇天后土：漢有天下，歷數無疆。曩者，王莽篡盜，光武皇帝震怒致誅，社稷復存。今曹操阻兵殘忍，戮殺主后，罪惡滔天；操子丕，載肆凶逆，竊據神器。群下將士，以為漢祀墮廢，備宜延之，嗣武二祖，躬行天罰。備懼無德忝帝位，詢於庶民，外及遐荒君長，僉曰：天命不可以不答，祖業不可以久替，四海不可以無主。率土式望，在備一人。備畏天明命，又懼高、光之業，將墜於地，謹擇吉日，登壇祭告，受皇帝璽綬，撫臨四方。惟神饗祚漢家，永綏曆服！\n\n讀罷祭文，孔明率眾官恭上玉璽。漢中王受了，捧於壇上，再三推讓曰：「備無才德，請擇有才德者受之。」孔明奏曰：「王上平定四海，功德昭於天下，況是大漢宗派，宜即正位。已祭告天神，復何讓焉？」文武各官，皆呼萬歲。拜舞禮畢，改元章武元年。立妃吳氏為皇后，長子劉禪為太子。封次子劉永為魯王，劉理為梁王。封諸葛亮為丞相，許靖為司徒。大小官僚，一一陞賞。大赦天下。兩川軍民，無不欣躍。\n\n次日設朝，文武官僚拜畢，列為兩班。先主降詔曰：「朕自桃園與關、張結義，誓同生死；不幸二弟雲長，被東吳孫權所害。若不報讎，是負盟也。朕欲起傾國之兵，攻伐東吳，生擒逆賊，以雪此恨！」言未畢，班內一人，拜伏於階下，諫曰：「不可。」先主視之，乃虎威將軍趙雲也。正是：\n君王未及行天討，臣下曾聞進直言。\n未知子龍所諫若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 81\n\n第八十一回　急兄讎張飛遇害　雪弟恨先主興兵\n\n卻說先主起兵東征。趙雲諫曰：「國賊乃曹操，非孫權也。今曹丕篡漢，神人共怒。陛下可早圖關中，屯兵渭河上流，以討凶逆，則關東義士，必裹糧策馬以迎王師；若舍魏以伐吳，兵勢一交，豈能驟解？願陛下察之。」先主曰：「孫權害了朕弟；又兼傅士仁、糜芳、潘璋、馬忠皆有切齒之讎；啖其肉而滅其族，方雪朕恨。卿何阻耶？」雲曰：「漢賊之讎，公也；兄弟之讎，私也。願以天下為重。」先主答曰：「朕不為弟報讎，雖有萬里江山，何足為貴？」遂不聽趙雲之諫，下令起兵伐吳；且發使往五谿，借番兵五萬，共相策應；一面差使往閬中，遷張飛為車騎將軍，領司隸校尉，西鄉侯，兼閬中牧。使命齎詔而去。\n\n說張飛在閬中，聞知關公被東吳所害，旦夕號泣，血濕衣襟。諸將以酒勸解，酒醉怒氣愈加。帳上帳下，但有犯者即鞭撻之；多有鞭死者。每日望南切齒睜目怒恨，放聲痛哭不已。忽報使至，慌忙接入，開讀詔旨。飛受爵望北拜畢，設酒款待來使。飛曰：「吾兄被害，讎深似海；廟堂之臣，何不早奏興兵？」使者曰：「多有勸先滅魏而後伐吳者。」飛怒曰：「是何言也！昔我三人桃園結義，誓同生死；今不幸二兄半途而逝。吾安得獨享富貴耶！吾當面見天子，願為前部先鋒，挂孝伐吳，生擒逆賊，祭告二兄，以踐前盟！」言訖，就同使命望成都而來。\n\n卻說先主每日自下教場操演軍馬，剋日興師，御駕親征。於是公卿都至丞相府中，見孔明曰：「今天子初臨大位，親統軍伍，非所以重社稷也。丞相秉鈞衡之職，何不規諫？」孔明曰：「吾苦諫數次，只是不聽。今日公等隨我入教場諫去。」當下孔明引百官來奏先主曰：「陛下初登寶位，若欲北討漢賊，以伸大義於天下，方可親統六師；若只欲伐吳，命一上將統軍伐之可也，何必親勞聖駕？」先主見孔明苦諫，心中稍回。忽報張飛到來，先主急召入。飛至演武廳拜伏於地，抱先主足而哭。先主亦哭。飛曰：「陛下今日為君，早忘了桃園之誓！二兄之讎，如何不報？」先主曰：「多官諫阻，未敢輕舉。」飛曰：「他人豈知昔日之盟？若陛下不去，臣捨此軀與二兄報讎！若不能報時，臣寧死不見陛下也！」先主曰：「朕與卿同往。卿提本部兵，自閬州而出；朕統精兵會於江州。共伐東吳，以雪此恨。」飛臨行，先主囑曰：「朕素知卿酒後暴怒，鞭撻健兒，而復令在左右：此取禍之道也。今後務宜寬容，不可如前。」飛拜辭而去。\n\n次日，先主整兵要行。學士秦宓奏曰：「陛下舍萬乘之軀，而徇小義，古人所不取也：願陛下思之。」先主曰：「雲長與朕，猶一體也。大義尚在，豈可忘耶？」宓伏地不起曰：「陛下不從臣言，誠恐有失。」先主大怒曰：「朕欲興兵，爾何出此不利之言！」叱武士推出斬之。宓面不改色，回顧先主而笑曰：「臣死無恨，但可惜新創之業，又將顛覆耳！」眾官皆為秦宓告免。先主曰：「暫且囚下，待朕報讎回時發落。」孔明聞知，即上表救秦宓。其略曰：\n臣亮等，竊以吳賊逞奸詭之計，致荊州有覆亡之禍。隕將心於斗牛，折天柱於楚地，此情哀痛，誠不可忘。但念遷漢鼎者，罪由曹操；移劉祚者，過非孫權。竊謂魏賊若除，則吳自賓。願陛下納秦宓金石之言，以養士卒之力，別作良圖，則社稷幸甚！天下幸甚！\n\n先主看畢，擲表於地曰：「朕意已決，無得再諫！」遂命丞相諸葛亮保太子守兩川；驃騎將軍馬超並弟馬岱，助鎮北將軍魏延守漢中，以當魏兵；虎威將軍趙雲為後應，兼督糧草；黃權、程畿為參謀；馬良、陳震掌理文書；黃忠為前部先鋒；馮習、張南為副將；傅彤、張翼為中軍護尉；趙融、廖淳為合後。川將數百員，并五谿番將等，共兵七十五萬。擇定章武元年七月丙寅日出師。\n\n卻說張飛回到閬中，下令軍中：限三日內製辦白旗白甲，三軍挂孝伐吳，次日，帳下兩員末將范疆、張達入帳告曰：「白旗白甲，一時無措，須寬限方可。」飛大怒曰：「吾急欲報讎，恨不明日便到逆賊之境。汝安敢違我將令！」叱武士縛於樹上，各鞭背五十。鞭畢，以手指之曰：「來日俱要完備！若違了限，即殺汝二人示眾！」打得二人滿口出血，回到營中商議。范疆曰：「今日受了刑責，明日如何辦得？其人性暴如火。倘來日不完，你我皆被殺矣！」張達曰：「比如他殺我，不如我殺他。」疆曰：「怎奈不得近前。」達曰：「我兩個若不當死，則他醉於床上；若是當死，則他不醉。」二人商議停當。\n\n卻說張飛在帳中，神思皆亂，動止恍惚，乃問部將曰：「吾今心驚肉顫，坐臥不安，此何意也？」部將答曰：「此是君侯思念關公，以致如此。」飛令人將酒來與部將同飲，不覺大醉，臥於帳中。范、張兩賊，探知消息，初更時分，各藏短刀，密入帳中，詐言欲稟機密重事，直至床前。原來張飛每睡不合眼。當夜寢於帳中，二賊見他鬚豎目張，本不敢動手；因聞鼻息如雷，方敢近前，以短刀刺入飛腹。飛大叫一聲而亡。時年五十五歲。後人有詩歎曰：\n安喜曾聞鞭督郵，黃巾掃盡佐炎劉。\n虎牢關上聲先震，長板橋邊水逆流。\n義釋嚴顏安蜀境，智欺張邰定中州。\n伐吳未克身先死，秋草長遺閬地愁！\n\n卻說二賊當夜割了張飛首級，便引數十人連夜投東吳去了。次日，軍中聞知，起兵追之不及。時有張飛部將吳班，向自荊州來見先主，先主用為牙門將，使佐張飛守閬中。當下吳班先發表章，奏知天子；然後令長子張苞具棺槨盛貯，令弟張紹守閬中，苞自來報先主，時先主已擇期出師。大小官僚，皆隨孔明送十里方回。孔明回至成都，怏怏不樂，顧謂眾官曰：「法孝直若在，必能制主上東行也。」\n\n卻說先主是夜心驚肉顫，寢臥不安。出帳仰觀天文，見西北一星，其大如斗，忽然墜地。先主大疑，連夜令人求問孔明。孔明回奏曰：「合損一上將。三日之內，必有警報。」先主因此按兵不動。忽侍臣奏曰：「閬中張車騎部將吳班，差人齎表至。」先主頓足曰：「噫！三弟休矣！」及至覽表，果報張飛凶信。先主放聲大哭，昏絕於地。眾官救醒。次日，人報一隊軍馬驟風而至。先主出營觀之。良久，見一員小將，白袍銀鎧，滾鞍下馬，伏地而哭，乃張苞也。苞曰：「范疆、張達殺了臣父，將首級投東吳去了！」先主哀痛至甚，飲食不進。群臣苦諫曰：「陛下方欲為二弟報讎，何可先自摧殘龍體？」先主方纔進膳；遂謂張苞曰：「卿與吳班，敢引本部軍作先鋒，為卿父報讎否？」苞曰：「為國為父，萬死不辭！」先主正欲遣苞起兵，又報一彪軍風擁而至。先主令侍臣探之。須臾，侍臣引一小將軍，白袍銀鎧，入營伏地而哭。先主視之，乃關興也。先主見了關興，想起關公，又放聲大哭。眾官苦勸。先主曰：「朕想布衣時，與關、張結義，誓同生死；朕今為天子，正欲與兩弟共享富貴，不幸俱死於非命！見此二姪，能不斷腸！」\n\n言訖又哭。眾官日：「二小將軍且退。容聖上將息龍體。」侍臣奏曰：「陛下年過六旬，不宜過於哀痛。」先主曰：「二弟俱亡，朕安忍獨生！」言訖，以頭頓地而哭。多官商議曰：「今天子如此煩惱，將何解勸？」馬良曰：「主上親統大兵伐吳，終日號泣，於軍不利。」陳震曰：「吾聞成都青城山之西，有一隱者：姓李，名意。世人傳說此老已三百餘歲，能知人之生死吉凶，乃當世之神仙也。何不奏知天子，召此老來，問他吉凶？勝如吾等之言。」遂入奏先主。先主從之，即遣陳震齎詔，往青城山宣召。\n\n震星夜到了青城，令鄉人引入山谷深處，遙望仙莊，清雲隱隱，瑞氣非凡。忽見一小童來迎曰：「來者莫非陳孝起乎？」震大驚曰：「仙童如何知我姓字？」童子曰：「吾師昨夜有言：「今日必有皇帝詔命至；使者必是陳孝起。」震曰：「真神仙也！人言信不誣矣！」遂與小童同入仙莊，拜見李意，宣天子詔命。李意推老不行。震曰：「天子急欲見仙翁一面，幸勿吝鶴駕。」再三敦請，李意方行，既至御營，入見先主。先主見李意鶴髮童顏，碧眼方瞳，灼灼有光，身如古柏之狀，知是異人，優禮相待。李意曰：「老夫乃荒山村叟，無學無識。辱陛下宣召，不佑有何見諭？」先主曰：「朕與關、張二弟結生死之交，三十餘年矣。今二弟被害，親統大軍報讎，未知休咎如何。久聞仙翁通曉玄機，望乞賜教。」李意曰：「此乃天數，非老夫所知也。」先主再三求問，意乃索紙筆畫兵馬器械四十餘張，畫畢便一一扯碎。又畫一大人仰臥於地上，傍邊一人掘土埋之，上寫一大「白」字，遂稽首而去。先主不悅，謂群臣曰：「此狂叟也！不足為信！」即以火焚之，便催軍前進。\n\n張苞入奏曰：「吳班軍馬己至。小臣乞為先鋒。」先主壯其志，即取先鋒印賜張苞。苞方欲挂印，又一少年將奮然出曰：「留下印與我！」視之，乃關興也。苞曰：「我已奉詔矣。」興曰：「汝有何能，敢當此任？」苞曰：「我自幼習學武藝，箭無虛發。」先主曰：「朕正要觀賢姪武藝，以定優劣。」苞令軍士於百步之外，立一面旗，旗上畫一紅心。苞拈弓取箭，連射三箭，皆中紅心。眾皆稱善。關興挽弓在手曰：「射中紅心，何足為奇！」正言間，忽值頭上一行雁過。興指曰；「吾射這飛雁第三隻。」一箭射去，那隻雁應弦而落。文武官僚，齊聲喝采。苞大怒，飛身上馬，挺父所使丈八點鋼矛，大叫曰：「你敢與我比試武藝否！」興亦上馬，綽家傳大砍刀縱馬而出曰：「偏你能使矛！吾豈不能使刀！」\n\n二將方欲交鋒，先主喝曰：「二子休得無禮！」興、苞二人慌忙下馬，各棄兵器，拜伏請罪。先主曰：「朕自涿郡與卿等之父結異姓之交，親如骨肉；今汝二人亦是昆仲之分，正當同心協力，共報父讎；奈何自相爭競，失其大義！父喪未遠而猶如此，況日後乎？」二人再拜伏罪。先主問曰：「卿二人誰年長？」苞曰：「臣長關興一歲。」先主即命興拜苞為兄。二人就帳前折箭為誓，永相救護。先主下詔使吳班為先鋒，令張苞、關興護駕。水陸並進，船騎雙行。浩浩蕩蕩，殺奔吳國來。\n\n卻說范疆、張達將張飛首級，投獻吳侯，細告前事。孫權聽罷，收了二人，乃謂百官曰：「今劉玄德即了帝位，統精兵七十餘萬，御駕親征，其勢甚大，如之奈何？」百官盡皆失色，面面相覷。諸葛瑾出曰：「某食君侯之祿久矣；無可報效，願捨殘生，去見蜀主，以利害說之，使兩國相和，共討曹丕之罪。」權大喜，即遣諸葛瑾為使，來說先主罷兵。正是：\n兩國相爭通使命，一言解難賴行人。\n未知諸葛瑾此去如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 82\n\n第八十二回　孫權降魏受九錫　先主征吳賞六軍\n\n卻說章武元年秋八月，先主起大軍至夔關，駕屯白帝城。前隊軍馬已至川口。近臣奉曰：「吳使諸葛瑾至。」先主傳旨教休放入。黃權奏曰：「謹弟在蜀為相，必有事而來，陛下何故絕之？當召入，看他言語。可從則從；如不可，則就借彼口說與孫權，令知問罪有名也。」先主從之，召謹入城。謹拜伏於地。先主問曰：「子瑜遠來，有何事故？」謹曰：「臣弟久事陛下，臣故不避斧鉞，特來奏荊州之事。前者，關公在荊州時，吳侯數次求親，關公不允。後關公取襄陽，曹操屢次致書吳侯，使襲荊州；吳侯本不肯許，因呂蒙與關公不睦，故擅自興兵，誤成大事。今吳侯悔之不及。此乃呂蒙之罪，非吳侯之過也。今呂蒙已死，冤讎已息。孫夫人一向思歸。今吳侯令臣為使，願送歸夫人，縛還降將，並將荊州仍舊交還，永結盟好，共滅曹丕，以正篡逆之罪。」\n\n先主怒曰：「汝東吳害了朕弟，今日敢以巧言來說乎！」瑾曰：「臣請以輕重大小之事，與陛下論之。陛下乃漢朝皇叔，今漢帝已被曹丕篡奪，不思剿除，卻為異姓之親，而屈萬乘之尊，是舍大義而就小義也。中原乃海內之地，兩都皆大漢創業之方，陛下不取，而但爭荊州，是棄重而取輕也。天下皆知陛下即位，必興漢室，恢復山河；今陛下置魏不問，反欲伐吳，竊為陛下不取。」先主大怒曰：「殺吾弟之讎，不共戴天！欲朕罷兵，除死方休！不看丞相之面，先斬汝首！今且放汝回去，說與孫權，洗頸就戮！」諸葛瑾見先主不聽，只得自回江南。\n\n卻說張昭見孫權曰：「諸葛子瑜知蜀兵勢大，故假以請使為辭，欲背吳入蜀。此去必不回矣。」權曰：「孤與子瑜，有生死不易之盟。孤不負子瑜，子瑜亦不負孤。昔子瑜在柴桑時，孔明來吳，孤欲使子瑜留之。子瑜曰：『弟已事玄德，義無二心；弟之不留，猶瑾之不往。』其言足貫神明。今日豈肯降蜀乎？孤與子瑜可謂神交，非外言所得間也。」正言間，忽報諸葛瑾回。權曰：「孤言若何？」張昭滿面羞慚而退。瑾見孫權，言先主不肯通和之意。權大驚曰：「若如此，則江南危矣！」階下一人進曰：「某有一計，可解此危。」視之，乃中大夫趙咨也。權曰：「德度有何良策？」咨曰：「主公可作一表，某願為使，往見魏帝曹丕陳說利害，使襲漢中，則蜀兵自危矣。」權曰：「此計最善。但卿此去，休失了東吳氣象。」咨曰：「若有些小差失，即投江而死。安有面目見江南人物乎？」\n\n權大喜，即寫表稱臣，令趙咨為使。星夜到了許都，先見太尉賈詡等，並大小官僚。次日早朝，賈詡出班奏曰：「東吳遣中大夫趙咨上表。」曹丕笑曰：「此欲退蜀兵故也。」即令召入。咨拜伏於丹墀。丕覽表畢，遂問咨曰：「吳侯乃何如主也？」咨曰：「聰明仁智雄略之主也。」丕笑曰：「卿褒獎毋乃太甚？」咨曰：「臣非過譽也。吳侯納魯肅於凡品，是其聰也；拔呂蒙於行陣，是其明也；獲于禁而不害，是其仁也；取荊州兵不血刃，是其智也；據三江虎視天下，是其雄也；屈身於陛下，是其略也。以此論之，豈不為聰明仁智雄略之主乎？」丕又問曰：「吳主頗知學乎？」咨曰：「吳主浮江萬艘，帶甲百萬，任賢使能，志存經略；少有餘閒，博覽書傳，歷觀史籍，採其大旨：不效書生尋章摘句而已。」丕曰：「朕欲伐吳，可乎？」咨曰：「大國有征伐之兵，小國有禦備之策。」丕曰：「吳畏魏乎？」咨曰：「帶甲百萬，江漢為池，何畏之有？」丕曰：「東吳如大夫者幾人？」咨曰：「聰明特達者八九十人；如臣之輩，車載斗量，不可勝數。」丕歎曰：「『使於四方，不辱君命』，卿可以當之矣。」\n\n於是即降詔，命太常卿邢貞，齎冊封孫權為吳王，加九錫。趙咨謝恩出城。大夫劉曄諫曰：「今孫權懼蜀兵之勢，故來請降。以臣愚見，蜀、吳交兵，乃天亡之也。今若遣上將提數萬之兵，渡江襲之，蜀攻其外，魏攻其內，吳國之亡，不出旬日。吳亡則蜀孤矣。陛下何不早圖之？」丕曰：「孫權既已禮服朕，朕若攻之，是沮天下欲降者之心；不若納之為是。」劉曄又曰：「孫權雖有雄才，乃殘漢驃騎將軍南昌侯之職。官輕則勢微，尚有畏中原之心；若加以王位，則去陛下一階耳。今陛下信其詐降，崇其位號，以封殖之，是與虎添翼也。」丕曰：「不然。朕不助吳，亦不助蜀。待看吳、蜀交兵，若滅一國，止存一國，那時除之，有何難哉？朕意已決，卿勿復言。」遂命太常卿邢貞，同趙咨捧執冊錫，逕至東吳。\n\n卻說孫權聚集百官，商議禦蜀之策，忽報魏帝封主公為王，禮當遠接。顧雍諫曰：「主公宜自稱上將軍九州伯之位，不當受魏帝封爵。」權曰：「當日沛公受項羽之封，蓋因時也；何故卻之？」遂率百官出城迎接。邢貞自恃上國天使，入門不下車，張昭大怒，厲聲曰：「禮無不敬，法無不肅，而君敢自尊大，豈以江南無方寸之刃耶？」邢貞慌忙下車，與孫權相見，並車入城。忽車後一人放聲哭曰：「吾等不能奮身捨命，為主併魏吞蜀，乃令主公受人封爵，不亦辱乎！」眾視之，乃徐盛也。邢貞聞之。嘆曰：「江東將相如此，終非久在人下者也！」\n\n卻說孫權受了封爵，眾文武官僚，拜賀已畢，命收拾美玉明珠等物，遣人齎進謝恩。早有細作報說：「蜀主引本國大兵，及蠻王沙摩柯番兵數萬，又有洞溪漢將杜路、劉寧二枝兵，水陸並進，聲勢震天。水路軍已出巫口，旱路軍已到秭歸。」時孫權雖登王位，奈魏主不肯接應，乃問文武曰：「蜀兵勢大，當復如何？」眾皆默然。權嘆曰：「周郎之後有魯肅；魯肅之後有呂蒙；今呂蒙已死，無人與孤分憂也！」言未畢，忽班部中一少年將，奮然而出，伏地奏曰：「臣雖年幼，頗習兵書。願乞數萬之兵，已破蜀兵。」權視之，乃孫桓也。桓字叔武，其父名河，本姓俞氏，孫策愛之，賜姓孫；因此亦係吳王宗族。河生四子。桓居其長，弓馬熟嫻，常從吳王征討，累立奇功，官授武衛都尉；時年二十五歲。權曰：「汝有何策勝之？」桓曰：「臣有大將二員，一名李異，一名謝旌，俱有萬夫不當之勇。乞數萬之眾，往擒劉備。」權曰：「姪雖英勇，爭奈年幼；必得一人相助，方可。」虎威將軍朱然出曰：「臣願與小將軍同擒劉備。」權許之，遂點水陸軍五萬，封孫桓為左都督，朱然為右都督，即日起兵。哨馬探得蜀兵已至宜都下寨，孫桓引二萬五千軍馬，屯於宜都界口，前後分作三營，以拒蜀兵。\n\n卻說蜀將吳班領先鋒之印，自出川以來，所到之處，望風而降；兵不血刃，直到宜都；探知孫桓在彼下寨，飛奏先主。時先主已到秭歸，聞奏怒曰：「量此小兒，安敢與朕抗耶！」關興奏曰：「既孫權令此子為將，不勞陛下遣大將，臣願往擒之。」先主曰：「朕正欲觀汝壯氣。」即命關興前往。興拜辭欲行，張苞出曰：「既關興前去討賊，臣願同行。」先主曰：「二姪同去甚妙；但須謹慎，不可造次。」\n\n二人拜辭先主，會合先鋒，一同進兵，列成陣勢。孫桓聽知蜀兵大至，合寨多起。兩陣對圓，孫桓領李異、謝旌立馬於門旗之下，見蜀營中，擁出二員大將，皆銀盔銀鎧，白馬白旗；上首張苞挺丈八點鋼矛，下首關興橫著大砍刀。苞大罵曰：「孫桓豎子！死在臨時，尚敢抗拒天兵乎！」桓亦罵曰：「汝父已作無頭之鬼，今汝又來討死，好生不智！」張苞大怒，挺槍直取孫桓。桓背後謝旌，驟馬來迎。兩將戰三十餘合，旌敗走，苞乘勝趕來。李異見謝旌敗了，慌忙拍馬掄蘸金斧接戰。張苞與戰二十餘合，不分勝負。吳軍中裨將譚雄，見張苞英勇，李異不能勝，卻放一冷箭，正射中張苞所騎之馬。那馬負痛奔回本陣，未到門旗邊，撲地便倒，將張苞掀在地上。李異急向前掄起大斧，望張苞腦袋便砍。忽一道紅光閃處，李異頭早落地。原來關興見張苞馬回，正待接應，忽見張苞馬倒，李異趕來；興大喝一聲，劈李異於馬下，救了張苞，乘勢掩殺。孫桓大敗。各自鳴金收軍。\n\n次日，孫桓又引軍來。張苞、關興齊出。關興立馬於陣前，單搦孫桓交鋒。桓大怒，拍馬揮刀，與關興戰三十餘合，氣力不加，大敗回陣。二小將追殺入營，吳班引著張南、馮習驅兵掩殺。張苞奮勇當先，殺入吳軍，正遇謝旌，被苞一矛刺死。吳軍四散奔走。蜀將得勝收兵，只不見了關興。張苞大驚曰：「安國有失，吾不獨生！」言訖，綽鎗上馬。尋不數里，只見關興左手提刀，右手活挾一將。苞問曰：「此是何人？」興笑答曰：「吾在亂軍中，正遇讎人，故生擒來。」苞視之，乃昨日放冷箭的譚雄也。苞大喜，同回本營，斬首瀝血，祭了死馬，逐寫表差人先主處報捷。\n\n孫桓折了李異、謝旌、譚雄等許多將士，力窮勢孤，不能抵敵，及差人回吳求救。蜀將張南、馮習謂吳班曰：「目今吳兵勢敗，正好乘虛劫寨。」班曰：「孫桓雖然折了許多將士，朱然水軍，見今結營江上，未曾損折。今日若去劫寨，倘水軍上岸，斷我歸路，如之奈何？」南曰：「此事至易。可教關、張二將軍，各引五千軍伏於山谷中；如朱然來救，左右兩軍齊出夾攻，必然取勝。」班曰：「不如先使小卒，詐作降兵，卻將劫寨事告知朱然；然見火起，必來救應，卻令伏兵擊之，則大事濟矣。」馮習等大喜，遂依計而行。\n\n卻說朱然聽知孫桓損兵折將，正欲來救，忽伏路軍引幾個小卒上船投降。然問之，小卒曰：「我等是馮習帳下士卒，因賞罰不明，特來投降，就報機密。」然曰：「所報何事？」小卒曰：「今晚馮習乘虛要劫孫將軍營寨，約定舉火為號。」朱然聽畢，即使人報知孫桓。報事人行至半途，被關興殺了。朱然一面商議，欲引兵去救應孫桓。部將崔禹曰：「小卒之言，未可深信，倘有疏虞，水陸二軍，盡皆休矣。將軍只宜穩守水寨，某願替將軍一行。」然從之，遂令崔禹引一萬軍前去。是夜馮習、張南、吳班分兵三路，直殺入孫桓寨中，四面火起。吳兵大亂，尋路奔走。\n\n且說崔禹正行之間，忽見火起，急催兵前進。剛纔轉過山來，忽山谷鼓聲大震；左邊關興，右邊張苞，兩路夾攻。崔禹大驚，方欲奔走，正遇張苞；交馬只一合，被苞生擒而回。朱然聽知危急，將船往下水退五六十里去了。孫桓引敗軍逃走，問部將曰：「前去何處城堅糧廣？」部將曰：「此去正北彝陵城，可以屯兵。」桓引敗軍急望彝陵而走。方進得城，吳班等追至，將城四面圍定。關興、張苞等解崔禹到秭歸來。先主大喜，就將崔禹斬卻，大賞三軍。自此威風震動，江南諸將，無不膽寒。\n\n卻說孫桓令人求救於吳王，吳王大驚，即召文武商議曰：「今孫桓受困於彝陵，朱然大敗於江中，蜀兵勢大，如之奈何？」張昭奏曰：「今諸將雖多物故，然尚有十餘人，何慮於劉備？可命韓當為正將，周泰為副將，潘璋為先鋒，凌統為合後，甘寧為救應，起兵十萬拒之。」權依所奏，即命諸將速行。此時甘寧正患痢疾，帶病從征。\n\n卻說先主從巫峽建平起，直接彝陵界分，七十餘里，連結四十餘寨；見關興、張苞屢立大功，歎曰：「昔日從朕諸將，皆老邁無用矣；復有二姪如此英雄，朕何慮孫權乎！」正言間，忽報韓當、周泰領兵到來。先主方欲遣將迎敵，近臣奏曰：「老將黃忠，引五六人投東吳去了。」先主笑曰：「黃漢升非反叛之人也；因朕失口誤言老者無用，彼必不服老，故奮力去相持矣。」即召關興、張苞曰：「黃漢升此去必然有失。賢姪休辭勞苦，可去相助。略有微功。便可令回，勿使有失。」二小將拜辭先生，引本部軍來助黃忠。正是：\n老臣素矢忠君志，年少能成報國功。\n未知黃忠此去如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 83\n\n第八十三回　戰猇亭先主得讎人　守江口書生拜大將\n\n卻說章武二年春正月，武威後將軍黃忠隨先主伐吳；忽聞先主言老將無用，即提刀上馬，引親隨五六人，逕到彝陵營中。吳班與張南、馮習接入，問曰：「老將軍此來，有何事故？」忠曰：「吾自長沙跟天子到今，多負勤勞。今雖七旬有餘，食肉十斤，臂開二石之弓，能乘千里之馬，未足為老。昨日主上言吾等老邁無用，故來此與東吳交鋒，看吾斬將，老也不老！」\n\n正言問，忽報吳兵前部已到，哨馬臨營。忠奮然而起，出帳上馬。馮習等勸曰：「老將軍且休輕進。」忠不聽，縱馬而去。吳班令馮習引兵助戰。忠在吳軍陣前，勒馬橫刀，單搦先鋒潘璋交戰。璋引部將史蹟出馬。蹟欺忠年老，挺槍出戰；鬥不三合，被忠一刀斬於馬下。潘璋大怒，揮關公使的青龍刀，來戰黃忠。交馬數合，不分勝負。忠奮力惡戰，璋料敵不過，撥馬便走。忠乘劫追殺，全勝而回。路逢關興、張苞。興曰：「我等奉聖旨來助老將軍；既已立了功，速請回營。」忠不聽。\n\n次日，潘璋又來搦戰。黃忠奮然上馬。興、苞二人要助戰，忠不從；吳班要助戰，忠亦不從；只自引五千軍出迎。戰不敷合，璋拖刀便走。忠縱馬追之，厲聲大叫曰：「賊將休走！吾今為關公報讎！」追至三十餘里，四面喊聲大震，伏兵齊出。右邊周泰，左邊韓當，前有潘璋，後有凌統，把黃忠困在垓心。忽然狂風大起，忠急退時，山坡上馬忠引一軍出，一箭射中黃忠肩窩，險些兒落馬。吳兵見忠中箭，一齊來攻。忽後面喊聲大起，兩路軍殺來，吳兵潰散，救出黃忠，乃關興、張苞也。二小將保送黃忠逕到御前營中。忠年老血衰，箭瘡痛裂，病甚沉重。先主御駕自來看視，撫其背曰：「令老將軍中傷，朕之過也！」忠曰：「臣乃一武夫耳，幸遇陛下。臣今年七十有五，壽亦足矣。望陛下善保龍體，以圖中原！」言訖，不省人事，是夜殞於御營。後人有詩歎曰：\n老將說黃忠，收川立大功。\n重披金鎖甲，雙挽鐵胎弓。\n膽氣驚河北，威名鎮蜀中。\n臨亡頭似雪，猶自顯英雄。\n\n先主見黃忠氣絕，哀傷不已，敕具棺槨，葬於成都。先主嘆曰：「五虎大將，已亡三人。朕尚不能復讎，深可痛哉！」乃引御林軍直至猇亭，大會諸將，分軍八路，水陸俱進。水路令黃權領兵，先主自率大軍於旱路進發：時章武二年二月中旬也。\n\n韓當、周泰聽知先主御駕來征，引兵出迎。兩陣對圓，韓當、周泰出馬，只見蜀營門旗處，先主自出，黃羅銷金傘蓋，左右白旄黃鉞，金銀旌節，前後圍繞。當大叫曰：「陛下今為蜀主，何自輕出？倘有疎虞，悔之何及！」先主遙指罵曰：「汝等吳狗，傷朕手足，誓不與立於天地之間！」當回顧眾將曰：「誰敢衝突蜀兵？」部將夏恂，挺槍出馬。先主背後張苞挺丈八矛，縱馬而出，大喝一聲，直取夏恂。恂見苞聲若巨雷，心中驚懼；恰待要走，周泰弟周平見恂抵敵不住，揮刀縱馬而來。關興見了，躍馬提刀來迎。張苞大喝一聲，一矛刺中夏恂，倒撞下馬。周平大驚，措手不及，被關興一刀斬了。二小將便取韓當、周泰，韓、周二人，慌忙入陣。先主視之，歎曰：「虎父無犬子也！」用御鞭一指，蜀兵一齊掩殺過去，吳兵大敗。那八路兵，勢如泉湧，殺的那吳軍屍橫遍野，血流成河。\n\n卻說甘寧正在船中養病，聽知蜀兵大至，火急上馬，正遇一彪蠻兵，人皆披髮跣足，皆使弓弩長鎗，搪牌刀斧；為首乃是番王沙摩柯，生得面如噀血，碧眼突出，使一個鐵蒺藜骨朵，腰帶兩張弓，威風抖擻。甘寧見其勢大，不敢交鋒，撥馬而走；被沙摩柯一箭射中頭顱。寧帶箭而走，到得富池口，坐於大樹之下而死。樹上群鴉數百，圍繞其屍。吳王聞之，哀痛不已，具禮厚葬，立廟祭祀。後人有詩歎曰：\n吳郡甘興霸，長江錦幔舟。\n酬君重知己，報友化仇讎。\n劫寨將輕騎，驅兵飲巨甌。\n神鴉能顯聖，香火永千秋。\n\n卻說先主乘勢追殺，遂得猇亭。吳兵四散逃走。先主收兵，只不見關興。先主慌令張苞等四面跟尋。原來關興殺入吳陣，正遇讎人潘璋，驟馬追之。璋大驚，奔入山谷內，不知所往。興尋思只在山裏，往來尋覓不見。看看天晚，迷蹤失路。幸得星月有光。追至山僻之間，時已二更。到一莊上，下馬叩門。一老者出問何人。興曰：「吾是戰將，迷路到此，求一飯充飢。」老人引入，興見堂內點著明燭，中堂繪關公神像。興大哭而拜。老人問曰：「將軍何故哭拜？」興曰：「此吾父也。」老人聞言，即便下拜。興曰：「何故供養吾父？」老人答曰：「此間皆是尊神地方。在生之日，家家侍奉，何況今日為神乎？老夫只望蜀兵早早報讎。今將軍到，此百姓有福矣。」遂置酒待之，卸鞍喂馬。\n\n三更以後，忽門外又一人擊戶。老人出而問之，乃吳將潘璋亦來投宿。恰入草堂，關興見了，按劍大喝曰：「反賊休走！」璋回身便出。忽門外一人，面如重棗，丹鳳眼，臥蠶眉，飄三縷美髯，綠袍金鎧，按劍而入。璋見是關公顯聖，大叫一聲，神魂驚散；欲待轉身，早被關興手起劍落，斬於地上，取心瀝血，就關公神像前祭祀。興得了父親的青龍偃月刀，卻將潘璋首級，擐於馬項之下，辭了老人，就騎了潘璋的馬，望本營而來。老人自將潘璋之屍拖出燒化。\n\n且說關興行無數里，忽聽得人喊馬嘶，一彪軍到來；為首一將，乃潘璋部將馬忠也。忠見興殺了主將潘璋，將首級擐於馬項之下；青龍刀又被興得了；勃然大怒，縱馬來取關興。興見馬忠是害父讎人，氣沖牛斗，舉青龍刀望忠便砍。忠部下三百軍併力上前，一聲喊起，將關興圍在垓心。興力孤勢危。忽見西北上一彪軍殺來，乃是張苞。馬忠見救兵到來，慌忙引軍自退。關興、張苞一同趕來。趕不數里，前面糜芳、傅士仁引兵來尋馬忠。兩軍相合，混戰一埸。苞、興二人兵少，慌忙撤退，回至猇亭，來見先主，獻上首級，具言此事。先主驚異，賞犒三軍。\n\n卻說馬忠回見韓當、周泰，收聚敗軍，各分頭把守。軍士中傷者不計其數。馬忠帶傅士仁、糜芳於江渚屯劄。當夜三更，軍士皆哭聲不止。糜芳暗聽之，有一夥言曰：「我等皆是荊州之兵，被呂蒙詭計送了主公性命，今劉皇叔御駕親征，東吳早晚休矣。所恨者，糜芳、傅士仁也。我等何不殺此二賊，去蜀營投降？功勞不小。」又一夥軍言曰：「不要性急，等個空兒便就下手。」糜芳聽畢，大驚，遂與傅士仁商議曰：「軍心變動，我二人性命難保。今蜀主所恨者，馬忠耳；何不殺了他，將首級去獻蜀主，告稱：『我等不得已而降吳，今知御駕前來，特地詣營請罪。』」仁曰：「不可，去必有禍。」芳曰：「蜀主寬仁厚德；目今阿斗太子是我外甥，彼但念我國戚之情，必不肯加害。」\n\n二人計較已定，先備了馬。三更時分，入帳刺殺馬忠，將首級割了，二人帶數十騎，逕投猇亭而來。伏路軍人，先引見張南、馮習，具說其事。次日，到御營中來見先主，獻上馬忠首級，哭告於前曰：「臣等實無反心；被呂蒙詭計，稱言關公已亡，賺開城門，臣等不得已而降。今聞聖駕前來，特殺此賊，以雪陛下之恨。伏乞陛下恕臣等之罪。」先主大怒曰：「朕自離成都許多時，你兩個如何不來請罪？今見勢危，故來巧言，欲全性命！朕若饒你，至九泉之下，有何面目見關公乎！」言訖，令關興在御營中，設關公靈位。先主親捧馬忠首級，詣前祭祀。又令關興將糜芳、傅士仁剝去衣服，跪於靈前，親自用刀剮之，以祭關公。忽張苞上帳哭拜於前曰：「二伯父讎人皆已誅戮；臣父冤讎，何日可報？」先主曰：「賢姪勿憂。朕當削平江南，殺盡吳狗，務擒二賊，與汝親自醢之，以祭汝父。」苞泣謝而退。\n\n此時先主威聲大震，江南之人，盡皆膽裂，日夜號哭。韓當、周泰大驚，急奏吳王，具言糜芳、傅士仁殺了馬忠，去歸蜀帝，亦被蜀帝殺了。孫權心怯，遂聚文武商議。步騭奏曰：「蜀主所恨者：乃呂蒙、潘璋、馬忠、糜芳、傅士仁也。今此數人皆亡，獨有范疆、張達二人，現在東吳。何不擒此二人，並張飛首級，遣使送還，交與荊州，送歸夫人，上表求和，再會前情，共圖滅魏，則蜀兵自退矣。」權從其言，遂具沈香木匣，盛貯飛首，綁縛范疆、張達，囚於檻車之內，令程秉為使，齎國書，望猇亭而來。\n\n卻說先主欲發兵前進。忽近臣奏曰：「東吳遣使送張車騎之首，並囚范疆、張達二賊至。」先主兩手加額曰：「此天之所賜，亦由三弟之靈也！」即令張苞設飛靈位。先主見張飛首級在匣中面不改色，放聲大哭。張苞自仗利刀，將范疆、張達萬剮凌遲，祭父之靈。祭畢，先主怒氣不息，定要滅吳。馬良奏曰：「讎人盡戮，其恨可雪矣。吳大夫程秉到，此欲還荊州，送回夫人，永結盟好，共圖滅魏，伏侯聖旨。」先主怒曰：「朕切齒讎人，乃孫權也。今若與之連和，是負二弟當日之盟矣。今先滅吳，次滅魏。」便欲斬來使，以絕吳情。多官苦告方免。程秉抱頭鼠竄，回奏吳主曰：「蜀不從講和，誓欲先滅東吳，然後伐魏。眾臣苦諫不聽，如之奈何？」\n\n權大驚，舉止失措，闞澤出班奏曰：「見有擎天之柱，如何不用耶？」權急問何人。澤曰：「昔日東吳大事，全任周郎；後魯子敬代之；子敬亡後，決於呂子明；今子明雖喪．見有陸伯言在荊州。此人名雖儒生，實有雄才大略，以臣論之；不在周郎之下；前破關公，其謀皆出於伯言。主上若能用之，破蜀必矣。如或有失，臣願與同罪。」權曰：「非德潤之言，孤誤大事。」張昭曰：「陸遜乃一書生耳，非劉備敵手；恐不可用。」顧雍亦曰：「陸遜年幼望輕，恐諸公不服；若不服則生禍亂，必誤大事。」步騭亦曰：「遜才堪治郡耳；若託以大事，非其宜也。」闞澤大呼曰：「若不用陸伯言，則東吳休矣！臣願以全家保之！」權曰：「孤亦素知陸伯言乃奇才也。孤意已決，卿等勿言。」\n\n於是命召陸遜。遜本名陸議，後改名遜，字伯言，乃吳郡吳人也。漢城門校尉陸紆之孫，九江都尉陸駿之子。身長八尺，面如美玉。官領鎮西將軍。當下奉召而至。參拜畢，權曰：「今蜀兵臨境，孤特命卿總督軍馬，以破劉備。」遜曰：「江東文武，皆大王故舊之臣；臣年無才，安能制之？」權曰：「闞德潤以全家保卿，孤亦素知卿才。今拜卿為大都督，卿勿推辭。」遜曰：「倘文武不服，何如？」權取所佩劍與之曰：「如有不聽號令者，先斬後奏。」遜曰：「荷蒙重託，敢不拜命？但乞大王於來日會聚眾官，然後賜臣。」闞澤曰：「古之命將，必築壇會眾，賜白旄黃鉞，印綬兵符，然後威行令肅。今大王宜遵此禮，擇日築壇，拜伯言為大都督，假節鉞，則眾人自無不服矣。」權從之，命人連夜築壇完備，大會百官，請陸遜登壇拜為大都督、右護軍鎮西將軍，進封婁侯，賜以寶劍卬綬，令掌六郡八十一州兼荊楚諸路軍馬。吳王囑之曰：「閫以內，孤主之；閫以外，將軍制之。」\n\n遜領命下壇，令徐盛、丁奉為護衛，即日出師；一面調諸路軍馬，水陸並進。文書到猇亭，韓當、周泰大驚：「主上如何以一書生總兵耶？」比及遜至，眾皆不服。遜升帳議事，眾人勉強參賀。遜曰：「主上命吾為大將，督軍破蜀。軍有常法，公等各宜遵守。違者王法無親，勿致後悔。」眾皆默然。周泰曰：「目今安東將軍孫桓，乃主上之姪，見困於彝陵城中，內無糧草，外無救兵；請都督早施良策，救出孫桓，以安主上之心。」遜曰：「吾素知孫安東深得軍心，必能堅守，不必救之。待吾破蜀後，彼自出矣。」眾皆暗笑而退。韓當謂周泰曰：「命此孺子為將，東吳休矣！公見彼所行乎？」泰曰：「吾聊以言試之，並無一計，安能破蜀也？」\n\n次日，陸遜傳下號令，教諸將各處關防，牢守隘口，不許輕敵。眾皆笑其懦，不肯堅守。次日，陸遜升帳喚將曰：「吾欽奉王命，總督諸軍，昨已三令五申，令汝等各處堅守；俱不遵吾令，何也？」韓當曰：「吾自從孫將軍平定江南，經數百戰；其餘諸將，或從討逆將軍，或從當今大王，皆披堅執銳，出生入死之士。今主上命公為大都督，令退蜀兵，宜早定計，調撥軍馬，分頭征進，以圖大事；乃只令堅守勿戰，豈欲待天自殺賊耶？吾非貪生怕死之人，奈何使吾等墮其銳氣？」於是帳下諸將，皆應聲而言曰：「韓將軍之言是也，吾等情願決一死戰！」陸遜聽畢，掣劍在手，厲聲曰：「僕雖一介書生，今蒙主上託以重任者，以吾有尺寸可取，能忍辱負重故也。汝等各宜守隘口，牢把險要，不許妄動。如違令者皆斬！」眾皆憤憤而退。\n\n卻說先主自猇亭布列軍馬，直至川口，接連七百里，前後四十營寨，晝則旌旗蔽日，夜則火光耀天。忽細作報說；「東吳用陸遜為大都督，總制軍馬。遜令諸將各守險要不出。」先主問曰：「陸遜何如人也？」馬良奏曰：「遜雖東吳一書生，然年幼多才，深有謀略；前襲荊州，皆係此人之詭計。」先主大怒曰：「豎子詭謀，損朕二弟，今當擒之！」便傳令進兵。馬良諫曰：「陸遜之才，不亞周郎，未可輕敵。」先主曰：「朕用兵老矣，豈反不如一黃口孺子耶！」遂親領前軍，攻打諸處津隘口。\n\n韓當見先主兵來，差人報知陸遜。遜恐韓當妄動，急飛馬自來觀看，正見韓當立馬於山上，遠望蜀兵漫山遍野而來，軍中隱隱有黃羅蓋傘。韓當接著陸遜，並馬而觀。當指曰：「軍中必有劉備，吾欲擊之。」遜曰：「劉備舉兵東下，連勝十餘陣，銳氣正盛；今只乘高守險，不可輕出，出則不利。但宜獎勵將士，廣布防禦之策，以觀其變。今彼馳騁於平原廣野之間，正自得志；我堅守不出，彼求戰不得，必移屯於山林樹木間。吾當以奇計勝之。」韓當口雖應諾，心中只是不服。\n\n先主使前隊搦戰，辱罵百端。遜令塞耳休聽，不許出迎，親自遍歷諸關隘口，撫慰將士，皆令堅守。先主見吳軍不出，心中焦躁。馬良曰：「陸遜深有謀略，今陛下遠來攻戰，自春歷夏；彼之不出，欲待我軍之變也。願陛下察之。」先主曰：「彼有何謀？但怯敵耳；向者數敗，今安敢再出？」先鋒馮習奏曰：「即今天氣炎熱，軍屯於赤火之中，取水深為不便。」先主遂命各營，皆移於山林茂盛之地，近溪傍澗；待過夏到秋，併力進兵。馮習遂奉旨，將諸寨皆移於林木陰密之處。馬良奏曰：「吾軍若動，倘吳兵驟至，如之奈何？」先主曰：「朕令吳班引萬餘弱兵，近吳寨平地屯住；朕親選八千精兵，伏於山谷之中。若陸遜知朕移營，必乘勢來擊，卻令吳班詐敗；遜若追來，朕引兵突出，斷其歸路，小子可擒矣。」文武皆賀曰；「陛下神機妙算，諸臣不及也！」\n\n馬良曰：「近聞諸葛丞相在東川點看各處隘口，恐魏兵入寇。陛下何不將各營移居之地，畫成圖本，問於丞相？」先主曰：「朕亦頗知兵法，何必又問丞相？」良曰：「古云：『兼聽則明，偏聽則蔽。』望陛下察之。」先主曰：「卿可自去各營，畫成四至八道圖本，親到東川去問丞相。如有不便，可急來報知。」馬良領命而去。於是先主移兵於林木陰密處避暑。早有細作報知韓當、周泰。二人聽得此事，大喜，來見陸遜曰：「目今蜀兵四十餘營，皆移於山林密處，依溪傍澗，就水歇涼。都督可乘虛擊之。」正是：\n蜀主有謀能設伏，吳兵好勇定遭擒。\n未知陸遜可聽其言否，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 84\n\n第八十四回　陸遜營燒七百里　孔明巧布八陣圖\n\n卻說韓當、周泰探知先主移營就涼，急來報知陸遜。遜大喜，遂引兵自來觀看動靜：只見平地一屯，不滿萬餘人，大半皆是老弱之眾，大書「先鋒吳班」旗號。周泰曰：「吾視此等兵如兒戲耳。願同韓將軍分兩路擊之。如其不勝，甘當軍令。」陸遜看了良久，以鞭指曰：「前面山谷中，隱隱有殺氣起；其下必有伏兵，故於平地設此弱兵，以誘我耳。諸公切不可出。」眾將聽了，皆以為懦。\n\n次日，吳班引兵到關前搦戰，耀武揚威，辱罵不絕；多有解衣卸甲，赤身裸體，或睡或坐。徐盛、丁奉入帳稟陸遜曰：「蜀兵欺我太甚！某等願出擊之！」遜笑曰：「公等但恃血氣之勇，未知孫吳兵法。此彼誘敵之計也：三日後必見其詐矣。」徐盛曰：「三日後，彼移營已定，安能擊之乎？」遜曰：「吾正欲令彼移營也。」諸將哂笑而退。過三日後，會諸將於關上觀望，見吳班兵已退去。遜指曰：「殺氣起矣。劉備必從山谷中出也。」言未畢，只見蜀兵皆全裝慣束，擁先主而過。吳兵見了，盡皆膽裂。遜曰：「吾之不聽諸公擊班者，正為此也。今伏兵已出，旬日之內，必破蜀矣。」諸將皆曰：「破蜀當在初；今連營五六百里，相守經七八月，其諸要害，皆已固守，安能破乎？」遜曰；「諸公不知兵法。備乃世之梟雄，更多智謀，其兵始集，法度精專；今守之久矣，不得我便，兵疲意阻，取之正在今日。」諸將方纔歎服。後人有詩讚曰：\n虎帳談兵按六韜，安排香餌釣鯨鰲。\n三分自是多英俊，又顯江南陸遜高。\n\n卻說陸遜已定了破蜀之策，遂修箋遣使奏聞孫權，言指日可破蜀之意。權覽畢，大喜曰：「江東復有此異人，孤何憂哉？諸將皆上書言其懦，孤獨不信。今觀其言，果非懦也。」於是大起吳兵來接應。\n\n卻說先主於猇亭盡驅水軍，順流而下，沿江屯劄水寨，深入吳境。黃權諫曰：「水軍沿江而下，進則易，退則難。臣願為前驅。陛下宜在後陣，庶萬無一失。」先主曰；「吳賊膽落，朕長驅大進，有何礙乎？」眾官苦諫，先主不從，遂分兵兩路：命黃權督江北之兵，以防魏寇；先主自督江南諸軍，夾江分立營寨，以圖進取。細作探知，連夜報知魏主，言蜀兵伐吳，樹柵連營，縱橫七百餘里，分四十餘屯，皆傍山林下寨；今黃權督兵在江北岸，每日出哨百餘里，不知何意。\n\n魏主聞之，仰面笑曰：「劉備將敗矣。」群臣請問其故。魏主曰：「劉玄德不曉兵法：豈有連營七百里，而可以拒敵者乎？包原隰險阻屯兵者，此兵法之大忌也。玄德必敗於東吳陸遜之手。旬日之內，消息必至矣。」群臣猶未信，皆請撥兵備之。魏主曰：「陸遜若勝，必盡舉東吳兵去取西川；吳兵遠去，國中空虛，朕虛託以兵助戰，今三路一齊進兵，東吳唾手可取也。」眾皆拜服，魏主下令，使曹仁督一軍出濡須，曹休督一軍出洞口，曹真督一軍出南郡：「三路軍馬會合日期，暗襲東吳。朕隨後自來接應。」調遣已定。\n\n不說魏兵襲吳。且說馬良至川，入見孔明，呈上圖本而言曰：「今移營夾江橫占七百里，下四十餘屯，皆依溪傍澗，林木茂盛之處。主上令良將圖本來與丞相觀之。」孔明看訖，拍案叫苦曰：「是何人教主上如此下寨？可斬此人！」馬良曰：「皆主上自為，非他人之謀。」孔明嘆曰：「漢朝氣數休矣！」良問其故。孔明曰：「包原隰險阻而結營，此兵家之大忌。倘彼用火攻，何以解救？又豈有連營七百里而可拒敵乎？禍不遠矣！陸遜拒守不出，正為此也。汝當速去見天子，改屯諸營，不可如此。」良曰；「倘今吳兵已勝，如之奈何？」孔明曰：「陸遜不敢來追，成都可保無虞。」良曰：「遜何故不追？」孔明曰：「恐魏兵襲其後也。主上若有失，當投白帝城避之。吾入川時，已伏下十萬兵在魚腹浦矣。」良大驚曰：「某於魚腹浦往來數次，未嘗見一卒，丞相何作此詐語？」孔明曰：「後來必見，不勞多問。」馬良求了表章，火速投御營來。孔明自回成都，調撥軍馬救應。\n\n卻說陸遜見蜀兵懈怠，不復隄防，升帳聚大小將士聽令曰：「吾自受命以來，未嘗出戰。今觀蜀兵，足知動靜，故欲先取江南岸一營。誰敢去取？」言未畢，韓當、周泰、凌統等，應聲而出曰：「某等願往。」遜教皆退不用，獨喚階下末將淳于丹曰：「吾與汝五千軍，去取江南第四營：蜀將傅彤所守。今晚就要成功。吾自提兵接應。」淳于丹引兵去了，又喚徐盛、丁奉曰：「汝等各領兵三千，屯於寨外五里，如淳于丹敗回，有兵趕來，當出救之，卻不可追去。」二將自鬥軍去了。\n\n卻說淳于丹於黃昏時分，領兵前進。到蜀寨時，已三更之後。丹令眾軍鼓譟而入。蜀營內傅彤引兵殺出，挺槍直取淳于丹；丹敵不住，撥馬便回。忽喊聲大震，一彪軍攔住去路；為首大將趙融。丹奪路而走，折其大半。正走之間，山後一彪蠻兵攔住：為首番將沙摩柯。丹死戰得脫，背後三路軍趕來。比及離營五里，吳軍徐盛、丁奉二人兩下殺來，蜀兵退去，救了淳于丹回營。丹帶箭入見陸遜請罪。遜曰：「非汝之過也：吾欲試敵人之虛實耳。破蜀之計，吾已定矣。」徐盛、丁奉曰：「蜀兵勢大，難以破之，空自損兵折將耳。」遜笑曰：「吾這條計，但瞞不過諸葛亮耳。天幸此人不在，使我成大功也。」遂集大小將士聽令：使朱然於水路進兵，來日午後東南風大作，用船裝載茅草，依計而行。韓當引一軍攻江北岸，周泰引一軍攻江南岸。每人手執茅草一把，內藏硫黃燄硝，各帶火種，各執槍刀，一齊而上。但到蜀營，順風舉火。蜀兵四十屯，只燒二十屯，每間一屯燒一屯。各軍預帶乾糧，不許暫退。晝夜追襲，只擒了劉備方止。眾將聽了軍令，各受計而去。\n\n卻說先主在御營尋思破吳之計，忽見帳前中軍旗旛，無風自倒。乃問程畿曰：「此為何兆？」畿曰：「今夜莫非吳兵來劫營？」先主曰：「昨夜殺盡，安敢再來？」畿曰：「倘是陸遜試敵，奈何？」正言間，人報山上遠遠望見吳兵盡沿山望東去了。先主曰：「此是疑兵。」令眾休動，令關興、張苞各引五百騎出巡。黃昏時分，關興回奏曰：「江北營中火起。」先主急令關興往江北，張苞往江南，探看虛實：「倘吳兵到時，可急回報。」\n\n二將領命去了。初更時分，東南風驟起。只見御營左屯火發。方欲救時，御營右屯又火起。風緊火急，樹木皆著。喊聲大震。兩屯軍馬齊出，奔離御營中。御營軍自相踐踏，死者不知其數。後面吳兵殺到，又不知多少軍馬。先主急上馬，奔馮習營時，習營中火光連天而起。江南、江北，照耀如同白日。馮習慌上馬引數十騎而走，正逢吳將徐盛軍到，敵住廝殺。先主見了，撥馬投西便走。徐盛舍了馮習，引兵追來。先主正慌，前面一軍攔住，乃是吳將丁奉。兩下夾攻。先主大驚。四面無路。忽然喊聲大震，一彪軍殺入重圍，乃是張苞，救了先主，引御林軍奔走。正行之間，前面一軍又到，乃蜀將傅彤也，合兵一處而行。背後吳兵追至。先主前到一山，名馬鞍山，張苞、傅彤請先主上得山時，山下喊聲又起：陸遜大隊人馬，將馬鞍山圍住。張苞、傅彤死據山口。先主遙望遍野火光不絕，死屍重疊，塞江而下。\n\n次日，吳兵又四下放火燒山，軍士亂竄，先主驚慌。忽然火光中一將引數騎殺上山來，視之乃關興也。興伏地請曰：「四下火光逼近，不可久停。陛下速奔白帝城，再收軍馬可也。」先主曰：「誰敢斷後？」傅彤奏曰：「臣願以死當之！」當日黃昏，關興在前，張苞在中，留傅彤斷後，保著先主，殺下山來。吳兵見先主奔走，皆要爭功，各引大軍，遮天蓋地，往西追趕。先主令軍士盡脫袍鎧，塞道而焚，以斷後軍，正奔走間，喊聲大震，吳將朱然引一軍從江岸邊殺來，截住去路。先主叫曰：「朕死於此矣！」關興、張苞縱馬衝突，被亂箭射回，各帶重傷，不能殺出。背後喊聲又起：陸遜引大軍從山谷中殺來。\n\n先主正慌急之間，此時天色已微明，只見前面喊聲震天，朱然軍紛紛落澗，滾滾投巖，一彪軍殺入，前來救駕。先主大喜；視之，乃常山趙子龍也。時趙雲在川中江州，聞吳、蜀交兵，遂引軍出；忽見東南一帶火光沖天，雲心驚，遠遠探視：不想先主被困，雲奮勇衝殺而來。陸遜聞是趙雲，忽令軍退。雲正殺之間，忽遇朱然，便與交鋒；不一合，一槍刺朱然於馬下，殺散吳兵，救出先主，望白帝城而走。先主曰：「朕雖得脫，諸將士將奈何？」雲曰：「敵軍在後，不可久遲。陛下且入白帝城歇息，臣再引兵去救應諸將。」此時先主僅存百餘人入白帝城。後人有詩讚陸遜曰：\n持茅舉火破連營，玄德窮奔白帝城。\n一但威名驚蜀魏，吳王寧不敬書生。\n\n卻說傅彤斷後，被吳軍八面圍住。丁奉大叫曰：「川兵死者無數，降者極多。汝主劉備已被擒獲。今汝力窮勢孤，何不早降？」傅彤叱曰：「吾乃漢將，安肯降吳狗乎！」挺槍縱馬，率蜀軍奮力死戰；不下百餘合，往來衝突，不能得脫。彤長嘆曰：「吾今休矣！」言訖，口中吐血，死於吳軍之中。後人讚傅彤詩曰：\n彝陵吳蜀大交兵，陸遜施謀用火焚。\n至死猶然罵吳狗，傅彤不愧漢將軍。\n\n蜀祭酒程畿，匹馬奔至江邊，招呼水軍赴敵，吳兵隨後追來，水軍四散奔逃。畿部將叫曰：「吳兵至矣！程祭酒快走罷！」畿怒曰：「吾自從主上出軍，未嘗赴敵而逃！」言未畢，吳兵驟至，四下無路，畿拔劍自刎。後人有詩讚曰：\n慷慨蜀中程祭酒，身留一劍答君王。\n臨危不改平生志，博得聲名萬古香。\n\n時吳班、張南久圍彝陵城，忽馮習到，言蜀兵敗，遂引軍來救先主，孫桓方纔得脫。張、馮二將正行之間，前面吳兵殺來，背後孫桓從彝陵城殺出，兩下夾攻。張南、馮習奮力衝突，不能得脫，死於亂軍之中。後人有詩讚曰：\n馮習忠無二，張南義少雙。\n沙場甘戰死，史冊共流芳。\n\n吳班殺出重圍，又遇吳兵追趕；幸得趙雲接著，救回白帝城去了。時有蠻王沙摩柯，匹馬奔走，正逢周泰，戰二十餘合，被泰所殺。蜀將杜路、劉寧盡皆降吳。蜀營一應糧草器仗，尺寸不存。蜀將川兵，降者無數。時孫夫人在吳，聞猇亭兵敗，訛傳先主死於軍中，遂驅車至江邊，望西遙哭，投江而死。後人立廟江濱，號曰梟姬祠。尚論者作詩歎之曰：\n先主兵歸白帝城，夫人聞難獨捐生。\n至今江畔遺碑在，猶著千秋烈女名。\n\n卻說陸遜大獲全功，引得勝之兵，往西追襲。前離夔關不遠，遜在馬上看見前面臨山傍江，一陣殺氣，沖天而起；遂勒馬回顧眾將曰：「前面必有埋伏，三軍不可輕進。」即倒退十餘里，於地勢空闊處，排成陣勢，以禦敵軍；即差哨馬前去探視。回報並無軍屯在此，遜不信，下馬登山望之，殺氣復起。遜再令人仔細探視，哨馬回報，前面並無一人一騎。遜見日將西沈，殺氣越加，心中猶豫，令心腹人再往探看。回報江邊止有亂石八九十堆，並無人馬。遜大疑，令著土人問之名。須臾，有數人到。遜問曰：「何人將亂石作堆？如何亂石堆中有殺氣沖起？」土人曰：「此處地名魚腹浦。諸葛亮入川之時，驅兵到此，取石排成陣勢於沙灘之上；自此常常有氣如雲，從內而起。」\n\n陸遜聽罷，上馬引數十騎來看石陣；立馬於山坡之上，但見四面八方，皆有門有戶。遜笑曰：「此乃惑人之術耳，有何益焉！」遂引數騎下山坡來，直入石陣觀看。部將曰：「日暮矣，請都督早回。」遜方欲出陣，忽然狂風大作。一霎時，飛沙走石，遮天蓋地。但見怪石嵯峨，槎枒似劍；橫沙立土，重疊如山；江聲浪湧，有如劍鼓之聲。遜大驚：「吾中諸葛之計也！」急欲回時，無路可出。正驚疑間，忽見一老人立於馬前笑曰：「將軍欲出此陣乎？」遜曰：「願長者引出。」老人策杖徐徐而行，逕出石陣，並無所礙，送至山坡之上。遜問曰：「長者何人？」老人答曰：「老夫乃諸葛孔明之岳父黃承彥也。昔小婿入川之時，於此布下石陣，名『八陣圖』。反覆八門，按遁甲休、生、傷、杜、景、死、驚、開。每日每時，變化無端，可比十萬精兵。臨去之時，曾分付老夫道：『後有東吳大將迷於陣中，莫要引他出來。』老夫適於山巖之上，見將軍從死門而入，料想不識此陣，必為所迷。老夫平生好善，不忍將軍陷沒於此，故特自生門引出也。」遜曰：「公曾學此陣法否？」黃承彥曰：「變化無窮，不能學也。」遜慌忙下馬拜謝而回。後杜工部有詩曰：\n功蓋三分國，名成八陣圖。\n江流石不轉，遺恨失吞吳。\n\n陸遜回寨歎曰：「孔明真『臥龍』也！吾不能及！」於是下令班師。左右曰：「劉備兵敗勢窮，困守一城，正好乘勢擊之；今見石陣而退，何也？」遜曰：「吾非懼石陣而退；吾料魏主曹丕，其奸詐與父無異，今知吾追趕蜀兵，必乘虛來襲。吾若深入西川，急難退矣。」遂令一將斷後，遜率大軍而回。退兵未及二日，三處人來飛報：「魏兵曹仁出濡須，曹休出洞口，曹真出南郡：三路兵馬數十萬，星夜至境，未知何意。」遜笑曰：「不出吾之所料。吾已令兵拒之矣。」正是：\n雄心方欲吞西蜀，勝算還須禦北朝。\n未知如何退兵，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 85\n\n第八十五回　劉先主遺詔託孤兒　諸葛亮安居平五路\n\n卻說章武二年夏六月，東吳陸遜，大破蜀兵於猇亭彝陵之地；先主奔回白帝城，趙雲引兵據守。忽馬良至，見大軍已敗，懊悔不及，將孔明之言，奏知先主。先主嘆曰：「朕早聽丞相之言，不致今日之敗！今有何面目復回成都見群臣乎！」遂傳旨就白帝城駐紮，將館驛改為永安宮。人報馮習、張南、傅彤、程畿、沙摩柯等皆歿於王事，先主傷感不已。又近臣奏稱：「黃權引江北之兵，降魏去了。陛下可將彼家屬送有司問罪。」先主曰：「黃權被吳兵隔斷在江北岸，欲歸無路，不得已降魏：是朕負權，非權負朕也。何必罪其家屬？」仍給祿米以養之。\n\n卻說黃權降魏，諸將引見曹丕。丕曰：「卿今降朕，欲追慕於陳、韓耶？」權泣而奏曰：「臣受蜀帝之恩殊遇甚厚，令臣督諸軍於江北，被陸遜絕斷。臣歸蜀無路，降吳不可，故來投陛下。敗軍之將，免死為幸，安敢追慕於古人耶？」丕大喜，遂拜黃權為鎮南將軍。權堅辭不受。忽近臣奏曰：「有細作人自蜀中來，說蜀主將黃權家屬盡皆誅戮。」權曰：「臣與蜀主，推誠相信，知臣本心，必不肯殺臣之家小也。」丕然之。後人有詩責黃權曰：\n降吳不可卻降曹，忠義安能事兩朝？\n堪嘆黃權惜一死，紫陽書法不輕饒。\n\n曹丕問賈詡曰：「朕欲一統天下：先取蜀乎？先取吳乎？」詡曰：「劉備雄才，更兼諸葛亮善能治國；東吳孫權，能識虛實，陸遜見屯兵於險要隔江泛湖，皆難卒謀。以臣觀之，諸將之中，皆無孫權、劉備敵手。雖以陛下天威臨之，亦未見萬全之勢也。只可持守，以待二國之變。」丕曰：「朕已遣三路大兵伐吳，安有不勝之理？」尚書劉曄曰：「近東吳陸遜，新破蜀兵七十萬，上下齊心，更有江湖之阻，不可卒制。陸遜多謀，必有準備。」丕曰：「卿前勸朕伐吳，今又諫阻，何也？」曄曰：「時有不同也：昔東吳累敗於蜀，其勢頓挫，故可擊耳；今既獲全勝，銳氣百倍，未可攻也。」丕曰：「朕意已決，卿勿復言。」遂引御林軍親往接應三路兵馬。早有哨馬報說東吳已有準備：令呂範引兵拒住曹休，諸葛瑾引兵在南郡拒住曹真，朱桓引兵當住濡須以拒曹仁。劉曄曰：「既有準備，去恐無益。」丕不從，引兵而去。\n\n卻說吳將朱桓，年方二十七歲，極有膽略，孫權甚愛之；時督軍於濡須，聞曹仁引大軍去取羨溪，桓遂盡撥軍守把羨溪去了，止留五千騎守城。忽報曹仁令大將常雕同諸葛虔、王雙，引五萬精兵飛奔濡須城來。眾軍皆有懼色。　桓按劍而言曰：「勝負在將，不在兵之多寡。兵法-{云}-；『客兵倍而主兵半者，主兵尚能勝於客兵。』今曹仁千里跋涉，人馬疲困。吾與汝等，共據高城，南臨大江，北背山險，以逸待勞，以主制客：此乃百戰百勝之勢。雖曹丕自來，尚不足憂，況仁等耶？」於是傳令，教眾軍偃旗息鼓，只作無人守把之狀。\n\n且說魏將先鋒常雕，領精兵來取濡須城，遙望城上並無軍馬。雕催軍急進，離城不遠，一聲砲響，旌旗齊豎。朱桓橫刀飛馬而出，直取常雕。戰不三合，被桓一刀斬常雕於馬下。吳兵乘勢衝殺一陣，魏兵大敗，死者無數。朱桓大勝，得了無數旌旗軍器戰馬。曹仁領兵隨後到來，卻被吳兵從羨溪殺出。曹仁大敗而退，回見魏主，細奏大敗之事。丕大驚。正議之間，忽探馬報：「曹真、夏侯尚圍了南郡，被陸遜伏兵於內，諸葛瑾伏兵於外，內外夾攻，因此大敗。」言未畢，忽探馬又報：「曹休亦被呂範殺敗。」丕聽知三路兵敗，乃喟然嘆曰：「朕不聽賈詡、劉曄之言，果有此敗！」時值夏天，大疫流行，馬步軍十死六七，遂引軍回洛陽。吳、魏自此不和。\n\n卻說先主在永安宮染病不起，漸漸沈重。至章武三年夏四月，先主知病入四肢；又哭關、張二弟，其病愈深，兩目昏花，厭見侍從之人；乃叱退左右，獨臥於龍榻之上。忽然陰風驟起，將燈吹搖，滅而復明。只見燈影之下，二人侍立。先主怒曰；「朕心緒不寧，教汝等且退，何故又來！」叱之不退。先主起而視之：上首乃雲長，下首乃翼德也。先主大驚曰：「二弟原來尚在！」雲長曰：「臣等非人，乃是鬼也。上帝以臣二人平生不失信義，皆敕命為神。哥哥與兄弟聚會不遠矣。」先主扯定大哭。忽然驚覺：二弟不見。即喚從人問之，時正三更。先主嘆曰：「朕不久於人世矣！」遂遣使往成都，請丞相諸葛亮、尚書令李嚴等，星夜來永安宮，聽受遺命。孔明等與先主次子魯王劉永、梁王劉理，來永安宮見帝，留太子劉禪守成都。\n\n且說孔明到永安宮，見先主病危，慌忙拜伏於龍榻之下。先主傳旨，請孔明坐於龍榻之側，撫其背曰：「朕自得丞相，幸成帝業；何期智識淺陋，不納丞相之言，自取其敗。悔恨成疾，死在旦夕。嗣子孱弱，不得不以大事相託。」言訖，淚流滿面。孔明亦涕泣曰：「願陛下善保龍體，以副天下之望！」先主以目遍視，只見馬良之弟馬謖在傍，先主令且退。謖退出，先主謂孔明曰：「丞相觀馬謖之才何如？」孔明曰：「此人亦當世之英才也。」先主曰：「不然。朕觀此人，言過其實，不可大用。丞相宜深察之。」分付畢，傳旨召諸臣入殿，取紙筆寫了遺詔，遞與孔明而嘆曰：「朕不讀書，粗知大略。聖人-{云}-：『鳥之將死，其鳴也哀；人之將死，其言也善。』朕本待與卿等同滅曹賊，共扶漢室；不幸中道而別。煩丞相將詔付與太子禪，令勿以為常言。凡事更望丞相之！」\n\n孔明等泣拜於地曰：「願陛下將息龍體！臣等盡施犬馬之勞，以報陛下知遇之恩也。」先主命內侍扶起孔明，一手掩淚，一手執其手，曰：「朕今死矣！有心腹之言相告！」孔明曰：「有何聖諭？」先主泣曰：「君才十倍曹丕，必能安邦定國，終定大事。若嗣子可輔，則輔之；如其不才，君可自為成都之主。」孔明聽畢，汗流遍體，手足失措，泣拜於地曰：「臣安敢不竭股肱之力，效忠貞之節，繼之以死乎！」言訖，叩頭流血。先主又請孔明坐於榻上，喚魯王劉永、梁王劉理近前，分付曰：「爾等皆記朕言，朕亡之後，爾兄弟三人，皆以父事丞相，不可怠慢。」言罷，遂命二王同拜孔明。二王拜畢，孔明曰：「臣雖肝腦塗地，安能報知遇之恩也！」\n\n先主謂眾官曰：「朕已託孤於丞相，令嗣子以父事之。卿等俱不可怠慢，以負朕望。」又囑趙雲曰：「朕與卿於患難之中，相從到今，不想於此地分別。卿可想朕故交，早晚看覷吾子，勿負朕言。」雲泣拜曰：「臣敢不效犬馬之勞！」先主又謂眾官曰：「卿等眾官，朕不能一一分囑，願皆自愛。」言畢，駕崩，壽六十三歲：時章武三年四月二十四日也。後杜工部有詩歎曰：\n蜀主窺吳向三峽，崩年亦在永安宮。\n翠華想在空山外，玉殿虛無野室中。\n古廟杉松巢水鶴，歲時伏臘走村翁。\n武侯祠屋長鄰近，一體君臣祭祀同。\n\n先主駕崩，文武官僚，無不哀傷，孔明率眾官奉梓宮還成都。太子劉禪出城迎接靈柩，安於正殿之內。舉哀行禮畢，開讀遺詔。詔曰：\n朕初得疾，但下痢耳；後轉生雜病，殆不自濟。朕聞「人年五十，不稱夭壽」。今朕六十有餘，死復何恨。但以汝兄弟為念耳。勉之！勉之！勿以惡小而為之，勿以善小而不為。惟賢惟德可以服人；汝父德薄，不足效也，吾亡之後，汝與丞相從事，事之如父，勿怠！勿忘！汝兄弟更求聞達，至囑！至囑！\n\n群臣讀詔已畢。孔明曰：「國不可一日無君；請立嗣君，以承漢統。」乃立太子禪即皇帝諡位，改元建興。加諸葛亮為武鄉侯，領益州牧。葬先主於惠陵，諡曰昭烈皇帝。尊皇后吳氏為皇太后。甘夫人為昭烈皇后。糜夫人亦追諡為皇后。陞賞群臣，大赦天下。\n\n早有魏軍探知此事，報入中原。近臣奏知魏主。曹丕大喜曰：「劉備已亡，朕無憂矣。何不乘其國中無主，起兵伐之？」賈詡諫曰：「劉備亡，必託孤於諸葛亮。亮感備知遇之恩，必傾心竭力，扶持嗣主。陛下不可倉卒伐之。」正言間，忽一人從班部中奮然而出曰：「不乘此時進兵，更待何時？」眾視之，乃司馬懿也。丕大喜，遂問計於懿。懿曰：「若只起中國之兵，急難取勝。須用五路大兵，四面夾攻，令諸葛亮首尾不能救應，然後可圖。」\n\n丕問何五路。懿曰：「可修書一封，差使往遼東鮮卑國王軻比能，賂以金帛，令起遼西羌兵十萬，先從旱路取西平關：此一路也。再修書遣使齎官誥賞賜，直入南蠻見蠻王孟獲，令起兵十萬，攻打益州、永昌、牂牁、越雋四郡，以擊西川之南：此二路也。再遣使入吳修好，許以割地，令孫權起兵十萬，攻兩川夾口，徑取涪城：此三路也。又可遣使至降將孟達處，起上庸兵十萬，西攻漢中：此四路也。然後命大將軍曹真為大都督，提兵十萬，由京兆徑出陽平關取西川：此五路也。共大兵五十萬，五路並進。諸葛亮便有呂望之才，安能當此乎？」丕大喜，隨即密遣能言官四員為使前去；又命曹真為大都督，領兵十萬，逕取陽平關。此時張遼等一班舊將，皆封列侯，俱在冀、徐、青及合淝等處，據守關津隘口，故不復調用。\n\n卻說蜀漢後主劉禪，自即位以來，舊臣多有病亡者，不能細說。凡一應朝廷、選法、錢糧、詞訟等事，皆聽諸葛丞相裁處。時後主未立皇后。孔明與群臣上言曰：「故車騎將軍張飛之女甚賢，年十七歲，可納為正宮皇后。」後主即納之。\n\n建興元年秋八月，忽有邊報說：「魏調五路大兵，來取西川：第一路，曹真為大都督，起兵十萬，取陽平關；第二路，乃反將孟達，起上庸兵十萬，犯漢中；第三路，乃東吳孫權，起精兵十萬，取峽口入川；第四路，乃蠻王孟獲，起蠻兵十萬，犯益州四郡；第五路，乃番王軻比能，起羌兵十萬，犯西平關－此五路軍馬，甚是利害。已先報知丞相，丞相不知為何，數日不出視事。」後主聽罷大驚，即差近侍齎旨，宣召孔明入朝。使命去了半日，「回報丞相府下人言，丞相染病不出。」後主轉慌；次日，又命黃門侍郎董允、諫議大夫杜瓊，去丞相臥榻前，告此大事。董、杜二人，到丞相府前，皆不得入。杜瓊曰：「先帝託孤於丞相，今主上初登寶位，被曹丕五路兵犯境，軍情至急，丞相何故推病不出？」良久，門吏傳丞相令，言：「病體稍可，明早出都堂議事。」董、杜二人嘆息而回。次日，多官又來丞相府前伺侯。從早至晚，又不見出。眾官惶惶，只得散去。杜瓊入奏後主曰：「請陛下聖駕，親往丞相府問計。」後主即引多官入宮，啟皇太后。太后大驚，曰：「丞相何故如此？有負先帝委託之情也！我當自往。」董允奏曰：「娘娘未可輕往。臣料丞相必有有高明之見。且待主上先往。如果怠慢，請娘娘於太廟中，召丞相問之未遲。」太后依奏。\n\n次日，後主車駕親至相府。門吏見駕到，慌忙拜伏於地而迎。後主問曰：「丞相在何處？」門吏曰：「不知在何處。只有丞相鈞旨，教擋住百官，勿得輒入。」後主乃下車步行，獨進第三重門，見孔明獨倚竹杖，在小池邊觀魚。後主在後立久，乃徐徐而言曰：「丞相安樂否？」孔明回顧，見是後主，慌忙棄杖，拜伏於地曰：「臣該萬死！」後主扶起，問曰；「今曹丕分兵五路，犯境甚急，相父緣何不肯出府視事？」孔明大笑，扶後主入內室坐定，奏曰：「五路兵至，臣安得不知？臣非觀魚，有所思也。」後主曰：「如之奈何？」孔明曰：「羌王軻比能，蠻王孟獲，反將孟達，魏將曹真：此四路兵，臣已皆退去了也。止有孫權這一路兵，臣已有退兵之計，但須一能言之人為使。因未得其人，故熟思之。陛下何必憂乎？」\n\n後主聽罷，又驚又喜，曰：「相父果有鬼神不測之機也！願聞退兵之策。」孔明曰：「先帝以陛下付託與臣，臣安敢旦夕怠慢？成都眾官，皆不曉兵法之妙，貴在使人不測，豈可洩漏於人？老臣先知西番國王軻比能，引兵犯西平關；臣料馬超積祖西川人氏，素得羌人之心，羌人以超為神威大將軍；臣已先遣一人，星夜馳檄，令馬超緊守西平關，伏四路奇兵，每日交換，以兵拒之：此一路不必憂矣。又南蠻孟獲，兵犯四邵，臣亦飛檄遣魏延領一軍左出右入，右出左入，為疑兵之計；蠻兵惟勇力，其心多疑，若見疑兵，必不敢進：此一路又不足憂矣。又知孟達引兵出漢中；孟達與李嚴曾結生死之交；臣回成都時，留李嚴守永安宮；臣已作一書，只做李嚴親筆，令人送與孟達；達必然推病不出，以慢軍心：此一路又不足憂矣。又知曹真引兵犯陽平關；此地險峻，可以保守，臣已調趙雲引一軍守把關隘，並不出戰；曹真若見我軍不出，不久自退矣。此四路兵俱不足憂。臣尚恐不能全保，又密調關興、張苞二將，各引兵三萬，屯於緊要之處，為各路救應。此數處調遣之事，皆不曾經由成都，故無人知覺。只有東吳這一路兵，未必便動：如見四路兵勝，川中危急，必來相攻；若四路不濟，安肯動乎？臣料孫權想曹丕三路侵吳之怨，必不肯從其言。雖然如此，須用一舌辯之士，逕往東吳，以利害說之，則先退東吳；其四路之兵，何足憂乎？但未得說吳之人，臣故躊躇。何勞陛下聖駕來臨？」後主曰：「太后亦欲來見相父。今朕聞相父之言，如夢初覺，復何憂哉！」\n\n孔明與後主共飲數盃，送後主出府。眾官皆環立於門外，見後主面有喜色。後主別了孔明，上御車回朝。眾皆疑惑不定。孔明見眾官中，一人仰天而笑，面亦有喜色。孔明視之，乃義陽新野人：姓鄧，名芝，字伯苗；現為戶部尚書；漢司馬鄧禹之後。孔明暗令人留住鄧芝。多官皆散。孔明請芝到書院中，問芝曰：「今蜀、魏、吳鼎分三國，欲討二國，一統中興，當先伐何國？」芝曰：「以愚意論之，魏雖漢賊，其勢甚大，急難搖動，當徐徐緩圖。今主上初登寶位，民心未安，當與東吳連合結為脣齒，一洗先帝舊怨，此乃長久之計也。未審丞相鈞意若何。」孔明大笑曰：「吾思之久矣，奈未得其人，今日方得也！」芝曰：「丞相欲其人何為？」孔明曰：「吾欲使人往結東吳。公既能明此意，必能不辱君命。使吳之任，非公不可。」芝曰：「愚才智淺，恐不堪當此重任。」孔明曰：「吾來日奏知天子，便請伯苗一行，切勿推辭。」芝應允而退。至次日，孔明奏准後主，差鄧芝往說東吳。芝拜辭，望東吳而來。正是：\n吳人方見干戈息，蜀使還將玉帛通。\n未知鄧芝此去若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 86\n\n第八十六回　難張溫秦宓逞天辯　破曹丕徐盛用火攻\n\n卻說東吳陸遜自退魏兵之後，吳王拜遜為輔國將軍江陵侯，領荊州牧；自此軍權皆歸於遜。張昭、顧雍啟奏吳王，請自改元。權從之，遂改為黃武元年。忽報魏主遣使至，權召入。使命陳說：「蜀前使人求於魏，魏一時不明，故發兵應之；今已大悔，欲起四路兵取川，東吳可來接應。若得蜀土，各分一半。」權聞言，不能決，乃問於張昭、顧雍等。昭曰：「陸伯言極有高見，可問之。」權即召陸遜至。遜至，奏曰：「曹丕坐鎮中原，急不可圖；今若不從，必為讎矣。臣料魏與吳皆無諸葛亮之敵手。今且勉強應允，整軍預備，只探聽四路如何。若四路兵勝，川中危急，諸葛亮首尾不能救，主上則發兵以應之，先取成都，此為上策；如四路兵敗，別作商議。」權從之，乃謂魏使曰：「軍需未辦，擇日便當起程。」使者拜辭而去。\n\n權令人探得西番兵出西平關，見了馬超，不戰自退；南蠻孟獲起兵攻四郡，皆被魏延用疑兵計殺退回洞去了；上庸孟達兵至半路，忽然染病不能行；曹真兵出陽平關，趙子龍拒住各處險道，果然一將守關，萬夫莫開。曹真屯兵於斜谷道，不能取勝而回。孫權知了此信，乃謂文武曰：「陸伯言真神算也。孤若妄動，又結怨於西蜀矣。」忽報西蜀遣鄧芝到。張昭曰：「此又是諸葛亮退兵之計，遣鄧芝為說客也。」權曰：「當何以答之？」昭曰：「先於殿前立一大鼎盛，貯油數百斤，下用炭燒。待其油沸，可選身長面大武士一千人，各執刀在手，從宮門前直排至殿上，卻喚芝入見。休等此人開言下說詞，責以酈食其說齊故事，效此例烹之，看其人如何對答。」\n\n權從其言，遂立油鼎，命武士立於左右，各執軍器，召鄧芝入。芝整衣冠而入。行至宮門前，只見兩行武士，威風凜凜，各持鋼刀、大斧、長劍、短戟，直列至殿前。芝曉其意，並無懼色，昂然而行。至殿前，又見鼎鑊內熱油正沸。左右武士以目視之，芝但微微而笑。近臣引至簾前，鄧芝長揖不拜。權令捲起珠簾，大喝曰：「何不拜！」芝昂然而答曰：「上國天使，不拜小邦之主。」權大怒曰：「汝不自料，欲掉三寸之舌，效酈生說齊乎？可速入油鼎！」芝大笑曰：「人皆言東吳多賢，誰想懼一儒生！」權轉怒曰：「孤何懼爾一匹夫耶？」芝曰：「既不懼鄧伯苗，何愁來說汝等也？」權曰：「爾欲為諸葛亮作說客，來說孤絕魏向蜀，是否？」芝曰：「吾乃蜀中一儒生，特為吳國利害而來。乃設兵陳鼎，以拒一使，何其局量之不能容物耶？」\n\n權聞言惶愧，即叱退武士，命芝上殿，賜坐而問曰：「吳、魏之利害若何？願先生教我。」芝曰：「大王欲與蜀講和，還是欲與魏講和？」權曰；「孤正欲與蜀主講和；但恐蜀主年輕識淺，不能全始全終耳。」芝曰：「大王乃命世之英豪，諸葛亮亦一時之俊傑；蜀有山川之險，吳有三江之固：若二國連和，共為脣齒，進則可以兼吞天下，退則可以鼎足而立。今大王若委贄稱臣於魏，魏必望大王朝覲，求太子以為內侍；如其不從，則興兵來攻，蜀亦順流而進取，如此則江南之地，不復為大王有矣。若大王以愚言為不然，愚將就死於大王之前，以絕說客之名也。」言訖，撩衣下殿，望油鼎中便跳。權急命止之，請入後殿，以上賓之禮相待。權曰：「先生之言，正合孤意。孤今欲與蜀主連和，先生肯為我介紹乎？」芝曰：「適欲烹小臣者，乃大王也；今欲使小臣者，亦大王也；大王猶自狐疑未定，安能取信於人？」權曰：「孤意已決，先生勿疑。」\n\n於是吳王留住鄧芝，集多官問曰：「孤掌江南八十一州，更有荊楚之地，反不如西蜀偏僻之處也：蜀有鄧芝，不辱其主；吳並無一人入蜀，以達孤意。」忽一人出班奏曰：「臣願為使。」眾視之，乃吳郡吳人：姓張，名溫，字惠恕，現為中郎將。權曰：「恐卿到蜀見諸葛亮，不能達孤之情。」溫曰：「孔明亦人耳，臣何畏彼哉？」權大喜，重賞張溫，使同鄧芝入川通好。\n\n卻說孔明自鄧芝去後，奏後主曰：「鄧芝此去，其事必成。吳地多賢，定有人來答禮。陛下當禮貌之，令彼回吳，以通盟好。吳若通和，魏必不敢加兵於蜀矣。吳、魏寧靖，臣當征南，平定蠻方，然後圖魏。魏削則東吳亦不能久存，可以復一統之基業也。」後主然之。\n\n忽報東吳遣張溫與鄧芝入川答禮，後主聚文武於丹墀，令鄧芝、張溫入。溫自以為得志，昂然上殿，見後主施禮。後主賜錦墩，坐於殿左，設御宴待之。後主但敬禮而已。宴罷，百官送張溫到館舍。次日，孔明設宴相待。孔明謂張溫曰：「先帝在日，與吳不睦，今已晏駕。當今主上：深慕吳王，欲捐舊忿，永結盟好，併力破魏。望大夫善言回奏。」張溫領諾。酒至半酣，張溫喜笑自若，頗有傲慢之意。\n\n次日，後主將金帛賜與張溫，設宴於城南郵亭之上，命眾官相送。孔明慇懃勸酒。正飲酒間，忽一人乘醉而入，昂然長揖，入席就坐。溫怪之，乃問孔明曰：「此何人也？」孔明答曰：「姓秦，名宓，字子勑；現為益州學士。」溫笑曰：「名稱學士，未知胸中曾學事否？」宓正色而言曰：「蜀中三尺小童，尚皆就學，何況於我？」溫曰：「且說公何所學？」宓對曰：「上至天文，下至地理，三教九流，諸子百家，無所不通；古今興廢，聖賢經傳，無所不覽。」溫笑曰：「公既出大言，請即以天為問。天有頭乎？」宓曰：「有頭。」溫曰：「頭在何方？」宓曰：「在西方。《詩》云：『乃眷西顧。』以此推之，頭在西方也。」溫又問：「天有耳乎？」宓答曰：「天處高而聽卑。《詩》云：『鶴鳴於九皋，聲聞於天。』無耳何能聽？」溫又問：「天有足乎？」宓曰；「有足。《詩》云：『天步艱難。』無足何能步？」溫又問：「天有姓乎？」宓曰：「豈得無姓！」溫曰：「何姓？」宓答曰：「姓劉。」溫曰：「何以知之？」宓曰：「天子姓劉，以故知之。」溫又問曰：「日生於東乎？」宓對曰：「雖生於東，而沒於西。」\n\n此時秦宓語言清朗，答問如流，滿座皆驚。張溫無語。宓乃問曰：「先生東吳名士，既以天事下問，必能深明天之理。昔混沌既分，陰陽剖判；輕清者上浮而為天，重濁者下凝而為地；至共工氏戰敗，頭觸不周山，天柱折，地維缺；天傾西北，地陷東南。天既輕清而上浮，何以傾其西北乎？又未知輕清之外，還有何物？願先生教我。」張溫無言可對，乃避席而謝曰：「不意蜀中多出俊傑！恰聞講論，使僕頓開芧塞。」孔明恐溫羞愧，故以善言解之曰：「席間問難，皆戲談耳。足下深知安邦定國之道，何在脣齒之戲哉？」溫拜謝。孔明又令鄧芝入吳答禮，就與張溫同行。張、鄧二人拜辭孔明，望東吳而來。\n\n卻說吳王見張溫入蜀未還，乃聚文武商議。忽近臣奏曰；「蜀遣鄧芝同張溫入國答禮。」權召入。張溫拜於殿前，備稱後主、孔明之德，願求永結盟好，特遣鄧尚書又來答禮。權大喜，乃設宴待之。權問鄧芝曰：「若吳、蜀二國同心滅魏，得天下太平，二主分治，豈不樂乎？」芝答曰：「『天無二日，民無二王。』如滅魏之後，未識天命所歸何人。但為君者，各修其德；為臣者，各盡其忠，則戰爭方息耳。」權大笑曰：「君之誠款，乃如是耶！」遂厚贈鄧芝還蜀。自此吳、蜀通好。\n\n卻說魏國細作人探知此事，火速報入中原。魏主曹丕聽知，大怒曰：「吳、蜀連和，必有圖中原之意也。不若朕先伐之。」於是大集文武，商議起兵伐吳。此時大司馬曹仁、太尉賈詡已亡。侍中辛毗出班奏曰：「中原之地，土闊民稀，而欲用兵，未見其利。今日之計，莫若養兵屯田十年，足食足兵，然後用之，則吳、蜀方可破也。」丕怒曰：「此迂儒之論也！今吳、蜀連和，早晚必來侵境，何暇等待十年？」即傳旨起兵伐吳。司馬懿奏曰：「吳有長江之險，非船莫渡。陛下必御駕親征，可選大小戰船，從蔡、潁而入淮，取壽春，至廣陵，渡江口，逕取南徐：此為上策。」丕從之。於是日夜併工，造龍舟十隻，長二十餘丈，可容二千餘人；收拾戰船三千餘隻。魏黃初五年秋八月，會聚大小將士，令曹真為前部，張遼、張邰、文聘、徐晃等為大將先行，許褚、呂虔為中軍護衛，曹休為合後，劉曄、蔣濟為參謀。前後水陸軍馬三十餘萬，剋日起兵。封司馬懿為尚書僕射，留在許昌。凡國政大事，並皆聽懿決斷。\n\n不說魏兵起程。卻說東吳細作探知此事，報入吳國。近臣慌奏吳王曰：「今魏王曹丕，親自乘駕龍舟，提水陸大軍三十餘萬，從蔡、潁出淮，必取廣陵，渡江來下江南，甚為利害。」孫權大驚，即聚眾文武商議。顧雍曰：「今主上既與西蜀連和，可修書與諸葛孔明，令起兵出漢中，以分其勢；一面遣一大將，屯兵南徐以拒之。」權曰：「非陸伯言不可當此重任。」雍曰：「陸伯言鎮守荊州，不可輕動。」權曰：「孤非不知：奈眼前無替力之人。」言未盡，一人從班部內應聲而出曰：「臣雖不才，願統一軍以當魏兵。若曹丕親渡大江，臣必生擒，以獻殿下；若不渡江，亦殺魏兵大半，令魏兵不敢正視東吳。」權視之，乃徐盛也。權大喜曰：「如得卿守江南一帶，孤何憂哉？」遂封徐盛為安東將軍，總鎮都督建業、南徐軍馬。盛謝恩，領命而退；即傳令教眾官軍多置器械，多設旌旗，以為守護江岸之計。\n\n忽一人挺身出曰：「今日大王以重任委託將軍，欲破魏兵以擒曹丕，將軍何不早發軍馬渡江，於淮南之地迎敵？直待曹丕兵至，恐無及矣。」盛視之，乃吳王姪孫韶也。韶字公禮，官授揚威將軍，曾在廣陵守禦；年幼負氣，極有膽勇。盛曰：「曹丕勢大，更有名將為先鋒，不可渡江迎敵。待彼船皆集於北岸，吾自有計破之。」韶曰：「吾手下自有三千軍馬，更兼深知廣陵路勢，吾願自去江北，與曹丕決一死戰。如不勝，甘當軍令。」盛不從。韶堅執要去。盛只是不肯，韶再三要行。盛怒曰：「汝如此不聽號令，吾安能制諸將乎？」叱武士推出斬之。刀斧手擁孫韶出轅門之外，立起皂旗。韶部將飛報孫權。權聽知，急上馬來救。武士恰待行刑，孫權早到，喝散刀斧手，救了孫韶，韶哭奏曰：「臣往年在廣陵，深知地理；不就那裏與曹丕廝殺，直待他下了長江，東吳指日休矣！」\n\n權逕入營來。徐盛迎接入帳，奏曰：「大王命臣為都督，提兵拒魏；今揚威將軍孫韶，不遵軍法，違令當斬，大王何故赦之？」權曰：「韶倚血氣之壯，誤犯軍法，萬希寬恕。」盛曰：「法非臣所立，亦非大王所立，乃國家之典刑也。若以親而免之，何以令眾乎？」權曰：「韶犯法本應任將軍處治；奈此子雖本姓俞氏，然孤兄甚愛之，賜姓孫。於孤頗有勞績，今若殺之，負兄義矣。」盛曰：「且看大王之面，寄下死罪。」權令孫韶拜謝。韶不肯拜，厲聲而言曰：「據吾之見，只是引軍破曹丕！便死也不服你的見識！」徐盛變色。權叱退孫韶，謂徐盛曰：「便無此子，何損於吳？今後勿再用之。」言訖自回。是夜人報徐盛，說孫韶引本部三千精兵，潛地過江去了。盛恐有失，於吳王面上不好看，乃喚丁奉授以密計，引三千兵渡江接應。\n\n卻說魏王駕龍舟至廣陵，前部曹真已領兵列於大江之岸。曹丕問曰：「江岸有多少兵？」真曰：「隔岸遠望，並不見一人，亦無旌旗營寨。」丕曰：「此必詭計也。朕自往觀其虛實。」於是大開江道，放龍舟直至大江，泊於江岸。船上建龍鳳日月五色旌旗，鑾儀簇擁，光耀射目。曹丕端坐舟中，遙望江南，不見一人，回顧劉曄、蔣濟曰：「可渡江否？」曄曰：「兵法實實虛虛。彼見大軍至，如何不作整備？陛下未可造次。且待三五日，看其動靜，然後發先鋒渡江以探之。」丕曰：「卿言正合朕意。」\n\n是日天晚，宿於江中。當夜月黑。軍士皆執燈火，明耀天地，恰如白晝。遙望江南，並不見半點兒火光。丕問左右曰：「此何故也？」近臣奏曰：「想聞陛下天兵來到，故望風逃竄耳。」丕暗笑。及至天曉，大霧迷漫，對面不見。須臾風起，霧散雲收，望見江南一帶皆是連城；城樓上鎗刀耀日，遍城盡插旌旗號帶。頃刻數次人來報：「南徐沿江一帶，直至石頭城：一連數百里，城郭舟車，連綿不絕，一夜成就。」曹丕大驚。原來徐盛束縛蘆葦為人，盡穿青衣，執旌旗，立於假城疑樓之上。魏兵見城上許多人馬，如何不膽寒？丕嘆曰：「魏雖有武士千群，無所用之。江南人物，未可圖也！」\n\n正驚訝間，忽然狂風大作，白浪滔天，江水濺濕龍袍，大船將覆。曹真慌令文聘撐小舟急來救駕。龍舟上人站立不住。文聘跳上龍舟，負丕下得小舟，奔入河港。忽流星馬報道：「趙雲引兵出陽平關，逕取長安。」丕聽得，大驚失色，便教收軍。眾軍各自奔走。背後吳兵追至。丕傳旨教盡棄御用之物而走。龍舟將次入淮，忽然鼓角齊鳴，喊聲大震，刺斜裏一彪軍殺到；為首大將，乃孫韶也。魏兵不能抵當，折其大半，渰死者無數。\n\n諸將奮力救出魏主。魏主渡淮河，行不三十里，淮河中一帶蘆葦，預灌魚油，盡皆火著；順風而下，風勢甚急；火燄漫空，截住龍舟。丕大驚，急下小船。傍岸時，龍舟上早已火著。丕慌忙上馬，岸上一彪軍殺來，為首大將，乃丁奉也。張遼急拍馬來迎，被奉一箭射中其腰，卻得徐晃救了，同保魏主而走；折軍無數。背後孫韶、丁奉奪得馬匹、車仗、船隻、器械，不計其數。魏兵大敗而回。吳將徐盛，全獲大功。吳王重加賞賜。張遼回到許昌，箭瘡迸裂而亡。曹丕厚葬之，不在話下。\n\n卻說趙雲引兵殺出陽平關之次，忽報丞相有文書到，說益州耆帥雍闓結連蠻王孟獲，起十萬蠻兵侵掠四郡；因此宣雲回軍，令馬超堅守陽平關，丞相欲自南征。趙雲乃急收兵而回。此時孔明在成都整飭軍馬，親自南征。正是：\n方見東吳敵北魏，又看西蜀戰南蠻。\n未知勝負如何，且看下回分解。\n\n### Chapter 87\n\n第八十七回　征南寇丞相大興師　抗天兵蠻王初受執\n\n卻說諸葛丞相在於成都，事無大小，皆親自從公決斷。兩川之民，忻樂太平，夜不閉戶，路不拾遺。又幸連年大熟，老幼鼓腹謳歌，凡遇差徭，爭先早辦。因此軍需器械應用之物，無不完備；米滿倉廒，財盈府庫。\n\n建興三年，益州飛報：蠻王孟獲，大起蠻兵十萬，犯境侵掠。建寧太守雍闓，乃漢朝什方侯雍齒之後，今結連孟獲造反。牂牁郡太守朱褒、越嶲郡太守高定，二人獻了城；止有永昌太守王伉不肯反。現今雍闓、朱褒、高定三人部下人馬，皆與孟獲為鄉導官，攻打永昌郡。今王伉與功曹呂凱，會集百姓，死守此城，其勢甚急。孔明乃入朝奏後主曰：「臣觀南蠻不服，實國家之大患也。臣當自領大軍，前去征討。」後主曰：「東有孫權，北有曹丕，今相父棄朕而去，倘吳、魏來攻，如之奈何？」孔明曰：「東吳方與我國講和，料無異心；若有異心，李嚴在白帝城，此人可當陸遜也。曹丕新敗，銳氣已喪，未能遠圖；且有馬超守把漢中諸處關口，不必憂也。臣又留關興、張苞等分兩軍為救應，保陛下萬無一失。今臣先去掃盪蠻方，然後北伐，以圖中原，報先帝三顧之恩，托孤之重。」後主曰：「朕年幼無知，惟相父斟酌行之。」\n\n言未畢，班部內一人出曰：「不可！不可！」眾視之，乃南陽人也，姓王，名連，字文儀，現為諫議大夫。連諫曰：「南方不毛之地，瘴疫之鄉；丞相秉鈞衡之重任，而自遠征，非所宜也。且雍闓等乃疥癬之疾，丞相只須遣一大將討之，必然成功。」孔明曰：「南蠻之地，離國甚遠，人多不習王化，收伏甚難，吾當親去征之。可剛可柔，別有斟酌，非可容易托人。」王連再三苦勸，孔明不從。是日，孔明辭了後主，令蔣琬為參軍；費褘為長史；董厥、樊建二人為掾史；趙雲、魏延為大將，總督軍馬；王平、張翼為副將；並川將數十員：共起川兵五十萬，前望益州進發。忽有關公第三子關索，入軍來見孔明曰：「自荊州失陷，逃難在鮑家莊養病。每要赴川見先帝報仇，瘡痕未合，不能起行。近已安痊，打探得東吳讎人已皆誅戮，逕來西川見帝，恰在途中遇見征南之兵，特來投見。」孔明聞之，嗟訝不已；一面遣人申報朝廷，就令關索為前部先鋒，一同征南。大隊人馬，各依隊伍而行。飢餐渴飲，夜住曉行；所經之處，秋毫無犯。\n\n卻說雍闓聽知孔明自統大軍而來，即與高定、朱褒商議，分兵三路：高定取中路，雍闓在左，朱褒在右；三路各引兵五六萬迎敵。於是高定令鄂煥為前部先鋒。煥身長九尺，面貌醜惡，使一枝方天戟，有萬夫不當之勇；領本部兵，離了大寨，來迎蜀兵。\n\n卻說孔明統大軍已到益州界分。前部先鋒魏延，副將張翼、王平，纔入界口，正遇鄂煥軍馬。兩陣對圓，魏延出馬大罵曰：「反賊早早受降！」鄂煥拍馬與魏延交鋒。戰不數合，延詐敗走，煥隨後趕來。走不數里，喊聲大震。張翼、王平兩路軍殺來，絕其後路。延復回，三員將並力拒戰，生擒鄂煥。解到大寨，入見孔明。孔明令去其縛，以酒食待之。問曰：「汝是何人部將？」煥曰：「某是高定部將。」孔明曰：「吾知高定乃忠義之士，今為雍闓所惑，以致如此。吾今放汝回去，令高太守早早歸降，免遭大禍。」鄂煥拜謝而去，回見高定，說孔明之德。定亦感激不已。次日，雍闓至寨。禮畢，曰：「如何得鄂煥回也？」定曰：「諸葛亮以義放之。」曰：「此乃諸葛亮反間之計；欲令我兩人不和，故施此謀也。」定半信不信，心中猶豫。忽報蜀將搦戰，自引三萬兵出迎。戰不數合，撥馬便走。延率兵大進，追殺二十餘里。次日，雍闓又起兵來迎。孔明一連三日不出。至第四日，雍闓、高定分兵兩路，來取蜀寨。\n\n卻說孔明令魏延兩路伺候；果然雍闓、高定兩路兵來，被伏兵殺傷大半，生擒者無數，都解到大寨來。雍闓的人，囚在一邊；高定的人，囚在一邊。卻令軍士謠說：「但是高定的人免死，雍闓的人盡殺。」眾軍皆聞此言。少時，孔明令取雍闓的人到帳前，問曰：「汝等皆是何人部從？」眾偽曰：「高定部下人也。」孔明教皆免其死，與酒食賞勞，令人送出界首，縱放回寨。孔明又喚高定的人問之。眾皆告曰：「吾等實是高定部下軍士。」孔明亦皆免其死，賜以酒食；卻揚言曰：「雍闓今日使人投降，要獻汝主並朱褒首級以為功勞，吾甚不忍。汝等既是高定部下軍，吾放汝等回去，再不可背反。若再擒來，決不輕恕。」\n\n眾皆拜謝而去；回到本寨，入見高定，說知此事。定乃密遣人去雍闓寨中探聽，卻有一般放回的人，言說孔明之德；因此雍闓部軍，多有歸順高定之心。雖然如此，高定心中不穩，又令一人來孔明寨中探聽虛實。被伏路軍捉來見孔明。孔明故意認做雍闓的人，喚入帳中問曰：「汝元帥既約下獻高定、朱褒二人首級，因何誤了日期？汝這廝不精細，如何做得細作！」軍士含糊答應。孔明以酒食賜之，修密書一封，付軍士曰：「汝持此書付雍闓，教他早早下手，休得誤事。」\n\n細作拜謝而去，回見高定，呈上孔明之書，說雍闓如此如此。定看書畢，大怒曰：「吾以真心待之，彼反欲害吾，情理難容！」便喚鄂煥商議。煥曰：「孔明乃仁人，背之不祥。我等謀反作惡，皆雍闓之故；不如殺之以投孔明。」定曰：「如何下手？」煥曰：「可設一席，令人去請雍闓。彼若無異心，必坦然而來；若其不來，必有異心。我主可攻其前，某伏於寨後小路候之；可擒矣。」高定從其言，設席請雍闓。果疑前日放回軍士之言，懼而不來。是夜高定引兵殺投雍闓寨中。原來有孔明放回免死的人，皆想高定之德，乘時助戰。雍闓軍不戰自亂。闓上馬望山路而走。行不二里，鼓聲響處，一彪軍出，乃鄂煥也：挺方天戟，驟馬當先。雍闓措手不及，被煥一戟刺於馬下，就梟其首級。部下軍士皆降高定。\n\n定引兩部軍來降孔明，獻雍闓首級於帳下。孔明高坐於帳上，喝令左右推轉高定，斬首報來。定曰： 「某感丞相大恩，今將雍闓首級來降，何故斬也？」孔明大笑曰：「汝來詐降。敢瞞吾耶！」定曰：「丞相何以知吾詐降？」孔明於匣中取出一緘，與高定曰：「朱褒已使人 密獻降書，說你與雍闓結生死之交，豈肯一旦便殺此人？吾故知汝詐也。」定叫屈曰：「朱褒乃反間之計也。丞相切不可信！」孔明曰：「吾亦難憑一面之詞。汝若捉得朱褒，方表真心。」定曰：「丞相休疑。某去擒朱褒來見丞相，若何？」孔明曰：「若如此，吾疑心方息也。」\n\n高定即引部將鄂煥並本部兵，殺奔朱褒營來。比及離寨約有十里，山後一彪軍到，乃朱褒也。褒見高定軍來，慌忙與高定答話。定大罵曰：「汝如何寫書與諸葛丞相處，使反間之計害吾耶？」褒目瞪口呆，不能回答。忽然鄂煥於馬後轉過，一戟刺朱褒於馬下。定厲聲而言曰：「如不順者皆戮之！」於是眾軍一齊拜降。定引兩部軍來見孔明，獻朱褒首級於帳下。孔明大笑曰：「吾故使汝殺此二賊，以表忠心。」遂命高定為益州太守，總攝三郡；令鄂煥為牙將。三路軍馬已平。\n\n於是永昌太守王伉出城迎接孔明。孔明入城已畢，問曰：「誰與公守此城，以保無虞？」伉曰：「某今日得此郡無危者，皆賴永昌不韋人，姓呂，名凱，字季平。皆此人之力。」孔明遂請呂凱至。凱入見，禮畢。孔明曰：「久聞公乃永昌高士，多虧公保守此城。今欲平蠻方，公有何高見？」呂凱遂取一圖，呈與孔明曰：「某自歷仕以來，知南人欲反久矣，故密遣人入其境，察看可屯兵交戰之處，畫成一圖，名曰『平蠻指掌圖』。今敢獻與明公。明公試觀之，可為征蠻之一助也。」孔明大喜，就用呂凱為行軍教授，兼鄉導官。於是孔明提兵大進，深入南蠻之境。\n\n正行軍之次，忽報天子差使命至。孔明請入中軍，但見一人素袍白衣而進，乃馬謖也；為兄馬良新亡，因此挂孝。謖曰：「奉主上敕命，賜眾軍酒帛。」孔明接詔已畢，依命一一給散，遂留馬謖在帳敘話。孔明問曰：「吾奉天子詔，削平蠻方；久聞幼常高見，望乞賜教。」謖曰：「愚有片言，望丞相察之；南蠻恃其地遠山險，不服久矣；雖今日破之，明日復叛。丞相大軍到彼，必然平服；但班師之日，必用北伐曹丕；蠻兵若知內虛，其反必速。夫用兵之道：『攻心為上，攻城為下；心戰為上，兵戰為下。』願丞相但服其心足矣。」孔明嘆曰：「幼常足知吾肺腑也！」於是孔明遂令馬謖為參軍，即統大兵前進。\n\n卻說蠻王孟獲，聽知孔明智破雍闓等，遂聚三洞元帥商議。第一洞乃金環三結元帥，第二洞乃董荼那元帥，第三洞乃阿會喃元帥。三洞元帥入見孟獲。獲曰：「今諸葛丞相領大軍來侵我境界，不得不併力敵之。汝三人可分兵三路而進。如得勝者，便為洞主。」於是分金環三結取中路，董荼那取左路，阿會喃取右路：各引五萬蠻兵，依令而行。\n\n卻說孔明正在寨中議事，忽哨馬飛報，說三洞元帥分兵三路到來。孔明聽畢，即喚趙雲、魏延至，卻都不分付；更喚王平、馬忠至，囑之曰：「今蠻兵三路而來，吾欲令子龍、文長去；此二人不識地理，未敢用之。王平可往左路迎敵，馬忠可往右路迎敵。吾卻使子龍、文長隨後接應。今日整頓軍馬，來日平明進發。」二人聽令而去。又喚張嶷、張翼分付曰：「汝二人同領一軍，往中路迎敵。今日整點軍馬，來日與王平、馬忠約會而進。吾欲令子龍、文長去取，奈二人不識地理，故未敢用之。」張嶷、張翼聽令去了。\n\n趙雲、魏延見孔明不用，各有慍色。孔明曰：「吾非不用汝二人，但恐以中年涉險，為蠻人所算，失其銳氣耳。」趙雲曰：「倘我等識地理，若何？」孔明曰：「汝二人只宜小心，休得妄動。」二人怏怏而退。趙雲請魏延到自己寨內商議曰：「吾二人為先鋒，卻說不識地理而不肯用。今用此後輩，吾等豈不羞乎？」延曰：「吾二人只今就上馬，親去探之；捉住土人，便教引進，以敵蠻兵，大事可成。」雲從之，遂上馬徑取中路而來。方行不數里，遠遠望見塵頭大起。二人上山坡看時，果見數十騎蠻兵，縱馬而來。二人兩路衝出。蠻兵見了，大驚而走。趙雲、魏延各生擒幾人，回到本寨，以酒食待之，卻細問其故。蠻兵告曰：「前面是金環三結元帥大寨，正在山口。寨邊東西兩路，卻通五溪洞並董荼那、阿會喃各寨之後。」\n\n趙雲、魏延聽知此話，遂點精兵五千，教擒來蠻兵引路。比及起軍時，已是二更天氣；月明星朗，趁著月色而行。剛到金環三結大寨之時，約有四更，蠻兵方起造飯，準備天明廝殺。忽然趙雲、魏延兩路殺入，蠻兵大亂。趙雲直殺入中軍，正逢金環三結元帥；交馬只一合，被雲一槍刺落馬下，就梟其首級。餘軍潰散。魏延便分兵一半，望東路抄董荼那寨來。趙雲分兵一半，望西路抄阿會喃寨來。比及殺到蠻兵大寨之時，天已平明。\n\n先說魏延殺奔董荼那寨來。董荼那聽知寨後有軍殺至，便引兵出寨拒敵。忽然寨前門一聲喊起，蠻兵大亂。原來王平軍馬早已到了。兩下夾攻，蠻兵大敗。董荼那奪路走脫，魏延追趕不上。卻說趙雲引兵殺到阿會喃寨後之時，馬忠已殺至寨前。兩下夾攻，蠻兵大敗，阿會喃乘亂走脫。各自收軍，回見孔明。孔明問曰：「三洞蠻兵，走了兩洞之主；金環三結元帥首級安在？」趙雲將首級獻功。眾皆言曰：「董荼那、阿會喃皆棄馬越嶺而去，因此趕他不上。」孔明大笑曰：「二人吾已擒下了。」趙、魏二人並諸將皆不信。\n\n少頃，張嶷解董荼那到，張翼解阿會喃到。眾皆驚訝。孔明曰：「吾觀呂凱圖本，已知他各人下的寨子，故以言激子龍、文長之銳氣，故教深入重地，先破金環三結，隨即分兵左右寨後抄出，以王平、馬忠應之。非子龍、文長不可當此任也。吾料董荼那、阿會喃必從便徑往山路而走，故遣張嶷、張翼以伏兵待之，令關索以兵接應，擒此二人。」諸將皆拜伏曰：「丞相機算，神鬼莫測！」孔明令押過董荼那、阿會喃至帳下，盡去其縛，以酒食衣服賜之，令各自歸洞，勿得助惡。二人泣拜，各投小路而去。孔明謂諸將曰：「來日孟獲必然親自引兵廝殺，便可就此擒之。」乃喚趙雲、魏延至，付與計策，各引五千兵去了。又喚王平、關索同引一軍，授計而去。孔明分撥已畢，坐於帳上待之。\n\n卻說蠻王孟獲在帳中正坐，忽哨馬報來，說三洞元帥，俱被孔明捉將去了；部下之兵，各自潰散。獲大怒，遂起蠻兵迤邐進發，正遇王平軍馬。兩陣對圓，王平出馬橫刀望之：只見門旗開處，數百南蠻騎將兩勢擺開。中間孟獲出馬：頭頂嵌寶紫金冠，身披纓絡紅錦袍，腰繫碾玉獅子帶，腳穿鷹嘴抹綠靴，騎一匹卷毛赤兔馬，懸兩口松紋鑲寶劍，昂然觀望，回顧左右蠻將曰：「人每說諸葛亮善能用兵；今觀此陣，旌旗雜亂，隊伍交錯；刀槍器械，無一可能勝吾者：始知前日之言謬也。早知如此，吾反多時矣。誰敢去擒蜀將，以振軍威？」\n\n言未盡，一將應聲而出，名喚忙牙長；使一口截頭大刀，騎一匹黃驃馬，來取王平。二將交鋒，戰不數合，王平便走。孟獲驅兵大進，迤邐追趕。關索略戰又走，約退二十餘里。孟獲正追殺之間，忽然喊聲大起，左有張嶷，右有張翼，兩路兵殺出，截斷歸路。王平、關索復兵殺回。前後夾攻，蠻兵大敗。孟獲引部將死戰得脫，望錦帶山而逃。背後三路兵追殺將來。獲正奔走之間，前面喊聲大起，一彪軍攔住：為首大將乃常山趙子龍也。獲見了大驚，慌忙奔錦帶山小路而走。子龍衝殺一陣，蠻兵大敗，生擒者無數。孟獲止與數十騎奔入山谷之中，背後追兵至近，前面路狹，馬不能行，乃棄了馬匹，爬山越嶺而逃。忽然山谷中一聲鼓響，乃是魏延受了孔明計策，引五百步軍，伏於此處，孟獲抵敵不住，被魏延生擒活捉了。從騎皆降。\n\n魏延解孟獲到大寨來見孔明。孔明早已殺牛宰羊，設宴在寨；卻教帳中排開七重劊子手，刀槍劍戟，燦若霜雪；又執御賜黃金鉞斧，曲柄傘蓋，前後羽葆鼓吹，左右排開御林軍，布列得十分嚴整。孔明端坐於帳上，只見蠻兵紛紛穰穰，解到無數。孔明喚到帳中，盡去其縛，撫諭曰：「汝等皆是好百姓，不幸被孟獲所拘，今受驚諕。吾想汝等父母、兄弟、妻子必倚門而望；若聽知陣敗，定然割肚牽腸，眼中流血。吾今盡放汝等回去，以安各人父母、兄弟、妻子之心。」言訖，各賜酒食米糧而遣之。蠻兵深感其恩，泣拜而去。孔明教喚武士押過孟獲來。不移時，前推後擁，縛至帳前。獲跪於帳下。孔明曰：「先帝待汝不薄，汝何敢背反？」獲曰：「兩川之地，皆是他人所佔土地，汝主倚強奪之，自稱為帝。吾世居此處，汝等無禮，侵我土地：何為反耶？」孔明曰：「吾今擒汝，汝心服否？」獲曰：「山僻路狹，誤遭汝手，如何肯服！」孔明曰：「汝既不服，吾放汝去，若何？」獲曰：「汝放我回去，再整軍馬，共決雌雄；若能再擒吾，吾方服也。」孔明即令去其縛。與衣服穿了，賜以酒食，給與鞍馬，差人送出路，逕望本寨而去。正是：\n寇入掌中還放去，人居化外未能降。\n未知再來交戰若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 88\n\n第八十八回　渡瀘水再縛番王　識詐降三擒孟獲\n\n卻說孔明放了孟獲，眾將上帳問曰：「孟獲乃南蠻渠魁，今幸被擒，南方便定；丞相何故放之？」孔明笑曰：「吾擒此人，如囊中取物耳。直須降伏其心，自然平矣。」諸將聞言，皆未肯信。\n\n當日孟獲行至瀘水，正遇手下敗殘的蠻兵，皆來尋探。眾兵見了孟獲，且驚且喜，拜問曰：「大王如何能夠回來？」獲曰：「蜀人監我在帳中，被我殺死十餘人，乘夜黑而走；正行間，逢著一哨馬軍，亦被我殺之，奪了此馬：因此得脫。」 眾皆大喜，擁孟獲渡了瀘水，下住寨柵，會集各洞酋長，陸續招聚原放回的蠻兵，約有十餘萬騎。此時董荼那、阿會喃已在洞中。孟獲使人去請，二人懼怕，只得也引洞兵來。獲傳令曰：「吾已知諸葛亮之計矣，不可與戰，戰則中他詭計。彼川兵遠來勞苦，況即日天炎，彼兵豈能久住？吾等有此瀘水之險，將船筏盡拘在南岸一帶，皆築土城，深溝高壘，看諸葛亮如何施謀！」眾酋長從其計，盡拘船筏於南岸一帶，築起土城。有依山傍崖之地，高豎敵樓；樓上多設弓弩炮石，準備久處之計。糧草皆是各洞供運。孟獲以為萬全之策，坦然不憂。\n\n卻說孔明提兵大進，前軍已至瀘水，哨馬飛報說：「瀘水之內，並無船筏；又兼水勢甚急，隔岸一帶築起土城，皆有蠻兵守把。」時值五月，天氣炎熱，南方之地，分外炎酷，軍馬衣甲，皆穿不得。孔明自至瀘水邊觀畢，回到本寨，聚諸將至帳中，傳令曰：「今孟獲兵屯瀘水之南，深溝高壘，以拒我兵；吾既提兵至此，如何空回？汝等各各引兵，依山傍樹，揀林木茂盛之處，與我將息人馬。」乃遣呂凱離瀘水百里，揀陰涼之地，分作四個寨子；使王平、張嶷、張翼、關索各守一寨，內外皆搭草棚，遮蓋馬匹，將士乘涼，以避暑氣。參軍蔣琬看了，入問孔明曰：「某看呂凱所造之寨甚不好，正犯昔日先帝敗於東吳時之地勢矣，倘蠻兵偷渡瀘水，前來劫寨，若用火攻，如何解救？」孔明笑曰：「公勿多疑，吾自有妙算。」蔣琬等皆不曉其意。\n\n忽報蜀中差馬岱解暑藥並糧米到。孔明令入。岱參拜畢，一面將米藥分派四寨。孔明問曰：「汝將帶多少軍來？」馬岱曰：「有三千軍。」孔明曰：「吾軍累戰疲困，欲用汝軍，未知肯向前否？」岱曰：「皆是朝廷軍馬，何分彼我？丞相要用，雖死不辭。」孔明曰：「今孟獲拒住瀘水，無路可渡。吾欲先斷其糧道，令彼軍自亂。」岱曰：「如何斷得？」孔明曰：「離此一百五十里，瀘水下流沙口，此處水慢，可以紮筏而渡。汝提本部三千軍渡水，直入蠻洞，先斷其糧，然後會合董荼那、阿會喃兩個洞主，便為內應。不可有誤。」\n\n馬岱欣然去了，領兵前到沙口，驅兵渡水；因見水淺，大半不下筏，只裸衣而過，半渡皆倒；急救傍岸，口鼻出血而死。馬岱大驚，連夜回告孔明。孔明隨喚向導土人問之。土人曰：「目今炎天，毒聚瀘水，日間甚熱，毒氣正發，有人渡水，必中其毒；或飲此水，其人必死。若要渡時。須待夜靜水冷，毒氣不起，飽食渡之，方可無事。」孔明遂令土人引路，又選精壯軍五六百，隨著馬岱，來到瀘水沙口，紮起木筏，半夜渡水，果然無事，岱領著二千壯軍，令土人引路，徑取蠻洞運糧總路口夾山峪而來。那夾山峪，兩下是山，中間一條路，止容一人一馬而過。馬岱佔了夾山峪，分撥軍士，立起寨柵。洞蠻不知，正解糧到，被岱前後截住，奪糧百餘車，蠻人報入孟獲大寨中。\n\n此時孟獲在寨中，終日飲酒取樂，不理軍務，謂眾酋長曰：「吾若與諸葛亮對敵，必中奸計。今靠此瀘水之險，深溝高壘以待之；蜀人受不過酷熱，必然退走。那時吾與汝等隨後擊之，便可擒諸葛亮也。」言訖，呵呵大笑。忽然班內一酋長曰：「沙口水淺，倘蜀兵透漏過來，深為利害；當分軍守把。」獲笑曰：「汝是本處土人，如何不知？吾正要蜀兵來渡此水，渡則必死於水中矣。」酋長又曰：「倘有土人說與夜渡之法，當復何如？」獲曰：「不必多疑。吾境內之人，安肯助敵人耶？」正言之間，忽報蜀兵不知多少，暗渡瀘水，絕斷了夾山糧道，打著「平北將軍馬岱」旗號。獲笑曰：「量此小輩，何足道哉！」即遣副將忙牙長，引三千兵投夾山峪來。\n\n卻說馬岱望見蠻兵已到，遂將二千軍擺在山前。兩陣對圓，忙牙長出馬，與馬岱交鋒，只一合，被岱一刀，斬於馬下。蠻兵大敗走回，來見孟獲，細言其事。獲喚諸將問曰：「誰敢去敵馬岱？」言未畢，董荼那出曰：「某願往。」孟獲大喜，遂與三千兵而去。獲又恐有人再渡瀘水，即遣阿會喃引三千兵，去守把沙口。\n\n卻說董荼那引蠻兵到了夾山峪下寨，馬岱引兵來迎。部內軍有認得是董荼那，說與馬岱如此如此。岱縱馬向前大罵曰：「無義背恩之徒！吾丞相饒汝性命，今又背反，豈不自羞！」董荼那滿面慚愧，無言可答，不戰而退。馬岱掩殺一陣而回。董荼那回見孟獲曰：「馬岱英雄，抵敵不住。」獲大怒曰：「吾知汝原受諸葛亮之恩，今故不戰而退，正是賣陣之計！」喝教推出斬了。眾酋長再三哀告，方纔免死，叱武士將董荼那打了一百大棍，放歸本寨。\n\n諸多酋長皆來告董荼那曰：「我等雖居蠻方，未嘗敢犯中國；中國亦不曾侵我。今因孟獲勢力相逼，不得已而造反。想孔明神機莫測，曹操、孫權尚自懼之，何況我等蠻方乎？況我等皆受其活命之恩，無可為報。今欲捨一死命，殺孟獲去投孔明，以免洞中百姓塗炭之苦。」董荼那曰：「未知汝等心下若何？」內有原蒙孔明放回的人，一齊同聲應曰：「願往！」於是董荼那手執鋼刀，引百餘人，直奔大寨而來。時孟獲大醉於帳中。董荼那引眾人持刀而入，帳下有兩將侍立。董荼那以刀指曰：「汝等亦受諸葛丞相活命之恩，宜當報效。」二將曰：「不須將軍下手，某當生擒孟獲，去獻丞相。」於是一齊入帳，將孟獲執縛已定，押到瀘水邊，駕船直過北岸，先使人報知孔明。\n\n卻說孔明已有細作探知此事，於是密傳號令，教各寨將士，整頓軍器，方教為首酋長解孟獲入來，其餘皆回本寨聽候。董荼那先入中軍見孔明，細說其事。孔明重加賞勞，用好言撫慰，遣董荼那引眾酋長去了，然後令刀斧手推孟獲入。孔明笑曰：「汝前者有言：但再擒得，便肯降服。今日如何？」獲曰：「此非汝之能也；乃吾手下之人自相殘害，以致如此。如何肯服！」孔明曰：「吾今再放汝去，若何？」孟獲曰：「吾雖蠻人，頗知兵法；若丞相端的肯放吾回洞中，吾當率兵再決勝負。若丞相這番再擒得我，那時傾心吐膽歸降，並不敢改移也。」孔明曰：「這番生擒，如又不服，必無輕恕。」令左右去其繩索，仍前賜以酒食，列坐於帳上。孔明曰：「吾自出茅廬，戰無不勝，攻無不取。汝蠻邦之人，何為不服？」獲默然不答。\n\n孔明酒後，喚孟獲同上馬出寨，觀看諸營寨柵所屯糧草，所積軍器。孔明指謂孟獲曰：「汝不降吾，真愚人也。吾有如此之精兵猛將，糧草兵器，汝安能勝吾哉？汝若早降，吾當奏聞天子，令汝不失王位，子子孫孫，永鎮蠻邦。意下若何？」獲曰：「某雖肯降，怎奈洞中之人未肯心服。若丞相肯放回去，就當招安本部人馬，同心合膽，方可歸順。」孔明忻然，又與孟獲回到大寨。飲酒至晚，獲辭去；孔明親自送至瀘水邊，以船送獲歸寨。\n\n孟獲來到本寨，先伏刀斧手於帳下，差心腹人到董荼那、阿會喃寨中，只推孔明有使命至，將二人賺到大寨帳下，盡皆殺之，棄屍於澗。孟獲隨即遣親信之人，守把隘口，自引軍出了夾山峪，要與馬岱交戰，卻並不見一人；及問土人，皆言昨夜盡搬糧草，復渡瀘水，歸大寨去了。獲再回洞中，與親弟孟優商議曰：「如今諸葛亮之虛實，吾已盡知，汝可去如此如此。」\n\n孟優領了兄計，引百餘蠻兵，搬載金珠、寶貝、象牙、犀角之類，渡了瀘水，徑投孔明大寨而來；方纔過了河時，前面鼓角齊鳴，一彪軍擺開：為首大將乃馬岱也。孟優大驚。岱問了來情，令在外廂，差人來報孔明。孔明正在帳中與馬謖、呂凱、蔣琬、費褘等共議平蠻之事，忽帳下一人，報稱孟獲差弟孟優來進寶貝。孔明回顧馬謖曰：「汝知其來意否？」謖曰：「不敢明言。容某暗寫於紙上，呈與丞相，看合鈞意否？」孔明從之。馬謖寫訖，呈與孔明。孔明看畢，撫掌大笑曰：「擒孟獲之計，吾已差派下也。汝之所見，正與吾同。」遂喚趙雲入，向耳畔分付如此如此；又喚魏延入，亦低言分付；又喚王平、馬忠、關索入，亦密密地分付。\n\n各人受了計策，皆依令而去，方召孟優入帳。優再拜於帳下曰：「家兄孟獲，感丞相活命之恩，無可奉獻，輒具金珠寶貝若干，權為賞軍之資。續後別有進貢天子禮物。」孔明曰：「汝兄今在何處？」優曰：「為感丞相天恩，逕往銀坑山中收拾寶物去了，少時便回來也。」孔明曰：「汝帶多少人來？」優曰：「不敢多帶。只是隨行百餘人，皆運貨物者。」孔明盡教入帳看時，皆是青眼黑面，黃髮紫鬚，耳帶金環，鬅頭跣足，身長力大之士。孔明就令隨席而坐，教諸將勸酒，慇懃相待。\n\n卻說孟獲在帳中專望回音，忽報有二人回了；喚入問之，具說：「諸葛亮受了禮物大喜，將隨行之人，皆喚入帳中，殺牛宰羊，設宴相待。二大王令某密報大王：今夜二更，裏應外合，以成大事。」孟獲聽知甚喜，即點起三萬蠻兵，分為三隊。獲喚各洞酋長分付曰：「各軍盡帶火具。今晚到了蜀寨時，放火為號。吾當自取中軍，以擒諸葛亮。」諸多蠻將，受了計策，黃昏左側，各渡瀘水而來。孟獲帶領心腹蠻將百餘人，逕投孔明大寨，於路並無一軍阻擋。前至寨門，獲率眾將驟馬而入，乃是空寨，並不見一人。獲撞入中軍，只見帳中燈燭熒煌，孟優並番兵盡皆醉倒。原來孟優被孔明教馬謖、呂凱二人管待，令樂人搬做雜劇，慇懃勸酒，酒內下藥，盡皆昏倒，渾如醉死之人。孟獲入帳問之，內有醒者，但指口而已。\n\n獲知中計，急救了孟優等一干人；卻待奔回中隊，前面喊聲大震，火光驟起，蠻兵各自逃竄。一彪軍殺到，乃是蜀將王平。獲大驚，急奔左隊時，火光沖天，一彪軍殺到，為首蜀將乃是魏延。獲慌忙望右隊而來，只見火光又起，又一彪軍殺到，為首蜀將乃是趙雲。三路軍夾攻將來，四下無路。孟獲棄了軍士，匹馬望瀘水而逃。正見瀘水上數十個蠻兵，駕一小舟，獲慌令近岸。人馬方纔下船，一聲號起，將孟獲縛住。原來馬岱受了計策，引本部兵扮作蠻兵，撐船在此，誘擒孟獲。\n\n於是孔明招安蠻兵，降者無數。孔明一一撫慰，並不加害。就教救滅了餘火。須臾，馬岱擒孟獲至；趙雲擒孟優至；魏延、馬忠、王平、關索擒諸洞酋長至。孔明指孟獲而笑曰：「汝先令汝弟以禮詐降，如何瞞得過吾！今番又被我擒，汝可服否？」獲曰：「此乃吾弟貪口腹之故，誤中汝毒，因此失了大事。吾若自來，弟以兵應之，必然成功。此乃天敗，非吾之不能也，如何肯服！」孔明曰：「今已三次，如何不服？」孟獲低頭無語。孔明笑曰：「吾再放汝回去。」孟獲曰：「丞相若肯放吾兄弟回去，收拾家下親丁，和丞相大戰一場。那時擒得，方纔死心塌地而降。」孔明曰：「再若擒住，必不輕恕。汝可小心在意，勤攻韜略之書，再整親信之士，早用良策，勿生後悔。」遂令武士去其繩索，放起孟獲，並孟優及各洞酋長，一齊都放。孟獲等拜謝去了。\n\n此時蜀兵已渡瀘水。孟獲等過了瀘水，只見岸口陳兵列將，旗幟紛紛。獲到營前，馬岱高坐，以劍指之曰：「這番拿住，必無輕放！」孟獲到了自己寨時，趙雲早已襲了此寨，布列兵馬。雲坐於大旗下，按劍而言曰：「丞相如此相待，休忘大恩！」獲喏喏連聲而去。將出界口山坡，魏延引一千精兵，擺在坡上，勒馬厲聲而言曰：「吾今已深入巢穴，奪汝險要；汝尚自愚迷，抗拒大軍！這回拿住，碎屍萬段，決不輕饒！」孟獲等抱頭鼠竄，望本洞而去。後人有詩讚曰：\n五月驅兵入不毛，月明瀘水瘴煙高。\n誓將雄略酬三顧，豈憚征蠻七縱勞？\n\n卻說孔明渡了瀘水，下寨已畢，大賞三軍，聚眾將於帳下曰：「孟獲第二番擒來，吾令遍觀各營虛實，正欲令其來劫營也。吾知孟獲頗曉兵法，吾以兵馬糧草炫耀，實令孟獲看吾破綻，必用火攻。彼令其弟詐降，欲為內應耳。吾三番擒之而不殺，誠欲服其心，不欲滅其類也。吾今明告汝等，勿得辭勞，可用心報國。」眾將拜伏曰：「丞相智、仁、勇三者足備，雖子牙、張良不能及也。」孔明曰：「吾今安敢望古人耶？皆賴汝等之力，共成功業耳。」帳下諸將聽得孔明之言，盡皆喜悅。\n\n卻說孟獲受了三擒之氣，忿忿歸到銀坑洞中，即差心腹人金珠寶貝，往八番九十三甸等處，並蠻方部落，借使牌刀獠丁軍健數十萬，剋日齊備，各隊人馬，雲推霧擁，俱聽孟獲調用。伏路軍探知其事，來報孔明，孔明笑曰：「吾正欲令蠻兵皆至，見吾之能也。」遂上小車而行。正是：\n若非洞主威風猛，怎顯軍師手段高！\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 89\n\n第八十九回　武鄉侯四番用計　南蠻王五次遭擒\n\n卻說孔明自駕小車，引數百騎前來探路。前有一河，名曰西洱河，水勢雖慢，並無一隻船筏。孔明令伐木為筏而渡，其木到水皆沉。孔明遂問呂凱，凱曰：「聞西洱河上流有一山，其山多竹，大者數圍。可令人伐之，於河上搭起竹橋，以渡軍馬。」孔明即調三萬人入山，伐竹數十萬根，順水放下，於河面狹處，搭起竹橋，闊十餘丈。乃調大軍於河北岸一字兒下寨，便以河為壕塹，以浮橋爲門，壘土爲城；過橋南岸，一字下三個大營，以待蠻兵。\n\n卻說孟獲引數十萬蠻兵，恨怒而來。將近西洱河，孟獲引前部一萬刀牌獠丁，直扣前寨搦戰。孔明頭戴綸巾，身披鶴氅，手執羽扇，乘駟馬車，左右眾將簇擁而出。孔明見孟獲身穿犀皮甲，頭頂朱紅盔，左手挽牌，右手執刀，騎赤毛牛，口中辱罵；手下萬餘洞丁，各舞刀牌，往來衝突。孔明急令退回本寨，四面緊閉，不許出戰。蠻兵皆裸衣赤身，直到寨門前叫罵。諸將大怒，皆來稟孔明曰：「某等情願出寨決一死戰！」孔明不許。諸將再三欲戰，孔明止曰：「蠻方之人，不遵王化，今此一來，狂惡正盛，不可迎也；且宜堅守數日，待其猖獗少懈，吾自有妙計破之。」\n\n於是蜀兵堅守數日。孔明在高阜處探之，窺見蠻兵已多懈怠，乃聚諸將曰：「汝等敢出戰否？」眾將欣然要出。孔明先喚趙雲、魏延入帳，向耳畔低言，分付如此如此。二人受了計策先進。卻喚王平、馬忠入帳受計去了。又喚馬岱分付曰：「吾今棄此三寨，退過河北；吾軍一退，汝可便拆浮橋，移於下流，卻渡趙雲、魏延軍馬過河來接應。」岱受計而去。又喚張翼曰：「吾軍退去，寨中多設燈火。孟獲知之，必來追趕，汝卻斷其後。」張翼受計而退。孔明只教關索護車。眾軍退去，寨中多設燈火。蠻兵望見，不敢衝突。\n\n次日平明，孟獲引大隊蠻兵徑到蜀寨之時，只見三個大寨，皆無人馬，於內棄下糧草車仗數百餘輛。孟優曰：「諸葛棄寨而走，莫非有計否？」孟獲曰：「吾料諸葛亮棄輜重而去，必因國中有緊急之事：若非吳侵，定是魏伐。故虛張燈火以為疑兵，棄車仗而去也。可速追之，不可錯過。」於是孟獲自驅前部，直到西洱河邊。望見河北岸上，寨中旗幟整齊如故，燦若雲錦；沿河一帶，又設錦城。蠻兵哨見，皆不敢進。獲謂優曰：「此是諸葛亮懼吾追趕，故就河北岸少住，不二日必走矣。」遂將蠻兵屯於河岸；又使人去山上砍竹為筏，以備渡河；卻將敢戰之兵，皆移於寨前面。卻不知蜀兵早已入自己之境。\n\n是日，狂風大起。四壁廂火明鼓響，蜀兵殺到。蠻兵獠丁，自相衝突，孟獲大驚，急引宗族洞丁殺開條路，逕奔舊寨。忽一彪軍從寨中殺出，乃是趙雲。獲慌忙回西洱河，望山僻處而走。又一彪軍殺出，乃是馬岱。孟獲只剩得數十個敗殘兵，望山谷中而逃。見南、北、西三處塵頭火光，因此不敢前進，只得望東奔走。方纔轉過山口，見一大林之前，數十從人，引一輛小車；車上端坐孔明，呵呵大笑曰：「蠻王孟獲！天敗至此，吾已等候多時也！」獲大怒，回顧左右曰：「吾遭此人詭計！受辱三次；今幸得這裏相遇。汝等奮力前去，連人帶車砍為粉碎！」數騎蠻兵，猛力向前。孟獲當先吶喊，搶到大林之前，趷踏一聲，踏了陷坑，一齊塌倒。大林之內，轉出魏延，引數百軍來，一個個拖出，用索縛定。孔明先到寨中，招安蠻兵，並諸甸酋長洞丁。此時大半皆歸本鄉去了。除死傷外，其餘盡皆歸降。孔明以酒肉相待，以好言撫慰，盡令放回。蠻兵皆感歎而去。\n\n少頃，張翼解孟優至。孔明誨之曰：「汝兄愚迷，汝當諫之。今被吾擒了四番，有何面目再見人耶！」孟優羞慚滿面。伏地告求免死。孔明曰：「吾殺汝不在今日。吾且饒汝性命，勸諭汝兄。」令武士解其繩索，放起孟優。優泣拜而去。不一時，魏延解孟獲至。孔明大怒曰：「你今番又被吾擒了，有何理說！」獲曰：「吾今誤中詭計，死不瞑目！」孔明叱武士推出斬之。獲全無懼色，回顧孔明曰：「若敢再放吾回去，必然報四番之恨！」孔明大笑，令左右去其縛，賜酒壓驚，就坐於帳中。孔明問曰：「吾今四次以禮相待，汝尚然不服，何也？」獲曰：「吾雖是化外之人，不似丞相專施詭計，吾如何肯服？」孔明曰：「吾再放汝回去，復能戰乎？」獲曰：「丞相若再拿住吾，吾那時傾心降服，盡獻本洞之物犒軍，誓不反亂。」\n\n孔明即笑而遣之。獲忻然拜謝而去。於是聚得諸洞壯丁數千人，望南迤邐而行。早望見塵頭起處，一隊兵到；乃是兄弟孟優，重整殘兵，來與兄報仇。兄弟二人，抱頭相哭，訴說前事。優曰：「我兵屢敗，蜀兵屢勝，難以抵當。只可就山陰洞中，退避不出。蜀兵受不過暑氣，自然退矣。」獲問曰：「何處可避？」優曰：「此去西南有一洞，名曰禿龍洞。洞主朵思大王，與弟甚厚，可投之。」\n\n於是孟獲先教孟優到禿龍洞，見了朵思大王。朵思慌引洞兵出迎，孟獲入洞，禮畢，訴說前事。朵思曰：「大王寬心。若蜀兵到來，令他一人一騎不得還鄉，與諸葛亮皆死於此處！」獲大喜，問計於朵思。朵思曰：「此洞中止有兩條路：東北上一路，就是大王所來之路，地勢平坦，土厚水甜，人馬可行；若以木石壘斷洞口，雖有百萬之眾，不能進也。西北上有一條路，山險嶺惡，道路窄狹；其中雖有小路，多藏毒蛇惡蠍；黃昏時分，煙瘴大起，直至巳、午時方收，惟未、申、酉三時，可以往來；水不可飲，人馬難行。此處更有四個毒泉：一名啞泉，其水頗甜，人若飲之，則不能言，不過旬日必死；二曰滅泉，此水與湯無異，人若沐浴，則皮肉皆爛，見骨必死；三曰黑泉，其水微清，人若濺之在身，則手足皆黑而死；四曰柔泉，其水如冰，人若飲之，嚥喉無暖氣，身軀軟弱如綿而死。此處虫鳥皆無，惟有漢伏波將軍曾到；自此以後，更無一人到此。今壘斷東北大路，令大王穩居敝洞，若蜀兵見東路截斷，必從西路而入；於路無水，若見此四泉，定然飲水，雖百萬之眾，皆無歸矣。何用刀兵耶！」孟獲大喜，以手加額曰：「今日方有容身之地！」又望北指曰：「任諸葛神機妙算，難以施設！四泉之水，足以報敗兵之恨也！」自此，孟獲、孟優終日與朵思大王筵宴。\n\n卻說孔明連日不見孟獲兵出，遂傳號令教大軍離西洱河，望南進發。此時正當六月炎天，其熱如火。有後人詠南方苦熱詩曰：\n山澤欲焦枯，火光覆太虛，\n不知天地外，暑氣更何如？\n\n又有詩曰：\n赤帝司權柄，陰雲不敢生。\n雲蒸孤鶴喘，海熱巨鰲驚。\n忍捨溪邊坐，慵拋竹裏行。\n如何沙塞客，擐甲復長征？\n\n孔明統領大軍，正行之際，忽哨馬飛報：「孟獲退往禿龍洞中不出，將洞口要路壘斷，內有兵把守；山惡嶺峻，不能前進。」孔明請呂凱問之，凱曰：「某曾聞此洞有條路，實不知詳細。」蔣琬曰：「孟獲四次遭擒，既已喪膽，安敢再出？況今天氣炎熱，軍馬疲乏，征之無益；不如班師回國。」孔明曰：「若如此，正中孟獲之計也。吾軍一退，彼必乘勢追之。今已到此，安有復回之理！」遂令王平領數百軍為前部；卻教新降蠻兵引路，尋西北小徑而入。前到一泉，人馬皆渴，爭飲此水。王平探有此路，回報孔明。比及到大寨之時，皆不能言，但指口而已。\n\n孔明大驚，知是中毒，遂自駕小車，引數十人前來看時，見一潭清水，深不見底，水氣凜凜，軍不敢試。孔明下車，登高望之，四壁峰嶺，鳥雀不聞，心中大疑。忽望見遠遠山岡之上，有一古廟。孔明攀籐附葛而到，見一石屋之中，塑一將軍端坐，旁有石碑，乃漢伏波將軍馬援之廟：因平蠻到此，土人立廟祀之。孔明再拜曰：「亮受先帝託孤之重，今承聖旨，到此平蠻；欲待蠻方既平，然後伐魏吞吳，重安漢室。今軍士不識地理，誤飲毒水，不能出聲。萬望尊神，念本朝恩義，通靈顯聖，護佑三軍！」\n\n祈禱已畢，出廟尋土人問之。隱隱望見對山一老叟扶杖而來，形容甚異。孔明請老叟入廟，禮畢，對坐於石上。孔明問曰：「丈者高姓？」老叟曰：「老夫久聞大國丞相隆名，幸得拜見。蠻方之人，多蒙丞相活命，皆感恩不淺。」孔明問泉水之故，老叟答曰：「軍所飲水，乃啞泉之水也，飲之難言，數日而死。此泉之外，又有三泉：東南有一泉，其水至冷，人若飲水，嚥喉無暖氣，身軀軟弱而死，名曰柔泉；正南有一泉，人若濺之在身，手足皆黑而死，名曰黑泉；西南有一泉，沸如熱湯，人若浴之，皮肉盡脫而死，名曰滅泉。敝處有此四泉，毒氣所聚，無藥可治，又煙瘴甚起，惟未、申、酉三個時辰可往來；餘者時辰，皆瘴氣密布，觸之即死。」\n\n孔明曰：「如此則蠻方不可平矣。蠻方不平，安能併吞吳、魏，再興漢室？有負先帝托孤之重，生不如死也！」老叟曰：「丞相勿憂。老夫指引一處，可以解之。」孔明曰：「老丈有何高見，望乞指教。」老叟曰：「此去正西數里，有一山谷，入內行二十里，有一溪名曰萬安溪。上有一高士，號為萬安隱者；此人不出溪有數十餘年矣。其草庵後有一泉，名安樂泉。人若中毒，汲其水飲之即癒。有人或生疥癩，或感瘴氣，於萬安溪內浴之，自然無事，更兼庵前有一等草，名曰『薤葉芸香』。人若口含一葉，則瘴氣不染。丞相可速往求之。」孔明拜謝，問曰：「承丈者如此活命之德，感刻不勝。願聞高姓。」老叟入廟曰：「吾乃本處山神，奉伏波將軍之命，特來指引。」言訖，喝開廟後石壁而入。孔明驚訝不已，再拜廟神，尋舊路上車，回到大寨。\n\n次日，孔明備信香、禮物，引王平及眾啞軍，連夜望山神所言去處，迤邐而進。入山谷小徑，約行二十餘里，但見長松大柏，茂竹奇花，環遶一莊；籬落之中，有數間茅屋，聞得馨香噴鼻。孔明大喜，到莊前扣戶，有一小童出。孔明方欲通姓名，早有一人，竹冠草履，白袍皂絛，碧眼黃髮，忻然出曰：「來者莫非漢丞相否？」孔明笑曰：「高士何以知之？」隱者曰：「久聞丞相大纛南征，安得不知！」遂邀孔明入草堂。禮畢，分賓主坐定。孔明告曰：「亮受昭烈皇帝托孤之重，今承嗣君聖旨，領大軍至此，欲服蠻邦，使歸王化。不期孟獲潛入洞中，軍士誤飲啞泉之水。夜來蒙伏波將軍顯聖，言高士有藥泉，可以治之。望乞矜念，賜神水以救眾兵殘生。」隱者曰：「量老夫山野廢人，何勞丞相枉駕。此泉就在庵後。」教取來飲。\n\n於是童子引王平等一起啞軍，來到溪邊，汲水飲之；隨即吐出惡涎，便能言語。童子又引眾軍到萬安溪中沐浴。隱者於庵中進柏子茶，松花菜，以待孔明。隱者告曰：「此間蠻洞多毒蛇惡蠍，柳花飄入溪泉之間，水不可飲；但掘地為泉，汲水飲之方可。」孔明求「薤葉芸香」，隱者令眾軍盡意採取：「各人口含一葉，自然瘴氣不侵。」孔明拜求隱者姓名，隱者笑曰：「某乃孟獲之兄孟節是也。」孔明愕然。隱者又曰：「丞相休疑，容伸片言：某一父母所生三人：長即老夫孟節，次孟獲，又次孟優。父母皆亡。二弟強惡，不歸王化。某屢諫不從，故更名改姓，隱居於此。今辱弟造反，又勞丞相深入不毛之地，如此生受，孟節合該萬死，故先於丞相之前請罪。」孔明嘆曰：「方信盜跖、下惠之事，今亦有之。」遂與孟節曰：「吾申奏天子，立公為王，可乎？」節曰：「為嫌功名而逃於此，豈復有貪富貴之意！」孔明乃具金帛贈之。孟節堅辭不受。孔明嗟嘆不已，拜別而回。後人有詩曰：\n高士幽棲獨閉關，武侯曾此破諸蠻。\n至今古木無人境，猶有寒煙鎖舊山。\n\n孔明回到大寨之中，令軍士掘地取水。掘下二十餘丈，並無滴水；凡掘十餘處，皆是如此。軍心驚慌。孔明夜半焚香告天曰：「臣亮不才，仰承大漢之福，受命平蠻。今途中乏水，軍馬枯渴。倘上天不絕大漢，即賜甘泉！若氣運已終，臣亮等願死於此處！」是夜祝罷，平明視之，皆得滿井甘泉。後人有詩曰：\n為國平蠻統大兵，心存正道合神明。\n耿恭拜井甘泉出，諸葛虔誠水夜生。\n\n孔明軍馬既得甘泉，遂安然由小徑直入禿龍洞前下寨。蠻兵探知，來報孟獲曰：「蜀兵不染瘴疫之氣，又無枯渴之患，諸泉皆不應。」朵思大王聞知不信，自與孟獲來高山望之。只見蜀兵安然無事，大桶小擔，搬運水漿，飲馬造飯。朵思見之，毛髮聳然，回顧孟獲曰：「此乃神兵也！」獲曰：「吾兄弟二人與蜀兵決一死戰，就殞於軍前，安肯束手受縛！」朵思曰：「若大王兵敗，吾妻子亦休矣。當殺牛宰馬，大賞洞丁，不避水火，直衝蜀寨，方可得勝。」\n\n於是大賞蠻兵。正欲起程，忽報洞後迤西銀冶洞二十一洞主楊鋒引三萬兵來助戰。孟獲大喜曰：「鄰兵助我，我必勝矣！」即與朵思大王出洞迎接。楊鋒引兵入曰：「吾有精兵三萬，皆披鐵甲，能飛山越嶺，足以敵蜀兵百萬；我有五子，皆武藝足備。願助大王。」鋒令五子入拜，皆彪軀虎體，威風抖擻。孟獲大喜，遂設席相待楊鋒父子。酒至半酣，鋒曰：「軍中少樂，吾隨軍有蠻姑，善舞刀牌，以助一笑。」獲忻然從之。須臾，數十蠻姑，皆披髮跣足，從帳外舞跳而入，群蠻拍手以歌和之。楊鋒令二子把盞。二子舉盃詣孟獲、孟優前。二人接盃，方欲飲酒，鋒大喝一聲，二子早將孟獲、孟優執下座來。朵思大王卻待要走，已被楊鋒擒了。蠻姑橫截於帳上，誰敢近前。獲曰：「兔死狐悲，物傷其類。吾與汝皆是各洞之主，往日無冤，何故害我？」鋒曰：「吾兄弟子侄皆感諸葛丞相活命之恩，無可以報。今汝反叛，何不擒獻！」\n\n於是各洞蠻兵，皆走回本鄉。楊鋒將孟獲、孟優、朵思等解赴孔明寨來。孔明令入，楊鋒等拜於帳下曰：「某等子姪皆感丞相恩德，故擒孟獲、孟優等呈獻。」孔明重賞之，令驅孟獲入。孔明笑曰：「汝今番心服乎？」獲曰：「非汝之能，乃吾洞中之人，自相殘害，以致如此。要殺便殺，只是不服！」孔明曰：「汝賺吾入無水之地，更以啞泉、滅泉、黑泉、柔泉如此之毒，吾軍無恙，豈非天意乎？汝何如此執迷？」獲又曰：「吾祖居銀坑山中，有三江之險，重關之固。汝若就彼擒之，吾當子子孫孫，傾心服事。」孔明曰：「吾再放汝回去，重整兵馬，與吾共決勝負；如那時擒住，汝再不服，當滅九族。」叱左右去其縛，放起孟獲。獲再拜而去。孔明又將孟優並朵思大王皆釋其縛，賜酒食壓驚。二人悚懼，不敢正視。孔明令鞍馬送回。正是：\n深臨險地非容易，更展奇謀豈偶然！\n未知孟獲整兵再來，勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 90\n\n第九十回　驅巨獸六破蠻兵　燒藤甲七擒孟獲\n\n卻說孔明放了孟獲等一干人，楊鋒父子皆封官爵，重賞洞兵。楊鋒等拜謝而去。孟獲等連夜奔回銀坑洞。那洞外有三江：乃是瀘水、甘南水、西城水。三路水會合，故為三江。其洞北近平坦三百餘里，多產萬物。洞西二百里，有鹽井。西南二百里，直抵瀘、甘。正南三百里，乃是梁都洞，洞中有山，環抱其洞；山上出銀礦，故名為銀坑山。山中置宮殿樓臺，以為蠻王巢穴。其中建一祖廟，名曰「家鬼」。四時殺牛宰馬享祭，名為「卜鬼」。每年常以蜀人並外鄉之人祭之。若人患病，不肯服藥，只禱師巫，名為「藥鬼」。其處無刑法，但犯罪即斬。有女長成，卻於溪中沐浴，男女自相混淆，任其自配，父母不禁，名為「學藝」。年歲雨水均調，則種稻谷；倘若不熟，殺蛇為羹，煮象為飯。每方隅之中，上戶號曰「洞主」，次曰「酋長」。每月初一、十五兩日，皆在三江城中買賣，轉易貨物。其風俗如此。\n\n卻說孟獲在洞中，聚集宗黨千餘人，謂之曰：「吾屢受辱於蜀兵，立誓欲報之。汝等有何高見？」言未畢，一人應曰：「吾舉一人，可破諸葛亮。」眾視之，乃孟獲妻弟，現為八番部長，名曰帶來洞主。獲大喜，急問何人。帶來洞主曰：「此去西南八納洞，洞主木鹿大王，深通法術：出則騎象，能呼風喚雨，常有虎豹豺狼、毒蛇惡蠍跟隨。手下更有三萬神兵，甚是英勇。大王可修書具禮，某親往求之。此人若允，何懼蜀兵哉！」獲忻然，令國舅書而去。卻令朵思大王守把三江城，以為前面屏障。\n\n卻說孔明提兵直至三江城，遙望見此城三面傍江，一面通旱；即遣魏延、趙雲同領一軍，於旱路打城。軍到城下時，城上弓弩齊發：原來洞中之人，多習弓弩，一弩齊發十矢，箭頭上皆用毒藥；但有中箭者，皮肉皆爛，見五臟而死。趙雲、魏延不能取勝，回見孔明，言藥箭之事。孔明自乘小車，到軍前看了虛實，回到寨中，令軍退數里下寨。蠻兵望見蜀兵遠退，皆大笑作賀，只疑蜀兵懼怯而退，因此夜間安心穩睡，不去哨探。\n\n卻說孔明約軍退後，即閉寨不出。一連五日，並無號令。黃昏左側，忽起微風。孔明傳令曰：「每軍要衣襟一幅，限一更時分應點。無者立斬。」諸將皆不知其意，眾軍依令預備。初更時分，又傳令曰：「每軍衣襟一幅，包土一包。無者立斬。」眾軍亦不知其意，只得依令預備。孔明又傳令曰：「諸軍包土，俱在三江城下交割。先到者有賞。」眾軍聞令，皆包淨土，飛奔城下。孔明令積土為蹬道，先上城者為頭功。於是蜀兵十餘萬，並降兵萬餘，將所包之土，一齊棄於城下。一霎時，積土成山，接連城上。一聲暗號，蜀兵皆上城。蠻兵急放弩時，大半早被執下，餘者棄城而走。朵思大王死於亂軍之中。蜀將督軍分路剿殺。孔明取了三江城，所得珍寶，皆賞三軍。敗殘蠻兵逃回見孟獲說：「朵思大王身死。失了三江城。」獲大驚。\n\n正慮之間，人報蜀兵已渡江，現在本洞前下寨。孟獲甚是慌張。忽然屏風後一人大笑而出曰：「既為男子，何無智也？我雖是一婦人，願與你出戰。」獲視之，乃妻祝融夫人也。夫人世居南蠻，乃祝融氏之後；善使飛刀，百發百中。孟獲起身稱謝。夫人忻然上馬，引宗黨猛將數百員、生力洞兵五萬，出銀坑宮闕，來與蜀兵對敵。方纔轉過洞口，一彪軍攔住：為首蜀將，乃是張嶷。蠻兵見之，卻早兩路擺開。祝融夫人背插五口飛刀，手挺丈八長標，坐下卷毛赤兔馬。張嶷見之，暗暗稱奇。二人驟馬交鋒。戰不數合，夫人撥馬便走。張嶷趕去，空中一把飛刀落下。嶷急用手隔，正中左臂，翻身落馬。蠻兵發一聲喊，將張嶷執縛去了。馬忠聽得張嶷被執，急出救時，早被蠻兵捆住。望見祝融夫人挺標勒馬而立，忠忿怒向前去戰，坐下馬絆倒，亦被擒了。都解入洞中來見孟獲。獲設席慶賀。夫人叱刀斧手推出張嶷、馬忠要斬。獲止曰：「諸葛亮放吾五次，今番若殺彼將，是不義也。且囚在洞中，待擒住諸葛亮，殺之未遲。」夫人從其言，笑飲作樂。\n\n卻說敗殘兵來見孔明，告知其事。孔明即喚馬岱、趙雲、魏延三人受計，各自領軍前去。次日，蠻兵報入洞中，說趙雲搦戰。祝融夫人即上馬出迎。二人戰不數合，雲撥馬便走。夫人恐有埋伏，勒兵而回。魏延又引軍來搦戰，夫人縱馬相迎。正交鋒緊急，延詐敗而逃，夫人只不趕。次日，趙雲又引軍來搦戰，夫人領洞兵出迎。二人戰不數合，雲詐敗而走，夫人按標不趕。欲收兵回洞時，魏延引軍齊聲辱罵，夫人急挺標來取魏延。延撥馬便走。夫人忿怒趕來，延驟馬奔入山僻小路。忽然背後一聲響亮，延回頭視之，夫人仰鞍落馬：原來馬岱埋伏在此，用絆馬索絆倒。就裏擒縛，解投大寨而來。蠻將洞兵皆來救時，趙雲一陣殺散。\n\n孔明端坐於帳上，馬岱解祝融夫人到，孔明急令武士去其縛，請在別帳賜酒壓驚，遣使往告孟獲，欲送夫人換張嶷、馬忠二將。孟獲允諾，即放出張嶷、馬忠，還了孔明。孔明遂送夫人入洞。孟獲接入，又喜又惱。忽報八納洞主到。孟獲出洞迎接，見其人騎著白象，身穿金珠纓絡，腰懸兩口大刀，領著一班喂養虎豹豺狼之士，簇擁而入。獲再拜哀告，訴說前事。木鹿大王許以報仇。獲大喜，設宴相待。次日，木鹿大王引本洞兵帶猛獸而出。趙雲、魏延聽知蠻兵出，遂將軍馬布成陣勢。二將並轡立於陣前視之，只見蠻兵旗幟器械皆別：人多不穿衣甲，盡裸身赤體，面目醜陋；身帶四把尖刀；軍中不鳴鼓角，但篩金為號；木鹿大王腰挂兩把寶刀，手執蒂鐘，身騎白象，從大旗中而出。趙雲見了，謂魏延曰：「我等上陣一生，未嘗見如此人物。」二人正沉吟之際，只見木鹿大王口中不知念甚咒語，手搖蒂鐘。忽然狂風大作，飛砂走石，如同驟雨；一聲畫角響，虎豹豺狼，毒蛇猛獸，乘風而出，張牙舞爪，衝將過來。蜀兵如何抵當，往後便退。蠻兵隨後追殺，直趕到三江界路方回。\n\n趙雲、魏延收聚敗兵，來孔明帳前請罪，細說此事。孔明笑曰：「非汝二人之罪。吾未出茅廬之時，先知南蠻有驅虎豹之法。吾在蜀中已辦下破此陣之物也：隨軍有二十輛車，俱封記在此。今日且用一半；留下一半，後有別用。」遂令左右取了十輛紅油櫃車到帳下，留十輛黑油櫃車在後。眾皆不知其意。孔明將櫃打開，皆是木刻彩畫巨獸，俱用五色絨線為毛衣，鋼鐵為牙爪，一個可騎坐十人。孔明選了精壯軍士一千餘人，領了一百，口內裝煙火之物，藏在軍中。次日，孔明驅兵大進，布於洞口。蠻兵探知，入洞報與蠻王。木鹿大王自謂無敵，即與孟獲引洞兵而出。孔明綸巾羽扇，身衣道袍，端坐於車上。孟獲指曰：「車上坐的便是諸葛亮！若擒住此人，大事定矣！」木鹿大王口中念咒，手搖蒂鐘。頃刻之間，狂風大作，猛獸突出。孔明將羽扇一搖，其風便回吹彼陣中去了，蜀陣中假獸擁出。蠻洞真獸見蜀陣巨獸口吐火燄，鼻出黑煙，身搖銅鈴，張牙舞爪而來，諸惡獸不敢前進，皆奔回蠻洞，反將蠻兵衝倒無數。孔明驅兵大進，鼓角齊鳴，望前追殺。木鹿大王死於亂軍之中。洞內孟獲宗黨，皆棄宮闕，扒山越嶺而走。孔明大軍佔了銀坑洞。\n\n次日，孔明正要分兵緝擒孟獲，忽報：「蠻王孟獲妻弟帶來洞主，因勸孟獲歸降，獲不從，今將孟獲並祝融夫人及宗黨數百餘人盡皆擒來，獻與丞相。」孔明聽知，即喚張嶷、馬忠，分付如此如此。二將受了計，引二千精壯兵，伏於兩廊。孔明即令守門將，俱放進來。帶來洞主引刀斧手解孟獲等數百人，拜於殿下。孔明大喝曰：「與吾擒下！」兩廊壯兵齊出，二人捉一人，盡被執縛。孔明大笑曰：「量汝些小詭計，如何瞞得過我！汝見二次俱是本洞人擒汝來降，吾不加害；汝只道吾深信，故來詐降，欲就洞中殺吾！」喝令武士搜其身畔，果然各帶利刀。孔明問孟獲曰：「汝原說在汝家擒住，方始心服；今日如何？」獲曰：「此是我等自來送死，非汝之能也。吾心未服。」孔明曰：「吾擒住六番，尚然不服，欲待何時耶？」獲曰：「汝第七次擒住，吾方傾心歸服，誓不反矣。」孔明曰：「巢穴已破，吾何慮哉！」令武士盡去其縛，叱之曰：「這番擒住，再若支吾，必不輕恕！」孟獲等抱頭鼠竄而去。\n\n卻說敗殘蠻兵有千餘人，大半中傷而逃，正遇蠻王孟獲。獲收了敗兵，心中稍喜，卻與帶來洞主商議曰：「吾今洞府已被蜀兵所佔，今投何地安身？」帶來洞主曰：「止有一國可以破蜀。」獲喜曰：「何處可去？」帶來洞主曰：「此去東南七百里，有一國，名烏戈國。國主兀突骨，身長丈二，不食五谷，以生蛇惡獸為飯；身有鱗甲，刀箭不能侵。其手下軍士，俱穿籐甲；其籐生於山澗之中，盤於石壁之上；國人採取，浸於油中，半年方取出曬之；曬乾復浸，凡十餘遍，卻纔造成鎧甲；穿在身上，渡江不沉，經水不濕，刀箭皆不能入：因此號為籐甲軍。今大王可往求之。若得彼相助，擒諸葛亮如利刀破竹也。」孟獲大喜，遂投烏戈國，來見兀突骨。其洞無宇舍，皆居土穴之內。孟獲入洞，再拜哀告前事。兀突骨曰：「吾起本洞之兵，與汝報仇。」獲欣然拜謝。於是兀突骨喚兩個領兵俘長：一名土安，一名奚泥，起三萬兵，皆穿籐甲，離烏戈國望東北而來。行至一江，名桃花水，兩岸有桃樹，歷年落葉於水中，若別國人飲之盡死，惟烏戈國人飲之，倍添精神。兀突骨兵至桃花渡口下寨，以待蜀兵。\n\n卻說孔明令蠻人哨探孟獲消息，回報曰：「孟獲請烏戈國主，引三萬籐甲軍，現屯於桃花渡口。孟獲又在各番聚集蠻兵，並力拒戰。」孔明聽說，提兵大進，直至桃花渡口。隔岸望見蠻兵，不類人形，甚是醜惡；又問土人，言說即日桃葉正落，水不可飲。孔明退五里下寨，留魏延守寨。\n\n次日，烏戈國主引一彪籐甲軍過河來，金鼓大震。魏延引兵出迎。蠻兵卷地而至。蜀兵以弩箭射到籐甲之上，皆不能透，俱落於地；刀砍槍刺，亦不能入。蠻兵皆使利刀鋼叉，蜀兵如何抵當，盡皆敗走。蠻兵不趕而回。魏延復回，趕到桃花渡口，只見蠻兵帶甲渡水而去；內有困乏者，將甲脫下，放在水面，以身坐其上而渡。魏延急回大寨，來稟孔明，細言其事。孔明請呂凱並土人問之。凱曰：「某素聞南蠻中有一烏戈國，無人倫者也。更有籐甲護身，急切難傷。又有桃葉惡水，本國人飲之，反添精神；別國人飲之即死：如此蠻方，縱使全勝，有何益焉？不如班師早回。」孔明笑曰：「吾非容易到此，豈可便去？吾明日自有平蠻之策。」於是令趙雲助魏延守寨，且休輕出。\n\n次日，孔明令土人引路，自乘小車到桃花渡口北岸山僻去處，遍觀地理。山險嶺峻之處，車不能行，孔明棄車步行。忽到一山，望見一谷，形如長蛇，皆光峭石壁，並無樹木，中間一條大路。孔明問土人曰：「此谷何名？」土人答曰：「此處名為盤蛇谷。出谷則三江城大路，谷前名塔郎甸。」孔明大喜曰：「此乃天賜吾成功於此也！」遂回舊路，上車歸寨，喚馬岱分付曰：「與汝黑油櫃車十輛，須用竹竿千條，櫃內之物，如此如此。可將本部兵去把住盤蛇谷兩頭，依法而行。與汝半月限，一切完備。至期如此施設。倘有走漏，定按軍法。」馬岱受計而去。又喚趙雲分付曰：「汝去盤蛇谷後，三江大路口如此守把。所用之物，剋日完備。」趙雲受計而去。又喚魏延分付曰：「汝可引本部兵去桃花渡口下寨。如蠻兵渡水來敵，汝便棄了寨，望白旗處而走。限半個月內，須要連輸十五陣，棄七個寨柵。若輸十四陣，也休來見我。」魏延領命，心中不樂，怏怏而去。孔明又喚張翼另引一軍，依所指之處，築立寨柵去了；卻令張嶷、馬忠引本洞所降千人，如此行之。各人都依計而行。\n\n卻說孟獲與烏戈國主兀突骨曰：「諸葛亮多有巧計，只是埋伏。今後交戰，分付三軍：但見山谷之中，林木多處，不可輕進。」兀突骨曰：「大王說的有理。吾已知道中國人多行詭計。今後依此言行之。吾在前面廝殺；汝在背後教道。」兩人商議已定。忽報蜀兵在桃花渡口北岸立起營寨。兀突骨即差二俘長引籐甲軍渡了河，來與蜀兵交戰。不數合，魏延敗走。蠻兵恐有埋伏，不趕自回。次日，魏延又去立了營寨。蠻兵哨得，又引眾軍渡過河來戰。延出迎之。不數合，延敗走。蠻兵追殺十餘里，見四下並無動靜，便在蜀寨中屯住。次日，二俘長請兀突骨到寨，說知此事。兀突骨即引兵大進，將魏延追一陣。蜀兵皆棄甲拋戈而走，只見前有白旗。延引敗兵，急奔到白旗處，早有一寨，就寨中屯住。兀突骨驅兵追至，魏延引兵棄寨而走。蠻兵得了蜀寨。次日，又望前追殺。魏延回兵交戰，不三合又敗，只看白旗處而走，又有一寨，延就寨屯住。次日，蠻兵又至。延略戰又走。蠻兵佔了蜀寨。\n\n話休絮煩，魏延且戰且走，已敗十五陣，連棄七個營寨。蠻兵大進追殺。兀突骨自在軍前破敵，於路但見林木茂盛之處，便不敢進；卻使人遠望，果見樹陰之中，旌旗招颭。兀突骨謂孟獲曰：「果不出大王所料。」孟獲大笑曰：「諸葛亮今番被吾識破！大王連日勝了他十五陣，奪了七個營寨，蜀兵望風而走。諸葛亮已是計窮；只此一進，大事定矣！」兀突骨大喜，遂不以蜀兵為念。\n\n至第十六日，魏延引敗殘兵，來與籐甲軍對敵，兀突骨騎象當先，頭戴日月狼須帽，身披金珠纓絡，兩肋下露出生鱗甲，眼目中微有光芒，手指魏延大罵。延撥馬便走。後面蠻兵大進。魏延引兵轉過了盤蛇谷，望白旗而走。兀突骨統引兵眾，隨後追殺。兀突骨望見山上並無草木，料無埋伏，放心追殺。趕到谷中，見數十輛黑油櫃車在當路。蠻兵報曰：「此是蜀兵運糧道路，因大王兵至，撇下糧車而走。」兀突骨大喜，催兵追趕。將出谷口，不見蜀兵，只見橫木亂石滾下，壘斷谷口。兀突骨令兵開路而進，忽見前面大小車輛，裝載乾柴，盡皆火起。兀突骨忙教退兵，只聞後軍發喊，報說谷口已被乾柴壘斷，車中原來皆是火藥，一齊燒著。兀突骨見無草木，心尚不慌，令尋路而走。只見山上兩邊亂丟火把，火把到處，地中藥線皆著，就地飛起鐵砲。滿谷中火光亂舞，但逢籐甲，無有不著。將兀突骨並三萬籐甲軍，燒得互相擁抱，死於盤蛇谷中。孔明在山上往下看時，只見蠻兵被火燒的伸拳舒腿，大半被鐵砲打的頭臉粉碎，皆死於谷中，臭不可聞。孔明垂淚而嘆曰：「吾雖有功於社稷，必損壽矣！」左右將士，無不感嘆。\n\n卻說孟獲在寨中，正望蠻兵回報。忽然千餘人笑拜於寨前，言說：「烏戈國兵與蜀兵大戰，將諸葛亮圍在盤蛇谷中了。特請大王前去接應。我等皆是本洞之人，不得已而降蜀；今知大王前到，特來助戰。」孟獲大喜，即引宗黨並所聚番人，連夜上馬；就令蠻兵引路。方到盤蛇谷時，只見火光甚起，臭氣難聞。獲知中計，急退兵時，左邊張嶷，右邊馬忠，兩路軍殺出。獲方欲抵敵，一聲喊起，蠻兵中大半皆是蜀兵，將蠻王宗黨並聚集的番人，盡皆擒了。\n\n孟獲匹馬殺出重圍，望山徑而走。正走之間，見山凹卜田土一簇人馬，擁出一輛小車；車中端坐一人，綸巾羽扇，身衣道袍，乃孔明也。孔明大喝曰：「反賊孟獲！今番如何？」獲急回馬走。旁邊閃過一將，攔住去路，乃是馬岱。孟獲措手不及，被馬岱生擒活捉了。此時王平、張翼已引一軍趕到蠻寨中，將祝融夫人並一應老小皆活捉而來。\n\n孔明歸到寨中，升帳而坐，謂眾將曰：「吾今此計，不得已而用之，大損陰德。我料敵人必算吾於林木多處埋伏，吾卻空設旌旗，實無兵馬，疑其心也。吾令魏文長連輸十五陣者，堅其心也。吾見盤蛇谷止一條路，兩壁廂皆是光石，並無樹木，下面都是沙土，因令馬岱將黑油櫃安排於谷中，車中油櫃內，皆是預先造下的火砲，名曰『地雷』，一砲中藏九砲，三十步埋之，中用竹竿通節，以引藥線；纔一發動，山損石裂。吾又令趙子龍預備草車，安排於谷中。又於山上準備大木亂石。卻令魏延賺兀突骨並籐甲軍入谷，放出魏延，即斷其路，隨後焚之。吾聞：『利於水者必不利於火。』籐甲雖刀箭不能入，乃油浸之物，見火必著。蠻兵如此頑皮，非火攻安能取勝？使烏戈國之人不留種類者，是吾之大罪也！」眾將拜伏曰：「丞相天機，鬼神莫測也！」孔明令押過孟獲來。孟獲跪於帳下。孔明令去其縛，教且在別帳與酒食壓驚。孔明喚管酒食官至坐榻前，如此如此，分付而去。\n\n卻說孟獲與祝融夫人並孟優、帶來洞主、一切宗黨在別帳飲酒。忽有一人帳謂孟獲曰：「丞相面羞，不欲與公相見。特令我來放公回去，再招人馬來決勝負。公今可速去。」孟獲垂淚言曰：「七擒七縱，自古未嘗有也。吾雖化外之人，頗知禮義，直如此無羞恥乎？」遂同兄弟妻子宗黨人等，皆匍匐跪於帳下，肉袒謝罪曰：「丞相天威，南人不復反矣！」孔明曰：「公今服乎？」獲泣謝曰：「某子子孫孫皆感覆載生成之恩，安得不服！」孔明乃請孟獲上帳，設宴慶賀，就令永為洞主。所奪之地，盡皆退還。孟獲宗黨及諸蠻兵，無不感戴，皆欣然跳躍而去。後人有詩讚孔明曰：\n羽扇綸巾擁碧幢，七擒妙策制蠻王。\n至今溪洞傳威德，為選高原立廟堂。\n\n長史費褘入諫曰：「今丞相親提士卒，深入不毛，收服蠻方；目今蠻王既已歸服，何不置官吏，與孟獲一同守之？」孔明曰：「如此有三不易：留外人則當留兵，兵無所食，一不易也；蠻人傷破，父兄死亡，留外人而不留兵，必成禍患，二不易也；蠻人累有廢殺之罪，自有嫌疑，留外人終不相信，三不易也。今吾不留人，不運糧，與相安於無事而已。」眾人盡服。於是蠻方皆感孔明恩德，乃為孔明立生祠，四時享祭，皆呼之為慈父；各送珍珠金寶、丹漆藥材、耕牛戰馬，以資軍用，誓不再反。南方已定。\n\n卻說孔明犒軍已畢，班師回蜀，令魏延引本部兵為前鋒。延引兵方至瀘水，忽然陰雲四合，水面上一陣狂風驟起，飛沙走石，軍不能進。延退兵回報孔明。孔明遂請孟獲問之。正是：\n塞外蠻人方帖服，水邊鬼卒又猖狂。\n未知孟獲所言若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 91\n\n第九十一回　祭瀘水漢相班師　伐中原武侯上表\n\n卻說孔明班師回國，孟獲率引大小洞主酋長及諸部落，羅拜相送。前軍至瀘水，時值九月秋天，忽然陰雲布合，狂風驟起，兵不能渡，回報孔明。孔明遂問孟獲，獲曰：「此水原有猖神作禍，往來者必須祭之。」孔明曰：「用何物祭享？」獲曰：「舊時國中因猖神作禍，用七七四十九顆人頭並黑牛白羊祭之，自然風恬浪靜，更兼連年豐稔。」孔明曰：「吾今事已平定，安可妄殺一人？」遂自到瀘水岸邊觀看。果見陰風大起，波濤洶湧，人馬皆驚。\n\n孔明甚疑，即尋土人問之。土人告說：「自丞相經過之後，夜夜只聞得水邊鬼哭神號。自黃昏直至天曉，哭聲不絕。瘴煙之內，陰鬼無數。因此作禍，無人敢渡。」孔明曰：「此乃我之罪愆也。前者馬岱引蜀兵千餘，皆死於水中；更兼殺死南人，盡棄此處。狂魂怨鬼，不能解釋，以致如此。吾今晚當親自往祭。」土人曰：「須依舊例，殺四十九顆人頭為祭，則怨鬼自散也。」孔明曰：「本為人死而成怨鬼，豈可又殺生人耶？吾自有主意。」喚行廚宰殺牛馬；和麵為劑，塑成人頭，內以牛羊等肉代之，名曰「饅頭」。當夜於瀘水岸上設香案，鋪祭物，列燈四十九盞，揚幡招魂；將饅頭等物，陳設於地。三更時分，孔明金冠鶴氅，親自臨祭，令董厥讀祭文。其文曰：\n\n維大漢建興三年秋九月一日，武鄉侯、領益州牧、丞相諸葛亮，謹陳祭儀，享於故歿王事蜀中將校及南人亡者陰魂曰：\n\n我大漢皇帝，威勝五霸，明繼三王。昨自遠方侵境，異俗起兵；縱蠆尾以興妖，恣狼心而逞亂。我奉王命，問罪遐荒；大舉貔貅，悉除螻蟻；雄軍雲集，狂寇冰消；纔聞破竹之聲，便是失猿之勢。但士卒兒郎，盡是九州豪傑；官僚將校，皆為四海英雄。習武從戎，投明事主，莫不同申三令，共展七擒；齊堅奉國之誠，並效忠君之志。何期汝等偶失兵機，緣落奸計：或為流矢所中，魂掩泉臺；或為刀劍所傷，魄歸長夜。生則有勇，死則成名。\n\n今凱歌欲還，獻俘將及。汝等英靈尚在，祈禱必聞。隨我旌旗，逐我部曲，同回上國，各認本鄉，受骨肉之蒸嘗，領家人之祭祀；莫作他鄉之鬼，徒為異域之魂。我當奏之天子，使汝等各家盡霑恩露，年給衣糧，月賜廩祿。用茲酬答，以慰汝心。至於本境土神，南方亡鬼，血食有常，憑依不遠。生者既凜天威，死者亦歸王化。想宜寧帖，毋致號啕。\n\n聊表丹誠，敬陳祭祀。嗚呼，哀哉！伏惟尚饗！\n\n讀畢祭文，孔明放聲大哭，極其痛切，情動三軍，無不下淚。孟獲等衆，盡皆哭泣。只見愁雲怨霧之中，隱隱有數千鬼魂，皆隨風而散。於是孔明令左右將祭物盡棄於瀘水之中。\n\n次日，孔明引大軍俱到瀘水南岸，但見雲收霧散，風靜浪平。蜀兵安然盡渡瀘水，果然「鞭敲金鐙響，人唱凱歌還」。行到永昌，孔明留王伉、呂凱守四郡；發付孟獲領衆自回，囑其勤政馭下，善撫居民，勿失農務。孟獲涕泣拜別而去。孔明自引大軍回成都。後主排鑾駕出郭三十里迎接，下輦立於道傍，以侯孔明。孔明慌下車，伏道而言曰：「臣不能速平南方，使主上懷憂，臣之罪也。」後主扶起孔明，並車而回，設太平筵會，重賞三軍。自此遠邦進貢來朝者二百餘處。孔明奏准後主，將歿於王事者之家，一一優恤。人心歡悅，朝野清平。\n\n卻說魏主曹丕，在位七年，即蜀漢建興四年也。丕先納夫人甄氏，即袁紹次子袁熙之婦，前破鄴城時所得。後生一子，名叡，字元仲，自幼聰明，丕甚愛之。後丕又納安平廣宗人郭永之女為貴妃，甚有顔色。其父嘗曰：「吾女乃女中之王也。」故號為「女王」。自丕納為貴妃，因甄夫人失寵，郭貴妃欲謀為后，卻與幸臣張韜商議。時丕有疾，韜乃詐稱於甄夫人宮中掘得桐木偶人，上書天子年月日時，為魘鎮之事。丕大怒，遂將甄夫人賜死，立郭貴妃為后。因無出，養曹叡為己子。雖甚愛之，不立為嗣。叡年至十五歲，弓馬熟嫻。當年春二月，丕帶叡出獵。行於山塢之間，趕出子母二鹿，丕一箭射倒母鹿，回觀小鹿馳於曹叡馬前。丕大呼曰：「吾兒何不射之？」叡在馬上泣告曰：「陛下已殺其母，安忍復殺其子也。」丕聞之，擲弓於地曰：「吾兒真仁德之主也！」於是遂封叡為平原王。\n\n夏五月，丕感寒疾，醫治不痊，乃召中軍大將軍曹真、鎮軍大將軍陳羣、撫軍大將軍司馬懿三人入寢宮。丕喚曹叡至，指謂曹真等曰：「今朕病已沈重，不能復生。此子年幼，卿等三人可善輔之，勿負朕心。」三人皆告曰：「陛下何出此言？臣等願竭力以事陛下，至千秋萬歲。」丕曰：「今年許昌城門無故自崩，乃不祥之兆，朕故自知必死也。」正言間，內侍奏征東大將軍曹休入宮問安。丕召入謂曰：「卿等皆國家柱石之臣也，若能同心輔朕之子，朕死亦瞑目矣！」言訖，墮淚而薨。時年四十歲，在位七年。於是曹真、陳羣、司馬懿、曹休等，一面舉哀，一面擁立曹叡為大魏皇帝。諡父丕為文皇帝，諡母甄氏為文昭皇后。封鍾繇為太傅，曹真為大將軍，曹休為大司馬，華歆為太尉，王朗為司徒，陳羣為司空，司馬懿為驃騎大將軍。其餘文武官僚，各各封贈。大赦天下。時雍、涼二州缺人守把，司馬懿上表乞守西涼等處。曹叡從之，遂封懿提督雍、涼等處兵馬。領詔去訖。\n\n早有細作飛報入川。孔明大驚曰：「曹丕已死，孺子曹叡即位，餘皆不足慮：司馬懿深有謀略，今督雍、涼兵馬，倘訓練成時，必為蜀中之大患。不如先起兵伐之。」參軍馬謖曰：「今丞相平南方回，軍馬疲敝，只宜存恤，豈可復遠征？某有一計，使司馬懿自死於曹叡之手，未知丞相鈞意允否？」孔明問是何計，馬謖曰：「司馬懿雖是魏國大臣，曹叡素懷疑忌。何不密遣人往洛陽、鄴郡等處，布散流言，道此人欲反；更作司馬懿告示天下榜文，遍貼諸處。使曹叡心疑，必然殺此人也。」孔明從之，即遣人密行此計去了。\n\n卻說鄴城門上。忽一日見貼下告示一道。守門者揭了，來奏曹叡。叡觀之，其文曰：\n\n驃騎大將軍總領雍、涼等處兵馬事司馬懿，謹以信義布告天下：昔太祖武皇帝，創立基業，本欲立陳思王子建為社稷主；不幸奸讒交集，歲久潛龍。皇孫曹叡，素無德行，妄自居尊，有負太祖之遺意。今吾應天順人，剋日興師，以慰萬民之望。告示到日，各宜歸命新君。如不順者，當滅九族！先此告聞，想宜知悉。\n\n曹叡覽畢，大驚失色，急問群臣。太尉華歆奏曰：「司馬懿上表乞守雍、涼，正為此也。先時太祖武皇帝嘗謂臣曰：『司馬懿鷹視狼顧，不可付以兵權；久必為國家大禍。』今日反情已萌，可速誅之。」王朗奏曰：「司馬懿深明韜略，善曉兵機，素有大志；若不早除，久必為禍。」叡乃降旨，欲興兵御駕親征。忽班部中閃出大將軍曹真奏曰：「不可。文皇帝托孤於臣等數人，是知司馬仲達無異志也。今事未知真假，遽爾加兵，乃逼之反耳。或者蜀、吳奸細行反間之計，使我君臣自亂，彼卻乘虛而擊，未可知也。陛下幸察之。」叡曰：「司馬懿若果謀反，將奈何？」真曰：「如陛下心疑，可仿漢高僞遊雲夢之計。御駕幸安邑，司馬懿必然來迎；觀其動靜，就車前擒之，可也。」叡從之，遂命曹真監國，親自領御林軍十萬，逕到安邑。\n\n司馬懿不知其故，欲令天子知其威嚴，乃整兵馬，率甲士數萬來迎。近臣奏曰：「司馬懿果率兵十餘萬，前來抗拒，實有反心矣。」叡慌命曹休先領兵迎之。司馬懿見兵馬前來，只疑車駕親至，伏道而迎。曹休出曰：「仲達受先帝托孤之重，何故反耶？」懿大驚失色，汗流遍體，乃問其故。休備言前事。懿曰：「此吳、蜀奸細反間之計，欲使我君臣自相殘害，彼卻乘虛而襲。某當自見天子辨之。」遂急退了軍馬，至叡車前俯伏泣奏曰：「臣受先帝托孤之重，安敢有異心？必是吳、蜀之奸計。臣請提一旅之師，先破蜀，後伐吳，報先帝與陛下，以明臣心。」叡疑慮未決。華歆奏曰：「不可付之兵權。可即罷歸田里。」叡依言，將司馬懿削職回鄉，命曹休總督雍、涼軍馬。曹叡駕回洛陽。\n\n卻說細作探知此事，報入川中。孔明聞之大喜曰：「吾欲伐魏久矣，奈有司馬懿總雍、涼之兵。今既中計遭貶，吾有何憂！」次日，後主早朝，大會官僚，孔明出班，上《出師表》一道。表曰：\n\n臣亮言：先帝創業未半，而中道崩殂，今天下三分，益州罷敝，此誠危急存亡之秋也。然侍衛之臣，不懈於內；忠志之士，忘身於外者，蓋追先帝之殊遇，欲報之於陛下也。誠宜開張聖聽，以光先帝遺德，恢弘志士之氣，不宜妄自菲薄，引喻失義，以塞忠諫之路也。宮中府中，俱為一體，陟罰臧否，不宜異同。若有作奸犯科，及為忠善者，宜付有司，論其刑賞，以昭陛下平明之治，不宜偏私，使內外異法也。\n\n侍中、侍郎郭攸之、費禕、董允等，此皆良實，志慮忠純，是以先帝簡拔以遺陛下。愚以為宮中之事，事無大小，悉以咨之，然後施行，必得裨補闕漏，有所廣益。將軍向寵，性行淑均，曉暢軍事，試用之於昔日，先帝稱之曰能，是以衆議舉寵以為督。愚以為營中之事，事無大小，悉以咨之，必能使行陣和穆，優劣得所也。\n\n親賢臣，遠小人，此先漢所以興隆也；親小人，遠賢臣，此後漢所以傾頹也。先帝在時，每與臣論此事，未嘗不嘆息痛恨於桓、靈也。侍中、尚書、長史、參軍，此悉貞亮死節之臣也，願陛下親之信之，則漢室之隆，可計日而待也。\n\n臣本布衣，躬耕南陽，苟全性命於亂世，不求聞達於諸侯。先帝不以臣卑鄙，猥自枉屈，三顧臣於草廬之中，諮臣以當世之事，由是感激，遂許先帝以驅馳。後值傾覆，受任於敗軍之際，奉命於危難之間，爾來二十有一年矣。先帝知臣謹慎，故臨危寄臣以大事也。\n\n受命以來，夙夜憂慮，恐付託不效，以傷先帝之明，故五月渡瀘，深入不毛。今南方已定，甲兵已足，當獎帥三軍，北定中原，庶竭駑鈍，攘除姦凶，興復漢室，還於舊都：此臣所以報先帝而忠陛下之職分也。至於斟酌損益，進盡忠言，則攸之、禕、允之任也。願陛下託臣以討賊興復之效；不效，則治臣之罪，以告先帝之靈。若無興復之言，則責攸之、禕、允等之咎，以彰其慢。陛下亦宜自謀，以諮諏善道，察納雅言，深追先帝遺詔，臣不勝受恩感激！今當遠離，臨表涕泣，不知所云。\n\n後主覽表曰：「相父南征，遠涉艱難；方始回都，坐未安席；今又欲北征，恐勞神思。」孔明曰：「臣受先帝托孤之重，夙夜未嘗有怠。今南方已平，可無內顧之憂，不就此時討賊，恢復中原，更待何日？」忽班部中太史譙周出奏曰：「臣夜觀天象，北方旺氣正盛，星曜倍明，未可圖也。」乃顧孔明曰：「丞相深明天文，何故強為？」孔明曰：「天道變易不常，豈可拘執？吾今且駐軍馬於漢中，觀其動靜而後行。」譙周苦諫不從。於是孔明乃留郭攸之、董允、費禕等為侍中，總攝宮中之事；又留向寵為大將，總督御林軍馬；陳震為侍中，蔣琬為參軍，張裔為長史，掌丞相府事；杜瓊為諫議大夫；杜微、楊洪為尚書；孟光、來敏為祭酒；尹默、李譔為博士；郤正、費詩為秘書；譙周為太史。內外文武官僚一百餘員，同理蜀中之事。\n\n孔明受詔歸府，喚諸將聽令：前督部，鎮北將軍、領丞相司馬、涼州刺史、都亭侯魏延；前軍都督，領扶風太守張翼；牙門將，裨將軍王平；後軍領兵使，安漢將軍、領建寧太守李恢，副將，定遠將軍、領漢中太守呂義；兼管運糧左軍領兵使，平北將軍、陳倉侯馬岱；副將，飛衛將軍廖化；右軍領兵使，奮威將軍、博陽亭侯馬忠；撫戎將軍、關內侯張嶷；行中軍師，車騎大將軍、都鄉侯劉琰；中監軍，揚武將軍鄧芝；中參軍，安遠將軍馬謖；前將軍，都亭侯袁綝；左將軍，高陽侯吳懿；右將軍，玄都侯高翔；後將軍，安樂侯吳班；領長史，綏軍將軍楊儀；前將軍，征南將軍劉巴；前護軍，偏將軍、漢城亭侯許允；左護軍，篤信中郎將丁咸；右護軍，偏將軍劉致；後護軍，典軍中郎將官雝；行參軍，昭武中郎將胡濟；行參軍，諫議將軍閻晏；行參軍，偏將軍爨習；行參軍，裨將軍杜義、武略中郎將杜祺、綏戎都尉盛勃；從事，武略中郎將樊岐；典軍書記樊建；丞相令史董厥；帳前左護衛使，龍驤將軍關興；右護衛使，虎翼將軍張苞。以上一應官員，都隨著平北大都督、丞相、武鄉侯、領益州牧、知內外事諸葛亮。\n\n分撥已定，又檄李嚴等守川口，以拒東吳。選定建興五年春三月丙寅日，出師伐魏。忽帳下一老將厲聲而進曰：「我雖年邁，尚有廉頗之勇，馬援之雄。此二古人皆不服老，何故不用我耶？」衆視之，乃趙雲也。孔明曰：「吾自平南回都，馬孟起病故，吾甚惜之，以為折一臂也。今將軍年紀已高，倘稍有參差，動搖一世英名，減卻蜀中銳氣。」雲厲聲曰：「吾自隨先帝以來，臨陣不退，遇敵則先。大丈夫得死於疆場者，幸也，吾何恨焉？願為前部先鋒！」孔明再三苦勸不住。雲曰：「如不教我為先鋒，就撞死於階下！」孔明曰：「將軍既要為先鋒，須得一人同去。」言未盡，一人應曰：「某雖不才，願助老將軍先引一軍，前去破敵。」孔明視之，乃鄧芝也。孔明大喜，即撥精兵五千，副將十員，隨趙雲、鄧芝去訖。孔明出師，後主引百官送於北門外十里。孔明辭了後主，旌旗蔽野，戈戟如林，率軍望漢中迤邐進發。\n\n卻說邊庭探知此事，報入洛陽。是日，曹叡設朝，近臣奏曰：「邊官報稱：諸葛亮率領大兵三十餘萬，出屯漢中，令趙雲、鄧芝為前部先鋒，引兵入境。」叡大驚，問群臣曰：「誰可為將，以退蜀兵？」忽一人應聲而出曰：「臣父死於漢中，切齒之恨，未嘗得報。今蜀兵犯境，臣願引本部猛將，更乞陛下賜關西之兵，前往破蜀，上為國家效力，下報父讎，臣萬死不恨！」衆視之，乃夏侯淵之子夏侯楙也。楙字子休，其性最急，又最吝。自幼嗣與夏侯惇為子。後夏侯淵為黃忠所斬，曹操憐之，以女清河公主招楙為駙馬，因此朝中欽敬。雖掌兵權，未嘗臨陣。當時自請出征，曹叡即命為大都督，調關西諸路軍馬前去迎敵。司徒王朗諫曰：「不可。夏侯駙馬素不曾經戰，今付以大任，非其所宜。更兼諸葛亮足智多謀，深通鞱略，不可輕敵。」夏侯楙叱曰：「司徒莫非結連諸葛亮欲為內應耶？吾自幼從父學習韜略，深通兵法，汝何欺我年幼？吾若不生擒諸葛亮，誓不回見天子！」王朗等皆不敢言。夏侯楙辭了魏主，星夜到長安，調關西諸路軍馬二十餘萬，來敵孔明。正是：\n欲秉白旄摩將士，卻教黃吻掌兵權。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 92\n\n第九十二回　趙子龍力斬五將　諸葛亮智取三城\n\n卻說孔明率兵前至沔縣，經過馬超墳墓，乃令其弟馬岱挂孝，孔明親自祭之。祭畢，回到寨中，商議進兵。忽哨馬報道：「魏主曹叡遣駙馬夏侯楙，調關中諸路軍馬，前來拒敵。」魏延上帳獻策曰：「夏侯楙乃膏粱子弟，懦弱無謀。延願得精兵五千，取路出褒中，循秦嶺以東，當子午谷而投北，不過十日，可到長安。夏侯楙若聞某驟至，必然棄城望邸閣橫門而走。某卻從東方而來，丞相可大驅士馬，自斜谷而進：如此行之，則咸陽以西，一舉可定也。」孔明笑曰：「此非萬全之計也：汝欺中原無好人物，倘有人進言，於山僻中以兵截殺，非惟五千人受害，亦大傷銳氣。決不可用。」魏延又曰：「丞相兵從大路進言，彼必盡起關中之兵，於路迎敵；則曠日持久，何時而得中原？」孔明曰：「吾從隴右居平坦大路，依法進兵，何憂不勝？」遂不用魏延之計。魏延怏怏不悅。孔明差人令趙雲進兵。\n\n卻說夏侯楙在長安聚集諸路軍馬。時有西涼大將韓德，善使開山大斧，有萬夫不當之勇，引西羌諸路兵八萬到來；見了夏侯楙，楙重賞之，就令為先鋒。德有四子，皆精通武藝，弓馬過人：長子韓瑛，次子韓瑤，三子韓瓊，四子韓琪。韓德帶四子並西羌兵八萬，取路至鳳鳴山，正遇蜀兵。兩陣對圓。韓德出馬，四子列於兩邊。德厲聲大罵曰：「反國之賊，安敢犯吾境界！」趙雲大怒，挺槍縱馬，單搦韓德交戰。長子韓瑛，躍馬來迎；戰不三合，被趙雲一槍刺死於馬下。次子韓瑤見之，縱馬揮刀來戰。趙雲施逞舊日虎威，抖擻精神迎戰。瑤抵敵不住。三子韓瓊，急挺方天戟驟馬前來夾攻。雲全然不懼，槍法不亂。四子韓琪，見二兄戰雲不下，也縱馬掄兩口日月刀而來，圍住趙雲。雲在中央獨戰三將。少時，韓琪中槍落馬。韓陣中偏將急出救去。雲拖槍便走。韓瓊按戟，急取弓箭射之：連放三箭，皆被雲用槍撥落。瓊大怒，仍綽方天戟縱馬趕來；卻被雲一箭射中面門，落馬而死。韓瑤縱馬舉寶刀便砍趙雲。雲棄槍於地，閃過寶刀，生擒韓瑤歸陣，復縱馬取槍殺過陣來。韓德見四子皆喪趙雲之手，肝膽皆裂，先走入陣去。西羌兵素知趙雲之名，今見其英勇如昔，誰敢交鋒；趙雲馬到處，陣陣倒退。趙雲匹馬單槍，往來衝突，如入無人之境。後人有詩讚曰：\n憶昔常山趙子龍，年登七十建奇功。\n獨誅四將來衝陣，猶似當陽救主雄。\n\n鄧芝見趙雲大勝，率蜀兵掩殺，西涼兵大敗而走。韓德險被趙雲擒住，棄甲步行而逃。趙雲與鄧芝收軍回寨。芝賀曰：「將軍壽已七旬，英勇如昨。今日陣前力斬四將，世所罕有！」雲曰：「丞相以吾年邁，不肯見用，故聊以自表耳。」遂差人解韓瑤，申報捷書，以達孔明。\n\n卻說韓德引敗軍回見夏侯楙，哭其事。楙自統兵來迎趙雲。探馬報入蜀寨，說夏侯楙引兵到。雲綽槍上馬，引千餘軍，就鳳鳴山前擺成陣勢。當日夏侯楙戴金盔，坐白馬，手提大砍刀，立在門旗之下。見趙雲躍馬挺鎗，往來馳騁，楙欲自戰。韓德曰：「殺吾四子之讎，如何不報！」縱馬輪開山大斧，直取趙雲。雲奮怒挺槍來迎；戰不三合，槍起處，刺死韓德於馬下，急撥馬直取夏侯楙。楙慌忙閃入本陣。鄧芝驅兵掩殺，魏兵又折一陣，退十餘里下寨。楙連夜與眾將商議曰：「吾久聞趙雲之名，未嘗見面；今日年老，英雄尚在，方信當陽長阪之事。似此無人可敵，如之奈何？」參軍程武乃程昱之子也，進言曰：「某料趙雲有勇無謀，不足為慮。來日都督再引兵出，先伏兩軍於左右；都督臨陣先退，誘趙雲到伏兵處，都督卻登山指揮四面軍馬，重疊圍住，雲可擒矣。」楙從其言，遂遣董禧引三萬軍伏於左，薛則引三萬軍伏於右：二人埋伏已定。\n\n次日，夏侯楙復整金鼓旗旛，率兵而進。趙雲、鄧芝出迎。芝在馬上謂趙雲曰：「昨夜魏兵大敗而走，今日復來，必有詐也，老將軍防之。」子龍曰：「量此乳臭小兒，何足道哉！吾今日必當擒之！」便躍馬而出，魏將潘遂出迎，戰不三合，撥馬便走。趙雲趕去，魏陣中八員將一齊來迎。放過夏侯楙先走，八將陸續奔走。趙雲乘勢追殺，鄧芝引兵繼進。趙雲深入重地，只聽得四面喊聲大震。鄧芝急收軍退回，左有董禧，右有薛則，兩路兵殺到。鄧芝兵少，不能解救。趙雲被困在垓心，東衝西突，魏兵越厚。\n\n時雲手下止有千餘人，殺到山坡之下，只見夏侯楙在山上指揮三軍。趙雲投東則望東指，投西則望西指：因此趙雲不能突圍，乃引兵欲上山來。半山中擂木砲石打將下來，不能上山。趙雲從辰時殺至酉時，不能得走出，只得下馬少歇，且待月明再戰。卻纔卸甲而坐。月光方出，忽四下火光沖天，鼓聲大震，矢石如雨，魏兵殺到，皆叫曰：「趙雲早降！」雲急上馬迎敵、四面軍馬漸漸逼近，八方弩箭交射甚急，人馬皆不能向前。雲仰天嘆曰：「吾不服老，死於此地矣！」\n\n忽東北角上喊聲大起，魏兵紛紛亂竄。一彪軍殺到，為首大將持丈八點鋼矛，馬項下挂一顆人頭。雲視之，乃張苞也。苞見趙雲，言曰：「丞相恐老將軍有失，特遣某引軍五千兵接應。聞老將軍被困，故殺透重圍。正遇魏將薛則，被某殺之。」雲大喜，即與張苞殺出西北角來。只見魏兵棄戈奔走。一彪軍從外吶喊殺入，為首大將提偃月青龍刀，手挽人頭。雲視之，乃關興也。興曰：「奉丞相之命，恐老將軍有失，特引五千兵前來接應。卻纔陣上逢著魏將董禧，被吾一刀斬之，梟首在此。丞相隨後便到也。」雲曰：「二將軍已建奇功，不趁今日擒住夏侯楙，以定大事？」\n\n張苞聞言，遂引兵去了。興曰：「我也幹功去。」亦引兵去了。雲回顧左右曰：「他兩個是吾子姪輩，尚且爭先幹功；吾乃國家上將，朝廷舊臣，反不如此小輩耶？吾當舍老命以報先帝之恩！」於是引兵來捉夏侯楙。當夜三路兵夾攻，大破魏軍一陣。鄧芝引兵接應，殺得屍橫遍野，血流成河。夏侯楙乃無謀之人，更兼年幼，不曾經戰；見軍大亂，遂引帳下驍將百餘人，望南安郡而走。眾軍因見無主，盡皆逃竄。興、苞二將，聞夏侯楙望南安郡去了，連夜趕來。楙走入城中，令緊閉城門，驅兵守禦。興、苞二人趕到，將城圍住；趙雲隨後也到：三面攻打。少時，鄧芝亦引兵到。一連圍了十日，攻打不下。\n\n忽報丞相留後軍住沔陽，左軍屯陽平，右軍屯石城，自引中軍來到。趙雲、鄧芝郡關興、張苞皆來拜問孔明，說連日攻城不下。孔明遂乘小車親到城邊周圍看了一遍，回寨升帳而坐。眾將環立聽令。孔明曰：「此郡壕深城峻，不易攻也。吾正事不在此城，如汝等只久攻，倘魏兵分道而出，以取漢中，吾軍危矣。」鄧芝曰：「夏侯楙乃魏之駙馬，若擒此人，勝斬百將。今困於此，豈可棄之而去？」孔明曰：「吾自有計。此處西連天水郡，北抵安定郡；二處太守，不知何人？」探卒答曰：「天水太守馬遵，安定太守崔諒。」孔明大喜，乃喚魏延受計，如此如此；又喚關興、張苞受計，如此如此；又喚心腹軍士二人受計，如此行之。各將領命，引兵而去。孔明卻在南安城外，令軍運柴草堆於城下，口稱燒城。魏兵聞知，皆大笑不懼。\n\n卻說安定太守崔諒，在城中聞蜀兵圍了南安，困住夏侯楙，十分慌懼，即點軍馬約共四千，守住城池。忽見一人自正南而來，口稱有機密事。崔諒喚入問之，答曰：「某是夏侯都督帳下心腹將裴緒，今奉都督將令，特來求救於天水、安定二郡。南安甚急，每日城上縱火為號，專望二郡救兵，並不見到；因復差某殺出重圍，來此告急，可星夜起兵為外應。都督若見二郡兵到，卻開城門接應也。」諒曰：「有都督文書否？」緒貼肉取出，汗已濕透；略教一視，急令手下換了匹馬，便出城望天水而去。\n\n不二日，又報馬到，說天水太守已起兵救援南安去了，教安定接應。崔諒與府官商議。多官曰：「若不去救，失了南安，送了夏侯駙馬，皆我兩郡之罪也；只得救之。」諒即點起人馬，離城而去，只留文官守城。崔諒提兵向南安大路進發，遙見火光沖天，催兵星夜前進。離南安尚有五十餘里，忽聞前後喊聲大震，哨馬報道：「前面關興截住去路，背後張苞殺來！」安定之兵四下逃竄。諒大驚，乃領手下百餘人，往小路死戰得脫，奔回安定。方到城壕，城上亂箭射下來。蜀將魏延在城上叫曰：「吾已取了城也！何不早降？」原來魏延扮作安定軍，夤夜賺開城門，蜀兵盡入：因此得了安定。\n\n崔諒慌投天水郡來。行不到一程，前面一彪軍擺開。大旗之下，一人綸巾羽扇，道袍鶴氅，端坐於車上。諒視之，乃孔明也，急撥回馬走。關興、張苞兩路兵追到，只叫：「早降！」崔諒見四面皆是蜀兵，不得已遂降，同歸大寨。孔明以上賓相待。孔明曰：「南安太守與足下交厚否？」諒曰：「此人乃楊阜之族弟楊陵也；與某鄰郡，交契甚厚。」孔明曰：「今欲煩足下入城，說楊陵擒夏侯楙，可乎？」諒曰：「丞相若令某去，可暫退軍馬，容某入城說之。」孔明從其言，即傳令，教四面軍馬各退二十里下寨。\n\n崔諒匹馬到城邊叫開城門，入到府中，與楊陵禮畢，細言其事。陵曰：「我等受魏主大恩，安忍背之？可將計就計而行。」遂引崔諒到夏侯楙處，備細說知。楙曰：「當用何計？」楊陵曰：「只推某獻城門，賺蜀兵入，卻就城中殺之。」崔諒依計而行，出城見孔明，說：「楊陵獻城門，放大軍入城，以擒夏侯楙。楊陵本欲自捉，因手下勇士不多，未敢輕動。」孔明曰：「此事至易。今有足下原降兵百餘人，於內暗藏蜀將扮作安定軍馬，帶入城去，先伏於夏侯楙府下；卻暗約楊陵，待半夜之時，獻開城門，裏應外合。」崔諒暗思：「若不帶蜀將去，恐孔明生疑。且帶入去，就內先斬之，舉火為號，賺孔明入來殺之，可也。」因此應允。孔明囑曰：「吾遣親信關興、張苞隨足下先去，只推救軍殺入城中，以安定夏侯楙之心；但舉火，吾當親入城去擒之。」\n\n時值黃昏，關興、張苞受了孔明密計，披挂上馬，各執兵器，雜在安定軍中，隨崔諒來到南安城下。楊陵在城上撐起懸空板，倚定謢心欄，問曰：「何處軍馬？」崔諒曰：「安定救軍來到。」諒先射號箭上城，箭上帶著密書曰：「今諸葛亮先遣二將，伏於城中，要裏應外合，且不可驚動，恐泄漏計策。待入府中圖之。」楊陵將書見了夏侯楙，細言其事。楙曰：「既然諸葛亮中計，且教刀斧手百餘人，伏於府中。如二將隨崔太守到府下馬，閉門斬之；卻於城上舉火，賺諸葛亮入城。伏兵齊出，亮可擒矣。」\n\n安排已畢，楊陵回到城上言曰：「既是安定軍馬，可放入城。」關興跟崔諒先行，張苞在後。楊陵下城，在門邊迎接。興手起刀落，斬楊陵於馬下。崔諒大驚，急撥馬走。到弔橋邊，張苞大喝曰：「賊子休走！汝等詭計，如何瞞得丞相耶！」手起一槍，刺崔諒於馬下。關興早到城上，舉起火來。四面蜀兵奔入。夏侯楙措手不及，開南門併力殺出。一彪軍攔住，為首大將，乃是王平；交馬只一合，生擒夏侯楙於馬上，餘皆殺死。\n\n孔明入南安，招諭軍民，秋毫無犯。眾將各各獻功。孔明將夏侯楙囚於車中。鄧芝問曰：「丞相何故知崔諒詐也？」孔明曰：「吾已知此子無降心，故意使入城。彼必盡情告與夏侯楙，欲將計就計而行。吾見來情，足知其詐，復使二將同去，以穩其心。此人若有真心，必然阻當；彼忻然同去者，恐吾疑也。他意中度二將同去，賺入城中殺之未遲；又令吾軍有託，放心而進。吾已暗囑二將，就城門下圖之。城內必無準備，吾軍隨後便去，此出其不意也。」眾將拜服。孔明曰：「賺崔諒者，吾使心腹人詐作魏將裴緒也。吾又去賺天水郡，至今未到，不知何故。今可乘勢取之。」乃留吳懿守南安，劉琰守安定，替出魏延軍馬去取天水郡。\n\n卻說天水郡太守馬遵，聽知夏侯楙困在南安城中，乃聚文武百官商議。功曹梁緒、主簿尹賞、主記梁虔等曰：「夏侯駙馬乃金枝玉葉，倘有疏虞，難逃坐視之罪。太守何不盡起本部兵以救之？」馬遵正疑慮間，忽然夏侯駙馬差心腹裴緒到。緒入府，取公文付馬遵，說：「都督求安定、天水兩郡之兵，星夜救應。」言訖，匆匆而去。次日又有報馬到，稱說：「安定兵已先去了，教太守火急前來會合。」馬遵正欲起兵，忽一人自外而入曰：「太守中諸葛亮之計矣！」 眾視之，乃天水冀人也：姓姜名維，字伯約。父名冏，昔日曾為天水郡功曹，因羌人亂，歿於王事。維自幼博覽群書，兵法武藝，無所不通，奉母至孝，郡人敬之；後為中郎將，就參本部軍事。\n\n當日姜維謂馬遵曰：「近聞諸葛亮殺敗夏侯楙，困於南安，水泄不通，安得有人自重圍之中而出？又且裴緒乃無名下將。從不曾見；況安定報馬，又無公文：以此察之，此人乃蜀將詐稱魏將。賺得太守出城，料城中無備，必然暗伏一軍於左近，乘虛而取天水也。」馬遵大悟曰：「非伯約之言，則誤中奸計矣！」維笑曰：「太守放心：某有一計，可擒諸葛亮，解南安之危。」正是：\n運籌又遇強中手，鬥智還逢意外人。\n未知其計如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 93\n\n第九十三回　姜伯約歸降孔明　武鄉侯罵死王朗\n\n卻說姜維獻計於馬遵曰：「諸葛亮必伏兵於郡後，賺我兵出城，乘虛襲我。某願請精兵三千，伏於要路。太守隨後發兵出城，不可遠去，止行三十里便回；但看火起為號，前後夾攻，可獲大勝。如諸葛亮自來，必為某所擒矣。」遵用其計，付精兵與姜維去訖，然後自與梁虔引兵出城等候；只留梁緒、尹賞守城。原來孔明果遣趙雲引一軍埋伏於山僻之中，只待天水人馬離城，便乘虛襲之。當日細作回報趙雲，說天水太守馬遵，起兵出城，只留文官守城。趙雲大喜，又令人報與張翼、高翔，教於要路截殺馬遵。此二處兵亦是孔明預先埋伏。\n\n卻說趙雲引五千兵，逕投天水郡城下，高叫曰：「吾乃常山趙子龍也。汝知中計，早獻城池，免遭誅戮。」城上梁緒大笑曰：「汝中吾姜伯約之計，尚然不知耶？」雲恰待攻城，忽然喊聲大震，四面火光沖天。當先一員少年將軍，挺槍躍馬而言曰：「汝見天水姜伯約乎！」雲挺槍直取姜維。戰不數合，維精神倍長。雲大驚，暗忖曰：「誰想此處有這般人物！」正戰時，兩軍夾攻來，乃是馬遵、梁虔引軍殺回。趙雲首尾不能相顧，衝開條路，引敗兵奔走，姜維趕來。虧得張翼、高翔兩路軍殺出，接應回去。趙雲歸見孔明，說中了敵人之計。孔明驚問曰：「此是何人，識吾玄機？」有南安人告曰：「此人姓姜，名維，字伯約，天水冀人也：事母至孝，文武雙全，智勇足備，真當世之英傑也。」趙雲又誇獎姜維槍法，與他人大不同。孔明曰：「吾今欲取天水，不想有此人。」遂起大軍前來。\n\n卻說姜維回見馬遵曰：「趙雲敗去，孔明必然自來。彼料我軍必在城中。今可將本部軍馬，分為四枝：某引一軍伏於城東，如彼兵到則截之。太守與梁虔、尹賞各引一軍城外埋伏。梁緒率百姓城上守禦。」分撥已定。\n\n卻說孔明因慮姜維，自為前部，望天水郡進發。將到城邊，孔明傳令曰：「凡攻城池：以初到之日，激勵三軍，鼓譟直上。若遲延日久，銳氣盡隳，急難破矣。」於是大軍逕到城下。因見城上旗幟整齊，未敢輕攻。候至半夜，忽然四下火光沖天，喊聲震地，正不知何處兵到。只見城上亦鼓譟吶喊相應，蜀兵亂竄。孔明急上馬，有關興、張苞二將保護，殺出重圍，回頭視之，正東上軍馬，一帶火光，勢若長蛇。孔明令關興探視，回報曰：「此姜維兵也。」孔明歎曰：「兵不在多，在人之調遣耳，此人真將才也！」收兵歸寨，思之良久，乃喚安定人問曰：「姜維之母，現在何處？」答曰：「維母今居冀縣。」孔明喚魏延分付曰：「汝可引一軍，虛張聲勢，詐取冀縣。若姜維到，可放入城。」又問：「此地何處緊要？」安定人曰：「天水錢糧，皆在上邽；若打破上邽；則糧道自絕矣。」孔明大喜，教趙雲引一軍去攻上邽。孔明離城三十里下寨。早有人報入天水郡，說蜀兵分為三路：一軍守此郡，一軍取上邽，一軍取冀城。姜維聞之，哀告馬遵曰：「維母現在冀城，恐母有失。維乞一軍往救此城，兼保老母。」馬遵從之，遂令姜維引三千軍去保冀城；梁虔引三千軍去保上邽。\n\n卻說姜維引兵至冀城，前面一彪軍擺開，為首蜀將，乃是魏延。二將交鋒數合，延詐敗奔走。維入城閉門，率兵守護，拜見老母，並不出戰。趙雲亦放過梁虔入上邽城去了。孔明乃令人去南安郡，取夏侯楙至帳下。孔明曰：「汝懼死乎？」楙慌拜伏乞命。孔明曰：「目今姜維現守冀州，使人持書來說：『但得駙馬在，我願來降。』吾今饒汝性命，汝肯招安姜維否？」楙曰：「情願招安。」孔明乃與衣服鞍馬，不令人跟隨，放之自去。\n\n楙得脫出寨，欲尋路而走，奈不知路徑。正行之間，逢數人奔走。楙問之，答曰：「我等是冀縣百姓；今被姜維獻了城池，歸降諸葛亮，蜀將魏延縱火劫財，我等因此棄家而走，投上邽去也。」楙又問曰：「今守天水城是誰？」土人曰：「天水城中乃馬太守也。」楙聞之，縱馬望天水而行。又見百姓攜男抱女而來，所說皆同。楙至天水城下叫門，城上人認得是夏侯楙，慌忙開門迎接。馬遵驚拜問之。楙細言姜維之事；又將百姓所言說了。遵歎曰：「不想姜維反投蜀矣！」梁緒曰：「彼意欲救都督，故以此言虛降。」楙曰：「今維已降，何為虛也？」正躊躇間，時已初更，蜀兵又來攻城。火光中見姜維在城下挺槍勒馬，大叫曰：「請夏侯都督答話！」夏侯楙與馬遵等皆到城上；見姜維耀武揚威，大叫曰：「我為都督而降，都督何背前言？」楙曰：「汝受魏恩，何故降蜀？有何前言耶？」維應曰：「汝寫書教我降蜀，何出此言？汝欲脫身，卻將我陷了！我今降蜀，加為上將，安有還魏之理？」言訖，驅兵打城，至曉方退，原來夜間假妝姜維者，乃孔明之計，令部卒形貌相似者，假扮姜維攻城，因火光之中，不辨真偽。\n\n孔明卻引兵來攻冀城。城中糧少，軍食不敷。姜維在城上，見蜀軍大車小輛，搬運糧草，入魏延寨中去了，姜維引三千兵出城，逕來劫糧。蜀兵盡棄了糧車，尋路而走。姜維奪得糧草，欲要入城，忽然一彪軍攔住，為首蜀將張翼也。二將交鋒，戰不數合，王平引一軍又到，兩下夾攻。維力窮抵敵不住，奪路歸城；城上早插蜀兵旗號：原來已被魏延襲了。維殺條路奔天水城，手下尚有十餘騎；又遇張苞殺了一陣，維止剩得匹馬單槍，來到天水城下叫門。城上軍見是姜維，慌報馬遵。遵曰：「此是姜維來賺我城門也。」令城上亂箭射下。姜維回顧蜀兵至近，遂飛奔上邽城來。城上梁虔見了姜維，大罵曰：「反國之賊，安敢來賺我城池！吾已知汝降蜀矣！」遂亂箭射下。姜維不能分說，仰天長歎，兩眼淚流，撥馬望長安而走。行不數里，前至一派大樹茂林之處，一聲喊起，數千兵擁出；為首蜀將關興，截住去路。維人困馬乏，不能抵當，勒回馬便走。忽然一輛小車從山坡中轉出。其人頭戴綸巾，身披鶴氅，手搖羽扇乃孔明也。孔明喚姜維曰：「伯約此時何尚不降？」維尋思良久，前有孔明，後有關興，又無去路，只得下馬投降。孔明慌忙下車而迎，執維手曰：「吾自出茅廬以來，遍求賢者，欲傳授平生之學，恨未得其人。今遇伯約，吾願足矣。」維大喜拜謝。\n\n孔明遂同姜維回寨，升帳商議取天水、上邽之計。維曰：「天水城中尹賞、梁緒，與某至厚；當寫密書二封，射入城中，使其內亂，城可得矣。」孔明從之。姜維寫了二封密書，拴在箭上，縱馬直至城下，射入城中。小校拾得，呈與馬遵。遵大疑，與夏侯楙商議曰：「梁緒、尹賞與姜維結連，欲為內應，都督宜早決之。」楙曰：「可殺二人。」尹賞知此消息，乃謂梁緒曰：「不如納城降蜀，以圖進取。」是夜，夏侯楙數次使人請梁、尹二人說話。二人料知事急，遂披挂上馬，各執兵器，引本部軍大開城門，放蜀兵入。夏侯楙、馬遵驚慌，引數百人出西門，棄城投羌中而去。梁緒、尹賞迎接孔明入城。安民已畢，孔明問取上邽之計。梁諸曰：「此城乃某親弟梁虔守之，願招來降。」孔明大喜。緒當日到上邽喚梁虔出城來降。孔明重加賞勞，就令梁緒為天水太守，尹賞為冀城令，梁虔為上邽令。孔明分撥已畢，整兵進發。諸將問曰：「丞相何不去擒夏侯楙？」孔明曰：「吾放夏侯楙，如放一鴨耳。今得伯約，得一鳳也。」孔明自得三城後，威聲大震，遠近州郡，望風歸降。孔明整頓軍馬，盡揚漢中之兵，前出祁山，兵臨渭水之西。細作報入洛陽。\n\n時魏主曹叡太和元年，升殿設朝。近臣奏曰：「夏侯駙馬已失三郡，逃竄羌中去了。今蜀兵已到祁山，前軍臨渭水之西，乞早發兵破敵。」叡大驚，乃問群臣曰：「誰可為朕退蜀兵耶？」司徒王朗出班奏曰：「臣觀先帝每用大將軍曹真，所到必克；今陛下何不拜為大都督，以退蜀兵？」叡准奏，乃宣曹真曰：「先帝託孤與卿，今蜀兵入寇中原，卿安忍坐視乎？」真奏曰：「臣才疎智淺，不稱其職。」王朗曰：「將軍乃社稷之臣，不可固辭。老臣雖駑鈍，願隨將軍前往。」真又奏曰：「臣受大恩，安敢推辭？但乞一人為副將。」叡曰：「卿自舉之。」真乃保太原陽曲人：姓郭，名淮，字伯濟，官封射亭侯，領雍州刺史。叡從之，遂拜曹真為大都督，賜節鉞；命郭淮為副都督，王朗為軍師；朗時年已七十六歲矣。選撥東西二京軍馬二十萬與曹真。真命宗弟曹遵為先鋒，又命盪寇將軍朱讚為副先鋒。時年十一月出師，魏主曹叡親自送出西門之外方回。\n\n曹真領大軍來到長安，過渭水之西下寨。真與王朗、郭淮共議退兵之策。朗曰：「來日可嚴整隊伍，大展旌旗。老夫自出，只用一席話，管教諸葛亮拱手而降，蜀兵不戰自退。」真大喜，是夜傳令：來日四更造飯，平明務要隊伍整齊，人馬威儀，旌旗鼓角，各按次序。當時使人先下戰書。次日，兩軍相迎，列成陣勢於祁山之前。蜀軍見魏兵甚是雄壯，與夏侯楙大不相同。\n\n三軍鼓角己罷，司徒王朗乘馬而出。上首乃都督曹真，下首乃副都督郭淮：兩個先鋒壓住陣角。探子馬出軍前，大叫曰：「請對陣主將答話！」只見蜀兵門旗開處，關興、張苞，分左右而出，立馬於兩邊；次後一隊隊驍將分列；門旗影下，中央一輛四輪車，孔明端坐車中，綸巾羽扇，素衣皂绦，飄然而出。孔明舉目見魏陣前三個麾蓋，旗上大書姓名，中央白髯老者，乃軍師司徒王朗。孔明暗忖曰：「王朗必下說詞，吾當隨機應之。」遂教推車出陣外，令護軍小校傳曰：「漢丞相與司徒會話。」王朗縱馬而出。孔明於車上拱手，王朗在馬上欠身答禮。朗曰：「久聞公之大名，今幸一會。公既知天命、識時務，何故興無名之師？」孔明曰：「吾奉詔討賊，何謂無名？」朗曰：「天數有變，神器更易，而歸有德之人，此自然之理也。曩自桓、靈以來，黃巾倡亂，天下爭橫。降至初平、建安之歲，董卓造逆，傕、汜繼虐；袁術僭號於壽春，袁紹稱雄於鄴上；劉表占據荊州，呂布虎吞徐郡：盜賊蜂起，奸雄鷹揚，社稷有累卵之危，生靈有倒懸之急。我太祖武皇帝，掃清六合，席捲八荒；萬姓傾心，四方仰德：非以權勢取之，實天命所歸也。世祖文帝，神聖文武，以膺大統，應天合人，法堯禪舜，處中國以治萬邦，豈非天心人意乎？今公蘊大才，報大器，欲自比於管樂，何乃強欲逆天理，背人情而行事耶？豈不聞古人云：『順天者昌，逆天者亡。』今我大魏帶甲百萬，良將千員。諒腐草之螢光，怎及天心之皓月？公可倒戈卸甲，以禮來降，不失封侯之位。國安民樂，豈不美哉！」\n\n孔明在車上大笑曰：「吾以為漢朝大老元臣，必有高論，豈期出此鄙言！吾有一言，諸軍靜聽：昔桓、靈之世，漢統陵替，宦官釀禍；國亂歲凶，四方擾攘。黃巾之後，董卓、傕、汜等接踵而起，遷劫漢帝，殘暴生靈。因廟堂之上，朽木為官；殿陛之間，禽獸食祿。狼心狗行之輩，滾滾當朝；奴顏婢膝之徒，紛紛秉政。以致社稷丘墟，蒼生塗炭。吾素知汝所行！世居東海之濱，初舉孝廉入仕。理合匡君輔國，安漢興劉；何期反助逆賊，同謀篡位！罪惡深重，天地不容！天下之人，願食汝肉！今幸天意不絕炎漢，昭烈皇帝繼統西川。吾今奉嗣君之旨，興師討賊。汝既為諂諛之臣，只可潛身縮首，苟圖衣食；安敢在行伍之前，妄稱天數耶！皓首匹夫！蒼髯老賊！汝即日將歸於九泉之下，何面目見二十四帝乎！老賊速退！可叫反臣與吾共決勝負！」王朗聽罷，氣滿胸膛，大叫一聲，撞死於馬下。後人有詩讚孔明曰： \n兵馬出西秦，雄才敵萬人。\n輕搖三寸舌，罵死老奸臣。\n\n孔明以扇指曹真曰：「吾不逼汝。汝可整頓軍馬，來日決戰。」言訖回車。於是兩軍皆退。曹真將王朗屍首，用棺木盛貯，送回長安去了。副都督郭淮曰：「諸葛亮料吾軍中治喪，今夜必來劫寨。可分兵四硌：兩路兵從山僻小路，乘虛去劫蜀寨；兩路兵伏於本寨外，左右擊之。」曹真大喜曰：「此計與吾相合。」遂傳令喚曹遵、朱讚兩個先鋒分付曰：「汝二人各引一萬軍，抄出祁山之後。但見蜀兵望吾寨而來，汝可進兵去劫蜀寨。如蜀兵不動，便撤兵回，不可輕進。」二人受計，引兵而去。真謂淮曰：「我兩個各引一枝軍，伏於寨外，寨中虛堆柴草，只留數人。如蜀兵到，放火為號。」諸將皆分左右，各自準備去了。\n\n卻說孔明歸帳，先喚趙雲、魏延聽令。孔明曰：「汝二人各引本部軍去劫魏寨。」魏延進曰：「曹真深明兵法，必料我乘喪劫寨。他豈不提防哉？」孔明笑曰：「吾正欲曹真知吾去劫寨也。彼必伏兵在祁山之後，待我兵過去，卻來襲我寨；吾故令汝二人，引兵前去，過山腳後路，遠下營寨，待魏兵來劫吾寨。汝看火起為號，分兵兩路；文長拒住山口，子龍引兵殺回，必遇魏兵，卻放彼走回，汝乘勢攻之，彼必自相掩殺：可獲全勝。」二將引兵受計而去。又喚關興、張苞分付曰：「汝二人各引一軍，伏於祁山要路；放過魏兵，卻從魏兵來路，殺奔魏寨而去。」二人引兵受計去了。又令馬岱、王平、張翼、張嶷四將，伏於寨外，四面迎擊魏兵。孔明乃虛立寨柵，居中堆起柴草，以備火號；自引諸將退於寨後，以觀動靜。\n\n卻說魏先鋒曹遵、朱讚黃昏離寨，迤邐前進。二更左側，遙望山前隱隱有兵行動。曹遵自思曰：「郭都督真神機妙算！」遂催兵急進。到蜀寨時，將及三更。曹遵先殺入寨，卻是空寨，並無一人，料知中計，急撤軍回，寨中火起。朱讚兵到，自相掩殺，人馬大亂。曹遵與朱讚交馬，方知自相踐踏。急合兵時，忽四面喊聲大震，王平、馬岱、張嶷、張翼殺到。曹、朱二人引心腹軍百餘騎，望大路奔走。忽然鼓角齊鳴，一彪軍截住去路；為首大將乃常山趙子龍也，大叫曰：「賊將那裏去！早早受死！」曹、朱二人奪路而走。忽喊聲又起，魏延又引一彪軍殺到。曹、朱二人大敗，奪路奔回本寨。守寨軍士，只道蜀兵來劫寨，慌忙放起號火。左邊曹真殺至，右邊郭淮殺至，自相掩殺。背後三路蜀兵殺到：中央魏延，左邊關興，右邊張苞，大殺一陣。魏兵敗走十餘里，魏將死者極多。孔明大獲全勝，方始收兵。曹真、郭淮收拾敗軍回寨，商議曰：「今魏兵勢孤，蜀兵勢大，將何策以退之？」淮曰：「勝負乃兵家常事，不足為憂。某有一計，使蜀兵首尾不能相顧，定然自走矣。」正是： \n可憐魏將難成事，欲向西方索救兵。\n未知其計如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 94\n\n第九十四回　諸葛亮乘雪破羌兵　司馬懿剋日擒孟達\n\n卻說郭淮謂曹真曰：「西羌之人，自太祖時連年入貢，文皇帝亦有恩惠加之；我等今可據住險阻，遣人從小路直入羌中求救，許以和親，羌人必起兵襲蜀之後。吾卻以大兵擊之，首尾夾攻，豈不大勝？」真從之，即遣人星夜馳書赴羌。\n\n卻說西羌國王徹里吉，自曹操時年年入貢；手下有一文一武：文乃雅丹丞相，武乃越吉元帥。時魏使齎金珠並書到國，先來見雅丹丞相；送了禮物，具言求救之意。雅丹引見國王，呈上書禮。徹里吉覽了書，興眾商議。雅丹曰：「我與魏國素相往來，今曹都督求救，且許和親，理合依允。」徹里吉從其言，即命雅丹與越吉元帥起羌兵十五萬，皆慣使弓弩、鎗刀、蒺藜、飛鎚等器；又有戰車，用鐵葉裹釘，裝載糧食軍器什物：或用駱駝駕車，或用騾馬駕車，號為「鐵車兵」。二人辭了國王，領兵直扣西平關。\n\n守關蜀將韓禎，急差人齎文報知孔明。孔明聞報，問眾將曰：「誰敢去退羌兵？」張苞、關興應曰：「某等願往。」孔明曰：「汝二人要去，奈路途不熟。」遂喚馬岱曰：「汝素知羌人之性，久居彼處，可作鄉導。」便起精兵五萬，與興、苞二人同往。興、苞等引兵而去。行有數日，早遇羌兵。關興先引百餘騎，登山坡看時，只見羌兵把鐵車首尾相連，隨處結寨；車上遍排兵器，就似城池一般。興睹之良久，無破敵之策，回寨與張苞、馬岱商議。岱曰：「且待來日見陣，觀看虛實，另作計議。」次早，分兵三路：關興在中，張苞在左，馬岱在右，三路兵齊進。羌兵陣裏，越吉元帥手挽鐵鎚，腰懸寶雕弓，躍馬奮勇而出。關興招三路兵逕進。忽見羌兵在兩邊，中央放出鐵車，如潮湧一般，弓弩一齊驟發。蜀兵大敗。馬岱、張苞兩軍先退；關興一軍，被羌兵一裹，直圍入西北角上去了。\n\n興在垓心，左衝右突，不能得脫；鐵車密圍，就如城池。蜀兵你我不能相顧。興望山谷中尋路走。看看天晚，但見一簇皂旗，蜂擁而來：一員羌將，手提鐵鎚大叫曰：「小將休走！吾乃越吉元帥也！」關興急走到前面，儘力縱馬加鞭，正邁斷澗，只得回馬來戰越吉。興終是膽寒，抵敵不住，望澗中而逃；被越吉趕到，一鐵鎚打來，興急閃過，正中馬胯。那馬望澗中便倒，興落於水中。忽聽得一聲響處，背後越吉連人帶馬，平白地倒下水來。興就水中掙起看時，只見岸上一員大將，殺退羌兵。興提刀待砍越吉，吉躍水而走。關興得了越吉馬，牽到岸上，整頓鞍轡，綽刀上馬。只見那員將，尚在前面追殺羌兵。興自思此人救我性命，當與相見，遂拍馬趕來。看看至近，只見雲霧之中，隱隱有一大將，面如重棗，眉若臥蠶，綠袍金鎧，提青龍刀，騎赤兔馬，手綽美髯；分明認得是父親關公。興大驚。忽見關公以手望東南指曰：「吾兒可速望此路去。吾當護汝歸寨。」言訖不見。關興望東南急走。至半夜，忽一彪到：乃張苞也，問興曰：「你曾見二伯父否？」興曰：「你何由知之？」苞曰：「我被鐵車軍追急，忽見伯父自空而下，驚退羌兵，指曰：『汝從這條路去救吾兒。』因此引軍逕來尋你。」關興亦說前事，共相嗟異。二人同歸寨內。馬岱接著，對二人說：「此軍無計可退。我守住寨柵，你二人去稟丞相，用計破之。」於是興、苞二人，星夜來見孔明，備說此事。\n\n孔明隨命趙雲、魏延各引一軍埋伏去訖；然後點三萬軍，帶了姜維、張翼、關興、張苞，親自來到馬岱寨中歇定。次日上高阜處觀看，見鐵車連絡不絕，人馬縱橫，往來馳驟。孔明曰：「此不難破也。」喚馬岱、張翼分付如此如此。二人去了，乃喚姜維曰：「伯約知破車之法否？」維曰：「羌人惟恃一勇力，豈知妙計乎？」孔明笑曰：「汝知吾心也。今彤雲密布，朔風緊急，天將降雪，吾計可施矣。」便令關興、張苞二人引兵埋伏去訖。令姜維領兵出戰：但有鐵車兵來，退後便走；寨口虛立旌旗，不設軍馬：準備已定。\n\n是時十二月終，果然天降大雪。姜維引軍出，越吉引鐵車兵來。姜維即退走。羌兵趕到寨前，姜維從寨後而去。羌兵直到寨外觀看，聽得寨內鼓琴之聲，四壁皆空豎旌旗，急回報越吉。越吉心疑，未敢輕進。雅丹丞相曰：「此諸葛亮詭計，虛設疑兵耳。可以攻之。」越吉引兵至寨前，但見孔明，攜琴上車，引數騎入寨，望後而走。羌兵搶入寨柵，直趕過山口，見小車隱隱轉入林中去了。雅丹謂越吉曰：「這等兵雖有埋伏，不足為懼。」遂引大兵追趕。又見姜維兵俱在雪地之中奔走。越吉大怒，催兵急追。山路被雪漫蓋，一望平坦。正趕之間，忽報蜀兵自山後而出。雅丹曰：「縱有此小伏兵，何足懼哉！」只顧催趲兵馬，往前進發。忽然一聲響，如山崩地陷，羌兵俱落於坑塹之中；背後鐵車正行得緊溜，急難收止，並擁而來，自相踐踏。後兵急要回時，右邊張苞，左邊關興，兩軍衝出，萬弩齊發；背後姜維、馬岱、張翼三路兵又殺到。鐵車兵大亂。越吉元帥望後面山谷間而逃，正逢關興；交馬只一合，被興舉刀大喝一聲，砍死於馬下。雅丹丞相早被馬岱活捉，解投大寨來。羌兵四散逃竄。孔明升帳，馬岱押過雅丹來。孔明叱武士去其縛，賜酒壓驚，用好言撫慰。雅丹深感其德。孔明曰：「吾主乃大漢皇帝，今命吾討賊，爾如何反助逆？吾今放汝回去，說與汝主：吾國與爾乃鄰邦，永結盟好，勿聽反賊之言。」遂將所獲羌兵及車馬器械，盡給還雅丹，俱放回國。眾皆拜謝而去。孔明引二軍連夜投祁山大寨而來，命關興、張苞引軍先行；一面差人齎表奏報捷音。\n\n卻說曹真連日望羌人消息，忽有伏路軍來報說：「蜀兵拔寨收拾起程。」郭淮大喜曰：「此因羌兵攻擊，故爾退去。」遂分兩路追趕。前面蜀兵亂走，魏兵隨後追趕。先鋒曹遵正趕之間，忽然鼓聲大震，一彪軍閃出；為首大將乃魏延也，大叫：「反賊休走！」曹遵大驚，拍馬交鋒；不三合，被魏延一刀斬於馬下。副先鋒朱讚引兵追趕，忽然一彪軍閃出；為首大將乃趙雲也。朱讚措手不及，被雲一槍刺死。曹真、郭淮見兩路先鋒有失，欲收兵回；背後喊聲大震，鼓角齊鳴，關興、張苞兩路兵殺出，圍了曹真、郭淮，痛殺一陣。曹、郭二人，引敗兵衝路走脫。蜀兵全勝，直追到渭水，奪了魏寨。曹真折了兩個先鋒，哀傷不已；只得寫本申朝，乞撥援兵。\n\n卻說魏主曹叡設朝，近臣奏曰：「大都督曹真，數敗於蜀，折了兩個先鋒，羌兵又折了無數，其勢甚急。今上表求救，請陛下裁處。」叡大驚，急問退軍之策。華歆奏曰：「須是陛下御駕親征，大會諸侯，人皆用命，方可退也。不然，長安有失，關中危矣。」太傅鍾繇奏曰：「凡為將者，知過於人，則能制人。孫子云：『知彼知己，百戰百勝。』臣量曹真雖久用兵，非諸葛亮對手。臣以全家良賤保舉一人，可退蜀兵。未知聖意准否？」叡曰：「卿乃大老元臣；有何賢士，可退蜀兵，早召來與朕分憂。」鍾繇奏曰：「向者，諸葛亮欲興師犯境，但懼此人，故散流言，使陛下疑而去之，方敢長驅大進。今若復用之，則亮自退矣。」叡問何人。繇曰：「驃騎大將軍司馬懿也。」叡嘆曰：「此事朕亦悔之。今仲達現在何地？」繇曰：「近聞仲達在宛城閒住。」叡即降詔，遣使持節，復司馬懿官職，加為平西都督，就起南陽諸路軍馬，前赴長安。叡御駕親征，令司馬懿剋日到彼聚會。使命星夜到宛城去了。\n\n卻說孔明自出師以來，累獲全勝，心中甚喜；正在祁山寨中，會聚議事，忽報鎮守永安宮李嚴令子李豐來見。孔明只道東吳犯境，心甚驚疑，喚入帳中問之。豐曰：「特來報喜。」孔明曰：「有何喜？」豐曰：「昔日孟達降魏，乃不得已也。彼時曹丕愛其才，時以駿馬金珠賜之，曾同輦出入，封為散騎常侍，領新城太守，鎮守上庸、金城等處，委以西南之任。自丕死後，曹叡即位，朝中多人嫉妬，孟達日夜不安，常謂諸將曰：『吾本蜀將，勢逼於此。』今累差心腹人，持書來見家父，教早晚代稟丞相：前者五路下川之時，曾有此意；今在新城，聽知丞相伐魏，欲起金城、新城、上庸三處軍馬，就彼舉事，逕取洛陽；丞相取長安，兩京大定矣。今某引來人並累次書信呈上。」孔明大喜，厚賞李豐等。忽細作入報說：「魏主曹叡，一面駕幸長安；一面詔司馬懿復職，加為平西都督，起本處之兵，於長安聚會。」孔明大驚。參軍馬謖曰：「量曹叡何足道！若來長安，可就而擒之。丞相何故驚訝？」孔明曰：「吾豈懼曹叡耶？所患者惟司馬懿一人而已。今孟達欲舉大事，若遇司馬懿，事必敗矣。達非司馬懿對手，必被所擒。孟達若死，中原不易得也。」馬謖曰：「何不急修書，令孟達隄防？」孔明從之，即修書令來人星夜回報孟達。\n\n卻說孟達在新城，專望心腹人回報。一日，心腹人到來，將孔明回書呈上。孟達拆封視之。書略曰：近得書，足知公忠義之心，不忘故舊，吾甚喜慰。若成大事，則公漢朝中興第一功也。然極宜謹密，不可輕易託人。慎之！戒之！近聞曹叡復詔司馬懿起宛、洛之兵，若聞公舉事，必先至矣。須萬全隄備，勿視為等閒也。」孟達覽畢，笑曰：「人言孔明心多，今觀此事可知矣。」乃具回書，令心腹人來答孔明。孔明喚入帳中。其人呈上回書。孔明拆封視之。書曰：\n\n「適承鈞教，安敢少怠？竊謂司馬懿之事，不必懼也：宛城離洛城約八百里，至新城一千二百里。若司馬懿聞達舉事，須表奏魏主：往復一月間事，達城池已固，諸將與三軍皆在深險之地。司馬懿即來，達何懼哉？丞相寬懷，惟聽捷報。」\n\n孔明看畢，擲書於地而頓足曰：「孟達必死於司馬懿之手矣！」馬謖問曰：「丞相何謂也？」孔明曰：「兵法云：『攻其不備，出其不意。』豈容料在一月之期？曹叡既委任司馬懿，逢寇即除，何待奏聞？若知孟達反，不須十日，兵必到矣，安能措手耶？」眾將皆服。孔明急令來人回報曰：「若未舉事，切莫教同事者知之，知則必敗。」其人拜辭，歸新城去了。\n\n卻說司馬懿在宛城閒住，聞知魏兵累敗於蜀，乃仰天長嘆。懿長子司馬師，字子元；次子司馬昭，字子尚：二人素有大志，通曉兵書。當日侍立於側，見懿長嘆，乃問曰：「父親何為長嘆？」懿曰：「汝輩豈知大事耶？」司馬師曰：「莫非嘆魏主不用乎？」司馬昭笑曰：「早晚必來宣召父親也。」言未已，忽報天使持節至。懿聽詔畢，遂調宛城諸路軍馬。忽又報金城太守申儀家人，有機密事求見。懿喚入密室問之。其人細說孟達欲反之事。更有孟達心腹人李輔並達外甥鄧賢，隨狀出首。司馬懿聽畢，以手加額曰：「此乃皇上齊天之洪福也！諸葛亮兵在祁山，殺得內外人膽落；今天子不得已而幸長安，若旦夕不用吾時，孟達一舉，兩京破矣！此賊必通謀諸葛亮；吾先摛之，諸葛亮定然心寒，自退兵也。」長子司馬師曰：「父親可急寫表申奏天子。」懿曰：「若等聖旨，往復一月之間，事無及矣。」即傳令教人馬起程，一日要行兩日之路，如遲立斬；一面令參軍梁畿齎檄星夜去新城，教孟達等準備進征，使其不疑。\n\n梁畿先行，懿在後發兵。行了二日，山坡下轉出一軍，乃是右將軍徐晃，晃下馬見懿，說：「天子駕到長安，親拒蜀兵，今都督何往？」懿低言曰：「今孟達造反，吾去擒之耳。」晃曰：「某願為先鋒。」懿大喜，合兵一處。徐晃為前部，懿在中軍，二子押後。又行了二日，前軍哨馬捉住孟達心腹人，搜出孔明回書，來見司馬懿。懿曰：「吾不殺汝。汝從頭細說。」其人只得將孔明、孟達往復之事，一一告說。懿看了孔明回書，大驚曰：「世間能者所見皆同。吾機先被孔明識破。幸得天子有福，獲此消息。孟達今無能為矣。」遂星夜催軍前行。\n\n卻說孟達在新城，約下金城太守申儀、上庸太守申耽，剋日舉事。耽、儀二人佯許之，每日調練軍馬，只待魏兵到，便為內應；卻報孟達說軍器糧草，俱未完備，不敢約期起事，達信之不疑。忽報參軍梁畿來到，孟達迎入城中。畿傳司馬懿將令曰：「司馬都督今奉天子詔，起諸路軍以退蜀兵。太守可集本部軍馬聽候調遣。」達問曰：「都督何日起程？」畿曰：「此時約離宛城，望長安去了。」達暗喜曰：「吾大事成矣！」遂設宴待了梁畿，送出城外，即報申儀、申耽知道，明日舉事，換上大漢旗號，發諸路軍馬，逕取洛陽。忽報城外塵土沖天，不知何處兵來。孟達登城視之，只見一彪軍，打著「右將軍徐晃」旗號，飛奔城下。達大驚，急扯起弔橋。徐晃坐下馬收拾不住，直來到壕邊，高叫曰：「反賊孟達：早早受降！」達大怒，急開弓射之，正中徐晃頭額，魏將救去。城上亂箭射下，魏兵方退。孟達恰待開門追趕，四面旌旗蔽日，司馬懿兵到。達仰天長嘆曰：「果不出孔明所料也！」於是閉門堅守。\n\n卻說徐晃被孟達射中頭額，眾軍救到寨中，取了箭頭，令醫調治；當晚身死，時年五十九歲。司馬懿令人扶柩還洛陽安葬。次日，孟達登城遍視，只見魏兵四面圍得鐵桶相似。達行坐不安，驚疑未定，忽見兩路兵自外殺來，旗上大書「申耽」、「申儀」。孟達只道是救軍到，忙引本部兵大開城門殺出。耽、儀大叫曰：「反賊休走！早早受死！」達見事變，撥馬望城中便走，城上亂箭射下。李輔、鄧賢二人在城上大罵曰：「吾等已獻了城也！」達奪路而走，申耽趕來。達人困馬乏，措手不及，被申耽一槍刺於馬下，梟其首級。餘軍皆降。李輔、鄧賢大開城門，迎接司馬懿入城。撫民勞軍已畢，遂遣人奏知魏主曹叡。叡大喜，教將孟達首級去洛陽城市示眾；加申耽、申儀官職，就隨司馬懿征進；命李輔、鄧賢守新城、上庸。\n\n卻說司馬懿引兵到長安城外下寨。懿入城來見魏主。叡大喜曰：「朕一時不明，誤中反間之計，悔之無及！今達造反，非卿等制之，兩京休矣。」懿奏曰：「臣聞申儀密告反情，意欲表奏陛下，恐往復遲滯，故不待聖旨，星夜而去。若待奏聞，則中諸葛亮之計也。」言罷，將孔明回孟達密書奉上。叡看畢，大喜曰：「卿之學識，過於孫、吳矣！」賜金鉞斧一對，後遇機密重事，不必奏聞，便宜行事。就令司馬懿出關破蜀。懿奏曰：「臣舉一大將，可為先鋒。」叡曰：「卿舉何人？」懿曰：「右將軍張郃，可當此任。」叡笑曰：「朕正欲用之。」遂命張郃為前部先鋒，隨司馬懿離長安來破蜀兵。正是：\n既有謀臣能用智，又求猛將助施威。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 95\n\n第九十五回　馬謖拒諫失街亭　武侯彈琴退仲達\n\n卻說魏主曹叡令張郃為先鋒，與司馬懿一同征進；一面令辛毗、孫禮二人領兵五萬，往助曹真。二人奉詔而去。\n\n且說司馬懿引二十萬軍，出關下寨，請先鋒張郃至帳下曰：「諸葛亮生平謹慎，未敢造次行事。若吾用兵，先從子午谷逕取長安，早得多時矣。他非無謀，但恐有失，不肯弄險。今必出軍斜谷，來取郿城。若取郿城，必分兵兩路，一軍取箕谷矣。吾已發檄文，令子丹拒守郿城，若兵來不可出戰；令孫禮、辛毗截住箕谷道口，若兵來則出奇兵擊之。」郃曰：「今將軍當於何處進兵？」懿曰：「吾素知秦嶺之西，有一條路，地名街亭，傍有一城，名列柳城；此二處皆是漢中咽喉。諸葛亮欺子丹無備，定從此進。吾與汝逕取街亭，望陽平關不遠矣。亮若知吾斷其街亭要路，絕其糧道，則隴西一境，不能安守，必然連夜奔回漢中去也。彼若回動，吾提兵於小路擊之，可得全勝；若不歸時，吾卻將諸處小路，盡皆壘斷，俱以兵守之。一月無糧，蜀兵皆餓死，亮必被吾擒矣。」張郃大悟，拜伏於地曰：「都督神算也！」懿曰：「雖然如此，諸葛亮不比孟達。將軍為先鋒，不可輕進。當傳與諸將：循山西路，遠遠哨探。如無伏兵，方可前進。若是怠忽，必中諸葛亮之計。」張郃受計引軍而行。\n\n卻說孔明在祁山寨中，忽報新城探細人來到。孔明急喚入問之。細作告曰：「司馬懿倍道而行，八日已到新城，孟達措手不及；又被申耽、申儀、李輔、鄧賢為內應，孟達被亂軍所殺。今司馬懿撤兵到長安，見了魏主，同張郃引兵出關，來拒我師也。」孔明大驚曰：「孟達作事不密，死固當然。今司馬懿出關，必取街亭，斷吾咽喉之路。」便問：「誰敢引兵去守街亭？」言未畢，參軍馬謖曰：「某願往。」孔明曰：「街亭雖小，干係甚重：倘街亭有失，吾大軍皆休矣。汝雖深通謀略，此地奈無城郭，又無險阻，守之極難。」謖曰：「某自幼熟讀兵書，頗知兵法。豈一街亭不能守耶？」孔明曰：「司馬懿非等閒之輩；更有先鋒張郃，乃魏之名將：恐汝不能敵之。」謖曰：「休道司馬懿、張郃，便是曹叡親來，有何懼哉！若有差失，乞斬全家。」孔明曰：「軍中無戲言。」謖曰：「願立軍令狀。」孔明從之。謖遂寫了軍令狀呈上。\n\n孔明曰：「吾與汝二萬五千精兵，再撥一員上將，相助你去。」即喚王平分付曰：「吾素知汝平生謹慎，故特以此重任相託。汝可小心謹慎。此地下寨必當要道之處，使賊兵急切不能偷過。安營既畢，便畫四至八道地理形狀圖本來我看。凡事商議停當而行，不可輕易。如所守無危，則是取長安第一功也。戒之！戒之！」二人拜辭引兵而去。孔明尋思，恐二人有失，又喚高翔曰：「街亭東北上有一城，名列柳城，乃山僻小路：此可以屯兵紮寨。與汝一萬兵，去此城屯紮。但街亭危，可引兵救之。」高翔引兵而去。孔明又思高翔非張郃對手，必得一員大將，屯兵於街亭之右，方可防之！遂喚魏延引本部兵去街亭之後屯紮。延曰：「某為前部，理合當先破敵，何故置某於安閒之地？」孔明曰：「前鋒破敵，乃偏裨之事耳。今令汝接應街亭，當陽平關衝要道路，總守漢中咽喉，此乃大任也。何為安閒乎？汝勿以等閒視之，失吾大事。切宜小心在意！」魏延大喜，引兵而去。孔明恰纔心安，乃喚趙雲、鄧芝分付曰：「今司馬懿出兵，與往日不同。汝二人各引一軍出箕谷，以為疑兵。如逢魏兵，或戰、或不戰，以驚其心。吾自統大軍，由斜谷逕取郿城：若得郿城，長安可破矣。」二人受命而去。孔明令姜維作先鋒，兵出斜谷。\n\n卻說馬謖、王平二人兵到街亭，看了地勢。馬謖笑曰：「丞相何故多心也？量此山僻之處，魏兵如何敢來！」王平曰：「雖然魏兵不敢來，可就此五路總口下寨；即令軍士伐木為柵，以圖久計。」謖曰：「當道豈是下寨之地？此處側邊一山，四面皆不相連，且樹木極廣，此乃天賜之險也。可就山上屯軍。」平曰：「參軍差矣：若屯兵當道，築起城垣，賊兵縱有十萬，不能偷過；今若棄此要路，屯兵於山上，倘魏兵驟至，四面圍定，將何策保之？」謖大笑曰：「汝真女子之見！兵法云：『憑高視下，勢如劈竹。』若魏兵到來，吾教他片甲不回！」平曰：「吾累隨丞相經陣，每到之處，丞相盡意指教。今觀此山，乃絕地也。若魏兵斷我汲水之道，軍士不戰自亂矣。」謖曰：「汝莫亂道！孫子云：『置之死地而後生。』若魏兵絕我汲水之道，蜀兵豈不死戰？以一可當百也。吾素讀兵書，丞相諸事尚問於我，汝奈何相阻耶？」平曰：「若參軍欲在山上下寨，可分兵與我，自於山西下一小寨，為犄角之勢。倘魏兵至，可以相應。」馬謖不從。忽然山中居民，成群結隊，飛奔而來，報說魏兵已到。王平欲辭去。馬謖曰：「汝既不聽吾令，與汝五千兵自去下寨。待吾破了魏兵，到丞相面前須分不得功！」王平引兵離山十里下寨，畫成圖本，星夜差人去稟孔明，具說馬謖自於山上下寨。\n\n卻說司馬懿在城中，令次子司馬昭去探前路；若街亭有兵把守，即當按兵不行。司馬昭奉令探了一遍，回見父曰：「街亭有兵守把。」懿嘆曰：「諸葛亮真乃神人，吾不如也！」昭笑曰：「父親何故自隳志氣耶？男料街亭易取。」懿問曰：「汝安敢出此大言？」昭曰：「男親自哨見，當道並無寨柵，軍皆屯於山上，故知可破也。」懿大喜曰：「若兵果在山上，乃天使吾成功矣！」遂更換衣服，引百餘騎親自來看。是夜天晴月朗，直至山下，周圍巡哨了一遍，方回。馬謖在山上見之，大笑曰：「彼若有命，不來圍山。」傳令與諸將：「倘兵來，只見山頂上紅旗招動，即四面皆下。」\n\n卻說司馬懿回到寨中，使人打聽是何將引兵守街亭。回報曰：「乃馬良之弟馬謖也。」懿笑曰：「徒有虛名，乃庸才耳！孔明用如此人物，如何不誤事！」又問：「街亭左右別有軍否？」探馬報曰：「離山十里有王平安營。」懿乃命張郃引一軍，當住王平來路。又令申耽、申儀引兩路兵圍山，先斷了汲水道路；待蜀兵自亂，然後乘勢擊之。當夜調度已定。次日天明，張郃引兵先往背後去了。司馬懿大驅軍馬，一擁而進，把山四面圍定。馬謖在山上看時，只見魏兵漫山遍野，旌旗隊伍，甚是嚴整。蜀兵見之，盡皆喪膽，不敢下山。馬謖將紅旗招動，軍將你我相推，無一人敢動。謖大怒，自殺二將。眾軍驚懼，只得努力下山來衝魏兵。魏兵端然不動。蜀兵又退上山去。馬謖見事不諧，教軍緊守寨門，只等外應。\n\n卻說王平見魏兵到，引軍殺來，正遇張郃；戰有數十餘合，平力窮勢孤，只得退去。魏兵自辰時困至戌時，山上無水，軍不得食，寨中大亂。嚷到半夜時分，山南蜀兵大開寨門，下山降魏。馬謖禁止不住。司馬懿又令人於沿山放火，山上蜀兵愈亂。馬謖料守不住，只得驅殘兵殺下山西逃奔。司馬懿放條大路，讓過馬謖。背後張郃引兵趕來。趕到三十餘里，前面鼓角齊鳴，一彪軍出，放過馬謖，攔住張郃；視之，乃魏延也：揮刀縱馬，直取張郃。郃回軍便走。延驅兵趕來，復奪街亭。趕到五十餘里，一聲喊起，兩邊伏兵齊出：左邊司馬懿，右邊司馬昭，卻抄在魏延背後，把延困在垓心。張郃復來，三路兵合在一處。魏延左衝右突，不得脫身，折兵大半。正危急間，忽一彪軍殺入，乃王平也。延大喜曰：「吾得生矣！」二將合兵一處，大殺一陣，魏兵方退。二將慌忙奔回寨時，營中皆是魏兵旌旗。申耽、申儀從營中殺出。王平、魏延逕奔列柳城，來投高翔。\n\n此時高翔聞知街亭有失，盡起列柳城之兵，前來救應，正遇延、平二人，訴說前事。高翔曰：「不如今晚去劫魏寨，再復街亭。」當時三人在山坡下商議已定。待天色將晚，兵分三路。魏延引兵先進，逕到街亭，不見一人，心中大疑，不敢輕進，且伏在路口等候。忽見高翔兵到，二人共說魏兵不知在何處。正沒理會，又不見王平兵到。忽然一聲砲響，火光沖天，鼓聲震地。魏兵齊出，把魏延、高翔圍在垓心。二人盡力衝突，不得脫身。忽聽得山坡後喊聲若雷，一彪軍殺入，乃是王平，救了高、魏二人，逕奔列柳城來。比及奔到城下時，城邊早有一軍殺到，旗上大書「魏都督郭淮」字樣。原來郭淮與曹真商議，恐司馬懿得了全功，乃分淮來取街亭；聞知司馬懿、張郃成了此功，遂引兵逕襲列柳城。正遇三將，大殺一陣。蜀兵傷者極多。魏延恐陽平關有失，慌與王平、高翔望陽平關來。\n\n卻說郭淮收了軍馬，乃謂左右曰：「吾雖不得街亭，卻取了列柳城，亦是大功。」引兵逕到城下叫門，只見城上一聲砲響，旗幟皆豎，當頭一面大旗，上書「平西都督司馬懿」。懿撐起懸空板，倚定護心木欄干，大笑曰：「郭伯濟來何遲也？」淮大驚曰：「仲達神機，吾不及也！」遂入城。相見已畢，懿曰：「今街亭已失，諸葛亮必走。公可速與子丹星夜追之。」郭淮從其言，出城而去。懿喚張郃曰：「子丹、伯濟，恐吾全獲大功，故來取此城池。吾非獨欲成功，乃僥倖而已。吾料魏延、王平、馬謖、高翔等輩，必先去據陽平關。吾若去取此關，諸葛亮必隨後掩殺，中其計矣。兵法云：『歸師勿掩，窮寇莫追。』汝可從小路抄箕谷退兵。吾自引兵當斜谷之兵。若彼敗走，不可相拒，只宜中途截住，蜀兵輜重，可盡得也。」張郃受計，引兵一半去了。懿下令：「逕取斜谷：由西城而進。西城雖山僻小縣，乃蜀兵屯糧之所，又南安、天水、安定三郡總路。若得此城，三郡可復矣。」於是司馬懿留申耽、申儀守列柳城，自領大軍斜谷進發。\n\n卻說孔明自令馬謖等守街亭去後，猶豫不定。忽王平使人送圖本至。孔明喚入，左右呈上圖本。孔明就文几上拆開視之，拍案大驚曰：「馬謖無知，坑陷吾軍矣！」左右問曰：「丞相何故失驚？」孔明曰：「吾觀此圖本，失卻要路，占山為寨。倘魏兵大至，四面圍合，斷汲水道路，不須二日，軍自亂矣。若街亭有失，吾等安歸？」長史楊儀進曰：「某雖不才，願替馬幼常回。」孔明將安營之法，一一分付與楊儀。正待要行，忽報馬到來，說街亭、列柳城，盡皆失了。孔明跌足長嘆曰：「大事去矣！此吾之過也！」急喚關興、張苞分付曰：「汝二人各引三千精兵，投武功山小路而行。如遇魏兵，不可大擊，只鼓譟吶喊，為疑兵驚之。彼當自走，亦不可追。待軍退盡，便投陽平關去。」又令張翼先引軍去修理劍閣，以備歸路。又密傳號令，教大軍暗暗收拾行裝，以備起程。又令馬岱、姜維斷後，先伏於山谷中，待諸軍退盡，方始收兵。又令心腹人，分路與天水、南安、安定三郡官吏軍民，皆入漢中。又令心腹人到冀縣搬取姜維老母，送入漢中。\n\n孔明分撥已定，先引五千兵去西城縣搬運糧草。忽然十餘次飛馬報到，說司馬懿引大軍十五萬，望西城蜂擁而來。時孔明身邊並無大將，止有一班文官，所引五千軍，已分一半先運糧草去了，只剩二千五百軍在城中。眾官聽得這個消息，盡皆失色。孔明登城望之，果然塵土沖天，魏兵分兩路望西城縣殺來。孔明傳令，教將旌旗盡皆藏匿；諸將各守城鋪，如有妄行出入，及高聲言語者，立斬；大開四門，每一門上用二十軍士，扮作百姓，灑掃街道，如魏兵到時，不可擅動，吾自有計。孔明乃披鶴氅，戴綸巾，引二小童攜琴一張，於城上敵樓前，憑欄而坐，焚香操琴。\n\n卻說司馬懿前軍哨到城下，見了如此模樣，皆不敢進，急報與司馬懿，懿笑而不信，遂止住三軍，自飛馬遠遠望之。果見孔明坐於城樓之上，笑容可掬，焚香操琴。左有一童子，手捧寶劍；右有一童子，手執麈尾。城門內外有二十餘名百姓，低頭洒掃，旁若無人。懿看畢大疑，便到中軍，教後軍作前軍，前軍作後軍，望北山路而退。次子司馬昭曰：「莫非諸葛亮無軍，故作此態？父親何便退兵？」懿曰：「亮平生謹慎，不曾弄險。今大開城門，必有埋伏。我兵若進，中其計也。汝輩豈知？宜速退。」於是兩路兵盡退去。孔明見魏軍遠去，撫掌而笑。眾官無不駭然。乃問孔明曰：「司馬懿乃魏之名將，今統十五萬精兵到此，見了丞相，便速退去，何也？」孔明曰：「此人料吾平生謹慎，必不弄險；見如此模樣，疑有伏兵，所以退去。吾非行險，蓋因不得已而用之。此人必引軍投山北小路去也。吾已令興、苞二人在彼等候。」眾皆驚服曰：「丞相之玄機，神鬼莫測。若某等之見，必棄城而走矣。」孔明曰：「吾兵止有二千五百，若棄城而走，必不能遠遁。得不為司馬懿所擒乎？」後人有詩讚曰： \n瑤琴三尺勝雄師，諸葛西城退敵時。\n十五萬人回馬處，後人指點到今疑。\n\n言訖，拍手大笑曰：「吾若為司馬懿，必不便退也。」遂下令，教西城百姓，隨軍入漢中；司馬懿必將復來。於是孔明離西城望漢中而走。天水、安定、南安三郡官吏軍，陸續而來。\n\n卻說司馬懿望武功山小路而走。忽然山坡後喊殺連天，鼓聲震地。懿回顧二子曰：「吾若不走，必中諸葛亮之計矣。」只見大路上一軍殺來，旗上大書「右護衛使虎翼將軍張苞」。魏兵皆棄甲拋戈而走。行不到一程，山谷中喊聲震地，鼓角喧天，前面一杆大旗，上書「左護衛使龍驤將軍關興」。山谷應聲，不知蜀兵多少；更兼魏軍心疑，不敢久停，只得盡棄輜重而去。興、苞二人皆遵將令，不敢追襲，多得軍器糧草而歸。司馬懿見山谷中皆是蜀兵，不敢出大路，遂回街亭。此時曹真聽知孔明退兵，急引兵追趕。山背後一聲砲響，蜀兵漫山遍野而來；為首大將，乃是姜維、馬岱。真大驚，急退軍時，先鋒陳造已被馬岱所斬。真引兵鼠竄而還，蜀兵連夜皆奔回漢中。\n\n卻說趙雲、鄧芝伏兵於箕谷道中。聞孔明傳令退軍，雲謂芝曰：「魏軍知吾兵退，必然來追。吾先引一軍伏於其後，公卻引兵打吾旗號，徐徐而退，吾一步步自有護送也。」\n\n卻說郭淮提兵再回箕谷道中，喚先鋒蘇顒分付曰：「蜀將趙雲，英勇無敵，汝可小心隄防。彼軍若退，必有計也。」蘇顒欣然曰：「都督若肯接應，某當生擒趙雲。」遂引前部三千兵，奔入箕谷。看看趕上蜀兵，只見山坡後閃出紅旗白字，上書「趙雲」。蘇顒急收兵退走。行不到數里，喊聲大震，一彪軍撞出；為首大將，挺槍躍馬，大喝曰：「汝識趙子龍否！」蘇顒大驚曰：「如何這裏又有趙雲？」措手不及，被趙雲一槍刺死於馬下，餘軍潰散。雲迤邐前進，背後又一軍到，乃郭淮部將萬政也。雲見魏兵追急，乃勒馬挺槍，立於路口，待來將交鋒。蜀兵已去三十餘里。萬政認得是趙雲，不敢前進。雲等得天色黃昏，方纔撥回馬緩緩而退。郭淮兵到，萬政言趙雲英勇如舊，因此不敢近前。淮傳令教軍急趕，政令壯士數百騎趕來。行至一大林，忽聽得背後大喝一聲曰：「趙子龍在此！」驚得魏兵落馬者百餘人，餘者皆越嶺而去。萬政勉強來敵，被雲一箭射中盔纓，驚跌於澗中。雲以槍指之曰：「吾饒汝性命回去！快教郭淮趕來！」萬政脫命而回。雲護送車仗人馬，望漢中而去，沿途並無遺失。曹真、郭淮復奪三郡，以為己功。\n\n卻說司馬懿分兵而進，此時蜀兵盡回漢中去了。懿引一軍復到西城，因問遺下居民及山僻隱者，皆言孔明止有二千五百軍在城中，又無武將，只有幾個文官，別無埋伏。武功山小民告曰：「關興、張苞，只各有三千軍，轉山吶喊，鼓譟驚追，又無別軍，並不敢廝殺。」懿悔之不及，仰天嘆曰：「吾不如孔明也！」遂安撫了官民，引兵逕還長安，朝見魏主。叡曰：「今日復得隴西諸郡，皆卿之功也。」懿奏曰：「今蜀兵皆在漢中，未盡剿滅。臣乞大兵併力收川，以報陛下。」叡大喜，令懿即便興兵。忽班內一人出奏曰：「臣有一計，足可定蜀降吳。」正是：\n蜀中將相方歸國，魏地君臣又逞謀。\n未知獻計者是誰，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 96\n\n第九十六回　孔明揮淚斬馬謖　周魴斷髮賺曹休\n\n卻說獻計者，乃尚書孫資也。曹叡問曰：「卿有何妙計？」資奏曰：「昔太祖武皇帝收張魯時，危而後濟；嘗對群臣曰：『南鄭之地，真為天獄。』中斜谷道為五百里石穴，非用武之地。今欲盡起天下之兵伐蜀，則東吳又將入寇。不如以現在之兵，分命大將據守險要，養精蓄銳。不過數年，中國日盛，吳、蜀二國，必自相殘害，那時圖之，豈非勝算？乞陛下裁之。」叡乃問司馬懿曰：「此論若何？」懿奏曰：「孫尚書所言極當。」叡從之，命司馬懿分撥諸將守把險要，留郭准﹑張郃守長安，大賞三車，駕回洛陽。\n\n卻說孔明回到漢中，計點軍士，只少趙雲、鄧芝，心中甚憂；乃令關興、張苞，各引一軍接應。二人正欲起身，忽報趙雲、鄧芝到來，並不曾折一人一騎；輜重等器，亦無遺失。孔明大喜，親引諸將出迎。趙雲慌忙下馬伏地曰：「敗軍之將，何勞丞相遠接？」孔明急扶起，執手而言曰：「是吾不識賢愚，以致如此！各處兵將敗損，惟子龍不折一人一騎，何也？」鄧芝告曰：「某引兵先行，子龍獨自斷後，斬將立功，敵人驚怕；因此軍資什物，不曾遺棄。」孔明曰：「真將軍也！」遂取金五十斤以贈趙雲；又取絹一萬疋賞雲部卒。雲辭曰：「三軍無尺寸之功，某等俱各有罪，若反受賞，乃丞相賞罰不明也。且請寄庫，候今冬賜與諸軍未遲。」孔明歎曰：「先帝在日，常稱子龍之德，今果如此！」乃倍加欽敬。\n\n忽報馬謖、王平、魏延、高翔至，孔明先喚王平入帳責之曰：「吾令汝與馬謖同守街亭，汝何不諫之，致使失事？」平曰：「某再三相勸，要在當道築土城把守。參軍大怒不從，某因此自引五千兵離山十里下寨。魏兵驟至，把山四面圍合，某引兵衝殺十餘次，皆不能入。次日土崩瓦解，降者無數。某孤軍難立，故投魏文長求救。半途又被魏兵困在山谷之中，某奮死殺出。比及歸寨，早被魏兵占了。及投列柳城時，路逢高翔，遂分兵三路去劫魏寨，指望克復街亭。因見街亭並無伏路軍，以此心疑。登高望之，只見魏延、高翔被魏兵圍住，某即殺入重圍，救出二將，就同參軍併在一處。某恐失卻陽平關，因此急來回守。非某之不諫也。丞相不信，可問各部將校。」\n\n孔明喝退，又喚馬謖入帳，謖自縛跪於帳前。孔明變色曰：「汝自幼飽讀兵書，熟諳戰法。吾累次叮嚀告戒，街亭是吾根本，汝以全家之命，領此重任。汝若早聽王平之言，豈有此禍？今敗軍折將，失地陷城，皆汝之過也！若不明正軍律，何以服眾？汝今犯法，休得怨吾。汝死之後，汝之家小，吾按月給與祿米，汝不必挂心。」叱左右推出斬之。謖泣曰：「丞相視某如子，某以丞相為父。某之死罪，實已難逃，願丞相思舜帝殛鯀用禹之義，某雖死亦無恨於九泉！」言訖大哭。孔明揮淚曰：「吾與汝義同兄弟，汝之子即吾之子也，不必多囑。」\n\n左右推出馬謖於轅門之外，將斬。參軍蔣琬自成都至，見武士欲斬馬謖，大驚，高叫留人，入見孔明曰：「昔楚殺得臣而文公喜。今天下未定，而戮智謀之士，豈不可惜乎？」孔明流涕而答曰：「昔孫武所以能制勝於天下者，用法明也。今四方紛爭，兵交方始，若須廢法，何以討賊耶？合當斬之。」須臾，武士獻馬謖首級於階下。孔明大哭不已。蔣琬問曰：「今幼常得罪，既正軍法，丞相何故哭耶？」孔明曰：「吾非為馬謖哭。吾思先帝在白帝城臨危之時，曾囑吾曰：『馬謖言過其實，不可大用。』今果應此言，乃深恨己之不明，追思先帝之明，因此痛哭耳！」大小將士，無不流涕。馬謖亡年三十九歲。時建興六年夏五月也。後人有詩曰：\n失守街亭罪不輕，堪嗟馬謖枉談兵。\n轅門斬首嚴軍法，拭淚猶思先帝明。\n\n卻說孔明斬了馬謖，將首級遍示各營已畢，用線縫在屍上，具棺葬之；自修祭文享祀；將謖家小加意撫恤，按月給與祿米。於是孔明自作表文，令蔣琬申奏後主，請自貶丞相之職。琬回成都，入見後主，進入孔明表章。後主拆開視之，曰：\n臣本庸才，叨竊非據，親秉旄鉞，以勵三軍。不能訓章明法，臨事而謀，至有街亭違命之闕，箕谷不戒之失。咎皆在臣不明，不知人，慮事多闇。春秋責備，罪何所逃？請自貶三等，以督闕咎。臣不勝慚愧，俯伏待命！\n\n後主覽畢曰﹕「勝負兵家常事，丞相何出此言？」侍中費禕奏曰﹕「臣聞治國者，必以奉法為重。法若不行，何以服人？丞相敗績，自行貶降，正其宜也。」後主從之，乃詔貶孔明為右將軍，行丞相事，照舊總督軍馬，就令費禕詔到漢中。孔明受詔貶降訖，禕恐孔明羞赧，乃賀曰﹕「蜀中之民知丞相初拔四縣，深以為喜。」孔明變色曰﹕「是何言也？得而復失，與不得同。公以此賀我，實足使我愧赧耳。」禕又曰：「近聞丞相得姜維，天子甚喜。」孔明怒曰：「兵敗師還，不曾奪得寸土，此吾之大罪也。量得一姜維，於魏何損？」禕又曰：「丞相現統雄師數十萬，可再伐魏乎？」孔明曰：「昔大軍屯於祁山、箕谷之時，我兵多於賊兵，而不能破賊，反為賊所破；此病不在兵之多寡，在主將耳。今欲減兵省將，明罰思過，較變通之道於將來；如其不然，雖兵多何用？自今以後，諸人有遠慮於國者，但勤攻吾之闕，責吾之短，則事可定，賊可滅，功可翹足而待矣。」費禕諸將皆服其論。費禕自回成都。孔明在漢中，惜軍愛民，勵兵講武，置造攻城渡水之器，聚積糧草，預備戰筏，以為後圖。細作探知，報入洛陽。\n\n魏主曹叡聞知，即召司馬懿商議收川之策。懿曰：「蜀未可攻也。方今天道亢炎，蜀兵必不出。若我軍深入其地，彼守其險要，急切難下。」叡曰：「倘兵再來入寇，如之奈何？」懿曰：「臣已算定今番諸葛亮必效韓信暗度陳倉之計。臣舉一人往陳倉道口，築城守禦，萬無一失。此人身長九尺，猿臂善射，深有謀略。若諸葛亮入寇，此人當之足矣。」叡大喜，問曰：「此何人也？」懿奏曰：「乃太原人，姓郝，名昭，字伯道。現為雜霸將軍，鎮守河西。」叡從之，加郝伯道為鎮西將軍。命把守陳倉道口。遣使持詔去訖。\n\n忽報揚州司馬大都督曹休上表說，東吳審陽太守周魴，願以郡來降，密遣人陳言七事。說東吳可破，乞早發兵取之。叡就御床上拆開，與司馬懿同觀。懿奏曰：「此言極有理，吳當滅矣。臣願引一軍往助曹休。」忽班中一人奏曰：「吳人之言，反覆不一，未可深信。周魴智謀之士，必不肯降。此特誘兵之詭計也。」眾視之，乃建威將軍賈逵也。懿曰：「此言亦不可不聽，機會亦不可錯失。」魏主曰：「仲達可與賈逵同助曹休。」二人領命去訖。於是曹休引大軍逕取皖城，賈逵引前將軍滿寵、東皖太守胡質，逕取陽城，直向東關；司馬懿引本部軍逕取江陵。\n\n卻說吳主孫權，在武昌東關，會多官商議曰：「今有鄱陽太守周魴密表，奏稱魏揚州都督曹休，有入寇之意。今魴詐施詭計，暗陳七事，引誘魏兵深入重地，可設伏兵擒之。今魏兵分三路而來，諸卿有何高見？」顧雍進曰：「此大任非陸伯言不敢當也。」權大喜，乃召陸遜，封為輔國大將軍、平北都元帥，統御林大兵，攝行王事；授以白旄黃鉞，文武百官，皆聽約束。權親自與遜執鞭。領命謝恩畢，乃保二人為左右都督，分兵以迎三道。權問何人，遜曰：「奮威將軍朱桓、妥南將軍全琮，二人可為輔佐。」權從之，即命朱桓為左都督，全琮為右都督。於是陸遜總率江南八十一州並荊湖之眾七十餘萬，令朱桓在左，全琮在右，遜自居中，三路進兵。朱桓獻策曰：「曹休以親見任，非智勇之將也。今聽周魴誘言，深入重地，元帥以兵擊之，曹休必敗。敗後必走兩條路：左乃夾石，右乃桂車。此二路皆山僻小徑，最為險峻。某願與全子璜各引一軍，伏於山險，先以柴木大石塞斷其路，曹休可擒矣。若擒了曹休，便長驅直進，唾手而得壽春，以窺許、洛，此萬世一時也。」遜曰：「此非善策，吾自有妙用。」於是朱桓懷不平而退。遜令諸葛瑾等拒守江陵，以敵司馬懿。諸路俱各調撥停當。\n\n卻說曹休兵臨皖城，周魴來迎，逕到曹休帳下。休問曰：「近得足下之書，所陳七事，深為有理，奏聞天子，故起大軍三路進發。若得江東之地，足下之功不小。有人言足下多謀，誠恐所言不實。吾料足下必不欺我。」周魴大哭，急掣從人所佩劍欲自刎，休急止之。魴仗劍而言曰：「吾所陳七事，恨不能吐出心肝。今反生疑，必有吳人使反間之計也。若聽其言，吾必死矣，吾之忠心，惟天可表！」言訖，又欲自刎。曹休大驚，慌忙抱住曰：「吾戲言耳。足下何故如此？」魴乃用劍割髮擲於地曰：「吾以忠心待公，公以吾為戲，吾割父母所遺之髮，以表此心。」\n\n曹休乃深信之，設宴相待。席罷，周魴辭去。忽報建威將軍賈逵來見，休令入，問曰：「汝來何為？」逵曰：「某料東吳之兵，必盡屯皖城。都督不可輕進，待某兩下夾攻，賊兵可破矣。」休怒曰：「汝欲奪吾功耶？」逵曰：「又聞周魴割髮為誓，此乃詐也。昔要離斷臂，刺殺慶忌，未可深信。」休大怒曰：「吾正欲起兵，汝何出此言以慢我軍心！」叱左右推出斬之。眾將告曰：「未及進兵，先斬大將，於軍不利。且乞暫免。」休從之，將賈逵兵留在寨中調用，自引一軍來取東關。時周魴聽知賈逵削去兵權，暗喜曰：「曹休若用賈逵之言，則東吳敗矣！今天使我成功也！」即遣人密到皖城，報知陸遜。遜喚諸將聽令曰：「前面石亭，雖是山路，足可埋伏。早先去占石亭闊處，布成陣勢，以待魏軍。」遂令徐盛為先鋒，引兵前進。\n\n卻說曹休命周魴引兵前進。正行間，休問曰：「前至何處？」魴曰：「前面石亭也，堪以屯兵。」休從之，遂率大軍並車仗等器，盡赴石亭駐紮。次日，哨馬報道：「前面吳兵不知多少，據住山口。」休大驚曰：「周魴言無兵，為何有準備？」急尋魴問之，人報周魴，引數十人，不知何處去了。休大悔曰：「吾中賊之計矣！雖然如此亦不足懼。」遂令大將張普為先鋒，引兵數千來與吳兵交戰。兩陣對圓，張普出馬罵曰：「賊將早降！」徐盛出馬相迎。戰無數合，普抵檔不住，勒馬收兵，回見曹休，言徐盛勇不可當。休曰：「吾當以奇兵勝之。」就令張普引二萬軍伏於石亭之南。又令薛喬引二萬軍伏於石亭之北。「明日吾自引一千兵搦戰，卻佯輸詐敗，誘到北山之前，放砲為號，三面夾攻，必獲大勝。二將受計，各引二萬軍當晚埋伏去了。\n\n卻說陸遜喚朱桓、全琮分付曰：「汝二人各引三萬軍，從石亭山抄到曹休寨後，放火為號。吾親率大軍從中路而進，可擒曹休也。」當日黃昏，二將受計引兵而進。二更時分，朱桓引一軍正抄到魏寨後，迎著張普伏兵。普不知是吳兵，逕來問時，被朱桓一刀斬於馬下。魏兵便走，桓令後軍放火。全琮引一軍抄到魏寨後，正撞在薛喬陣裏，就在那裡大殺一陣。薛喬敗走，魏兵大損，奔回本寨。後面朱桓、全琮兩路殺來。曹休寨中大亂，自相衝擊。休慌上馬，望夾石道奔走。徐盛引大隊軍馬，從正路殺來。魏兵死者不可勝數，逃命者盡棄衣甲。曹休大驚，在夾石道中，奮力奔走。忽見一彪軍從小路衝出，為首大將，乃賈逵也。休驚慌少息，自愧曰：「吾不用公言，果遭此敗！」逵曰：「都督可速出此道。若被吳兵以木石塞斷，吾等皆危矣！」於是曹休驟馬而行，賈逵斷後。逵於林木盛茂之處，及險峻小徑，多設旌旗以為疑兵。及至徐盛趕到，見山坡下閃出旗角，疑有埋伏，不敢追趕，收兵而回。因此救了曹休。司馬懿聽知休敗，亦引兵退去。\n\n卻說陸遜正望捷音，須臾，徐盛、朱桓、全琮皆到，所得車仗、牛馬、驢騾、軍資、器械，不計其數，降兵數萬餘人。遜大喜，即同太守周魴並諸將班師還吳。吳主孫權，領文武官僚出武昌城迎接，以御蓋覆遜而入。諸將盡皆陞賞。權見周魴無髮，慰勞曰：「卿斷髮成此大事，功名當書於竹帛也。」即封周魴為關內侯，大設筵會，勞軍慶賀。陸遜奏曰：「今曹休大敗，魏兵喪膽；可修國書，遣使入川，教諸葛亮進兵攻之。」權從其言，遂遣使齎書入川去。正是：\n只因東國能施計，致令西川又動兵。\n未知孔明再來伐魏，勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 97\n\n第九十七回　討魏國武侯再上表　破曹兵姜維詐獻書\n\n卻說蜀漢建興六年秋九月，魏都督曹休被東吳陸遜大破於石亭，車仗馬匹，軍資器械，並皆罄盡。休惶恐之甚，氣憂成病，到洛陽，疸發背而死，魏主曹叡敕令厚葬。司馬懿引兵還。眾將接入問曰：「曹都督兵敗，即元帥之干係，何故急回耶？」懿曰：「吾料諸葛亮知吾兵敗，必乘虛來取長安。倘隴西緊急，何人救之？吾故回耳。」眾皆以為懼怯，哂笑而退。\n\n卻說東吳遣使致書蜀中，請兵伐魏，並言大破曹休之事：一者顯自己威風，二者通和會之好。後主大喜，令人持書至漢中，報知孔明。時孔明兵強馬壯，糧草豐足，所用之物，一切完備，正要出師；聽知此信，即設宴大會諸將，計議出師。忽一陣大風，自東北角上而起，把庭前松樹吹折。眾皆大驚。孔明就占一課，曰：「此風主損一大將！」諸將未信。正飲酒間，忽報鎮南將軍趙雲長子趙統、次子趙廣，來見丞相。孔明大驚，擲盃於地曰：「子龍休矣！」二子入見，拜哭曰：「某父昨夜三更病重而死。」孔明跌足而哭曰：「子龍身故，國家損一棟梁，去吾一臂也！」眾將無不揮淚。孔明令二子入成都面君報喪。後主聞雲死，放聲大哭曰：「朕昔年幼，非子龍則死於亂軍之中矣！」即下詔追贈大將軍，諡順平侯，敕葬於成都錦屏山之東；建立廟堂，四時享祭。後人有詩曰： \n常山有虎將，智勇匹關張。\n漢水功勳在，當陽姓字彰。\n兩番扶幼主，一念答先皇。\n清史書忠烈，應流百世芳。\n\n卻說後主思念趙雲昔日之功，祭葬甚厚，封趙統為虎賁中郎將，趙廣為牙門將，就令守墳，二人辭謝而去。忽近臣奏曰：諸葛丞相將軍馬分撥已定，即日將出師伐魏。後主問在朝諸臣，諸臣多言未可輕動。後主疑慮未決。忽奏丞相令楊儀齎出師表至。後主宣入，儀呈上表章。後主就御案上拆視。其表曰：\n\n先帝慮漢賊不兩立，王業不偏安，故託臣以討賊也。以先帝之明，量臣之才，故知臣伐賊，才弱敵強也。然不伐賊，王業亦亡。惟坐而待亡，孰與伐之，是以託臣而弗疑也。臣受命之日，寢不安席，食不甘味。思惟北征，宜先入南；故五月渡瀘，深入不毛，並日而食，臣非不自惜也。顧王業不可偏安於蜀都，故冒危難以奉先帝之遺意，而議者謂為非計。今賊適疲於西，又務於東，兵法乘勞，此進趨之時也。謹陳其事如左：\n\n高帝明並日月，謀臣淵深，然涉險被創，危然後安；今陛下未及高帝，謀臣不如良、平，而欲以長策取勝，坐定天下：此臣之未解一也。\n\n劉繇、王朗各據州郡。臣論安言計，動引聖人，群疑滿腹，眾難塞胸；今歲不戰，明年不征，使孫權坐大，遂併江東：此臣之未解二也。\n\n曹操智計，殊絕於人，其用兵也，彷彿孫吳；然困於南陽，險於烏巢，危於祁連，逼於黎陽，幾敗北山，殆死潼關，然後偽定一時耳。況臣才弱，而欲以不危而定之，此臣之未解三也。\n\n曹操五攻昌霸不下，四越巢湖不成。任用李服，而李服圖之；委任夏侯，而夏侯敗亡。先帝每稱操為能，猶有此失，況臣駑下，何能必勝？此臣之未解四也。\n\n自臣到漢中，中間期年耳。然喪趙雲、楊群、馬玉、閻芝、丁立、白壽、劉郃、鄧銅等，及曲長屯將七十餘人。突將、無前，賨叟、青姜，散騎、武騎一千餘人。此皆數十年之內，所糾合四方之精銳，非一州之所有。若復數年，則損三分之二也。當何以圖敵？此臣之未解五也。\n\n今民窮兵疲，而事不可息；事不可息，則住與行，勞費正等；而不及早圖之，欲以一州之地，與賊持久：此臣之未解六也。\n\n夫難平者，事也。昔先帝敗軍於楚，當此之時，曹操拊手，謂天下已定。然後先帝東連吳越，西取巴蜀，舉兵北征，夏侯授首。此操之失計，而漢事將成也。然後吳更違盟，關羽毀敗，秭歸蹉跌，曹丕稱帝。凡事如是，難可逆料。臣鞠躬盡瘁，死而後已，至於成敗利鈍，非臣之明所能逆覩也。\n\n後主覽表甚喜，即敕令孔明出師。孔明受命，起三十萬大兵，令魏延總督前部先鋒，逕奔陳倉道口而來。\n\n早有細作報入洛陽。司馬懿奏知魏主，大會文武商議。大將軍曹真出班奏曰：「臣昨守隴西，功微罪大，不勝惶恐。今乞引大軍往擒諸葛亮。臣近得一員大將，使六十斤大刀，騎千里征𩣵馬，開兩石鐵胎弓，暗藏三個流星鎚，百發百中；有萬夫不當之勇。乃隴西狄道人；姓王，名雙，字子全。臣保此人為先鋒。」叡大喜，便召王雙上殿。視之，身長九尺，面黑晴黃，熊腰虎背。叡笑曰：「朕得此大將，有何慮哉！」遂賜錦袍金甲，封為虎威將軍前部大先鋒。曹真為大都督。真謝恩出朝，遂引十五萬精兵，會合郭淮、張郃分道把守隘口。\n\n卻說蜀兵前隊哨至陳倉，回報孔明，說：「陳倉道口已築起一城，內有一將郝昭把守，深溝高壘，遍排鹿角，十分謹嚴；不如棄了此城，從太白嶺鳥道出祁山甚便。」孔明曰：「陳倉正北是街亭，必得此城，方可進兵。」命魏延引兵到城下，四面攻之。連日不能破，魏延復來告孔明，說城難破。孔明大怒，欲斬魏延。忽帳下一人告曰：「某雖無才，隨丞相多年，未嘗報效。願去陳倉城中，說郝昭來降，不用張弓隻箭。」眾視之，乃部曲鄞祥也。孔明曰：「汝用何言以說之？」詳曰：「郝昭與某同是隴西人氏，自幼交契。某今到彼，以利害說之，必來降矣。」孔明即令前去。\n\n鄞祥驟馬，逕到城下叫曰：「郝伯道故人鄞祥來見。」城上人報知郝昭。昭令開門放入，登城相見。昭問曰：「故人因何到此？」祥曰：「吾在西蜀孔明帳下，參贊軍機，待以上賓之禮。特令某來見公，有要言相告。」昭勃然變色曰：「諸葛亮乃我國之讎敵也！吾事魏，汝事蜀，各事其主！昔時為昆仲，今時為讎敵！汝再不必多言，便請出城！」鄞祥又欲開言，昭已出敵樓上了。魏兵急催上馬，趕出城外。祥回頭視之，見昭立定護心木欄干。祥勒馬以鞭指之曰：「伯道賢弟，何太情薄耶？」昭曰：「魏國法度，兄所知也，吾受國恩，但有死而已。兄不必下說詞，早回見諸葛亮，教快來攻城，吾不懼也！」\n\n祥回告孔明曰：「郝昭未等某開言，就先阻卻。」孔明曰：「汝可再去見他，以利害說之。」祥又到城下，請郝昭相見。昭出到敵樓上。祥勒馬高叫曰：「伯道賢弟，聽吾忠言。汝據守一孤城，怎拒數十萬之眾？今不早降，後悔無及，且不順大漢而事奸魏，抑何不知天命，不辨清濁乎？願伯道思之。」郝昭大怒，拈弓搭箭，指鄞祥而喝曰：「吾前言已定，汝不必再言，可速退，吾亦不射汝！」鄞祥回見孔明，具言郝昭如此光景。孔明大怒曰：「匹夫無禮太甚！豈欺吾無攻城之具耶？」隨叫土人問曰：「陳倉城中多少人馬？」土人告曰：「雖不知的數，約有三千人。」孔明笑曰：「量此小城，安能禦我！休等他救兵到，火速攻之！」\n\n於是軍中起百乘雲梯。一乘上可立十數人，週圍用木板遮護。軍士各把短梯軟索，聽軍中擂鼓，一齊上城。郝昭在敵樓上，望見蜀兵裝起雲梯，四面而來，即令三千軍各執火箭，分布四面；待雲梯近城，一齊射之。孔明只道城中無備，故大造雲梯，令三軍鼓譟吶喊而進；不期城上火箭齊發，雲梯盡焚，梯上軍士多被燒死。城上矢石如雨，蜀兵皆退。孔明大怒曰：「汝燒吾雲梯，吾卻用『衝車』之法！」於是連夜安排下衝車。次日，又四面鼓噪吶喊而進。郝昭急命運石鑿眼，用葛索穿定飛打，衝車皆被打折。孔明又令人運土填城壕，教廖化引三千鍬钁軍，從夜間掘地道，暗入城去。郝昭又於城中掘重壕橫截之。如此晝夜相攻，二十餘日，無計可破。孔明心中憂悶。忽報：「東邊救兵到了，旗上書『魏先鋒大將王雙』。」孔明問曰：「誰可迎之？」魏延曰：「某願往。」孔明曰：「汝乃先鋒大將，未可輕出。」又問：「誰敢迎之？」裨將謝雄應聲而出。孔明與三千軍去了。孔明又問曰：「誰敢再去？」裨將龔起應聲要去。孔明亦與三千軍去了。孔明恐城內郝昭引兵衝出，乃把人馬退二十里下寨。\n\n卻說謝雄引軍前行，正遇王雙；戰不三合，被雙一刀劈死。蜀兵敗走。雙隨後趕來。龔起接着，交馬只三合，亦被雙所斬。敗兵回報孔明。孔明大驚，忙令廖化、王平、張嶷三人出迎。兩陣對圓，張嶷出馬。王平、廖化壓住陣角。王雙縱馬，來與張嶷交馬數合，不分勝負。雙詐敗便走，嶷隨後趕去。王平見張嶷中計，忙叫曰：「休趕！」嶷急回馬時，王雙流星鎚早到，正中其背。嶷伏鞍而走，雙回馬趕來。王平、廖化截住，救得張嶷回陣。王雙驅兵大殺一陣，蜀兵折傷甚多，嶷吐血幾口，回見孔明，說：「王雙英雄無敵。如今二萬兵就陳倉城外下寨，四面立起排柵，築起重城，深挖濠塹，守禦甚嚴。」孔明見折二將，張嶷又被打傷，即喚姜維曰：「陳倉道口，這條路不可行，別有何策？」維曰：「陳倉城池堅固，郝昭守禦甚密；又得王雙相助，實不可取。不若令一大將，依山傍水，下寨固守；可抓曹真也。」孔明從其言，即令王平、李恢引二千兵守街亭小路；魏延引一兵守陳倉口。馬岱為先鋒，關興、張苞為前後救應使。從小徑出斜谷，望祁山進發。\n\n卻說曹真因思前番被司馬懿奪了功勞，因此到洛口分調郭淮、孫禮東西把守；又聽得陳倉口告急，已令王雙去救，聞知王雙斬將立功，大喜，乃令中護軍大將費耀，權攝前部總督，諸將各自把守譯口。忽報山谷中捉得細作來見。曹真令押入，跪於帳下。其人告曰：「小人不是奸細，乃有機密來見都督，誤被伏路軍捉來，乞退左右。」真乃去其縛，左右暫退。其人告曰：「某乃姜伯約心腹人也，蒙本官遣送密書。」真曰：「書安在？」其人於貼肉衣內取出呈上，真拆視之，曰：\n\n「罪將姜維百拜，呈書大都督曹麾下：維念世食魏祿，忝守城邊；叨竊厚恩，無門補報。昨日誤遭諸葛亮詭計，陷身於巔崖之中。思念舊國，何日忘之？今幸蜀兵西出，諸葛亮甚不相疑。賴都督親提大兵而來，如遇敵人，可以詐敗。維當在後，以舉火為號，先燒蜀人糧草，卻以大兵翻身掩之，則諸葛亮可擒也。非立功報國，實欲自贖前罪。倘蒙照察，速需來命。」\n\n曹真看畢大喜曰：「此天使吾成功也！」遂重賞來人，便令回報，依期會合。真喚費耀商議曰：「今姜維暗獻密書，令吾如此如此」。耀曰：「諸葛亮多謀，姜維智廣，或者是諸葛所使，恐其中有詐。」真曰：「他原是魏人，不得已而降蜀，又何疑乎？」耀曰：「都督不可輕進，只守定本寨。某願引一軍接應姜維，如成功，歸都督；倘有奸計，某自支當。」真大喜，遂令費耀引兵五萬，望斜谷而進。行了兩三程，屯下軍馬，令人哨探。當日申時分，回報：「斜谷道中，有蜀兵來也。」耀忙催進兵。蜀兵未及交戰先退，耀令兵追之，蜀兵又來，方欲對陣，蜀兵又退。如此者三次。俄延至次日申時分，魏軍一日一夜，不曾敢歇，只恐蜀兵攻擊。方欲屯軍造飯，忽然四面喊聲大震，鼓角齊鳴，蜀兵漫山遍野而來。門旗開處，閃出一輛四輪車，孔明端坐其中，令人請魏軍主將答話。耀縱馬而出；遙見孔明，心中暗喜，回顧左右曰：「如蜀兵掩至，便退後走。若見山後火起，卻回身殺去，自有兵相接應。」分付畢，耀馬出呼曰：「前者敗將，今何趕又來！」孔明曰：「汝喚曹真來答話！」耀罵曰：「曹都督乃金枝玉葉，安肯與反賊相見乎！」\n\n孔明大怒，把羽扇一招，左有馬岱，右有張嶷，兩路兵衝出。魏兵便退。行不到三十里，望見蜀兵背後火起，喊聲不絕。兩軍殺出，左有關興，右有張苞。山上矢石如雨，往下射來。魏兵大敗。費耀知是中計，集退軍望山谷中而走，人馬困乏。背後關興引生力軍趕來，魏兵自相踐踏及落澗身死者，不知其數。耀逃命而走，正遇山坡口一彪軍，乃是姜維。耀大罵曰：「反賊無信！吾不幸誤中汝奸計也！」維笑曰：「吾欲擒曹真，誤賺汝矣。速下馬受降！」耀躍馬奪路，望山谷中而走。忽見谷中火光沖天，背後追兵又至。耀自刎身死，餘眾盡降。孔明連夜驅兵，直至祁山前下寨，收住軍馬，重賞姜維。維曰：「其恨不得殺曹真也。」孔明亦曰：「可惜大計小用矣。」\n\n卻說曹真聽知折了費耀，悔之不及，遂與郭淮商議退兵之策。於是孫禮、辛毗星夜具表申奏魏主，言蜀兵又出祁山，曹真損兵折將，勢甚危急。叡大驚，即召司馬懿入內曰：「曹真損兵折將，蜀兵又出祁山，卿有何策，可以退之？」懿曰：「臣已有退諸葛亮之計。不用魏軍揚武耀威，蜀兵自然走矣。」正是：\n已見子丹無勝術，全憑仲達有良謀。\n未知其計如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 98\n\n第九十八回　追漢軍王雙受誅　襲陳倉武侯取勝\n\n卻說司馬懿奏曰：「臣嘗奏陛下，言孔明必出陳倉，故以郝昭守之。今果然矣。彼若從陳倉入寇，運糧甚便。今幸有郝昭、王雙把守，不敢從此路運糧，其餘小道，搬運艱難。臣算蜀兵行糧止有一月，利在急戰。我軍只宜久守。陛下可降詔，令曹真堅守諸路關隘，不要出戰。不須一月，蜀兵自退。那時乘虛擊之。諸葛亮可擒也。」叡欣然曰：「卿既有先見之明，何不自引一軍以襲之？」懿曰：「臣非惜身重命，實欲存下此兵，以防東吳陸遜耳。孫權不久必僭號稱尊，如稱尊號，恐陛下伐之，定先入寇也。臣故欲以兵待之。」\n\n正言間，忽近臣奏曰：「曹都督奏報軍情。」懿曰：「陛下可即令人告戒曹真：凡追趕蜀兵，必須觀其虛實，不可深入重地，以中諸葛亮之計。」叡即時下詔，遣太常卿韓暨持節告戒曹真：「切不可戰，務在謹守；只待蜀兵退去，方纔擊之。」司馬懿送韓暨於城外，囑之曰：「吾以此功讓與子丹，公見子丹，休言是吾所陳之意，只道天子降詔，教保守為上。追趕之人，切要仔細，勿遣性急氣躁者追之。」暨辭去。\n\n卻說曹真正升帳議事，忽報天子遣太常卿韓暨持節至。真出寨接入；受詔已畢，退與郭淮、孫禮計議。淮笑曰：「此乃司馬仲達之見也。」真曰：「此見若何？」淮曰：「此言深識諸葛亮用兵之法。久後能禦蜀兵者，必仲達也。」真曰：「倘蜀兵不退，又將如何？」淮曰：「可密令人去教王雙，引兵於小路哨巡，彼自不敢運糧。待其糧盡兵退，乘勢追擊，可獲全勝。」孫禮曰：「某去祁山虛妝做運糧兵，車上盡裝乾柴茅草，以硫黃燄硝灌之，卻教人虛報隴西運糧到。若蜀兵無糧，必然來搶。待入其中，放火燒車，外以伏兵應之，可勝矣。」真喜曰：「此計大妙！」即令孫禮引兵依計而行。又遣人教王雙引兵於小路上巡哨，郭淮引兵提調箕谷、街亭，令諸路軍馬守把險要。真又令張遼子張虎爲先鋒，樂進子樂綝爲副先鋒。同守頭營，不許出戰。\n\n卻說孔明在祁山寨中，每日令人挑戰，魏兵堅守不出。孔明喚姜維商議曰：「魏兵堅守不出，是料吾軍中無糧也。今陳倉轉運不通，其餘小路盤涉艱難，吾算隨軍糧草，不敷一月用度，如之奈何？」正躊躇間，忽報隴西魏軍運糧數千車於祁山之西，運糧官乃孫禮也。孔明曰：「其人如何？」有魏人告曰：「此人曾隨魏主出獵於大石山。忽驚起一猛虎，直奔御前，孫禮下馬拔劍斬之。從此封為上將軍。乃曹真心腹人也。」孔明笑曰：「此是魏將料吾乏糧，故用此計。車上裝載者，必是茅草引火之物。吾平生專用火攻，彼乃欲以此計誘我耶？彼若知吾軍去劫糧草，必來劫我寨矣。可將計就計而行。」\n\n遂喚馬岱分付曰：「汝引三千軍逕到魏兵屯糧之所，不可入營，但於上風頭放火。若燒著車仗，魏兵必來圍吾寨。」又差馬忠、張嶷各引五千兵在外圍住，內外夾攻。三人受計去了。又喚關興、張苞分付曰：「魏兵頭營接連四通之路。今晚若西山火起，魏兵必來劫吾營。汝二人卻伏於魏寨左右。只等他兵出寨，汝二人便可劫之。」又喚吳班、吳懿分付曰：「汝二人各引一軍伏於營外。若魏兵到，可截其歸路。」孔明分撥已畢，自在祁山上憑高而坐。魏兵探知蜀兵要來劫糧，慌忙報與孫禮。禮令人飛報曹真。真遣人去頭營分付看張虎、樂綝：「看今夜山西火起，蜀兵必來救應。可以出軍，如此如此。」二人受計，令人登樓專看火號。\n\n卻說孫禮把軍伏於山西，只待蜀兵到。是夜二更馬岱引三千兵來，人皆銜枚，馬皆勒口。逕到山西，見許多車仗，重重疊疊，攢遶成營，車仗虛插旌旗。正值西南風起，岱令軍士逕去營南放火，車仗盡著，光火沖天。孫禮只道蜀兵到魏寨內放號火，急引兵一齊掩至。背後鼓角喧天，兩路兵殺來，乃是馬忠、張嶷把魏軍圍在垓心。孫禮大驚。又聽得魏軍中喊聲起，一彪軍從火光邊殺來，乃是馬岱。內外夾攻，魏兵大敗。火緊風急，人馬亂竄，死者無數。孫禮引中傷軍，突煙冒火而走。\n\n卻說張虎在營中，望見火光沖天，大開寨門，與樂綝盡引人馬，殺奔蜀寨來，寨中不見一人；急收軍回時，吳班、吳懿兩路兵殺出，斷其歸路。張、樂二將急衝出軍圍，奔回本寨，只見土城之上，箭如飛蝗。原來卻被關興、張苞襲了營寨。魏兵大敗，皆投曹真寨來，方欲入寨，只見一彪敗軍飛奔而來，乃是孫禮；遂同入寨見真，各言中計之事。真聽知，謹守大寨，更不出戰。蜀兵得勝，回見孔明。\n\n孔明密令人授計與魏延，一面教拔寨齊起。楊儀曰：「今已大勝，挫盡魏兵銳氣，何故反欲收兵？」孔明曰：「吾兵無糧，利在急戰。今彼堅守不出，吾受其病矣。彼今雖暫時兵敗，中原必有添益。若以輕騎襲吾糧道，那時要歸不能。今乘魏兵新敗，不敢正視蜀兵，便可出其不意，乘機退去。所憂者但魏延一軍，在陳倉道口拒住王雙，急不能脫身。吾已令人授以密計，教斬王雙，使魏人不敢來追，只令後隊先行。」當夜孔明只留金鼓守在寨中打更。一夜兵已盡退，只落空營。\n\n卻說曹真正在寨中憂悶，忽報左將軍張郃領兵到。郃下馬入帳謂真曰：「某奉聖旨，特來聽調。」真曰：「曾別仲達否？」郃曰：「仲達分付云：『吾軍勝，蜀兵必不便去；若吾軍敗，蜀兵必即去矣。』今吾軍失利之後，都督曾往哨探蜀兵消息否？」真曰：「未也。」於是即令人往探之，果是虛營，只插著數十面旌旗，兵已去二日也。曹真懊悔莫及。\n\n且說魏延受了密計，當夜二更拔寨，急回漢中。早有細作報知王雙，雙大驅軍馬，併力追趕，追到二十餘里，看看趕上，且魏延旗號在前，大叫曰：「魏延休走！」蜀兵更不回頭。雙拍馬趕來。背後魏兵大叫曰：「城外寨中火起，恐中敵人奸計。」雙急勒馬回時，只見一片火光沖天，慌令退軍。行到山坡左側，忽一騎馬從林中驟出，大喝曰：「魏延在此！」王雙大驚，措手不及，被延一刀砍於馬下。魏兵疑有埋伏，四散逃走。延手下止有三十騎人馬，望漢中緩緩而行。後人有詩讚曰： \n孔明妙算勝孫龐，耿若長星照一方。\n進退行兵神莫測，陳倉道口斬王雙。\n\n原來魏延受了孔明妙計，先教存下三十騎，伏於王雙營邊；只待王雙起兵趕時，卻去他營中放火；待他回營，出其不意，突出斬之。魏延引兵斬了王雙，回到漢中見孔明，交割了人馬。孔明設宴大會，不在話下。\n\n且說張郃追蜀兵不上，回到寨中。忽有陳倉城郝昭差人申報，言王雙被斬。曹真聞之，傷心不已，因此憂成疾病；遂回洛陽，命郭淮、孫禮、張郃守長安諸道。\n\n卻說吳主孫權設朝，有細作人報知：「蜀諸葛丞相出兵兩次，魏都督曹真兵損將亡。」於是群臣皆勸吳王興師伐魏，以圖中原，權猶豫未決。張昭奏曰：「近聞武昌東山，鳳凰來儀；大江之中，黃龍屢現。主公德配唐、虞，明並文、武，可即皇帝位，然後興兵。」多官皆應曰：「子布之言是也。」遂選定夏四月丙寅日，築臺於武昌南郊。是日群臣請權登壇即皇帝位，改黃武八年為黃龍元年。諡父孫堅為武烈皇帝。母吳氏為武烈皇后。兄孫策為長沙桓王。立子孫登為皇太子。命諸葛瑾長子諸葛恪為太子左輔，張昭次子張休為太子右弼。\n\n恪字元遜，身長七尺，極聰明，善應對。權甚愛之。年六歲時，值東吳筵會，恪隨父在座。權見諸葛謹面長，乃令人牽一驢來，用粉筆書其面曰：「諸葛子瑜」。眾皆大笑。恪趨至前，取粉筆書二字於其下曰：「諸葛子瑜之驢。」滿座之人，無不驚訝。權大喜，遂將驢賜之。又一日，大宴官僚，權命恪把盞。巡至張昭面前，昭不飲曰：「此非養老之禮也。」權謂恪曰：「汝能強子布飲乎？」恪領命，乃謂昭曰：「昔姜尚父年九十，秉旄仗鉞，未嘗言老。今臨陣之日，先生在後；飲酒之日，先生在前；何謂不養老也？」張昭無言可答，只得強飲。權因此愛之，故命撫太子。張昭佐吳王，位列三公之上，故以其子張休為太子右弼。又以顧雍為丞相，陸遜為上將軍，輔太子守武昌。權復還建業。群臣共議伐魏之策。張昭奏曰：「陛下初登寶位，未可動兵。只宜修文偃武，增設學校，以安民心﹔遣使入川，與蜀同盟，共分天下，緩緩圖之。」\n\n權從其言，即令使命星夜入川，來見後主。禮畢，細奏其事。後主聞知，遂與群臣商議。眾議皆謂孫權僭越，宜絕其盟好。蔣琬曰：「可令人問於丞相。」後主即遣使到漢中問孔明。孔明曰：「可令人齎禮物入吳作賀，乞遣陸遜興師伐魏。魏必令司馬懿拒之。懿若南拒東吳，我再出祁山，長安可圖也。」後主依言，遂令太尉楊震，將名馬玉帶、金珠寶貝，入吳作賀。震至東吳，見了孫權，呈上國書。權大喜，設宴相待，打發回蜀。權召陸遜入，告以西蜀約會興兵伐魏之事。遜曰：「此乃孔明懼司馬懿之謀也。既與同謀，不得不從。今卻虛作起兵之勢，遙與蜀兵為應。待孔明攻魏急，吾可乘虛取中原也。」即時下令，教荊襄各處都要訓練人馬，擇日興師。\n\n卻說陳震回到漢中，報知孔明。孔明尚憂陳倉不可輕進，先令人去哨探。回報說：「陳倉城中郝昭病重。」孔明曰：「大事成矣。」遂喚魏延、姜維分付曰：「汝二人領五千兵，星夜直奔陳倉城下；如見火起，併力攻城。」二人俱未深信，又來問曰：「何日可行？」孔明曰：「三日都要完備；不須辭我，即便起行。」二人受計去了。又喚關興、張苞至，附耳低言，如此如此，二人各受密計而去。\n\n且說郭淮聞郝昭病重，乃與張郃商議曰：「郝昭病重，你可速去替他。我自寫表申奏朝廷，別行定奪。」張郃引著三千兵，急來替郝昭。時郝昭病危，當夜正呻吟之間，忽報蜀兵到城下了。昭急令人上城把守。時各門上火起，城中大亂。昭聽知驚死。蜀兵一擁入城。\n\n卻說魏延、姜維引兵到陳倉城下看時，並不見一面旗號，又無打更之人。二人驚疑，不敢攻城。忽聽得一聲砲響，四面旗幟齊豎。只見一人綸巾羽扇，鶴氅道袍，大叫曰：「汝二人來的遲了。」二人視之，乃孔明也。二人慌忙下馬，拜伏於地曰：「丞相真神計也！」孔明令放入城，謂二人曰：「吾打探得郝昭病重，吾令汝三日內領兵取城，此乃穩眾人之心也。吾卻令關興、張苞，只推點軍，暗出漢中。吾即藏於軍中，星夜倍道逕到城下，使彼不能調兵。吾早有細作在城內放火，發喊相助，令魏兵驚疑不定。兵無主將，必自亂矣。吾因而取之，易如反掌。兵法云：『出其不意，攻其無備。』正謂此也。」魏延、姜維拜伏。孔明憐郝昭之死，令彼妻小扶靈柩回魏，以表其忠。\n\n孔明謂魏延、姜維曰：「汝二人且莫卸甲，可引兵去襲散關。把關之人，若知兵到，必然驚走。若稍遲便有魏兵至關，即難攻矣。」魏延、姜維受命，引兵逕到散關。把關之人，果然盡走。二人上關纔要卸甲，遙見關外塵頭大起，魏兵到來。二人相謂曰：「丞相神算，不可測度！」急登樓視之，乃魏將張郃也。二人乃分兵守住險道。張郃見蜀兵守住要道，遂令退軍。魏延隨後追殺一陣。魏兵死者無數，張郃大敗而去。魏延回到關上，令人報知孔明。孔明先自領兵，出陳倉斜谷，取了建威。後面蜀兵陸續進發。後主又命大將陳式來助。孔明驅大兵復出祁山。安下營寨，孔明聚眾言曰：「吾二出祁山，未得其利；今又到此，吾料魏人必依舊戰之地，與吾相敵。彼意疑我取雍、郿二處，必以兵拒守；吾觀武都、陰平與漢連接，若得此二郡，亦可分魏兵之勢。何人敢取之？」姜維曰：「某願往。」王平亦曰：「某亦願往。」孔明大喜；遂令姜維引兵一萬取武都、王平引兵一萬取陰平。二人受計去了。\n\n再說張郃回到長安，見郭淮、孫禮說：「陳倉已失，郝昭已亡，散關亦被蜀兵佔了。今孔明復出祁山，分道進兵。」淮大驚曰：「若如此，必取雍、郿矣！」乃留張郃守長安，令孫禮保雍城。淮自引兵星夜來郿城守禦，一面上表入洛陽告急。\n\n卻說魏主曹叡設朝，近臣奏曰：「陳倉城已失，郝昭已亡，諸葛亮又出祁山，散關亦被蜀兵奪了。」叡大驚。忽又奏滿寵等有表，說：「東吳孫權僭稱帝號，與蜀同盟，今遣陸遜在武昌訓練人馬，聽候調用。只在旦夕，必入寇矣。」叡聞知兩處危急，舉止失措，甚是驚慌。此時曹真病未痊，即召司馬懿商議。懿曰：「以臣愚意所料，東吳必不舉兵。」叡曰：「卿何以知之？」懿曰：「孔明嘗思報猇亭之讎，非不欲吞吳也，只恐中原乘虛擊彼，故暫與東吳聯盟。陸遜亦知其意，故假作興兵之勢以應之，實是坐觀成敗耳。陛下不必防吳，只須防蜀」。叡曰：「卿真高見！」遂封懿為大都督，總攝隴西諸路軍馬，令近臣取曹真總兵將印來。懿曰：「臣自去取之。」遂辭帝出朝，逕到曹真府下，先令人入府報知，懿方進見。\n\n問病畢，懿曰：「東吳、西蜀會合興兵入寇，今孔明又出祁山下寨，明公知之乎？」真驚訝曰：「吾家人知我病重，不令我知。似此國家危急，何不拜仲達為都督，以退蜀兵耶？」懿曰：「某才薄智淺，不稱其職。」真曰：「取印與仲達。」懿曰：「都督少慮。某願助一臂之力，只不敢受此印也。」真躍起曰：「如仲達不領此任，中國危矣！吾當抱病見天子以保之！」懿曰：「天子已有恩命，但懿不敢受耳。」真大喜曰：「仲達今領此任，可退蜀兵。」懿見真再三讓印，遂受之，辭了魏主，引兵往長安來與孔明決戰。正是：\n舊帥印為新帥取，兩路兵惟一路來。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 99\n\n第九十九回　諸葛亮大破魏兵　司馬懿入寇西蜀\n\n蜀漢建興七年，夏四月，孔明兵在祁山，分作三寨，專候魏兵。\n\n卻說司馬懿引兵到長安，張郃接見，備言前事。懿令郃為先鋒，戴陵為副將，引十萬兵到祁山，於渭水之南下寨。郭淮、孫禮入寨參見。懿問曰：「汝等曾與蜀兵對陣否？」二人答曰：「未也。」懿曰：「蜀兵千里而來，利在速戰；今來此不戰，必有謀也。隴西諸路，曾有信息否？」淮曰：「已有細作探知各郡十分用心，日夜隄防，並無他事。只有武都、陰平二處，未曾回報。」懿曰：「吾自差人與孔明交戰。汝二人急從小路去救二郡，卻掩在蜀兵之後，彼必自亂矣。」二人受計，引五千兵從隴西小路來救武都、陰平，就襲蜀兵之後。郭淮於路謂孫禮曰：「仲達比孔明如何？」禮曰：「孔明勝仲達多矣。」淮曰：「孔明雖勝，此一計足顯仲達有過人之智。蜀兵如正攻兩郡，我等自後抄到，彼豈不自亂乎？」\n\n正言間，忽哨馬來報：「陰平已被王平打破了，武都已被姜維打破了。前離蜀兵不遠。」禮曰：「蜀兵既已打破了城池，如何陳兵於外？必有詐也，不如速退。」郭淮從之。方傳令教軍退時，忽然一聲砲響，山背後閃出一枝軍馬來，旗上大書「漢丞相諸葛亮」；中央一輛四輪車，孔明端坐於上；左有關興，右有張苞。孫、郭二人見之，大驚。孔明大笑曰：「郭淮、孫禮休走！司馬懿之計，安能瞞得過吾？他每日令人在前交戰，卻教汝等襲吾軍後。武都、陰平吾已取了。汝二人不早來降，欲驅兵與吾決戰耶？」郭淮、孫禮聽畢，大慌。忽報背後喊殺連天，王平、姜維引兵從後殺來。興、苞二將，又引兵從前面殺來。兩面夾攻，魏兵大敗。郭、孫二人棄馬爬山而走。張苞望見，縱馬趕來；不期連人帶馬，跌入澗內。後軍急忙救起，頭已跌破，孔明令人送回成都養病。\n\n卻說郭、孫二人走脫，回見司馬懿曰：「武都、陰平二郡已失。孔明伏於要路，前後攻殺，因此大敗，棄馬步行，方得逃回。」懿曰：「非汝等之罪，孔明智在吾先。可再引兵把守雍、郿二城，切勿出戰。吾自有破敵之策。」二人拜辭而去。懿又喚張郃、戴陵分付曰：「今孔明得了武都、陰平，必然撫百姓以安民心，不在營中矣。汝二人各引一萬精兵，今夜起身，抄在蜀兵之後，一齊奮勇殺將過來；吾卻引軍在前布陣，只待蜀兵勢亂，吾大驅人馬，攻殺進去：兩軍併力，可奪蜀寨也。若得此地山勢，破敵何難？」\n\n二人受計引兵而去。戴陵在左。張郃在右，各取小路進發，深入蜀兵之後。三更時分，來到大路，兩軍相遇，合兵一處，卻從蜀兵背後殺來。行不到三十里，前軍不行。張、戴二人自縱馬視之，只見數百輛草車，橫截去路。郃曰：「此必有準備。可急取路而回。」才傳令退兵，只見滿山火光齊明，鼓聲大震，伏兵四下皆出，把二人圍住。孔明在祁山上大叫曰：「戴陵、張郃可聽吾言。司馬懿料吾往武都、陰平撫民，不在營中，故令汝二人來劫吾寨，卻中吾之計也。汝二人乃無名下將，吾不殺害，下馬早降！」郃大怒，指孔明而罵曰：「汝乃山野村夫，侵吾大國境界，如何敢發此言！吾若捉住汝時，碎屍萬段！」言訖，縱馬挺槍，殺上山來。山上矢石如雨。郃不能上山，乃拍馬舞槍，衝出重圍，無人敢當。蜀兵困戴陵在垓心。郃殺出，不見戴陵，即奮勇翻身又殺入重圍，救出戴陵而回。孔明在山上，見郃在萬軍之中，往來衝突。英勇倍加，乃謂左右曰：「吾嘗聞張翼德大戰張郃，人皆驚懼。吾今日見之，方知其勇也。若留下此人，必為蜀中之害。吾當除之。」遂收兵回營。\n\n卻說司馬懿引兵布成陣勢，只待蜀兵亂動，一齊攻之。忽見張郃、戴陵狼狽而來，告曰：「孔明先如此隄防，因此大敗而歸。」懿大驚曰：「孔明真神人也！不如且退。」即傳令教大軍盡回本寨，堅守不出。\n\n且說孔明大勝，所得器械馬匹，不計其數，乃引大軍回寨。每日令魏延挑戰，魏兵不出。一連半月，不曾交戰。孔明正在帳中議事，忽報天子使侍中費禕齎詔至。孔明接入營中，焚香禮畢，開詔讀曰：\n\n街亭之失，咎由馬謖﹔而君引愆，深自貶抑。重違君意，聽順所守。前年耀師，馘斬王雙﹔今歲爰征，郭淮遁走﹔降集氐、羌，復興二郡：威震凶暴，功勛顯然。方今天下騷擾，元惡未梟，君受大任，幹國之重，而久自抑損，非所以光揚洪烈矣。今復君丞相，君其勿辭！\n\n孔明聽詔畢，謂費禕曰：「吾國事未成，安可復丞相之職？」堅辭不受。禕曰：「丞相若不受職，拂了天子之意，又冷淡了將士之心。宜且權受。」孔明方纔拜受。禕辭去。\n\n孔明見司馬懿不出，思得一計，傳令教各處皆拔寨而起。當有細作報知司馬懿，說孔明退兵了。懿曰：「孔明必有大謀，不可輕動。」張郃曰：「此必因糧盡而回，如何不追？」懿曰：「吾料孔明上年大收，今又麥熟，糧草豐足﹔雖然轉運艱難，亦可支吾半載，安肯便走？彼見吾連日不戰，故作此計引誘。可令人遠遠哨之。」軍士探知，回報說：「孔明離此三十里下寨。」懿曰：「吾料孔明果不走。且堅守寨柵，不可輕進。」住了旬日，絕無音信，並不見蜀將來戰。懿再令人哨探，回報說：「蜀兵已起營去了。」懿未信，乃更換衣服，雜在軍中，親自來看，果見蜀兵又退三十里下寨。懿回營謂張郃曰：「此乃孔明之計也，不可追趕。」\n\n又住了旬日，再令人哨探。回報說：「蜀兵又退三十里下寨。」郃曰：「孔明用緩兵計，漸退漢中，都督何故懷疑，不早追之？郃願往決一戰！」懿曰：「孔明詭計極多，倘有差失，喪吾軍之銳氣。不可輕進。」郃曰：「某去若敗，甘當軍令。」懿曰：「既汝要去，可分兵兩枝。汝引一枝先行，須要奮力死戰﹔吾隨後接應，以防伏兵。汝次日先進，到半途駐紮，後日交戰，使兵力不乏。」遂分兵已畢。次日，張郃、戴陵引副將數十員、精兵三萬，奮勇先進，到中途下寨。司馬懿留下許多軍馬守寨，只引五千精兵，隨後進發。\n\n原來孔明密令人哨探，見魏兵半路而歇。是夜，孔明喚眾將商議曰：「今魏兵來追，必以死戰，汝等須以一當十，吾以伏兵截其後，非智勇之將，不可當此任」。言訖，以目視魏延。延低頭不語。王平出曰：「某願當之。」孔明曰：「若有失，如何？」平曰：「願當軍令。」孔明嘆曰：「王平肯舍身親冒矢石，真忠臣也！雖然如此，奈魏兵分兩枝前後而來，斷吾伏兵在中，平縱然智勇，只可當一頭，豈可分身兩處？須再得一將同去為妙。怎奈軍中再無舍死當先之人！」\n\n言未畢，一將出曰：「某願往！」孔明視之，乃張翼也。孔明曰：「張郃乃魏之名將，有萬夫不當之勇，汝非敵手。」翼曰：「若有失事，願獻首于帳下。」孔明曰：「汝既敢去，可與王平各引一萬精兵伏於山谷中﹔只待魏兵趕上，任他過盡，汝等卻引伏兵從後掩殺。若司馬懿隨後趕來，卻分兵兩頭：張翼引一軍當住後隊，王平引一軍截其前隊。兩軍須要死戰，吾自有別計相助。」二人受計引兵而去。\n\n孔明又喚姜維、廖化分付曰：「與汝二人一個錦囊，引三千精兵，偃旗息鼓，伏於前山之上。如見魏兵圍住王平、張翼，十分危急，不必去救，只開錦囊看視，自有解危之策。」二人受計引兵而去。又令吳班、吳懿、馬忠、張嶷四將，附耳分付曰：「如來日魏兵到，銳氣正盛，不可便迎，且戰且走。只看關興引兵來掠陣之時，汝等便回軍趕殺，吾自有兵接應。」四將受計引兵而去。又喚關興分付曰：「汝引五千精兵，伏於山谷；只看山上紅旗颭動，卻引兵殺出。」興受計引兵而去。\n\n卻說張郃、戴凌領兵前來，驟如風雨。馬忠、張嶷、吳懿、吳班四將接著，出馬交鋒。張郃大怒，驅兵追殺。蜀兵且戰且走。魏兵追趕約有二十餘里，時值六月天氣，十分炎熱，人馬汗如潑水。走到五十里外，魏兵盡皆氣喘。孔明在山上把紅旗一招，關興引兵殺出。馬忠等四將，一齊引兵掩殺回來。張郃、戴凌死戰不退。忽然喊聲大震，兩路軍殺出，乃王平、張翼也。各奮勇追殺，截其後路。郃大叫眾將曰：「汝等到此，不決一死戰，更待何時！」魏兵奮力衝突，不得脫身。忽然背後鼓角喧天，司馬懿自領精兵殺到。懿指揮眾將，把王平、張翼困在垓心。翼大呼曰：「丞相真神人也！計已算定，必有良謀。吾等當決一死戰！」即分兵兩路：平引一軍截住張郃、戴凌，翼引一軍力當司馬懿。兩頭死戰，叫殺連天。姜維、廖化在山上探望，見魏兵勢大，蜀兵力危，漸漸抵當不住。維謂化曰：「如此危急，可開錦囊看計。」二人拆開視之，內書云：「若司馬懿兵來圍王平、張翼至急，汝二人可分兵兩枝，竟襲司馬懿之營，懿必急退，汝可乘亂攻之。營雖不得，可獲全勝。」二人大喜，即分兵兩路，逕向司馬懿營中而去。\n\n原來司馬懿亦恐中孔明之計，沿途不住的令人傳報。懿正催戰間，忽流星馬飛報，言蜀兵兩路逕取大寨去了。懿大驚失色，乃謂眾將曰：「吾料孔明有計，汝等不信，勉強追來，卻誤了大事！」即提兵急回。軍心惶惶亂走。張翼隨後掩殺，魏兵大敗。張郃、戴陵見勢孤，亦望山僻小路而走，蜀兵大勝。背後關興引兵接應諸路。司馬懿大敗一陣，奔入寨時，蜀兵已自回去。懿收聚敗軍，責罵諸將曰：「汝等不知兵法，只憑血氣之勇，強欲出戰，致有此敗。今後切不許妄動，再有不遵，決正軍法！」眾皆羞慚而退。這一陣，魏軍死者極多，遺棄馬匹器械無數。\n\n卻說孔明收得勝軍馬入寨，又欲起兵進取。忽報有人自成都來，說張苞身死。孔明聞知，放聲大哭，口中吐血，昏絕於地。眾人救醒。孔明自此得病臥床不起。諸將無不感激。後人有詩歎曰：\n悍勇張苞欲建功，可憐天不助英雄！\n武侯淚向西風灑，為念無人佐鞠躬。\n\n旬日之后，孔明喚董厥、樊建等入帳分付曰：「吾自覺昏沈，不能理事；不如且回漢中養病，再作良圖。汝等切勿走泄，司馬懿若知，必來攻擊。」遂傳號令，教當夜暗暗拔寨，皆回漢中。孔明去了五日，懿方得知，乃長嘆曰：「孔明真有神出鬼沒之計，吾不能及也！」於是司馬懿留諸將在寨中，分兵守把各處隘口；懿自班師回。\n\n卻說孔明將大軍屯於漢中，自回成都養病﹔文武官僚出城迎接，送入丞相府中，後主御駕自來問病，命御醫調治，日漸痊可。\n\n建興八年秋七月，魏都督曹真病可，乃上表說：「蜀兵數次侵界，屢犯中原，若不剿除，後必為患。今時值秋涼，人馬安閒，正當征伐。臣願與司馬懿同領大軍，逕入漢中，殄滅奸黨，以清邊境。」魏主大喜，問侍中劉曄曰：「子丹勸朕伐蜀，如何？」曄奏曰：「大將軍之言是也。今若不剿除，後必為大患。陛下便可行之。」叡點頭。曄出內回家，有眾大臣相探，問曰：「聞天子與公計議興兵伐蜀，此事如何？」曄應曰：「無此事也。蜀有山川之險，非可易圖﹔空費軍馬之勞，於國無益。」眾官默然而退。楊暨入內奏曰：「昨聞劉曄勸陛下伐蜀，今日與眾臣議，又言不可伐，是欺陛下也。陛下何不召而問之？」叡即召劉曄入內問曰：「卿勸朕伐蜀，今又言不可，何也？」曄曰：「臣細詳之，蜀不可伐。」叡大笑。少時，楊暨出內。曄奏曰：「臣昨日勸陛下伐蜀，乃國之大事，豈可妄泄於人？夫兵者，詭道也：事未發，切宜秘之。」叡大悟曰：「卿言是也。」自此愈加敬重。\n\n旬日內，司馬懿入朝，魏主將曹真表奏之事，逐一言之。懿奏曰：「臣料東吳必不敢動兵，今日正可乘此去伐蜀。」睿即拜曹真為大司馬征西大都督，司馬懿為大將軍征西副都督，劉曄為軍師。三人拜辭魏主，引四十萬大兵，前行至長安，逕奔劍閣，來取漢中。其餘郭淮、孫禮等，各取路而行。\n\n漢中人報入成都。此時孔明病好多時，每日操練人馬，習學八陣之法，盡皆精熟，欲取中原﹔聽得這個消息，遂喚張嶷、王平分付曰：「汝二人先引一千兵去守陳倉故道，以當魏兵﹔吾卻提大兵便來接應。」二人告曰：「人報魏軍四十萬，詐稱八十萬，聲勢甚大，如何只與一千兵去守隘口？倘魏兵大至，何以拒之？」孔明曰：「吾欲多與，恐士卒辛苦耳。」嶷與平面面相覷，皆不敢去。孔明曰：「若有疏失，非汝等之罪。不必多言，可疾去。」二人又哀告曰：「丞相欲殺某二人，就此請殺，只不敢去。」孔明笑曰：「何其愚也！吾令汝等去，自有主見。吾昨夜仰觀天文，見畢星躔于太陰之分，此月內必有大雨淋漓。魏兵雖有四十萬，安敢深入山險之地？因此不用多軍，決不受害。吾將大軍皆在漢中安居一月，待魏兵退，那時吾疾出以大兵掩之。以逸待勞，吾十萬之眾可勝魏兵四十萬也。」二人聽畢，方大喜，拜辭而去。孔明隨統大軍出漢中，傳令教各處隘口，預備乾柴草料細糧，俱彀一月人馬支用，以防秋雨﹔將大軍寬限一月，先給衣食，伺候出征。\n\n卻說曹真、司馬懿同領大軍，逕到陳倉城內，不見一間房屋﹔尋土人問之，皆言孔明回時放火燒毀。曹真便要從陳倉道進發。懿曰：「不可輕進。我夜觀天文，見畢星躔于太陰之分，此月內必有大雨﹔若深入重地，或勝則可，倘有疏虞，人馬受苦，要退則難。且宜在城中搭起窩鋪住紮，以防陰雨。」真從其言。未及半月，天雨大降，淋漓不止。陳倉城外，平地水深三尺，軍器盡濕，人不得睡，晝夜不安。大雨連降三十日，馬無草料，死者無數，軍士怨聲不絕。傳入洛陽，魏主設壇，求晴不得。黃門侍郎王肅上疏曰：\n\n前志有之：「千里饋糧，士有飢色﹔樵蘇後爨，師不宿飽。」此謂平途之行軍者也。又況於深入險阻，鑿路而行，則其為勞，必相百也。今又加之以霖雨，山坡峻滑，眾逼而不展，糧遠而難繼：實行軍之大忌也。聞曹真發已逾月，而行方半谷，治道功大，戰士悉作；是彼偏得以逸待勞，乃兵家之所憚也。言之前代，則武王伐紂，出關而復還﹔論之近事，則武、文征權，臨江而不濟：豈非順天知時，通於權變者哉？願陛下念水雨艱劇之故，休息士卒﹔後日有釁，乘時用之。所謂悅以犯難，民忘其死者也。\n\n魏主覽表，正在猶豫，楊阜、華歆亦上疏諫。魏主即下詔，遣使詔曹真、司馬懿還朝。\n\n卻說曹真與司馬懿商議曰：「今連陰三十日，軍無戰心，各有思歸之意，如何禁之？」懿曰：「不如且回。」真曰：「倘孔明追來，怎生退之？」懿曰：「先伏兩軍斷後，方可退兵。」正議間，忽使命來召。二人遂將大軍前隊作後隊，後隊作前隊，徐徐而退。\n\n卻說孔明計算一月秋雨將盡，天尚未晴，自提一軍屯於城固，又傳令教大軍會於赤坡駐紮。孔明升帳喚眾將言曰：「吾料魏兵必走，魏主必下詔來取曹真、司馬懿回兵。吾若追之，必有準備﹔不如任他且去，再作良圖。」忽王平令人報說魏兵已回。孔明分付來人，傳與王平，不可追襲。吾自有破魏兵之策。正是：\n魏兵縱使能埋伏，漢相原來不肯追。\n未知孔明怎生破魏，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 100\n\n第一百回　漢兵劫寨破曹真　武侯鬥陣辱仲達\n\n卻說眾將聞孔明不追魏兵，俱入帳告曰：「魏兵苦雨，不能屯紮，因此回去。正好乘勢追之，丞相如何不追？」孔明曰：「司馬懿善能用兵，今軍退必有埋伏。吾若追之，正中其計。不如縱他遠去，吾卻分兵逕出斜谷，而取祁山，使魏人不隄防也。」眾將曰：「取長安之地，別有路途，丞相只取祁山，何也？」孔明曰：「祁山乃長安之首也；隴西諸郡，倘有兵來，必經由此地。更兼前臨渭濱，後靠斜谷，左出右入，可以伏兵，乃用武之地。吾故欲先取此，得地利也。」眾將皆拜服。孔明令魏延、張嶷、杜瓊、陳式出箕谷；馬岱、王平、張翼、馬忠出斜谷；俱會於祁山。調撥已定，孔明自提大軍，令關興、廖化為先鋒，隨後進發。\n\n卻說曹真、司馬懿二人，在後監督軍馬，令一軍往陳倉古道探視，回報說蜀兵不來。又行旬日，後面伏兵皆回，說蜀兵全無音耗。真曰：「連綿秋雨，棧道斷絕，蜀人豈知吾等退兵耶？」懿曰：「蜀兵隨後出矣。」真曰：「何以知之？」懿曰：「連日晴明，蜀兵不趕，料吾有伏兵也，故縱吾兵遠去；待我兵過盡，他卻奪祁山矣。」曹真不信。懿曰：「子丹如何不信？吾料孔明必從兩谷而來。吾與子丹各守一谷口，十日為期。若無蜀兵來，我面塗紅粉，身穿女衣，來營中伏罪。」真曰：「若有蜀兵來，我願將天子所賜玉帶一條、御馬一匹與你。」即兵分兩路：真引兵屯於祁山之西，斜谷口；懿引軍屯於祁山之東，箕谷口。\n\n各下寨已畢。懿先引一枝兵伏於山谷中；其餘軍馬，各於要路安營。懿更換衣裝，雜在眾軍之內，遍觀各營。忽到一營，有一偏將仰天而怨曰：「大雨淋了許多時，不肯回去，今又在這裏頓住，強要賭賽，卻不苦了官軍！」懿聞言，歸寨升帳，聚眾將皆到帳下，挨出那將來。懿叱之曰：「朝廷養軍千日，用在一時。汝安敢口出怨言，以慢軍心！」其人不招。懿叫出同伴之人對證，那將不能抵賴。懿曰：「吾非賭賽；欲勝蜀兵，令汝各人有功回朝。汝乃妄出怨言，自取罪戾！」喝令武士推出斬之。須臾，獻首帳下。眾將悚然。懿曰：「汝等諸將皆要盡心以防蜀兵。聽吾中軍砲響，四面皆進。」眾將受命而退。\n\n卻說魏延、張嶷、陳式、杜瓊四將，引二萬兵，取箕谷而進。正行之間，忽報參謀鄧芝到來，四將問其故。芝曰：「丞相有令：如出箕谷，隄防魏兵埋伏，不可輕進。」陳式曰：「丞相用兵何多疑耶？吾料魏兵連遭大雨，衣甲皆毀，必然急歸；安得又有埋伏？今吾兵倍道而進，可獲大勝，如何又教休進？」芝曰：「丞相計無不中，謀無不成，汝安敢違命？」式笑曰：「丞相若果多謀，不致街亭之失！」魏延想起孔明向日不聽其計，亦笑曰：「丞相若聽吾言，逕出子午谷，此時休說長安，連洛陽皆得矣！今執定要出祁山，有何益耶？既令進兵，今又教休進，何其號令不明！」陳式曰：「吾自有五千兵，逕出箕谷，先到祁山下寨，看丞相羞也不羞！」芝再三阻當，式只不聽，逕自引五千兵出箕谷去了。鄧芝只得飛報孔明。\n\n卻說陳式引兵行不數里，忽聽一聲砲響，四面伏兵皆出。式急退時，魏兵塞滿谷口，圍得鐵桶相似。式左衝右突，不能得脫。忽聞喊聲大震，一彪軍殺入，乃是魏延；救了陳式，回到谷中，五千兵只剩得四五百帶傷人馬。背後魏兵趕來，卻得杜瓊、張嶷引兵接應，魏兵方退。陳、魏兩人方信孔明先見如神，懊悔不及。\n\n且說鄧芝回見孔明，言魏延、陳式如此無禮。孔明笑曰：「魏延素有反相，吾知彼常有不平之意；因憐其勇而用之。久後必生患害。」正言間，忽流星馬報到，說陳式折了四千餘人，止有四五百帶傷人馬，屯在谷中。孔明令鄧芝再來箕谷撫慰陳式，防其生變；一面喚馬岱、王平分付曰：「斜谷若有魏兵把守，汝二人引本部軍越山嶺，夜行晝伏，速出祁山之左，舉火為號。」又喚馬忠、張翼分付曰：「汝等亦從山僻小路，晝伏夜行，逕出祁山之右，舉火為號。與馬岱、王平會合，共劫曹真營寨。吾自從谷中三面攻之，魏兵可破也。」四人領命分頭引兵去了。孔明又喚關興、廖化分付曰：「如此如此。」兩人受了密計，引兵而去。孔明自領精兵倍道而行。正行間，又喚吳班、吳懿授與密計，亦引兵先行。\n\n卻說曹真心中不信蜀兵來，以此怠慢，縱令軍士歇息；只等十日無事，要羞司馬懿。不覺守了七日，忽有人報說谷中有些小蜀兵出來。真令副將秦良引五千兵哨探，不許縱令蜀軍近界。秦良領命，引兵剛到谷中，哨見蜀兵退去。良急引兵趕來，行到五六十里，不見蜀兵，心下疑惑，教軍士下馬歇息。忽哨馬報說：「前面有蜀兵埋伏。」良上馬看時，只見山中塵土大起，急令軍士隄防。不一時，四壁廂喊聲大震：前面吳班、吳懿以兵殺出，背後關興、廖化引兵殺來。左右是山，皆無路走。山上蜀兵大叫：「下馬投降者免死！」魏軍大半多降。秦良死戰，被廖化一刀斬於馬下。\n\n孔明把降卒拘於後軍，卻將魏兵衣甲與蜀軍五千人穿了，扮作魏兵，令關興、廖化、吳班、吳懿四將引著，逕奔曹真寨來；先令報馬入寨說：「只有些小蜀兵，盡趕去了。」真大喜。忽報司馬都督差心腹人至。真喚入問之。其人告曰：「今蜀兵用埋伏計，殺魏兵四千餘人。司馬都督致意將軍，教休將賭賽為念，務要用心隄備。」真曰：「吾這裏並無一個蜀兵。」遂打發來人回去。忽又報秦良引兵回來了。真自出帳迎之。比及到寨，人報前後兩處火起。真急回寨後看時，關興、廖化、吳班、吳懿四將，指麾蜀軍，就營前殺將進來；馬岱、王平從後面殺來；馬忠、張翼亦引兵殺到。魏兵措手不及，各自逃生。眾將保曹真望東而走，背後蜀兵趕來。\n\n曹真正奔走，忽然喊聲大震，一彪軍殺到。真膽戰心驚；視之，乃司馬懿也。懿大戰一場，蜀兵方退。真得脫，羞慚無地。懿曰：「諸葛亮奪了祁山地勢，吾等不可久居此處；宜去渭濱安營，再作良圖。」真曰：「仲達何以知吾遭此大敗也？」懿曰：「見來人報稱子丹說並無一個蜀兵，吾料孔明暗來劫寨，因此知之，故相接應。今果中計。切莫言賭賽之事，只同心報國。」曹真甚是惶恐，氣成疾病，臥床不起。兵屯渭濱，懿恐軍心有亂，不敢教真引兵。\n\n卻說孔明大驅士馬，復出祁山。勞軍已畢，魏延、陳式、杜瓊、張嶷四將入帳拜伏請罪。孔明曰：「是誰失陷了軍來？」延曰：「陳式不聽號令，潛入谷口，以此大敗。」式曰：「此事魏延教我行來。」孔明曰：「他倒救你，你反攀他！將令已違，不必巧說！」即令武士推出陳式斬之。須臾，懸首於帳前，以示諸將。此時孔明不殺魏延，欲留之以為後用也。孔明既斬了陳式，正議進兵，忽有細作報說曹真臥病不起，現在營中治療。孔明大喜。謂諸將曰：「若曹真病輕，必便回長安。今魏兵不退，必為病重，故留於軍中，以安眾人之心。吾寫下一書，教秦良的降兵持與曹真，真若見之，必然死矣。」遂喚降兵至帳下，問曰：「汝等皆是魏軍，父母妻子，多在中原，不宜久居蜀中。今放汝等回家，若何？」眾軍泣淚拜謝。孔明曰：「曹子丹與吾有約；吾有一書，汝等帶回，送與子丹，必有重賞。」魏軍領了書，奔回本寨，將孔明書呈與曹真。真扶病而起，拆封視之。其書曰：\n漢丞相武鄉侯諸葛亮，致書於大司馬曹子丹之前：竊謂夫為將者：能去能就，能柔能剛；能進能退，能弱能強。不動如山岳，難知如陰陽；無窮如天地，充實如太倉；浩渺如四海，眩曜如三光。預知天文之旱澇，先識地理之平康。察陣勢之期會，揣敵人之短長。嗟爾無學後輩，上逆穹蒼，助篡國之反賊，稱帝號於洛陽；走殘兵於斜谷，遭霖雨於陳倉！水陸困乏，人馬猖狂！拋盈郊之戈甲，棄滿地之刀槍！都督心崩而膽裂，將軍鼠竄而狼忙！無面見關中之父老，何顏入相府之廳堂！史官秉筆而紀錄，百姓眾口而傳揚：仲達聞陣而惕惕，子丹望風而遑遑！吾軍兵強而馬壯，大將虎奮以龍驤！掃秦川為平壤，蕩魏國作坵荒！\n\n曹真看畢，恨氣填胸，至晚死於軍中。司馬懿用兵車裝載，差人送赴洛陽安葬。魏主聞知曹真已死，即下詔催司馬懿出戰。懿提大軍來與孔明交鋒，隔日先下戰書。\n\n孔明謂諸將曰：「曹真必死矣。」遂批回來日交鋒。使者去了。孔明當夜教姜維受了密計，如此而行；又喚關興分付，如此如此。次日，孔明盡起祁山之兵前到渭濱：一邊是河，一邊是山，中央平川曠野，好片戰場！兩軍相迎，以弓箭射住陣角。三通鼓罷，魏陣中門旗開處，司馬懿出馬，眾將隨後而出。只見孔明端坐於四輪車上，手搖羽扇。懿曰：「吾主上法效堯禪舜，相傳兩帝，坐鎮中原，容汝蜀、吳二國者，乃吾主寬慈仁厚，恐傷百姓也。汝乃南陽一耕夫，不識天數，強要相侵，理宜殄滅！如省心改過，宜即早回，各守疆界，以成鼎足之勢，免致生靈塗炭，汝等皆得全生！」孔明笑曰：「吾受先帝託孤之重，安肯不傾心竭力以討賊乎？汝曹氏不久為漢所滅。汝祖父皆為漢臣，世食漢祿，不思報效，反助篡逆，豈不自恥？」懿羞慚滿面曰：「吾與汝決一雌雄！汝若能勝，吾誓不為大將！汝若敗時，早歸故里，吾並不加害！」\n\n孔明曰：「汝欲鬥將？鬥兵？鬥陣法？」懿曰：「先鬥陣法。」孔明曰：「先布陣我看。」懿入中軍帳下，手執黃旗招展，左右軍動，排成一陣，復上馬出陣，問曰：「汝識吾陣否？」孔明笑曰：「吾軍中末將，亦能布之！此乃『混元一氣陣』也。」懿曰：「汝布陣我看。」孔明入陣，把羽扇一搖，復出陣前，問曰：「汝識我陣否？」懿曰：「量此『八卦陣』，如何不識！」孔明曰：「識便識了，敢打我陣否？」懿曰：「既識之，如何不敢打！」孔明曰：「汝只管打來。」\n\n司馬懿回到本陣中，喚戴陵、張虎、樂琳三將，分付曰：「今孔明所布之陣，按休、生、傷、杜、景、死、驚、開八門。汝三人可從正東生門打入，往西南休門殺出，復從正北開門殺入：此陣可破。汝等小心在意！」於是戴凌在中，張虎在前，樂琳在後，各引三十騎，從生門打入。兩軍吶喊相助。三人殺入蜀陣，只見陣如連城，衝突不出。三人慌引騎轉過陣腳，往西南衝去，卻被蜀兵射住，衝突不出。陣中重重疊疊，都有門戶，那裡分東西南北？三將不能相顧，只管亂撞，但見愁雲漠漠，慘霧濛濛。喊聲起處，魏軍一個個皆被縛了，送到中軍。\n\n孔明坐於帳中，左右將張虎、戴陵、樂琳並九十個軍，皆縛在帳下。孔明笑曰：「吾縱然捉得汝等，何足為奇！吾放汝等回見司馬懿，教他再讀兵書，重觀戰策，那時來決雌雄，未為遲也。汝等性命既饒，當留下軍器戰馬。」遂將眾人衣甲脫了，以墨塗面，步行出陣。司馬懿見之大怒，回顧諸將曰：「如此挫敗銳氣，有何面目回見中原大臣耶！」即指揮三軍，奮死掠陣。懿自拔劍在手，引百餘驍將，催督衝殺。兩軍恰纔相會，忽然陣後鼓角齊鳴，喊聲大震，一彪軍從西南上殺來：乃關興也。懿分後軍當之，復摧軍向前廝殺。忽然魏兵大亂。原來姜維引一彪軍悄地殺來。蜀兵三路夾攻，懿大驚，急忙退軍。蜀兵周圍殺到，懿引三軍望南死命衝出。魏兵十傷六七。司馬懿退在渭濱南岸下寨，堅守不出。\n\n孔明收得勝之兵，回到祁山時，永安城李嚴遣都尉茍安解送糧米，至軍中交割。茍安好酒，於路怠慢，違限十日。孔明大怒曰：「吾軍中專以糧為大事，誤了三日，便該處斬！汝今誤了十日，有何理說！」喝令推出斬之。長史楊儀曰；「茍安乃李嚴用人，又兼錢糧多出西川，若殺此人，後無人敢送糧也。」孔明乃叱武士去其縛，仗八十放之。茍安被責，心中懷恨，連夜引親隨五六騎，逕奔魏寨投降。懿喚入，茍安拜告前事。懿曰：「雖然如此，孔明多謀，汝言難信。汝能為我幹一件大功，吾那時奏准天子，保汝為上將。」安曰：「但有甚事，即當效力。」懿曰：「汝可回成都布散流言，說孔明有怨上之意，早晚欲稱為帝，使汝主詔回孔明，便是汝之功。」\n\n茍安允諾，逕回成都，見了宦官，布散流言，說孔明自倚大功，早晚必將篡國。宦官聞知大驚，即入內奏帝，細言前事。後主驚訝曰：「似此如之奈何？」宦官曰：「可詔還成都，消其兵權，免生叛逆。」後主下詔，宣孔明班師回朝。蔣琬出班奏曰：「丞相自出師以來，累建大功，何故宣回？」後主曰：「朕有機密事，必須與丞相面議。」即遣使齎詔星夜宣孔明回。\n\n使命逕到祁山大寨，孔明接入，受詔以畢，仰天嘆曰：「主上年幼，必有佞臣在側！吾正欲建功，何故取回？我如不回，是欺主也。若奉命而退，日後再難得此機會也。」姜維問曰：「若大軍退，司馬懿乘勢掩殺，當復如何？」孔明曰：「吾今退軍，可分五路而退：今日先退此營。假如營內兵一千，卻掘二千灶。今日掘三千灶，明日掘四千灶，每日退軍，添灶而行。」楊儀曰：「昔孫臏擒龐涓，用添兵減灶之法；今丞相退兵，何故增灶？」孔明曰：「司馬懿善能用兵，知吾退兵，必然追趕；心中疑吾有伏兵，定於舊營內數灶；見每日增灶，兵又不知退與不退，則疑不敢追。吾徐徐而退，自無損兵之患。」遂傳令退軍。\n\n卻說司馬懿料茍安行計停當，只待蜀兵退時，一齊掩殺。正躊躇間，忽報蜀寨空虛，人馬皆去。懿因孔明多謀，不敢輕追，自引百餘騎前來蜀營內踏看，教軍士數灶，仍回本寨；次日，又教軍士趕到那個營內，查點灶數。回報說：「這營內之灶，比前又增一分。」司馬懿謂諸將曰：「吾料孔明多謀，今果添兵增灶，吾若追之，必中其計；不如且退，再作良圖。」於是回軍不追。孔明不折一人，望成都而去。次後川口土人來報司馬懿，說孔明退兵之時，未見添兵，只見增灶。懿仰天長嘆曰：「孔明效虞詡之法，瞞過吾也！其謀略吾不如之！」遂引大軍回洛陽。正是：\n棋逢敵手難相勝，將過良才不敢驕。\n未知孔明回到成都，竟是如何。且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 101\n\n第百零一回　出隴上諸葛妝神　奔劍閣張郃中計\n\n卻說孔明用減兵添灶之法，退兵到漢中；司馬懿恐有埋伏，不敢追趕，亦收兵回長安去了；因此蜀兵不曾折了一人。孔明大賞三軍已畢，回到成都，入見後主，奏曰：「老臣出了祁山，欲取長安，忽承陛下降詔召回，不知有何大事？」後主無言可對；良久乃曰：「朕久不見丞相之面，心甚思慕，故特詔回，別無他事。」孔明曰：「此非陛下本心，必有奸臣讒譖，言臣有異志也。」後主聞言，默然無語。孔明曰：「老臣受先帝厚恩，誓以死報。今若內有奸邪，臣何能討賊乎？」後主曰：「朕因過聽宦官之言，一時召回丞相。今日茅塞方開，悔之不及矣。」孔明遂喚眾宦官究問，方知是茍安流言；急令人捕之，已投魏國去了。孔明將妄奏的宦官誅戮，餘皆廢出宮外；又深責蔣琬、費禕等不能覺察奸邪，規諫天子。二人唯唯服罪。\n\n孔明拜辭後主，復到漢中，一面發檄令李嚴應付糧草，仍運赴軍前；一面再議出師。楊儀曰：「前數興兵，軍力罷敝，糧又不繼；今不如分兵兩班，以三個月為期：且如二十萬之兵，只領十萬出祁山，住了三個月，卻教這十萬替回，循環相轉，使兵力不乏。然後徐徐而進，中原可圖矣。」孔明曰：「此言正合我意。吾伐中原，非一朝一夕之事，正當為此長久之計。」遂下令，分兵兩班，限一百日為期，循環相轉，違限者按軍法處治。\n\n建興九年春二月，孔明復出師伐魏。時魏太和五年也。魏主曹叡知孔明又伐中原，急召司馬懿商議。懿曰：「今子丹已亡，臣願竭一人之力，剿除寇賊，以報陛下。」叡大喜，設宴待之。次日，人報蜀兵寇急。叡即命司馬懿出師禦敵，親排鑾駕送出城外。懿辭了魏主，逕到長安，大會諸路人馬，計議破蜀兵之策。張郃曰：「吾願引一軍去守雍、郿，以拒蜀兵。」懿曰：「吾前軍不能獨當孔明之眾，而又分兵為前後，非勝算也。不如留兵守上邽，餘眾悉往祁山。公肯為先鋒否？」郃大喜曰：「吾素懷忠義，欲盡心報國，惜未遇知己；今都督肯委重任，雖萬死不辭。」於是司馬懿令張郃為先鋒，總督大軍；又令郭淮守隴西諸郡。其餘眾將各分道而進。前軍哨馬報說：「孔明率大軍望祁山進發，前部先鋒王平、張嶷，逕出陳倉，過劍閣，由散關望斜谷而來。」司馬懿謂張郃曰：「今孔明長驅大進，必將割隴西小麥，以資軍糧。汝可結營祁山，吾與郭淮巡略天水諸郡，以防賊兵割麥。」郃領諾，遂領四萬兵守祁山。懿引大軍望隴西而去。\n\n卻說孔明兵至祁山，安營已畢，見渭濱已有魏兵提備，乃謂諸將曰：「此必是司馬懿也。即今營中乏糧，屢遣人催併李嚴運米應付，卻只是不到。吾料隴上麥熟，可密引兵割之。」於是留王平、張嶷、吳班、吳懿四將守祁山營，孔明自引姜維、魏延等諸將，前到鹵城。鹵城太守素知孔明，慌忙開城出降。孔明撫慰畢，問曰：「此時何處麥熟？」太守告曰：「隴上麥已熟。」孔明乃留張翼、馬忠守鹵城，自引諸將並三軍望隴上而來。前軍回報說：「司馬懿引兵在此。」孔明驚曰：「此人預知吾來割麥也！」即沐浴更衣，推過一般三輛四輪車來，車上俱要一樣妝飾。此車乃孔明在蜀中預先造下的。當下孔明下令姜維引一千軍護車，五百軍擂鼓，伏在上邽之後；馬岱在左，魏延在右，亦各引一千軍護車，五百軍擂鼓。每一輛車，用二十四人，皂衣跣足，披髮仗劍，手執七星皂旛，在左右推車。三人各受計，引兵推車而去。孔明又令三萬軍各執鐮刀、馱繩，伺候割麥。卻選二十四個精壯之士，各穿皂衣，披髮仗劍，簇擁四輪車，為推車使者。令關興結束做天蓬模樣，手執七星皂旛，步行於車前。孔明端坐於上，望魏營而來。\n\n哨探軍見之大驚，莫知是人是鬼，火速報知司馬懿。懿自出營視之：只見孔明簪冠鶴氅，手搖羽扇，端坐於車上；左右二十四人，披髮仗劍；前面一人，手執皂旛。隱隱似天神一般。懿曰：「這個又是孔明作怪也！」遂撥二千人馬分付曰：「汝等疾去，連車帶人，盡情都捉來！」魏兵領命，一齊趕來。孔明見魏兵追趕來，便教回車，遙望蜀營緩緩而行。魏兵皆驟馬追趕，但見陰風習習，冷霧漫漫。盡力趕了一程，追之不上，各人大驚，都勒住馬言曰：「奇怪！我等急急趕了三十里，只見在前，追之不上。如之奈何？」\n\n孔明見兵不來，又令推車過來，朝著魏兵歇下。魏兵猶豫良久，又放馬趕來。孔明復回車慢慢而行。魏兵又趕了二十里，只見在前，不曾趕上，盡皆癡呆。孔明教回過車，朝著魏兵，推車倒行。魏兵又欲追趕。後面司馬懿自引一軍到。傳令曰：「孔明善會八門遁甲，能驅六丁六甲之神。此乃六甲天書內『縮地』之法也，眾軍不可追之。」眾軍方勒馬回時，左勢下戰鼓大震，一彪軍殺來，懿急令兵拒之。只見蜀兵隊裏二十四人，披髮仗劍，皂衣跣足，擁出一輛四輪車；車上端坐孔明，簪冠鶴氅，手搖羽扇。懿大驚曰：「方纔那個車上坐著孔明，趕了五十里，追之不上，如何這裏又有孔明？怪哉！怪哉！」言未畢，右勢下戰鼓又鳴，一彪軍殺來：四輪車上亦坐著一個孔明；左右亦有二十四人，皂衣跣足，披法仗劍，擁車而來。懿心中大疑，回顧諸將曰：「此必神兵也！」眾軍心下大亂，不敢交戰，各自奔走。\n\n正行之際，忽然鼓聲大震，又一彪軍殺到：當先一輛四輪車，孔明端坐於上，左右推車使者，同前一般。魏兵無不駭然。司馬懿不知是人是鬼，又不知蜀兵多少，十分驚懼，急急引兵奔入上邽，閉門不出。此時孔明早令三萬精兵將隴上小麥割盡，運赴鹵城打曬去了。司馬懿在上邽城中，三日不敢出城；後見蜀兵退去，方敢令軍出哨。於路捉得一蜀兵，來見司馬懿。懿問之。其人告曰：「某乃割麥之人，因走失馬匹，被捉前來。」懿曰：「前者是何神兵？」答曰：「三路伏兵，皆不是孔明，乃姜維、馬岱、魏延也。每一路只有一千軍護車，五百兵擂鼓。只是先來誘陣的車上乃孔明也。」懿仰天長嘆曰：「孔明有神出鬼沒之機！」忽報副都督郭淮入見。懿接入禮畢。淮曰：「吾聞蜀兵不多，現在鹵城打麥，可以擊之。」懿細言前事。淮笑曰：「只瞞過一時；今已識破，何足道哉！吾引一軍攻其後，公引一軍攻其前，鹵城可破，孔明可擒矣。」懿從之，遂分兵兩路而來。\n\n卻說孔明引軍在鹵城打曬小麥，忽喚諸將聽令曰：「今夜敵人必來攻城。吾料鹵城東西麥田之內，足可伏兵；誰敢為我一往？」姜維、魏延、馬岱、馬忠四將出曰：「某等願往。」孔明大喜，乃命姜維、魏延各引二千兵，伏於東南、西北兩處；馬岱、馬忠各引二千兵，伏於西南、東北兩處：「只聽砲響，四角一齊殺來。」四將引兵，受計去了。孔明自引百餘人，各帶火砲出城，伏在麥田之內等候。\n\n卻說司馬懿引兵逕到鹵城下，日已昏黑，乃謂諸將曰：「若白日進兵，城中必有準備；今可乘夜晚攻之。此處城低壕淺，可便打破。」遂屯兵城外。一更時分，郭淮亦引兵來。兩下合兵，一聲鼓響，把鹵城四面圍得鐵桶相似。城上萬弩齊發，矢石如雨，魏兵不敢前進。忽然魏軍中信砲連聲，三軍大驚，又不知何處兵來。淮令人去麥田搜時，四角上火光沖天，喊聲大震，四路蜀兵，一齊殺至；鹵城四門大開，城內兵殺出：裏應外合，大殺一陣，魏兵死者無數。司馬懿引敗兵奮死突出重圍，占住了山頭；郭淮亦引敗兵奔到山後紮住。孔明入城，令四將於四角下安營。\n\n郭淮告司馬懿曰：「今與蜀兵相持許久，無策可退；目下又被殺了一陣，折傷三千餘人；若不早圖，日後難退矣。」懿曰：「當復如何？」淮曰：「可發檄文調雍、涼人馬併力剿殺。吾願引軍襲劍閣，截其歸路，使彼糧草不通，三軍慌亂。那時乘勢擊之，敵可滅矣。」懿從之，及發檄文星夜往雍、涼調撥人馬。不一日，大將孫禮引諸郡人馬到。懿即令孫禮約會郭淮去襲劍閣。\n\n卻說孔明在鹵城相拒日久，不見魏兵出戰，乃喚馬岱、姜維入城聽令曰：「今魏兵守住山險，不與吾戰：一者料吾麥盡無糧；二者令兵去襲劍閣，斷吾糧道也。汝二人各引一萬軍先去守住險要，魏兵見有準備，自然退去。」二人引兵去了。長史楊儀入帳告曰：「向者丞相令大兵一百日一換，今已限足，漢中兵已出川口，前路公文已到，只待會兵交換；現存八萬軍，內四萬該與換班。」孔明曰：「既有令，便教速行。」\n\n眾軍聞知，各各收拾起程。忽報孫禮引雍、涼人馬二十萬來助戰，去襲取劍閣，司馬懿自引兵來攻鹵城了。蜀兵無不驚駭。楊儀入告孔明曰：「魏兵來得甚急，丞相可將換班軍且留下退敵，待新來兵到，然後換之。」孔明曰：「不可。吾用兵命將，以信為本。既有令在先，豈可失信？且蜀兵應去者，皆準備歸計，其父母妻子依扉而望；吾今便有大難，決不留他。」即傳令教應去之兵，當日便行。眾軍聞之，皆大呼曰：「丞相如此施恩，我等願且不回，各舍一命，大殺魏兵，以報丞相！」孔明曰：「爾等應該還家，豈可復留於此？」眾軍皆欲出戰，不願回家。孔明曰：「汝等既要與我出戰，可出城安營，待魏兵到，莫待他息喘，便急攻之：此以逸待勞之法也。」眾兵領命，各執兵器，懽喜出城，列陣而待。\n\n卻說西涼人馬倍道而來，走的人馬困乏；方欲下營歇息，被蜀兵一擁而進，人人奮勇，將銳兵驍，雍、涼兵抵敵不住，望後便退。蜀兵奮力追殺，殺得那雍、涼兵屍橫遍野，血流成渠。孔明出城，收聚得勝之兵，入城賞勞，忽報永安李嚴有書告急。孔明大驚，拆封視之。書云：\n「近聞東吳令人入洛陽，與魏連和。魏令吳代蜀，幸吳尚未起兵。今嚴探知消息，伏望丞相早作良圖。」\n\n孔明覽畢，甚是驚疑，乃聚眾將曰：「若東吳興兵寇蜀，吾須索速回也。」即傳令，教祁山大寨人馬，且退回西川；「司馬懿知吾屯軍在此，必不敢追趕。」於是王平、張嶷、吳班、吳懿，分兵兩路，徐徐退入西川去了。\n\n張郃見蜀兵退去，恐有計策，不敢來追，乃引兵來見司馬懿曰：「今蜀兵退去，不知何意？」懿曰：「孔明詭計極多，不可輕動。不如堅守，待他糧盡，自然退去。」大將魏平出曰：「蜀兵拔祁山之營而退，正可乘勝追之。都督按兵不動，畏蜀如虎，奈天下笑何？」懿堅執不從。\n\n卻說孔明知祁山兵已回，遂喚馬忠、楊儀入帳，授以密計，令先引一萬弓弩手，去劍閣木門道，兩下埋伏；若魏兵追到，聽吾砲響，急滾下木石，先截其去路，兩頭一齊射之。二人引兵去了。又喚魏延、關興引兵斷後，城上四面遍插旌旗，城內亂堆柴草，虛放煙火。大兵盡望木門道而去。\n\n魏營巡哨兵來報司馬懿曰：「蜀兵大隊已退，但不知城中還有多少兵？」懿自往視之，見城上插旗，城中煙起，笑曰：「此乃空城也。」令人探之，果是空城。懿大喜曰：「孔明已退，誰敢追之？」先鋒張郃曰：「吾願往。」懿阻曰：「公性急躁，不可去。」郃曰：「都督出關之時，命吾為先鋒；今日正是立功之際，卻不用吾，何也？」懿曰：「蜀兵退去，險阻處必有埋伏，須十分仔細，方可追之。」郃曰：「吾已知得，不必挂慮。」懿曰：「公自欲去，莫要追悔。」郃曰：「大丈夫舍身報國，雖萬死無恨。」懿曰：「公既堅執要去，可引五千兵先行；卻教魏平引二萬馬步兵後行，以防埋伏。吾自引三千兵隨後接應。」\n\n張郃領命，引兵火速追趕。行到三十餘里，忽然背後喊聲大震，樹林內閃出一彪軍，為首大將，橫刀勒馬大叫曰：「賊將引兵那裏去！」郃回頭視之，乃魏延也。郃大怒，回馬交鋒。不十合，延詐敗而走。郃又追趕三十餘里，勒馬回顧，全無伏兵，又策馬前追。方轉過山坡，忽又喊聲大起，一彪軍閃出，為首大將，乃關興也，橫刀勒馬大叫曰：「張郃休走！有吾在此！」郃就拍馬交鋒。不十合，興撥馬便走。郃隨後追之。趕到一密林內，郃心疑，令人四下哨探，並無伏兵；於是放心又趕。不想魏延又抄在前面；郃又與戰十餘合。延又敗走。郃奮怒趕來，又被關興抄在前面，截住去路。郃大怒，拍馬交鋒。戰有十合，蜀兵盡棄衣甲什物等件，塞滿道路。魏兵皆下馬爭取。\n\n延、興二將，輪流交戰。張郃奮勇追趕。看看天晚，趕到木門道口，魏延撥回馬，高聲大罵曰：「張郃逆賊！吾不與汝相拒！汝只顧趕來，吾今與汝決一死戰！」郃十分忿怒，挺槍驟馬，直取魏延。延揮刀來迎。戰不十合，延大敗，盡棄衣甲、頭盔、匹馬，引敗兵望木門道中而走。張郃殺的性起，又見魏延大敗而逃，乃驟馬趕來。此時天色昏黑，一聲炮響，山上火光沖天，大石亂柴滾將下來，阻截去路。郃大驚曰：「我中計矣！」急回馬時，背後已被木石塞滿了歸路，中間只有一段空地，兩邊皆是峭壁，郃進退無路。忽一聲梆子響，兩下萬弩齊發，將張郃並百餘個部將皆射死於木門道中。後人有詩曰： \n伏弩齊飛萬點星，木門道上射雄兵。\n至今劍閣行人過，猶說軍師舊日名。\n\n卻說張郃已死，隨後魏兵追到，見塞了道路，已知張郃中計。眾軍勒回馬急退。忽聽的山頭上大叫曰：「諸葛丞相在此！」眾軍仰視，只見孔明立於火光之中，指眾軍而言曰：「吾今日圍獵，欲射一『馬』，誤中一『獐』。汝各人安心而去，上覆仲達，早晚必為吾所擒矣。」魏兵回見司馬懿，細告前事。懿悲傷不已，仰天嘆曰：「張雋義身死，吾之過也！」乃收兵回洛陽。魏主聞張郃死，揮淚嘆息，令人收其屍，厚葬之。\n\n卻說孔明入漢中，欲歸成都見後主。都護李嚴妄奏後主曰：「臣已備辦軍糧，行將運赴丞相軍前，不知丞相何故忽然班師。」後主聞奏，即命尚書費禕入漢中見孔明，問班師之故。禕至漢中宣後主之意。孔明大驚曰：「李嚴發書告急，說東吳將興兵寇川，因此回師。」費禕曰：「李嚴奏稱軍糧已辦，丞相無故回師，天子因此命某來問耳。」孔明大怒，令人訪察，乃是李嚴因軍糧不濟，怕丞相見罪，故發書取回，卻又妄奏天子，遮飾己過。孔明大怒曰：「匹夫為一己之故，廢國家大事！」令人召至，欲斬之。費禕勸曰：「丞相念先帝託孤之意，姑且寬恕。」孔明從之。費禕即具表啟奏天子。後主覽表，勃然大怒，叱武士推出李嚴斬之。參軍蔣琬出班奏曰：「李嚴乃先帝託孤之臣，望乞恩寬恕。」後主從之，即謫為庶人，徙於梓潼郡閒往。\n\n孔明回到成都，用李嚴子李豐為長史；積草屯糧，講陣論武，整治軍器，存恤將士：三年然後出征。兩川人民軍士，皆仰其恩德。光陰荏苒，不覺三年。時建興十二年春二月。孔明入朝奏曰：「臣今存恤軍士，已經三年。糧草豐足，軍器完備，人馬雄壯，可以伐魏。今番若不掃清奸黨，恢復中原，誓不見陛下也！」後主曰：「方今已成鼎足之勢，吳、魏不曾入寇，相父何不安享太平？」孔明曰：「臣受先帝知遇之恩，夢寐之間，未嘗不設伐魏之策。竭力盡忠，為陛下克復中原，重興漢室，臣之願也。」言未畢，班部中一人出曰：「丞相不可興兵。」眾視之：乃譙周也。正是：\n武侯盡瘁惟憂國，太史知機又論天。\n未知譙周有何議論，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 102\n\n第百零二回　司馬懿占北原渭橋　諸葛亮造木牛流馬\n\n卻說譙周官居太史，頗明天文；見孔明又欲出師，入奏後主曰：「臣今職掌司天臺，但有禍福，不可不奏。近有群鳥數萬，自南飛來，投於漢水而死，此不祥之兆。臣又觀天象，見奎星躔於太白之分，盛氣在北，不利伐魏。又成都人民，皆聞柏樹夜哭。有此數般災異，丞相只宜謹守，不可妄動。」孔明曰：「吾受先帝託孤之重，當竭力討賊，豈可以虛妄之災氛，而廢國家大事耶？」遂命有司設太牢祭於昭烈之廟，涕泣拜告曰：「臣亮五出祁山，未得寸土，負罪非輕！今臣復統全師，再出祁山，誓竭力盡心，剿滅漢賊，恢復中原，鞠躬盡瘁，死而後已！」祭畢，拜辭後主，星夜至漢中，聚集諸將商議出師。忽報關興病亡，孔明放聲大哭，昏倒於地，半晌方甦。眾將再三勸解。孔明嘆曰：「可憐忠義之人，天不與以壽！我今番出師，又少一員大將也！」後人有詩歎曰：\n生死人常理，蜉蝣一樣空。\n但存忠孝節，何必壽喬松？\n\n孔明引蜀兵三十四萬，分五路而進，令姜維、魏延為先鋒，皆出祁山取齊；令李恢先運糧草於斜谷道口伺候。\n\n卻說魏國因舊歲有青龍自摩坡井內而出，改為青龍元年。此時乃青龍二年春二月也。近臣奏曰：「邊官飛報蜀兵三十餘萬，分五路復出祁山。」魏主曹叡大驚，急召司馬懿至，謂曰：「蜀人三年不曾入寇，今諸葛亮又出祁山，如之奈何？」懿奏曰：「臣夜觀天象，見中原旺氣正盛，奎星犯太白，不利於西川。今孔明自負才智，逆天而行，乃自取敗亡也。臣託陛下洪福，當往破之。臣願保四人同去。」叡曰：「卿保何人？」懿曰：「夏侯淵有四子：長名霸，字仲權；次名威，字季權；三名惠，字雅權；四名和，字義權。霸、威二人，弓馬熟嫺；惠、和二人，諳知韜略。此四人常欲為父報讎。臣今保夏侯霸、夏侯威為左右先鋒，夏侯惠、夏侯和為行軍司馬，共贊軍機，以退蜀兵。」叡曰：「向者夏侯楙駙馬違誤軍機，失陷了許多人馬，至今羞慚不回。今此四人，亦與楙同否？」懿曰：「此四人非楙之比也。」叡乃從其請，即命司馬懿為大都督，凡將士悉聽量才委用，各處兵馬皆聽調遣。懿受命，辭朝出城。叡又以手詔賜懿曰：\n卿到渭濱，宜堅壁固守，勿與交鋒。蜀兵不得志，必詐退誘敵，卿慎勿追。待彼糧盡，必將自走，然後乘虛攻之，則取勝不難，亦免軍馬疲勞之苦。計莫善於此也。\n\n司馬懿頓首受詔，即日到長安聚集各處軍馬，共四十萬，皆來渭濱下寨；又撥五萬軍，於渭水上搭起九座浮橋，令先鋒夏侯霸、夏侯威過渭水安營；又於大營之後，東原築起一城，以防不虞。懿正與眾將商議間，忽報郭淮、孫禮來見。懿迎入，禮畢。淮曰：「今蜀兵悉在祁山，倘跨渭登原，接連北山，阻絕隴道，大可虞也。」懿曰：「所言甚善。公可就總督隴西軍馬，據北原下寨，深溝高壘，按兵休動；只待彼糧盡，方可攻之。」郭淮、孫禮領命，引兵下寨去了。\n\n卻說孔明復出祁山，下五個大寨，按左右中前後；自斜谷直至劍閣，一連又下十四個大寨，分屯軍馬，以為久計，每日令人巡哨。忽報郭淮、孫禮領隴西之兵，於北原下寨。孔明謂諸將曰：「魏兵於北原安營者，懼吾取此路，阻絕隴道也。吾今虛攻北原，卻暗取渭濱。令人紮木筏百餘隻，上載草把，選慣熟水手五千人駕之。我夤夜只攻北原，司馬懿必引兵來救。彼若少敗，我把後軍先渡過岸去，然後把前軍下於筏中，休要上岸，順水取浮橋放火燒斷，以攻其後。吾自引一軍去取前營之門。若得渭水之南，則進兵不難矣。」諸將遵令而行。\n\n早有巡哨軍飛報司馬懿。懿喚諸將議曰：「孔明如此設施，其中有計：彼以取北原為名，順水來燒浮橋，亂吾後，卻攻吾前也。」即傳令與夏侯霸、夏侯威曰：「若聽得北原發喊，便提兵於渭水南山之中，待蜀兵至擊之。」又令張虎、樂綝，引二千弓弩手伏於渭水浮橋北岸：「若蜀兵乘木筏順水而來，可一齊射之，休令近橋。」又傳令郭淮、孫禮曰：「孔明來北原暗渡渭水，汝新立之營，人馬不多，可盡伏於半路。若蜀兵於午後渡水，黃昏時分，必來攻汝。汝詐敗而走，蜀兵必追。汝等皆以弓弩射之。吾水陸並進。若蜀兵大至，只看我指揮而擊之。」各處下令已畢，又令二子司馬師、司馬昭，引兵救應前營。懿自引一軍救北原。\n\n卻說孔明令魏延、馬岱引兵渡渭水攻北原﹔令吳班、吳懿引木筏兵去燒浮橋﹔令王平、張嶷為前隊，姜維、馬忠為中隊，廖化、張翼為後隊：分兵三路，去攻渭水旱營。是日午時，人馬離大寨，盡渡渭水，列成陣勢，緩緩而行。卻說魏延、馬岱將近北原，天色已昏。孫禮哨見，便棄營而走。魏延知有準備，急退軍時，四下喊聲大震：左有司馬懿，右有郭淮，兩路兵殺來。魏延、馬岱奮力殺出，蜀兵多半落於水中，餘眾奔逃無路。幸得吳懿兵殺來，救了敗兵過岸拒住。吳班分一半兵撐筏順水來燒浮橋，卻被張虎、樂綝在岸上亂箭射住。吳班中箭落水而死。餘軍跳水逃命，木筏盡被魏兵奪去。\n\n此時王平、張疑不知北原兵敗，直奔到魏營，已有二更天氣，只聽得喊聲四起。王平謂張嶷曰：「軍馬攻打北原，未知勝負。渭南之寨，現在面前，如何不見一個魏兵？莫非司馬懿知道了，先作準備也？我等且看浮橋火起，方可進兵。」二人勒住軍馬，忽背後一騎馬來報，說：「丞相教軍馬急回。北原兵、浮橋兵俱失了。」王平、張嶷大驚，急退軍時，卻被魏兵抄在背後，一聲砲響，一齊殺來，火光沖天。王平、張嶷引兵相迎，兩軍混戰一場。平、嶷二人奮力殺出，蜀兵折傷大半。孔明回到祁山大寨，收聚殘兵，約折了萬餘人，心中憂悶。\n\n忽報費禕自成都來見丞相。孔明請入。費禕禮畢，孔明曰：「吾有一書，正欲煩公去東吳投遞，不知肯去否？」禕曰：「丞相之命，豈敢推辭？」孔明即修書付費禕去了。禕持書逕到建業，入見吳主孫權，呈上孔明之書。權拆視之，其略曰：\n漢室不幸，王綱失紀，曹賊篡逆，蔓延及今。亮受昭烈皇帝寄託之重，敢不竭力盡心？今大兵已會於祁山，狂寇將亡於渭水。伏望陛下念同盟之義，命將北征，共取中原，同分天下。書不盡言，萬希聖聽！\n\n權覽畢，大喜，乃謂費禕曰：「朕久欲興兵，未得會合孔明。今既有書到，即日朕自興兵，入居巢門，取魏新城；再令陸遜、諸葛瑾等屯兵於江夏、沔口取襄陽；孫韶、張承等出兵廣陵取淮陽等處：三路一齊進軍，共三十萬，剋日興師。」費禕拜謝曰：「誠如此，則中原不日自破矣！」權設宴款待費禕。飲宴間，權問曰：「丞相軍前，用誰當先破敵？」禕曰：「魏延為首。」權笑曰：「此人勇有餘，而心不正。若一朝無孔明，彼必為禍。孔明豈未知耶？」禕曰：「陛下之言極當！臣今歸去，即當以此言告孔明。」遂拜辭孫權，回到祁山，見了孔明，具言吳主起大兵三十萬，御駕親征，兵分三路而進。孔明又問曰：「吳主別有所言否？」費禕將論魏延之語告之。孔明嘆曰：「真聰明之主也！吾非不知此人。為惜其勇，故用之耳。」禕曰：「丞相早宜區處。」孔明曰：「吾自有法。」禕辭別孔明，自回成都。\n\n孔明正與諸將商議征進，忽報有魏將來投降。孔明喚入問之，答曰：「某乃魏國偏將軍鄭文也。近與秦朗同領人馬，聽司馬懿調用，不料懿徇私偏向，加秦朗為前將軍，而視文如草芥：因此不平，特來投降丞相。願賜收錄。」言未已，人報秦朗引兵在寨外，單搦鄭文交戰。孔明曰：「此人武藝比汝若何？」鄭文曰：「某當立斬之。」孔明曰：「汝若先殺秦朗，吾方不疑。」鄭文欣然上馬出營，與秦朗交戰。孔明親自出營視之。只見秦朗挺槍大罵曰：「反賊盜我戰馬來此，可早早還我！」言訖，直取鄭文。文拍馬舞刀相迎，只一合，斬秦朗於馬下。魏兵各自逃走。鄭文提首級入營。\n\n孔明回到帳中坐定，喚鄭文至，勃然大怒，叱左右推出斬之。鄭文曰：「小將無罪！」孔明曰：「吾向識秦朗﹔汝今斬者，並非秦朗。安敢欺我！」文拜告曰：「此實秦朗之弟秦明也。」孔明笑曰：「司馬懿令汝來詐降，於中取事，卻如何瞞得我過！若不實說，必然斬汝！」鄭文只得訴告其實是詐降，泣求免死。孔明曰：「汝既求生，可修書一封，教司馬懿自來劫營，吾便饒汝性命。若捉住司馬懿，便是汝之功，還當重用。」鄭文只得寫了一書，呈與孔明。孔明令將鄭文監下。樊建問曰：「丞相何以知此人詐降？」孔明曰：「司馬懿不輕用人。若加秦朗為前將軍，必武藝高強；今與鄭文交馬只一合便為文所殺，必不是秦朗也。以故知其詐。」眾皆拜服。\n\n孔明選一舌辨軍士，附耳分付如此如此。軍士領命，持書逕來魏寨，求見司馬懿。懿喚入拆書看畢，問曰：「汝何人也？」答曰：「某乃中原人，流落蜀中。鄭文與某同鄉。今孔明因鄭文有功，用為先鋒。鄭文特託某來獻書，約於明日晚間，舉火為號，望乞都督親提大軍前來劫寨，鄭文在內為應。」司馬懿反覆詰問，又將來書仔細檢看，果然是實；即賜軍士酒食，分付曰：「本日二更為期，我自來劫寨。大事若成，必重用汝。」軍士拜別，回到本寨告知孔明。孔明仗劍步罡，禱祝已畢，喚王平、張嶷分付如此如此；又喚馬忠、馬岱分付如此如此；又喚魏延分付如此如此。孔明自引數十人，坐於高山之上，指揮眾軍。\n\n卻說司馬懿見了鄭文之書，便欲引二子提大兵來劫蜀寨。長子司馬師諫曰：「父親何故據片紙而親入重地？倘有疏虞，如之奈何？不如令別將先去，父親為後應，可也。」懿從之，遂令秦朗引一萬兵，去劫蜀寨，懿自引兵接應。是夜初更，風清月朗；將及二更時分，忽然陰雲四合，黑氣漫空，對面不見。懿大喜曰：「天使我成功也！」於是人盡銜枚，馬皆勒口，長驅大進。秦朗當先，引一萬兵直殺入蜀寨中，並不見一人。朗知中計，忙叫退兵。四下火把齊明，喊聲震地；左有王平、張嶷，右有馬岱、馬忠，兩路兵殺來。秦朗死戰，不能得出。背後司馬懿見蜀寨火光沖天，喊聲不絕，又不知魏兵勝負，只顧催兵接應，望火光中殺來。忽然一聲喊起，鼓角喧天，火砲震地；左有魏延，右有姜維，殺出。魏兵大敗，十傷八九，四散逃奔。此時秦朗所引一萬兵，都被蜀兵圍住，箭如飛蝗。秦朗死於亂軍之中。司馬懿引敗兵奔入本寨。\n\n三更以後，天復清朗。孔明在山頭上鳴金收軍。原來二更時陰雲四合，乃孔明用遁甲之法﹔後收兵已了，天復清朗，乃孔明驅六丁六甲掃蕩浮雲也。當下孔明得勝回寨，命將鄭文斬了，再議取渭南之策。每日令兵搦戰，魏軍只不出迎。孔明自乘小車，來祁山前渭水東西踏看地理。忽到一谷口，見其形如葫蘆之狀，內中可容千餘人﹔兩山又合一谷，可容四五百人﹔背後兩山環抱，只可通一人一騎。孔明看了，心中大喜，問鄉導官曰：「此谷何名？」答曰：「此名上方谷，又名葫蘆谷。」孔明回到帳中，喚裨將杜叡、胡忠二人，附耳授以密計。令喚集隨軍匠作一千餘人，入葫蘆谷中，製造「木牛流馬」應用﹔又令馬岱領五百兵守住谷口。孔明囑馬岱曰：「匠作人等，不許放出﹔外人不許放入。吾還不時自來點視。捉司馬懿之計，只在此舉。切不可走漏消息。」馬岱受命而去。杜叡等二人在谷中監督匠作，依法製造。孔明每日自來指示。\n\n忽一日，長史楊儀入告曰：「即今糧米皆在劍閣，人夫牛馬，搬運不便，如之奈何？」孔明笑曰：「吾已運謀多時也。前者所積木料，並西川收買下的大木，教人製造『木牛流馬』，搬運糧米，甚是便利。牛馬皆不水食，可以轉運，晝夜不絕。」眾皆驚曰：「自古及今，未聞有『木牛流馬』之事。不知丞相有何妙法，造此奇物？」孔明曰：「吾已令人依法製造，尚未完備。吾今先將造木牛流馬之法，尺寸方圓，長短闊狹，開寫明白，汝等視之。」眾大喜。孔明即手書一紙，付眾觀看。眾將環遶而視。其造木牛之法云：\n\n方腹曲脛，一腹四足。頭入領中，舌著於腹。載多而行少。獨行者數十里，群行者三十里。曲者為牛頭，雙者為牛足。橫者為牛領，轉者為牛腳。覆者為牛背，方者為牛腹。垂者為牛舌，曲者為牛肋。刻者為牛齒，立者為牛角。細者為牛鞅，攝者為牛鞦䩜。牛御雙轅。人行六尺，牛行四步。人不大勞，牛不飲食。\n\n造流馬之法云：\n\n肋長三尺五寸，廣三寸，厚二寸五分；左右同前。前軸孔分墨去頭四寸，徑中二寸。前腳孔分墨去頭四寸五分，長一寸五分，廣一寸。杠孔去前腳孔分墨三寸七分，孔長二寸，廣一寸。後軸孔去前杠分墨一尺五寸，大小與前同。後腳孔分墨一寸二分去後軸孔三寸五分，大小與前同。後杠孔去後腳孔分墨二寸七分，後載剋去後杠孔分墨四寸五分。前杠長一尺八寸，廣二寸，厚一寸五分。後杠與等。板方囊二枚，厚八分，長二尺七寸，高一尺六寸五分，廣一尺六寸：每枚受米二斛三斗。從上杠孔去肋下七寸：前後同。上杠孔去下杠孔分墨一尺三寸，孔長一寸五分，廣七分：八孔同。前後四腳廣二寸，厚一寸五分。形制如象，軒長四寸，徑面四寸三分。孔徑中三腳杠，長二尺一寸，廣一寸五分，厚一寸四分。\n\n眾將看了一遍，皆拜伏曰：「丞相真神人也！」過了數日，木牛流馬皆造完備，宛然如活者一般﹔上山下嶺，皆盡其便。眾軍見之，無不欣喜。孔明令右將軍高翔，引一千兵駕著木牛流馬，自劍閣直抵祁山大寨，往來搬運糧草，供給蜀兵之用。後人有詩讚曰：\n劍閣險峻驅流馬，斜谷崎嶇駕木牛。\n後世若能行此法，轉輸安得使人愁？\n\n卻說司馬懿正憂悶間，忽哨馬報說：「蜀兵用木牛流馬轉運糧草。人不大勞，牛馬不食。」懿大驚曰：「吾所以堅守不出者，為彼糧草不能接濟，欲待其自斃耳。今用此法，必為久遠之計，不思退矣。如之奈何？」急喚張虎、樂綝二人分付曰：「汝二人各引五百軍，從斜谷小路抄出﹔待蜀兵驅過木牛流馬，任他過盡，一齊殺出﹔不可多搶，只搶三五匹便回。」二人依令，各引五百軍，扮作蜀兵，夜間偷過小路，伏在谷中，果見高翔引兵驅木牛流馬而來。將次過盡，兩邊一齊鼓譟殺出。蜀兵措手不及，棄下數匹，張虎、樂綝歡喜驅回本寨。司馬懿看了，果然進退如活的一般，乃大喜曰：「汝會用此法，難道我不會用！」便令巧匠百餘人，當面拆開，分付依其尺寸長短厚薄之法，一樣製造木牛流馬。不消半月，造成二千餘隻，與孔明所造者一般法則，亦能奔走；遂令鎮遠將軍岑威，引一千軍驅木牛流馬，去隴西搬運糧草，往來不絕。魏營軍將無不歡喜。\n\n卻說高翔回見孔明，說魏兵搶奪木牛流馬各五六匹去了。孔明笑曰：「吾正要他搶去。我只費了幾匹木牛流馬，卻不久便得軍中許多資助也。」諸將問曰：「丞相何以知之？」孔明曰：「司馬懿見了木牛流馬，必然倣我法度，一樣製造。那時我又有計策。」數日後，人報魏軍也會造木牛流馬，往隴西搬運糧草。孔明大喜曰：「不出吾之算也。」便喚王平分付曰：「汝引一千兵，扮作魏兵，星夜偷過北原，只說是巡糧軍，混入彼運糧軍中，將護糧之人，盡皆殺散；卻驅木牛流馬而回，逕奔過北原來。此處必有魏兵追趕，汝便將木牛流馬口內舌頭扭轉，牛馬就不能行動，汝等竟棄之而走。背後魏兵趕到，牽拽不動，扛抬不去。吾再有兵到，汝卻回身再將牛馬舌扭過來，長驅大行。魏兵必疑為怪也」\n\n王平受計引兵而去。孔明又喚張嶷分付曰：「汝引五百兵，都扮作六丁六甲神兵，鬼頭獸身，用五彩塗面，妝作種種怪異之狀﹔一手執繡旗，一手仗寶劍；身挂葫蘆，內藏煙火之物，伏於山傍。待木牛流馬到時，放起煙火，一齊擁出，驅牛馬而行。魏兵見之，必疑是神鬼，不敢來追趕。」張嶷受計引兵而去。孔明又喚姜維、魏延分付曰：「汝二人同引一萬兵，去北原寨口接應木牛流馬，以防交戰。」又喚廖化、張翼分付曰：「汝二人引五千兵，去斷司馬懿來路。」又喚馬忠、馬岱分付曰：「汝二人引二千兵去渭南搦戰。」六人各各遵令而去。\n\n且說魏將岑威引軍驅木牛流馬，裝載糧米，正行之間，忽報前面有兵巡糧。岑威令人哨探，果是魏兵，遂放心前進。兩軍合在一處。忽然喊聲大震，蜀兵就本隊裏殺起，大呼：「蜀中大將王平在此！」魏兵措手不及，被蜀兵殺死大半。岑威引敗兵抵敵，被王平一刀斬了，餘皆潰散。王平引兵盡驅木牛流馬而回。敗兵飛奔報入北原寨內。郭淮聞軍糧被劫，疾忙引軍來救。王平令兵扭轉木牛流馬舌頭，皆棄於道上，且戰且走。郭淮教且莫追，只驅回木牛流馬。眾軍一齊驅趕，卻那裡驅得動？郭淮心中疑惑。正無奈何，忽鼓角喧天，喊聲四起，兩路兵殺來，乃魏延、姜維也。王平復引兵殺回。三路夾攻，郭淮大敗而走。王平令軍士將牛馬舌頭，重復扭轉，驅趕而行。郭淮望見，方欲回兵再追，只見山後煙雲突起，一隊神兵擁出，一個個手執旗劍，怪異之狀，驅駕木牛流馬如風擁而去。郭淮大驚曰：「此必神助也！」眾軍見了，無不驚畏，不敢追趕。\n\n卻說司馬懿聞北原兵敗，急自引軍來救。方到半路，忽一聲砲響，兩路兵自險峻處殺出，喊聲震地。旗上大書「漢將張翼廖化」。司馬懿見了大驚。魏軍著慌，各自逃竄。正是：\n路逢神將糧遭劫，身遇奇兵命又危。\n未知司馬懿怎地抵敵，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 103\n\n第百零三回　上方谷司馬受困　五丈原諸葛禳星\n\n卻說司馬懿被張翼、廖化一陣殺敗，匹馬單槍，望密林間而走，張翼收住後軍，廖化當先追趕。看看趕上，懿著慌遶樹而轉。化一刀砍去，正砍在樹上；及拔出刀時，懿已走出林外。廖化隨後趕出，卻不知去向，但見樹林之東，落下金盔一個。廖化取盔捎在馬上，一直望東追趕。原來司馬懿把金盔棄於林東，卻反向西走去了。廖化追了一程，不見蹤跡，奔出谷口，遇見姜維，同回寨見孔明。張嶷早驅木牛流馬到寨。交割已畢，獲糧萬餘石。廖化獻上金盔，錄為頭功。魏延心中不悅，口出怨言，孔明只做不知。\n\n且說司馬懿逃回寨中，心甚惱悶。忽使命齎詔至，言東吳三路入寇，朝廷正議命將抵敵，令懿等堅守勿戰。懿受命已畢，深溝高壘，堅守不出。\n\n卻說曹叡聞孫權分兵三路而來，亦起兵三路迎之：命劉劭引兵救江夏，田豫引兵救襄陽，叡自與滿寵率大軍救合淝。滿寵先引一軍至巢湖口，望見東岸戰船無數，旌旗整肅。寵入軍中秦魏主曰：「吳人必輕我遠來，未曾隄備。今夜可乘虛劫其水寨，必得全勝。」魏主曰：「汝言正合朕意。」即令驍將張球領五千兵，各帶火具，從湖口攻之；滿寵引兵五千，從東岸攻之。是夜二更時分，張球、滿寵，各引軍悄悄望湖口進發﹔將近水寨，一齊吶喊殺入。吳兵慌亂，不戰而走﹔被魏軍四下舉火，燒毀戰船、糧草、器具不計其數。諸葛瑾率敗兵逃走沔口。魏兵大勝而回。\n\n次日，哨軍報知陸遜。遜集諸將議曰：「吾當作表申奏主上，請撤新城之圍，以兵斷魏軍歸路，吾率眾攻其前，彼首尾不敵，一鼓可破也。」眾服其言。陸遜即具表，遺一小校密地齎往新城。小校領命，齎看表文，行至渡口，不期被魏軍伏路的捉住，解赴軍中見魏主曹叡。叡搜出陸遜表文，覽畢，歎曰：「東吳陸遜，真妙算也許！」遂命將吳卒監下，命劉劭謹防孫權後兵。\n\n卻說諸葛瑾大敗一陣，又值暑天，人馬多生疾病；乃修書一封，令人轉達陸遜，議欲撤兵還國。遜看書畢，謂來人曰：「拜上將軍，吾自有主意。」使者回報諸葛瑾。瑾問：「陸將軍作何舉動？」使者曰：「但見陸將軍催督眾人於營外種荳菽，自與諸將在轅門射戲。」瑾大驚，親自往陸遜營中，與遜相見；問曰：「今曹叡親來，兵勢甚盛，都督何以禦之？」遜日：「吾前遣人奏表於主上，不料為敵人所獲。機謀既洩，彼必知備；與戰無益，不如且退。已差人奉表約主上緩緩退兵矣。」瑾日：「都督既有此意，即宜速退，何又遲延？」遜曰：「吾軍欲退，當徐徐而動。今若退兵，魏人必乘勢追趕，此取敗之道也。足下宜先督船隻詐爲拒敵之意，吾悉以人馬向襄陽而進，爲疑敵之計，然後徐徐退歸江東，魏兵自不敢近耳。」瑾依其計，遜辭歸本營，整頓船隻，預備起行。陸遜整肅部伍，張揚聲勢，望襄陽進發。\n\n早有細作報知魏主，說吳兵已動，須用隄防。魏將聞之，皆要出戰。魏主素知陸遜之才，諭眾將曰：「陸遜有謀，莫非用誘敵之計，不可輕動。」眾將乃止。數日後，哨卒來報說：「東吳三路兵馬皆退矣。」魏主未信，再令人探之，回報果然盡退。魏主嘆曰：「陸遜用兵，不亞孫吳，東南未可平也。」因敕諸將，各守險要，自引大軍屯合淝，以伺其變。\n\n卻說孔明在祁山，欲為久駐之計，乃令蜀兵與魏民相雜種田：軍一分，民二分，並不侵犯，魏民皆安心樂業。司馬師入告其父曰：「蜀兵劫去我許多糧米，今又令蜀兵與我民相雜，屯田於渭濱，以為久計：似此真為國家大患。父親何不與孔明約期大戰一場，以決雌雄？」懿曰：「吾奉旨堅守，不可輕動。」正議間，忽報魏延將著元帥前日所失金盔，前來罵戰。眾將忿怒，俱欲出戰。懿笑曰：「聖人云：『小不忍則亂大謀。』但堅守為上。」諸將依令不出。魏延辱罵良久方回。\n\n孔明見司馬懿不肯出戰，乃密令馬岱造成木柵，營中掘下深塹，多積乾柴引火之物；周圍山上，多用柴草，虛搭窩鋪，內外皆伏地雷。置備停當，孔明附耳囑之曰：「可將葫蘆谷後路塞斷，暗伏兵於谷中。若司馬懿追到，任他入谷，便將地雷乾柴一齊放起火來。」又令軍士晝舉七星號帶於谷口，夜設七盞明燈於山上，以為暗號。馬岱受計引兵而去。孔明又喚魏延分付曰：「汝可引五百兵去魏寨討戰，務要誘司馬懿出戰。不可取勝，只可詐敗。懿必追趕，汝卻望七星旗處而入；若是夜間，則望七盞燈處而走。只要引得司馬懿入葫蘆谷內，吾自有擒之之計。」魏延受計，引兵而去。孔明又喚高翔吩咐曰：「汝將木牛流馬或二三十為一群，或四五十為一群，各裝米糧，於山路往來行走。如魏兵搶去，便是汝之功。」高翔領計，驅駕木牛流馬去了。孔明將祁山兵一一調去，只推屯田；分付：「如別兵來戰，只許詐敗；若司馬懿自來，方併力只攻渭南，斷其歸路。」孔明分撥已畢，自引一軍近上方谷下營。\n\n且說夏侯惠、夏侯和二人入寨告司馬懿曰：「今蜀兵四散結營，各處屯田，以為久計；若不趁此時除之，縱令安居日久，深根固蒂，難以搖動。」懿曰：「此必又是孔明之計。」二人曰：「都督若如此疑慮，寇敵何時得滅？我兄弟二人，當奮力決一死戰，以報國恩。」懿曰：「既如此，汝二人可分頭出戰。」遂令夏侯惠、夏侯和，各引五千兵去訖。懿坐待回音。\n\n卻說夏侯惠、夏侯和二人分兵兩路，正行之間，忽見蜀兵驅木牛流馬而來。二人一齊殺將過去，蜀兵大敗奔走，木牛流馬盡被魏兵搶獲，解送司馬懿營中。次日又劫擄得人馬百餘，亦解赴大寨。懿將解到蜀兵，詰審虛實。蜀兵告曰：「孔明只料都督堅守不出，盡命我等四散屯田，以為久計；不想卻被擒獲。」懿即將蜀兵盡皆放回。夏侯和曰：「何不殺之？」懿曰：「量此小卒，殺之無益。放歸本寨，令說魏將寬厚仁慈，釋彼戰心；此呂蒙取荊州之計也。」遂傳令今後凡有擒到蜀兵，俱當善遣之，仍重賞有功將吏。諸將皆聽令而去。\n\n卻說孔明令高翔佯作運糧，驅駕木牛流馬，往來於上方谷內；夏侯惠等不時截殺；半月之間，連勝數陣。司馬懿見蜀兵屢敗，心中歡喜。一日，又擒到蜀兵數十人。懿喚至帳下問曰：「孔明今在何處？」眾告曰：「諸葛丞相不在祁山，在上方谷西十里下營安住。今每日運糧屯於上方谷。」懿備細問了，即將眾人放去；乃喚諸將分付曰：「孔明今不在祁山，在上方谷安營。汝等於明日，可一齊併力攻取祁山大寨。吾自引兵來接應。」眾將領命，各各準備出戰。司馬師曰：「父親何故反欲攻其後？」懿曰：「祁山乃蜀人之根本，若見我兵攻之，各營必盡來救，我卻取上方谷燒其糧草，使彼首尾不接，必大敗也。」司馬師拜服。懿即發兵起行，令張虎、樂綝各引五千兵，在後救應。\n\n且說孔明正在祁山望見魏兵或三五千一行，或一二千一行，隊伍紛紛，前後顧盼，料必來取祁山大寨，乃密傳今眾將：「若司馬懿自來，汝等便往劫魏寨，奪了渭南。」眾將各各聽令。\n\n卻說魏兵皆奔祁山寨來，蜀兵四下一齊吶喊奔走，虛作救應之勢。司馬懿見蜀兵都去救祁山寨，便引二子並中軍護衛人馬，殺奔上方谷來。魏延在谷口，只盼司馬懿到來；忽見一枝魏兵殺到，延縱馬向前視之，正是司馬懿。延大喝曰：「司馬懿休走！」舞刀相迎。懿挺槍接戰。不上三合，延撥回馬便走，懿隨後趕來。延只望七星旗處而走。\n\n懿見魏延只一人，軍馬又少，放心追之；令司馬師在左，司馬昭在右，懿自居中，一齊攻殺將來。魏延引五百兵皆退入谷中去。懿追到谷口，先令人入谷中哨探。回報谷內並無伏兵，山上皆是草房。懿曰：「此必是積糧之所也。」遂大驅士馬，盡入谷中。懿忽見草房上盡是乾柴，前面魏延已不見了。懿心疑，謂二子曰：「倘有兵截斷谷口，如之奈何？」言未已，只聽得喊聲大震，山上一齊丟下火把來，燒斷谷口。魏兵奔逃無路。山上火箭射下，地雷一齊突出，草房內乾柴都著，刮刮雜雜，火勢沖天。司馬懿驚得手足無措，乃下馬抱二子大哭曰：「我父子三人皆死於此處矣！」正哭之間，忽然狂風大作，黑氣漫空；一聲霹靂響處，驟雨傾盆。滿谷之火，盡皆澆滅；地雷不震，火器無功。司馬懿大喜曰：「不就此時殺出，更待何時！」即引兵奮力衝殺。張虎、樂綝亦各引兵殺來接應。馬岱軍少，不敢追趕。司馬懿父子與張虎、樂綝合兵一處，同歸渭南大寨。不想寨柵已被蜀兵奪了。郭淮、孫禮正在浮橋上與蜀兵接戰。司馬懿等引兵殺到，蜀兵退去。懿燒斷浮橋，據住北岸。\n\n且說魏兵在祁山攻打蜀寨，聽知司馬懿大敗，失了渭南營寨，軍心慌亂；急退時，四面蜀兵衝殺將來，魏兵大敗，十傷八九，死者無數，餘眾奔過渭北逃生。孔明在山上見魏延誘司馬懿入谷，一霎時火光大起，心中甚喜，以為司馬懿此番必死；不期天降大雨，火不能著，哨馬報說司馬懿父子俱逃去了。孔明嘆曰：「『謀事在人，成事在天』。不可強也！」後人有詩歎曰：\n谷口風狂烈燄飄，何期驟雨降青霄。\n武侯妙計如能就，安得山河屬晉朝？\n\n卻說司馬懿在渭北寨內傳令曰：「渭南寨柵，今已失了。諸將如再言出戰者斬。」眾將聽令，據守不出。郭淮入告曰：「近日孔明引兵巡哨，必將擇地安營。」懿曰：「孔明若出武功，依山而東，我等皆危矣；若出渭南，西止五丈原，方無事也。」令人探之，回報果屯五丈原。司馬懿以手加額曰：「大魏皇帝之洪福也！」遂令諸將堅守勿出，彼久必自變。\n\n且說孔明自引一軍屯於五丈原，累令人搦戰，魏兵只不出。孔明乃取巾幗並婦人縞素之服，盛於大盒之內，修書一封，遣人送至魏寨。諸將不敢隱蔽，引來使入見司馬懿。懿對眾啟盒視之，內有巾幗婦人之衣，並書一封。懿拆視其書。略曰：\n仲達既為大將，統領中原之眾，不思披堅執銳，以決雌雄，乃甘窟守土巢，謹避刀箭，與婦人又何異哉！今遣人送巾幗素衣至。如不出戰，可再拜而受之；倘恥心未泯，猶有男子胸襟，早與批迴，依期赴敵。\n\n司馬懿看畢，心中大怒；乃佯笑曰：「孔明視我為婦人耶？」即受之，令重待來使。懿問日：「孔明寢食及事之煩簡若何？」使者曰：「丞相夙興夜寐，罰二十以上皆親覽焉。所啖之食，日不過數升。」懿顧謂諸將曰：「孔明食少事煩，其能久乎！」使者辭去，回到五丈原，見了孔明，具說：「司馬懿受了巾幗女衣，看了書札，並不嗔怒，只問丞相寢食及事之煩簡，絕不提起軍旅之事。某如此應對，彼言『食少事煩，豈能長久？』」孔明歎曰：「彼深知我也！」主簿楊顒曰：「某見丞相常自校簿書，竊以為不必。夫為治有體，上下不可相侵。譬之治家之道，必使僕執耕，婢典爨，私業無曠，所求皆足，其家主從容自在，高枕飲食而已，若皆身親其事，將形疲神困，終無一成。豈其智之不如婢僕哉？失為家主之道也。是故古人稱坐而論道，謂之三公；作而行之，謂之士大夫。昔丙吉憂牛喘，而不問橫道死人；陳平不知錢穀之數，曰：『自有主者。』今丞相親理細事，汗流終日，豈不勞乎？司馬懿之言，真至言也。」孔明泣曰：「吾非不知，但受先帝託孤之重，惟恐他人不似我盡心也！」眾皆垂淚。自此孔明自覺神思不寧，諸將因此未敢進兵。\n\n卻說魏將皆知孔明以巾幗女衣辱司馬懿，懿受之不戰。眾將盡忿，入帳告曰：「我等皆大國名將，安忍受蜀人如此之辱？即請出戰，以決雌雄。」懿曰：「吾非不敢出戰，而甘心受辱也；奈天子明詔，令堅守無動。今若輕出，有違君命矣。」眾將俱忿怒不平。懿曰：「汝等既要出戰，待我奏准天子，同力赴敵，何如？」眾將允諾。懿乃寫表遣使，直至合淝軍前，奏聞魏主曹叡。叡拆表覽之。表略曰：\n臣才薄任重，伏蒙明旨，今臣堅守不戰，以待蜀人之自敝；奈今諸葛亮遺臣以巾幗，待臣如婦人，恥辱至甚。臣謹先達聖聰：旦夕將效死一戰，以報朝廷之恩，以雪三軍之恥。臣不勝激切之至！\n\n叡覽訖，乃謂多官曰：「司馬懿堅守不出，今何故又上表求戰？」衛尉辛毗曰：「司馬懿本無戰心，必因諸葛亮恥辱，眾將忿怒之故，特上此表，欲更乞明旨，以遏諸將之心耳。」叡然其言，即令辛毗持節至渭北寨傳諭，令勿出戰。司馬懿接詔入帳，辛毗宣諭曰：「如再有敢言出戰者，即以違旨論。」眾將只得奉詔。懿暗謂辛毗曰：「公真知我心也。」於是令軍中傳說：魏主命辛毗持節，傳諭司馬懿勿得出戰。蜀將聞知此事，報與孔明。孔明笑曰：「此乃司馬懿安三軍之法也。」姜維曰：「丞相何以知之？」孔明曰：「彼本無戰心；所以請戰者，以示武於眾耳。豈不聞：『將在外，君命有所不受』？安有千里而請戰者乎？此乃司馬懿因將士忿怒，故借曹叡之意，以制眾人。今又播傳此言，欲懈我軍心也。」\n\n正論間，忽報費禕到，孔明請入問之。禕曰：「魏主曹叡聞東吳三路進兵，乃自引大軍至合淝，令滿寵、田豫、劉劭分兵三路迎敵。滿寵設計盡燒東吳糧草戰具，吳兵多病。陸遜上表於吳王，約會前後夾攻，不意齎表人中途被魏兵所獲；因此機關洩漏，吳兵無功而還。」孔明聽知此信，長嘆一聲，不覺昏倒於地；眾將急救，半晌方甦。孔明嘆曰：「吾心昏亂，舊病復發，恐不能生矣！」是夜孔明扶病出帳，仰觀天文，十分驚慌：入帳謂姜維曰：「吾命在旦夕矣！」維曰：「丞相何出此言？」孔明曰：「吾見三台星中，客星倍明，主星幽隱，相輔列曜，其光昏暗：天象如此，吾命可知！」維曰：「天象雖則如此，丞相何不用祈禳之法挽回之？」孔明曰：「吾素諳祈禳之法，但未知天意若何。汝可引甲士四十九人，各執皂旗，穿皂衣，環遶帳外；我自於帳中祈禳北斗。若七日內主燈不滅，吾壽可增一紀；如燈滅，吾必死矣。閒雜人等，休教放入。凡一應需用之物，只令二小童搬運。」姜維領命，自去準備。\n\n時值八月中秋，是夜銀河耿耿，玉露零零；旌旗不動，刁斗無聲。姜維在帳外引四十九人守護。孔明自於帳中設香花祭物。地上分布七盞大燈，外布四十九盞小燈，內安本命燈一盞。孔明拜祝曰：「亮生於亂世，甘老林泉；承昭烈皇帝三顧之恩，託孤之重，不敢不竭犬馬之勞，誓討國賊。不意將星欲墜，陽壽將終。謹書尺素，上告穹蒼。伏望天慈，俯垂鑒聽，曲延臣算，使得上報君恩，下救民命，克復舊物，永延漢祀。非敢妄祈，實由情切。」拜祝畢，就帳中俯伏待旦。次日，扶病理事，吐血不止；日則計議軍機，夜則布罡踏斗。\n\n卻說司馬懿在營中堅守，忽一夜仰觀天文，大喜，謂夏侯霸曰：「吾見將星失位，孔明必然有病，不久便死。你可引一千軍去五丈原哨探。若蜀人攘亂不出接戰，孔明必然患病矣。吾當乘勢擊之。」霸引兵而去。孔明在帳中祈禳已及六夜，見主燈明亮，心中甚喜。姜維入帳，正見孔明披髮仗劍，踏罡步斗，壓鎮將星。忽聽得寨外吶喊，方欲令人出問，魏延飛步入告曰：「魏兵至矣！」延腳步急，竟將主燈撲滅。孔明棄劍而嘆曰：「死生有命，不可得而禳也！」魏延惶恐，伏地請罪。姜維忿怒，拔劍欲殺魏延。正是：\n萬事不由人做主，一心難與命爭衡。\n未知魏延性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 104\n\n第百零四回　隕大星漢丞相歸天　見木像魏都督喪膽\n\n卻說姜維見魏延踏滅了燈，心中忿怒，拔劍欲殺之。孔明止之曰：「此吾命當絕，非文長之過也。」維乃收劍。孔明吐血數口，臥倒床上，謂魏延曰：「此是司馬懿料吾有病，故令人來試探虛實。汝可急出迎敵。」魏延領命，出帳上馬，引兵殺出寨來。夏侯霸見了魏延，慌忙引軍退走。延追趕二十餘里方回。孔明令魏延自回本寨把守。\n\n姜維入帳，直至孔明榻前問安。孔明曰：「吾本欲竭忠盡力，恢復中原，重興漢室；奈天意如此，吾旦夕將死。吾平生所學，已著書二十四篇，計十萬四千一百一十二字，內有八務、七戒、六恐、五懼之法。吾遍觀諸將，無人可授，獨汝可傳我書。切勿輕忽！」維哭拜而受。孔明又曰：「吾有『連弩』之法，不曾用得。其法矢長八寸，一弩可發十矢，皆畫成圖本。汝可依法造用。」維亦拜受。孔明又曰：「蜀中諸道，皆不必多憂；惟陰平之地，切須仔細。此地雖險峻，久必有失。」又喚馬岱入帳，附耳低言，授以密計；囑曰：「我死之後，汝可依計行之。」岱領計而出。少頃，楊儀入。孔明喚至榻前，授與一錦囊，密囑曰：「我死，魏延必反；待其反時，汝與臨陣，方開此囊。那時自有斬魏延之人也。」孔明一一調度已畢，便昏然而倒，至晚方甦，便連夜表奏後主。後主聞奏大驚，急命尚書李福，星夜至軍中問安，兼詢後事。李福領命，趲程赴五丈原，入見孔明，傳後主之命，問安畢。孔明流涕曰：「吾不幸中道喪亡，虛廢國家大事，得罪於天下。我死後，公等宜竭忠輔主。國家舊制，不可改易；吾所用之人，亦不可輕廢。吾兵法皆授與姜維，他自能繼吾之志，為國家出力。吾命已在旦夕，當即有遺表上奏天子也。」李福領了言語，匆匆辭去。\n\n孔明強支病體，令左右扶上小車，出寨遍觀各營；自覺秋風吹面，徹骨生寒，乃長嘆曰：「再不能臨陣討賊矣！悠悠蒼天，曷其有極！」嘆息良久，回到帳中，病轉沈重，乃喚楊儀分付曰：「馬岱、王平、廖化、張翼、張嶷等，皆忠義之士，久經戰陣，多負勤勞，堪可委用。我死之後，凡事俱依舊法而行。緩緩退兵，不可急驟。汝深通謀略，不必多囑。姜伯約智勇足備，可以斷後。」楊儀泣拜受命。孔明令取文房四寶，於榻上手書遺表，以達後主。表略曰：\n\n伏聞生死常有，難逃定數；死之將至，願盡愚忠：臣亮賦性愚拙，遭時艱難，分符擁節，專掌鈞衡，興師北伐，未獲成功；何期病入膏肓，命垂旦夕，不及終事陛下，飲恨無窮！伏願陛下：清心寡欲，約己愛民；達孝道于先皇，布仁恩于宇下；提拔幽隱，以進賢良；屏斥奸邪，以厚風俗。\n\n臣家成都，有桑八百株，薄田十五頃，子弟衣食，自有余饒。至於臣在外任，別無調度，隨身衣食，悉仰于官，不別治生，以長尺寸。臣死之日，不使內有余帛，外有贏財，以負陛下也。\n\n孔明寫畢，又囑楊儀曰：「吾死之後，不可發喪。可作一大龕，將吾尸坐於龕中；以米七粒，放吾口內；腳下用明燈一盞；軍中安靜如常，切勿舉哀：則將星不墜。吾陰魂更自起鎮之。司馬懿見將星不墜，必然驚疑。吾軍可令後寨先行，然後一營一營緩緩而退。若司馬懿來追，汝可布成陣勢，回旗返鼓。等他來到，卻將我先時所雕木像，安於車上，推出軍前，令大小將士，分列左右。懿見之必驚走矣。」楊儀一一領諾。是夜，孔明令人扶出，仰觀北斗，遙指一星曰：「此吾之將星也。」眾視之，見其色昏暗，搖搖欲墜。孔明以劍指之，口中念咒。咒畢急回帳時，不省人事。眾將正慌亂間，忽尚書李福又至；見孔明昏絕，口不能言，乃大哭曰：「我誤國家之大事也！」須臾，孔明復醒，開目遍視，見李福立於榻前。孔明曰：「吾已知公復來之意。」福謝曰：「福奉天子命，問丞相百年之後，誰可任大事者。適因匆遽，失於諮請，故復來耳。」孔明曰：「吾死之後，可任大事者：蔣公琰其宜也。」福曰：「公琰之後，誰可繼之？」孔明曰：「費文偉可繼之。」福又問：「文偉之後，誰當繼者？」孔明不答。眾將近前視之，已薨矣。時建興十二年秋八月二十三日也，壽五十四歲。後杜工部有詩歎曰：\n長星昨夜墜前營，訃報先生此日傾。\n虎帳不聞施號令，麟台惟顯著勛名。\n空餘門下三千客，辜負胸中十萬兵。\n好看綠陰清晝里，於今無復雅歌聲！\n\n白樂天亦有詩曰：\n先生晦跡臥山林，三顧那逢聖主尋。\n魚到南陽方得水，龍飛天漢便為霖。\n托孤既盡慇懃禮，報國還傾忠義心。\n前後出師遺表在，令人一覽淚沾襟。\n\n初，蜀長水校尉廖立，自謂才名宜為孔明之副，嘗以職位閒散，怏怏不平，怨謗無已。於是孔明廢之為庶人，徙之汶山。及聞孔明亡，乃垂泣曰：「吾終為左衽矣！」李嚴聞之，亦大哭病死。蓋嚴嘗望孔明復收己，得自補前過；度孔明死後，人不能用之故也。後元微之有詩讚孔明曰：\n撥亂扶危主，慇懃受托孤。\n英才過管樂，妙策勝孫吳。\n凜凜出師表，堂堂八陣圖。\n如公全盛德，應嘆古今無！\n\n是夜，天愁地慘，月色無光，孔明奄然歸天。姜維、楊儀遵孔明遺命，不敢舉哀，依法成殮，安置龕中，令心腹將卒三百人守護；隨傳密令，使魏延斷後，各處營寨一一退去。\n\n卻說司馬懿夜觀天文，見一大星，赤色，光芒有角，自東北方流於西南方，墜於蜀營內，三投再起，隱隱有聲。懿驚喜曰：「孔明死矣！」即傳令起大兵追之。方出寨門，忽又疑慮曰：「孔明善會六丁六甲之法，今見我久不出戰，故以此術詐死，誘我出耳。今若追之，必中其計。」遂復勒馬回寨不出，只令夏侯霸暗引數十騎，往五丈原山僻哨探消息。\n\n卻說魏延在本寨中，夜作一夢，夢見頭上忽生二角，醒來甚是疑異。次日，行軍司馬趙直至，延請入問曰：「久知足下深明《易》理。吾夜夢頭生二角，不知主何凶吉？煩足下為我決之。」趙直想了半晌，答曰：「此大吉之兆：麒麟頭上有角，蒼龍頭上有角，乃變化飛騰之象也。」延大喜曰：「如應公言，當有重謝！」直辭去，行不數里，正遇尚書費禕。禕問何來。直曰：「適至魏文長營中，文長夢頭生角，令我決其吉凶。此本非吉兆，但恐直言見怪，因以麒麟蒼龍解之。」禕曰：「足下何以知非吉兆？」直曰：「角之字形，乃『刀』下『用』也。今頭上用刀，其凶甚矣！」禕曰：「君且勿泄漏。」直別去。費禕至魏延寨中，屏退左右，告曰：「昨夜三更，丞相已辭世矣。臨終再三囑付，令將軍斷後以當司馬懿，緩緩而退，不可發喪。今兵符在此，便可起兵。」延曰：「何人代理丞相之大事？」禕曰：「丞相一應大事，盡託與楊儀；用兵密法，皆授與姜伯約。此兵符乃楊儀之令也。」延曰：「丞相雖亡，吾今尚在。楊儀不過一長史，安能當此大任？他只宜扶柩入川安葬。我自率大兵攻司馬懿，務要成功。豈可因丞相一人而廢國家大事耶？」禕曰：「丞相遺令，教且暫退，不可有違。」延怒曰：「丞相當時若依我計，取長安久矣！吾今官任前將軍，征西大將軍南鄭侯，安肯與長史斷後！」禕曰：「將軍之言雖是，然不可輕動，令敵人恥笑。待吾往見楊儀，以利害說之，令彼將兵權讓與將軍，何如？」延依其言。\n\n禕辭延出寨，急到大寨見楊儀，具述魏延之語。儀曰：「丞相臨終，曾密囑我曰：『魏延必有異志。』今我以兵符往，實欲探其心耳。今果應丞相之言。吾自令伯約斷後可也。」於是楊儀領兵扶柩先行，令姜維斷後；依孔明遺令，徐徐而退。魏延在寨中，不見費禕來回覆，心中疑惑，乃令馬岱引十數騎往探消息。回報曰：「後軍乃姜維總督，前軍大半退入谷中去了。」延大怒曰：「豎儒安敢欺我！我必殺之！」因顧謂岱曰：「公肯相助否？」岱曰：「某亦素恨楊儀，今願助將軍攻之。」延大喜，即拔寨引本部兵望南而行。\n\n卻說夏侯霸引軍至五丈原看時，不見一人，急回報司馬懿曰：「蜀兵已盡退矣。」懿跌足曰：「孔明真死矣！可速追之！」夏侯霸曰：「都督不可輕追。當令偏將先往。」懿曰：「此番須吾自行。」遂引兵同二子一齊殺奔五丈原來；吶喊搖旗，殺入蜀寨時，果無一人。懿顧二子曰：「汝急催兵趕來，吾先引軍前進。」於是司馬師、司馬昭在後催軍；懿自引軍當先，追到山腳下，望見蜀兵不遠，乃奮力追趕。忽然山後一聲砲響，喊聲大震，只見蜀兵俱回旗返鼓，樹影中飄出中軍大旗，上書一行大字曰：「漢丞相武鄉侯諸葛亮」。懿大驚失色。定睛看時，只見中軍數十員上將，擁出一輛四輪車來；車上端坐孔明：綸巾羽扇，鶴氅皂絛。懿大驚曰：「孔明尚在！吾輕入重地，墮其計矣！」急勒回馬便走。背後姜維大叫：「賊將休走！你中了我丞相之計也！」魏兵魂飛魄散，棄甲丟盔，拋戈撇戟，各逃性命，自相踐踏，死者無數。司馬懿奔走了五十餘里，背後兩員魏將趕上，扯住馬嚼環叫曰：「都督勿驚。」懿用手摸頭曰：「我有頭否？」二將曰：「都督休怕，蜀兵去遠了。」懿喘息半晌，神色方定；睜目視之，乃夏侯霸、夏侯惠也；乃徐徐按轡，與二將尋小路奔歸本寨，使眾將引兵四散哨探。\n\n過了兩日，鄉民奔告曰：「蜀兵退入谷中時，哀聲震地，軍中揚起白旗：孔明果然死了，止留姜維引一千兵斷後。──前日車上之孔明，乃木人也。」懿嘆曰：「吾能料其生，不能料其死也！」因此蜀中人諺曰：「死諸葛能走生仲達。」後人有詩歎曰：\n長星半夜落天樞，奔走還疑亮未殂。\n關外至今人冷笑，頭顱猶問有和無！\n\n司馬懿知孔明死信已確，乃復引兵追趕。行到赤岸坡，見蜀兵已去遠，乃引還，顧謂眾將曰：「孔明已死，我等皆高枕無憂矣！」遂班師回。一路上見孔明安營下寨之處，前後左右，整整有法，懿歎曰：「此天下奇才也！」於是引兵回長安，分調眾將，各守隘口。懿自回洛陽面君去了。\n\n卻說楊儀、姜維排成陣勢，緩緩退入棧閣道口，然後更衣發喪，揚幡舉哀。蜀軍皆撞跌而哭，至有哭死者。蜀兵前隊正回到棧閣道口，忽見前面火光沖天，喊聲震地，一彪軍攔路。眾將大驚，急報楊儀。正是：\n已見魏營諸將去，不知蜀地甚兵來。\n未知來者是何處軍馬，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 105\n\n第百零五回　武侯預伏錦囊計　魏主拆取承露盤\n\n卻說楊儀聞報前路有兵攔截，忙令人哨探，回報說魏延燒絕棧道，引兵攔路。儀大驚曰：「丞相在日，料此人久後必反，誰想今日果然如此。今斷吾歸路，當復如何？」費禕曰：「此人必先捏奏天子，誣吾等造反，故燒絕棧道，阻遏歸路。吾等亦當表奏聞天子，陳魏延反情，然後圖之。姜維曰：「此間有一小徑，名槎山；雖崎嶇險峻，可以抄出棧道之後。一面寫表奏聞天子，一面將人馬望槎山小路進發。」\n\n且說後主在成都，寢食不安，動止不寧；後作一夢，夢見成都錦屏山崩倒；遂驚覺，坐而待旦，聚集文武，入朝圓夢。譙周曰：「臣昨夜仰觀天文，見一星，赤色，光芒有角，自東北落於西南，主丞相有大凶之事。今陛下夢山崩，正應此兆。」後主愈加驚怖。忽報李福到，後主急召入問之。福頓首泣奏丞相已亡；將丞相臨終言語，細述一遍。後主聞言大哭曰：「天喪我也！」哭倒於龍床之上。侍臣扶入後宮。吳太后聞之，亦放聲大哭不已。多官無不哀慟，百姓人人涕泣。後主連日傷感，不能設朝。忽報魏延表奏楊儀造反，群臣大駭，入宮啟奏後主。時吳太后亦在宮中。後主聞奏大驚，命近臣讀魏延表。其略曰：\n\n征西大將軍南鄭侯臣魏延，誠惶誠恐，頓首上言：楊儀自總兵權，率眾造反，劫丞相靈柩，欲引敵人入境。臣先燒絕棧道，以兵守禦。謹此奏聞。\n\n讀畢，後主曰：「魏延乃勇將，足可拒楊儀等眾，何故燒絕棧道？」吳太后曰：「嘗聞先帝有言，孔明識魏延腦後有反骨，每欲斬之；因憐其勇，故姑留用。今彼奏楊儀等造反，未可輕信。楊儀乃文人，丞相委以長史之任，必其人可用。今日若聽此一面之詞，楊儀等必投魏矣。此事當深慮遠議，不可造次。」眾官正商議間，忽報長史楊儀，有緊急表到。近臣拆表讀曰：\n\n長史綏軍將軍臣楊儀，誠惶誠恐，頓首謹表：丞相臨終，將大事委於臣，照依舊制，不敢變更，使魏延斷後，姜維次之。今魏延不遵丞相遺語，自提本部人馬，先入漢中，放火燒斷棧道，劫丞相靈車，謀為不軌。變起倉卒，謹飛章奏聞。\n\n太后聽畢，問：「卿等所見若何？」蔣琬奏曰：「以臣愚見，楊儀為人雖稟性過急，不能容物，至於籌度糧草，參贊軍機，與丞相辦事多時，今丞相臨終，委以大事，決非背反之人。魏延平日恃功務高，人皆下之。儀獨不假借，延心懷恨。今見儀總兵，心中不服，故燒棧道，斷其歸路，又誣奏而圖陷害。臣願將全家良賤，保楊儀不反，實不敢保魏延。」董允亦奏曰：「魏延自恃功高，常有不平之心，口出怨言。向所以不即反者，懼丞相耳。今丞相新亡，乘機為亂，勢所必然。若楊儀才幹敏達，為丞相所任用，必不背反。」後主曰：「若魏延果反，當用何策禦之？」蔣琬曰：「丞相素疑此人，必有遺計授與楊儀。若儀無恃，安能退入谷口乎？延必中計矣。陛下寬心。」不多時，魏延又表至，告稱楊儀反了。正覽表之間，楊儀又表到，奏稱魏延背反。二人接連具表，各陳是非。忽報費禕到。後主召入，禕細奏魏延反情。後主曰：「若如此，且令董允假節釋勸，用好言撫慰。」允奉詔而去。\n\n卻說魏延燒斷棧道，屯兵南谷，把住隘口，自以為得計；不想楊儀、姜維星夜引兵抄到南谷之後。儀恐漢中有失，令先鋒何平引三千兵先行。儀同姜維等引兵扶柩望漢中而來。\n\n且說何平引兵逕到南谷之後，擂鼓吶喊。哨馬飛報魏延，說楊儀令先鋒何平引兵自槎山小路抄來搦戰。延大怒，急披挂上馬，提刀引兵來迎。兩陣對圓，何平出馬大罵曰：「反賊魏延安在？」延亦罵曰：「汝助楊儀造反，何敢罵我！」平叱曰：「丞相新亡，骨肉未寒，汝焉敢造反！」乃揚鞭指川兵曰：「汝等軍士，皆是西川之人，川中多有父母妻子，兄弟親朋。丞相在日，不曾薄待汝等，今不可助反賊，宜各回家鄉，聽候賞賜。」眾軍聞言，大喊一聲，散去大半。延大怒，揮刀縱馬，直取何平。平挺槍來應迎。戰不數合，平詐敗而走，延隨後趕來。眾軍弓弩齊發，延撥馬而回。見眾軍紛紛潰敗，延轉怒，拍馬趕上，殺了數人，卻只止遏不住；只有馬岱所領三百人不動。延謂岱曰：「公真心助我，事成之後，決不相負。」遂與馬岱追殺何平。平引兵飛走而去。魏延收聚殘軍，與馬岱商議曰：「我等投魏，若何？」岱曰：「將軍之言，不智甚也。大丈夫何不自圖霸業，乃輕屈膝於人耶？吾觀將軍智勇足備，兩川之士，誰敢抵敵？吾誓同將軍先取漢中，隨後進攻兩川。」\n\n延大喜，遂同馬岱引兵直取南鄭。姜維在南鄭城上，見魏延、馬岱耀武揚威，風擁而來。維急令拽起弔橋。延、岱二人大叫：「早降！」姜維令人請楊儀商議曰：「魏延勇猛，更兼馬岱相助，雖然軍少，何計退之？」儀曰：「丞相臨終，遺一錦囊，囑曰：『若魏延造反，臨城對敵之時，方可開拆，便有斬魏延之計。』今當取出一看。」遂出錦囊拆封看時，題曰：「待與魏延對敵，馬上方許拆開。」維大喜曰：「既丞相有戒約，長史可收執。吾先引兵出城，列為陣勢，公可便來。」姜維披挂上馬，綽槍在手；引三千軍，開了城門，一齊衝出，鼓聲大震，排成陣勢。維挺槍立馬於門旗之下，高聲大罵曰：「反賊魏延！丞相不曾虧汝，今日如何背反？」延橫刀勒馬而言曰：「伯約，不干你事。只教楊儀來！」儀在門旗影裏，拆開錦囊視之，如此如此。儀大喜，輕騎而出，立馬陣前，手指魏延而笑曰：「丞相在日，知汝久後必反，教我隄備，今果應其言。汝敢在馬上連叫三聲『誰敢殺我』，便是真大丈夫；吾就獻漢中城池與汝。」延大笑曰：「楊儀匹夫聽著！若孔明在日，吾尚懼他三分；他今已亡，天下誰敢敵我？休道連叫三聲，便叫三萬聲，亦有何難？」遂提刀按轡，於馬上大叫曰：「誰敢殺我？」一聲未畢，腦後一人厲聲而應曰：「吾敢殺汝！」手起刀落，斬魏延於馬下。眾皆駭然。斬魏延者，乃馬岱也。原來孔明臨終之時，授馬岱以密計，只待魏延喊叫時，便出其不意斬之；當日楊儀讀罷錦囊計策，已知伏下馬岱在彼，故依計而行，果然殺了魏延。後人有詩曰：\n諸葛先機識魏延，已知日後反西川。\n錦囊遺計人難料，卻見成功在馬前。\n\n卻說董允未及到南鄭，馬岱已殺了魏延，與姜維合兵一處。楊儀具表星夜奏聞後主。後主降旨曰：「既已明正其罪，仍念前功，賜棺槨葬之。」楊儀等扶孔明靈柩到成都，後主引文武官僚，盡皆挂孝，出城二十里迎接。後主放聲大哭。上至公卿大夫，下及山林百姓，男女老幼，無不痛哭，哀聲震地。後主命扶柩入城，停於丞相府中。其子諸葛瞻守孝居喪。\n\n後主還朝，楊儀自縳請罪。後主令近臣去其縳曰：「若非卿能依丞相遺教，靈柩何日得歸，魏延如何得滅。大事保全，皆卿之力也。」遂加楊儀為中軍師。馬岱有討逆之功，即以魏延之爵爵之。儀呈上孔明遺表。後主覽畢，大哭，降旨卜地安葬。費禕奏曰：「丞相臨終，命葬於定軍山，不用牆垣磚石，亦不用一切祭物。」後主從之。擇本年十月吉日，後主自送靈柩至定軍山安葬。後主降詔致祭，諡號忠武侯；令建廟於沔陽，四時享祭。後杜工部有詩曰：\n丞相祠堂何處尋，錦官城外柏森森。\n映階碧草自春色，隔葉黃鸝空好音。\n三顧頻煩天下計，兩朝開濟老臣心。\n出師未捷身先死，長使英雄淚滿襟！\n\n又杜工部詩曰：\n諸葛大名垂宇宙，宗臣遺像肅清高。\n三分割據紆籌策，萬古雲霄一羽毛。\n伯仲之間見伊呂，指揮若定失蕭曹。\n運移漢祚終難復，志決身殲軍務勞。\n\n卻說後主回到成都，忽近臣奏曰：「邊庭報來，東吳令全綜引兵數萬，屯於巴丘界口，未知何意。」後主驚曰：「丞相新亡，東吳負盟侵界，如之奈何？」蔣琬奏曰：「臣敢保王平、張嶷引兵數萬屯於永安，以防不測。陛下再命一人去東吳報喪，以探其動靜。」後主曰：「須得一舌辯之士為使。」一人應聲而出曰：「微臣願往。」眾視之，乃南陽安眾人，姓宗，名預，字德豔，官任參軍右中郎將。後主大喜，即命宗預往東吳報喪，兼探虛實。\n\n宗預領命，逕到金陵，入見吳主孫權。禮畢，只見左右人皆著素衣。權作色而言曰：「吳、蜀已為一家，卿主何故而增白帝之守也？」預曰：「臣以為東益巴丘之戍，西增白帝之守，皆事勢宜然，俱不足以相問也。」權笑曰：「卿不亞於鄧芝。」乃謂宗預曰：「朕聞諸葛丞相歸天，每日流涕，令官僚盡皆挂孝。朕恐魏人乘喪取蜀，故增巴丘守兵萬人，以為救援，別無他意也。」預頓首拜謝。權曰：「朕既許以同盟，安有背義之理？」預曰：「天子因丞相新亡，特命臣來報喪。」權遂取金鈚箭一技折之，設誓曰：「朕若負前盟，子孫絕滅！」又命使齎香帛奠儀，入川致祭。\n\n宗預拜辭吳主，同吳使還成都，入見後主，奏曰：「吳主因丞相新亡，亦自流涕，令群臣皆挂孝。其益兵巴丘者，恐魏人乘虛而入，別無異心。今折箭為誓，並不背盟。」後主大喜，重賞宗預，厚待吳使去訖。遂依孔明遺言，加蔣琬為丞相、大將軍，錄尚書事；加費禕為尚書令，同理丞相事；加吳懿為車騎將軍，假節督漢中；姜維為輔漢將軍、平襄侯，總督諸處人馬，同吳懿出屯漢中，以防魏兵；其余將校，各依舊職。\n\n楊儀自以為年宦先於蔣琬，而位出琬下；且自恃功高，未有重賞，口出怨言，謂費禕曰：「昔日丞相初亡，吾若將全師投魏，寧當寂寞如此耶！」費禕乃將此言具表密奏後主。後主大怒，命將楊儀下獄勘問，欲斬之。蔣琬奏曰：「儀雖有罪，但日前隨丞相多立功勞，未可斬也，當廢為庶人。」後主從之，遂貶楊儀赴漢中嘉郡為民。儀羞慚自刎而死。\n\n蜀漢建興十三年，魏主曹叡青龍三年，吳主孫權嘉禾四年，三國各不興兵。單說魏主封司馬懿為太尉，總督軍馬，安鎮諸邊。懿拜謝回洛陽去訖。魏主在許昌，大興土木，建蓋官殿；又於洛陽造朝陽殿、太極殿、築總章觀：俱高十丈；又立崇華殿、青霄閣、鳳凰樓、九龍池，命博士馬鈞監造，極其華麗：雕梁畫棟，碧瓦金磚，光輝耀日。選天下巧匠三萬餘人，民夫三十餘萬，不分晝夜而造。民力疲困，怨聲不絕。叡又降旨起土木於芳林園，使公卿皆負土樹木於其中。司徒董尋上表切諫曰：\n伏自建安以來，野戰死亡，或門殫戶盡，雖有存者，遺孤老弱；若今宮室狹小，欲廣大之，猶宜隨時，不妨農務，況作無益之物乎？陛下既尊群臣，顯以冠冕，被以文繡，載以華輿，所以異於小人也；今又使負木擔土，沾體塗足，毀國之光，以崇無益，甚無謂也。孔子云：「君使臣以禮，臣事君以忠。」無忠無禮，國何以立？臣知言出必死；而自比於牛之一毛，生既無益，死亦何損。秉筆流涕，心與世辭。臣有八子，臣死之後，累陛下矣。不勝戰慄待命之至！\n\n叡覽表怒曰：「董尋不怕死耶！」左右奏請斬之。叡曰：「此人素有忠義，今且廢為庶人。再有妄言者必斬！」時有太子舍人張茂，字彥材，亦上表切諫，叡命斬之。」即日召馬鈞問曰：「朕建高臺峻閣，欲與神仙往來，以求長生不老之方。」鈞奏曰：「漢朝二十四帝，惟武帝享國最久，壽算極高，蓋因服天上日精月華之氣也。嘗於長安宮中，建柏梁臺；臺上立一銅人，手捧一盤，名曰『承露盤』，接三更北斗所降沆瀣之水，其名曰『天漿』，又曰『甘露。』取此水用美玉為屑，調和服之，可以反老還童。」叡大喜曰：「汝今可引人夫星夜至長安，拆取銅人，移置芳林園中。」\n\n鈞領命，引一萬人至長安，命周圍搭起木架，上柏梁臺去。不移時間，五千人連繩引索，旋環而上。那柏梁臺高二十丈，銅柱圓十圍。馬鈞教先拆銅人。多人併力拆下銅人來，只見銅人眼中潸然淚下。眾皆大驚。忽然臺邊一陣狂風起處，飛砂走石，急若驟雨；一聲響喨，就如天崩地裂，臺傾柱倒，壓死千餘人。鈞取銅人及金盤回洛陽，入見魏主，獻上銅人、承露盤。魏主問曰：「銅柱安在？」鈞奏曰：「柱重百萬斤，不能運至。」叡令將銅柱打碎，運來洛陽，鑄成兩個銅人，號為「翁仲」，列於司馬門外；又鑄銅龍鳳兩個：龍高四丈，鳳高三丈餘，立在殿前。又於上林苑中，種奇花異木，蓄養珍禽怪獸。少傅楊阜上表諫曰：\n\n臣聞堯尚茅茨，而萬國安居；禹卑宮室，而天下樂業。及至殷周，或堂崇三尺，度以九筵耳。古之聖帝明王，未有以宮室之高麗，凋敝百姓之財力者也。桀作璇室象廄，紂為傾宮鹿臺，致喪社稷。楚靈以築章華而身受其禍。秦始皇作阿房宮而殃及其子，天下背叛，二世而滅。夫不度萬民之力，以從耳目之欲，未有不亡者也。陛下當以堯、舜、禹、湯、文、武為法，以桀、紂、楚、秦為誡；而乃自暇自逸，惟宮室是飾，必有危亡之禍矣。君作元首，臣為股肱，存亡一體，得失同之。臣雖駑怯，敢忘諍臣之義？言不切至，不足以感陛下，謹叩棺沐浴，伏候重誅。\n\n表上，叡不省，只催督馬鈞建造高臺，安置銅人、承露盤。又降旨廣選天下美女，入芳林園中。眾官紛紛上表諫諍，叡俱不聽。\n\n卻說曹叡之-{后}-毛氏，乃河內人也；先年叡為平原王時，最相恩愛；及即帝位，立為-{后}-；後叡因寵郭夫人，毛-{后}-失寵。郭夫人美而慧，叡甚嬖之，每日取樂，月餘不出宮闥。是歲春三月，芳林園中百花爭放，叡同郭夫人到園中賞玩飲酒。郭夫人曰：「何不請皇后同樂？」叡曰：「若彼在，朕涓滴不能下咽也。」遂傳諭宮娥，不許令毛-{后}-知道。毛-{后}-見叡月餘不入正宮，是日引十餘宮人，來翠花樓上消遺，只聽得樂聲嘹亮，乃問曰：「何處奏樂？」一宮官啟曰：「乃聖上與郭夫人於御花園中賞花飲酒。」毛-{后}-聞之，心中煩惱，回宮安歇。次日，毛-{后}-乘小車出宮遊玩，正迎見叡於曲廊之間，乃笑日：「陛下昨遊北園，其樂不淺也！」叡大怒，即令擒昨日侍奉諸人到，叱曰：「昨遊北園，朕禁左右不許使毛-{后}-知道，何得又宣露！」喝令宮官將諸侍奉人盡斬之。毛-{后}-大驚，回車至宮，叡即降詔賜毛皇后死，立郭夫人為皇后。朝臣莫敢諫者。忽一日，幽州刺史毌丘儉上表，報稱遼東公孫淵造反，自號為燕王，改元紹漢元年，建宮殿，立宮職，興兵入寇，搖動北方。叡大驚，即聚文武官僚，商議起兵退淵之策。正是：\n纔將土木勞中國，又見干戈起方外。\n未知何以禦之，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 106\n\n第百零六回 公孫淵兵敗死襄平  司馬懿詐病賺曹爽\n\n卻說公孫淵乃遼東公孫度之孫，公孫康之子也。建安十二年，曹操追袁尚，未到遼東，康斬尚首級獻操，操封康為襄平侯；後康死，有二子，長曰晃，次曰淵，皆幼；康弟公孫恭繼職。曹丕時封恭為車騎將軍、襄平侯。太和二年，淵長大，文武兼備，性剛好鬥，奪其叔公孫恭之位，曹叡封淵為揚烈將軍、遼東太守。後孫權遣張彌、許宴齎金寶珍玉赴遼東，封淵為燕王。淵懼中原，乃斬張、許二人，送首與曹叡。叡封淵為大司馬、樂浪公。淵心不足，與眾商議，自號為燕王，改元紹漢元年。副將賈範諫曰：「中原待主公以上公之爵，不為卑賤；今若背反，實為不順。更兼司馬懿善能用兵，西蜀諸葛武侯且不能取勝，何況主公乎？」\n\n淵大怒，叱左右縳賈範，將斬之。參軍倫直諫曰：「賈範之言是也。聖人云：『國家將亡，必有妖孽。』今國中屢見怪異之事。近有犬戴巾幘，身披紅衣，上屋作人行。又城南鄉民造飯，飯甑之中，忽有一小兒蒸死於內。襄平北市中，地忽陷一穴，湧出一塊肉，周圍數尺，頭面眼耳口鼻都具，獨無手足，刀箭不能傷，不知何物。卜者占之曰：『有形不成，有口不聲；國家亡滅，故現其形。』有此三者，皆不祥之兆也。主公宜避凶就吉，不可輕舉妄動。」淵勃然大怒，叱武士綁倫直並賈範同斬於市，令大將軍卑衍為元帥，楊祚為先鋒，起遼兵十五萬，殺奔中原來。\n\n邊官報知魏主曹叡。叡大驚，乃召司馬懿入朝計議。懿奏曰：「臣部下馬步官軍四萬，足可破賊。」叡曰：「卿兵少路遠，恐難收復。」懿曰：「兵不在多，在能設奇用智耳。臣託陛下洪福，必擒公孫淵以獻陛下。」叡曰：「卿料公孫淵作何舉動？」懿曰：「淵若棄城預走，是上計也；守遼東拒大軍，是中計也；坐守襄平，是為下計，必被臣所擒矣。」叡曰：「此去往復幾時？」懿曰：「四千里之地，往百日，攻百日，休息六十日；大約一年足矣。」叡曰：「倘吳、蜀入寇，如之奈何？」懿曰：「臣已定下守禦之策，陛下勿憂。」叡大喜，即命司馬懿興師往討公孫淵。懿辭朝出城，令胡遵為先鋒，引前部兵先到遼東下寨。哨馬飛報公孫淵。淵令卑衍、楊祚分八萬兵屯於遼隧，圍塹二十餘里，環遶鹿角，甚是嚴密。胡遵令人報知司馬懿。懿笑曰：「賊不與我戰，欲老我兵耳。我料賊眾大半在此，其巢穴空虛，不若棄卻此處，逕奔襄平；賊必往救，卻於中途擊之，必獲全功。」於是勒兵從小路向襄平進發。\n\n卻說卑衍與楊祚商議曰：「若魏兵來攻，休與交戰。彼千里而來，糧草不繼，難以持久，糧盡必退；待他退時，然後出奇兵擊之，司馬懿可擒也。昔司馬懿與蜀兵相拒，堅守渭南，孔明竟卒於軍中。今日正與此理相同。」二人正商議間，忽報：「魏兵往南去了。」卑衍大驚曰：「彼知吾襄平軍少，去襲老營也。若襄平有失，我等守此處無益矣。」遂拔寨隨後而起。早有探馬飛報司馬懿。懿笑曰：「中吾計矣！」令夏侯霸、夏侯威，各引一軍伏於濟水之濱：「如遼兵到，兩下齊出。」二人受計而往。早望見卑衍、楊祚引兵前來。一聲砲響，兩邊鼓譟搖旗，左有夏侯霸，右有夏侯威，一齊殺出。卑、楊二人，無心戀戰，奪路而走；奔至首山，正逢公孫淵兵到，合兵一處，回馬再與魏兵交戰。卑衍出馬罵曰：「賊將休使詭計！汝敢出戰否？」夏侯霸縱馬揮刀來迎。戰不數合，被夏侯霸一刀斬卑衍於馬下，遼兵大亂。霸驅兵掩殺，公孫淵引敗兵奔入襄平城去，閉門堅守不出。魏兵四面圍合。\n\n時值秋雨連綿，一月不止，平地水深三尺，運糧船自遼河口直至襄平城下。魏兵皆在水中，行坐不安。左都督裴景入帳告曰：「雨水不住，營中泥濘，軍不可停，請移於前面山上。」懿怒曰：「捉公孫淵只在旦夕，安可移營？如有再言移營者斬！」裴景喏喏而退。少頃，右都督仇連又來告曰：「軍士苦水，乞太尉移營高處。」懿大怒曰：「吾軍令己發，汝何敢故違！」即命推出斬之，懸首於南門外。於是軍心震懾。\n\n懿令兩寨人馬暫退二十里，縱城內軍民出城樵採柴薪，牧放牛馬。司馬陳羣問曰：「前太尉攻上庸之時，兵分八路，八日趕至城下，遂生擒孟達而成大功；今帶甲四萬，數千里而來，不令攻打城池，卻使久居泥濘之中，又縱賊眾樵牧，某實不知太尉是何主意。」懿笑曰：「公不知兵法耶？昔孟達糧多兵少，我糧少兵多，故不可不速戰；出其不意，突然攻之，方可取勝。今遼兵多，我兵少，賊飢我飽，何必力攻？正當任彼自走，然後乘機擊之。我今放開一條路，不絕彼之樵牧，是容彼自走也。」陳羣拜服。\n\n於是司馬懿遣人赴洛陽催糧。魏主曹叡設朝。群臣皆奏曰：「近日秋雨連綿，一月不止，人馬疲勞，可召回司馬懿，權且罷兵。」叡曰：「司馬太尉善能用兵，臨危制變，多有良謀，捉公孫淵計日而待：卿等何必憂也？」遂不聽群臣之諫，使人運糧解至司馬懿軍前。懿在寨中，又過數日，雨止天晴。是夜懿出帳外，仰觀天文，忽見一星，其大如斗，流光數丈，自首山東北，墜於襄平東南。各營將士，無不驚駭。懿見之大喜，乃謂眾將曰：「五日之後，星落處必斬公孫淵矣。來日可併力攻城。」\n\n眾將得令，次日侵晨，引兵四面圍合，築土山，掘地道，立砲架，裝雲梯，日夜攻打不息，箭如急雨，射入城去。公孫淵在城中糧盡，皆宰牛馬為食。人人怨恨，各無守心，欲斬淵首，獻城歸降。淵聞之，甚是驚憂，慌令相國王建，御史大夫柳甫，往魏寨請降。二人自城上繫下，來告司馬懿曰：「請太尉退二十里，我君臣自來投降。」懿大怒曰：「公孫淵何不自來？殊為無理！」叱武士推出斬之，將首級付與從人。\n\n從人回報，公孫淵大驚，又遣侍中衛演來到魏營。司馬懿升帳，聚眾將立於兩邊。演膝行而進，跪於帳下，告曰：「願太尉息雷霆之怒。剋日先送世子公孫修為質當。然後君臣自縛來降。」懿曰：「軍事大要有五：能戰當戰，不能戰當守，不能守當走，不能走當降，不能降當死耳。何必送子為質當？」叱衛演回報公孫淵。演抱頭鼠竄而去，歸告公孫淵。淵大驚，乃與子公孫修密議停當，選下一千人馬，當夜二更時分，開了南門，往東南而走。淵見無人，心中暗喜。行不到十里，忽聽得山上一聲砲響，鼓角齊鳴，一枝兵攔住，中央乃司馬懿也；左有司馬師，右有司馬昭，二人大叫曰：「反賊休走！」淵大驚，急撥馬尋路奔逃。早有胡遵兵到；左有夏侯霸、夏侯威，右有張虎、樂綝：四面圍得鐵桶相似。公孫淵父子，只得下馬納降。懿在馬上顧諸將曰：「吾前夜丙寅日，見大星落於此處，今夜壬申日應矣。」眾將稱賀曰：「太尉真神機也！」懿傳令斬之。公孫淵父子對面受戮。司馬懿遂勒兵來取襄平。未及到城下時，胡遵早引兵入城中。人民焚香拜迎。魏兵盡皆入城。懿坐於衙上，將公孫淵宗族，並同謀官僚人等，俱殺之，計首級七十餘顆。出榜安民。人告懿曰：「賈範、倫直苦諫淵不可反叛，俱被淵所殺。」懿遂封其墓而榮其子孫；就將庫內財物，賞勞三軍，班師回洛陽。\n\n卻說魏主在宮中，夜至三更，忽然一陣陰風，吹滅燈光。只見毛皇后引數十個宮人哭至座前索命，叡因此得病。病漸沈重，命侍中光祿大夫劉放、孫資，掌樞密院一切事務；又召文帝子燕王曹宇為大將軍，佐太子曹芳攝政。宇為人恭儉溫和，不肯當此大任，堅辭不受。叡召劉放、孫資問曰：「宗族之內，何人可任？」二人久得曹真之惠，乃保奏曰：「惟曹子丹之子曹爽可也。」叡從之。二人又奏曰：「欲用曹爽，當遣燕王歸國。」叡然其言。二人遂請叡降詔，齎出諭燕王曰：「有天子手詔，命燕王歸國，限即日就行；若無詔不許入朝。」燕王涕泣而去。遂封曹爽為大將軍，總攝朝政。\n\n叡病漸危，急令使持節詔司馬懿還朝。懿受命逕到許昌，入見魏主。叡曰：「朕惟恐不得見卿；今日得見，死無恨矣。」懿頓首奏曰：「臣在途中，聞陛下聖體不安，恨不肋生兩翼，飛至闕下。今日得見龍顏，臣之幸也。」叡宣太子曹芳，大將軍曹爽，侍中劉放、孫資等，皆至御榻之前。叡執司馬懿之手曰：「昔劉玄德在白帝城病危，以幼子劉禪託孤於諸葛孔明，孔明因此竭盡忠誠，至死方休，偏邦尚然如此，何況大國乎？朕幼子曹芳，年纔八歲，不堪掌理社稷。幸太尉及宗兄元勳舊臣，竭力相輔，無負朕心！」又喚芳曰：「仲達與朕一體，爾宜敬禮之。」遂命懿攜芳近前。芳抱懿頸不放。叡曰：「太尉勿忘幼子今日相戀之情！」言訖，潸然淚下。懿頓首流涕。魏主昏沈，口不能言，只以手指太子，須臾而卒；在位十三年，壽三十六歲。時魏景初三年春正月下旬也。\n\n當下司馬懿、曹爽，扶太子曹芳即皇帝位。芳字蘭卿，乃叡乞養之子，秘在宮中，人莫知其所由來，於是曹芳諡叡為明帝，葬於高平陵；尊郭皇后為皇太后；改元正始元年。司馬懿與曹爽輔政。爽事懿甚謹，一應大事，必先啟知。爽字昭伯，自幼出入宮中；明帝見爽謹慎，甚是愛敬。爽門下有客五百人，內有五人以浮華相尚：一是何晏，字平叔；一是鄧颺，字玄茂，乃鄧禹之後；一是李勝，字公昭；一是丁謐，字彥靜；一是畢軌，字昭先。又有大司農桓範字元則，頗有智謀，人多稱為「智囊」。此數人皆爽所信任。何晏告爽曰：「主公大權，不可委託他人，恐生後患。」爽曰：「司馬公與我同受先帝託孤之命，安忍背之？」晏曰：「昔日先公與仲達破蜀兵之時，累受此人之氣，因而致死﹔主公何不察也？」爽猛然省悟，遂與多官計議停當，入奏魏主曹芳曰：「司馬懿功高德重，可加為太傅。」芳從之，自是兵權皆歸於爽。\n\n爽命弟曹羲為中領軍，曹訓為武衛將軍，曹彥為散騎常侍，各引三千御林軍，任其出入禁宮；又用何晏、鄧颺、丁謐為尚書，畢軌為司隸校尉，李勝為河南尹：此五人日夜與曹爽議事。於是曹爽門下賓客日盛。司馬懿推病不出，二子亦皆退職閒居。爽每日與何晏等飲酒作樂。凡用衣服器皿，與朝廷無異；各處進貢玩好珍奇之物，先取上等者入己，然後進宮。佳人美女，充滿府院。黃門張當，諂事曹爽，私選先帝侍妾七八人，送入府中。爽又選善歌舞良家子女三四十人，為家樂；又建重樓畫閣，造金銀器皿，用巧匠數百人，晝夜工作。\n\n卻說何晏聞平原管輅明數術，請與論易。時鄧颺在座，問輅曰：「君自謂善易，而語不及易中詞義，何也？」輅曰：「夫善易者，不言易也。」晏笑而讚之曰：「可謂要言不煩。」因謂輅曰：「試為我卜一卦，可至三公否？」又問：「連夢青蠅數十，來集鼻上，此是何兆？」輅曰：「元、愷輔舜，周公佐周，皆以和惠謙恭，享有多福。今君侯位尊勢重，而懷德者鮮，畏威者眾，殆非小心求福之道。且鼻者，山也；山高而不危，所以長守貴也。今青蠅臭惡而集焉，位峻者顛，可不懼乎？願君侯裒多益寡，非禮勿履；然後三公可至，青蠅可驅也。」鄧颺怒曰：「此老生之常談耳！」輅曰：「老生者見不生，常談者見不談。」遂拂袖而去。二人大笑曰：「真狂士也！」輅到家，與舅言之。舅大驚曰：「何、鄧二人，權甚重，汝奈何犯之？」輅曰：「吾與死人語，何所畏耶？」舅問其故。輅曰：「鄧颺行步，筋不束骨，脈不制肉，起立傾倚，若無手足：此為『鬼躁』之相。何晏視候，魂不守宅，血不華色，精爽煙浮，容若槁木：此為『鬼幽』之相。二人早晚必有殺身之禍，何足畏也？」其舅不罵輅為狂子而去。\n\n卻說曹爽嘗與何晏、鄧颺等畋獵。其弟曹羲諫曰：「兄威權太甚，而好出外游獵，倘為人所算，悔之無及。」爽叱曰：「兵權在吾手中，何懼之有？」司農桓範亦諫，不聽。時魏主曹芳，改正始十年為嘉平元年。曹爽一向專權，不知仲達虛實。適魏主除李勝為荊州刺史，即令李勝往辭仲達，就探消息，勝逕到太傳府下，早有門吏報入。司馬懿謂二子曰：「此乃曹爽使來探吾病之虛實也。」乃去冠散髮，上床擁被而坐；又令二婢扶策，方請李勝入府。勝至床前拜曰：「一向不見太傅，誰想如此病重。今天子命某為荊州刺史，特來拜辭。」懿佯答曰：「并州近朔方，好為之備。」勝曰：「除荊州刺史：非并州也。」懿笑曰：「你方從并州來？」勝曰：「山東青州耳。」懿大笑曰：「你從青州來也。」勝曰：「太傅如何病得這等了？」左右曰：「太傅耳聾。」勝曰：「乞紙筆一用。」左右取紙筆與勝。勝寫畢，呈上。懿看之，笑曰：「吾病的耳聾了。此去保重。」言訖，以手指口。侍婢進湯，懿將口就之，湯流滿襟，乃作哽噎之聲曰：「吾今衰老病篤，死在旦夕矣。二子不肖，望君教之。若見大將軍，千萬看覷二子！」言訖，倒在床上，聲嘶氣喘。李勝拜辭仲達，回見曹爽，細言其事。爽大喜曰：「此老若死，吾無憂矣！」\n\n司馬懿見李勝去了，遂起身謂二子曰：「李勝此去，回報消息，曹爽必不忌我矣。只待他出城畋獵之時，方可圖之。」不一日，曹爽請魏主曹芳去謁高平陵，祭祀先帝。大小官僚，皆隨駕出城。爽引三弟，並心腹人何晏等，及御林軍護駕正行，司農桓範叩馬諫曰：「主公總典禁兵，不宜兄弟皆出。倘城中有變，如之奈何？」爽以鞭指而叱之曰：「誰敢為變！再勿亂言！」當日司馬懿見爽出城，心中大喜，即起舊日手下破敵之人，並家將數十，引二子上馬，逕來謀殺曹爽。正是：\n閉戶必然有起色，驅兵自此逞雄風。\n未知曹爽性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 107\n\n第百零七回 魏主歸政司馬氏  姜維兵敗牛頭山\n\n卻說司馬懿聞曹爽同弟曹羲、曹訓、曹彥並心腹何晏、鄧颺、丁謐、畢範、李勝等及御林軍，隨魏主曹芳，出城謁明帝墓，就去畋獵。懿大喜，即到省中，令司徒高柔，假以節鉞行大將軍事，先據曹爽營；又令太僕王觀行中領軍事，據曹羲營。懿引舊官入後宮奏郭太后，言爽背先帝託孤之恩，奸邪亂國，其罪當廢。郭太后大驚曰：「天子在外，如之奈何？」懿曰：「臣有奏天子之表，誅奸臣之計，太后勿憂。」太后懼怕，只得從之。懿急令太尉蔣濟、尚書令司馬孚，一同寫表，遣黃門齎出城外，逕至帝前申奏。懿自引大軍據武庫。早有人報知曹爽家。其妻劉氏急出廳前，喚守府官問曰：「今主公在外，仲達起兵何意？」守門將潘舉曰：「夫人勿驚，我去問來。」乃引弓弩手數十人，登門樓望之。正見司馬懿引兵過府前，舉令人亂箭射下，懿不得過。偏將孫謙在後止之曰：「太傅爲國家大事，休得放箭。」連止三次，舉方不射。司馬昭護父司馬懿而過，引兵出城屯於洛河，守住浮橋。\n\n且說曹爽手下司馬魯芝，見城中事變，來與參軍辛敞商議曰：「今仲達如此變亂，將如之何？」敞曰：「可引本部兵出城去見天子。」芝然其言。敞急入後堂。其姊辛憲英見之，問曰：「汝有何事，慌速如此？」敞告曰：「天子在外，太傅閉了城門，必將謀逆。」憲英曰：「司馬公未必謀逆，特欲殺曹將軍耳。」敞驚曰：「此事未知如何？」憲英曰：「曹將軍非司馬公之對手，必然敗矣。」敞曰：「那日司馬教我同去，未知可去否？」憲英曰：「職守，人之大義也。凡人在難，猶或卹之。執鞭而棄其事，不祥莫大焉。」敞從其言，乃與魯芝引數十騎，斬關奪門而出。\n\n人報知司馬懿。懿恐桓範亦走，急令人召之。範與其子商議。其子曰：「車駕在外，不如南出。」範從其言，乃上馬至平昌門，城門已閉，把門將乃桓範舊吏司蕃也。範袖中取出一竹版曰：「太后有詔，可即開門。」司蕃曰：「請詔驗之。」範叱曰：「汝是吾故吏，何敢如此！」蕃只得開門放出。範出到城外，喚司蕃曰：「太傅造反，汝可速隨我去。」蕃大驚，追之不及。人報知司馬懿。懿大驚曰：「智囊洩矣！如之奈何？」蔣濟曰：「駑馬戀棧豆，必不能用也。」懿乃召許允、陳泰曰：「汝去見曹爽，說太傅別無他事，只是削汝兄弟兵權而已。」許、陳二人去了。又召殿中校尉尹大目至；令蔣濟作書，與目持去見爽。懿分付曰：「汝與爽厚，可領此任。汝見爽說吾與蔣濟指洛水爲誓，只因兵權之事，別無他意。」尹大目依令而去。\n\n卻說曹爽正飛鷹走犬之際，忽報城內有變，太傅有表。爽大驚，幾乎落馬。黃門官捧表跪於天子之前。爽接表，拆封令近臣讀之。表略曰：\n\n征西大都督太傅臣司馬懿，誠惶誠恐，頓首謹表：臣昔從遼東還，先帝詔陛下與秦王及臣等，升御床，把臣臂，深以後事爲念。今大將軍曹爽，背棄顧命，敗亂國典；內則僭擬，外專威權；以黃門張當爲都監，專共交關；看察至尊，伺候神器；離間二宮，傷害骨肉；天下洶洶，人懷危懼：此非先帝詔陛下及囑臣之本意也。\n\n臣雖朽邁，敢忘往言？太尉臣濟、尚書臣孚等，皆以爽為有無君之心，兄弟不宜典兵宿衛，今奏永寧宮皇太后，令敕臣表奏施行。臣輒敕主者及黃門令，罷爽、羲、訓吏兵，以侯就第，不得逗遛，以稽車駕；敢有稽留，便以軍法從治，臣輒力疾將兵，屯於洛水浮橋，伺察非常。謹此上聞，伏干聖聽。\n\n魏主曹芳聽畢，乃喚曹爽曰：「太傅之言若此，卿如何裁處？」爽手足失措，回顧二弟曰：「為之奈何？」羲曰：「劣弟亦曾諫兄，兄執迷不聽，致有今日。司馬懿譎詐無比，孔明尚不能勝，況我兄弟乎？不如自縛見之，以免一死。」言未畢，參軍辛敞、司馬魯芝到。爽問之。二人告曰：「城中把得鐵桶相似，太傅引兵屯洛水浮橋，勢將不可復歸，宜早定大計。」正言間，司農桓範驟馬而至，謂爽曰：「太傅已變，將軍何不請天子幸許都，調外兵以討司馬懿耶？」爽曰：「吾等全家皆在城中，豈可投他處求援？」範曰：「匹夫臨難，尚欲望活！今主公身隨天子，號令天下，誰敢不應？豈可自投死地乎？」\n\n爽聞言不決，惟流涕而已。範又曰：「此去許都，不過半宿。城中糧草，足支數載。今主公別營軍馬，近在闕南，呼之即至。大司馬之印，某將在此。主公可急行，遲則休矣！」爽曰：「多官勿太催逼，待吾細細思之。」少頃，侍中許允、尚書令陳泰至。二人告曰：「太傅只為將軍權重，不過要削去兵權，別無他意。將軍可早歸城中。」爽默然不語。又只見殿中校尉尹大目至。目曰：「太傅指洛水為誓，並無他意。有蔣太尉書在此。將軍可削去兵權，早歸相府。」爽信為良言。桓範又告曰：「事急矣，休聽外言而就死地！」\n\n是夜曹爽意不能決，乃拔劍在手，嗟嘆尋思；自黃昏直流涕到曉，終是狐疑不定，桓範入帳催之曰：「主公思慮一晝夜，何尚不能決？」爽擲劍而嘆曰：「我不起兵，請願棄官，但為富家翁足矣！」範大哭，出帳曰：「曹子丹以智謀自矜，今兄弟三人，真豚犢耳！」痛哭不已。許允、陳泰令爽先納印綬與司馬懿。爽令將印送去。主簿楊綜扯住印綬而哭曰：「主公今日捨兵權自縛去降，不免東市受戮也。」爽曰：「太傅必不失信於我。」於是曹爽將印將綬與許、陳二人，先齎與司馬懿。眾軍見無將印，盡皆四散。爽手下只有數騎官僚。到浮橋時，懿傳令，教曹爽兄弟三人，且回私宅；餘皆發監，聽候敕旨。爽等入城時，並無一人侍從。桓範至浮橋邊，懿在馬上以鞭指之曰：「桓大夫何故如此？」範低頭不語，入城而去。\n\n於是司馬懿請駕拔營入洛陽。曹爽兄弟三人回家之後，懿用大鎖鎖門，令居民八百人圍守其宅。曹爽心中憂悶。羲謂爽曰：「今家中乏糧，兄可作書與太傅借糧。如肯以糧借我，必無相害之心。」爽乃作書令人持去。司馬懿覽書，遂遣人送糧一百斛，運至曹爽府內。爽大喜：「司馬公本無害我之心也！」遂不以為憂。\n\n原來司馬懿先將黃門張當捉下獄中問罪。當曰：「非我一人，更有何晏、鄧颺、李勝、畢範、丁謐等五人，同謀篡逆。」懿取了張當供詞，卻捉何晏等勘問明白，皆稱三月間欲反。懿用長枷釘了。城門守將司蕃，告稱桓範矯詔出城，口稱太傅謀反。懿曰：「誣人反情，抵罪反坐。」亦將桓範等皆下獄，然後押曹爽兄弟三人並一干人犯，皆斬於市曹，滅其三族；其家產財物，盡抄入庫。當時有曹爽從弟文叔之妻，乃夏侯令女也：早寡而無子，其父欲改嫁之，女截耳自誓。及爽被誅，其父復將嫁之，女又斷去其鼻。其家驚惶，謂之曰：「人生世間，如輕塵棲弱草，何至自苦如此？且夫家又被司馬氏誅戮已盡，守此欲誰爲哉？」女泣曰：「吾聞：『仁者不以盛衰改節，義者不以存亡易心。』曹氏盛時，尚欲保終；況今滅亡，何忍棄之？此禽獸之行，吾豈爲乎！」懿聞而賢之，聽使乞子自養，爲曹氏後。後人有詩曰：\n弱草微塵盡達觀，夏侯有女義如山。\n丈夫不及裙釵節，自顧鬚眉亦汗顏。\n\n卻說司馬懿斬了曹爽，太尉蔣濟曰：「尚有魯芝、辛敞斬關奪門而出，楊綜奪印不與，皆不可縱。」懿曰：「彼各為其主，乃義人也。」遂復各人舊職。辛敞嘆曰：「吾若不問於姊，失大義矣！」後人有詩讚辛憲英曰：\n為臣食祿當思報，事主臨危合盡忠。\n辛氏憲英曾勸弟，古今千載頌高風。\n\n司馬懿饒了辛敞等，仍出榜曉諭：但有曹爽門下一應人等，盡皆免死；有官者照舊復職；軍民各守家業。內外安堵。何、鄧二人死於非命，果應管輅之言。後人有詩讚管輅曰：\n傳得聖賢真妙訣，平原管輅相通神。\n鬼幽鬼躁分何鄧，未喪先知是死人。\n\n卻說魏主曹芳封司馬懿爲丞相，加九錫。懿固辭不肯受。芳不准，令父子三人同領國事。懿忽然想起：「曹爽全家雖誅，尚有夏侯霸守備雍州等處，係爽親族，倘驟然作亂，如何隄備？必當處置。」即下詔使往雍州，取征西將軍夏侯霸赴洛陽議事。夏侯霸聽知，大驚，便引本部三千兵造反。有鎮守雍州剌史郭淮，聽知夏侯霸反，即率本部兵來，與夏侯霸交戰。淮出馬大罵曰：「汝既是大魏皇族，天子又不曾虧汝，何故背反？」霸亦罵曰：「吾祖父於國家多建勳勞，今司馬懿何等人，滅吾曹氏宗族，又來取我，早晚必思篡位。吾仗義討賊，何反之有？」淮大怒，挺槍驟馬，直取夏侯霸。霸揮刀縱馬來迎。戰不十合，淮敗走，霸隨後趕來。忽聽得後軍吶喊，霸急回馬時，陳泰引兵殺來。郭淮復回。兩路夾攻，霸大敗而走，折兵大半；尋思無計，遂投漢中來降後主。\n\n有人報與姜維，維心不信，令人體訪得實，方教入城。霸拜見畢，哭告前事。維曰：「昔微子去周，成萬古之名。公能匡扶漢室，無愧古人也。」遂設宴相待。維就席問曰：「今司馬懿父子掌握重權，有窺我國之志否？」霸曰：「老賊方圖謀逆，未暇及外。但魏國新有二人，正在妙齡之際，若使領兵馬，實吳、蜀之大患也。」維問：「二人是誰？」霸告曰：「一人見爲秘書郎，乃潁川長社人；姓鍾，名會，字士季；太傅鍾繇之子；幼有膽智。繇嘗率二子見文帝。會時年七歲，其兄毓年八歲。毓見帝惶懼，汗流滿面。帝問毓曰：『卿何以汗？』毓對曰：『戰戰惶惶，汗出如漿。』帝問會曰：『卿何以不汗？』會對曰：『戰戰慄慄，汗不敢出。』帝獨奇之。及稍長，喜讀兵書，深明韜略。司馬懿與蔣濟皆稱其才。一人見爲掾吏，乃義陽人也；姓鄧，名艾，字士載。幼年失父，素有大志。但見高山大澤，輒窺度指畫，何處可以屯兵，何處可以積糧，何處可以埋伏。人皆笑之，獨司馬懿奇其才，遂令參贊軍機。艾爲人口吃，每奏事必稱『艾，艾』。懿戲謂曰：『卿稱艾艾，當有幾艾？』艾應聲曰：『鳳兮鳳兮，故是一鳳。』其資性敏捷，大抵如此。二人深可畏也。」維笑曰：「量此孺子，何足道哉！」\n\n於是姜維引夏侯霸至成都，入見後主。維奏曰：「司馬懿謀殺曹爽，又來賺夏侯霸，霸因此投降。目今司馬懿父子專權，曹芳懦弱，魏國將危。臣在漢中有年，兵精糧足；臣願領王師，即以霸為鄉導官，進取中原，重興漢室，以報陛下之恩，以終丞相之志。」尚書令費禕諫曰：「近者，蔣琬、董允，皆相繼而亡，內治無人。伯約只宜待時，不宜輕動。」維曰：「不然，人生如白駒過隙，似此遷延歲月，何日恢復中原乎？」禕又曰：「孫子云：『知彼知己，百戰百勝。』我等皆不如丞相遠甚，丞相尚不能恢復中原，何況我等？」維曰：「吾久居隴上，深知羌人之心；今若結羌人為援，雖未能克復中原，自隴而西，可斷而有也。」後主曰：「卿既欲伐魏，可盡忠竭力，勿墮銳氣，以負朕命。」於是姜維領敕辭朝，同夏侯霸逕到漢中，計議起兵。維曰：「可先遣使去羌人處通盟，然後出西平，近雍州。先築二城於麴山之下，令兵守之，以為犄角之勢。我等盡發糧草於川口，依丞相舊制，次第進兵。」是年秋八月，先差蜀將句安、李歆同引一萬五千兵，往麴山前連築二城。句安守東城，李歆守西城。\n\n早有細作報與雍州剌史郭淮。淮一面申報洛陽，一面遣副將陳泰引兵五萬來麴山與蜀兵交戰。句安、李歆各引一軍出迎；因兵少不能抵敵，退入城中。泰令兵四面圍住攻打，又以兵斷其漢中糧道。句安、李歆城中糧缺。郭淮自引兵亦到，看了地勢，忻然而喜；回到寨中，乃與陳泰計議曰：「此城山勢高阜，必然水少，須出城取水；若斷其上流，蜀兵皆渴死矣。」遂令軍士掘土堰斷上流。城中果然無水。李歆引兵出城取水，雍州兵圍困甚急。歆死戰不能出，只得退入城去。句安城中亦無水，乃會了李歆，引兵出城，併在一處；大戰良久，又敗入城去。軍士枯渴。安與歆曰：「姜都督之兵，至今未到，不知何故。」歆曰：「我當捨命，殺出求救。」遂引數十騎，開了城門，殺將出來。雍州兵四面圍合，歆奮死衝突，方纔得脫；只落得獨自一人，身帶重傷，餘皆沒於亂軍之中。是夜北風大起，陰雲布合，天降大雪；因此，城內蜀兵分糧化雪而食。\n\n卻說李歆殺出重圍，從西山小路行了兩日，正迎著姜維人馬。歆下馬伏地告曰：「麴山二城，皆被魏兵圍困，絕了水道。幸得天降大雪，因此化雪度日。甚是危急。」維曰：「吾非救遲：為聚羌兵未到，因此誤了。」遂令人送李歆入川養病。維問夏侯霸曰：「羌兵未到，魏兵圍困麴山甚急，將軍有何高見？」霸曰：「若等羌兵到麴山，二城皆陷矣。吾料雍州兵，必盡來麴山攻打。雍州城定然空虛，將軍可引兵徑往牛頭山，抄在雍州之後。郭淮、陳泰必回救雍州，則麴山之圍自解矣。」維大喜曰：「此計最善！」於是姜維引兵望牛頭山而去。\n\n卻說陳泰見李歆殺出城去了，乃謂郭淮曰：「李歆若告急於姜維，姜維料吾大兵皆在麴山，必抄牛頭山襲吾之後。將軍可引一軍去取洮水，斷絕蜀兵糧道；吾分兵一半，逕往牛頭山擊之；彼若知糧道已絕，必然自走矣。」郭淮從之，遂引一軍暗取洮水。陳泰引一軍逕往牛頭山來。\n\n卻說姜維兵至牛頭山，忽聽得前軍發喊，報說魏兵截住去路。維慌忙自到軍前視之。陳泰大喝曰：「汝欲襲吾雍州！吾已等候多時了！」維怒，挺槍縱馬，直取陳泰。泰揮刀而迎。戰不三合，泰敗走。維揮兵掩殺。雍州兵退回。占住山頭。維收兵就牛頭山下寨。維每日令兵搦戰，不分勝負。夏侯霸謂姜維曰：「此處不是久停之所。連日交戰，不分勝負，乃誘兵之計耳，必有異謀。不如暫退，再作良圖。」正言間，忽報郭淮引一軍取洮水，斷了糧道。維大驚，急令夏侯霸先退。維自斷後。陳泰分兵五路趕來。維獨拒五路總口，戰住魏兵。泰勒兵上山，矢石如雨。維急退到洮水之時，郭淮引兵殺來。維引兵往來衝突。魏兵阻其去路，密如鐵桶。維奮死殺出，折兵大半，飛奔上陽平關來。前面又一軍殺到；為首一員大將，縱馬橫刀而出。那人生得圓面大耳，方口厚脣，左目下生個黑瘤，瘤上生數十根黑毛，乃司馬懿長子驃騎將軍司馬師也。維大怒曰：「孺子焉敢阻吾歸路！」拍馬挺槍，直來刺師。師揮刀相迎。只三合，殺敗了司馬師，維脫身逕奔陽平關來。城上人開門放入姜維。司馬師也來搶關，兩邊伏弩齊發，一弩發十矢，乃武侯臨終時所遺「連弩」之法也。正是：\n難支此日三軍敗，獨賴當年十矢傳。\n未知司馬師性命如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 108\n\n第百零八回 丁奉雪中奮短兵  孫峻席間施密計\n\n卻說姜維正走，遇著司馬師引兵攔截。原來姜維取雍州之時，郭淮飛報入朝。魏主與司馬懿商議停當。懿遣長子司馬師引兵五萬，前來雍州助戰。師聽知郭淮敵退蜀兵，師料蜀兵勢弱，就來半路擊之；直趕到陽平關，卻被姜維用武侯所傳連弩法，於兩邊暗伏連弩百餘張，一弩發十矢，皆是藥箭。兩邊弩箭齊發，前軍連人帶馬射死不知其數。司馬師於亂軍之中，逃命而回。\n\n卻說麴山城中，蜀將句安見援兵不至，乃開門降魏。姜維折兵數萬，領敗兵回漢中屯紮。司馬師自還洛陽。至嘉平三年秋八月，司馬懿染病，漸漸沈重，乃喚二子至榻前囑曰：「吾事魏歷年，官授太傅，人臣之位極矣；人皆疑吾有異志，吾嘗懷恐懼。吾死之後，汝二人善理國政。慎之！慎之！」言訖而亡。長子司馬師，次子司馬昭，二人申奏魏主曹芳。芳厚加祭葬，優錫贈諡。封師為大將軍，總領尚書機密大事；昭為驃騎上將軍。\n\n卻說吳主孫權，先有太子孫登，乃徐夫人所生，於吳赤烏四年身亡，遂立次子孫和為太子，乃瑯琊王夫人所生。和因與全公主不睦，被公主所譖，權廢之。和憂恨而死。又立三子孫亮為太子，乃潘夫人所生。此時陸遜、諸葛瑾皆亡，一應大小事務，皆歸於諸葛恪。太和元年，秋八月初一日，忽起大風，江海湧濤，平地水深八尺。吳主先後所種松柏，盡皆拔起，直飛到建業城南門外，倒插在道上。權因此受驚成病。至年八月內，病勢沈重，乃召太傅諸葛恪、大司馬呂岱至榻前囑以後事。囑訖而薨。在位二十四年，壽七十一歲。乃蜀漢延熙十五年也。後人有詩曰：\n紫髯碧眼號英雄，能使臣僚肯盡忠。\n二十四年興大業，龍盤虎踞在江東。\n\n孫權既亡，諸葛恪立孫亮為帝，大赦天下，改元大興元年；諡權曰大皇帝，葬於蔣陵。早有細作探知其事，報入洛陽。司馬師聞孫權已死，遂議起兵伐吳。尚書傅嘏曰：「吳有長江之險，先帝屢次征伐，皆不遂意；不如各守邊疆，乃為上策。」師曰：「天道三十年一變，豈得常為鼎峙乎？吾欲伐吳。」昭曰：「今孫權新亡，孫亮幼懦，其隙正可乘也。」遂令征南大將軍王昶，引兵十萬攻南郡；征東將軍胡遵，引兵十萬攻東興；鎮南都督毌丘儉，引兵十萬攻武昌；三路進發。又遣弟司馬昭為大都督，總領三路軍馬。\n\n是年冬十月，司馬昭兵至東吳邊界，屯住人馬，喚王昶、胡遵、毌丘儉到帳中計議曰：「東吳最緊要處，惟東興郡也。今他築起大堤，左右又築兩城，以防巢湖後面攻擊，諸公須要仔細。」遂令王昶、毌丘儉各引一萬兵，列在左右，且勿進發；待取了東興郡，那時一齊進兵。昶、儉二人受令而去，昭又令胡遵為先鋒，總領三路兵前去，先搭浮橋，取東興大堤；若奪得左右二城，便是大功。遵領兵來搭浮橋。\n\n卻說吳太傅諸葛恪，聽知魏兵三路而來，聚眾商議。平北將軍丁奉曰：「東興乃東吳緊要處所，若有失，則南郡、武昌危矣。」恪曰：「此論正合吾意。公可就引三千水兵從江中去。吾隨後令呂據、唐咨、劉纂各引一萬步兵，分三路來接應。但聽連珠砲響，一齊進兵，吾自引大兵後至。」丁奉得令，即引三千水兵，分作三十隻船，望東興而來。\n\n卻說胡遵渡過浮橋，屯軍於堤上，差桓嘉、韓綜攻打二城。左城中乃吳將全懌把守，右城中乃吳將劉略守把。此二城高峻堅固，急切攻打不下。全、劉二人見魏兵勢大，不敢出戰，死守城池。胡遵在徐州下寨。時值嚴寒，天降大雪，胡遵與眾將設席高會，忽報水上有三十隻戰船來到。遵出寨視之，見船將次傍岸，每船上約有百人。遂還帳中，謂諸將曰：「不過三千人耳，何足懼哉！」只令部將哨探，仍前飲酒。丁奉將船一字兒拋在水上，乃謂部將曰：「大丈夫立功名，取富貴，正在今日！」遂令眾軍脫去衣甲，卸了頭盔，不用長槍大戟，止帶短刀。魏兵見之大笑，更不準備。\n\n忽然連珠砲響了三聲，丁奉扯刀當先，一躍上岸。眾軍皆拔短刀，隨奉上岸，砍入魏寨。魏兵措手不及，韓綜急拔帳前大戟迎之，早被丁奉搶入懷內，手起刀落，砍翻在地。桓嘉從左邊轉出，忙綽槍刺丁奉，被奉挾住槍桿。嘉棄槍而走，奉一刀飛去，正中左肩，嘉望後便倒。奉趕上，就以槍刺之。三千吳兵，在魏寨中左衝右突。胡遵急上馬奪路而走。魏兵齊奔上浮橋，浮橋已斷，大半落水而死；殺倒在雪地者，不知其數。車仗馬匹軍器，皆被吳兵所獲。司馬昭、王昶、毌丘儉聽知東興兵敗，亦勒兵而退。\n\n卻說諸葛恪引兵至東興，收兵賞勞已畢，乃聚諸將曰：「司馬昭兵敗北歸，正好乘勢進取中原。」遂一面遣人齎書入蜀，求姜維進兵攻其北，許以平分天下；一面起大兵二十萬，來伐中原。臨行時，忽見一道白氣，從地而起，遮斷三軍，對面不見。蔣延曰：「此氣乃白虹也，主喪兵之兆。太傅只可回朝，不可伐魏。」恪大怒曰：「汝安敢出不利之言，以慢吾軍心！」叱武士斬之。眾皆告免，恪乃貶蔣延為庶人。仍催兵前進。丁奉曰：「魏以新城為總隘口，若先取得此城，司馬昭破膽矣。」恪大喜，即趲兵直至新城。守城牙門將軍張特，見吳兵大至，閉門堅守，恪令兵四面圍定。早有流星馬報入洛陽。主簿虞松告司馬師曰：「今諸葛恪困新城，且未可與戰：吳兵遠來，人多糧少，糧盡自走矣。待其將走，然後擊之，必得全勝。但恐蜀兵犯境，不可不防。」師然其言，遂令司馬昭引一軍助郭淮防姜維；毌丘儉、胡遵拒住吳兵。\n\n卻說諸葛恪連月攻打新城不下，令眾將併力攻城，怠慢者立斬。於是諸將奮力攻打，城東北角將陷。張特在城中定下一計，乃令一舌辯士，齎捧冊籍，赴吳寨見諸葛恪，告曰：「魏國之法：若敵人困城，守城將堅守一百日，而無救兵至，然後出城降敵者，家族不坐罪；今將軍圍城已九十餘日，望乞再容數日，某主將盡率軍民出城投降，今先具冊籍呈上。」\n\n恪深信之，收了軍馬，遂不攻城。原來張特用緩兵之計，哄退吳兵，遂拆城中房屋，於破城處，修補完備，乃登城大罵曰：「吾城中尚有半年之糧，豈肯降吳狗耶！儘戰無妨！」恪大怒，催兵攻城。城下亂箭射下。恪額上正中一箭，翻身落馬，諸將救起還寨，金瘡舉發。眾軍皆無戰心；又因天氣亢炎，軍士多病。恪金瘡稍可，欲催兵攻城。營吏告曰：「人人皆病，安能戰乎？」恪大怒曰：「再說病者斬之！」眾軍聞知，逃者無數。忽報都督蔡林引本部軍投魏去了。恪大驚，自乘馬遍視各營，果見軍士面色黃腫，各帶病容，遂勒兵還吳。早有細作報知毌丘儉。儉盡起大兵，隨後掩殺。吳兵大敗而歸。恪甚羞慚，託病不朝。吳主孫亮，自幸其宅問安。文武官僚，皆來拜見。恪恐人議論，先搜求眾官將過失，輕則發遣邊方，重則斬首示眾。於是內外官僚，無不悚懼。又令心腹將張約、朱恩管御林軍，以為牙爪。\n\n卻說孫峻字子遠，乃孫堅弟孫靜曾孫，孫恭之子也。孫權在日，甚愛之，命掌御林軍馬。今聞諸葛恪令張約、朱恩二人掌御林軍，奪其權，心中大怒。太常卿滕胤，素與諸葛恪有隙，乃乘間說峻曰：「諸葛恪專權恣虐，殺害公卿，將有不臣之心。公係宗室，何不早圖之？」峻曰：「我有是心久矣。今當即奏天子，請旨誅之。」於是孫峻、滕胤入見吳主孫亮，密奏其事。亮曰：「朕見此人，亦甚恐怖；常欲除之，未得其便。今卿等果有忠義，可密圖之。」胤曰：「陛下可設席召恪，暗伏武士於壁衣中，擲盃為號，就席間殺之，以絕後患。」亮從之。\n\n卻說諸葛恪自兵敗回朝，託病居家，心神恍惚。一日偶出中堂，忽見一人麻衣掛孝而入。恪叱問之，其人大驚無措。恪今拏下拷問，其人告曰：「某因新喪父親，入城請僧追薦；初見是寺院而入，卻不想是太傅之府。卻怎生來到此處也！」恪怒，召守門軍士問之。軍士告曰：「某等數十人，皆荷戈把門，未嘗暫離，並不見一人入來。」恪大怒，盡數斬之。是夜恪睡臥不安，忽聽得正堂中聲響如霹靂。恪自出視之，見中梁折爲兩段。恪驚歸寢室，忽然一陣陰風起處，見所殺披麻人與守門軍士數十人，各提頭索命。恪驚倒在地，良久方甦。次早洗面，聞水甚血臭。恪叱侍婢，連換數十盆，皆臭無異。\n\n恪正驚疑間，忽報天子有使至，宣太傅赴宴。恪令安排車仗；方欲出府，有黃犬啣住衣服，嚶嚶作聲，如哭之狀。恪怒曰：「犬戲我也？」叱左右逐去之，遂乘車出府。行不數步，見車前一道白虹，自地而起，如白練沖天而去。恪甚驚怪。心腹將張約進車前密告曰：「今日宮中設宴，未知好歹，主公不可輕入。」恪聽罷，使令回車，行不到十餘步，孫峻、滕胤乘馬至車前曰：「太傅何故便回？」恪曰：「吾忽然腹痛，不可見天子。」胤曰：「朝廷為太傅軍回，不曾面敘，故特設宴相召，兼議大事。太傅雖感貴恙，還當勉強一行。」恪從其言，遂同孫峻、滕胤入宮。張約亦隨入。恪見吳主孫亮，施禮畢，就席而坐。亮命進酒，恪心疑，辭曰：「病軀不勝盃酌。」孫峻曰：「太傅府中常服藥酒，可取飲乎？」恪曰：「可也。」遂令從人回府取自製藥酒到，恪方纔放心飲之。\n\n酒至數巡，吳主孫亮託事先起。孫峻下殿，脫了長服，著短衣，內披環甲，手提利刃，上殿大呼曰：「天子有詔誅逆賊！」諸葛恪大驚，擲盃於地，欲拔劍迎之，頭已落地。張約見峻斬恪，揮刀來迎。峻急閃過刀尖，傷其左指。峻轉身一刀，砍中張約右臂。武士一齊擁出，砍倒張約，剁為肉泥。孫峻一面令武士收恪家眷，一面令人將張約並諸葛恪屍首，用蘆蓆包裹，以小車載出，棄於城南門外石子崗亂塚坑內。\n\n卻說諸葛恪之妻，正在房中，心神恍惚，動止不寧。忽一婢女入房，恪妻問曰：「汝遍身如何血臭？」其婢忽然反目切齒，飛身跳躍，頭撞屋梁，口中大叫：「吾乃諸葛恪也！被奸賊孫峻謀殺！」恪合家老幼，驚惶號哭。不一時，軍馬至，圍住府第，將恪全家老幼，俱縛至市曹斬首。時吳建興二年冬十月也。昔諸葛瑾在日，見恪聰明盡顯於外，嘆曰：「此子非保家之主也！」又魏光祿大夫張緝，曾對司馬師曰：「諸葛恪不久死矣！」師問其故，緝曰：「威震其主，何能久乎？」至此果中其言。\n\n卻說孫峻殺了諸葛恪，吳主孫亮封峻為丞相大將軍富春侯，總督中外諸軍事。自此權柄盡歸孫峻矣。\n\n且說姜維在成都，接得諸葛恪書，欲求相助伐魏，遂入朝，奏准後主，復起大兵，北伐中原。正是：\n一度興師未奏績，兩番討賊欲成功。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 109\n\n第百零九回 困司馬漢將奇謀  廢曹芳魏家果報\n\n蜀漢延熙十六年秋，將軍姜維起兵二十萬，令廖化、張翼為左右先鋒，夏侯霸為參謀，張嶷為運糧使，大兵出陽平關伐魏。維與夏侯霸商議曰：「向取雍州，不克而還；今若再出，必又有準備。公有何高見？」霸曰：「隴上諸郡，只有南安錢糧最廣；若先取之，足可為本。向者不克而還，蓋因羌兵不至。今可先遣人會羌人於隴右，然後進兵出石營，從董亭直取南安。」維大喜曰：「公言甚妙！」遂遣郤正為使，齎金珠蜀錦入羌，結好羌王。羌王迷當，得了禮物，便起兵五萬，令羌將俄何燒戈為大先鋒，引兵南安來。\n\n魏左將軍郭淮聞報，飛奏洛陽。司馬師問諸將曰：「誰敢去敵蜀兵？」輔國將軍徐質曰：「某願往。」師素知徐質英勇過人，心中大喜，即令徐質為先鋒，令司馬昭為大都督，領兵望隴西進發。軍至董亭，正遇姜維，兩軍列成陣勢。徐質使開山大斧，出馬挑戰。蜀陣中廖化出迎。戰不數合，化拖刀敗回，張翼縱馬挺槍而迎；戰不數合，又敗入陣。徐質驅兵掩殺，蜀兵大敗，退三十餘里。司馬昭亦收兵回，各自下寨。\n\n姜維與夏侯霸商議曰：「徐質勇甚，當以何策擒之？」霸曰：「來日詐敗，以埋伏之計勝之。」維曰：「司馬昭乃仲達之子，豈不知兵法？若見地勢掩映，必不肯追。吾見魏兵累次斷吾糧道，今卻用此計誘之，可斬徐質矣。」遂喚廖化吩咐如此如此，又換張翼吩咐如此如此；二人領兵去了。一面令軍士於路撒下鐵蒺藜，寨外多排鹿角，示以久計。\n\n徐質連日引兵搦戰，蜀兵不出。哨馬報司馬昭說：「蜀兵在鐵籠山後，用木牛流馬搬運糧草，以為久計，只待羌兵策應。」昭喚徐質：「昔日所以勝蜀者，因斷彼糧道也。今蜀兵在鐵籠山後運糧，汝今夜引兵五千，斷其糧道，蜀兵自退矣。」徐質領令，初更時分，引兵望鐵籠山來，果見蜀兵二百餘人，驅百餘頭木牛流馬，裝載糧草而行。魏兵一聲喊起，徐質當先攔住。蜀兵盡棄糧草而走。質分兵一半，押送糧草回寨；自引兵一半追來。追不到十里，前面車仗橫截去路。質令軍士下馬拆開車仗，只見兩邊忽然火起。質急勒馬回走，後面山僻窄狹處，亦有車仗截路，火光迸起。質等冒煙突火，縱馬而出。一聲砲響，兩路兵殺來：左有廖化，右有張翼，大殺一陣，魏兵大敗。徐質奮死隻身而走，人困馬乏。\n\n正奔走間，前面一枝兵殺到，乃姜維也。質大驚無措；被維一槍刺倒坐下馬，徐質跌下馬來，被眾軍亂刀砍死。質所分一半押糧兵，亦被夏侯霸所擒，盡降其眾。霸將魏兵衣甲馬匹，令蜀兵穿了，就令騎坐，打著魏軍旗號，從小路逕奔回魏寨來。魏軍見本部兵回，開門放入，蜀兵就寨中殺起。司馬昭大驚，慌忙上馬走時，前面廖化殺來。昭不能前進，急退時，姜維引兵從小路殺到。昭四下無路，只得勒兵上鐵籠山據守：原來此山只有一條路，四下皆險峻難上；其上惟有一泉，止彀百人之飲。此時昭手下有六千人，被姜維絕其路口，山上泉水不敷，人馬枯渴。昭仰天長嘆曰：「吾死於此地矣！」後人有詩曰：\n妙算姜維不等閑，魏師受困鐵籠間。\n龐涓始入馬陵道，項羽初圍九里山。\n\n主簿王韜改曰：「昔日耿恭受困，拜井而得其泉；將軍何不效之？」昭從其言，遂上山頂泉邊，再拜而祝曰：「昭奉詔來退蜀兵，若昭合死，令甘泉枯竭，昭自當刎頸，教部軍盡降；如壽祿未終，願蒼天早起甘泉，以活眾命！」祝畢，泉水湧出，取之不竭；因此人馬不死。\n\n卻說姜維在山下困住魏兵，謂眾將曰：「昔日丞相在上方谷，不曾捉住司馬懿，吾深為恨；今司馬昭必被吾擒矣。」\n\n卻說郭淮聽知司馬昭困於鐵籠山上，欲提兵來。陳泰曰：「姜維會合羌兵，欲先取南安。今羌兵已到，將軍若撤兵去救，羌兵必乘虛襲我後也。可先令人詐降羌人，於中取事。若退了此兵，方可救鐵籠之圍。」郭淮從之，遂令陳泰引五千兵，逕到羌王寨內，解甲而入，泣拜曰：「郭淮妄自尊大，常有殺泰之心，故來投降。郭淮軍中虛實，某俱知之。只今夜願引一軍前去劫寨。便可成功。如兵到魏寨，自有內應。」迷當大喜，遂令俄何燒戈同陳泰來劫魏寨。俄何燒戈教泰降兵在後，令泰引羌兵為前部。是夜二更，竟到魏寨，寨門大開。陳泰一騎馬先入。俄何燒戈驟馬挺槍入寨之時，只叫得一聲苦，連人帶馬，跌在陷坑裏。陳泰從後面殺來，郭淮從左邊殺來，羌兵大亂，自相踐踏，死者無數，生者盡降。俄何燒戈自刎而死。郭淮、陳泰引兵直殺到羌人寨中，迷當大王急出帳上馬時，被魏兵生擒活捉，來見郭淮。淮慌下馬，親去其縛，用好言撫慰曰：「朝廷素以公為忠義，今何故助蜀人也？」迷當慚愧伏罪。淮乃說迷當曰：「公今為前部，去解鐵籠山之圍，退了蜀兵，吾奏准天子自有厚賜。」\n\n迷當從之，遂引羌兵在前，魏兵在後，逕奔鐵籠山。時值三更，先令人報知姜維。維大喜，教請入相見。魏兵多半雜在羌人部內；行到蜀寨前，維令大兵皆在寨外屯紮，迷當引百餘人到中軍帳前。姜維、夏侯霸二人出迎。魏將不等迷當開言，就從背後殺將起來。維大驚，急上馬而走。羌、魏之兵，一齊殺入。蜀兵四紛五落，各自逃生。維手無器械，腰間止有一副弓箭，走得慌忙，箭皆落了，只有空壼。維望山中而走，背後郭淮引兵趕來；見維手無寸鐵，乃驟馬挺槍追之。看看至近，維虛拽弓弦，連響十餘次。淮連躲數番，不見箭到，知維無箭，乃挂住鋼槍，拈弓搭箭射之。維急閃過，順手接了，就扣在弓弦上；等淮追近，望面門上儘力射去，淮應弦落馬。維勒回馬來殺郭淮，魏軍驟至。維下手不及，只掣得淮槍而去。魏兵不敢追趕，急救淮歸寨，拔出箭頭，血流不止而死。司馬昭下山引兵追趕，半途而回。夏侯霸隨後逃至，與姜維一齊奔走。維折了許多人馬，一路收紮不住，自回漢中。雖然兵敗，卻射死郭淮，殺死徐質，挫動魏國之威，將功補罪。\n\n卻說司馬昭犒勞羌兵，發遣回國去訖，班師回洛陽，與兄司馬師專制朝權，群臣莫敢不服。魏主曹芳每見師入朝，戰慄不已。如針刺背。一曰，芳設朝，見師挂劍上殿，慌忙下榻迎之。師笑曰：「豈有君迎臣之禮也？請陛下穩便。」須臾，群臣奏事，司馬師俱自剖斷，並不啟奏魏主。少時師退，昂然下殿，乘車出內，前遮後擁，不下數千人馬，芳退入後殿，顧左右止有三人，乃太常夏侯玄，中書令李豐，光祿大夫張緝。緝乃張皇后之父，曹芳之皇丈也。芳叱退近侍，同三人至密室商議。芳執張緝之手而哭曰：「司馬師視朕如小兒，覷百官如草芥，社稷早晚必歸此人矣！」言訖大哭。李豐奏曰：「陛下勿憂。臣雖不才，願以陛下之明詔，聚四方之英傑，以剿此賊。」夏侯玄奏曰：「臣兄夏侯霸降蜀，因懼司馬兄弟謀害故耳。今若剿除此賊，臣兄必回也。臣乃國家舊戚，安敢坐視奸賊亂國？願同奉詔討之。」芳曰：「但恐不能耳。」三人哭奏曰：「臣等誓當同心討賊，以報陛下！」\n\n芳脫下龍鳳汗衫，咬破指尖，寫了血詔，授與張緝，乃囑曰：「朕祖武皇帝誅董承，蓋爲機事不密也。卿等須謹細，勿洩於外。」豐曰：「陛下何出此不利之言？臣等非董承之輩，司馬師安比武祖也？陛下勿疑。」三人辭出，至東華門左側，正見司馬師帶劍而來，從者數百人，皆持兵器。三人立於道傍。師問曰：「汝三人退朝何遲？」李豐曰：「聖上在內廷觀書，我三人侍讀故耳。」師曰：「所看何書？」豐曰：「乃夏、商、周三代之書也。」師曰：「上見此書，問何故事？」豐曰：「天子所問：伊尹扶商、周公攝政之事；我等皆奏曰：『今司馬大將軍，即伊尹、周公也。』」師冷笑曰：「汝等豈將吾比伊尹、周公！其心實指吾為王莽、董卓！」三人皆曰：「我等皆將軍門下之人，安敢如此？」師大怒曰：「汝等乃口諛之人！適間與天子在密室中所哭何事？」三人曰：「實無此狀。」師叱曰：「汝三人淚眼尚紅，如何抵賴！」夏侯玄知事已泄，乃厲聲大罵曰：「吾等所哭者，為汝威震其主，將謀篡逆耳！」師大怒，叱武士捉夏侯玄。玄揎拳裸袖，逕擊司馬師，卻被武士擒住。師令將各人搜檢，於張緝身畔搜出一龍鳳汗衫，上有血字。左右呈與司馬師。師視之，乃密詔也。詔曰：\n\n司馬師兄弟，共持大權，將圖篡逆。所行詔制，皆非朕意。各部官兵將士，可同仗忠義，討滅賊臣，匡扶社稷。功成之日，重加爵賞。\n\n司馬師看畢，勃然大怒曰：「原來汝等正欲謀害吾兄弟！情理難容！」遂令將三人腰斬於市，滅其三族。三人罵不絕口。比臨東市中，牙齒盡被打落，各人含糊數罵而死。師直入後宮。魏主曹芳正與張皇后商議此事。皇后曰：「內廷耳目頗多，倘事泄露，必累妾矣！」正言間，忽見師入，皇后大驚。師按劍謂芳曰：「臣父立陛下為君，功德不在周公之下；臣事陛下，亦與伊尹何別乎？今反以恩為讎，以功為過，欲與二三小臣，謀害臣兄弟，何也？」芳曰：「朕無此心。」師袖中取出汗衫，擲之於地曰：「此誰人所作耶？」芳魂飛天外，魄散九霄，戰慄而答曰：「此皆為他人所逼故也。朕豈敢興此心？」師曰：「妄誣大臣造反，當加何罪？」芳跪告曰：「朕合有罪，望大將軍恕之！」師曰：「陛下請起。國法未可廢也。」乃指張皇后曰：「此是張緝之女，理當除之！」芳大哭求免，師不從，叱左右將張后捉出，至東華門內，用白練絞死。後人有詩曰：\n當年伏后出宮門，跣足哀號別至尊。\n司馬今朝依此例，天教還報在兒孫。\n\n次日，司馬師大會群臣曰：「今主上荒淫無道，褻近娼優，聽信讒言，閉塞賢路：其罪甚於漢之昌邑，不能主天下。吾謹按伊尹、霍光之法，別立新君，以保社稷，以安天下，如何？」眾皆應曰：「大將軍行伊、霍之事，所謂應天順人，誰敢違命？」師遂同多官入永寧宮，奏聞太后。太后曰：「大將軍欲立何人為君？」師曰：「臣觀彭城王曹據，聰明仁孝，可以為天下之主。」太后曰：「彭城王乃老身之叔，今立為君，我何以當之？今有高貴鄉公曹髦，乃文皇帝之孫，此人溫恭克讓，可以立之。卿等大臣，從長計議。」一人奏曰：「太后之言是也。便可立之。」眾視之，乃司馬師宗叔司馬孚也。師遂遣使往元城召高貴鄉公，請太后升太極殿，召芳責之曰：「汝荒淫無度，褻近娼優，不可承天下；當納下璽綬，復齊王之爵，目下起程，非宣召不許入朝。」芳泣拜太后，納了國寶，乘王車大哭而去。只有數員忠義之臣，含淚而送。後人有詩曰：\n昔日曹瞞相漢時，欺他寡婦與孤兒。\n誰知四十餘年後，寡婦孤兒亦被欺！\n\n卻說高貴鄉公曹髦，字彥士，乃文帝之孫，東海定王霖之子也。當日司馬師以太后命宣至，文武官僚，備鑾駕於西掖門外拜迎。髦慌忙答禮。太尉王肅曰：「主上不當答禮。」髦曰：「吾亦人臣也，安得不答禮乎？」文武扶髦上輦入宮，髦辭曰：「太后詔命，不知為何，吾安敢乘輦而入？」遂步行至太極東堂。司馬師迎看，髦先下拜，師急扶起。問候已畢，引見太后。后曰：「吾見汝年幼時，有帝王之相；汝今可為天下之主：務須恭儉節用，布德施仁，勿辱先帝也。」髦再三謙辭。師令文武請髦出太極殿，是日立為新君，改嘉平六年為正元元年，大赦天下，假大將軍司馬師黃鉞，入朝不趨，奏事不名，帶劍上殿。文武百官，各有封賜。\n\n正元二年春正月，有細作飛報，說鎮東將軍毌丘儉、揚州刺史文欽，以廢主為名，起兵前來。司馬師大驚。正是：\n漢臣曾有勤王志，魏將還興討賊師。\n未知如何迎敵，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 110\n\n第一百一十回 文鴦單騎退雄兵  姜維背水破大敵\n\n卻說魏正元二年正月，揚州刺史鎮東將軍領淮南軍馬毌丘儉，字仲恭，河南聞喜人也；聞司馬師擅行廢立之事，心中憤怒。長子毌丘甸曰：「父親官居方面，司馬師專權廢主，國家有累卵之危，安可晏然自守？」儉曰：「吾兒之言是也。」遂請刺史文欽商議。欽乃曹爽門下客；當日聞儉相請，即來拜謁。儉邀入後堂，禮畢；說話間，儉流淚不止。欽問其故。儉曰：「司馬師專權廢主，天地反覆，安得不傷心乎？」欽曰：「都督鎮守方面，若肯仗義討賊；欽願捨死相助。欽中子文淑，小字阿鴦，有萬夫不當之勇，常欲殺司馬師兄弟，與曹爽報讎：今可令為先鋒。」儉大喜，即時酹酒為誓。二人詐稱太后有密詔，令淮南大小官兵將士，皆入壽春城，立一壇於西，宰白馬歃血為盟，宣言司馬師大逆不道，今奉太后密詔，令盡起淮南軍馬，仗義討賊。眾皆悅服。儉提六萬兵，屯於項城。文欽領兵二萬在外為遊兵，往來接應。儉移檄諸郡。令各起兵相助。\n\n卻說司馬師左眼肉瘤，不時痛癢，乃命醫官割之，以藥封閉，連日在府養病；忽聞淮南告急，乃請太尉王肅商議，肅曰：「昔關雲長威震華夏，孫權令呂蒙襲取荊州，撫恤將士家屬，因此關公軍勢瓦解。今淮南將士家屬，皆在中原，可急撫恤，更以兵斷其歸路，必有土崩之勢矣。」師曰：「公言極是。但吾新割目瘤，不能自往；若使他人，心又不穩。」時中書侍郎鍾會在側，進言曰：「淮楚兵強，其鋒甚銳；若遣人領兵去退，多是不利。倘有疎虞，則大事廢矣。」師蹶然起曰：「非吾自往，不可破賊！」遂留弟司馬昭守洛陽，總攝朝政。師乘軟輿，帶病東行。令鎮東將軍諸葛誕，總督豫州諸軍，從安風津取壽春；又令征東將軍胡遵，領青州諸軍，出譙宋之地，絕其歸路；又遣豫州刺史監軍王基，領前部兵，先取鎮南之地。師領大軍屯於襄陽，聚文武於帳下商議。\n\n光祿勳鄭褒曰：「毌丘儉好謀而無斷，文欽有勇而無智。今大軍出其不意。江、淮之卒，銳氣正盛，不可輕敵；只宜深溝高壘，以挫其銳，此亞夫之長策也。」監軍王基曰：「不可。淮南之反，非軍民思亂也；皆因毌丘儉勢力所逼，不得已而從之。若大軍一臨，必然瓦解。」師曰：「此言甚妙。」遂進兵於濦水之上，中軍屯於濦橋。基曰：「南頓極好屯兵，可提兵星夜取之：若遲則毌丘儉必先至矣。」師遂令王基領前部兵來南頓城下寨。\n\n卻說毌丘儉在項城，聞知司馬師自來，乃聚眾商議。先鋒葛雍曰：「南頓之地，依山傍水，極好屯兵；若魏兵先占，難以驅遣，可速取之。」儉從其言，起兵投南頓來。正行之間，前面流星馬報說，南頓已有人馬下寨。儉不信，自到軍前視之，果然旌旗遍野，營寨齊整。儉回到軍中，無計可施。忽哨馬飛報：「東吳孫峻提兵渡江襲壽春來了。」儉大驚曰：「壽春若失，吾歸何處！」是夜退兵於項城。司馬師見毌丘儉軍退，聚多官商議。尚書傅嘏曰：「今儉兵退者，憂吳人襲壽春也，必回項城分兵拒守。將軍可令一軍取樂嘉城，一軍取項城，一軍取壽春：則淮南之卒必退矣。兗州刺史鄧艾，足智多謀；若領兵逕取樂嘉，更以重兵應之，破賊不難也。」師從之，急遣使持檄文，教鄧艾起兗州之兵破樂嘉城，師隨後引兵到彼會合。\n\n卻說毌丘儉在項城，不時差人去樂嘉城哨探，只恐有兵來，請文欽到營共議，欽曰：「都督勿憂。我與拙子文鴦，只消五千兵，敢保樂嘉城。」儉大喜。欽父子引五千兵投樂嘉來。前軍報說：「樂嘉城西，皆是魏兵，約有萬餘。遙望中軍，白旄黃鉞，皂蓋朱旛，簇擁虎帳。內豎立一面錦鏽帥字旗，此必司馬師也。安立營寨，尚未完備。」時文鴦懸鞭立於父側，聞知此語，乃告父曰：「趁彼營寨未成，可分兵兩路，左右擊之，可全勝也。」欽曰：「何時可去？」鴦曰：「今夜黃昏，父引二千五百兵，從城南殺來；兒引二千五百兵，從城北殺來。三更時分，要在魏寨會合。」欽從之，當晚分兵兩路。且說文鴦年方十八歲：身長八尺，全裝貫甲，腰懸鋼鞭，綽槍上馬，遙望魏寨而進。\n\n是夜司馬師兵到樂嘉，立下營寨，等鄧艾未至。師為眼下新割肉瘤，瘡口疼痛，臥於帳中，令數百甲士環立護衛。三更時分，忽然寨內喊聲大震，人馬大亂。師急問之，人報曰：「一軍從寨北斬圍直入，為首一將，勇不可當。」師大驚，心如火烈，眼珠從肉瘤瘡口內迸出，血流遍地，疼痛難當；又恐有亂軍心，只咬被頭而忍，被皆咬爛。原來文鴦軍馬先到，一擁而進；在寨中左衝右突，所到之處，人不敢當；有相拒者，槍搠鞭打，無不被殺。鴦只望父到，以為外應：並不見來。數番殺到中軍，皆被弓弩射回。鴦直殺到天明，只聽得北邊鼓角喧天。鴦回顧從者曰：「父親不在南面為應，卻從北至，何也？」鴦縱馬看時，只見一軍行如猛風，爲首一將，乃鄧艾也，躍馬橫刀大呼曰：「反賊休走！」鴦大怒，挺槍迎之。戰有五十合，不分勝敗。正鬥間，魏兵大進，前後夾攻。鴦部下兵乃各自逃散，只文鴦單人獨馬，衝開魏兵，望南而走。背後數百員魏將，抖擻精神，驟馬追來；將至樂嘉橋邊，看看趕上。鴦忽然勒回馬大喝一聲，直衝入魏將陣中來，鋼鞭起處。紛紛落馬，各各倒退。鴦復緩緩而行。魏將聚在一處，驚訝曰：「此人尚敢退我等之眾耶！可併力追之！」於是魏將百員，復來追趕。鴦勃然大怒曰：「鼠輩何不惜命也！」提鞭撥馬，殺入魏將叢中，用鞭打死數人，復回馬緩轡而行。魏將連追四五番，皆被文鴦一人殺退。後人有詩曰：\n長阪當年獨拒曹，子龍從此顯英豪。\n樂嘉城內爭鋒處，又見文鴦膽氣高。\n\n原來文欽被山路崎嶇，迷入谷中；行了半夜，比及尋路而出，天色已曉：文鴦人馬不知所向。只見魏兵大勝，欽不戰而退。魏兵乘勢追殺，欽引兵望壽春而走。\n\n卻說魏殿中校尉尹大目，乃曹爽心腹之人；因爽被司馬懿謀殺，故事司馬師，常有殺師報爽之心；又素與文欽交厚；今見師眼瘤突出，不能動止，乃入帳告曰：「文欽本無反心，今被毌丘儉逼迫，以致如此。某去說之，必然來降。」師從之。大目頂盔貫甲，乘馬來趕文欽；看看趕上，乃高聲大叫曰：「文刺史見尹大目麼？」欽回頭視之，大目除盔放於鞍橋之前，以鞭指曰：「文刺史何不忍耐數日也？」此是大目知師將亡，故來留欽。欽不解其意，厲聲大罵，便欲開弓射之。大目大哭而回。欽收聚人馬奔壽春時，已被諸葛誕引兵取了；卻復回項城時，胡遵、王基、鄧艾三路兵皆到。欽見勢危，遂投東吳孫峻去了。\n\n卻說毌丘儉在項城內，聽知壽春已失，文欽勢敗，城外三路兵到，儉遂盡撤城中之兵出戰。正與鄧艾相遇，儉令葛雍出馬，與艾交鋒，不一合，被艾一刀斬之，引兵殺過陣來。毌丘儉死戰相拒。江淮兵大亂。胡遵、王基引兵四面夾攻。毌丘儉敵不住，引十餘騎奪路而走。前至慎縣城下，縣令宋白，開門迎入，設席待之。儉大醉，被白令人殺了，將頭獻於魏兵。於是淮南平定。\n\n司馬師臥病不起，喚諸葛誕入帳，賜以印綬，加為征東大將軍，都督揚州諸路軍馬；一面班師回許昌。師目痛不止，每夜只見李豐、張緝、夏侯玄三人立於榻前。師心神恍惚，自料難保，遂令人往洛陽取司馬昭到。昭哭拜於床下。師遺言曰：「吾今權重，雖欲卸肩，不可得也。汝繼我為之，大事切不可輕託他人，自取滅族之禍。」言訖，以印綬付之，淚流滿面。昭正欲問時，師大叫一聲，眼睛迸出而死：時正元二年二月也。於是司馬昭發喪，申奏魏主曹髦。髦遣使持詔到許昌，即命暫留司馬昭屯軍許昌，以防東吳。昭心中猶豫未決。鍾會曰：「大將軍新亡，人心未定，將軍若留守於此，萬一朝廷有奱，悔之何及？」昭從之，即起兵還屯洛水之南。髦聞之大驚。太尉王肅奏曰：「昭既繼其兄掌大權，陛下可封爵以安之。」髦遂令王肅持詔，封司馬昭為大將軍錄尚書事。昭入朝謝恩畢。自此，中外大小事情，皆歸於昭。\n\n卻說西蜀細作，哨知此事，報入成都。姜維奏後主曰：「司馬師新亡，司馬昭初握重權，必不敢擅離洛陽。臣請乘間伐魏，以復中原。」後主從之，遂命姜維興師伐魏。維到漢中，整頓人馬。征西大將軍張翼曰：「蜀地淺狹，錢糧鮮薄，不宜遠征；不如據險守分，恤軍愛民，此乃保國之計也。」維曰：「不然。昔丞相未出茅廬，已定三分天下，然且六出祁山以圖中原；不幸半途而喪，以致功業未成。今吾既受丞相遺命，當盡忠報國以繼其志，雖死而無恨也。今魏有隙可乘，不就此時伐之，更待何時？」夏侯霸曰：「將軍之言是也。可將輕騎先出枹罕。若得洮西、南安，則諸郡可定。」張翼曰：「向者不克而還，皆因軍出甚遲也。兵法云：『攻其無備，出其不意。』今若火速進兵，使魏人不能隄防，必然全勝矣。」\n\n於是姜維引兵五萬，望枹罕進發。兵至洮水，守邊軍士報知雍州刺史王經、征西將軍陳泰。王經先起馬步兵七萬來迎。姜維吩咐張翼如此如此，又吩咐夏侯霸如此如此：二人領計去了，維乃自引大軍背洮水列陣。王經引數員牙將出而問曰：「魏與吳、蜀，已成鼎足之勢；汝累次入寇，何也？」維曰：「司馬師無故廢主，鄰邦理宜問罪，何況讎敵之國乎？」經回顧張明、花永、劉達、朱芳四將曰：「蜀兵背水為陣，敗則沒於水矣。姜維驍勇，汝四將可戰之。彼若退動，便可追擊。」四將分左右而出，來戰姜維。維略戰數合，撥回馬望本營便走。王經大驅士馬，一齊趕來。維引兵望洮西而走；將次近水，大呼將士曰：「事急矣！諸將何不努力！」眾將一齊奮力殺回，魏兵大敗。張翼、夏侯霸抄在魏兵之後，分兩路殺來，把魏兵困在垓心。維奮武揚威，殺入魏軍之中，左衝右突，魏兵大亂，自相踐踏，死者大半，逼入洮水者無數，斬首萬餘，壘屍數里。王經引敗兵百騎，奮力殺出，逕往狄道城而走；奔入城中，閉門保守。姜維大獲全功，犒軍已畢，便欲進兵攻打狄道城。張翼諫曰：「將軍功績已成，威聲大震，可以止矣；今若前進，倘不如意，正如畫蛇添足也。」維曰：「不然。向者兵敗，尚欲進取，縱橫中原；今日洮水一戰，魏人膽裂，吾料狄道唾手可得，汝勿自墮其志也。」張翼再三勸諫，維不從，勒兵來取狄道城。\n\n卻說雍州征西將軍陳泰，正欲起兵與王經報兵敗之讎，忽兗州刺史鄧艾引兵到。泰接著，禮畢。艾曰：「今奉大將軍之命，特來助將軍破敵。」泰問計於鄧艾。艾曰：「洮水得勝，若招羌人之眾，東爭關隴，傳檄四郡，此吾兵之大患也。今彼不思如此，卻圖狄道城，其城垣堅固，急切難攻，空勞兵費力耳。吾今陳兵於項嶺，然後進兵擊之，蜀兵必敗矣。」陳泰曰：「真妙論也！」遂先撥二十隊兵，每隊五十人，盡帶旌旗、鼓角、烽火之類，日伏夜行，去狄道城東南高山深谷之中埋伏；只待兵來，一齊鳴鼓吹角為應，夜則舉火放砲以驚之。調度已畢，專候蜀兵到來。於是陳泰、鄧艾，各引二萬兵相繼而進。\n\n卻說姜維圍住狄道城，令兵八面攻之，連攻數日不下，心中鬱悶，無計可施。是日黃昏時分，忽三五次流星馬報說：「有兩路兵來，旗上明書大字。一路是征西將軍陳泰，一路是兗州刺史鄧艾。」維大驚，遂請夏侯霸商議。霸曰：「吾向嘗為將軍言，鄧艾自幼深明兵法，善曉地理。今領兵到，頗為勁敵。」維曰：「彼軍遠來，我休容他住腳，便可擊之。」乃留張翼攻城，命夏侯霸引兵迎陳泰。維自引兵來迎鄧艾。行不到五里，忽然東南一聲砲響，鼓角震地，火光沖天。維縱馬看時，只見周圍皆是魏兵旗號。維大驚曰：「中鄧艾之計矣！」遂傳令教夏侯霸、張翼各棄狄道而退。於是蜀兵皆退歸漢中。維自斷後，只聽得背後鼓聲不絕。維退入劍閣之時，方知火鼓二十餘處，皆虛設也。維收兵退屯於鍾堤。\n\n且說後主因姜維有洮西之功，降詔封維為大將軍。維受了職，上表謝恩畢，再議出師伐魏之策。正是：\n成功不必添蛇足，討賊猶思奮虎威。\n未知此番北伐如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 111\n\n第百十一回 鄧士載智取姜伯約  諸葛誕義討司馬昭\n\n卻說姜維退兵屯於鍾堤，魏兵屯於狄道城外。王經迎接陳泰、鄧艾入城，拜謝解圍之事，設宴相待，大賞三軍。泰將鄧艾之功，申奏魏主曹髦。髦封艾為安西將軍，假節領護東羌校尉，同陳泰屯兵於雍、涼等處。鄧艾上表謝恩畢，陳泰設宴與鄧艾拜賀曰：「姜維夜遁，其力已竭，不敢再出矣。」艾笑曰：「吾料蜀兵其必出有五。」泰問其故。艾曰：「蜀兵雖退，終有乘勝之勢；吾兵終有弱敗之實：其必出一也。蜀兵皆是孔明教演，精銳之兵，容易調遣；吾將不時更換，軍又訓練不熟：其必出二也。蜀人多以船行，吾軍皆在旱地，勞逸不同：其必出三也。狄道、隴西、南安、祁山四處，皆是守戰之地；蜀人或聲東擊西，指南攻北，吾兵必須分頭把守；蜀兵合為一處而來，以一分當我四分：其必出四也。若蜀兵自南安、隴西，則可取羌人之穀為食；若出祁山，則有麥可就食：其必出五也。」陳泰歎服曰：「公料敵如神，蜀兵何足慮哉！」於是陳泰與鄧艾結為忘年之交。艾遂將雍、涼等處之兵，每日操練；各處隘口，皆立營寨，以防不測。\n\n卻說姜維在鍾堤大設筵宴，會集諸將，商議伐魏之事。令史樊建諫曰：「將軍屢出，未獲全勝；今日洮西之戰，魏人既服威名，何故又欲出也？萬一不利，前功盡棄。」維曰：「汝等只知魏國地寬人廣，急不可得；卻不知攻魏者有五可勝。」眾問之。維答曰：「彼洮西一敗，挫盡銳氣，吾兵雖退，不曾損折，今若進兵，一可勝也。吾兵船載而進，不致勞困，彼兵從旱地來迎，二可勝也。吾兵久經訓練之眾，彼皆鳥合之徒，不曾有法度，三可勝也。吾兵自出祁山，抄掠秋穀為食，四可勝也。彼兵雖各守備，軍力分開，吾兵一處而去，彼安能救？五可勝也。不在此時伐魏，更待何時耶？」夏侯霸曰：「艾年雖幼，而機謀深遠；近封為安西將軍之職，必於各處準備，非同往日矣。」維厲聲曰：「吾何畏彼哉！公等休長他人銳氣，滅自己威風！吾意已決，必先取隴西。」眾不敢諫。\n\n維自領前部，令眾將隨後而進。於是蜀兵盡離鍾提，殺奔祁山來。哨馬報說魏兵已先在祁山立下九個寨棚。維不信，引數騎憑高望之，果見祁山九寨勢如長蛇，首尾相顧。維回顧左右曰：「夏侯霸之言，信不誣矣。此寨形勢絕妙，止吾師諸葛丞相能之。今觀鄧艾所為，不在吾師之下。」遂回本寨，喚諸將曰：「魏人既有準備，必知吾來矣。吾料鄧艾必在此間。汝等可虛張吾旗號，據此谷口下寨，每日令百餘騎出哨。每出哨一回，換一番衣甲。旗號按青、黃、赤、白、黑五方旗幟更換。吾卻提大兵偷出董亭，逕襲南安去也。」遂令鮑素屯於祁山谷口。維盡率大兵，望南安進發。\n\n卻說鄧艾知蜀兵出祁山，早與陳泰下寨準備；見蜀兵連日不來搦戰，一日五番哨馬出寨，或十里或十五里而回。艾憑高望畢，慌入帳與陳泰曰：「姜維不在此間，必取董亭襲南安去了。出寨哨馬只是這幾匹，更換衣甲，往來哨探，其馬皆困乏，主將必無能者。陳將軍可引一軍攻之，其寨可破也。破了寨柵，便引兵襲董亭之路，先斷姜維之後。吾當先引一軍救南安，逕取武城山。若先占此山頭，姜維必取上邽。上邽有一谷，名曰段谷，地狹山險，正好埋伏。彼來爭武城山時，吾先伏兩軍於段谷，破維必矣。」泰曰：「吾守隴西二三十年，未嘗如此明察地理。公之所言，真神算也。公可速去。吾自攻此處寨柵。」於是鄧艾引軍星夜倍道而行，逕到武城山；下寨已畢，蜀兵未到，即令子鄧忠，與帳前校尉師纂，各引五千兵，先去段谷埋伏，如此如此而行。二人受計而去。艾令偃旗息鼓，以待蜀兵。\n\n卻說姜維從董亭望南安而來，至武城山前，謂夏侯霸曰：「近南安有一山，名武城山；若先得了，可奪南安之勢。只恐鄧艾多謀，必先隄防。」正疑慮間，忽然山上一聲砲響，喊聲大震，鼓角齊鳴，旌旗遍豎，皆是魏兵：中央風飄起一黃旗，大書「鄧艾」字樣。蜀兵大驚。山上數處精兵殺下，勢不可當，前軍大敗。維急率中軍人馬去救時，魏兵已退。維直來武城山下搦鄧艾戰，山上魏兵並不下來。維令軍士辱罵，至晚，方欲退軍，山上鼓角齊鳴，卻又不見魏兵下來。維欲上山衝殺，山上砲石甚嚴，不能得進。守至三更，欲回，山上鼓角又鳴。維移兵下山屯紮。比及令軍搬運木石，方欲豎立為寨，山上鼓角又鳴，魏兵驟至。蜀兵大亂，自相踐踏，退回舊寨。\n\n次日，姜維令軍士運糧草車仗，至武城山，穿連排定，欲立起寨柵，以為屯兵之計。是夜二更，鄧艾令五百人，各執火把，分兩路下山，放火燒車仗。兩兵混殺了一夜，營寨又立不成。維復引兵退，再與夏侯霸商議曰：「南安未得，不如先取上邽。上邽乃南安屯糧之所；若得上邽，南安自危矣。」遂留霸屯於武城山。維盡引精兵猛將，逕取上邽。行了一宿，將及天明，見山勢狹峻，道路崎嶇，乃問鄉導官曰：「此處何名？」答曰：「段谷。」維大驚曰：「其名不美：『段谷』者，『斷谷』也。倘有人斷其谷口，如之奈何？」\n\n正躊躇未決，忽報前軍來報：「山後塵頭大起，必有伏兵。」維急令退兵，師纂、鄧忠兩軍殺出。維且戰且走，前面喊聲大震，鄧艾引兵殺到：三路夾攻，蜀兵大敗。幸得夏侯霸引兵殺到，魏兵方退，救了姜維，欲再往祁山。霸曰：「祁山寨已被陳泰打破，鮑素陣亡，全寨人馬皆退回漢中去了。」維不敢取董亭，急投山僻小路而回。後面鄧艾急追，維令諸軍前進，自為斷後。正行之際，忽然山中一軍突出，乃魏將陳泰也。魏兵一聲喊起，將姜維因在核心。維人馬困乏，左衝右突，不能得出。盪寇將軍張嶷，聞姜維受困，引數百騎殺入重圍，維因乘勢殺出。嶷被魏兵亂箭射死。維得脫重圍，復回漢中；因感張嶷忠勇，歿於王事，乃表贈其子孫。於是蜀中將士，多有陣亡者，皆歸罪於姜維。維照武侯街亭舊例，乃上表自貶為後將軍，行大將軍事。\n\n卻說鄧艾見蜀兵退盡，乃與陳泰設宴相賀，大賞三軍。泰表鄧艾之功，司馬昭遣使持節，加艾官爵，賜印綬，並封其子鄧忠為亭侯。\n\n時魏主曹髦，改正元三年為甘露元年。司馬昭自為天下兵馬大都督，出入常令三千鐵甲驍將前後簇擁，以為護衛；一應事務，不奏朝廷，就於相府裁處。自此常懷篡逆之心；只恐南北人心未順。有一心腹人姓賈，名充，字公閭，乃故建威將軍賈逵之子，為昭府下長史。充語昭曰：「今主公掌握大柄，四方人心必然未安；且當暗訪，然後徐圖大事。」昭曰：「吾正欲如此。汝可為我東行，只推尉勞出征軍士為名，以探消息。」賈充領命，逕到淮南，入見鎮東大將軍諸葛誕。誕字公休，乃瑯琊南陽人，即武侯之族弟也；向事於魏，因武侯在蜀為相，因此不得重用；後武侯身亡，誕在魏歷任重職，封高平侯，總攝兩淮軍馬。當日賈充託名勞軍，至淮南見諸葛誕。誕設宴待之。酒至半酣，充以言挑誕曰：「近來洛陽諸賢，皆以主上懦弱，不堪為君。司馬大將軍三世輔國，功德彌天，可以禪代魏統。未審鈞意若何？」誕大怒曰：「汝乃賈豫州之子，世食魏祿，安敢出此亂言！」充謝曰：「某以他人之言告公耳。」誕曰：「朝廷有難，吾當以死報之。」充默然。\n\n次曰辭歸，見司馬昭細言其事。昭大怒曰：「鼠輩安敢如此！」充曰：「誕在淮南，深得人心，久必為患，可速除之。」昭遂暗發密書與揚州刺史樂綝，一面遣使齎詔徵誕為司空。誕得了詔書，已知是賈充告變，遂捉來使拷問，使者曰：「此事樂綝知之。」誕曰：「他如何得知？」使者曰：「司馬將軍已令人到揚州送密書與樂綝矣。」誕大怒，叱左右斬了來使，遂起部下兵千人，殺奔揚州來。將至南門，城門已閉，弔橋拽起。誕在城下叫門，城上並無一人回答。誕大怒曰：「樂綝匹夫，安敢如此！」遂令將士打城。手下十餘驍騎，下馬渡河，飛身上城，殺散軍士，大開城門。於是諸葛誕引兵入城，乘風放火，殺至綝家。綝慌上樓避之。誕提劍上樓，大喝曰：「汝父樂進，昔日受魏國大恩！不思報本，反欲順司馬昭耶！」綝未及回言，為誕所殺。一面具表數司馬昭之罪，使人申奏洛陽；一面大聚兩淮屯田戶口十餘萬，並揚州新降兵四萬餘人，積草屯糧，準備進兵。又令長史吳綱送子諸葛靚入吳為質求援，務要合兵誅討司馬昭。\n\n此時東吳丞相孫峻病亡，從弟孫綝輔政。綝字子通，為人強暴，殺大司馬滕胤、將軍呂據、王惇等：因此權柄皆歸於綝。吳主孫亮，雖然聰明，無可奈何。於是吳綱將諸葛靚至石頭城，入拜孫綝。綝問其故。綱曰：「諸葛誕乃蜀漢諸葛武侯之族弟也，向事魏國；今見司馬昭欺君罔上，廢主弄權，欲興師討之，而力不及，故特來歸降。誠恐無憑，專送親子諸葛靚為質。伏望發兵相助。」綝從其請，便遣大將全懌、全端為主將，于詮為合後，朱異、唐咨為先鋒，文欽為鄉導，起兵七萬，分三隊而進。吳綱回壽春報知諸葛誕。誕大喜，遂陳兵準備。\n\n卻說諸葛誕表文到洛陽，司馬昭見了大怒，欲自往討之。賈充諫曰：「主公乘父兄之基業，恩德未及四海，今棄天子而去，若一朝有變，悔之何及？不如奏請太后及天子一同出征，可保無虞。」昭喜曰：「此言正合吾意。」遂入奏太后曰：「諸葛誕謀反，臣興文武官僚，計議停當：請太后同天子御駕親征，以繼先帝之遺意。」太后畏懼，只得從之。次日，昭請魏主曹髦起程。髦曰：「大將軍都督天下軍馬，任從調遣，何必朕自行也？」昭曰：「不然。昔日武祖縱橫四海，文帝、明帝有包括宇宙之志，併吞八荒之心，凡遇大敵，必須自行。陛下正宜追配先君，掃清故孽，何自畏也？」髦畏威權，只得從之。昭遂下詔，盡起兩都之兵二十六萬，命鎮南將軍王基為正先鋒，安東將軍陳騫為副先鋒，監軍石苞為左軍，兗州刺史州泰為右軍，保護車駕，浩浩蕩蕩，殺奔淮南而來。東吳先鋒朱異，引兵迎敵。兩軍對圓，魏軍中王基出馬，朱異來迎。戰不三合，朱異敗走；唐咨出馬，戰不三合，亦大敗而走。王基驅兵掩殺，吳兵大敗，退五十里下寨，報入壽春城中。諸葛誕自引本部銳兵，會合文欽並二子文鴦、文虎，雄兵數萬，來敵司馬昭。正是：\n方見吳兵銳氣墮，又看魏將勁兵來。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 112\n\n第百十二回 救壽春于詮死節  取長城伯約鏖兵\n\n卻說司馬昭聞諸葛誕會合吳兵前來決戰，乃召散騎長史裴秀、黃門侍郎鍾會，商議破敵之策。鐘會曰：「吳兵之助諸葛誕，實為利也；以利誘之，則必勝矣。」昭從其言，遂令石苞、州泰先引兩軍於石頭城埋伏，王基、陳騫領精兵在後，卻令偏將成倅引兵數萬先去誘敵；又令陳俊引車仗牛馬驢騾，裝載賞軍之物，四面聚集於陣中，如敵來則棄之。\n\n是日諸葛誕令吳將朱異在左，文欽在右；見魏陣中人馬不整，誕乃大驅士馬逕進。成倅退走，誕驅兵掩殺，見牛馬驢騾，遍滿郊野，南兵爭取，無心戀戰。忽然一聲砲響，兩路兵殺來；左有石苞，右有州泰。誕大驚，急欲退時，王基、陳騫精兵殺到。誕兵大敗。司馬昭又引兵接應。誕引敗兵奔入壽春，閉門堅守。昭令兵四面圍困，併力攻城。\n\n時吳兵退屯安豐，魏主車駕駐於項城。鍾會曰：「今諸葛誕雖敗，壽春城中糧草尚多，更有吳兵屯安豐以為犄角之勢，今吳兵四面攻圍，彼緩則堅守，急則死戰。吳兵或乘勢夾攻，吾軍無益。不如三面攻之，留南門大路，容賊自走；走而擊之，可全勝也。吳兵遠來，糧必不繼。我引輕騎抄在其後，可不戰而自破矣。」昭撫會背曰：「君真吾之子房也！」遂令王基撤退南門之兵。\n\n卻說吳兵屯於安豐，孫綝喚朱異責之曰：「量一壽春城不能救，安可併吞中原？如再不勝必斬！」朱異乃回本寨商議。于詮曰：「今壽春南門不圍，某願領一軍從南門入去，助諸葛誕守城。將軍與魏兵挑戰，我卻從城中殺出，兩路夾攻，魏兵可破矣。」異然其言。於是全懌、全端、文欽等，皆願入城。遂同于詮引兵一萬，從南門而入城。魏兵不得將令，未敢輕敵，任吳兵入城，乃報知司馬昭。昭曰：「此欲與朱異內外夾攻，以破我軍也。」乃召王基、陳騫分付曰：「汝可引五千兵截斷朱異來路，從背後擊之。」二人領命而去。朱異正引兵來，忽背後喊聲大起；左有王基，右有陳騫，兩路軍殺來，吳兵大敗。朱異回見孫綝。綝大怒曰：「累敗之將，要汝何用！」叱軍士推出斬之。又責全端子全禕曰：「若退不得魏兵，汝父子休來見我！」於是孫綝自回建業去了。\n\n鍾會與昭曰：「今孫綝退去，外無救兵，城可圍矣。」昭從之，遂催兵攻圍。全禕引兵殺入壽春，見魏兵勢大，尋思進退無路，遂降司馬昭，昭加禕為偏將軍，禕感昭恩德，乃修家書與父全端、叔全懌，言孫綝不仁，不若降魏，將書射入城中。懌得禕書，遂與端引數千人開門出降。諸葛誕在城中憂悶。謀士蔣班、焦彝進言曰：「城中糧少兵多，不能久守，可率吳、楚之眾，與魏兵決一死戰。」誕大怒曰：「吾欲守，汝欲戰，莫非有異心乎！再言必斬！」二人仰天長嘆曰：「誕將亡矣！我等不如早降，免至一死！」是夜二更時分，蔣、焦二人踰城降魏，司馬昭重用之；因此城中雖有敢戰之士，不敢言戰。\n\n誕在城中見魏兵四下築起土城，以防淮水，只望水泛衝倒土城，驅兵擊之。不想自秋至冬，並無霖雨，淮水不泛。城中看看糧盡，文欽在小城內與二子堅守，見軍士漸漸餓倒，只得來告誕曰：「糧草盡絕，軍士餓損，不如將北方之兵盡放出城，以省其食。」誕大怒曰：「汝教我盡去北軍，欲謀我耶！」叱推出斬之。文鴦、文虎見父被殺，各拔短刀，立殺數十人，飛身上城，一躍而下，越壕赴魏寨投降。司馬昭恨文鴦昔日單騎退兵之讎，欲斬之。鍾會諫曰：「罪在文欽，今文欽已亡，二子勢窮來歸，若殺降將，是堅城內人之心也。」昭從之，遂召文鴦、文虎入帳，用好言撫慰，賜駿馬錦衣，加為偏將軍，封關內侯。二子拜謝上馬，遶城大叫曰：「我二人蒙大將軍赦罪賜爵，汝等何不早降！」城內人聞言，皆計議曰：「文鴦乃司馬氏讎人，尚且重用，何況我等乎？」於是皆欲投降。諸葛誕聞之大怒，日夜自來巡城，以殺為威。\n\n鍾會知城中人心已變，乃入帳告昭曰：「可乘此時攻城矣。」昭大喜，遂激三軍四面雲集，一齊攻打。守將曾宣獻了北門，放魏兵入城。誕知魏兵已入，慌引麾下數百人，自城中小路突出，至弔橋邊，正撞著胡遵，手起刀落，斬誕於馬下，數百人皆被縛。王基引兵殺到西門，正遇吳將于詮。基大喝曰：「何不早降！」詮大怒曰：「受命而出，為人救難，既不能救，又降他人，義所不為也！」乃擲盔於地，大呼曰：「人生在世，得死於戰場者，幸耳！」急揮刀死戰三十餘合，人困馬乏，為亂軍所殺。後人有詩讚曰：\n司馬當年圍壽春，降兵無數拜車塵。\n東吳雖有英雄士，誰及于詮肯殺身？\n\n司馬昭入壽春，將諸葛誕老小盡皆梟首，滅其三族。武士將所擒諸葛誕部卒數百人縛至。昭曰：「汝等降否？」眾皆大叫曰：「願與諸葛公同死，決不降汝！」昭大怒，叱武士盡搏於城外，逐一問曰：「降者免死。」並無一人言降。直殺至盡，終無一人降者。昭深加嘆息不已，令皆埋之。後人有詩歎曰：\n忠君矢志不偷生，諸葛公休帳下兵。\n薤露歌聲應未斷，遺蹤直欲繼田橫。\n\n卻說吳兵大半降魏，斐秀告司馬昭曰：「吳兵老小，盡在東南江、淮之地，今若留之，久必為變，不如坑之。」鍾會曰：「不然；古之用兵者，全國為上，戳其元惡而已。若盡坑之，是不仁也。不如放歸江南，以顯中國之寬大。」昭曰：「此妙論也。」遂將吳兵盡皆放歸本國。唐咨因懼孫綝，不敢回國，亦來投魏。昭皆重用，令分布三河之地。淮南已平。正欲退兵，忽報西蜀姜維引兵來取長城，邀截糧草。昭大驚，與多官計議退兵之策。\n\n時蜀漢延熙二十年，改為景耀元年。姜維在漢中選川將兩員，每日操練人馬：一是蔣舒，一是傅僉，兩人頗有膽勇，維甚愛之。忽報淮南諸葛誕起兵討司馬昭，東吳孫綝助之，昭大起兩淮之兵，將魏太后並魏主一同出征去了。維大喜曰：「吾今番大事濟矣！」遂表奏後主，願興兵伐魏。中散大夫譙周聽知，嘆曰：「近來朝廷溺於酒色，信任中貴黃皓，不理國事，只圖歡樂；伯約累欲征伐，不恤軍士；國將危矣！」乃作《讎國論》一篇，寄與姜維。維拆封視之。論曰：\n\n或問：古往能以弱勝強者，其術何如？曰：處大國無患者，恆多慢；處小國有憂者，恆思善。多慢則生亂，思善則生治，理之常也，故周文養民，以少取多；勾踐恤眾，以弱斃強。此其術也。\n\n或曰：曩者楚強漢弱，約分鴻溝，張良以為民志既定，則難動也，率兵追羽，終斃項氏；豈必由文王、勾踐之事乎！曰：商、周之際，王侯世尊，君臣之固，當此之時，雖有漢祖，安能仗劍取天下乎？及秦罷侯置守之後，民疲秦役，天下土崩，於是豪傑並爭。今我與彼，皆傳國易世矣，既非秦末鼎沸之時，實有六國並據之勢。故可為文王，難為漢祖。時可而後動，數合而後舉；故湯、武之師，不再戰而克，誠重民勞而度時審也。如遂極武黷征，不幸遇難，雖有智者，不能謀之矣。\n\n姜維看畢，大怒曰：「此腐儒之論也！」擲之於地。遂提川兵來取中原。又問傅僉曰：「以公度之，可出何地？」僉曰：「魏屯糧草，皆在長城；今可逕取駱谷。度沈嶺，直到長城，先燒糧草，然後直取秦川，則中原指日可得矣。」維曰：「公之見與吾之計暗合也。」即提兵逕取駱谷，度沈嶺，望長城而來。\n\n卻說長城鎮守將軍司馬望，乃司馬昭之族兄也。城內糧草甚多，人馬卻少。望聽知蜀兵到，急與王真、李鵬二將，引兵離城二十里下寨。次日蜀兵來到，望引二將出陣。姜維出馬，指望而言曰：「今司馬昭遷主於軍中，必有李傕、郭汜之意也。吾今奉朝廷明命，前來問罪，汝當早降。若還愚迷，全家誅戮！」望大聲而答曰：「汝等無禮。數犯上國，如不早退，令汝片甲不歸！」言未畢，望背後王真挺槍出馬，蜀陣中傅僉出迎。戰不十合，僉賣個破綻，王真便挺槍來刺。傅僉閃過，活捉真於馬上，便回本陣。李鵬大怒，縱馬輪刀來救。僉故意放慢，等李鵬將近，努力擲真於地，暗製四楞鐵簡在手；鵬趕上舉刀待砍，傅僉偷身回顧，向李鵬面門只一簡，打得眼珠迸出，死於馬下。王真被蜀軍亂槍刺死。姜維驅兵大進。司馬望棄寨入城，閉門不出。維下令曰：「軍士今夜且歇一宿，以養銳氣。來日須要入城。」次日平明，蜀兵爭先大進，一擁至城下。用火箭火砲打入城中。城上草屋，一派燒著，魏兵自亂。維又令人取乾柴堆滿城下，一齊放火，烈焰沖天。城已將陷，魏兵在城內嚎啕痛哭，聲聞四野。\n\n正攻打之間，忽然背後喊聲大震，維勒馬回看，只見魏兵鼓譟搖旗，浩浩而來。維遂令後隊為前隊，自立於門旗下候之。只見魏陣中一小將全裝貫帶，挺槍縱馬而出，年約二十餘歲，面如傅粉，脣似抹硃，厲聲大叫曰：「認得鄧將軍否！」維自思曰：「此必是鄧艾矣。」挺槍縱馬而來。二人抖擻精神，戰到三四十合，不分勝負。那小將軍槍法無半點放閒。維心中自思：「不用此計，安得勝乎？」便撥馬望左邊山路中而走。那小將驟馬追來，維挂住了鋼槍，暗取雕弓羽箭射之。那小將眼乖，早已見了，弓弦響處，把身望前一倒，放過羽箭。維回頭看小將已到，挺槍來刺；維閃過，那槍從肋旁邊過，被維夾住，那小將棄槍，望本陣而走。維嗟嘆曰：「可惜！可惜！」再撥馬趕來。追至陣門前，一將提刀而出曰：「姜維匹夫，勿趕吾兒！鄧艾在此！」維大驚，原來小將乃鄧艾之子鄧忠也。維暗暗稱奇；欲戰鄧艾，又恐馬乏，乃虛指艾曰：「吾今日識汝父子也。且各收兵，來日決戰。」艾見戰場不利，亦勒馬應曰：「既如此，各自收兵。暗算者非丈夫也。」於是兩軍皆退。鄧艾據渭水下寨，姜維跨兩山安營。艾見蜀兵地理，乃作書於司馬望曰：「我等切不可戰，只宜固守。待關中兵至時，蜀兵糧草皆盡，三面攻之，無不勝也。今遣長子鄧忠相助守城。」一面差人於司馬昭處求救。\n\n卻說姜維令人於艾寨中下戰書，約來日大戰，艾佯應之。次日五更，維令三軍造飯，平明布陣等候。艾營中偃旗息鼓，卻如無人之狀。維至晚方回。次日又令人下戰書，責以失期之罪。艾以酒食相待，答曰：「微軀小疾，有誤相持，明日會戰。」次日，維又引兵來，艾仍前不出。\n\n如此五六番，傅儉謂維曰：「此必有謀也。宜防之。」維曰：「此必捱關中兵到，三面擊我耳。吾今令人持書與東吳孫綝，使併力攻之。」忽探馬報說司馬昭攻打壽春，殺了諸葛誕，吳兵皆降。昭班師回洛陽，便欲領兵來救長城。維大驚曰：「今番伐魏，又成畫餅矣，不如且回。」正是：\n已嘆四番難奏績，又嗟五度未成功。\n未知如何退兵，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 113\n\n第百十三回 丁奉定計斬孫綝  姜維鬥陣破鄧艾\n\n卻說姜維恐救兵到，先將軍器車仗一應軍需，步兵先退，然後將馬軍斷後。細作報知鄧艾。艾笑曰：「姜維知大將軍到，故先退去。不必追之，追則中彼之計也。」乃令人哨探，回報果然駱谷狹窄之處，堆積柴草，準備要燒追兵。眾皆稱艾曰：「將軍真神算也！」遂遣使齎表奏聞。於是司馬昭大喜，又奏賞鄧艾。\n\n卻說東吳大將軍孫綝，聽知全端、唐咨等降魏，勃然大怒，將各人家眷，盡皆斬之。吳主孫亮，時年方十七，見綝殺戮太過，心甚不然。一日出西苑，因食生梅，令黃門取蜜，須臾取至，見蜜內有鼠糞數枚，召藏吏責之，藏吏叩首曰：「臣封閉甚嚴，安有鼠糞？」亮曰：「黃門曾向爾求蜜食否？」藏吏曰：「黃門於數日前曾求食蜜，臣實不敢與。」亮指黃門曰：「此必汝怒藏吏不與爾蜜，故置糞於蜜中，以陷之也。」黃門不服。亮曰：「此事易知耳。若糞久在蜜中，則內外皆溼；若新在蜜中，則外溼內燥。」命剖視之，果然內燥。黃門服罪。亮之聰明，大抵如此。雖然聰明，卻被孫綝把持，不能主張。綝之弟威遠將軍孫據入蒼龍宿衛；武衛將軍孫恩、偏將軍孫幹、長水校尉孫闓，分屯諸營。\n\n一日吳主孫亮悶坐，黃門侍郎全紀在側，紀乃國舅也。亮因泣告曰：「孫綝專權妄殺，欺朕太甚；今不圖之，必為後患。」紀曰：「陛下但有用臣處，臣萬死不辭。」亮曰：「卿可只今點起禁兵，與將軍劉丞各把城門，朕自出殺孫綝。但此事切不可令卿母知之。卿母乃綝之姊也。倘若泄漏，誤朕匪輕。」紀曰：「乞陛下草詔與臣。臨行事之時，臣將詔示眾，使綝手下人皆不敢妄動。」亮從之，即寫密詔付紀。紀受詔歸家，密告其父全尚。尚知此事，乃告妻曰：「三日內殺孫綝矣。」妻曰：「殺之是也。」口雖應之，卻令人持書報知孫綝。綝大怒，當夜便喚弟兄四人，點起精兵，先圍大內；一面將全尚、劉丞並其家小俱拿下。比及平明，吳主孫亮聽得宮門外金鼓大震。內侍慌入奏曰：「孫綝領兵圍了內苑。」亮大怒，指全后罵曰：「汝父兄誤我大事矣！」乃拔劍欲出。全后與侍中近臣，皆牽其衣而哭，不放亮出。孫綝先將全尚、劉丞等殺訖，然後召文武於朝內，下令曰：「主上荒淫久病，昏亂無道，不可以奉宗廟，今當廢之。汝諸文武，敢有不從者，以謀叛論！」眾皆畏懼，應曰：「願從將軍之令。」尚書桓懿大怒，從班部中挺然而出，指孫綝大罵曰：「今上乃聰明之主，汝何敢出此亂言！吾寧死不從賊臣之命。」綝大怒，自拔劍斬之，即入內指吳主孫亮罵曰：「無道昏君，本當誅戳，以謝天下！看先帝之面，廢汝為會稽王，吾自選有德者立之！」叱中書郎李崇奪其印綬，令鄧程收之。亮大哭而去。後人有詩歎曰：\n亂賊誣伊尹，奸臣充霍光。\n可憐聰明主，不得蒞朝堂。\n\n孫綝遣宗正孫楷、中書郎董朝，往虎林迎請瑯琊王孫休為君。休字子烈，乃孫權第六子也；在虎林夜夢乘龍上天，回顧不見龍尾，失驚而覺。次日，孫楷、董朝至，拜請回都。行至曲阿，有一老人，自稱姓干，名休，叩頭言曰：「事久必變，願殿下速行。」休謝之。行至布塞亭，孫恩將軍駕來迎。休不敢乘輦，乃坐小車而入。百官拜謁道傍，休慌忙下車答禮。孫綝出，令扶起，請入大殿，升御座即天子位。休再三謙讓，方受玉璽。文官武將朝賀已畢，大赦天下，改元永安元年；封孫綝為丞相、荊州牧；多官各有封賞；又封兄之子孫皓為烏程侯。孫琳一門五侯，皆典禁兵，權傾人主。吳主孫休，恐其內變，陽示恩寵，內實防之。綝驕橫愈甚。\n\n冬十二月，綝奉牛酒入宮上壽，吳主孫休不受，綝怒，乃以牛酒詣左將軍張布府中共飲。酒酣，乃謂布曰：「吾初廢會稽王時，人皆勸吾為君。吾為今上賢，故立之。今我上壽而見拒，是將我等閒相待。吾早晚教你看！」布聞言，唯唯而已。次日，布入宮密奏孫休。休大懼，日夜不安。數日內孫綝遣中書郎孟宗，撥與中營所管精兵一萬五千，出屯武昌；又盡將武庫內軍器與之。於是將軍魏邈、武衛士施朔，二人密奏孫休曰：「綝調兵在外，又搬盡武庫內軍器，早晚必為變矣。」休大驚，急召張布計議。布奏曰：「老將丁奉，計略過人，能斷大事，可與議之。」休乃召奉入內，密告其事。奉奏曰：「陛下勿憂，臣有一計，為國除害。」休問何計。奉曰：「來朝臘日，只推大會群臣，召綝赴席，臣自有調遣。」休大喜。奉令魏邈、施朔為外事，張布為內應。\n\n是夜狂風大作，飛沙走石，將老樹連根拔起。天明風定，使者奉旨來請孫綝入宮赴宴。孫綝方起床，平地如人推倒，心中不悅。使者十餘人簇擁入內。家人止之曰：「一夜狂風不息，今早又無故驚倒，恐非吉兆，不可赴宴。」綝曰：「吾弟兄共典禁兵，誰敢近身？倘有變動，於府中放火為號。」囑訖，升車入內。吳主孫休慌下御座迎之，請綝高坐。酒行數巡，眾驚曰：「宮外望有火起。」綝便欲起身。休止之曰：「丞相穩便，外兵自多，何必懼哉？」言未畢，左將軍張布拔劍在手，引武士三十餘人，搶上殿來，口中厲聲而言曰：「有詔擒反賊孫綝！」綝急欲走時，早被武士擒下。綝叩頭曰：「願徙交州歸田里。」休叱曰：「爾何不徙滕胤、呂據、王惇耶？」命推下斬之。於是張布牽孫綝下殿東斬訖。從者皆不敢動。布宣詔曰：「罪在孫綝一人，餘皆不問。」眾心乃安。布請孫休升五鳳樓。丁奉、魏邈、施朔等，擒孫綝兄弟至。休命盡斬於市。宗黨死者數百人，滅其三族，命軍士掘開孫峻墳墓，戮其屍首。將被害諸葛恪、滕胤、呂據、王惇等家，重建墳墓，以表其忠。其牽累流遠者，皆赦還鄉里。丁奉重加封賞。\n\n馳書報入成都。後主劉禪遣使回賀，吳使薛珝答禮。珝自蜀中歸，吳主孫休問蜀中近日作何舉動。珝奏曰：「近日中常侍黃皓用事，公卿多阿附之。入其朝，不聞直言；經其野，民有菜色。所謂『燕雀處堂，不知大廈之將焚』者也。」休嘆曰：「若諸葛武侯在時，何至如此乎！」於是又寫國書，教人齎入成都，說司馬昭不日篡魏，必將侵吳蜀以示威，彼此各宜準備。\n\n姜維聽得此信，忻然上表，再議出師伐魏。時蜀漢景耀元年冬，大將軍姜維，以廖化、張翼為先鋒，王含、蔣斌為左軍，蔣舒、傅僉為右軍，胡濟為合後。維與夏侯霸為總中軍，共起蜀兵二十萬，拜辭後主，逕到漢中，與夏侯霸商議，當先攻取何地。霸曰：「祁山乃用武之地，可以進兵，故丞相昔日六出祁山。因他處不可出也。」維從其言，遂令三軍並望祁山進發，至谷口下寨。時鄧艾正在祁山寨中，整點隴右之兵。忽流星馬到，報說蜀兵見下三寨於谷口。艾聽知，遂登高看了，回寨升帳，大喜曰：「不出吾之所料也！」原來鄧艾先度了地脈，故留蜀兵下寨之地；地中至祁山寨直至蜀寨，早挖了地道，待蜀兵至時，於中取事。此時姜維至谷口分作三寨，地道正在左寨之中，乃王含、蔣斌下寨之處。鄧艾喚子鄧忠，與師纂各引一萬兵，為左右衝擊；卻喚副將鄭倫，引五百掘子軍，於當夜二更，逕從地道直至左營，從帳後地下擁出。\n\n卻說王含、蔣斌因立寨未定，恐魏兵來劫寨，不敢解甲而寢。忽聞中軍大亂，急綽兵器上的馬時，寨外鄧忠引兵殺到。內外夾攻，王、蔣二將，奮死抵敵不住，棄寨而走。姜維在帳中聽得左寨中大喊，料道有內應外合之兵，遂急上馬，立於中軍帳前，傳令曰：「如有妄動者斬，便有敵兵到營邊，休要問他，只管以弓弩射之！」一面傳示右營，亦不許妄動。果然魏兵十餘次衝擊，皆被射回。只衝殺到天明，魏兵不敢殺入。鄧艾收兵回寨，乃歎曰：「姜維深得孔明之法！兵在夜而不驚，將聞變而不亂：真將材也！」次日，王含、蔣斌收聚敗兵，伏於大寨前請罪。維曰：「非汝等之罪，乃吾不明地脈之故也。」又撥軍馬，命二將安營訖。卻將傷死身屍，填於地道之中，以土掩之。令人下戰書單搦鄧艾來日交鋒。艾忻然應之。\n\n次日，兩軍列於祁山之前。維按武侯八陣之法，依天、地、風、雲、鳥、蛇、龍、虎之形，分布已定。鄧艾出馬，見維布成八卦，乃亦布之，左右前後，門戶一般。維持槍縱馬大叫曰：「汝效吾排八陣，亦能變陣否？」艾笑曰：「汝道此陣只汝能布耶？吾既會布陣，豈不知變陣！」艾便勒馬入陣，令執法官把旗左右招颭，變成八八六十四個門戶；復出陣前曰：「吾變法若何？」維曰：「雖然不差，汝敢與吾入陣相圍麼？」艾曰：「有何不敢！」兩軍各依隊伍而進。艾在中軍調遣。兩軍衝突，陣法不曾錯動。姜維到中間，把旗一招，忽然變成「長蛇捲地陣」，將鄧艾困在核心，四面喊聲大震。艾不知其陣，心中大驚。蜀兵漸漸逼進，艾引眾將衝突不出。只聽得蜀兵齊叫曰：「鄧艾早降！」鄧艾仰天長嘆曰：「我一時自逞其能，中姜維之計矣！」\n\n忽然西北角一彪軍殺入，艾見是魏兵，遂乘勢殺出。救鄧艾者，乃司馬望也。比及救出鄧艾時，祁山九寨，皆被蜀兵所奪。艾引敗兵，退於渭水南下寨。艾謂望曰：「公何以知此陣法而救出我也？」望曰：「吾幼年遊學於荊南，曾與崔州平、石廣元為友，講論此陣。今日姜維所變者，乃『長蛇捲地陣』也。若他處擊之，必不可破。吾見其頭在西北，故從西北擊之，自破矣。」艾謝曰：「我雖學得陣法，實不知變法。公既之此法，來日以此法復奪祁山寨柵，如何？」望曰：「我之所學，恐瞞不過姜維。」艾曰：「來日公在陣上與他鬥陣法，我卻引一軍暗襲祁山之後。兩下混戰，可奪舊寨也。」於是命鄭倫為先鋒，艾自引軍襲山後；一面令人下戰書，搦姜維來日鬥陣法。維批回去訖，乃謂眾將曰：「吾受武侯所傳密書，此陣變法，共三百六十五樣，按周天之數。今搦吾鬥陣法，乃『班門弄斧』耳！但中間必有詐謀，公等知之乎？」廖化曰：「此必賺我鬥陣法，卻引一軍襲我後也。」維笑曰：「正合吾意。」即令張翼、廖化引一萬兵去山後埋伏。\n\n次日，姜維盡收九寨之兵，分布於祁山之前。司馬望引兵離了渭南，逕到祁山之前，出馬與姜維答話。維曰：「汝請吾鬥陣法，汝先布與我看。」望布成了八卦。維笑曰：「此即吾所布八陣之法也，汝今盜襲，何足為奇！」望曰：「汝亦竊他人之法耳！」維曰：「此陣凡有幾變？」望笑曰：「吾既能布，豈不會變？此陣有九九八十一變。」維笑曰：「汝試變來。」望入陣變了數番，復出陣曰：「汝識吾變否？」維笑曰：「吾陣法按周天三百六十五變，汝乃井底之蛙，安知玄奧乎！」望自知有此變法，實不曾學全，乃勉強折辯曰：「吾不信，汝試變來。」維曰：「汝叫鄧艾出來，吾當布與他看。」望曰：「鄧將軍自有良謀，不好陣法。」維大笑曰：「有何良謀！不過教汝賺吾在此布陣，他卻引兵襲吾山後耳！」望大驚，恰欲進兵混戰，被維以鞭梢一指，兩翼兵先出，殺的那魏兵棄甲拋戈，各逃性命。\n\n卻說鄧艾催督先鋒鄭倫來襲山後。倫方轉過山角，忽然一聲砲響，鼓角喧天，伏兵殺出：為首大將，乃廖化也。二人未及答話，兩馬交處，被廖化一刀，斬鄭倫於馬下。鄧艾大驚，急勒兵退時，張翼引一軍殺到。兩下夾攻，魏兵大敗。艾捨命突出，身被四箭。奔到渭南寨時，司馬望亦到。二人商議退兵之策。望曰：「近日蜀主劉禪，寵幸中貴黃皓，日夜以酒色為樂，可用反間計召回姜維，此圍可解。」艾問眾謀士曰：「誰可入蜀交通黃皓？」言未畢，一人應聲曰：「某願往。」艾視之，乃襄陽党均也。艾大喜，即令党均齎金珠寶物，逕到成都連結黃皓，布散流言，說姜維怨望天子，不久投魏。於是成都人人所說皆同。黃皓奏知後主，即遣人星夜宣姜維入朝。\n\n卻說姜維連日搦戰，鄧艾堅守不出。維心中甚疑。忽使命至，召維入朝。維不知何事，只得班師回朝。鄧艾、司馬望知姜維中計，遂拔渭南之兵，隨後掩殺。正是：\n樂毅伐齊遭間阻，岳飛破敵被讒回。\n未知勝敗如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 114\n\n第百十四回 曹髦驅車死南闕  姜維棄糧勝魏兵\n\n卻說姜維傳令退兵。廖化曰：「『將在外，君命有所不受。』今雖有詔，未可動也。」張翼曰：「蜀人為大將軍連年動兵，皆有怨望；不如乘此得勝之時，收回人馬，以安民心，再作良圖。」維曰：「善。」令各軍依法而退。命廖化，張翼斷後，以防魏兵追襲。\n\n卻說鄧艾引兵追趕，只見前面蜀兵旗幟整齊，人馬徐徐而退。艾歎曰：「姜維深得武侯之法也！」因此不敢追趕，勒軍回祁山寨去了。\n\n且說姜維至成都，入見後主，問召回之故。後主曰：「朕為卿在邊庭，久不還師，恐勞軍士，故詔卿回朝，別無他意。」維曰：「臣已得祁山之寨，正欲收功，不期半途而廢。此必中鄧艾反間之計矣。」後主默然不語。姜維又奏曰：「臣誓討賊，以報國恩。陛下休聽小人之言，致生疑慮。」後主良久乃曰：「朕不疑卿；卿且回漢中，俟魏國有變，再伐之可也。」姜維嘆息出朝，自投漢中去訖。\n\n卻說党均回到祁山寨中，報知此事。鄧艾與司馬望曰：「君臣不和，必有內變。」就令党均入洛陽，報知司馬昭。昭大喜，便有圖蜀之心，乃問中護軍賈充曰：「吾今伐蜀，如何？」充曰：「未可伐也：天子方疑主公，若一旦輕出，內難必作矣。舊年黃龍兩見於寧陵井中，群臣表賀，以為祥瑞；天子曰：『非祥瑞也：龍者君象，乃上不在天，下不在田，而在井中，是幽囚之兆也。』遂作《潛龍詩》一首。詩中之意，明明道著主公。其詩曰：\n『傷哉龍受困，不能躍深淵。\n上不飛天漢，下不見於田。\n蟠居於井底，鰍鱔舞其前。\n藏牙伏爪甲，嗟我亦同然！』」\n\n司馬昭聞知大怒，謂賈充曰：「此人欲效曹芳也！若不早圖，彼必害我。」充曰：「某願為主公早晚圖之。」\n\n時魏甘露五年夏四月，司馬昭帶劍上殿，髦起迎之。群臣皆奏曰：「大將軍功德巍巍，合為晉公，加九錫。」髦低頭不答。昭厲聲曰：「吾父子兄弟三人有大功於魏，今為晉公，得毋不宜耶？」髦乃應曰：「敢不如命？」昭曰：「《潛龍》之詩，視吾等如鰍鱔，是何禮也？」髦不能答。昭冷笑下殿。眾官凜然。髦歸後宮，召侍中王沈、尚書王經、散騎常侍王業三人，入內計議。髦泣曰：「司馬昭將懷篡逆，人所共知！朕不坐受廢辱，卿等可助朕討之！」王經奏曰：「不可：昔魯昭公不忍季氏，敗走失國；今重權已歸司馬氏久矣，內外公卿，不顧順逆之理，阿附奸賊，非一人也。且陛下宿衛寡弱，無用命之人。陛下若不隱忍，禍莫大焉。且宜緩圖，不可造次。」髦曰：「是可忍也，孰不可忍也！朕意已決，便死何懼！」言訖，即入告太后。王沈、王業謂王經曰：「事已急矣，我等不可自取滅族之禍。當往司馬公府下出首，以免一死。」經大怒曰：「主憂臣辱，主辱臣死，敢懷二心乎？」王沈、王業見經不從，逕自往報司馬昭去了。\n\n少頃，魏主曹髦出內，令護衛焦伯，聚集殿中宿衛蒼頭官童三百餘人，鼓譟而出。髦仗劍升輦，叱左右逕出南闕。王經伏於輦前，大哭而諫曰：「今陛下領數百人伐昭，是驅羊而入虎口耳，空死無益。臣非惜命，實見事不可行也。」髦曰：「吾軍已行，卿無阻當。」遂望龍門而來。\n\n只見賈充戎服乘馬，左有成倅，右有成濟，引數千鐵甲禁兵，吶喊殺來。髦仗劍大喝曰：「吾乃天子也！汝等突入宮庭，欲弒君耶？」禁兵見了曹髦，皆不敢動。賈充呼成濟曰：「司馬公養你何用？正為今日之事也。」濟乃綽戟在手，回顧充曰：「當殺耶？當縛耶？」充曰：「司馬公有令，只要死的。」成濟挺戟直奔輦前。髦大喝曰：「匹夫敢無禮乎！」言未訖，被成濟一戟刺中髦前胸，撞出輦來；再一戟，刃從背上透出，死於輦傍。焦伯挺槍來迎，被成濟一戟刺死。眾皆逃走。王經隨後趕來，大罵賈充曰：「逆賊安敢弒君耶！」充大怒，叱左右縛定，報知司馬昭。昭入內，見髦已死，乃佯作大驚之狀，以頭輦車而哭，令人報知各大臣。\n\n時太傅司馬孚入內，見髦屍首，枕其股而哭曰：「弒陛下者，臣之罪也！遂將髦屍用棺槨盛貯，停於偏殿之西。昭入殿中，召群臣會議。群臣皆至，獨有尚書僕射陳泰不至。昭令泰之舅尚書荀顗召之。泰大哭曰：「論者以泰比舅，今舅實不如泰也。」乃披麻帶孝而入，哭拜於靈前。昭亦佯哭而問曰：「今日之事，何法處之？」泰曰：「獨斬賈充，少可以謝天下耳。」昭沈吟良久，又問曰：「再思其次。」泰曰：「惟有進於此者，不知其次。」昭曰：「成濟大逆不道，可剮之，滅其三族。」濟大罵昭曰：「非我之罪，是賈充傳汝之命！」昭令先割其舌。濟至死叫屈不絕。弟成倅亦斬於市，盡滅三族。後人有詩歎曰：\n司馬當年命賈充，弒君南闕赭袍紅。\n卻將成濟誅三族，只道軍民盡耳聾。\n\n昭又使人收王經全家下獄。王經正在廷尉廳下，忽見縛其母至。經叩頭大哭曰：「不孝子累及慈母矣！」母大笑曰：「人誰不死？正恐不死其所耳。以此棄命，何恨之有？」次日，王經全家皆押赴東市。王經母子含笑受刑。滿城士庶，無不垂淚。後人有詩曰：\n漢初誇伏劍，漢末見王經：\n真烈心無異，堅剛志更清。\n節如泰華重，命似羽毛輕。\n母子聲名在，應同天地傾。\n\n太傅司馬孚請以王禮葬曹髦，昭許之。賈充等勸司馬昭受魏禪，即天子位。昭曰：「昔文王三分天下有其二，以服事殷，故聖人稱為至德。魏武帝不肯受禪於漢，猶吾之不肯受禪於魏也。」賈充等言，已知司馬昭留意於子司馬炎矣，遂不復勸進。是年六月，司馬昭立常道鄉公曹璜為帝，改元景元元年。璜改名曹奐，字景召，乃武帝曹操之孫，燕王曹宇之子也。奐封昭為丞相晉公，賜錢十萬、絹萬疋。其文武多官，各有封賞。\n\n早有細作報入蜀中。姜維聞司馬昭弒了曹髦，立了曹奐，喜曰：「吾今日伐魏，又有名矣。」遂發書入吳，令起兵問司馬昭弒君之罪；一面奏准後主，起兵十五萬，車乘數千輛，皆置板箱於上；令廖化、張翼為先鋒。化取子午谷，翼取駱谷，維自取斜谷，皆要出祁山之前取齊。三路兵並起，殺奔祁山而來。\n\n時鄧艾在山寨中，訓練人馬，聞報蜀兵三路殺到，乃聚諸將計議。參軍王瓘曰：「吾有一計，不可明言。見寫在此，謹呈將軍台覽。」艾接來展看畢，笑曰：「此計雖妙，只怕瞞不過姜維。」瓘曰：「某願捨命前去。」艾曰：「公志若堅，必能成功。」遂撥五千兵與瓘。瓘連夜從斜谷迎來，正撞蜀兵前隊哨馬。瓘叫曰：「我是魏國降兵，可報與主帥。」\n\n哨軍報知姜維，維令攔住餘兵，只叫為首的將來見。瓘拜伏於地曰：「某乃王經之姪王瓘也。近見司馬昭弒君，將叔父一門皆戮，某痛恨入骨。今幸將軍興師問罪，故特引本部兵五千來降。願從調遣，剿除奸黨，以報叔父之恨。」維大喜，謂瓘曰：「汝既誠心來降，吾豈不誠心相待？吾軍中所患者，不過糧耳。今有糧草，見在川口，汝可運赴祁山。吾只今去取祁山寨也。」瓘心中大喜，以為中計，忻然領諾。姜維曰：「汝去運糧，不必用五千人，但引三千人去，留下二千人引路，以打祁山。」瓘恐維疑惑，乃引三千兵去了。維令傅僉引二千魏兵隨征聽用。忽報夏侯霸到。霸曰：「都督何故准信王瓘之言也？吾在魏，雖不知備細，未聞王瓘是王經之姪：其中多詐，請將軍察之。」維大笑曰：「我已知王瓘之詐，故分其兵勢，將計就計而行。」霸曰：「公試言之。」維曰：「司馬昭奸雄比於曹操，既殺王經，滅其三族，安肯存親姪於關外領兵？故知其詐也。仲權之見與我暗合。」\n\n於是姜維不出斜谷，卻令人於路暗伏，以防王瓘奸細。不旬日，果然伏兵捉得王瓘回報鄧艾下書人來見。維問了情節，搜出私書，書中約於八月二十日，從小路運糧送歸大寨，卻教鄧艾遣兵於壇山谷中接應。維將下書人殺了，卻將書中之意，改作八月十五日，約鄧艾自率大兵於壇山谷中接應。一面令人扮作魏軍往魏營下書；一面令人將見有糧車數百輛卸了糧米，裝載乾柴茅草引火之物，用青布罩之，令傅僉引二千原降魏兵，執打著運糧旗號。維卻與夏侯霸各引一軍，去山谷中埋伏。令蔣舒出斜谷，廖化、張翼俱各進兵，來取祁山。\n\n卻說鄧艾得了王瓘書信，大喜，急寫回書，令來人回報。至八月十五日，鄧艾引五萬精兵逕往壇山谷中來，遠遠使人憑高眺探，只見無數糧車，接連不斷，從山凹中而行。艾勒馬望之，果然皆是魏兵。左右曰：「天已昏暮，可速接應王瓘出谷口。」艾曰：「前面山勢掩映，倘有伏兵，急難退步；只可在此等候。」正言間，忽兩騎馬驟至，報曰：「王將軍因將糧草過界，背後人馬趕來，望早救應。」艾大驚，急催兵前進。時值初更，月明如晝。只聽得山後吶喊，只道王瓘在山後廝殺。逕奔過山後時，忽樹林一彪軍撞出，為首蜀將傅僉，縱馬大叫曰：「鄧艾匹夫！已中吾主將之計！何不早早下馬受死！」艾大驚，勒回馬便走。車上火盡著。那火便是號火。兩勢下蜀兵盡出，殺得魏兵七斷八續，但聞山下山上只叫：「拏住鄧艾的，賞千金，封萬戶侯！」嚇得鄧艾棄甲丟盔，撇了坐下馬，雜在步軍之中，爬山越嶺而逃。姜維、夏侯霸只望馬上為首的逕來捉擒，不想鄧艾步行走脫，維領得勝兵去接王瓘糧車。\n\n卻說王瓘密約鄧艾，先期將糧草車仗，整備停當，專候舉事。忽有心腹人報：「事已洩漏，鄧將軍大敗，不知性命如何。」瓘大驚，令人哨探，回報三路兵圍殺將來，背後又有塵土大起，四下無路。瓘叱左右令放火，盡燒糧草車輛。一霎時，火光突起，烈火燒空。瓘大叫曰：「事已急矣！汝等宜死戰！」乃提兵望西殺出。背後姜維三路追趕。維只道王瓘捨命撞回魏國，不想反殺入漢中而去。瓘因兵少，只恐追兵趕上，遂將棧道並各關隘盡皆燒燬。姜維恐漢中有失，遂不追鄧艾，提兵連夜抄小路來追殺王瓘。瓘被四面蜀兵攻擊，投黑龍江而死。餘兵盡被姜維坑之。維雖然勝了鄧艾，卻折了許多糧草，又毀了棧道，乃引兵還漢中。鄧艾引部下敗兵，逃回祁山寨內，上表請罪，自貶其職。司馬昭見艾數有大功，不忍貶之，復加厚賜。艾將原賜財物，盡分給被害將士之家。昭恐蜀兵又出，遂添兵五萬，與艾守禦。姜維連夜修了棧道，又議出師。正是：\n連修棧道兵連出，不伐中原死不休。\n未知勝負如何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 115\n\n第百十五回 詔班師後主信讒  託屯田姜維避禍\n\n卻說蜀漢景耀五年，冬十月，大將軍姜維，差人連夜修了棧道，整頓軍糧兵器；又於漢中水路調撥船隻。俱己完備，上表奏後主曰：「臣累出戰，雖未成大功，己挫動魏人心膽；今養兵日久，不戰則懶，懶則致病。況今軍思效死，將思用命。臣如不勝，當受死罪。」後主覽表，猶豫未決。譙周出班奏曰：「臣夜觀天文，見西蜀分野，將星暗而不明。今大將軍又欲出師，此行甚是不利。陛下可降詔止之。」後主曰：「且看此行若何。果然有失，卻當阻之。」譙周再三諫勸不從，乃歸家嘆息不已，遂推病不出。\n\n卻說姜維臨興兵，乃問廖化曰：「吾今出師，誓欲拻復中原，當先取何處？」化曰：「連年征伐，軍民不寧；兼魏有鄧艾，足智多謀，非等閒之輩：將軍強欲行難為之事，此化所以不敢專也。」維勃然大怒曰：「昔丞相六出祁山，亦為國也。吾今八次伐魏，豈為一已之私哉？今當先取洮陽。如有逆吾者必斬！」遂留廖化守漢中，自同諸將提兵三十萬，逕取洮陽而來。早有川口人報入祁山寨中。時鄧艾正與司馬望談兵，聞知此信，遂令人哨探，回報蜀兵盡從洮陽而出。司馬望曰：「姜維多計。莫非虛取洮陽而實來取祁山乎？」鄧艾曰：「今姜維實出洮陽也。」望曰：「公何以知之？」艾曰：「向者姜維累出吾有糧之地，今洮陽無糧，維必料吾只守祁山，不守洮陽，故逕取洮陽：如得此城，屯糧積草，結連羌人，以圖久計耳。」望曰：「若此，如之奈何？」艾曰：「可盡撤此處之兵，分為兩路去救洮陽。離洮陽二十五里，有侯河小城，乃洮陽咽喉之地。公引一軍伏於洮陽，偃旗息鼓，大開四門，如此如此而行。我卻引一軍伏侯河，必獲大勝也。」籌畫已定，各各依計而行。只留偏將師纂守祁山寨。\n\n卻說姜維令夏侯霸為前部，先引一軍逕取洮陽。霸提兵前進，將近洮陽，望見城上並無一桿旌旗，四門大開。霸心下疑惑，未敢入城，回顧諸將曰：「莫非詐乎？」諸將曰：「眼見得是空城，只有些小百姓，聽知大將軍兵到，盡棄城而走了。」霸未信，自縱馬於城南視之，只見後老小無數，皆望西北而逃。霸大喜曰：「果空城也。」遂當先殺入，餘眾隨後而進。方到甕城邊，忽然一聲砲響，城上鼓角齊鳴，旄旗遍豎，拽起弔橋。霸大驚曰：「誤中計矣！」慌欲退時，城上矢石如雨。可憐夏侯霸同五百軍，皆死於城下。後人有詩歎曰：\n大膽姜維妙算長，誰知鄧艾暗提防。\n可憐投漢夏侯霸，頃刻城邊箭下亡。\n\n司馬望從城內殺出，蜀兵大敗而逃。隨後姜維引接應兵到，殺退司馬望，就傍城下寨。維聞夏侯霸射死，嗟傷不已。是夜二更，鄧艾自侯河城內，暗引一軍潛地殺入蜀寨。蜀兵大亂，姜維禁止不住。城上鼓角喧天，司馬望引兵殺出。兩下夾攻，蜀兵大敗。維左衝右突，死戰得脫，退二十餘里下寨。蜀兵兩番敗走之後，心中搖動。維與諸將曰：「勝敗乃兵家之常。今雖損兵折將，不足為憂。成敗之事，在此一舉。汝等始終勿改，如有言退者立斬。」張翼進言曰：「魏兵皆在此處，祁山必然空虛。將軍整兵與鄧艾交鋒，攻打洮陽、侯河；某引一軍取祁山。取了祁山九寨，便驅兵向長安：此為上計。」維從之，即令張翼引後軍逕取祁山。\n\n維自引兵到侯河搦鄧艾交戰，艾引軍出迎。兩軍對圓，二人交鋒數十餘合，不分勝負，各收兵回寨。次日，姜維又引兵挑戰，鄧艾按兵不出。姜維令軍辱罵，鄧艾尋思曰：「蜀人被吾大殺一陣，全然不退，連日反來搦戰：必分兵去襲祁山寨也。守寨將師纂，兵少智寡，必然敗矣。吾當親往救之。」乃喚子鄧忠分付曰：「汝用心守把此處，任他搦戰。卻勿輕出。吾今夜引兵去祁山救應。」是夜二更，姜維正在寨中設計，忽聽得寨外喊聲震地，鼓角喧天：人報鄧艾引三千精兵夜戰，諸將欲出。維止之曰：「勿得妄動。」原來鄧艾引兵至蜀寨前哨探了一遍，乘勢去救祁山。鄧忠自入城去了。姜維喚諸將曰：「鄧艾虛作夜戰之勢，必然去救祁山寨矣。」乃喚傅僉分付曰：「汝守此寨，勿輕與敵。」囑畢，維自引三千兵來助張翼。\n\n卻說張翼正到祁山攻打，守寨將師纂，兵少支持不住。看看待破，忽然鄧艾兵至，衝殺了一陣，蜀兵大敗，把張翼隔在山後，絕了歸路。正慌急之間，忽聽的喊聲大震，鼓角喧天，只見魏兵紛紛倒退。左右報曰：「大將軍姜伯約殺到。」翼乘勢驅兵相應。兩下夾攻，鄧艾折了一陣，急退上祁山寨不出。姜維令兵四面攻圍。\n\n話分兩頭。卻說後主在成都，聽信宦官黃皓之言，又溺於酒色，不理朝政。時有大臣劉琰妻胡氏，極有顏色；因入宮朝見皇后，后留在宮中，一月方出。琰疑其妻與後主私通，乃喚帳下軍士五百人，列於前，將妻綁縛，令每軍以履撻其面數十，幾死復甦。後主聞之大怒，令有司議劉琰罪。有司議得：卒非撻妻之人，面非受刑之地：合當棄市。遂斬劉琰。自此命婦不許入朝。然一時官僚以後主荒淫，多有疑怨者。於是賢人漸退，小人日進。時右將軍閻宇，身無寸功；只因阿附黃皓，遂得重爵；聞姜維統兵在祁山，乃說皓奏後主曰：「姜維屢戰無功，可命閻宇代之。」後主從其言，遣使齎詔，召回姜維。維正在祁山攻打寨柵，忽一日三道詔至，宣維班師。維只得遵命，先令洮陽兵退，次後與張翼徐徐而退。鄧艾在寨中，只聽得一夜鼓角喧天，不知何意。至平明，人報蜀兵盡退，止留空寨。艾疑有計，不敢追襲。\n\n姜維逕到漢中，歇住人馬，自與使命入成都見後主。後主一連十日不朝。維心中疑惑。是日至東華門，遇見秘書郎郤正。維問曰：「天子召維班師，公知其故否？」正笑曰：「大將軍何尚不知？黃皓欲使閻宇立功，奏聞朝廷，發詔取回將軍；今聞鄧艾善能用兵，因此寢其事矣。」維大怒曰：「我必殺此宦豎！」郤正止之曰：「大將軍繼武侯之事，任大職重，豈可造次？倘若天子不容，反為不美矣。」維謝曰：「先生之言是也。」次日，後主與黃皓在後園宴飲，維引數人逕入。早有人報知黃皓，皓急避於湖山之側。維至亭下，拜了後主，泣奏曰：「臣困鄧艾於祁山，陛下連降三詔，召臣回朝，未審聖意為何？」後主默然不語。維又奏曰：「黃皓奸巧專權，乃靈帝時十常侍也。陛下近則鑒於張讓，遠則鑒於趙高。早殺此人，朝廷自然清平，中原方可恢復。」後主笑曰：「黃皓乃趨走小臣，縱然專權，亦無能為。昔者董允每切齒恨皓，朕甚怪之。卿何必介意？」維叩頭奏曰：「陛下今日不殺黃皓，禍不遠也。」後主曰：「『愛之欲其生，惡之欲其死。』卿何不容一宦官耶？」令近侍於湖山之側，喚出黃皓至亭下，命拜姜維伏罪。皓哭拜維曰：「某早晚趨侍聖上而已，並不干與國政。將軍休聽外人之言，欲殺某也。某命繫於將軍，惟將軍憐之。」言罷，叩頭流涕。\n\n維忿忿而出，即往見郤正，備將此事告之。正曰：「將軍禍不遠矣。將軍若危，國家隨滅。」維曰：「先生幸教我以保國安身之策。」正曰：「隴西有一去處，名日沓中：此地極其肥壯。將軍何不效武侯屯田之事，奏知天子，前去沓中屯田？一者：得麥熟以助軍實；二者，可以盡圖隴右諸郡；三者，魏人不敢正視漢中；四者，將軍在外掌握兵權，人不能圖，可以避禍：此乃保國安身之策也，宜早行之。」維大喜，謝曰：「先生金玉之言也。」次日，姜維表奏後主，求沓中屯田，效武侯之事。後主從之。維遂還漢中，聚諸將曰：「某累出師，因糧不足，未能成功。今吾提兵八萬，往沓中種麥屯田，徐圖進取。吾等久戰勞苦，今日斂兵聚穀，退守漢中；魏兵千里運糧，經涉山嶺，自然疲乏；疲乏必退：那時乘虛追襲，無不勝矣。」遂令胡濟守漢壽城．王含守樂城，蔣斌守漢城，蔣舒、傅僉同守關隘。分撥已畢，維自引兵八萬，來沓中種麥，以為久計。\n\n卻說鄧艾聞姜維在沓中屯田，於路下四十餘營，連絡不絕，如長蛇之勢。艾遂令細作相了地形，畫成圖本，具表申奏。晉公司馬昭見之，大怒曰：「姜維屢犯中原，不能剿除，是吾心腹之患也。」賈充曰：「姜維深得孔明傳授，急難退之。須得一智勇之將，往刺殺之，可免動兵之勞。」從事中郎荀勗曰：「不然：今蜀主劉禪溺於酒色，信用黃皓，大臣皆有避禍之心。姜維在沓中屯田，正避禍之計也。若令大將伐之，無有不勝，何必用刺客乎？」昭大笑曰：「此言最善。吾欲伐蜀，誰可為將？」荀勗曰：「鄧艾乃世之良材，更得鍾會為副將，大事成矣。」昭大喜曰：「此言正合吾意。」乃召鍾會入而問曰：「吾欲令汝為大將，去伐東吳，可乎？」會曰：「主公之意，本不欲伐吳，實欲伐蜀也。」昭大笑曰：「子誠識吾心也。但卿往伐蜀，當用何策？」會曰：「某料主公欲伐蜀，已畫圖本在此。」昭展開視之，圖中細載一路安營下寨屯糧積草之處，從何而進，從何而退，一一皆有法度。昭看了大喜曰：「真良將也！卿與鄧艾合兵取蜀，何如？」會曰：「蜀川道廣，非一路可進；當使鄧艾分兵各進，可也。」昭遂拜鍾會為鎮西將軍，假節鉞，都督關中人馬，調遣青、徐、兗、豫、荊、揚等處；一面差人持節令鄧艾為征西將軍，都督關外隴上，使約期伐蜀。\n\n次日，司馬昭於朝外計議此事，前將軍鄧敦曰：「姜維屢犯中原，我兵折傷甚多；只今守禦，尚自未保，奈何深入山川危險之地，自取禍亂耶？」昭怒曰：「吾欲興仁義之師，伐無道之主，汝安敢逆吾意？」叱武士推出斬之。須臾，呈鄧敦首級於階下。眾皆失色。昭曰：「吾自征東以來，息歇六年，治兵繕甲，皆已完備，欲伐吳、蜀久矣。今先定西蜀，乘順流之勢，水陸並進，併吞東吳：此滅虢取虞之道也。吾料西蜀將士，守成都者八九萬，守邊境者不過四五萬，姜維屯田者不過六七萬。今吾已令鄧艾引關外隴右之兵十餘萬，絆住姜維於沓中，使不得東顧；遣鍾會引關中精兵二三十萬，直抵駱谷：三路以襲漢中。蜀主劉禪昏暗，邊城外破，士女內震，其亡可必矣。」眾皆拜服。\n\n卻說鍾會受了鎮西將軍之印，起兵伐蜀。會恐機謀或泄，卻以伐吳為名，令青、兗、豫、荊、揚等五處各造大船；又遣唐咨於登、萊等州傍海之處，拘集海船。司馬昭不知其意，遂召鍾會問之曰；「子從旱路收川，何用造船耶？」會曰：「蜀若聞我兵大進，必求救於東吳也：故先布聲勢，作伐吳之狀，吳必不敢妄動。一年之內，蜀已破，船已成，而伐吳，豈不順乎？」昭大喜，選日出師。\n\n時魏景元四年，秋七月初三日，鍾會出師。司馬昭送之於城外十里方回。西曹掾邵悌密謂司馬昭曰：「今主公遣鍾會領十萬兵伐蜀，愚料會志大心高，不可使獨掌大權。」昭笑曰：「吾豈不知之？」悌曰：「主公既知，何不使人同領其職？」昭言無數語，使邵悌疑心頓釋。正是：\n方當士馬驅馳日，早識將軍跋扈心。\n未知其言若何，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 116\n\n第一百一十六回 鍾會分兵漢中道  武侯顯聖定軍山\n\n卻說司馬昭謂西曹掾邵悌曰：「朝臣皆言蜀未可伐，是其心怯：若使強戰，必敗之道也。今鍾會獨建伐蜀之策，是其心不怯：心不怯，則破蜀必矣；蜀既破，則蜀人心膽已裂。『敗軍之將，不可以言勇；亡國之大夫，不可以圖存。』會即有異志，蜀人安能助之乎？至若魏人得勝思歸，必不從會而反，更不足慮耳。此言乃吾與汝知之，切不可泄漏。」邵悌拜服。\n\n卻說鍾會下寨已畢，升帳大集諸將聽令。時有監軍衛瓘，護軍胡烈；大將田續、龐會、田章、爰𩇕、丘建、夏侯咸、王賈、皇甫闓、句安等八十餘員。會曰：「必須一大將為先鋒，逢山開路，遇水疊橋。誰敢當之？」一人應聲曰：「某願往。」會視之，乃虎將許褚之子許儀也。眾皆曰：「非此人不可為先鋒。」會喚許儀曰：「汝乃虎體猿臂之將，父子有名：今眾將亦皆保汝，汝可掛先鋒印，領五千馬軍，一千步軍，逕取漢中。分兵三路：汝領中路，出斜谷；左軍出駱谷；右軍出子午谷。此皆崎嶇山險之地，當令軍填平道路，修理橋梁，鑿山破石，勿使阻礙；如違必按軍法。」許儀受命，領兵而進。鍾會隨後提十萬餘眾，星夜起程。\n\n卻說鄧艾在隴西，既受伐蜀之詔，一面令司馬望往遏羌人。又遣雍州刺史諸葛緒，天水太守王頎，隴西太守牽弘，金城太守楊欣，各調本部兵前來聽令。比及軍馬雲集，鄧艾夜作一夢，夢見登高山，望漢中，忽於腳下迸出一泉，水勢上湧；須臾驚覺，渾身汗流，遂坐而待旦，乃召護衛邵緩問之。緩素明周易。艾備言其夢。緩答曰：「易云：『山上有水曰蹇。蹇卦者，利西南不利東北。』孔子云：『蹇利西南。往有功也；不利東北，其道窮也。』將軍此行必然克蜀。但可惜蹇滯不能還。」艾聞言，愀然不樂。忽鍾會檄文至，約艾起兵，於漢中取齊。艾遂遣雍州刺史諸葛緒，引兵一萬五千，先斷姜維歸路；次遣天水太守王頎，引兵一萬五千，從左攻沓中；隴西太守牽弘，引一萬五千人，從右攻沓中：又遣金城太守楊欣，引一萬五千人，於甘松邀姜維之後。艾自引兵三萬，往來接應。\n\n卻說鍾會出師之時，有百官送出城外，旌旗蔽日，鎧甲凝霜；人強馬壯；威風凜凜，人皆稱羨；惟有相國參軍劉實，微笑不語。太尉王祥，見實冷笑，就馬上握其手而問曰：「鍾、鄧二人，此去可平蜀乎？」實曰：「破蜀必矣：但恐皆不得還都耳。」王祥問其故，劉實但笑而不答。祥遂不復問。\n\n卻說魏兵既發，早有細作入沓中報知姜維。維即具表申奏後主，請降詔，遣左車騎將軍張翼領兵守護陽平關，右車騎將軍廖化領兵守陰平橋：「這二處最為要緊。若失二處，漢中不保矣。一面當遣使入吳求救。臣一面自起沓中之兵拒敵。」時後主改景耀五年為炎興元年，日與宦官黃皓在宮中遊樂。忽接姜維之表，即召黃皓問曰：「今魏國遣鍾會、鄧艾大起人馬，分道而來，如之奈何？」皓奏曰：「此乃姜維欲立功名，故上此表。陛下寬心，勿生疑慮。臣聞城中有一師婆，供奉一神，能知吉凶，可召來問之。」後主從其言，於後殿陳設香花紙燭享祭禮物，令黃皓用小車請入宮中，坐於龍床之上。後主焚香祝畢。師婆忽然披髮跣足，就殿上跳躍數十遍，盤旋於案上。皓日：「此神人降矣。陛下可退左右親禱之。」後主盡退侍臣，再拜祝之。師婆大叫曰：「吾乃西川土神也。陛下欣樂太平，何為求問他事？數年之後，魏國疆土亦歸陛下矣。陛下切勿憂慮。」言訖，昏倒於地，半晌方甦。後主大喜，重加賞賜。自此深信師婆之說，遂不聽姜維之言，每日只在宮中飲宴歡樂。姜維累申告急表文，皆被黃皓隱匿，因此誤了大事。\n\n卻說鍾會大軍，迤邐望漢中進發。前軍先鋒許儀，要立頭功，先領兵至南鄭關。儀謂部將曰：「過此關即漢中矣。關上不多人馬，我等便可奮力搶關。」眾將領命，一齊併力向前。原來守關蜀將盧遜，早知魏兵將到，先於關前木橋左右，伏下軍士，裝起武侯所遺十矢連弩：比及許儀兵來搶關時，一聲梆子響處，矢石如雨。儀急退時。早射倒數十騎。魏兵大敗。儀回報鍾會。會自提帳下甲士百餘騎來看，果然箭弩一齊射下。會撥馬便回，關上盧遜引五百軍殺下來。會拍馬過橋，橋上土塌，陷住馬蹄，險些兒掀下馬來。馬掙不起，會棄馬步行：跑下橋時，盧遜趕上，一槍刺來，卻被魏軍中荀愷回身一箭，射盧遜落馬。鍾會麾眾乘勢搶關，關上軍士因有蜀兵在關前，不敢放箭。被鍾會殺散，奪了山關，即以荀愷為護軍，以全副鞍馬鎧甲賜之。會喚許儀至帳下，責之曰：「汝為先鋒，理合逢山開路，遇水疊橋，專一修理橋梁道路，以便行軍。吾方纔到橋上，陷住馬蹄，幾乎墮橋：若非荀愷，吾已被殺矣！汝既違軍令，當按軍法！」叱左右推出斬之。諸將告曰：「其父許褚有功於朝廷，望都督恕之。」會怒曰：「軍法不明，何以令眾？」遂令斬首示眾。眾將無不駭然。\n\n時蜀將王含守樂城，蔣斌守漢城，見魏兵勢大，不敢出戰，只閉門自守。鍾會下令曰：「兵貴神速，不可少停。」乃令前軍李輔圍樂城，護軍荀愷圍漢城，自引大軍取陽平關。守關蜀將傅僉與副將蔣舒商議戰守之策：舒曰：「魏兵甚眾，勢不可當；不如堅守為上。」僉曰：「不然。魏兵遠來，必然疲乏，雖多不足懼。我等若不下關戰時，漢、樂二城休矣。」蔣舒默然不答。忽報魏兵大隊已至關前，蔣、傅二人至關上視之。鍾會揚鞭大叫：「吾今統十萬之眾到此，如早早出降，各依品級陞用；如執迷不降，打破關隘，玉石俱焚！」傅僉大怒，令蔣舒把關，自引三千兵殺下關來。鍾會便走，魏兵盡退。僉乘勢追之，魏兵復合。僉欲退入關時，關上已豎起魏家旗號。只見蔣舒叫曰：「吾已降了魏也！」僉大怒，厲聲罵曰：「忘恩背義之賊，有何面目見天子乎！」撥回馬復與魏兵接戰。魏兵四面合來，將傅僉圍在垓心。僉左衝右突，往來死戰，不能得脫；所領蜀兵，十傷八九。僉乃仰天嘆曰：「吾生為蜀臣，死亦當為蜀鬼！」乃復拍馬衝殺，身被數槍，血盈袍鎧，坐下馬倒，僉自刎而死。後人有詩歎曰：\n一日抒忠憤，千秋仰義名。\n寧為傅僉死，不作蔣舒生。\n\n鍾會得了陽平關，關內所積糧草軍器極多，大喜，遂犒三軍。是夜魏兵宿於陽安城中，忽聞西南上喊聲大震。鍾會慌忙出帳視之，絕無動靜。魏軍一夜不敢睡。次夜二更，西南上喊聲又起。鍾會驚疑，向曉，使人探之。回報曰：「遠哨十餘里，並無一人，」會驚疑不定，乃自引數百騎，俱全裝貫帶，望西南巡哨。前至一山，只見殺氣四面突起，愁雲布合，霧鎖山頭。會勒住馬，問鄉導官曰：「此何山也？」答曰：「此乃定軍山，昔日夏侯淵歿於此處。」會聞之，悵然不樂，遂勒馬而回。轉過山坡，忽然狂風大作，背後數千騎突出，隨風殺來。會大驚，引眾縱馬而走。諸將墜馬者，不計其數。及奔到陽平關時，不曾折一人一騎，只跌損面目，失了頭盔。皆言曰：「但見陰雲中人馬殺來，比及近身，卻不傷人，只是一陣旋風而已。」會問降將蔣舒曰：「定軍山有神廟乎？」舒曰：「並無神廟，惟有諸葛武侯之墓。」會驚曰：「此必武侯顯聖也。吾當親往祭之。」\n\n次日，鍾會備祭禮，宰太牢，自到武侯墓前再拜致祭。祭畢，狂風頓息，愁雲四散。忽然清風習習，細雨紛紛。一陣過後，天色晴朗。魏兵大喜，皆拜謝回營。是夜鍾會在帳中伏几而寢，忽然一陣清風過處，只見一人綸巾羽扇，身衣鶴氅，素履皂絛，面如冠玉，脣若塗硃，眉清目朗，身長八尺，飄飄然有神仙之概。其人步入帳中。會起身迎之曰：「公何人也？」其人曰：「今早重承見顧，吾有片言相告。雖漢祚已衰，天命難違，然兩川生靈，橫罹兵革，誠可憐憫。汝入境之後，萬勿妄殺生靈。」言訖，拂袖而去。會欲挽留之，忽然驚醒，乃是一夢。會知是武侯之靈，不勝驚異。於是傳令前軍，立一白旗，上書「保國安民」四字；所到之處，如妄殺一人者償命。於是漢中人民，盡皆出城拜迎。會一一撫慰，秋毫無犯。後人有詩讚曰：\n數萬陰兵遶定軍，致令鍾會拜靈神。\n生能決策扶劉氏，死尚遺言保蜀民。\n\n卻說姜維在沓中，聽知魏兵大至，傳檄廖化、張翼、董厥提兵接應；一面自分兵列將以待之。忽報魏兵至。維引兵出迎。魏陣中為首大將乃天水太守王頎也。頎出馬大呼曰：「吾今大兵百萬，上將千員，分二十路而進，已到成都。汝不思早降，猶欲抗拒，何不知天命耶！」維大怒，挺槍縱馬，直取王頎。戰不三合。頎大敗而走。姜維驅兵追殺，至二十里，只聽得金鼓齊鳴，一枝兵擺開，旗上大書「隴西太守牽弘」字樣。維笑曰：「此等鼠輩，非吾敵手！」遂催兵追之。又趕到十里，卻遇鄧艾領兵殺到。兩軍混戰。維抖擻精神，與艾戰有十餘合，不分勝負，後面鑼鼓又鳴。維急退時，後軍報說：「甘松諸寨，盡被金城太守楊欣燒燬了。」維大驚，急令副將虛立旗號，與鄧艾相拒，維自撤後軍，星夜來救甘松，正遇楊欣。欣不敢交戰，望山路而走。維隨後趕來。將至山巖下，巖上木石如雨，維不能前進。比及回到半路，蜀兵已被鄧艾殺敗，魏兵大隊而來，將姜維圍住。維引眾騎殺出重圍，奔入大寨堅守，以待救兵。忽然流星馬到，報說：「鍾會打破陽平關，守將蔣舒歸降，傅僉戰死，漢中已屬魏矣。樂城守將王含，漢城守將蔣斌，知漢中已失，亦開門而降。胡濟抵敵不住，逃回成都求援去了。」\n\n維大驚，即傳令拔寨。是夜兵至疆川口，前面一軍擺開，為首魏將，乃是金城太守楊欣。維大怒，縱馬交鋒：只一合，楊欣敗走，維拈弓射之；連射三箭皆不中。維轉怒，自折其弓，挺槍趕來，戰馬前失，將維跌在地上，楊欣拍回馬來殺姜維。維躍起身，一槍刺去，正中楊欣馬腦。背後魏兵驟至，救欣去了。維騎上戰馬欲待追時，忽報後面鄧艾兵到。維首尾不能相顧，遂收兵要奪漢中。哨馬報說：「雍州刺史諸葛緒已斷了歸路。」維據山險下寨。魏兵屯於陰平橋頭。維進退無路，長嘆曰：「天喪我也！」副將甯隨曰：「魏兵雖斷陰平橋，雍州必然兵少，將軍若從孔函谷，逕取雍州，諸葛緒必撤陰平之兵救雍州，將軍卻引兵奔劍閣守之，則漢中可復矣。」維從之，即發兵入孔函谷，詐取雍州。細作報知諸葛緒。緒大驚曰：「雍州是吾合兵之地，倘若疏失，朝廷必然問罪。」急撤大兵從南路去救雍州，只留一枝兵守橋頭。姜維入北道，約行三十里，料知魏兵起行，乃勒回兵，後隊作前隊，逕到橋頭，果然魏兵大隊已去，只有些小兵把守：被維一陣殺散。盡燒其寨柵。諸葛緒聽知橋頭火起，復引兵回。姜維兵已過半日了，因此不敢追趕。\n\n卻說姜維引兵過了橋頭，正行之間，前面一軍來到，乃左將軍張翼，右將軍廖化也。維問之。翼曰：「黃皓聽信師巫之言，不肯發兵。翼聞漢中已危，自起兵來，時陽平關已被鍾會所取。今聞將軍受困，特來接應。」遂合兵一處。化曰：「今四面受敵，糧道不通，不如退守劍閣，再作良圖。」維疑慮未決。忽報鍾會、鄧艾分兵十餘路殺來。維欲與翼、化分兵迎之。化曰：「白水地狹路多，非爭戰之所，不如且退，去救劍閣可也。若劍閣一失，是絕路矣。」維從之，遂引兵來投劍閣。將近關前，忽報鼓角齊鳴，喊聲大起，旌旗遍豎，一枝軍把住關口。正是：\n漢中險峻已無有，劍閣風波又忽生。\n未知何處之兵，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 117\n\n第一百一十七回 鄧士載偷度陰平  諸葛瞻戰死綿竹\n\n卻說輔國大將軍董厥，聞魏兵十餘路入境，乃引二萬兵守住劍閣；當日望塵頭大起，疑是魏兵，急引兵把住關口。董厥自臨軍前視之，乃姜維、廖化、張翼也。厥大喜，接入關上，禮畢，哭訴後主黃皓之事。維曰：「公勿憂慮；若有維在，必不容魏來吞蜀也。且守劍閣，徐圖退敵之計。」厥曰：「此關雖然可守，爭奈成都無人；倘為敵人所襲，大勢瓦解矣。」維曰：「成都山險地峻，非可易取，不必憂也。」正言間，忽報諸葛緒領兵殺至關下，維大怒，急引五千兵殺下關來，直撞入魏陣中，左衝右突，殺得諸葛緒大敗而走，退數十里下寨。魏軍死者無數。蜀兵搶了許多馬匹器械。維收兵回關。\n\n卻說鍾會離劍閣二十五里下寨，諸葛緒自來伏罪。會怒曰：「吾令汝守把陰平橋頭，以斷姜維歸路，如何失了；今又不得吾令，擅自進兵，以致此敗！」緒曰：「維詭計多端，詐取雍州，緒恐雍州有失，引兵去救；維乘機走脫，緒因趕至關下，不想又為所敗。」會大怒，叱令斬之。監軍衛瓘曰：「緒雖有罪，乃鄧征西所督之人，不該將軍殺之，恐傷和氣。」會曰：「吾奉天子明詔，晉公鈞命，特來伐蜀，便是鄧艾有罪，亦當斬之。」眾皆力勸。會乃將諸葛緒用檻車載赴洛陽，任晉公發落；隨將緒所領之兵，收在部下調遣。有人報與鄧艾。艾大怒曰：「吾與汝官品一般，吾久鎮邊疆，於國多勞，汝安敢妄自尊大耶！」子鄧忠勸曰：「『小不忍則亂大謀』。父親若與他不睦，必誤國家大事。望且容忍之。」艾從其言，然畢竟心中懷怒，乃引十數騎來見鍾會。\n\n會聞艾至，便問左右：「艾引多少軍來？」左右答曰：「只有十數騎。」會乃令帳上帳下列武士數百人。艾下馬入見。會接入帳禮畢。艾見軍容甚肅，心中不安，乃以言挑之曰：「將軍得了漢中，乃朝廷大幸也，可定策早取劍閣。」會曰：「將軍明見若何？」艾再三推稱無能。會固問之。艾答曰：「以愚意度之，可引一軍從陰平小路出漢中德陽亭，用奇兵逕取成都，姜維必撤兵來救，將軍乘虛就取劍閣，可獲全功。」會大喜曰：「將軍此計甚妙！可即引兵去。吾在此專候捷音。」二人飲酒相別。會回本帳與諸將曰：「人皆謂鄧艾有能，今日觀之，乃庸才耳！」眾問其故。會曰：「陰平小路，皆高山峻嶺，若蜀以百餘人守其險要，斷其歸路，則鄧艾之兵皆餓死矣。吾只以正道而行，何愁蜀地不破乎！」遂置雲梯砲架，只打劍閣關。\n\n卻說鄧艾出轅門上馬，回顧從者曰：「鍾會待吾若何？」從者曰：「觀其辭色，甚不以將軍之言為然，但以口強應而已。」艾笑曰：「彼料我不能取成都，我偏欲取之！」回到本寨，師纂、鄧忠一班將士接問曰：「今日與鍾鎮西有何高論？」艾曰：「吾以實心告彼，彼以庸才視我。彼今得漢中，以為莫大之功；若非吾屯沓中絆住姜維，彼安能成功耶！吾今若取了成都，勝取漢中矣！」當夜下令，盡拔寨望陰平小路進兵，離劍閣七百里下寨。有人報鍾會說：「鄧艾要去取成都了。」會笑艾不智。\n\n卻說鄧艾一面修密書遣使馳報司馬昭，一面聚諸將於帳下問曰：「吾今乘虛去取成都，與汝等立功名於不朽，汝等肯從乎？」諸將應曰：「願遵軍令，萬死不辭！」艾乃先令子鄧忠引五千精兵，不穿衣甲，各執斧鑿器具，凡遇峻危之處，鑿山開路，搭造橋閣，以便行軍。艾選兵三萬，各帶乾糧繩索進發。約行百餘里，選下三千兵，就彼紮寨；又行百餘里，又選三千兵下寨。是年十月自陰平進兵，至於巔崖峻谷之中，凡二十餘日，行七百餘里，皆是無人之地。魏兵沿途下了數寨，只剩下二千人馬。前至一嶺，名摩天嶺。馬不堪行，艾步行上嶺，只見鄧忠與開路軍士盡皆哭泣。艾問其故。忠告曰：「此嶺西背是峻壁巔崖，不能開鑿，虛廢前勞，因此哭泣。」艾曰：「吾軍到此，已行了七百餘里，過此便是江油，豈可復退？」乃喚諸軍曰：「『不入虎穴，焉得虎子』？吾與汝等來到此地，若得成功，富貴共之。」眾皆應曰：「願從將軍之命。」艾令先將軍器攛將下去。艾取氈自裹其身，先滾下去。副將有氈衫者裹身滾下，無氈衫者各用繩索束腰，攀木挂樹，魚貫而進。鄧艾、鄧忠，並二千軍，及開山壯士，皆渡了摩天嶺。方纔整頓衣甲器械而行，忽見道傍有一石碣，上刻：「丞相諸葛武侯題。」其文云：「二火初興，有人越此。二士爭衡，不久自死。」艾觀訖大驚，慌忙對碣再拜曰：「武侯真神人也！艾不能以師事之，惜哉！」後人有詩曰：\n陰平峻嶺與天齊，玄鶴徘徊尚怯飛。\n鄧艾裹氈從此下，誰知諸葛有先機。\n\n卻說鄧艾暗度陰平，引兵行時，又見一個大空寨。左右告曰：「聞武侯在日，曾撥一千兵守此險隘。今蜀主劉禪廢之。」艾嗟呀不已，乃謂眾人曰：「吾等有來路而無歸路矣。前江油城中，糧食足備。汝等前進可活，後退即死。須併力攻之。」眾皆應曰：「願死戰於此！」鄧艾步行，引二千餘人，星夜倍道來搶江油城。\n\n卻說江油城守將馬邈；聞東川已失，雖為準備，只是隄防大路；又仗著姜維全師，守住劍閣關，遂將軍情不以為重。當日操練人馬回家，與妻李氏擁爐飲酒。其妻問曰：「屢聞邊情甚急，將軍全無憂色，何也？」邈曰：「大事自有姜伯約掌握，干我甚事？」其妻曰：「雖然如此，將軍所守城池，不為不重。」邈曰：「天子聽信黃皓，溺於酒色，吾料禍不遠矣。魏兵一到，降之為上，何必慮哉？」其妻大怒，唾邈面曰：「汝為男子，先懷不忠不義之心，枉受國家爵祿，吾有何面目與汝相見！」馬邈羞慚無語。忽家人慌入報曰：「魏將鄧艾不知從何而來，引二千餘人，一擁而入城矣。」邈大驚，慌出納降，拜伏於公堂之下，泣告曰：「某有心歸降久矣。今願招城中居民，及本部人馬，盡降將軍。」艾准其降。遂收江油軍馬於部下調遣，即用馬邈為鄉導官。忽報馬邈夫人自縊身死。艾問其故，邈以實告。艾感其賢，令厚禮葬之，親往致祭。魏人聞者，無不嗟嘆。後人有詩讚曰：\n後主昏迷漢祚顛，天差鄧艾取西川。\n可憐巴蜀多名將，不及江油李氏賢！\n\n鄧艾取了江油，遂接陰平小路諸軍，皆到江油取齊，逕來攻涪城。部將田續曰：「我軍涉險而來，甚是勞頓，且當休養數日，然後進兵。」艾大怒曰：「兵貴神速，汝敢亂我軍心耶！」喝令左右推出斬之。眾將苦告方免。艾自驅兵至涪城。城內官吏軍民疑從天降，盡皆投降。蜀人飛報入成都。後主聞知，慌召黃皓問之。皓奏曰：「此詐傳耳。神人必不肯誤陛下也。」後主又召師婆問時，卻不知何處去了。此時遠近告急表文，一似雪片，往來使者，聯絡不絕。後主設朝計議，多官面面相覷，並無一言。郤正出班奏曰：「事已急矣，陛下可宣武侯之子商議退兵之策。」原來武侯之子諸葛瞻，字思遠。其母黃氏，即黃承彥之女也。母貌甚陋，而有奇才：上通天文，下察地理；凡韜略遁甲諸書，無所不曉。武侯在南陽時，聞其賢，求以為室。武侯之學，夫人多所贊助焉。及武侯死後，夫人尋逝，臨終遺教，惟以忠孝勉其子瞻。瞻自幼聰明，尚後主女，為駙馬都尉。後襲父武鄉侯之爵。景耀四年，遷行軍護衛將軍。時為黃皓用事，故託病不出。\n\n當下後主從郤正之言，即時連發三詔，召瞻至殿下。後主泣訴曰：「鄧艾兵已屯涪城，成都危矣。卿看先君之面，救朕之命！」瞻亦泣奏曰：「臣父子蒙先帝厚恩，陛下殊遇，雖肝腦塗地，不能補報。願陛下盡發成都之兵，與臣領去決一死戰。」後主即撥成都兵將七萬與瞻。瞻辭了後主，整頓軍馬，聚集諸將問曰：「誰敢為先鋒？」言未訖，一少年將出曰：「父親既掌大權，兒願為先鋒。」眾視之，乃瞻長子諸葛尚也。尚時年一十九歲，博覽兵書，多習武藝。瞻大喜，遂命尚為先鋒。是日大軍離了成都，來迎魏兵。\n\n卻說鄧艾得馬邈獻地理圖一本，備寫涪城至成都一百六十里，山川道路，關隘險峻，一一分明。艾看畢，大驚曰：「吾只守涪城，倘被蜀人據住前山，何能成功耶？如遷延日久，姜維兵到，我軍危矣。」速喚師纂並子鄧忠，分付曰：「汝等可引一軍，星夜逕去綿竹，以拒蜀兵。吾隨後便至。切不可怠緩。若縱他先據了險要，決斬汝首！」\n\n師、鄧二人，引兵將至綿竹，早遇蜀兵。兩軍各布成陣。師、鄧二人，勒馬於門旗下，只見蜀兵列成八陣。三鼕鼓罷，門旗兩分，數十員將簇擁一輛四輪車，車上端坐一人，綸巾羽扇，鶴氅方裾，車上展開一面黃旗，上書：「漢丞相諸葛武侯。」嚇得師、鄧二人汗流遍身，回顧軍士曰：「原來孔明尚在，我等休矣！」急勒兵回時，蜀兵掩殺將來，魏兵大敗而走。蜀兵掩殺二十餘里，遇見鄧艾援兵接應。兩家各自收兵。艾升帳而坐，喚師纂、鄧忠責之曰：「汝二人不戰而退，何也？」忠曰：「但見蜀陣中諸葛孔明領兵，因此奔還。」艾怒曰：「縱使孔明更生，我何懼哉！汝等輕退，以致於敗，宜速斬以正軍法！」眾皆苦勸，艾方息怒。令人哨探，回說孔明之子諸葛瞻為大將，瞻之子諸葛尚為先鋒，車上坐者乃木刻孔明遺像也。\n\n艾聞之，調師纂、鄧忠曰：「成敗之機，在此一舉。汝二人再不取勝，必當斬首！」師、鄧二人又引一萬兵來戰。諸葛尚匹馬單槍，抖擻精神，戰退二人。諸葛瞻指揮兩掖兵衝出，撞入魏陣中，左衝右突，往來殺有數十番，魏兵大敗，死者不計其數。師纂、鄧忠，中傷而逃。瞻驅軍馬隨後掩殺二十餘里，紮營相拒。師纂、鄧忠，回見鄧艾。艾見二人俱傷，未便加責，乃與眾將商議曰：「蜀有諸葛瞻善繼父志，兩番殺吾萬餘人馬，今若不速破，後必為禍。」監軍丘本曰：「何不作一書以誘之？」艾從其言，遂作書一封，遣使送入蜀寨。守門將引至帳下，呈上其書。瞻拆封視之。書曰：\n\n征西將軍鄧艾，致書於行軍護衛將軍諸葛思遠麾下：竊觀近代賢才，未有如公之尊父也：昔自出茅廬，一言已分三國，掃平荊、益，遂成霸業，古今鮮有及者；後六出祁山，非其智力不足，乃天數耳。今後主昏弱，王氣已終，艾奉天子之命，以重兵伐蜀，已皆得其地矣，成都危在旦夕，公何不應天順人，仗義來歸？艾當表公爲瑯琊王，以光耀祖宗，決不虛言。幸存照鑒！\n\n瞻看畢，勃然大怒，扯碎其書，叱武士立斬來使，令從者持首級回魏營見鄧艾。艾大怒，即欲出戰。丘本諫曰：「將軍不可輕出，當用奇兵勝之。」艾從其言，遂令天水太守王頎，隴西太守牽弘，伏兩軍於後。艾自引兵而來。此時諸葛瞻正欲搦戰，忽報鄧艾自引兵到。瞻大怒，即引兵出，逕殺入魏陣中。鄧艾敗走。瞻隨後掩殺將來。忽然兩下伏兵殺出，蜀兵大敗，退入綿竹。艾令圍之。於是魏兵一齊吶喊，將綿竹圍的鐵桶相似。\n\n諸葛瞻在城中，見敵勢已迫，乃令彭和齎書殺出，往東吳求救。和至東吳，見了吳主孫休，呈上告急之書。吳主看罷，與群臣計議曰：「既蜀中危急，孤豈可坐視不救？」即令老將丁奉為主帥，丁封、孫異為副將，率兵五萬，前往救蜀。丁奉領旨出師，分撥丁封、孫異引兵二萬向沔中而進，自率兵三萬向壽春而進，分兵三路而援。\n\n卻說諸葛瞻見救兵不至，謂眾將曰：「久守非良圖。」遂留子尚與尚書張遵守城，瞻自披挂上馬，引三軍大開三門殺出。鄧艾見兵出，便撤兵退。瞻奮力追殺，忽然一聲砲響，四面兵合，把瞻困在垓心。瞻引兵左衝右突，殺死數百人。艾令眾軍放箭射之，蜀兵四散。瞻中箭落馬，乃大呼曰：「吾力竭矣！當以一死報國！」遂拔劍自刎而死。其子諸葛尚在城上，見父死於軍中，勃然大怒，遂披挂上馬。張遵諫曰：「小將軍勿得輕出。」尚歎曰：「吾父子祖孫，荷國厚恩，今父既死於敵，我何用生為！」遂策馬殺出，死於陣中。後人有詩讚瞻、尚父子曰：\n不是忠臣獨少謀，蒼天有意絕炎劉。\n當年諸葛留嘉胤，節義真堪繼武侯。\n\n鄧艾憐其忠，將父子合葬，乘虛攻打綿竹。張遵、黃崇、李球三人，各引一軍殺出。蜀兵寡，魏兵眾，三人亦皆戰死，艾因此得了綿竹。勞軍已畢，遂來取成都。正是：\n試觀後主臨危日，無異劉璋受逼時。\n未知成都如何守禦，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 118\n\n第一百一十八回 哭祖廟一王死孝 入西川二士爭功\n\n卻說後主在成都，聞鄧艾取了綿竹，諸葛瞻父子已亡，大驚，急召文武商議。近臣奏曰：「城外百姓，扶老攜幼，哭聲大震，各逃生命。」後主驚惶無措。忽哨馬報到，說魏兵將近城下。多官議曰：「兵微將寡，難以迎敵；不如早棄成都，奔南中七郡：其地險峻，可以自守，就借蠻兵，再來克復未遲。」光祿大夫譙周曰：「不可。南蠻久反之人，平昔無惠﹔今若投之，必遭大禍。」多官又奏曰：「蜀、吳既同盟，今事急矣，可以投之。」周又諫曰：「自古以來，無寄他國為天子者。臣料魏能吞吳，吳不能吞魏。若稱臣於吳，是一辱也。若吳被魏所吞，陛下再稱臣於魏，是兩番之辱矣。不如不投吳而降魏。魏必裂土以封陛下，則上能自守宗廟，下可以保安黎民。願陛下思之。」後主未決，退入宮中。\n\n次日眾議紛紛。譙周見事急，復上疏諍之。後主從譙周之言。正欲出降，忽屏風後轉出一人，厲聲而罵周曰：「偷生腐儒，豈可妄議社稷大事！自古安有降天子哉！」後主視之，乃第五子北地王劉諶也。後主生七子：長子劉璿，次子劉瑤，三子劉琮，四子劉瓚，五子即北地王劉諶，六子劉恂，七子劉璩。七子中惟諶自幼聰明，英敏過人，餘皆懦善。後主謂諶曰：「今大臣皆議當降，汝獨仗血氣之勇，欲令滿城流血耶？」諶曰：「昔先帝在日，譙周未嘗干預國政；今妄議大事，輒起亂言，甚非理也。臣竊料成都之兵，尚有數萬；姜維全師，皆在劍閣；若知魏兵犯闕，必來救應，內外攻擊，可獲全功。豈可聽腐儒之言，輕廢先帝之基業乎？」後主叱之曰：「汝小兒豈識天時！」諶叩頭哭曰：「若勢窮力極，禍敗將及，便當父子君臣背城一戰，同死社稷，以見先帝可也﹔奈何降乎！」後主不聽。諶放聲大哭曰：「先帝非容易創立基業；今一旦棄之，吾寧死不辱也！」後主令近臣推出宮門，遂令譙周作降書，遣私署侍中張紹、駙馬都尉鄧良，同譙周齎玉璽來雒城請降。\n\n時鄧艾每日令數百鐵騎來成都哨探。當日見立了降旗，艾大喜。不一時，張紹等至，艾令人迎入。三人拜伏於階下，呈上降款玉璽。艾拆降書視之，大喜，受下玉璽，重待張紹、譙周、鄧良等。艾作回書，付三人齎回成都，以安人心。三人拜辭鄧艾，逕還成都，入見後主，呈上回書，細言鄧艾相待之善。後主拆封視之，大喜，即遣太僕蔣顯齎敕令姜維早降；遣尚書郎李虎，送文簿與艾。共戶二十八萬，男女九十四萬，帶甲將士十萬二千，官吏四萬，倉糧四十餘萬，金銀三千斤，錦綺彩絹各二十萬匹。餘物在庫，不及具數。擇十二月初一日，君臣出降。\n\n北地王劉諶聞知，怒氣沖天，乃帶劍入宮。其妻崔夫人問曰：「大王今日顏色異常，何也？」諶曰：「魏兵將近，父皇已納降款，明日君臣出降，社稷從此殄滅。吾欲先死以見先帝於地下，不屈膝於他人也！」崔夫人曰：「賢哉！賢哉！得其死矣！妾請先死，王死未遲。」諶曰：「汝何死耶？」崔夫人曰：「王死父，妾死夫，其義同也。夫亡妻死，何必問焉？」言訖，觸柱而死。諶乃自殺其三子，並割妻頭，提至昭烈廟中，伏地哭曰：「臣羞見基業棄於他人，故先殺妻子，以絕罣念，後將一命報祖！祖如有靈，知孫之心！」大哭一場，眼中流血，自刎而死。蜀人聞之，無不哀痛。後人有詩讚曰：\n君臣甘屈膝，一子獨悲傷。\n去矣西川事，雄哉北地王！\n殞身酬烈祖，搔首泣穹蒼。\n凜凜人如在，誰云漢已亡。\n\n後主聽北地王自刎，乃令人葬之。次日，魏兵大至。後主率太子諸王，及群臣六十餘人，面縛輿櫬，出北門十里而降。鄧艾扶起後主，親解其縛，焚其輿櫬，並車入城。後人有詩歎曰：\n魏兵數萬入川來，後主偷生失自裁。\n黃皓終存欺國意，姜維空負濟時才。\n全忠義士心何烈，守節王孫志可哀。\n昭烈經營良不易，一朝功業頓成灰。\n\n於是成都之人，皆具香花迎接。艾拜後主為驃騎將軍，其餘文武，各隨高下拜官；請後主還宮，出榜安民，交割倉庫，又令太常張峻、益州別駕張紹，招安各郡軍民。又令人說姜維歸降。一面遣人赴洛陽報捷。艾聞黃皓奸險，欲斬之。皓用金寶賂其左右，因此得免。自是漢亡。後人因漢之亡，有追思武侯詩曰：\n猿鳥猶知畏簡書，風雲應為護儲胥。\n徒勞上將揮神筆，終見降王走傳車。\n管樂有才真不忝，關張無命欲何如？\n他年錦里經祠廟，梁父吟成恨有餘！\n\n且說太僕蔣顯到劍閣入見姜維，傳後主敕命，言歸降之事。維大驚失語。帳下眾將聽知，一齊怨恨，咬牙怒目，鬚髮倒豎，拔刀砍石大呼曰：「吾等死戰，何故先降耶！」號哭之聲，聞數十里。維見人心思漢，乃以善言撫之曰：「眾將勿憂。吾有一計，可復漢室。」眾將求問。姜維與諸將附耳低言，說了計策。即於劍閣關遍豎降旗，先令人報入鍾會寨中，說姜維引張翼、廖化、董厥等來降。會大喜，令人迎接維入帳，會曰：「伯約來何遲也？」維正色流涕曰：「國家全師在吾，今日至此，猶為速也。」會甚奇之，下座相拜，待為上賓。維說會曰：「聞將軍自淮南以來，算無遺策；司馬氏之盛，皆將軍之力；維故甘心俯首。如鄧士載，當與決一死戰。安肯降之乎？」會遂折箭為誓，與維結為兄弟，情愛甚密，仍令照舊領兵。維暗喜，遂令蔣顯回成都去了。\n\n卻說鄧艾封師纂為益州刺史，牽弘、王頎等各領州郡；又於綿竹築臺以彰戰功，大會蜀中諸官飲宴。艾酒至半酣，乃指眾官曰：「汝等幸遇我，故有今日耳。若遇他將，必皆殄滅矣。」多官起身拜謝。忽蔣顯至，說姜維自降鍾鎮西了。艾因此痛恨鍾會，遂修書令人齎赴洛陽致晉公司馬昭。昭得書視之。書曰：\n臣艾竊謂兵有先聲而後實者。今因平蜀之勢以乘吳，此席捲之時也。然大舉之後，將士疲勞，不可便用；宜留隴右兵二萬、蜀兵二萬，煮鹽興冶，並造舟船，預備順流之計﹔然後發使，告以利害，吳可不征而定也。更以厚待劉禪，以致孫休，若便送禪來京，吳人必疑，則於向化之心不勸；且權留之於蜀，須來年冬月抵京。今即可封禪為扶風王，錫以貲財，供其左右，爵其子為公卿，以顯歸命之寵；則吳人畏威懷德，望風而從矣。\n\n司馬昭覽畢，深疑鄧艾有自專之心，乃先發手書與衛瓘，隨後降封艾詔曰：\n征西將軍鄧艾，耀威奮武，深入敵境，使僭號之主，繫頸歸降；兵不踰時，戰不終日，雲撤席捲，盪定巴蜀；雖白起破強楚，韓信克勁趙，不足比勳也。其以艾為太尉，增邑二萬戶，封二子為亭侯，各食邑千戶。\n\n鄧艾受詔畢，監軍衛瓘，取出司馬昭手書與艾。書中說鄧艾所言之事，須候奏報，不可輒行。艾曰：「『將在外，君命有所不受』。吾既奉詔專征，如何阻當。」遂又作書，令來使齎赴洛陽。時朝中皆言鄧艾必有反意，司馬昭愈加疑忌。忽使命回，呈上鄧艾之書。昭拆封視之，書曰：\n艾銜命西征，元惡既服，當權宜行事，以安初附。若待國命，則往復道途，延引日月。春秋之義，大夫出疆，有可以安社稷、利國家，專之可也。今吳未賓，勢與蜀連，不可拘常以失事機。兵法進不求名，退不避罪。艾雖無古人之節，終不自嫌，以損於國也。先此申狀，見可施行。\n\n司馬昭看畢大驚，慌與賈充計議曰：「鄧艾恃功而驕，任意行事，反形露矣﹔如之奈何？」賈充曰：「主公何不封鍾會以制之？」昭從其議，遣使齎詔封會為司徒，就令衛瓘監督兩路軍馬，以手書付瓘，使與會伺察鄧艾，以防其變。會接讀詔書，詔曰：\n鎮西將軍鍾會，所向無敵，前無強梁，節制眾城，網羅迸逸；蜀之豪帥，面縛歸命；謀無遺策，舉無廢功；其以會為司徒，進封縣侯，增邑萬戶，封子二人亭侯，邑各千戶。\n\n鍾會既受封，即請姜維計議曰：「鄧艾功在吾之上，又封太尉之職；今司馬公疑艾有反志，故令衛瓘為監軍，詔吾制之，伯約有何高見？」維曰：「愚聞鄧艾出身微賤，幼為農家養犢，今僥倖自陰平斜徑，攀木懸崖，成此大功，非出良謀，實賴國家洪福耳。若非將軍與維相拒於劍閣，艾安能成此功耶？今欲封蜀主為扶風王，乃大結蜀人之心，其反情不言可見矣。晉公疑之是也。」會深嘉其言。維又曰：「請退左右，維有一事密告。」會令左右盡退。維袖中取出一圖與會，曰：「昔日武侯出草廬時，以此圖獻先帝，且曰：『益州之地，沃野千里，民殷國富，可為霸業。』先帝因此遂創成都。今鄧艾至此，安得不狂？」會大喜，指問山川形勢。維一一言之。會又問曰：「當以何策除艾？」維曰：「乘晉公疑忌之際，當急上表，言艾反狀；晉公必令將軍討之，一舉而可擒矣。」會依言，即遣人齎表進赴洛陽，言鄧艾專權恣肆，結好蜀人，早晚必反矣。於是朝中文武皆驚。會又令人於中途截了鄧艾表文，按艾筆法，改寫傲慢之辭，以實己之語。\n\n司馬昭見了鄧艾表章，大怒，即遣人到鍾會軍前，令會收艾；又遣賈充引三萬兵入斜谷，昭乃同魏主曹奐御駕親征。西曹掾邵悌諫曰：「鍾會之兵，多鄧艾六倍，當今會收艾足矣，何必明公自行耶？」昭笑曰：「汝忘了舊日之言耶？汝曾道會後必反，吾今此行，非為艾，實為會耳。」悌笑曰：「某恐明公忘之，故以相問。今既有此意，切宜秘之，不可泄漏。」昭然其言，遂提大兵起程。時賈充亦疑鍾會有變，密告司馬昭。昭曰：「如遣汝，吾亦疑汝耶？且到長安，自有明白。」早有細作報知鍾會，說昭已至長安，會慌請姜維商議收艾之策。正是：\n纔見西蜀收降將，又見長安動大兵。\n不知姜維以何策破艾，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 119\n\n第一百一十九回 假投降巧計成虛話　再受禪依樣畫葫蘆\n\n卻說鍾會請姜維計議收鄧艾之策。維曰：「可先令監軍衛瓘收艾。艾欲殺瓘，則反情實矣。將軍卻起兵討之，可也。」會大喜，遂令衛瓘引數十人入成都，收鄧艾父子。瓘部卒止之曰：「此是鍾司徒令鄧征西殺將軍，以正反情也。切不可行。」瓘曰：「吾自有計。」遂先發檄文二三十道。其檄曰：「奉詔收艾，其餘各無所問。若早來歸，即加爵賞；敢有不出者，滅三族。」隨備檻車兩乘，星夜望成都而來。\n\n比及雞鳴，艾部將見檄文者，皆來投拜於衛瓘馬前。時鄧艾在府中未起。瓘引數十人突入，大呼曰：「奉詔收鄧艾父子！」艾大驚，滾下床來。瓘叱武士縛於車上。其子鄧忠出問，亦被捉下，縛於車上。府中將吏大驚，欲待動手搶奪，早望見塵頭大起，哨馬報說鍾司徒大兵到了。眾各四散奔走。鍾會與姜維下馬入府，見鄧艾父子已被縛。會以鞭撻鄧艾之首而罵曰：「養犢小兒，何敢如此！」姜維亦罵曰：「匹夫行險徼倖，亦有今日耶？」艾亦大罵。會將艾父子送赴洛陽。會入成都，盡得鄧艾軍馬，威聲大震。乃謂姜維曰：「吾今日方趁平生之願矣。」維曰：「昔韓信不聽蒯通之說，而有未央宮之禍。大夫種不從范蠡於五湖，卒伏劍而死。斯二子者，其功名豈不赫然哉？徒以利害未明，而見機之不早也。今公大勳已就，威震其主，何不泛舟絕跡，登峨嵋之嶺，而從赤松子遊乎？」會笑曰：「君言差矣。吾年未四旬，方思進取，豈能便效此退閒之事？」維曰：「若不退閒，當早圖良策，此則明公智力所能，無煩老夫之言矣。」會撫掌大笑曰：「伯約知吾心也。」二人自此每日商議大事。維密與後主書曰：「望陛下忍數日之辱，維將使社稷危而復安，日月幽而復明，必不使漢室終滅也。」\n\n卻說鍾會正與姜維謀反，忽報司馬昭有書到。會接書，書中言：「吾恐司徒收艾不下，自屯兵於長安；相見在近，以此先報。」會大驚曰：「吾兵多艾數倍，若但要我擒艾，晉公知吾獨能辦之；今日自行兵來，是疑我也。」遂與姜維計議。維曰：「君疑臣則臣必死，豈不見鄧艾乎？」會曰：「吾意決矣。事成則得天下，不成則退西蜀，亦不失作劉備也。」維曰：「近聞郭太后新亡，可詐稱太后有遺詔，教討司馬昭，以正弒君之罪。據明公之才，中原可席捲而定。」會曰：「伯約當作先鋒。成事之後，同享富貴。」維曰：「願效犬馬微勞。但恐諸將不服耳。」會曰：「來日元宵佳節，故宮大張燈火，請諸將飲宴。如不從者盡斬之。」維暗喜。次日，會、維二人請諸將飲宴。數巡後，執杯大哭。諸將驚問其故。會曰：「郭太后臨崩有遺詔在此，為司馬昭南闕弒君，大逆無道，早晚將篡魏，命吾討之。汝等各自簽名，共成此事。」眾皆大驚，面面相覷。會拔劍出鞘曰：「違令者斬！」眾皆恐懼，只得相從，畫字已畢，會乃困諸將於宮中，嚴兵禁守。維曰：「我見諸將不服，請坑之。」會曰：「吾已令宮中掘一坑，置大棒數千，如不從者，打死坑之。」\n\n時有心腹將丘建在側。建乃護軍胡烈部下舊人也。時胡烈亦被監在宮。建乃密將鍾會所言，報知胡烈。烈大驚，泣告曰：「吾兒胡淵，領兵在外，安知會懷此心耶？汝可念向日之情，透一消息，雖死無恨。」建曰：「恩主勿憂，容某圖之。」遂出告會曰：「主公軟監諸將在內，水食不便，可令一人往來傳遞。」會素聽丘建之言，遂令丘建監臨。會分付曰：「吾以重事託汝，休得泄漏。」建曰：「主公放心。某自有緊嚴之法。」建暗令胡烈親信人入內，烈以密書付其人。其人持書火速至胡淵營內，細言其事，呈上密書。淵大驚，遂遍示諸營知之。眾將大怒，急來淵營商議曰：「我等雖死，豈肯從反臣耶？」淵曰：「正月十八日中，可驟入內，如此行之。」監軍衛瓘，深喜胡淵之謀，即整頓了人馬，令丘建傳與胡烈。烈報知諸將。\n\n卻說鍾會請姜維問曰：「吾夜夢大蛇數千條咬吾，主何吉凶？」維曰：「夢龍蛇者，皆吉慶之兆也。」會喜，信其言，乃謂維曰：「器仗已備，放諸將出問之，若何？」維曰：「此輩皆有不服之心，久必為害，不如乘早戮之。」會從之，即命姜維領武士往殺眾魏將。維領命，方欲行動，忽然一陣心疼，昏倒在地，左右扶起，半晌方甦。忽報宮外人聲沸騰。會方令人探時，喊聲大震，四面八方，無限兵到。維曰：「此必是諸將作亂，可先斬之。」忽報兵已入內。會令關上殿門，使軍士上殿屋以瓦擊之，互相殺死數十人。宮外四面火起，外兵砍開殿門殺入。會自掣劍立殺數人，卻被亂箭射倒。眾將梟其首。維拔劍上殿，往來衝突，不幸心疼轉加。維仰天大叫曰：「吾計不成，乃天命也！」遂自刎而死；時年五十九歲。宮中死者數百人。衛瓘曰：「眾軍各歸營所，以待王命。」魏兵爭欲報讎，共剖維腹，其膽大如雞卵。眾將又盡取姜維家屬殺之。鄧艾部下之人，見鍾會、姜維已死，遂連夜去追劫鄧艾。早有人報知衛瓘。瓘曰：「是我捉艾，今若留他，我無葬身之地矣。」護軍田續曰：「昔鄧艾取江油之時，欲殺續，得眾官告免。今日當報此恨。」瓘大喜，遂遣田續引五百兵趕至綿竹，正遇鄧艾父子放出檻車，欲還成都。艾只道是本部兵到，不作準備；欲待問時，被田續一刀斬之。鄧忠亦死於亂軍之中。後人有詩歎鄧艾曰：\n自幼能籌畫，多謀善用兵。\n凝眸知地理，仰面識天文。\n馬到山根斷，兵來石徑分。\n功成身被害，魂繞漢江雲。\n\n又有詩歎鍾會曰：\n髫年稱早慧，曾作祕書郎，\n妙計傾司馬，當時號子房。\n壽春多贊畫，劍閣顯鷹揚。\n不學陶朱隱，遊魂悲故鄉。\n\n又有詩歎姜維曰：\n天水誇英俊，涼州產異才。\n系從尚父出，術奉武侯來。\n大膽應無懼，雄心誓不回。\n成都身死日，漢將有餘哀。\n\n卻說鍾會、姜維、鄧艾已死，張翼等亦死於亂軍之中。太子劉璿，漢壽亭侯關彝，皆被魏兵所殺。軍民大亂，互相踐踏，死者不計其數。旬日後，賈充先至，出榜安民，方始寧靖。留衛瓘守成都，乃遷後主赴洛陽。止有尚書令樊建、侍中張紹、光祿大夫譙周、秘書郎郤正等數人跟隨。廖化、董厥皆託病不起，後皆憂死。\n\n時魏景元五年，改為咸熙元年。春三月。吳將丁奉，見蜀已亡，遂收兵還吳。中書承華覈奏吳主孫休曰：「吳、蜀乃脣齒也。『脣亡則齒寒』。臣料司馬昭伐吳在即，乞陛下深加防禦。」休從其言，遂命陸遜子陸抗為鎮東大將軍，領荊州牧，守江口；左將軍孫異守南徐諸處隘口；又沿江一帶，屯兵數百營，老將丁奉總督之，以防魏兵。\n\n建寧太守霍戈聞成都不守，素服望西大哭三日。諸將皆曰：「既漢主失位，何不速降？」戈泣謂曰：「道路隔絕，未知吾主安危若何？若魏主以禮待之，則舉城而降，未為晚矣；萬一危辱吾主，則主辱臣死，何可降乎？」眾然其言，乃使人到洛陽，探聽後主消息去了。\n\n且說後主至洛陽時，司馬昭已自回朝。昭責後主曰：「公荒淫無道，廢賢失政，理宜誅戮。」後主面如土色，不知所為。文武皆奏曰：「蜀主既失國紀。幸早歸降，宜赦之。」昭乃封禪為安樂公，賜住宅，月給用度，賜絹萬疋，僮婢百人。子劉瑤及群臣樊建、譙周、郤正等，皆封侯爵。後主謝恩出內。昭因黃皓蠹國害民，令武士押出市曹，凌遲處死。時霍戈探聽得後主受封，遂率部下軍士來降。次日，後主親詣司馬昭府下拜謝。昭設宴款待，先以魏樂舞戲於前，蜀官感傷，獨後主有喜色。昭令蜀人扮蜀樂於前，蜀官盡皆墮淚，後主嬉笑自若。酒至半酣，昭謂賈充曰：「人之無情，乃至於此！雖使諸葛孔明在，亦不能輔之久全，何況姜維乎？」乃問後主曰：「頗思蜀否？」後主曰：「此間樂，不思蜀也。」須臾，後主起身更衣，郤正跟至廂下曰：「陛下如何答應不思蜀也？倘彼再問，可泣而答曰：『先人墳墓，遠在蜀地，乃心西悲，無日不思。』晉公必放陛下歸蜀矣。」後主牢記入席。酒將微醉，昭又問曰：「頗思蜀否？」後主如郤正之言以對，欲哭無淚，遂閉其目。昭曰：「何乃似郤正語耶？」後主開目驚視曰：「誠如尊命。」昭及左右皆笑之。昭因此深喜後主誠實，並不疑慮。後人有詩歎曰：\n追歡作樂笑顏開，不念危亡半點哀。\n快樂異鄉忘故國，方知後主是庸才。\n\n卻說朝中大臣因昭收川有功，遂尊之為王，表奏魏主曹奐。時奐名為天子，實不能主張，政皆由司馬氏，不敢不從，遂封晉公司馬昭為晉王，諡父司馬懿為宣王，兄司馬師為景王。昭妻乃王肅之女，生二子：長曰司馬炎，人物魁偉，立髮垂地，兩手過膝，聰明英武，膽量過人；次曰司馬攸，性情溫和，恭儉孝悌，昭甚愛之，因司馬師無子，嗣攸以繼其後。昭常曰：「天下者，乃吾兄之天下也。」於是司馬昭受封晉王，欲立攸為世子。山濤諫曰：「廢長立幼，違禮不祥。」賈充、何曾、裴秀亦諫曰：「長子聰明神武，有超世之才；人望既茂，天表如此，非人臣之相也。」昭猶豫未決。太尉王祥、司空荀顗諫曰：「前代立少，多致亂國。願殿下思之。」昭遂立長子司馬炎為世子。\n\n大臣奏稱：「當年襄武縣，天降一人，身長二丈餘，腳跡長三尺二寸，白髮蒼髯，著黃單衣，裹黃巾，拄藜頭杖，自稱曰：『吾乃民王也。今來報汝：天下換王，立見太平。』如此在市遊行三日，忽然不見。此乃殿下之瑞也。殿下可戴二十旒冠冕，建天子旌旗，出警入蹕，乘金根車，備六馬，進王妃為王后，立世子為太子。」昭心中暗喜；回到宮中，正欲飲酒，忽中風不語。次日病危，太尉王祥、司徒何曾、司馬荀顗及諸大臣入宮問安，昭不能言，以手指太子司馬炎而死。時八月辛卯日也。\n\n何曾曰：「天下大事，皆在晉王；可立太子為晉王，然後祭葬。」是日司馬炎即晉王位，封何曾為晉丞相，司馬望為司徒，石苞為驃騎將軍，陳騫為車騎將軍，諡父為文王。安葬已畢，炎召賈充、裴秀入宮問曰：「曹操曾云：『若天命在吾，吾其為周文王乎？』果有此事否？」充曰：「操世受漢祿，恐人議論篡逆之名，故出此言；乃明教曹丕為天子也。」炎曰：「孤父王比曹操何如？」充曰：「操雖功蓋華夏，下民畏其威而不懷其德。子丕繼業，差役甚重，東西驅馳，未有寧歲。後我宣王、景王，累建大功，布恩施德，天下歸心久矣。文王併吞西蜀，功蓋寰宇，又豈操之可比乎？」炎曰：「曹丕尚紹漢統，孤豈不可紹魏統耶？」賈充、裴秀二人再拜而奏曰：「殿下正當法曹丕紹漢故事，復築受禪臺，布告天下，以即大位。」\n\n炎大喜，次日帶劍入內。此時魏主曹奐，連日不曾設朝，心神恍惚，舉止失措。炎直入後宮，奐慌下御榻而迎。炎坐定問曰：「魏之天下，誰之力也？」奐曰：「皆晉王父祖之賜耳。」炎笑曰：「吾觀陛下，文不能論道，武不能經邦，何不讓有才德者主之？」奐大驚，口噤不能言。傍有黃門侍郎張節大喝曰：「晉王之言差矣！昔日太祖武皇帝，東蕩西除，南征北討，非容易得此天下；今天子有德無罪，何故讓與人耶？」炎大怒曰：「此社稷乃大漢之社稷也。曹操挾天子以令諸侯，自立魏王，篡奪漢室，吾祖父三世輔魏，得天下者，非曹氏之能，實司馬氏之力也。四海咸知，吾今日豈不堪紹魏之天下乎？」節又曰：「欲行此事，是篡國之賊也！」炎大怒曰：「吾與漢家報讎，有何不可！」叱武士將張節亂棍打死於殿下。奐泣淚跪告。炎起身下殿而去。奐謂賈充、裴秀曰：「事已急矣，如之奈何？」充曰：「天數盡矣，陛下不可逆天，當照漢獻帝故事，重修受禪臺，具大禮，禪位與晉王。上合天心，下順民情，陛下可保無虞矣。」奐從之，遂令賈充築受禪臺。以十二月甲子日，奐親捧傳國璽，立於臺上，大會文武。後人有詩歎曰：\n魏吞漢室晉吞曹，天運循環不可逃。\n張節可憐忠國死，一拳怎障泰山高？\n\n請晉王司馬炎登壇，授與大禮。奐下壇，具公服立於班首。炎端坐於臺上。賈充、裴秀列於左右，執劍，令曹奐再拜伏地聽命。充曰：「自漢建安二十五年，魏受漢禪，已經四十五年矣。今天祿永終，天命在晉，司馬氏功德彌隆，極天際地，可即皇帝正位，以紹魏統。封汝為陳留王，出就金墉城居止。當時起程，非宣詔不許入京。」奐泣謝而去。太傳司馬孚哭拜於奐前曰：「臣身為魏臣，終不背魏也。」炎見孚如此，封孚為安平王。孚不受而退。是日文武百官，再拜於臺下，山呼萬歲。炎紹魏統，國號大晉，改元為太始元年，大赦天下。魏遂亡。後人有詩歎曰：\n晉國規模如魏王，陳留蹤跡似山陽。\n重行受禪臺前事，回首當年止自傷。\n\n晉帝司馬炎，追諡司馬懿為宣帝，伯父司馬師為景帝，父司馬昭為文帝，立七廟以光祖宗。那七廟？漢征西將軍司馬鈞，鈞生豫章太守司馬亮，亮生潁川太守司馬雋，雋生京兆尹司馬防，防生宣帝司馬懿，懿生景帝司馬師，文帝司馬昭；是為七廟也。大事已定，每日設朝計議伐吳之策。正是：\n漢家城郭已非舊，吳國江山將復更。\n未知怎生伐吳，且看下文分解。\n\n### Chapter 120\n\n第一百二十回 薦杜預老將獻新謀 降孫皓三分歸一統\n\n卻說吳主孫休，聞司馬炎已篡魏，知其必將伐吳，憂慮成疾，臥床不起，乃召丞相濮陽興入宮中，令太子孫𩅦出拜。吳主把興臂，手指𩅦而卒。興出與群臣商議，欲立太子孫𩅦為君。左典軍萬彧曰：「𩅦幼不能專政，不若取烏程侯孫皓立之。」左將軍張布亦曰：「皓才識明斷，堪為帝王。」丞相濮陽興不能決，入奏朱太后。太后曰：「吾寡婦人耳，安知社稷之事？卿等斟酌立之，可也。」興遂迎皓為君。\n\n皓字元宗，大帝孫權太子孫和之子也。當年七月，即皇帝位，改元為元興元年，封太子孫𩅦為豫章王，追諡父和為文皇帝，尊母何氏為太后，加丁奉為左右大司馬。次年改為甘露元年。皓凶暴日甚，酷溺酒色，寵幸中常侍岑昏。濮陽興、張布諫之，皓怒斬二人，滅其三族。由是廷臣緘口，不敢再諫。又改寶鼎元年，以陸凱、萬彧為左右丞相。時皓居武昌，揚州百姓泝流供給，甚苦之；又奢侈無度，公私匱乏。陸凱上疏諫曰：\n\n今無災而民命盡，無為而國財空，臣竊痛之。昔漢室既衰，三家鼎立；今曹、劉失道，皆為晉有：此目前之明驗也。臣愚但為陛下惜國家耳。武昌土城險瘠，非王者之都，且童謠云：「寧飲建業水，不食武昌魚。寧還建業死，不止武昌居。」此足明民心與天意也。今國無一年之蓄，有露根之漸；官吏為苛擾，莫之或恤。大帝時，後宮女不滿百；景帝以來，乃有千數；此耗財之甚者也。又左右皆非其人，群黨相挾，害忠隱賢，此皆蠹政病民者也。願陛下省百役，罷苛擾，簡出宮女，清選百官，則天悅民附而國安矣。\n\n疏奏，皓不悅，又大興土木，作昭明宮，令文武各官入山採木；又召術士尚廣，令筮蓍問取天下之事。尚對曰：「陛下筮得吉兆，庚子歲，青蓋當入洛陽。」皓大喜，謂中書丞華覈曰：「先帝納卿之言，分頭命將，沿江一帶，屯數百營，命老將丁奉總之。朕欲兼併漢土，以為蜀主復讎，當取何地為先？」覈諫曰：「今成都不守，社稷傾崩，司馬炎必有吞吳之心。陛下宜修德以安吳民，乃為上計。若強動兵甲，正猶披麻救火，必致自焚也。願陛下察之。」皓大怒曰：「朕欲乘時恢復舊業，汝出此不利之言，若不看汝舊臣之面，斬首號令！」叱武士推出殿門。華覈出朝歎曰：「可惜錦繡江山，不久屬於他人矣！」遂隱居不出。於是皓令鎮東將軍陸抗部兵屯江口，以圖襄陽。\n\n早有消息報入洛陽。近臣報知晉主司馬炎，晉主聞陸抗寇襄陽，與眾官商議。賈充出班奏曰：「臣聞吳國孫皓，不修德政，專行無道。陛下可詔都督羊祜率兵拒之，俟其國中有變，乘勢攻取，東吳反掌可得也。」炎大喜，即降詔遣使到襄陽，宣諭羊祜。祜奉詔，整點軍馬，預備迎敵。自是羊祜鎮守襄陽，甚得軍民之心。吳人有降而欲去者，皆聽之。減戍邏之卒，用以墾田八百餘頃。其初到時，軍無百日之糧。及至來年，軍中有十年之積。祜在軍，嘗著輕裘，繫寬帶，不披鎧甲，帳前侍衛者不過十餘人。\n\n一日，部將入帳稟祜曰：「哨馬來報吳兵皆懈怠，可乘其無備而襲之，必獲大勝。」祜笑曰：「汝眾人小覷陸抗耶？此人足智多謀，日前吳主命之攻拔西陵，斬了步闡及其將士數十人，吾救之無及。此人為將，我等只可自守；候其內有變，方可圖取。若不審時勢而輕進，此取敗之道也。」眾將服其論，只自守疆界而已。\n\n一日，羊祜引諸將打獵，正值陸抗亦出獵。羊祜下令：「我軍不許過界。」眾將得令，止於晉地打圍，不犯吳境。陸抗望見，歎曰：「羊將軍兵有紀律，不可犯也。」日晚各退。祜歸至軍中，察問所得禽獸，被吳人先射傷者皆送還。吳人皆悅，來報陸抗。抗召來人入，問曰：「汝主帥能飲酒否？」來人答曰：「必得佳釀則飲之。」抗笑曰：「吾有斗酒，藏之久矣。今付與汝持去，拜上都督。此酒陸某親釀自飲者，特奉一勺，以表昨日出獵之情。」來人領諾，攜酒而去。左右問抗曰：「將軍以酒與彼，有何主意？」抗曰：「彼既施德於我，我豈得無以酬之？」眾皆愕然。\n\n卻說來人回見羊祜，以抗所問，並奉酒事，一一陳告。祜笑曰：「彼亦知吾能飲乎？」遂命開壺取飲。部將陳元曰：「其中恐有奸詐，都督且宜慢飲。」祜笑曰：「抗非毒人者也，不必疑慮。」竟傾壺飲之。自是使人通問，常相往來。\n\n一日，抗遣人候祜。祜問曰：「陸將軍安否？」來人曰：「主帥臥病數日未出。」祜曰：「料彼之病，與我相同。吾已合成熟藥在此，可送與服之。」來人持藥回見抗。眾將曰：「羊祜乃是吾敵也，此藥必非良藥。」抗曰：「豈有酖人羊叔子哉？汝眾人勿疑。」遂服之。次日病愈，眾將皆拜賀。抗曰：「彼專以德，我專以暴，是彼將不戰而服我也。今宜各保疆界而已，無求細利。」眾將領命。\n\n忽報吳主遣使來到，抗接入問之。使曰：「天子傳諭將軍，作急進兵，勿使晉人先入。」抗曰：「汝先回，吾隨有疏章上奏。」使人辭去，抗即草疏遣人齎到建業。近臣呈上，皓拆觀其疏，疏中備言晉未可伐之狀，且勸吳主修德慎罰，以安內為念，不當以黷武為事。吳主覽畢，大怒曰：「朕聞抗在邊境與敵人相通，今果然矣！」遂遣使罷其兵權，降為司馬，卻命左將軍孫冀代領其軍。群臣皆不敢諫。吳主皓自改元建衡，至鳳凰元年，恣意妄為，窮兵屯戍，上下無不嗟怨。丞相萬彧、將軍留平、大司農樓玄三人見皓無道，直言苦諫，皆被所殺。前後十餘年，殺忠臣四十餘人。皓出入常帶鐵騎五萬。群臣恐怖，莫敢奈何。\n\n卻說羊祜聞陸抗罷兵，孫皓失德，見吳有可乘之機，乃作表遣人往洛陽請伐吳。其略曰：\n夫期運雖由天所授，而功業必因人而成。今江淮之險，不如劍閣；孫皓之暴，過於劉禪；吳人之困，甚於巴蜀；而大晉兵力，盛於往時，不於此際平一四海，而更阻兵相守，使天下困於征戍，經歷盛衰，不能長久也。\n\n司馬炎觀表，大喜，便令興師。賈充、荀勗、馮純三人，力言不可，炎因此不行。祜聞上不允其請，歎曰：「天下不如意者，十常八九。今天與不取，豈不大可惜哉！」至咸寧四年，羊祜入朝，奏辭歸鄉養病。炎問曰：「卿有何安邦之策，以教寡人？」祜曰：「孫皓暴虐已甚，於今可不戰而克。若皓不幸而歿，更立賢君，則吳非陛下所能得也。」炎大悟曰：「卿今便提兵往伐，若何？」祜曰：「臣年老多病，不堪當此任。陛下另選智勇之士，可也。」遂辭炎而歸。是年十一月，羊祜病危，司馬炎車駕親臨其家問安。炎至臥榻前，祜下淚曰：「臣萬死不能報陛下也！」炎亦泣曰：「朕悔不能用卿伐吳之事。今日誰可繼卿之志？」祜含淚而言曰：「臣死矣，不敢不盡愚誠。右將軍杜預可任。若欲伐吳，須當用之。」炎曰：「舉善薦賢，乃美事也；卿何薦人於朝，即自焚其奏稿，不令人知耶？」祜曰：「拜官公朝，謝恩私門，臣所不取也。」言訖而亡。炎大哭回宮，敕贈太傅鉅平侯。南州百姓聞羊祜死，罷市而哭。江南守邊將士，亦皆哭泣，襄陽人思祜存日，常遊於峴山，遂建廟立碑，四時祭之。往來人見其碑文者，無不流涕，故名為「墮淚碑」。後人有詩歎曰：\n曉日登臨感晉臣，古碑零落峴山春。\n松間殘露頻頻滴，疑是當年墮淚人。\n\n晉王以羊祜之言，拜杜預為鎮南大將軍都督荊州事。杜預為人，老成練達，好學不倦，最喜讀左丘明《春秋傳》，坐臥常自攜，每出入必使人持《左傳》於馬前，時人謂之「《左傳》癖」；及奉晉主之命，在襄陽撫民養兵，準備伐吳。\n\n此時吳國丁奉、陸抗皆死，吳主皓每宴群臣，皆令沈醉，又置黃門郎十人為糾彈官。宴罷之後，各奏過失，有犯者或剝其面，或鑿其眼。由是國人大懼。晉益州刺史王濬上疏請伐吳。其疏曰：\n孫皓荒淫凶逆，宜速征伐。若一旦皓死，更立賢君，則張敵也；臣造船七年，日有朽敗；臣年七十，死亡無日；三者一乖，則難圖矣。願陛下無失事機。\n\n晉主覽疏，遂與群臣議曰：「王公之論，與羊都督暗合。朕意決矣。」侍中王渾奏曰：「臣聞孫皓欲北上，軍伍已皆整備，聲勢正盛，難與爭鋒。更遲一年以待其疲，方可成功。」晉王依其奏，乃降詔止兵莫動，退入後宮，與秘書丞相張華圍棋消遣。近臣奏邊庭有表到。晉主開視之，乃杜預表也。表略云：\n\n往者，羊祜不博謀於朝臣，而密與陛下計，故令朝臣多異同之議。凡事當以利害相校。度此舉之利，十有八九，而其害止於無功耳。自秋以來，討賊之形頗露；今若中止，孫皓恐怖，徙都武昌，完修江南諸城，遷其民居，城不可攻，野無所掠，則明年之計亦無及矣。\n\n晉主覽表纔罷，張華突然而起，推卻棋枰，斂手奏曰：「陛下聖武，國富民強；吳主淫虐，民憂國敝。今若討之，可不勞而定。願勿以為疑。」晉主曰：「卿言洞見利害，朕復何疑？」即出升殿，命鎮南大將軍杜預為大都督，引兵十萬出江陵；鎮東大將軍瑯琊王司馬伷出滁中；征東大將軍王渾出橫江；建威將軍王戎出武昌；平南將軍胡奮出夏口；各引兵五萬，皆聽預調用。又遣龍驤將軍王濬，廣武將軍唐彬，浮江東下。水陸兵二十餘萬，戰船數萬艘。又令冠軍將軍楊濟出屯襄陽，節制諸路人馬。\n\n早有消息報入東吳。吳主皓大驚，急召丞相張悌，司徒何植，司空滕修，計議退兵之策。悌奏曰：「可令車騎將軍伍延為都督，進兵江陵，迎敵杜預；驃騎將軍孫歆進兵拒夏口等處軍馬。臣敢為將，率領左將軍沈瑩，右將軍諸葛靚，引兵十萬，出屯牛渚，接引諸路軍馬。」皓從之，遂令張悌引兵去了。皓退入後宮，面有憂色。幸臣中常侍岑昏問其故。皓曰：「晉兵大至，諸路已有兵迎之，爭奈王濬率兵數萬，戰船齊備，順流而下，其鋒甚銳，朕因此憂也。」昏曰：「臣有一計，令王濬之舟，皆為齏粉矣。」皓大喜，遂問其計。岑昏奏曰：「江南多鐵，可打連環索百餘條，長數百丈，每環重二三十斤，於沿江緊要去處橫截之。再造鐵錐數萬，長丈餘，置於水中。若晉船乘風而來，逢錐則破，豈能渡江也？」皓大喜，傳令撥匠工於江邊連夜造成鐵索、鐵錐，設立停當。\n\n卻說晉都督杜預，兵出江陵，令牙將周旨引水手八百人，乘小舟暗渡長江，夜襲樂鄉，多立旌旗於山林之處，日則放砲擂鼓，夜則各處舉火。旨領命，引眾渡江，伏於巴山。次日，杜預領大軍水陸並進。前哨報道：「吳主遣伍延出陸路，陸景出水路，孫歆為先鋒，三路來迎。」杜預引兵前進。孫歆船早到。兩兵初交，杜預便退。歆引兵上岸，迤邐追時，不到二十里，一聲砲響，四面晉兵大至，吳兵急回。杜預乘勢掩殺，吳兵死者，不計其數。孫歆奔到城邊，周旨八百軍混雜於中，就城上舉火。歆大驚曰：「北來諸軍乃飛渡江也！」急欲退時，被周旨大喝一聲，斬於馬下。陸景在船上，望見江南岸上一片火起，巴山上風飄出一面大旗，上書「晉鎮南大將軍杜預」。陸景大驚，欲上岸逃命，被晉將張尚馬到斬之。伍延見各軍皆敗，乃棄城走，被伏兵捉住，縛見杜預。預曰：「留之無用！」叱令武士斬之。遂得江陵。於是沅、湘一帶，直抵黃州諸郡，守令皆望風齎印而降。預令人持節安撫，秋毫無犯，遂進兵攻武昌。武昌亦降。\n\n杜預軍威大振，遂大會諸將，共議取建業之策。胡奮曰：「百年之寇，未可盡服；方今春水泛漲，難以久住。可俟來春，更為大舉。」預曰：「昔樂毅濟西一戰，而併強齊；今兵威大震，如破竹之勢，數節之後，皆迎刃而解，無復有著手處也。」遂馳檄約會諸將，一齊進兵，攻取建業。\n\n時龍驤將軍王濬率水兵順流而下。前哨報說：「吳人造鐵索，沿江橫截；又以鐵錐置於水中為準備。」濬大笑，遂造大筏數十方，上縛草為人，披甲執仗，立於周圍，順水放下。吳兵見之，以為活人，望風先走，暗錐著筏，盡提而去。又於筏上作火炬，長十餘丈，大十餘圍，以麻油灌之，但遇鐵索，燃炬燒之，須臾皆斷。兩路從大江而來，所到之處，無不克勝。\n\n卻說東吳丞相張悌，令左將軍沈瑩、右將軍諸葛靚，來迎晉兵。瑩謂靚曰：「上流諸軍不作隄防，吾料晉軍必至此，宜盡力以敵之。若幸得勝，江南自安。今渡江與戰，不幸而敗，則大事去矣。」靚曰：「公言是也。」言未畢，人報晉兵順流而下，勢不可當。二人大驚，慌來見張悌商議。靚謂悌曰：「東吳危矣，何不遁去？」悌垂泣曰：「吳之將亡，賢愚共知；今若君臣皆降，無一人死於國難，不亦辱乎？」諸葛靚亦垂泣而去。張悌與沈瑩揮兵抵敵，晉兵一齊圍之。周旨首先殺入吳營，張悌獨奮力搏戰，死於亂軍之中。沈瑩被周旨所殺。吳兵四散敗走。後人有詩讚張悌曰：\n杜預巴山建大旗，江東張悌死忠時。\n已拼王氣南中盡，不忍偷生負所知。\n\n卻說晉兵克了牛渚，深入吳境。王濬遣人馳報捷音。晉主炎聞知大喜，賈充奏曰：「吾兵久勞於外，不服水土，必生疾病，宜召軍還，再作後圖。」張華曰：「今大兵已入其巢，吳人膽落，不出一月，孫皓必擒矣。若輕召還，前功盡廢，誠可惜也。」晉主未及應，賈充叱華曰：「汝不省天時地利，欲妄邀功勳，困弊士卒，雖斬汝不足以謝天下！」炎曰：「此是朕意，華但與朕同耳，何必爭辯？」忽報杜預馳表到。晉主視表，亦言宜急進兵之意。晉主遂不復疑，竟下征進之命。\n\n王濬等奉了晉主之命，水陸並進，風雷鼓動，吳人望旗而降。吳主皓聞之，大驚失色。諸臣告曰：「北兵日近，江南軍民不戰而降，將如之何？」皓曰：「何故不戰？」眾對曰：「今日之禍，皆岑昏之罪，請陛下誅之。臣等出城決一死戰。」皓曰：「量一中貴，何能誤國？」眾大叫曰：「陛下豈不見蜀之黃皓乎？」遂不待吳主之命，一齊擁入宮中，碎割岑昏，生啖其肉。陶濬奏曰：「臣領戰船皆小，願得二萬兵乘大船以戰，自足破之。」皓從其言，遂撥御林諸軍與陶濬上流迎敵。前將軍張象，率水兵下江迎敵。二人部兵正行，不想西北風大起，吳兵旗幟，皆不能立，盡倒豎於舟中；兵卒不肯下船，四散奔走，只有張象數十軍待敵。\n\n卻說晉將王濬，揚帆而行，過三山，舟師曰：「風波甚急，船不能行；且待風勢少息行之。」濬大怒。拔劍叱之曰：「吾目下欲取石頭城，何言住耶！」遂擂鼓大進。吳將張象引從軍請降。濬曰：「若是真降，便為前部立功。」象回本船，直至石頭城下，叫開城門，接入晉兵。孫皓聞晉兵入城，欲自刎。中書令胡沖、光祿勳薛瑩奏曰：「陛下何不效安樂公劉禪乎？」皓從之，亦輿櫬自縛，率諸文武，詣王濬軍前歸降。濬釋其縛，焚其櫬，以王禮待之。唐人有詩歎曰：\n王濬樓船下益州，金陵王氣黯然收。\n千尋鐵鎖沉江底，一片降旛出石頭。\n人世幾回傷往事，山形依舊枕寒流。\n今逢四海為家日，故壘蕭蕭蘆荻秋。\n\n於是東吳四州八十三郡，三百一十三縣，戶口五十二萬三千，官吏三萬二千，兵二十三萬，男女老幼二百三十萬，米榖二百八十萬斛，舟船五千餘艘，後宮五千餘人，皆歸大晉。大事已定，出榜安民，盡封府庫倉廩。次日，陶濬兵不戰自潰。瑯琊王司馬伷并王戎大兵皆至；見王濬成了大功，心中忻喜。次日，杜預亦至，大犒三軍，開倉賑濟吳民，於是吳民安堵。惟有建平太守吳彥，拒城不下，聞吳亡乃降。王濬上表報捷，朝廷聞吳已平，君臣皆賀上壽。晉主執盃流涕曰：「此羊太傅之功也，惜其不親見之耳！」驃騎將軍孫秀退朝，向南面哭曰：「昔討逆壯年，以一校尉創立基業，今孫皓舉江南而棄之，悠悠蒼天，此何人哉！」\n\n卻說王濬班師，遷吳主孫皓赴洛陽面君。皓登殿稽首以見晉帝。帝賜坐曰：「朕設此座以待卿久矣。」皓對曰：「臣於南方，亦設此座以待陛下。」帝大笑。賈充問皓曰：「聞君在南方，每鑿人眼目，剝人面皮，此何等刑耶？」皓曰：「人臣弒君及奸佞不忠者，則加此刑耳。」充默然甚愧。帝封皓為歸命侯，子孫封中郎，隨降宰輔皆封列侯。丞相張悌陣亡，封其子孫。封王濬為輔國大將軍。其餘各加封賞。\n\n自此三國歸於晉帝司馬炎，為一統之基矣。此所謂「天下大勢，合久必分，分久必合」者也。後來後漢皇帝劉禪亡於晉泰始七年，魏主曹奐亡於太安元年，吳主孫皓亡於太康四年，皆善終。後人有古風一篇，以敘其事曰：\n高祖提劍入咸陽，炎炎紅日升扶桑。\n光武龍興成大統，金烏飛上天中央。\n哀哉獻帝紹海宇，紅輪西墜咸池傍！\n何進無謀中貴亂，涼州董卓居朝堂。\n王允定計誅逆黨，李傕郭氾興刀槍。\n四方盜賊如蟻聚，六合奸雄皆鷹揚。\n孫堅孫策起江左，袁紹袁術興河梁。\n劉焉父子據巴蜀，劉表軍旅屯荊襄。\n張脩張魯霸南鄭，馬騰韓遂守西涼。\n陶謙張繡公孫瓚，各逞雄才占一方。\n曹操專權居相府，牢籠英俊用文武。\n威震天子令諸侯，總領貔貅鎮中土。\n樓桑玄德本皇孫，義結關張願扶主。\n東西奔走恨無家，將寡兵微作羈旅。\n南陽三顧情何深，臥龍一見分寰宇。\n先取荊州後取川，霸業王圖在天府。\n嗚呼三載逝升遐，白帝託孤堪痛楚！\n孔明六出祁山前，願以隻手將天補。\n何期歷數到此終，長星半夜落山塢！\n姜維獨憑氣力高，九伐中原空劬勞。\n鍾會鄧艾分兵進，漢室江山盡屬曹。\n丕叡芳髦纔及奐，司馬又將天下交。\n受禪臺前雲霧起，石頭城下無波濤。\n陳留歸命與安樂，王侯公爵從根苗。\n紛紛世事無窮盡，天數茫茫不可逃。\n鼎足三分已成夢，後人憑弔空牢騷。","download_url":"https://mouseia.org/api/works/romance-three-kingdoms/original.txt"},"translations":[{"id":"trn_romance_three_kingdoms_mouseia","translator":"Mouseia","kind":"curated","note":"Mouseia’s complete machine-assisted Musean translation, made directly from all 120 chapters and 2,717 source paragraphs of the Traditional Chinese text for fidelity, literary force, historical clarity, structure, poetry, and cadence.","text":"### Chapter 1\n\nHeroes Swear Brotherhood in the Peach Garden; Their First Victory Is Won Against the Yellow Turbans\n\nThe lyric runs:\n\nOn and on, the Yangtze rolls eastward,\nIts waves washing away all heroes.\nRight and wrong, success and failure—all vanish in an instant:\nThe green hills remain as before,\nHow many times has the sunset reddened?\n\nWhite-haired fishermen and woodcutters on the river islets\nHave grown accustomed to autumn moons and spring winds.\nGladly they meet over a jar of unstrained wine:\nHow many affairs, ancient and modern,\nAre all surrendered to laughter and talk.\n\nIt is said that the great course of the realm is this: after long division, it must unite; after long union, it must divide. At the end of the Zhou dynasty, seven states contended with one another until they were absorbed by Qin. After Qin was destroyed, Chu and Han fought for supremacy until they too were united under Han. The Han dynasty arose when Gaozu slew the white serpent and raised the standard of revolt, and it brought the whole realm under one rule. Later, Emperor Guangwu restored the dynasty; but by the time the succession reached Emperor Xian, the realm divided into Three Kingdoms. If we trace the causes of the disorder, they seem to have begun under Emperors Huan and Ling. Emperor Huan proscribed worthy men and placed his trust in the eunuchs. When Emperor Huan died and Emperor Ling ascended the throne, Grand General Dou Wu and Grand Tutor Chen Fan served together as his chief supporters. At that time the eunuchs Cao Jie and others were manipulating power. Dou Wu and Chen Fan plotted to execute them, but the affair was not kept secret, and they themselves were killed instead. From then on, the palace eunuchs grew still more arrogant.\n\nOn the fifteenth day of the fourth month in the second year of Jianning, the Emperor entered the Hall of Warm Virtue. He had just ascended his throne when a violent wind suddenly rose at one corner of the hall. A huge green serpent came flying down from the rafters and coiled itself upon the imperial seat. The Emperor collapsed in terror. His attendants hurriedly carried him into the inner palace, while all the officials fled. A moment later, the serpent disappeared. Suddenly there came tremendous thunder and rain, together with hailstones, which did not cease until midnight and destroyed countless houses. In the second month of the fourth year of Jianning, an earthquake struck Luoyang. The sea also overflowed, and all along the coast, residents were swept into the waters by enormous waves. In the first year of Guanghe, a hen changed into a cock. On the first day of the sixth month, a mass of black vapor more than ten zhang long flew into the Hall of Warm Virtue. In the autumn, during the seventh month, a rainbow appeared in the Hall of Jade, and the mountain cliffs at Wuyuan all split and collapsed. Portents of ill omen appeared in many forms, not merely one. The Emperor issued an edict asking his ministers the cause of these calamities and anomalies. Counselor Cai Yong submitted a memorial arguing that the fallen rainbow and transformed hen had been caused by women and eunuchs meddling in government. His words were exceedingly blunt and forthright. The Emperor read the memorial and sighed, then rose to change his robes. Cao Jie, standing behind him, secretly read it and disclosed its contents to his associates. They then implicated Cai Yong in another affair, had him convicted, and sent him back to his native district. Later, Zhang Rang, Zhao Zhong, Feng Xu, Duan Gui, Cao Jie, Hou Lan, Jian Shuo, Cheng Kuang, Xia Yun, and Guo Sheng banded together in villainy and became known as the “Ten Regular Attendants.” The Emperor honored and trusted Zhang Rang, calling him his “foster father.” The government deteriorated day by day, until the people throughout the realm yearned for upheaval and bandits rose everywhere like swarming bees.\n\nAt that time there were three brothers in Julu Commandery. One was named Zhang Jue, another Zhang Bao, and the third Zhang Liang. Zhang Jue had originally been an unsuccessful scholar. One day, while gathering medicinal herbs in the mountains, he met an old man with green eyes and the face of a youth, carrying a staff of goosefoot wood. The old man summoned Zhang Jue into a cave and gave him three volumes of a heavenly book, saying, “This is called The Essential Arts of Great Peace. Once you possess it, you must proclaim the transforming Way on Heaven’s behalf and bring universal salvation to humankind. If any disloyal thought arises in you, you will surely suffer a terrible retribution.” Zhang Jue bowed and asked his name. The old man said, “I am the Old Immortal of Nanhua.” When he had finished speaking, he transformed into a gust of pure wind and vanished. Having received the book, Zhang Jue studied and practiced its teachings night and day. He became able to summon wind and call down rain, and styled himself the “Daoist of Great Peace.” In the first month of the first year of Zhongping, an epidemic spread through the land. Zhang Jue distributed talismanic water and treated the sick, calling himself the “Great and Worthy Teacher.” He had more than five hundred disciples, who wandered throughout the four quarters and could all draw talismans and recite incantations. Thereafter, the number of his followers increased daily. Zhang Jue organized them into thirty-six divisions. The larger divisions contained more than ten thousand men, the smaller six or seven thousand. Each was given a commander, who was styled a general. They spread the saying:\n\n“The Blue Heaven is dead;\nThe Yellow Heaven shall rise.\nThe year is jiazi;\nGreat fortune under Heaven.”\n\nThey ordered people to write the two characters “jiazi” in white clay upon the main gates of their homes. Throughout the eight provinces of Qing, You, Xu, Ji, Jing, Yang, Yan, and Yu, household after household revered the name of Zhang Jue, the Great and Worthy Teacher. Zhang Jue sent his partisan Ma Yuanyi to carry gold and silks in secret and establish contact with the palace eunuch Feng Xu, who was to act as their agent within. Zhang Jue discussed matters with his two younger brothers, saying, “Of all things, the hardest to gain is the people’s allegiance. Now that the people have submitted their hearts to us, it would truly be a pity if we failed to seize the momentum and take the realm.” On the one hand, he secretly made yellow banners and fixed a date for the uprising; on the other, he sent his disciple Tang Zhou with a letter to inform Feng Xu. Tang Zhou went straight to the government offices and reported the plot. The Emperor summoned Grand General He Jin and ordered him to deploy troops and arrest Ma Yuanyi, who was beheaded. Feng Xu and all the others involved were then seized and imprisoned. When Zhang Jue learned that the affair had been exposed, he raised his forces overnight. He styled himself the “General-Lord of Heaven,” Zhang Bao the “General-Lord of Earth,” and Zhang Liang the “General-Lord of Humankind.” He proclaimed to the multitude: “The destiny of Han is now nearing its end, and a great sage has appeared. You must all obey Heaven and follow the righteous cause, so that you may rejoice in Great Peace.” Throughout the four quarters, four or five hundred thousand common people bound yellow scarves around their heads and joined Zhang Jue’s rebellion. The rebels’ power was immense, and government armies collapsed at the mere rumor of their approach. He Jin memorialized the Emperor, urging him to issue an edict with all speed commanding every district to prepare its defenses, suppress the rebels, and win merit. At the same time, the Court sent Generals of the Household Lu Zhi, Huangfu Song, and Zhu Jun, each with an elite force, to advance against them by three separate routes.\n\nNow Zhang Jue’s army advanced into the territory of You Province. The Administrator of You Province, Liu Yan, was a native of Jingling in Jiangxia and a descendant of Prince Gong of Lu of the Han dynasty. When he learned that the rebel army was approaching, he summoned Colonel Zou Jing to deliberate. Zou Jing said, “The rebel army is large and ours is small. My lord should quickly recruit troops to meet the enemy.” Liu Yan approved his proposal and immediately posted notices calling for volunteers. When one such notice reached Zhuo County, it brought forth a hero from among its people. This man had little fondness for reading. His nature was generous and mild; he spoke little and never showed joy or anger on his face. He had always cherished great ambitions and delighted above all in befriending the heroes of the realm. He stood seven chi and five cun tall; his earlobes hung to his shoulders, his hands reached below his knees, and his eyes could look back upon his own ears. His face was like finest jade, and his lips seemed painted with vermilion. He was a descendant of Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and belonged to the imperial line of Emperor Jing of Han. His surname was Liu, his personal name Bei, and his courtesy name Xuande. In former times, Liu Sheng’s son Liu Zhen had been enfeoffed during Emperor Wu’s reign as Marquis of Zhuolu Village, but he later lost his title for failing to contribute the proper ceremonial gold. This branch of the family therefore remained in Zhuo County. Xuande’s grandfather was Liu Xiong, and his father Liu Hong. Liu Hong had been recommended as Filial and Incorrupt and had also served as an official, but he died young. Orphaned in childhood, Xuande served his mother with utmost devotion. His family was poor, and they made their living by selling sandals and weaving mats. They lived in Lousang Village within the county. Southeast of their house stood a great mulberry tree more than five zhang high. Seen from a distance, its dense crown resembled the canopy of a carriage. A physiognomist said, “A man of great rank will surely emerge from this household.” When Xuande was a child, he played beneath the tree with the other village boys and said, “When I become Son of Heaven, I shall ride beneath a canopy like this.” His uncle Liu Yuanqi marveled at his words and said, “This child is no ordinary person!” Seeing that Xuande’s household was poor, he often provided for them. At the age of fifteen, Xuande’s mother sent him away to study. He became a pupil of Zheng Xuan and Lu Zhi and formed friendships with Gongsun Zan and others. By the time Liu Yan posted his notices recruiting troops, Xuande was already twenty-eight years old.\n\nThat day, after reading the notice, Xuande gave a deep and impassioned sigh. A man behind him said in a stern voice, “A true man should devote his strength to the country. Why do you merely stand here sighing?” Xuande turned to look at him. The man stood eight chi tall, with a leopard’s head, huge round eyes, a swallow’s jaw, and a tiger’s beard. His voice was like mighty thunder, and his bearing like a charging horse. Seeing his extraordinary appearance, Xuande asked his name. The man replied, “My surname is Zhang, my personal name Fei, and my courtesy name Yide. My family has lived in Zhuo Commandery for generations. We own a fair amount of farmland, sell wine, and butcher pigs, but my greatest delight is befriending the heroes of the realm. Just now I saw you sigh as you read the notice, so I asked you why.” Xuande said, “I am a kinsman of the imperial house. My surname is Liu and my personal name Bei. Now I hear that the Yellow Scarves have raised a rebellion. I aspire to destroy the rebels and bring peace to the people, but I regret that I lack the power to do so. That is why I sighed.” Zhang Fei said, “I possess a fair amount of wealth. We can recruit brave men from the countryside, and together with you I will undertake this great cause. What do you say?” Xuande was overjoyed and went with him into a village tavern to drink. While they were drinking, they saw a tall man pushing a cart. He stopped outside the tavern, entered, sat down, and immediately called to the server: “Bring me wine, quickly! I must hurry into the city to enlist.” Xuande studied him. He stood nine chi tall, with a beard two chi long. His face was the color of a ripe jujube, and his lips seemed painted with vermilion. His eyes were like those of a crimson phoenix, and his brows like reclining silkworms. His appearance was imposing, and his bearing inspired awe. Xuande invited him to share their table and asked his name. The man said, “My surname is Guan, my personal name Yu, and my courtesy name was originally Changsheng, though I later changed it to Yunchang. I am from Xieliang in Hedong. A local tyrant relied on his power to oppress others, and I killed him. I have been a fugitive, wandering the rivers and lakes, for five or six years. Now I hear that troops are being recruited here to destroy the rebels, so I have come expressly to enlist.” Xuande then told him of his own ambition. Yunchang was delighted. Together they went to Zhang Fei’s estate to discuss their great undertaking.\n\nZhang Fei said, “Behind my estate is a peach garden, and the flowers are now in full bloom. Tomorrow we should offer sacrifice there to Heaven and Earth. The three of us will become brothers, unite our hearts and strength, and then set about our great undertaking.” Xuande and Yunchang answered together, “That would be excellent.” The next day, in the peach garden, they prepared a black ox, a white horse, and the other sacrificial offerings. The three men burned incense, bowed twice, and swore this oath: “We, Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, though born of different surnames, now bind ourselves as brothers. We shall unite our hearts and strength, rescue those in distress, and support those in peril. Above, we shall repay the country; below, we shall bring peace to the common people. We ask not to be born in the same year, the same month, and the same day; we ask only to die in the same year, the same month, and the same day. Sovereign Heaven and sustaining Earth, bear true witness to our hearts. Should any of us betray righteousness or forget this grace, may Heaven and humankind strike him down together!” When they had finished the oath, they honored Xuande as eldest brother, Guan Yu as second, and Zhang Fei as youngest. After completing the sacrifices to Heaven and Earth, they slaughtered the ox, set out wine, and assembled the brave men of the countryside. More than three hundred came, and all drank themselves into joyous intoxication in the peach garden. The following day, they began preparing weapons, but regretted that they had no horses to ride. While they were considering the matter, someone reported that two travelers were approaching the estate with a band of attendants and a herd of horses. Xuande said, “Heaven is aiding us!” The three went out from the estate to welcome them. The two travelers proved to be wealthy merchants from Zhongshan, one named Zhang Shiping and the other Su Shuang. Every year they traveled north to trade in horses, but had lately turned back because bandits had risen. Xuande invited them into the estate, laid out wine to entertain them, and explained his intention to suppress the rebels and bring peace to the people. The two merchants were delighted and offered them fifty fine horses, as well as five hundred taels of gold and silver and one thousand jin of refined iron for making weapons and equipment. After thanking the two merchants and bidding them farewell, Xuande ordered skilled smiths to forge him a pair of double-edged swords. Yunchang had made a Green Dragon Crescent Blade, also called the “Cold Beauty Saw,” weighing eighty-two jin. Zhang Fei had made a one-zhang-eight pointed-steel spear. Each man obtained a complete suit of armor. Altogether they assembled more than five hundred local volunteers and went to see Zou Jing. Zou Jing presented them to Administrator Liu Yan. After the three had paid their respects, each gave his name. Xuande recounted his lineage, and Liu Yan was delighted. He thereupon acknowledged Xuande as his nephew.\n\nWithin a few days, a messenger reported that the Yellow Scarves’ general Cheng Yuanzhi was leading fifty thousand troops against Zhuo Commandery. Liu Yan ordered Zou Jing to take Xuande and the other two, commanding five hundred troops, to meet and destroy the enemy. Xuande and his companions gladly led their force forward until, at the foot of Daxing Mountain, they encountered the rebels. All the rebels wore their hair loose, with yellow scarves bound around their foreheads. The two armies drew up opposite each other. Xuande rode forward, with Yunchang on his left and Yide on his right. Raising his whip, he shouted abuse: “Traitors who rebel against the country, why do you not surrender at once?” Cheng Yuanzhi flew into a rage and sent his deputy Deng Mao out to fight. Zhang Fei leveled his one-zhang-eight serpent spear and charged straight forward. With a single thrust, he pierced Deng Mao through the heart and sent him tumbling from his horse. Seeing Deng Mao fall, Cheng Yuanzhi spurred his horse, brandished his blade, and made straight for Zhang Fei. Yunchang swung his great blade and galloped to meet him. At the sight of Yunchang, Cheng Yuanzhi was already startled; before he could defend himself, Yunchang’s blade rose and cut him into two pieces. A later poet praised the two men:\n\nThis day the heroes first revealed their edge:\nOne tested his spear, the other tested his blade.\nAt their first emergence they displayed their might,\nAnd marked their names upon the realm’s threefold divide.\n\nWhen the rebels saw Cheng Yuanzhi beheaded, they threw down their weapons and fled. Xuande waved his troops forward in pursuit, and more surrendered than could be counted. He returned in great victory. Liu Yan came out in person to welcome them and rewarded the soldiers for their service. The following day, a dispatch arrived from Gong Jing, Administrator of Qing Province, reporting that Yellow Scarf rebels had surrounded his city and were on the verge of taking it, and begging that reinforcements be sent. Liu Yan consulted Xuande. Xuande said, “I am willing to go to his rescue.” Liu Yan ordered Zou Jing to take five thousand troops and proceed with Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei to Qing Province. When the rebels saw the relief force arrive, they divided their troops and plunged into a confused battle. Xuande’s force was too small to prevail, and he withdrew thirty li to make camp. Xuande said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “The rebels are many and we are few. Only an unexpected maneuver can bring us victory.” He therefore sent Lord Guan with one thousand troops to lie in ambush to the left of the hills, and Zhang Fei with another thousand to lie in ambush to the right. At the signal of the gong, both forces were to emerge and support the attack. The next day, Xuande and Zou Jing led their army forward with drums and battle cries. The rebels came out to meet them, and Xuande immediately led his troops in retreat. The rebels seized the advantage and pursued. Just as they passed over the ridge, gongs sounded throughout Xuande’s army. The forces on the left and right emerged together, while Xuande wheeled his army around and attacked again. Assailed from three directions, the rebels collapsed. They were pursued all the way to the walls of Qingzhou, where Administrator Gong Jing also led the local militia out of the city to join the battle. The rebels suffered a crushing defeat and were slaughtered in great numbers. Thus the siege of Qingzhou was lifted. A later poet praised Xuande:\n\nHis plans and calculations held a power divine;\nTwo tigers still must yield before one dragon.\nAt his first emergence he achieved great deeds:\nFrom humble straits, he would one day divide the tripod.\n\nWhen Gong Jing had finished rewarding the troops, Zou Jing wished to return. Xuande said, “I recently heard that General of the Household Lu Zhi is fighting the rebel leader Zhang Jue at Guangzong. I once studied under Lu Zhi and wish to go and assist him.” Zou Jing therefore led his army back, while Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei took their own five hundred men and marched toward Guangzong. On reaching Lu Zhi’s army, they entered his command tent, paid their respects, and fully explained their purpose in coming. Lu Zhi was delighted and kept them before his tent to await his orders.\n\nAt that time Zhang Jue had one hundred and fifty thousand rebels, while Lu Zhi had fifty thousand troops. The two armies stood opposed at Guangzong, with victory yet undecided. Lu Zhi said to Xuande, “I am holding the rebels under siege here. Zhang Jue’s brothers Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao are in Yingchuan, confronting Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun. Take your own men, and I will give you another thousand government troops. Go to Yingchuan, learn the situation there, and arrange a date for our combined suppression of the rebels.” Xuande accepted the order and led his army through the night toward Yingchuan. At that time Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun were leading their forces against the rebels. After suffering a reverse in battle, the rebels withdrew into Changshe and made camp among the grass. Huangfu Song said to Zhu Jun, “The rebels have made camp amid the grass. We should attack them with fire.” They ordered every soldier to bind together a bundle of dry grass and then took up concealed positions. That night, a strong wind suddenly rose. After the second watch, they set fire everywhere at once. Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun each led troops against the rebel encampment. Flames spread across the sky. The rebels panicked: the horses could not be saddled, nor could the men put on their armor. They scattered and fled in every direction.\n\nThe killing continued until dawn. Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao gathered their defeated and surviving troops and fought their way toward escape. Suddenly they saw a powerful body of soldiers approaching directly ahead, all carrying red banners, blocking the road. A general rode out at their head. He stood seven chi tall, with narrow eyes and a long beard. He held the office of Cavalry Commandant and was a native of Qiao County in the state of Pei. His surname was Cao, his personal name Cao, and his courtesy name Mengde. Cao Cao’s father, Cao Song, had originally borne the surname Xiahou. Because he had become the adopted son of the Regular Palace Attendant Cao Teng, he had assumed the surname Cao. Cao Song fathered Cao Cao, whose childhood name was A-Man and who was also called Jili. In his youth, Cao Cao loved hunting excursions and delighted in music and dancing. He had a talent for strategy and was full of resource and cunning. Cao Cao had an uncle who saw that his conduct was recklessly unrestrained and often grew angry with him, reporting his behavior to Cao Song. Cao Song rebuked Cao Cao. Cao Cao suddenly devised a scheme. When he saw his uncle approaching, he pretended to collapse on the ground and acted as though stricken by a seizure. His uncle was alarmed and reported it to Cao Song, who hurried over to examine his son. Cao Cao, however, was perfectly well. Cao Song said, “Your uncle told me you had suffered a seizure. Have you recovered already?” Cao Cao replied, “Your son has never had such an illness. My uncle no longer cares for me, and that is why he deceived you.” Cao Song believed him. Thereafter, whenever the uncle spoke of Cao Cao’s misconduct, Cao Song refused to listen. Cao Cao was thus free to indulge himself without restraint. At that time a man named Qiao Xuan said to Cao Cao, “The realm is about to fall into disorder, and none but a talent destined to shape his age can save it. If anyone can restore peace, could it be you?” He Yong of Nanyang saw Cao Cao and said, “The house of Han is about to perish. The man who brings peace to the realm will surely be this one.” Xu Shao of Runan was renowned for his ability to judge character. Cao Cao went to see him and asked, “What sort of man am I?” Xu Shao did not answer. Cao Cao asked again, and Xu Shao said, “In an age of order, you would be a capable minister; in an age of disorder, a treacherous hero.” Cao Cao was delighted when he heard this. At the age of twenty, he was recommended as Filial and Incorrupt, appointed a Gentleman of the Household, and later made Commandant of the Northern District of Luoyang. Upon first taking office, he set up more than ten cudgels painted in five colors at the city’s four gates. Anyone who violated the prohibitions was beaten, with no exception made for the rich and powerful. An uncle of Jian Shuo, a Regular Palace Attendant, went abroad at night carrying a blade. Cao Cao caught him during his night patrol and had him beaten with the cudgels. From then on, no one inside or outside the court dared break the law, and Cao Cao’s formidable reputation spread widely. He was later appointed Magistrate of Dunqiu. When the Yellow Scarves rose, he was commissioned as Cavalry Commandant and led five thousand cavalry and infantry to Yingchuan to join the fighting. He arrived just as Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao were fleeing in defeat. Cao Cao blocked their path and inflicted a great slaughter, taking more than ten thousand heads and capturing vast numbers of banners, signal flags, gongs, drums, and horses. Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao fought desperately and escaped. After meeting Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun, Cao Cao immediately led his army away in pursuit of them.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande led Guan Yu and Zhang Fei toward Yingchuan. Hearing the roar of battle and seeing firelight blaze against the sky, he hurried forward with his troops, but by the time he arrived the rebels had already been routed and scattered. Xuande met Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun and fully explained Lu Zhi’s intentions. Huangfu Song said, “Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao are at the end of their strength. They will surely go to Guangzong and seek refuge with Zhang Jue. Xuande, you should return at once and travel through the night to assist there.” Xuande accepted the order and led his troops back. Halfway there, they saw a cluster of soldiers escorting a barred prison cart. The prisoner inside was Lu Zhi. Xuande was horrified. He threw himself from the saddle and asked what had happened. Lu Zhi said, “I had Zhang Jue surrounded and was on the verge of defeating him, but because he used sorcery, I could not win at once. The Court sent the palace attendant Zuo Feng to inspect the situation, and he demanded a bribe from me. I answered, ‘Even our army provisions are in short supply. How could I have spare money to curry favor with an imperial envoy?’ Zuo Feng nursed a grudge. When he returned to Court, he reported that I had built high fortifications but refused to fight, and that I was allowing the army’s spirit to grow indolent. The Court was therefore enraged. It sent General of the Household Dong Zhuo to replace me in command and ordered that I be taken back to the capital to answer charges.” When Zhang Fei heard this, he flew into a rage and wanted to kill the escorting soldiers and rescue Lu Zhi. Xuande hastily stopped him, saying, “The Court will reach its own just judgment. How can you act so rashly?” The soldiers crowded around Lu Zhi and escorted him away.\n\nLord Guan said, “General Lu has been arrested, and another man now commands his army. If we go there, we will have no one to rely upon. We would do better to return to Zhuo Commandery for the time being.” Xuande followed his advice and led the army north. Before they had traveled two days, they suddenly heard a tremendous roar of battle behind the hills. Xuande led Guan Yu and Zhang Fei at a gallop to the top of a high ridge and looked out. The Han army was in utter defeat. Behind it, covering the mountains and choking the fields, Yellow Scarves advanced over the whole land. Upon their banners were written in large characters: “General-Lord of Heaven.” Xuande said, “That is Zhang Jue! We must attack at once.” The three spurred forward and led their troops into battle. Zhang Jue had just defeated Dong Zhuo and was pressing his advantage in pursuit when the three men suddenly charged into his forces. Zhang Jue’s army fell into confusion and fled more than fifty li. The three rescued Dong Zhuo and returned with him to camp. Dong Zhuo asked what offices they currently held. Xuande replied, “We are private citizens.” Dong Zhuo despised them and showed them no courtesy. When Xuande came out, Zhang Fei said in fury, “We went into bloody battle ourselves and saved that wretch, yet he treats us with such contempt! Unless I kill him, nothing will appease my anger!” He seized his blade and was about to enter the tent and kill Dong Zhuo. Truly:\n\nHuman hearts bow to rank and power, now as in ancient days;\nWho recognizes a hero when he holds no office?\nWhere can we find more forthright men like Yide,\nTo kill every faithless soul beneath the sky?\n\nWhat became of Dong Zhuo’s life will be revealed in what follows.\n\n### Chapter 2\n\nZhang Fei Furiously Flogs the Imperial Inspector; He Jin Plots to Destroy the Eunuchs\n\nNow Dong Zhuo, courtesy name Zhongying, was a native of Lintao in Longxi. He had been appointed Administrator of Hedong and was arrogant by nature. That day, when he treated Xuande with contempt, Zhang Fei’s temper flared, and he was ready to kill him. Xuande and Lord Guan hurriedly restrained him, saying, “He is an official commissioned by the court. How can we kill him on our own authority?”\n\n“If we do not kill this wretch,” said Zhang Fei, “we must instead serve under him and obey his orders. I cannot stomach that! If you two brothers mean to stay here, I shall go elsewhere by myself.”\n\n“The three of us are bound in brotherhood to share life and death,” said Xuande. “How can we part? Better that we all go elsewhere.”\n\n“If so,” said Zhang Fei, “that will ease my hatred a little.”\n\nThat very night, the three led their troops away and went to join Zhu Jun. Zhu Jun treated them most generously, combined their forces with his own, and advanced against Zhang Bao. At that time, Cao Cao was accompanying Huangfu Song in a campaign against Zhang Liang, and they fought a great battle at Quyang. Here, Zhu Jun advanced against Zhang Bao. Zhang Bao led a rebel host of eighty or ninety thousand and encamped behind a mountain. Zhu Jun appointed Xuande his vanguard and sent him against the rebels.\n\nZhang Bao dispatched his deputy general Gao Sheng to ride out and challenge them. Xuande sent Zhang Fei to meet him. Zhang Fei spurred forward with leveled spear and engaged Gao Sheng. In fewer than several bouts, he stabbed him from the saddle. Xuande waved his army straight into the attack.\n\nOn horseback, Zhang Bao loosened his hair, brandished his sword, and worked his sorcery. At once the wind howled and thunder crashed, while a mass of black vapor descended from the sky; within it seemed to be an innumerable host of horsemen and foot soldiers charging down upon them. Xuande hastily withdrew his army. His ranks fell into disorder, and he returned in defeat to consult with Zhu Jun.\n\n“He uses sorcery,” said Zhu Jun. “Tomorrow we can slaughter pigs, sheep, and dogs, and have the soldiers lie in ambush on the heights. When the rebels pursue us, they are to pour the blood down from the slope. That will break his spell.”\n\nXuande obeyed. He assigned Lord Guan and Zhang Fei one thousand men apiece and stationed them in ambush upon a high ridge behind the mountain, with vessels of pigs’, sheep’s, and dogs’ blood, together with other filth, all prepared.\n\nThe next day, Zhang Bao waved his banners and beat his drums, leading out his army to challenge them. Xuande went forth to meet him. As the armies clashed, Zhang Bao worked his spell. Wind and thunder burst forth; sand flew and stones hurtled through the air; black vapor filled the heavens; and seething masses of horsemen and foot soldiers came down from the sky.\n\nXuande wheeled his horse and fled, and Zhang Bao drove his troops after him. Just as they were passing the ridge, the hidden forces of Guan and Zhang fired the signal blast and poured down all the filth together. At once the paper men and straw horses in the air came fluttering to the ground. The wind and thunder abruptly ceased, and the sand and stones flew no more.\n\nWhen Zhang Bao saw that his spell had been broken, he hurried to retreat. Lord Guan came from the left and Zhang Fei from the right, each with his force; behind them Xuande and Zhu Jun pressed on together. The rebel army suffered a crushing defeat. Xuande caught sight of the banner of the General of the Earth and galloped in pursuit. Zhang Bao fled in panic. Xuande loosed an arrow and struck him in the left arm. With the arrow still lodged there, Zhang Bao escaped into Yangcheng and defended it stubbornly, refusing to come out.\n\nZhu Jun led his troops in surrounding and attacking Yangcheng, while also sending men to seek news of Huangfu Song. The scouts returned and reported in full:\n\n“Huangfu Song has won a great victory. Because Dong Zhuo had suffered repeated defeats, the court ordered Huangfu Song to replace him. By the time Huangfu Song arrived, Zhang Jue was already dead. Zhang Liang had assumed command of his followers and opposed our army, but Huangfu Song defeated him in seven successive engagements and beheaded him at Quyang. Zhang Jue’s coffin was opened, his corpse mutilated and his head exposed, then sent to the capital. All the remaining rebels surrendered. The court has promoted Huangfu Song to General of Chariots and Cavalry and appointed him Governor of Jizhou. Huangfu Song also submitted a memorial declaring that Lu Zhi had rendered meritorious service and committed no crime, and the court restored Lu Zhi to his former office. Cao Cao, too, has been rewarded for his service and appointed Chancellor of Jinan. He will disband his army this very day and proceed to his post.”\n\nWhen Zhu Jun heard this, he urged on his troops and attacked Yangcheng with all his strength. The rebels’ position became desperate. Their general Yan Zheng stabbed Zhang Bao to death, presented his head, and surrendered. Zhu Jun then pacified several commanderies and submitted a memorial announcing his victory.\n\nAt that time, three surviving Yellow Turban leaders—Zhao Hong, Han Zhong, and Sun Zhong—gathered tens of thousands of followers, burning and plundering wherever they went, and declared that they would avenge Zhang Jue. The court commanded Zhu Jun to take his victorious army and suppress them.\n\nObeying the edict, Zhu Jun led his army forward. The rebels then occupied Wancheng. Zhu Jun brought his troops against it, and Zhao Hong sent Han Zhong out to give battle. Zhu Jun ordered Xuande, Guan, and Zhang to attack the southwestern corner of the city. Han Zhong led all his finest troops there to resist them. Zhu Jun himself released two thousand armored cavalry and made straight for the northeastern corner.\n\nFearing that the city would be lost, the rebels hurriedly abandoned the southwest and turned back. Xuande fell upon them from the rear, inflicting a crushing defeat. The rebel host fled into Wancheng. Zhu Jun divided his army and enclosed the city on all four sides. When provisions ran out within, Han Zhong sent a man from the city to offer surrender. Zhu Jun refused.\n\n“In former times,” said Xuande, “Gaozu won the empire chiefly because he could summon the surrender of his enemies and receive those who submitted. Why, sir, do you reject Han Zhong?”\n\n“That was one time; this is another,” said Zhu Jun. “In the age of Qin and Xiang, the empire was in utter turmoil, and the people had no settled ruler. Surrenders were therefore invited and those who submitted were rewarded, to encourage others to come over. Now all within the seas is united, and only the Yellow Turbans are in rebellion. If we accept their surrender, we shall have no means of encouraging good conduct. The rebels will be free to plunder as they please when fortune favors them and surrender whenever it turns against them. That would only swell the bandits’ ambition. It is no sound policy.”\n\n“You are right not to accept the rebels’ surrender,” said Xuande. “But now they are enclosed on all four sides as if within an iron barrel. Their plea to surrender has been denied, so they are certain to fight to the death. Ten thousand men united in one purpose cannot easily be withstood; how much less the several tens of thousands within the city who now have no hope but death? Better to withdraw from the southeast and attack only from the northwest. The rebels will surely abandon the city and flee. With no heart left for battle, they can then be captured.”\n\nZhu Jun approved his counsel. He withdrew the troops from the eastern and southern sides, and all together they attacked the northwest. As expected, Han Zhong led his army from the city and fled. Zhu Jun, Xuande, Guan, and Zhang led their three forces in pursuit. Han Zhong was shot dead, and all the rest scattered and fled.\n\nWhile the pursuit was under way, Zhao Hong and Sun Zhong arrived with their rebel host and engaged Zhu Jun. Seeing the strength of Zhao Hong’s forces, Zhu Jun temporarily withdrew. Pressing his advantage, Zhao Hong recaptured Wancheng.\n\nZhu Jun made camp ten li away and was preparing to attack when suddenly a formidable body of troops appeared from due east. At its head rode a general with a broad brow and wide face, the body of a tiger and the waist of a bear. He was a native of Fuchun in Wu Commandery: his family name was Sun, his personal name Jian, and his courtesy name Wentai. He was a descendant of Sun Wu.\n\nWhen he was seventeen, he traveled with his father to Qiantang and saw more than ten pirates on the riverbank, dividing among themselves goods they had taken from merchants.\n\n“These bandits can be captured,” Sun Jian told his father.\n\nGrasping his sword, he boldly strode ashore. Shouting at the top of his voice, he pointed and gave orders to east and west, as though summoning men to the attack. The pirates thought government troops had arrived. They abandoned all their plunder and fled. Sun Jian overtook them and killed one. From that time, his name became known throughout the commandery and its counties, and he was recommended for appointment as a colonel.\n\nLater, the sorcerous rebel Xu Chang rose in revolt in Kuaiji, proclaimed himself the Yangming Emperor, and gathered tens of thousands of followers. Sun Jian and the commandery major recruited more than a thousand brave men, joined forces with the provincial and commandery troops, and defeated him, beheading Xu Chang and his son Xu Shao. Inspector Zang Min submitted a memorial reporting Sun Jian’s service, and Sun Jian was appointed Assistant Magistrate of Yandu, then successively Assistant Magistrate of Xuyi and Assistant Magistrate of Xiapi.\n\nNow, seeing the Yellow Turban rebellion arise, he had assembled young men from his native district, traveling merchants, and picked troops from the Huai and Si regions, more than fifteen hundred men in all, and had come to lend his aid.\n\nZhu Jun was overjoyed. He ordered Sun Jian to attack the southern gate, Xuande the northern gate, while he himself attacked the western gate, leaving the eastern gate open for the rebels to flee.\n\nSun Jian was first upon the wall. He killed more than twenty rebels, and the rebel host broke and fled. Zhao Hong galloped forward, thrusting with his lance, and charged straight at Sun Jian. Sun Jian leaped down from the wall, wrested away Zhao Hong’s lance, and stabbed him from the saddle. Then he mounted Zhao Hong’s horse and galloped back and forth, slaughtering the rebels.\n\nSun Zhong led his men in a sudden rush through the northern gate and came directly upon Xuande. Having no heart for battle, he thought only of escape. Xuande drew his bow and loosed an arrow that struck Sun Zhong squarely, pitching him from his horse. Zhu Jun’s main army followed close behind and fell upon the fugitives. Tens of thousands of heads were taken, while the number who surrendered was beyond counting. Throughout the region of Nanyang, more than ten commanderies were pacified.\n\nZhu Jun disbanded his army and returned to the capital. By imperial edict, he was made General of Chariots and Cavalry and Intendant of Henan. Zhu Jun submitted a memorial setting forth the achievements of Sun Jian, Liu Bei, and the others. Sun Jian had influential connections and was appointed a commandery major elsewhere, then left to assume his post. Xuande alone waited a long while and received no appointment.\n\nThe three men, gloomy and discontented, were strolling idly through the streets when the carriage of Court Gentleman Zhang Jun happened to arrive. Xuande went before him and recounted his achievements.\n\nGreatly startled, Zhang Jun proceeded into court and addressed the emperor:\n\n“When the Yellow Turbans rose in rebellion, the root of it all lay in the Ten Regular Attendants’ sale of offices and ranks. They employed none who were not their intimates and executed none who were not their enemies, thereby plunging the empire into great disorder. The proper course now is to behead the Ten Regular Attendants, hang their heads at the southern outskirts, and send envoys to proclaim the matter throughout the empire. Those who have rendered service should be richly rewarded. Then all within the four seas will naturally return to peace.”\n\nThe Ten Regular Attendants memorialized the emperor, saying, “Zhang Jun has deceived his sovereign.”\n\nThe emperor ordered armed guards to drive Zhang Jun from the court. The Ten Regular Attendants then consulted among themselves.\n\n“This must have arisen because men who earned merit in defeating the Yellow Turbans have received no appointments, and so have begun to speak resentfully. For the present, let us have the ministry enter their humble names upon the registers. It will not be too late to deal with them afterward.”\n\nThus Xuande was appointed Commandant of Anxi County in Zhongshan Prefecture, Dingzhou, and ordered to assume office on a fixed date. He disbanded his soldiers and sent them back to their villages, keeping only a little more than twenty personal attendants. With Guan and Zhang, he came to Anxi County and entered upon his duties.\n\nAfter administering the county for a month, he had taken not so much as a hair’s breadth from the people, and all were won by his virtue. After taking office, he and Guan and Zhang ate at the same table and slept in the same bed. Whenever Xuande sat among a crowded public gathering, Guan and Zhang stood in attendance beside him all day without weariness.\n\nBefore they had been in the county four months, the court issued an edict ordering the dismissal of all senior local officials who held office by virtue of military service. Xuande suspected that he was among those to be removed.\n\nJust then, an inspecting officer made his circuit and came to the county. Xuande went beyond the outer walls to receive him and saluted him upon their meeting. The inspector remained seated on his horse and merely pointed faintly with his whip in acknowledgment. Lord Guan and Zhang Fei were both enraged.\n\nWhen they reached the posthouse, the inspector took the high seat facing south, while Xuande stood in attendance below the steps. After a long while, the inspector asked, “By what background did Commandant Liu enter office?”\n\n“I am a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan,” said Xuande. “From the suppression of the Yellow Turbans in Zhuo Commandery onward, I fought in more than thirty engagements, great and small, and rendered some slight service. For that reason, I received my present appointment.”\n\nThe inspector shouted, “You falsely claim kinship with the imperial house and lie about your achievements! The court has issued its present edict precisely to dismiss corrupt and superfluous officials of your kind!”\n\nMurmuring assent again and again, Xuande withdrew. On returning to the county offices, he consulted the local clerks.\n\n“The inspector’s display of authority means nothing more than that he wants a bribe,” one clerk said.\n\n“I have not taken so much as a hair’s breadth from the people,” said Xuande. “Where am I to find gifts for him?”\n\nThe next day, the inspector first had the county clerks brought before him and tried to force them to accuse the commandant of harming the people. Xuande went several times in person to plead that they be released, but on every occasion the gate attendants barred his way and refused to admit him.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Fei drank several cups of bitter wine and rode past the posthouse. There he saw fifty or sixty elderly men, all weeping bitterly before the gate.\n\nZhang Fei asked the reason.\n\n“The inspector is coercing the county clerks because he means to ruin Lord Liu,” the elders answered. “We all came to plead earnestly with him, but they would not admit us. Instead, the gatekeepers drove us off and beat us!”\n\nZhang Fei flew into a rage. His round eyes opened wide, and he ground his steel-hard teeth. Tumbling from the saddle, he strode straight into the posthouse. How could the gatekeepers have stopped him? He rushed directly into the rear hall and saw the inspector seated there, with the county clerks bound and thrown upon the floor.\n\n“Villain who preys upon the people!” Zhang Fei roared. “Do you know me?”\n\nBefore the inspector could speak, Zhang Fei seized him by the hair, dragged him from the posthouse, and hauled him all the way to the hitching post before the county offices, where he bound him fast. Then he tore down willow switches and laid into the inspector’s legs with all his strength, breaking more than ten switches in succession.\n\nXuande was in the midst of his distress when he heard a clamor before the county offices. He questioned those around him.\n\n“General Zhang has bound a man before the offices and is beating him savagely,” they replied.\n\nXuande hurried out to see and discovered that the man bound there was the inspector. In alarm, he asked what had happened.\n\n“Why wait to beat a villain like this, who preys upon the people, to death?” cried Zhang Fei.\n\n“Lord Xuande, save my life!” the inspector pleaded.\n\nXuande was, after all, a merciful man, and he hastily shouted for Zhang Fei to stop. Lord Guan came around from the side and said:\n\n“Elder brother has rendered so many great services, yet received only the post of county commandant. Now you have instead been humiliated by this inspector. As I see it, a thicket of thorns is no roost for phoenixes. Better to kill the inspector, cast away your office, and return home, there to form some greater design.”\n\nXuande took his seal and cord, hung them around the inspector’s neck, and rebuked him:\n\n“For the harm you have done the people, you deserve to be killed. For now, I spare your life. I return my seal and cord, and from this moment I am gone!”\n\nThe inspector returned and reported the matter to the Administrator of Dingzhou. The administrator sent an official dispatch to the provincial government, which dispatched men to arrest them. Xuande, Guan, and Zhang went to Liu Hui in Daizhou. When Liu Hui learned that Xuande was a kinsman of the imperial house of Han, he sheltered him secretly in his home, and nothing more need be said of it here.\n\nNow that the Ten Regular Attendants held great power, they consulted among themselves and resolved that anyone who refused to obey them should be destroyed.\n\nZhao Zhong and Zhang Rang sent men to demand gold and silks from the officers who had defeated the Yellow Turbans. Those who refused were denounced and dismissed from office. Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun both refused to give anything, and Zhao Zhong and the others memorialized the throne and had them removed from their posts.\n\nThe emperor then appointed Zhao Zhong and others Generals of Chariots and Cavalry, while Zhang Rang and thirteen others were all enfeoffed as marquises. The government grew ever more corrupt, and the people groaned with resentment.\n\nThen Ou Xing, a bandit of Changsha, rose in rebellion. Zhang Ju and Zhang Chun rebelled in Yuyang: Zhang Ju styled himself Son of Heaven, while Zhang Chun styled himself General-in-Chief. Memorials reporting emergencies came in thick as snowflakes, but the Ten Regular Attendants concealed them all and did not report them.\n\nOne day, the emperor was drinking at a banquet with the Ten Regular Attendants in the rear garden when Liu Tao, Grandee Remonstrant and Consultant, came straight before him and began to weep aloud.\n\nThe emperor asked him why.\n\n“The empire is in mortal danger,” said Liu Tao, “yet Your Majesty still drinks with eunuchs!”\n\n“The realm is at peace,” said the emperor. “What danger can there be?”\n\n“Bandits are rising on every side,” said Liu Tao, “invading and plundering provinces and commanderies. The entire calamity has been caused by the Ten Regular Attendants, who sell offices, oppress the people, deceive their sovereign, and defraud their superiors. All upright men have left the court. Disaster stands before our eyes!”\n\nThe Ten Regular Attendants removed their caps and knelt prostrate before the emperor.\n\n“The great ministers will not tolerate us,” they said. “We can no longer live! We beg only that our lives be spared so that we may return to our fields and villages. We will give all our family property to support the army.”\n\nWhen they had spoken, they wept bitterly.\n\nThe emperor turned angrily upon Liu Tao.\n\n“You, too, have attendants close to your person. Why do you alone deny them to us?”\n\nHe summoned armed guards and ordered Liu Tao taken out and beheaded.\n\n“I do not begrudge my death!” Liu Tao cried. “But pity the empire of Han! After more than four hundred years, it will end in a single day!”\n\nThe armed guards crowded Liu Tao outside and were about to execute him when a great minister shouted for them to stop.\n\n“Do not lay hands on him! Wait until I have remonstrated.”\n\nEveryone looked and saw that it was Chen Dan, Minister over the Masses. He went straight into the chamber and remonstrated with the emperor.\n\n“What crime has Grandee Remonstrant Liu committed, that he should be put to death?”\n\n“He slandered our close attendants and insulted our person,” said the emperor.\n\n“The people of the empire long to eat the flesh of the Ten Regular Attendants,” said Chen Dan, “yet Your Majesty honors them like father and mother. They have not rendered an inch of service, yet all have been enfeoffed as marquises. Moreover, Feng Xu and others conspired with the Yellow Turbans and sought to create rebellion within the court. If Your Majesty will not examine himself even now, the altars of soil and grain will be seen collapsing before you!”\n\n“Feng Xu’s rebellion has never been clearly proved,” said the emperor. “Can it be that among the Ten Regular Attendants there are not one or two loyal ministers?”\n\nChen Dan struck his head against the steps as he continued to remonstrate. The emperor grew angry and ordered him dragged away. Both he and Liu Tao were thrown into prison.\n\nThat night, the Ten Regular Attendants had them murdered in the prison. Then, under cover of a false imperial edict, they appointed Sun Jian Administrator of Changsha and sent him to suppress Ou Xing.\n\nIn fewer than fifty days, victory was reported and Jiangxia was pacified. By imperial edict, Sun Jian was enfeoffed as Marquis of Wucheng.\n\nLiu Yu was appointed Governor of Youzhou and ordered to lead troops to Yuyang against Zhang Ju and Zhang Chun. Liu Hui of Daizhou wrote a letter recommending Xuande to Liu Yu. Liu Yu was delighted and appointed Xuande a commandant. Xuande led troops straight to the rebels’ stronghold and fought them in fierce battles for several days, breaking the edge of their ardor.\n\nZhang Chun was wholly savage and violent, and the hearts of his soldiers turned against him. A leader within his own command assassinated Zhang Chun, presented his head, and led the host in surrender. Seeing that the cause was lost, Zhang Ju hanged himself. Yuyang was entirely pacified.\n\nLiu Yu submitted a memorial reporting Liu Bei’s great service. The court pardoned him for the crime of having flogged the inspector, appointed him Assistant Magistrate of Xiami, and then transferred him to be Commandant of Gaotang. Gongsun Zan also memorialized the throne concerning Xuande’s former achievements and recommended him as Major of a Separate Command, acting as Magistrate of Pingyuan County.\n\nAt Pingyuan, Xuande acquired a considerable store of money and grain, troops and horses, and restored the proud bearing of former days. For his service in pacifying the rebels, Liu Yu was appointed Grand Commandant.\n\nIn the sixth year of Zhongping, in the fourth month of summer, Emperor Ling fell gravely ill. He summoned General-in-Chief He Jin into the palace to discuss what should follow his death.\n\nHe Jin had been born into a butcher’s household. His younger sister entered the palace as an Honored Lady and gave birth to the imperial prince Bian. She was thereafter established as empress, and through her He Jin came to hold power and high office.\n\nThe emperor also favored the Beautiful Lady Wang, who gave birth to the imperial prince Xie. Empress He grew jealous and poisoned the Beautiful Lady Wang. Prince Xie was raised in the palace of Empress Dowager Dong.\n\nEmpress Dowager Dong was Emperor Ling’s mother and the wife of Liu Chang, Marquis of Jiedu Village. Because Emperor Huan had no son, the son of the Marquis of Jiedu Village was brought in and established as emperor; this was Emperor Ling. When Emperor Ling entered the palace to inherit the great succession, he brought his mother there to support her and honored her as empress dowager.\n\nEmpress Dowager Dong had often urged the emperor to establish Prince Xie as heir apparent. The emperor, too, showed partiality toward Xie and wished to name him heir. Now, when the emperor was gravely ill, Regular Palace Attendant Jian Shuo submitted this counsel:\n\n“If Your Majesty wishes to establish Xie, you must first execute He Jin and so eliminate future danger.”\n\nThe emperor approved his words and therefore summoned He Jin into the palace.\n\nWhen He Jin reached the palace gate, Major Pan Yin told him, “You must not enter the palace. Jian Shuo means to murder you.”\n\nGreatly alarmed, He Jin hurried back to his private residence. He summoned the chief ministers and proposed exterminating all the eunuchs.\n\nOne man in the gathering stepped boldly forward.\n\n“The eunuchs’ power first arose in the reigns of Emperors Chong and Zhi. Their roots and tendrils have spread everywhere throughout the court. How can they all be exterminated? If the plan is not kept secret, calamity will surely befall your entire clan. I beg you to consider it carefully.”\n\nHe Jin looked and saw Cao Cao, Colonel Who Regulates the Army.\n\n“You are a mere junior,” He Jin rebuked him. “What can you know of the great affairs of the court?”\n\nWhile He Jin still hesitated, Pan Yin arrived and said:\n\n“The emperor is dead. Jian Shuo and the Ten Regular Attendants are now in conference. They are concealing the death and withholding the mourning announcement. They mean to forge an edict summoning Imperial Uncle He into the palace, remove the danger he presents, and enthrone Prince Xie as emperor.”\n\nBefore he had finished, a messenger arrived summoning He Jin to enter at once and settle the arrangements following the emperor’s death.\n\n“The first measure today,” said Cao Cao, “must be to establish the rightful sovereign. Only then should the villains be dealt with.”\n\n“Who dares join me in establishing the sovereign and suppressing the villains?” asked He Jin.\n\nOne man stepped boldly forward.\n\n“Grant me five thousand picked troops. I will cut through the gates and enter, enthrone the new sovereign, exterminate the eunuch slaves, sweep the court clean, and bring peace to the empire!”\n\nHe Jin looked and saw the son of Yuan Feng, Minister over the Masses, and the nephew of Yuan Wei. His name was Yuan Shao, his courtesy name Benchu, and he was then serving as Colonel Director of Retainers.\n\nHe Jin was overjoyed and at once called out five thousand Imperial Forest Guards. Yuan Shao armed himself from head to foot. He Jin led He Yong, Xun You, Zheng Tai, and more than thirty other great ministers into the palace in succession. Before Emperor Ling’s coffin, they supported the heir apparent Bian and established him upon the imperial throne.\n\nWhen all the officials had finished acclaiming the new emperor and making obeisance, Yuan Shao entered the palace to arrest Jian Shuo. Jian Shuo fled in panic into the imperial garden and hid beneath the flowering shade, where Regular Palace Attendant Guo Sheng killed him. All the imperial guards under Jian Shuo’s command submitted.\n\n“The palace attendants have formed a faction,” Yuan Shao told He Jin. “Today we can seize the advantage and exterminate them all.”\n\nWhen Zhang Rang and the others learned how desperate matters had become, they hurried in to report to Empress Dowager He.\n\n“The original plot to entrap and murder the General-in-Chief was Jian Shuo’s alone. None of us had any part in it. Now the General-in-Chief has listened to Yuan Shao and means to exterminate us all. We beg Your Majesty to show mercy!”\n\n“Do not be afraid,” said Empress Dowager He. “I will protect you.”\n\nShe issued an order summoning He Jin and spoke to him in private.\n\n“You and I were born to humble circumstances. Without Zhang Rang and the others, how could we ever have enjoyed our present wealth and honor? Jian Shuo was cruel, and he has already been put to death. Why do you now heed the words of others and seek to exterminate all the eunuchs?”\n\nAfter hearing her, He Jin came out and addressed the assembled officials.\n\n“Jian Shuo plotted to murder me, so his entire clan may be exterminated. The others need not be subjected to indiscriminate slaughter.”\n\n“If you do not cut down the grass and tear out the roots,” said Yuan Shao, “they will surely become the cause of your death.”\n\n“My mind is settled,” said He Jin. “Say no more.”\n\nThe officials all withdrew.\n\nThe next day, the empress dowager ordered He Jin to participate in the supervision of the affairs of the Imperial Secretariat. The others were all awarded official posts.\n\nEmpress Dowager Dong summoned Zhang Rang and his companions into the palace and consulted with them.\n\n“In the beginning, it was I who raised up He Jin’s sister. Today her child has succeeded to the imperial throne, and the officials within and outside the court are all her trusted partisans. Her power and authority are too great. What am I to do?”\n\nZhang Rang answered:\n\n“Your Majesty may preside over the court from behind a hanging curtain. Enfeoff Prince Xie as a king; grant Imperial Uncle Dong Zhong a high office and place military power in his hands; and make full use of us. Then great affairs may be accomplished.”\n\nEmpress Dowager Dong was overjoyed.\n\nAt court the next day, Empress Dowager Dong issued her commands. Prince Xie was enfeoffed as Prince of Chenliu, Dong Zhong was appointed General of Agile Cavalry, and Zhang Rang and the others were admitted to a share in the government.\n\nWhen Empress Dowager He saw Empress Dowager Dong arrogating power to herself, she arranged a banquet within the palace and invited her to attend. When the wine had brought them to half-drunkenness, Empress Dowager He rose, held up a cup, bowed twice, and said:\n\n“We are both women. It is not fitting for us to take part in the government. In former times, because Empress Lü seized great power, a thousand members of her clan were slaughtered. We should now remain deep within the ninefold palace and leave the great affairs of the court to the chief ministers and senior statesmen to deliberate among themselves. This would be a blessing to the realm. I beg Your Majesty to heed me.”\n\nEmpress Dowager Dong flew into a rage.\n\n“You poisoned the Beautiful Lady Wang out of calculated jealousy. Now you rely upon your son’s being emperor and upon the power of your brother He Jin, and so dare to speak such reckless words! I need only command the General of Agile Cavalry to cut off your brother’s head. It would be as easy as turning my hand!”\n\nEmpress Dowager He also grew angry.\n\n“I offered you good counsel. Why answer me with anger?”\n\n“Your family are petty butchers and wine sellers,” said Empress Dowager Dong. “What understanding can you possess?”\n\nThe two palaces contended bitterly with each other until Zhang Rang and his companions persuaded each empress dowager to return to her own apartments.\n\nThat very night, Empress Dowager He summoned He Jin into the palace and told him what had happened. He Jin came out and summoned the Three Excellencies to deliberate. At court the next morning, they had the assembled ministers memorialize that Empress Dowager Dong had originally been the consort of a feudatory prince and should not remain long within the palace. She should therefore be removed to Hejian and lodged there, and was to leave the gates of the capital by a fixed date.\n\nOn one hand, men were sent to escort Empress Dowager Dong away; on the other, imperial guards were called out to surround the residence of Dong Zhong, General of Agile Cavalry, and demand his seal and cord. Seeing that the situation was desperate, Dong Zhong cut his own throat in the rear hall. Only when his family raised the wail of mourning did the soldiers disperse.\n\nWhen Zhang Rang and Duan Gui saw that Empress Dowager Dong’s branch had been broken, they used gold, pearls, curios, and precious objects to win over He Jin’s younger brother He Qu and their mother, the Lady of Wuyang. They had them visit Empress Dowager He morning and evening, speaking favorably on their behalf and shielding them. Thus the Ten Regular Attendants regained their position of intimacy and favor.\n\nIn the sixth month, He Jin secretly sent men to poison Empress Dowager Dong at the posthouse in Hejian. Her coffin was borne back to the capital, and she was buried at Wenling.\n\nHe Jin pleaded illness and did not appear at court. Yuan Shao, Colonel Director of Retainers, went to see him and said:\n\n“Zhang Rang, Duan Gui, and the others are spreading rumors outside that you poisoned Empress Dowager Dong and intend some great undertaking. If you do not use this moment to destroy the eunuchs, they will surely bring great calamity upon you later. In former times, Dou Wu sought to destroy the palace eunuchs, but because his plans were not kept secret, the disaster recoiled upon him. Now the officers and men serving under you and your brother are all outstanding men. If you allow them to exert their full strength, success lies in the palm of your hand. Heaven itself favors you with this opportunity. It must not be lost.”\n\n“Allow me time to consider,” said He Jin.\n\nMen close to him secretly reported the conversation to Zhang Rang. Zhang Rang and the others informed He Miao in turn and sent him many bribes.\n\nHe Miao entered the palace and told Empress Dowager He:\n\n“The General-in-Chief, in assisting the new sovereign, shows no benevolence but devotes himself solely to killing. Now, without any auspicious sign, he again wishes to kill the Ten Regular Attendants. This is the way to bring disorder upon us.”\n\nThe empress dowager accepted his words.\n\nA short while later, He Jin entered and told the empress dowager that he wished to exterminate the palace eunuchs.\n\n“For palace attendants to control the imperial precincts is an established custom of the Han house,” said Empress Dowager He. “The late emperor has only just abandoned the empire, yet you wish to slaughter his old ministers. That is not the way to honor the ancestral temples.”\n\nHe Jin was by nature a man without resolution. Hearing the empress dowager’s words, he murmured agreement and withdrew.\n\nYuan Shao met him and asked, “What of the great affair?”\n\n“The empress dowager will not consent,” said He Jin. “What can be done?”\n\n“Summon heroes and men of ability from every quarter,” said Yuan Shao. “Have them bring troops to the capital and exterminate the eunuch slaves. Matters will then be so urgent that the empress dowager cannot refuse.”\n\n“An excellent plan!” said He Jin.\n\nHe immediately sent proclamations to every regional command, summoning their leaders to the capital.\n\nChen Lin, his chief secretary, said:\n\n“You must not! The common saying speaks of ‘covering one’s eyes while catching swallows and sparrows’: that is merely deceiving oneself. If even the smallest creatures cannot be deceived to gain one’s purpose, how much less can the great affairs of the state?\n\n“Now, General, you rely upon imperial authority and control the key military forces. You soar like a dragon and stride like a tiger; the fate of high and low lies within your will. If you wish to exterminate the eunuchs, it would be no harder than casting a hair into the roaring furnace. You need only act swiftly, exercise your authority, and decide the matter on the spot; then Heaven and mankind alike will follow you.\n\n“Instead, you send proclamations to ministers outside, calling them to advance upon the imperial capital. When heroes gather, each will harbor a purpose of his own. This is what is called holding a weapon by the blade and offering another man the hilt. The enterprise is certain to fail and will breed disorder instead.”\n\nHe Jin laughed.\n\n“That is the opinion of a coward!”\n\nOne man nearby clapped his hands and laughed aloud.\n\n“This matter is as easy as turning the palm. Why waste so many words discussing it?”\n\nThey looked and saw that it was Cao Cao.\n\nAnd so it was said:\n\nTo purge the sovereign’s side of midnight men who breed disorder,\nOne must heed the wise within the court and follow their designs.\n\nWhat Cao Cao had to say will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 3\n\nDong Zhuo Rebukes Ding Yuan at Wenming Garden; Li Su Bribes and Persuades Lü Bu\n\nNow Cao Cao said to He Jin that day, “The scourge of the eunuchs has existed in every age. But rulers should never have granted them such authority and favor as to let matters come to this. If they are to be punished, remove only the chief villains; handing them over to a single prison officer would be enough. Why summon troops from the provinces in such commotion? If you mean to exterminate them all, the plan is certain to become known. I predict that it must fail.” He Jin said angrily, “Mengde, do you too harbor private motives?” Cao Cao withdrew, saying, “The man who throws the realm into chaos will surely be He Jin.” He Jin then secretly dispatched envoys bearing sealed edicts, sending them by forced marches through the night to the various regional commands.\n\nNow Dong Zhuo, General of the Vanguard, Marquis of Taixiang, and Inspector of Xiliang, had previously failed to distinguish himself in the campaign against the Yellow Turbans. The court had intended to punish him, but he escaped by bribing the Ten Regular Attendants. Later he cultivated powerful men at court and thereby attained high office, commanding an army of two hundred thousand in the western provinces. He had long harbored ambitions of disloyalty. When the edict arrived, he was delighted. He mustered his troops and horses and set them in motion by successive detachments. He ordered his son-in-law Niu Fu, a General of the Household, to hold Shaanxi, while he himself led Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, Fan Chou, and the army toward Luoyang. Dong Zhuo’s son-in-law and adviser Li Ru said, “Though we now act under an edict, much about the affair remains obscure. Why not send someone to submit a memorial? Then our cause will be legitimate and our words justified, and great designs may be pursued.” Dong Zhuo was delighted and duly submitted a memorial. Its substance read:\n\nI have privately heard that rebellion and disorder beneath Heaven continue without end solely because Zhang Rang and the other Palace Attendants have treated Heaven’s constant order with contempt. I have heard that, to still a boiling pot, it is better to remove the firewood than to pour in hot water; and though lancing a festering sore brings pain, it is better than nurturing its poison. I therefore dare to enter Luoyang to the sound of bells and drums and ask that Zhang Rang and the others be removed. Great will be the good fortune of the altars of state! Great will be the good fortune of all beneath Heaven!\n\nWhen He Jin received the memorial, he showed it to the ministers. Zheng Tai, Attendant Censor, remonstrated: “Dong Zhuo is a jackal and wolf. Bring him into the capital and he will surely devour men.” He Jin said, “You are too suspicious and unfit to plan great affairs.” Lu Zhi also remonstrated: “I have long known Dong Zhuo’s character. His face is amiable, but his heart is ruthless. Once he enters the imperial precincts, disaster is certain to arise. Better stop him from coming and prevent disorder before it begins.” He Jin would not listen. Zheng Tai and Lu Zhi both abandoned their offices and left. More than half the ministers at court departed as well. He Jin sent men to receive Dong Zhuo at Mianchi, but Dong Zhuo halted his forces and made no move.\n\nWhen Zhang Rang and the others learned that provincial troops had arrived, they conferred together. “This is He Jin’s scheme,” they said. “Unless we strike first, every one of our clans will be destroyed.” They therefore concealed fifty axemen and swordsmen inside Jiade Gate at Changle Palace, then went in and reported to Empress Dowager He: “The General-in-Chief has forged an edict to summon provincial troops to the capital and means to exterminate us. We beg Your Majesty to take pity and save us.” The empress dowager said, “You may go to the General-in-Chief’s residence and beg forgiveness.” Zhang Rang replied, “If we go to his residence, our flesh and bones will be ground to powder. We beg Your Majesty to summon the General-in-Chief into the palace and command him to desist. If he refuses, then we ask only to die here before Your Majesty.” Empress Dowager He accordingly issued an edict summoning He Jin.\n\nOn receiving the edict, He Jin prepared to go at once. His chief clerk Chen Lin remonstrated: “This edict from the empress dowager must be a scheme of the Ten Regular Attendants. You must not go under any circumstances. If you go, disaster is certain.” He Jin said, “The empress dowager summons me. What disaster could there be?” Yuan Shao said, “Our design has now leaked out and the affair stands exposed. Do you still mean to enter the palace, General?” Cao Cao said, “First summon the Ten Regular Attendants outside. Only then should you enter.” He Jin laughed. “That is a child’s notion. I hold the authority of all beneath Heaven. What would the Ten Regular Attendants dare do to me?” Yuan Shao said, “If you insist on going, let us bring armored soldiers as an escort against the unforeseen.”\n\nYuan Shao and Cao Cao each selected five hundred elite troops and placed them under the command of Yuan Shao’s younger brother Yuan Shu. Fully armed and armored, Yuan Shu led the soldiers into formation outside the Azure Gate. Yuan Shao and Cao Cao, wearing their swords, escorted He Jin as far as Changle Palace. A Palace Attendant conveyed the sovereign command: “The empress dowager has summoned the General-in-Chief alone. No one else may enter without permission.” Yuan Shao, Cao Cao, and the rest were all barred outside the palace gate.\n\nHe Jin strode proudly in alone. When he reached the gate of Jiade Hall, Zhang Rang and Duan Gui came out to meet him, and their men closed around him on both sides. He Jin was appalled. Zhang Rang sternly denounced him: “What crime had Empress Dowager Dong committed that you falsely had her poisoned? When the Mother of the Nation was buried, you feigned illness and did not attend! You began as a petty butcher and wine seller. We recommended you to the Son of Heaven and brought you honor and rank. Yet instead of thinking how to repay us, you plotted our murder! You say we are deeply corrupt—then who are the pure ones?”\n\nIn panic, He Jin sought a way out, but every palace gate had been shut. The armed men in ambush rushed out together and hacked him in two. A later poet lamented:\n\nThe Han house leaned toward ruin; Heaven’s count was spent.\nHe Jin, devoid of counsel, rose among the Three Excellencies.\nAgain and again he spurned his loyal ministers’ warnings;\nHow could he escape the sword blades within the palace?\n\nAfter Zhang Rang and the others had killed He Jin, Yuan Shao waited a long while without seeing him emerge. From outside the palace gate he shouted, “Let the General mount his carriage!” Zhang Rang and the others flung He Jin’s severed head over the wall and proclaimed: “He Jin plotted rebellion and has been executed. All others coerced into following him are fully pardoned.”\n\nYuan Shao shouted fiercely, “The castrated officials have murdered a great minister! All who would destroy this vile faction, come forward and join the fight!” He Jin’s subordinate commander Wu Kuang set fire to the Azure Gate. Yuan Shu led his troops in a charge into the palace courts. Whenever they saw a eunuch, regardless of rank or age, they killed him. Yuan Shao and Cao Cao cut their way through the gates and forced an entrance. Zhao Zhong, Cheng Kuang, Xia Yun, and Guo Sheng were driven before the Tower of Emerald Blossoms and chopped into pulp. Flames soared into the sky throughout the palace.\n\nZhang Rang, Duan Gui, Cao Jie, and Hou Lan seized the empress dowager, the crown prince, and the Prince of Chenliu and carried them off into the inner apartments, then escaped by a rear passage toward the Northern Palace. Lu Zhi had resigned his office but had not yet departed. Seeing the upheaval within the palace, he donned armor, took up a spear, and stood beneath the gallery. From a distance he saw Duan Gui driving Empress Dowager He toward him. Lu Zhi shouted, “Duan Gui, you traitorous villain! How dare you abduct the empress dowager?” Duan Gui turned and fled. The empress dowager leapt from a window, and Lu Zhi hurried forward and saved her.\n\nWu Kuang fought his way into the inner court and saw He Miao coming out with a sword in hand. Wu Kuang shouted, “He Miao conspired to murder his own brother! Let us kill him together!” The men all cried, “We will cut down the villain who plotted against his brother!” He Miao tried to flee, but they surrounded him on every side and hacked him to pieces.\n\nYuan Shao then ordered his troops to divide into parties and kill the families of the Ten Regular Attendants. Old and young alike were utterly exterminated, and many beardless men were mistakenly killed. Meanwhile, Cao Cao had the palace fires put out, requested that Empress Dowager He temporarily take charge of state affairs, and dispatched troops in pursuit of Zhang Rang and the others to search for the young emperor.\n\nNow Zhang Rang and Duan Gui, holding the young emperor and the Prince of Chenliu captive, rushed through smoke and fire and fled all night until they reached Mount Beimang. Around the third watch, great shouts arose behind them as men and horses swept up in pursuit. At their head was Min Gong, an assistant official of Henan’s Central District, who shouted, “Traitorous villains, do not flee!” Seeing the crisis upon him, Zhang Rang threw himself into the river and died.\n\nThe emperor and the Prince of Chenliu did not know what was truly happening and dared not cry out. They hid among tangled weeds beside the river. The pursuing troops scattered in all directions and did not know where the emperor was. The emperor and the prince remained hidden until the fourth watch. Dew began to fall, and they were faint with hunger. Clinging to each other, they wept; yet for fear of discovery, they stifled their sobs among the wild grass.\n\nThe Prince of Chenliu said, “We cannot linger here. We must find some other road to safety.” The two knotted their clothes together and climbed up the bank. Thorns covered the ground, and in the darkness they could not see a path. Just as they were at a loss, hundreds upon hundreds of fireflies suddenly appeared in swarms. Their radiance lit the way, and they wheeled only before the emperor. The Prince of Chenliu said, “Heaven is aiding us brothers!” They followed the fireflies and gradually found a path.\n\nBy the fifth watch, pain in their feet left them unable to continue. Near a ridge they saw a haystack, and the emperor and the prince lay down beside it. In front of the haystack stood a country estate. That night the master of the estate dreamed that two red suns fell behind his house. Startled awake, he threw on his clothes, went outside, and looked all around. Seeing a red glow soaring into the sky from the haystack behind the estate, he hurried over and found two people lying beside it.\n\nThe master asked, “Whose sons are you two young men?” The emperor dared not answer. The Prince of Chenliu pointed to him and said, “This is the reigning emperor. In the revolt of the Ten Regular Attendants, he fled for his life and came here. I am his younger brother, the Prince of Chenliu.” The master was horrified. Bowing twice, he said, “I am Cui Yi, younger brother of Cui Lie, Minister of State under the late emperor. Because I saw the Ten Regular Attendants selling offices and persecuting worthy men, I withdrew from the world and live here in seclusion.” He helped the emperor into the estate and, on his knees, offered him wine and food.\n\nMeanwhile, Min Gong overtook Duan Gui and seized him, demanding to know where the Son of Heaven was. Duan Gui said they had become separated on the road and that he did not know where the emperor had gone. Min Gong killed Duan Gui, hung his head beneath his horse’s neck, and divided his troops to search in every direction. He himself rode on alone, following the road in pursuit.\n\nBy chance he came to Cui Yi’s estate. Seeing the severed head, Cui Yi asked about it, and Min Gong gave him the full account. Cui Yi led Min Gong in to see the emperor, and sovereign and subject wept bitterly together. Min Gong said, “A nation cannot go a single day without its ruler. I beg Your Majesty to return to the capital.”\n\nThere was only one lean horse at Cui Yi’s estate, and it was saddled for the emperor. Min Gong and the Prince of Chenliu shared another horse. They had traveled less than three li from the estate when they met Minister of State Wang Yun, Grand Commandant Yang Biao, Chunyu Qiong, Colonel of the Left Army, Zhao Meng, Colonel of the Right Army, Bao Xin, Colonel of the Rear Army, Yuan Shao, Colonel of the Central Army, and a following of several hundred men and horses, who had come to receive the imperial carriage. Sovereign and subjects all wept.\n\nThey first sent a man ahead to the capital with Duan Gui’s head, to display it as a warning. They then provided fine fresh horses for the emperor and the Prince of Chenliu and escorted the emperor back to the capital.\n\nBefore this, the children of Luoyang had sung:\n\n“The emperor is no emperor, the prince is no prince;\nA thousand carriages, ten thousand riders flee to Beimang.”\n\nNow the prophecy was fulfilled.\n\nThe imperial escort had gone only a few li when suddenly they saw banners blotting out the sun and dust veiling the sky as a force of soldiers approached. All the officials lost color, and the emperor too was greatly alarmed. Yuan Shao spurred forward and demanded to know who they were. From the shadows of the embroidered standards, a commander galloped out and cried sternly, “Where is the Son of Heaven?”\n\nThe emperor trembled and could not speak. The Prince of Chenliu reined his horse forward and rebuked him: “Who are you?” The commander replied, “Dong Zhuo, Inspector of Xiliang.” The prince said, “Have you come to protect the imperial carriage, or have you come to seize it?” Dong Zhuo answered, “I have come expressly to protect it.” The prince said, “If you have come to protect the imperial carriage, the Son of Heaven is here. Why do you not dismount?”\n\nDong Zhuo was startled and hurriedly dismounted, bowing beside the road. The Prince of Chenliu spoke reassuringly to him and, from beginning to end, never once misspoke. Dong Zhuo privately marveled at him, and already conceived the intention of deposing one prince and enthroning the other.\n\nThat day they returned to the palace and saw Empress Dowager He, and all wept bitterly. When an inventory was made of the palace, the Heirloom Seal of the Realm was found to be missing.\n\nDong Zhuo encamped his troops outside the city. Every day he entered at the head of armored cavalry and rode roughshod through the streets, leaving the common people anxious and afraid. He passed in and out of the palace courts without the least restraint. Bao Xin, Colonel of the Rear Army, came to Yuan Shao and said that Dong Zhuo was sure to harbor treacherous designs and should be eliminated at once. Yuan Shao said, “The court has only just been restored to order. We must not act rashly.” Bao Xin went to Wang Yun and told him the same. Wang Yun said, “Let us first deliberate on it.” Bao Xin then led away the troops under his own command and departed for Mount Tai.\n\nDong Zhuo enticed the troops formerly commanded by the He brothers into his service and brought them all under his control. In private he said to Li Ru, “I wish to depose the emperor and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu. What do you think?”\n\nLi Ru said, “The court now has no master. If you do not act at this moment, delay will bring unforeseen changes. Tomorrow summon all the officials to Wenming Garden and announce the deposition and enthronement. Behead whoever refuses obedience. The day for establishing your power and authority is today.”\n\nDong Zhuo was delighted. The next day he laid out a great banquet and invited all the dukes and ministers. All feared Dong Zhuo; who would dare not attend? He waited until the full assembly had arrived, then came slowly to the garden gate, dismounted, and entered the banquet wearing his sword.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Dong Zhuo ordered the wine service halted and the music stopped. He said in a stern voice, “I have something to say. Let every official listen in silence.” All inclined their ears.\n\nDong Zhuo said, “The Son of Heaven is lord of the myriad people. Without majesty and proper bearing, he cannot serve the ancestral temples and the altars of state. His present Majesty is weak and timid, unlike the Prince of Chenliu, who is intelligent and devoted to learning, and fit to inherit the great station. I wish to depose the emperor and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu. What do the assembled ministers think?”\n\nWhen the officials heard him, none dared speak. One man at the table thrust his low table aside, strode out, and stood before the feast. He shouted, “No! No! Who are you to utter such outrageous words? The Son of Heaven is the late emperor’s legitimate son and has committed no fault whatsoever. How dare you recklessly discuss deposition and enthronement? Do you mean to become a usurper and traitor?”\n\nDong Zhuo looked at him and saw that it was Ding Yuan, Inspector of Jingzhou. Dong Zhuo angrily shouted, “Those who obey me live; those who oppose me die!” He drew his sword to strike Ding Yuan down. At that moment Li Ru noticed a man standing behind Ding Yuan. He had an imposing bearing and an awe-inspiring presence. In his hand he held a painted halberd with a squared skyward blade, and he glared furiously at Dong Zhuo.\n\nLi Ru hurried forward and said, “This is a place for feasting and drinking. Affairs of state should not be discussed here. It will not be too late to debate them publicly in the main court tomorrow.” Everyone urged Ding Yuan to mount his horse and leave.\n\nDong Zhuo asked the assembled officials, “Was what I said in accord with public justice?”\n\nLu Zhi said, “Your Excellency is mistaken. In ancient times, when Taijia proved unenlightened, Yi Yin banished him to the Tong Palace. The Prince of Changyi had been on the throne only twenty-seven days when he committed more than three thousand offenses, and so Huo Guang reported to the Imperial Ancestral Temple and deposed him. His present Majesty, though young, is intelligent, benevolent, and wise, and has not committed the slightest fault. You are an inspector from an outer province, have never taken part in the government of the court, and possess neither the great ability of Yi Yin nor that of Huo Guang. How can you forcibly take charge of deposition and enthronement? The Sage said, ‘If a man has the purpose of Yi Yin, such an act is permissible; if he lacks the purpose of Yi Yin, it is usurpation.’”\n\nDong Zhuo flew into a rage, drew his sword, and advanced to kill Lu Zhi. Peng Bo, a Consultant, remonstrated: “Secretary Lu is a man esteemed throughout the realm. If you begin by murdering him, I fear all beneath Heaven will be shocked and terrified.” Dong Zhuo desisted.\n\nMinister of State Wang Yun said, “The deposition and enthronement of an emperor cannot be discussed after drinking. Let the matter be debated on another day.” Thereupon all the officials dispersed.\n\nDong Zhuo stood at the garden gate with one hand on his sword. Suddenly he saw a man on a leaping horse, halberd in hand, galloping back and forth outside the gate. Dong Zhuo asked Li Ru, “Who is that man?”\n\nLi Ru said, “He is Ding Yuan’s adopted son, Lü Bu, courtesy name Fengxian. My lord, for the present you must avoid him.” Dong Zhuo entered the garden and hid himself away.\n\nThe next day a messenger reported that Ding Yuan had led his army outside the city and was challenging Dong Zhuo to battle. Enraged, Dong Zhuo led out his army with Li Ru to meet him. The two formations drew up facing each other.\n\nLü Bu appeared with a golden crown binding his hair, a battle robe patterned with a hundred flowers, Tangni armor upon his body, and a jeweled belt adorned with lion designs around his waist. Urging on his horse and leveling his halberd, he followed Ding Jianyang to the front of the formation.\n\nDing Jianyang pointed at Dong Zhuo and cursed him: “The state has suffered misfortune. Castrated officials seized power and plunged the myriad people into misery. You have not rendered the smallest measure of service; how dare you recklessly speak of deposition and enthronement and seek to throw the court into disorder?”\n\nBefore Dong Zhuo could reply, Lü Bu flew forward on his horse and charged straight at him. Dong Zhuo fled in panic, and Ding Jianyang led his army in a sweeping assault. Dong Zhuo’s forces were badly defeated. They retreated more than thirty li before making camp, where Dong Zhuo gathered his men for counsel.\n\nDong Zhuo said, “Lü Bu is no ordinary man. If I could obtain his service, why should I have any fear of all beneath Heaven?”\n\nA man stepped out before the command tent and said, “My lord, do not worry. Lü Bu and I come from the same district. I know that he is brave but without strategy, and that at the sight of profit he forgets all loyalty. With my three-inch tongue, which no one can wear down, I can persuade Lü Bu to come over and surrender with folded hands. Will you permit me?”\n\nDong Zhuo was delighted. Looking at the man, he saw that it was Li Su, a General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers.\n\nDong Zhuo said, “What will you use to persuade him?”\n\nLi Su replied, “I have heard that my lord possesses a famous horse called Red Hare, which can travel a thousand li in a day. I must have that horse, along with gold and pearls, to bind his heart through profit. Then I shall press my persuasion further. Lü Bu will certainly betray Ding Yuan and come over to my lord.”\n\nDong Zhuo asked Li Ru, “Will this plan work?”\n\nLi Ru said, “If my lord seeks to take all beneath Heaven, why begrudge a single horse?”\n\nDong Zhuo gladly gave him the horse, together with a thousand taels of gold, several dozen bright pearls, and a jade belt.\n\nBearing the gifts, Li Su made his way to Lü Bu’s camp. Soldiers posted in ambush along the road surrounded him. Li Su said, “Report quickly to General Lü that an old friend has come to see him.” The soldiers reported this, and Lü Bu ordered that he be admitted.\n\nOn seeing Lü Bu, Li Su said, “My worthy younger brother, have you been well since we parted?”\n\nLü Bu saluted him and said, “We have not met for a long time. Where are you now serving?”\n\nLi Su replied, “I presently hold the office of General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers. When I heard that my worthy brother was upholding the altars of state, my joy was beyond measure. I have a fine horse that travels a thousand li in a day, crosses rivers, and climbs mountains as though treading level ground. Its name is Red Hare. I have come expressly to present it to my worthy brother, that it may lend power to the tiger’s might.”\n\nLü Bu at once ordered the horse brought over for inspection. Indeed, from head to hoof it was as red as burning charcoal, without half a hair of any other color. From head to tail it measured one zhang; from hoof to neck, eight chi. When it neighed and roared, it seemed ready to soar into the sky or plunge into the sea.\n\nA later poet wrote solely in praise of Red Hare:\n\nIt races a thousand li, sweeping dust from its way;\nIt crosses streams and climbs hills as violet mist unfolds.\nSilken reins snap; the jade-studded bridle tosses—\nA dragon of fire flies down from the Ninth Heaven.\n\nWhen Lü Bu saw the horse, he was overjoyed. He thanked Li Su, saying, “You have given me this superb steed. How can I repay you?”\n\nLi Su said, “I came for the sake of fellowship and honor. How could I expect repayment?”\n\nLü Bu set out wine to entertain him. When the wine had flowed freely, Li Su said, “I have seldom been able to see my worthy brother, but your honored father often comes to meet me.”\n\nLü Bu said, “You are drunk, brother! My late father departed this world many years ago. How could he meet with you?”\n\nLi Su laughed loudly. “No, no. I was speaking of Inspector Ding, your father of today.”\n\nAlarmed, Lü Bu said, “That I remain with Ding Jianyang is also a matter of necessity.”\n\nLi Su said, “My worthy brother has the talent to uphold Heaven and bestride the seas. Who within the Four Seas does not admire and honor you? Achievement, fame, wealth, and rank should be as easy for you as taking something from a bag. Why speak of necessity and remain beneath another man?”\n\nLü Bu said, “My regret is that I have not met the right lord.”\n\nLi Su smiled. “‘A fine bird chooses the tree on which it roosts; a worthy minister chooses the lord whom he serves.’ If you fail to seize the moment early, regret will come too late.”\n\nLü Bu said, “You serve at court, brother. In your judgment, who among its men is a hero of the age?”\n\nLi Su replied, “I have surveyed all the ministers, and none can compare with Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo respects the worthy and treats gentlemen with honor; his rewards and punishments are clearly distinguished. In the end he will accomplish a great enterprise.”\n\nLü Bu said, “I wish to follow him, but regret that I have no means of introduction.”\n\nLi Su took out the gold, pearls, and jade belt and arranged them before Lü Bu.\n\nLü Bu started in surprise. “Why do you have these?”\n\nLi Su ordered the attendants away and told Lü Bu, “Lord Dong has long admired your great name and specially commanded me to present these gifts. Red Hare was also given by Lord Dong.”\n\nLü Bu said, “Lord Dong values me so highly—how can I repay him?”\n\nLi Su said, “Even one as untalented as I am has become a General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers. If you were to go to him, your honor would be beyond description.”\n\nLü Bu said, “I regret that I have not the smallest service to offer as a gift upon my introduction.”\n\nLi Su said, “Such service lies within the turn of your hand. It is only that you are unwilling to perform it.”\n\nLü Bu pondered for a long while, then said, “I mean to kill Ding Yuan and lead his army over to Dong Zhuo. What do you think?”\n\nLi Su said, “If my worthy brother can do this, it will truly be the greatest of achievements. But the matter admits no delay. You must decide and act swiftly.”\n\nLü Bu arranged with Li Su to surrender the next day, and Li Su took his leave.\n\nAt the second watch that night, Lü Bu took up his saber and went straight into Ding Yuan’s tent. Ding Yuan was reading by candlelight. Seeing Lü Bu arrive, he said, “Why has my son come?”\n\nLü Bu said, “I am a man of proud and imposing stature. How could I consent to be your son?”\n\nDing Yuan said, “Fengxian, why has your heart changed?”\n\nLü Bu stepped forward and, with a single stroke, cut off Ding Yuan’s head. Then he shouted, “All of you, listen! Ding Yuan was without benevolence, and I have killed him. Those willing to follow me, remain here. Those unwilling may leave!”\n\nMore than half the soldiers scattered.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu carried Ding Yuan’s head to see Li Su. Li Su then led him before Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo was delighted and set out wine to entertain him. Dong Zhuo was the first to bow, saying, “Now that I have obtained the general, I am like parched seedlings receiving sweet rain.”\n\nLü Bu invited Dong Zhuo to take his seat, then bowed before him and said, “If Your Excellency does not reject me, I ask leave to honor you as my adoptive father.”\n\nDong Zhuo presented Lü Bu with golden armor and a brocade robe. They drank to their full content and then parted.\n\nFrom that time Dong Zhuo’s power and prestige grew greater still. He personally assumed the duties of General of the Vanguard; appointed his younger brother Dong Min General of the Left and Marquis of Hu; and appointed Lü Bu Commandant of Cavalry, General of the Household, and Marquis of Duting.\n\nLi Ru urged Dong Zhuo to settle the plan of deposition and enthronement without delay. Dong Zhuo therefore held a banquet within the government offices and assembled the dukes and ministers, while Lü Bu commanded more than a thousand armored soldiers stationed as guards on either side.\n\nThat day Grand Tutor Yuan Wei and all the officials attended. After several rounds of wine, Dong Zhuo drew his sword and said, “His present Majesty is benighted and weak and cannot serve the ancestral temples. Following the precedents of Yi Yin and Huo Guang, I shall depose the emperor as Prince of Hongnong and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu as emperor. Whoever refuses will be beheaded!”\n\nThe assembled ministers were terrified, and none dared answer.\n\nYuan Shao, Colonel of the Central Army, stepped boldly forward and said, “His present Majesty has occupied the throne only a short while and has committed no failure of virtue. You mean to depose the legitimate heir and enthrone a lesser son. What is that, if not rebellion?”\n\nDong Zhuo said furiously, “The affairs of all beneath Heaven rest with me! I shall do this now—who dares refuse? Do you think my sword is not sharp?”\n\nYuan Shao too drew his sword. “Your sword is sharp, but mine has never been otherwise!”\n\nThe two stood opposed across the banquet.\n\nAnd so it was:\n\nDing Yuan upheld the right, yet first he lost his life;\nYuan Shao now contests the blade, his own fate poised in peril.\n\nWhat ultimately became of Yuan Shao’s life will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 4\n\nThe Han Emperor Is Deposed and the Prince of Chenliu Enthroned; Cao Cao Offers a Dagger Against the Traitor Dong Zhuo\n\nNow Dong Zhuo was about to kill Yuan Shao, but Li Ru stopped him. “The situation is not yet settled. You must not kill him recklessly.”\n\nYuan Shao, his treasured sword in hand, took leave of the assembled officials and departed. He hung his insignia of office at the eastern gate, then fled to Jizhou.\n\nDong Zhuo said to Grand Tutor Yuan Wei, “Your nephew has shown me no respect. For your sake, I will pardon him for now. What do you say to the deposition and enthronement?”\n\n“What the Grand Commandant proposes is right,” said Yuan Wei.\n\nDong Zhuo declared, “Anyone who dares obstruct this great resolution will be dealt with under military law.”\n\nThe assembled ministers trembled in fear and all said, “We shall obey your honored command in everything.”\n\nWhen the banquet was over, Dong Zhuo asked Palace Attendant Zhou Bi and Colonel Wu Qiong, “What will come of Yuan Shao’s departure?”\n\nZhou Bi replied, “Yuan Shao left in bitter anger. If you pursue him too urgently, circumstances will surely drive him to revolt. Moreover, the Yuan family has cultivated favor for four generations, and its former pupils and officials are spread throughout the realm. Should he gather men of prowess and assemble a following, heroes will rise in response, and the lands east of the mountains will no longer be yours. Better to pardon him and appoint him administrator of a commandery. Delighted to escape punishment, Yuan Shao will then pose no danger.”\n\nWu Qiong said, “Yuan Shao is fond of schemes but incapable of decision and need not be feared. It would indeed be better to grant him the administration of a commandery and thereby win the people’s hearts.”\n\nDong Zhuo followed their advice and that very day sent a man to appoint Yuan Shao Administrator of Bohai.\n\nOn the first day of the ninth month, he invited the emperor to ascend the Hall of Auspicious Virtue and convened a great assembly of civil and military officials. Sword drawn in hand, Dong Zhuo addressed them:\n\n“The Son of Heaven is benighted and weak, unfit to rule the realm. I now have an edict that must be read aloud.”\n\nHe ordered Li Ru to read it:\n\n“Emperor Xiaoling departed his ministers and people before his time. The present emperor succeeded to the inheritance, and all within the seas looked to him in hope. Yet by natural disposition he is frivolous and flighty, negligent in sovereign bearing, and indolent in mourning. His want of virtue has become manifest, and he has proved unworthy of the exalted station. The Empress Dowager has shown none of the conduct proper to a mother and has plunged the government into disorder. The Empress Dowager of Yongle died suddenly and violently, leaving public opinion bewildered. Has there not been a breach in the Way of the Three Bonds, the very order of Heaven and Earth?\n\n“Liu Xie, Prince of Chenliu, possesses sage virtue in great abundance and observes every rule with solemn dignity. In mourning he has shown grief and sorrow, and no improper word has passed his lips. His fair name and excellent repute are known throughout the realm. He should inherit the great enterprise and establish the succession for ten thousand generations.\n\n“The emperor is hereby deposed as Prince of Hongnong, and the Empress Dowager shall return the government. We petition that Liu Xie, Prince of Chenliu, be received as emperor, answering Heaven and obeying the people, thereby comforting the hopes of all living souls.”\n\nWhen Li Ru had finished reading the edict, Dong Zhuo shouted for his attendants to help the emperor down from the hall, remove the imperial seal and cord from him, and make him kneel at length facing north, proclaiming himself a subject and awaiting commands. He then ordered the Empress Dowager to remove her ceremonial robes and await the decree.\n\nThe emperor and empress both wailed aloud. Not one of the assembled ministers was untouched by grief.\n\nFrom beneath the steps, a high official cried out in fury, “Traitorous minister Dong Zhuo! You dare devise a plot that deceives Heaven! I will spatter you with the blood of my neck!”\n\nBrandishing the ivory tablet in his hand, he struck straight at Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo flew into a rage and shouted for the guards to seize him. It was Imperial Secretary Ding Guan.\n\nDong Zhuo ordered him dragged outside and beheaded. Ding Guan cursed him without cease, and even at death his expression did not change.\n\nA later poet lamented:\n\nThe traitor Dong concealed a scheme to dethrone and enthrone;  \nThe Han ancestral altars were abandoned to ruin.  \nThe whole court’s ministers kept their counsel sealed—  \nOnly Lord Ding proved himself a man.\n\nDong Zhuo invited the Prince of Chenliu to ascend the hall. When the assembled ministers had completed their court homage and congratulations, Dong Zhuo ordered Empress Dowager He, the Prince of Hongnong, and the imperial consort Lady Tang to be escorted to Yong’an Palace and confined there. He sealed the palace gates and forbade all ministers to enter without authorization.\n\nPitiful indeed was the young emperor: he had ascended the throne in the fourth month and was deposed in the ninth.\n\nLiu Xie, Prince of Chenliu, whom Dong Zhuo enthroned, had the courtesy name Bohe. He was Emperor Ling’s middle son and became Emperor Xian. At the time, he was nine years old. The reign title was changed to Chuping.\n\nDong Zhuo became Chancellor of State. At court audiences, his name was not announced; when entering court, he need not hasten; and he was permitted to ascend the hall wearing sword and shoes. No one could compare with him in power to bestow fortune or inflict punishment.\n\nLi Ru urged Dong Zhuo to promote men of renown and thereby win public esteem, and so recommended Cai Yong for his talent. Dong Zhuo summoned him, but Cai Yong did not come. Enraged, Dong Zhuo sent a man to tell him, “If you do not come, I will exterminate your clan.”\n\nCai Yong was afraid and had no choice but to obey the summons. Dong Zhuo was overjoyed to see him. Within a single month, he promoted him three times and appointed him Palace Attendant, treating him with extraordinary intimacy and favor.\n\nMeanwhile, the young emperor, Empress Dowager He, and Consort Tang remained imprisoned in Yong’an Palace, where their clothing, food, and drink gradually began to fail. The young emperor’s tears never dried.\n\nOne day, he happened to see a pair of swallows flying through the courtyard, and he composed a poem:\n\nTender grasses green beneath the gathered mist;  \nA pair of swallows flutters on the wing.  \nThe Luo River runs in one long band of blue,  \nAdmired by all who walk the country roads.  \nFar off I gaze where azure clouds lie deep:  \nThere stand the palace halls that once were mine.  \nWho will rise, upheld by loyalty and honor,  \nAnd give release to the grievance in my heart?\n\nDong Zhuo frequently sent men to spy on them. That day, one of them obtained the poem and presented it to him.\n\nDong Zhuo said, “He has written a poem of resentment. Now there is just cause to kill him.”\n\nHe ordered Li Ru to take ten armed guards into the palace and murder the emperor.\n\nThe emperor, the Empress Dowager, and the consort were upstairs when a palace maid announced that Li Ru had arrived. The emperor was terrified.\n\nLi Ru presented him with poisoned wine. The emperor asked why.\n\n“The spring day is mild and harmonious,” said Li Ru. “The Chancellor of State has specially sent this wine to wish you long life.”\n\nThe Empress Dowager said, “Since you call it wine for long life, you may drink first.”\n\nLi Ru grew angry. “You will not drink?”\n\nHe called for his attendants to display a short dagger and a length of white silk before them.\n\n“If you will not drink the wine of longevity, you may receive either of these two things!”\n\nConsort Tang knelt and pleaded, “Let this concubine drink in the emperor’s place. I beg you, preserve the lives of mother and son.”\n\nLi Ru rebuked her. “Who are you, that you may die in the prince’s place?”\n\nHe raised the wine and offered it to Empress Dowager He. “You may drink first!”\n\nThe Empress Dowager bitterly cursed He Jin for his lack of judgment in bringing the traitor into the capital and thereby causing the calamity of this day.\n\nLi Ru pressed the emperor to drink.\n\n“Allow me to bid farewell to the Empress Dowager,” said the emperor.\n\nThen, weeping in utter anguish, he sang:\n\nHeaven and Earth are overturned; sun and moon exchange their course.  \nCast from the chariot of ten thousand teams, I withdraw to guard a fief.  \nDriven by a subject, I know my life cannot endure;  \nThe great tide has gone from me—vainly my tears fall!\n\nConsort Tang also sang:\n\nHigh Heaven is about to fall, and the broad earth crumbles;  \nI am the emperor’s bride, yet bitterly cannot follow him.  \nLife and death take separate roads—from this moment we must part;  \nHow can I bear such lonely haste? My heart is torn with grief!\n\nWhen the songs were ended, they embraced one another and wept.\n\nLi Ru rebuked them: “The Chancellor of State is waiting for my report. Whom do you hope will rescue you if you keep delaying?”\n\nThe Empress Dowager cursed him bitterly. “The traitor Dong has driven my son and me to death, and High Heaven does not protect us! You who help him in his wickedness will surely see your clans exterminated!”\n\nLi Ru flew into a rage. Seizing the Empress Dowager with both hands, he hurled her straight down from the upper floor. He ordered the guards to strangle Consort Tang and forced the poisoned wine down the young emperor’s throat, killing him. Then he returned and reported to Dong Zhuo.\n\nDong Zhuo ordered the bodies buried outside the city.\n\nFrom that time onward, he entered the palace every night, violated the palace women, and slept upon the imperial couch.\n\nOnce, he led his troops out of the city and reached the district of Yangcheng. It was then the second month, and the villagers had gathered for a communal festival. Men and women were assembled together. Dong Zhuo ordered his soldiers to surround them and kill them all. They plundered the women and property, loaded them onto carts, and hung more than a thousand severed heads beneath the vehicles. Cart after cart returned to the capital, while Dong Zhuo proclaimed that he had won a great victory over rebels. Beneath the city gates, he burned the heads and distributed the women and plunder among his troops.\n\nWu Fu, courtesy name Deyu, Colonel of the Yue Cavalry, saw Dong Zhuo’s cruelty and violence and seethed with indignant hatred.\n\nHe began wearing light armor beneath his court robes and concealing a short dagger, intending to watch for an opportunity to kill Dong Zhuo.\n\nOne day, Dong Zhuo entered court. Wu Fu met him beneath the palace gallery, drew his dagger, and stabbed straight at him. Dong Zhuo was immensely strong and seized him with both hands. Lü Bu rushed in and wrestled Wu Fu to the ground.\n\nDong Zhuo demanded, “Who taught you to rebel?”\n\nWu Fu glared at him and shouted, “You are not my sovereign, and I am not your subject. What rebellion can there be? Your crimes and wickedness fill Heaven; every man longs to put you to death! I only regret that I cannot tear you apart between chariots and thereby make amends to the realm!”\n\nDong Zhuo flew into a rage and ordered him dragged outside, dismembered, and sliced to pieces. Wu Fu cursed him without cease until death.\n\nA later poet praised him:\n\nAmong the loyal ministers of the Han’s last days stands Wu Fu;  \nNowhere beneath Heaven was there courage loftier than his.  \nHis name endures for striking at the traitor in the court;  \nThrough all the ages he deserves to be called a man!\n\nFrom that time onward, Dong Zhuo always traveled under the protection of armored guards.\n\nYuan Shao was then in Bohai. When he learned that Dong Zhuo had usurped power, he sent a messenger with a secret letter to Wang Yun. Its substance was as follows:\n\n“The traitor Dong has deceived Heaven and deposed his sovereign, committing deeds men cannot bear to speak of. Yet you allow him to domineer as he pleases, as though you neither saw nor heard. Is this the conduct of a minister who repays his country with loyal service?\n\n“I am now assembling forces and training troops, intending to cleanse the imperial house, but I dare not move lightly. If you are so resolved, you must seize an opportunity and act against him. Should you have any command for me, I will obey it at once.”\n\nWang Yun received the letter but, though he pondered it, could devise no plan.\n\nOne day, in the chamber where officials waited for court attendance, he saw that all the senior ministers were present.\n\n“Today is this old man’s humble birthday,” said Wang Yun. “This evening, I venture to ask you all to condescend to visit my residence for a little wine.”\n\nThe officials all replied, “We shall certainly come to offer our wishes for your longevity.”\n\nThat evening, Wang Yun prepared a banquet in the rear hall, and all the dukes and high ministers attended. After the wine had gone several rounds, Wang Yun suddenly covered his face and began to weep.\n\nThe officials asked in astonishment, “On the honored anniversary of the Minister over the Masses’ birth, why do you give way to grief?”\n\nWang Yun replied, “Today is not in fact my humble birthday. I wished to gather you all for a private discussion, but feared that Dong Zhuo would become suspicious, so I used that as a pretext. Dong Zhuo deceives his sovereign and usurps power. The altars of the state may not survive another day. When I think how the High Emperor destroyed Qin, overthrew Chu, and took possession of the realm, who could have imagined that, passed down to this day, it would perish at Dong Zhuo’s hands? That is why I weep.”\n\nAt this, all the officials began to weep.\n\nBut one man among them clapped his hands and laughed loudly.\n\n“If all the dukes and ministers at court weep from night until dawn, and from dawn until night, can you possibly weep Dong Zhuo to death?”\n\nWang Yun looked and saw that it was Cao Cao, Colonel of Valiant Cavalry.\n\nHe said angrily, “Your ancestors, too, drew stipends from the Han court. Why do you laugh instead of thinking how to repay the state?”\n\n“I am not laughing at anything else,” said Cao Cao. “I laugh because not one of you has a plan to kill Dong Zhuo. Though I lack ability, I am willing at once to cut off his head and hang it above the capital gate, making amends to the realm.”\n\nWang Yun left his place and asked, “Mengde, what excellent plan do you have?”\n\nCao Cao replied, “Of late I have humbled myself to serve Dong Zhuo only because I wished to seize an opportunity to act against him. He now trusts me considerably, and so I am often able to approach him. I have heard that the Minister over the Masses possesses a treasured Seven-Star Sword. I beg you to lend it to me so that I may enter the Chancellor’s residence and assassinate him. Even if I die, I will have no regret!”\n\n“If Mengde truly has such a heart,” said Wang Yun, “it is the greatest fortune for the realm!”\n\nHe personally poured wine and offered it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao spilled the wine in libation and swore an oath. Wang Yun then fetched the treasured sword and gave it to him.\n\nCao Cao concealed the sword. When he had finished drinking, he rose, took leave of the officials, and departed. The officials remained seated a while longer, then dispersed.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao put on the treasured sword and came to the Chancellor’s residence. He asked where the Chancellor was.\n\n“In the small pavilion,” his attendants replied.\n\nCao Cao went straight in to see him. Dong Zhuo sat upon a couch, while Lü Bu stood in attendance at his side.\n\n“Why has Mengde come so late?” Dong Zhuo asked.\n\n“My horse is weak and travels slowly,” said Cao Cao.\n\nDong Zhuo turned to Lü Bu. “I have an excellent horse sent from Xiliang. Fengxian, go choose one yourself and present it to Mengde.”\n\nLü Bu accepted the order and departed.\n\nCao Cao thought to himself, “This traitor is destined to die!”\n\nHe was about to draw the sword and stab him, but, fearing Dong Zhuo’s great strength, did not dare move rashly.\n\nDong Zhuo was so stout that he could not bear sitting for long. He lay down and turned his face toward the wall.\n\nCao Cao thought again, “This traitor’s end has come!”\n\nHe swiftly drew the treasured sword. Just as he was about to strike, Dong Zhuo happened to look up into a standing mirror and saw Cao Cao behind him drawing the blade. He turned at once and demanded, “What are you doing, Mengde?”\n\nBy then, Lü Bu had led the horse to the pavilion entrance.\n\nCao Cao, alarmed and flustered, held up the sword, knelt, and said, “I possess a treasured sword, which I offer to my gracious Chancellor.”\n\nDong Zhuo took it and examined it. The blade was more than a foot long, ornamented with seven kinds of precious stones, and keen beyond compare. It was indeed a treasured sword. He handed it to Lü Bu for safekeeping.\n\nCao Cao removed the scabbard and gave that to Lü Bu as well.\n\nDong Zhuo led Cao Cao out of the pavilion to inspect the horse.\n\nCao Cao thanked him. “With your leave, I would like to try riding it.”\n\nDong Zhuo ordered it fitted with saddle and bridle. Cao Cao led the horse out of the Chancellor’s residence, put spurs to it, and rode away toward the southeast.\n\nLü Bu said to Dong Zhuo, “Just now, Cao Cao appeared to be preparing to assassinate you. When you challenged him and exposed his purpose, he pretended that he meant to present the sword.”\n\n“I suspected as much,” said Dong Zhuo.\n\nWhile they were still speaking, Li Ru happened to arrive. Dong Zhuo told him what had occurred.\n\nLi Ru said, “Cao Cao has neither wife nor children in the capital and lives alone in his lodgings. Send men to summon him now. If he comes readily and without suspicion, then he truly meant to present the sword. If he makes excuses and refuses to come, then he certainly intended assassination. We may seize and question him.”\n\nDong Zhuo agreed and immediately sent four jailers to summon Cao Cao.\n\nAfter a long while, they returned and reported, “Cao Cao never went back to his lodgings. He galloped out through the eastern gate. When the gate officer questioned him, Cao Cao said, ‘The Chancellor has sent me on urgent official business,’ then spurred his horse and rode away.”\n\n“The traitor Cao has fled because of the guilt in his heart,” said Li Ru. “There can be no doubt he intended assassination.”\n\nDong Zhuo flew into a rage. “I favored and employed him so highly, yet he sought to harm me!”\n\n“He must have accomplices,” said Li Ru. “Once Cao Cao is captured, we will learn who they are.”\n\nDong Zhuo therefore issued warrants everywhere, complete with Cao Cao’s likeness and description, commanding his arrest. Whoever captured and presented him would be rewarded with a thousand pieces of gold and enfeoffed as a marquis of ten thousand households. Anyone who harbored him would suffer the same penalty as he.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao fled beyond the city and galloped toward Qiao Commandery.\n\nPassing through Zhongmou County, he was captured by the soldiers guarding the barrier and brought before the county magistrate.\n\n“I am a traveling merchant,” said Cao Cao. “My surname is Huangfu.”\n\nThe magistrate scrutinized him closely. After pondering for a long while, he said, “When I was in Luoyang seeking office, I once recognized you as Cao Cao. Why conceal your identity? Take him to the jail. Tomorrow, we will escort him to the capital and claim the reward.”\n\nHe gave the soldiers from the barrier food and wine, and they departed.\n\nAt midnight, the magistrate ordered a trusted attendant to bring Cao Cao out in secret. He took him directly to the rear courtyard and questioned him.\n\n“I have heard that the Chancellor treated you generously. Why did you bring this disaster upon yourself?”\n\nCao Cao replied, “How can sparrows understand the aspirations of a great swan? Since you have captured me, escort me to the capital and claim your reward.”\n\nThe magistrate dismissed everyone around them and said to Cao Cao, “Do not underestimate me. I am no common petty official. I have simply not yet met the lord I ought to serve.”\n\nCao Cao said, “My ancestors have received the stipends of the Han for generations. If I gave no thought to repaying the state, how would I differ from the birds and beasts? I humbled myself to serve Dong Zhuo only because I wished to seize an opportunity to act against him and rid the country of a scourge. That the deed failed is Heaven’s will!”\n\nThe magistrate asked, “Mengde, where do you intend to go now?”\n\n“I shall return to my native district,” Cao Cao replied, “issue a forged imperial decree, and summon all the lords of the realm to raise armies and join in destroying Dong Zhuo. That is my desire.”\n\nWhen the magistrate heard this, he personally untied Cao Cao’s bonds, helped him to the seat of honor, and bowed twice before him.\n\n“You truly are a man of loyalty and honor under Heaven!”\n\nCao Cao returned the bow and asked the magistrate’s name.\n\n“My surname is Chen, my given name Gong, and my courtesy name Gongtai,” said the magistrate. “My aged mother, wife, and children are all in Dong Commandery. Moved by your loyalty and honor, I am willing to abandon my office and flee with you.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed.\n\nThat night, Chen Gong gathered money for their journey. He and Cao Cao changed their clothes and disguises, each strapped a sword across his back, and together they mounted horses and set out for Cao Cao’s native district.\n\nAfter three days’ travel, they reached the region of Chenggao as evening drew near.\n\nCao Cao pointed with his whip toward the depths of a forest and said to Chen Gong, “A man named Lü Boshe lives here. He and my father are sworn brothers. Why not go to him, ask for news of my family, and seek lodging for the night?”\n\n“Excellent,” said Chen Gong.\n\nThey rode to the manor, dismounted before it, and went in to see Lü Boshe.\n\n“I have heard that the court has sent warrants everywhere and is hunting you urgently,” said Lü Boshe. “Your father has already taken refuge in Chenliu. How did you manage to reach this place?”\n\nCao Cao told him everything that had happened, then said, “If not for Magistrate Chen, my bones would already have been ground to powder.”\n\nLü Boshe bowed to Chen Gong. “Had it not been for Your Excellency, my young nephew would have perished and the Cao family been wiped out. Set your mind at ease and be seated. Tonight, you may lodge in my humble cottage.”\n\nWhen he had finished speaking, he rose and went into the inner quarters. A long while later, he came out and said to Chen Gong, “There is no good wine in this old man’s house. Allow me to go to the western village and buy a jar with which to entertain you.”\n\nWith that, he hurriedly mounted a donkey and left.\n\nCao Cao and Chen Gong had been sitting for some time when they suddenly heard the sound of knives being sharpened behind the manor.\n\nCao Cao said, “Lü Boshe is no close relation of mine. His departure is suspicious. We should listen in secret.”\n\nThe two crept behind the thatched hall and heard someone say, “What if we bind them and kill them?”\n\n“That settles it,” said Cao Cao. “If we do not strike first, we will certainly be captured.”\n\nHe and Chen Gong drew their swords and rushed straight inside. Without asking whether anyone was man or woman, they killed them all—eight people in succession.\n\nSearching as far as the kitchen, however, they found a pig bound and ready for slaughter.\n\n“Mengde,” said Chen Gong, “your suspicion was too great. We have killed good people by mistake!”\n\nThey hurried from the manor, mounted their horses, and rode away.\n\nThey had traveled less than two li when they saw Lü Boshe approaching, two bottles of wine hanging from the front of his donkey’s saddle and fruit and vegetables in his hands.\n\nHe called out, “Worthy nephew! Your Excellency! Why are you leaving so soon?”\n\n“We are men under sentence,” said Cao Cao. “We cannot remain long in one place.”\n\n“I already instructed my family to slaughter a pig for your entertainment,” said Lü Boshe. “Worthy nephew, Your Excellency, why begrudge me a single night? Turn your horses around at once, I beg you.”\n\nCao Cao paid no heed and urged his horse onward.\n\nAfter only a few steps, he suddenly drew his sword and rode back.\n\n“Who is that coming behind you?” he called to Lü Boshe.\n\nAs Lü Boshe turned his head to look, Cao Cao swung his sword and cut him down beneath the donkey.\n\nChen Gong was aghast. “What happened before was a mistake. Why did you do this now?”\n\nCao Cao replied, “When Lü Boshe reached home and saw so many people dead, how could he possibly let the matter rest? If he gathered men and pursued us, we would surely suffer disaster.”\n\n“To kill deliberately when you know the truth is a great betrayal of righteousness!” said Chen Gong.\n\n“I would rather betray everyone under Heaven than let anyone under Heaven betray me.”\n\nChen Gong fell silent.\n\nThat night, after traveling several li, they knocked open the door of an inn beneath the bright moon and sought lodging.\n\nWhen the horses had been fed their fill, Cao Cao went to sleep first.\n\nChen Gong reflected, “I took Cao Cao for a good man and abandoned my office to follow him. But he is nothing more than a ruthless-hearted villain! If I let him live today, he will certainly become a future scourge.”\n\nHe was about to draw his sword and kill Cao Cao.\n\nAnd so it was:\n\nA ruthless and venomous heart marks no good man;  \nCao and Dong prove travelers on the selfsame road.\n\nBut what became of Cao Cao’s life? Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 5\n\nCao Cao Issues a Forged Decree and the Lords Rally; Three Heroes Battle Lü Bu at the Pass\n\nNow Chen Gong was about to strike and kill Cao Cao when a sudden thought turned him aside: “I followed him here for the sake of the state. To kill him would be unjust. Better to leave him and go elsewhere.” He sheathed his sword, mounted his horse, and, without waiting for dawn, made his way alone to Dongjun. When Cao Cao awoke and found Chen Gong gone, he reflected, “He heard those two remarks of mine, suspected me of inhumanity, and abandoned me. I must travel quickly and not linger here.” He therefore rode through the night to Chenliu, sought out his father, and told him everything that had happened. He wished to dispose of the family property and recruit a righteous army. His father said, “Our resources are too small; I fear nothing can be accomplished. There is a Filial and Incorrupt candidate here named Wei Hong, a man generous with his wealth and devoted to justice, whose family is immensely rich. If you can gain his support, your undertaking may succeed.”\n\nCao Cao laid out wine and prepared a banquet, respectfully invited Wei Hong to his home, and said to him, “The house of Han now has no true master. Dong Zhuo monopolizes power, deceives the sovereign, and harms the people; all the realm grinds its teeth in hatred. I wish to exert myself in support of the state, but regret that my strength is insufficient. You, sir, are a man of loyalty and justice. I venture to ask your aid.” Wei Hong said, “I have long cherished the same resolve, regretting only that I had not met a hero. Since Mengde possesses such great ambition, I am willing to devote my family fortune to his aid.” Cao Cao rejoiced. He first issued a forged imperial edict and sent swift riders to circulate it throughout the provinces; then he began recruiting a righteous army and raised a white enlistment banner on which were written the two words “Loyalty and Justice.” Within a few days, men answering the call gathered as densely as falling rain.\n\nOne day, a man from Weiguo in Yangping came to join Cao Cao. His surname was Yue, his given name Jin, and his courtesy name Wenqian. Another man, from Julu in Shanyang, also came to join Cao Cao. His surname was Li, his given name Dian, and his courtesy name Mancheng. Cao Cao retained them both as officers at his headquarters. There was also Xiahou Dun, courtesy name Yuanrang, a native of Qiao in the state of Pei and a descendant of Xiahou Ying. From childhood he had trained with spear and staff. At fourteen, while studying martial arts under a master, he killed a man who had insulted his teacher and fled abroad. When he heard that Cao Cao had raised an army, he and his clansman Xiahou Yuan each led a thousand stalwart men to join him. These two were in fact Cao Cao’s kinsmen: Cao Cao’s father, Cao Song, had originally been a son of the Xiahou clan but had been adopted into the Cao family, and so they belonged to the same lineage.\n\nWithin a few days, Cao Cao’s clansmen Cao Ren and Cao Hong each led more than a thousand troops to his aid. Cao Ren’s courtesy name was Zixiao, and Cao Hong’s was Zilian. Both men were thoroughly versed in cavalry and infantry warfare and highly accomplished in martial skill. Cao Cao was overjoyed and drilled his forces in the countryside. Wei Hong poured out his entire family fortune to procure uniforms, armor, flags, and streamers. Grain arrived from every quarter in quantities beyond counting.\n\nAt this time Yuan Shao received Cao Cao’s forged edict. He assembled the civil and military officers under his command, led thirty thousand troops out of Bohai, and came to form an alliance with Cao Cao. Cao Cao composed a proclamation and sent it throughout the commanderies. It read:\n\nWe, Cao Cao and the others, solemnly proclaim the great cause of justice to all beneath Heaven: Dong Zhuo deceives Heaven and defies Earth, destroys the state and murders its sovereign; he defiles and disorders the imperial precincts and cruelly destroys living beings. Wolfish, perverse, and devoid of humanity, he has amassed crimes and evils beyond measure. We now act under the Son of Heaven’s secret edict to assemble a great host of righteous troops, swearing to cleanse the realm of China and exterminate the whole band of villains. We look to you to raise righteous armies and join in venting the common indignation, to uphold the imperial house and rescue the common people. Upon receipt of this proclamation, act with all speed!\n\nAfter Cao Cao sent out the proclamation, the lords of the various regions all raised troops in response:\n\nThe first contingent: Yuan Shu, General of the Rear and Administrator of Nanyang.\nThe second contingent: Han Fu, Inspector of Jizhou.\nThe third contingent: Kong Zhou, Inspector of Yuzhou.\nThe fourth contingent: Liu Dai, Inspector of Yanzhou.\nThe fifth contingent: Wang Kuang, Administrator of Henei.\nThe sixth contingent: Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.\nThe seventh contingent: Qiao Mao, Administrator of Dongjun.\nThe eighth contingent: Yuan Yi, Administrator of Shanyang.\nThe ninth contingent: Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei.\nThe tenth contingent: Kong Rong, Administrator of Beihai.\nThe eleventh contingent: Zhang Chao, Administrator of Guangling.\nThe twelfth contingent: Tao Qian, Inspector of Xuzhou.\nThe thirteenth contingent: Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang.\nThe fourteenth contingent: Gongsun Zan, Administrator of Beiping.\nThe fifteenth contingent: Zhang Yang, Administrator of Shangdang.\nThe sixteenth contingent: Sun Jian, Marquis of Wucheng and Administrator of Changsha.\nThe seventeenth contingent: Yuan Shao, Marquis of Qixiang and Administrator of Bohai.\n\nThe forces of the various routes differed in strength: some numbered thirty thousand, others ten or twenty thousand. Each lord led his civil officials and military commanders toward Luoyang.\n\nNow Gongsun Zan, Administrator of Beiping, was leading fifteen thousand picked troops past Pingyuan County in Dezhou. As they marched, he saw in the distance, among a grove of mulberry trees, a yellow banner and several horsemen coming to meet him. Looking more closely, Gongsun Zan recognized Liu Xuande. He asked, “Worthy brother, what brings you here?”\n\nXuande replied, “In former days, elder brother, I was indebted to you for securing my appointment as magistrate of Pingyuan. Hearing that your great army was passing this way, I came especially to await you and invite you into the city to rest your horses.”\n\nPointing to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, Gongsun Zan asked, “Who are these men?”\n\n“This is Guan Yu, and this Zhang Fei,” Xuande replied. “They are the brothers with whom I swore brotherhood.”\n\n“Are these the men who helped you defeat the Yellow Turbans?”\n\n“It was entirely through the strength of these two.”\n\n“What offices do they now hold?”\n\n“Guan Yu serves as a mounted archer and Zhang Fei as a foot archer.”\n\nGongsun Zan sighed. “This is truly burying heroes in obscurity! Dong Zhuo is now bringing disorder to the realm, and all the lords beneath Heaven are going together to punish him. Worthy brother, why not abandon this lowly office and join us in attacking the traitor and exerting yourself in support of the house of Han?”\n\n“I am willing to go,” Xuande replied.\n\nZhang Fei said, “If you had let me kill that traitor at the time, none of today’s troubles would have arisen.”\n\nGuan Yunchang said, “Now that matters have come to this, we should make ready and depart at once.”\n\nXuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei took several horsemen and followed Gongsun Zan. Cao Cao received them. The various lords also arrived one after another, each establishing his own camp and stockade, until the encampments extended for more than two hundred li. Cao Cao slaughtered oxen and horses and convened a great assembly of the lords to discuss the strategy for advancing.\n\nAdministrator Wang Kuang said, “Now that we uphold the great cause of justice, we must appoint a leader of the alliance. Once all submit to his commands, we may advance.”\n\nCao Cao said, “Yuan Benchu’s family has held the rank of Three Excellencies for four generations. His house has many former subordinates throughout the realm, and he descends from renowned ministers of the Han. He may serve as leader of the alliance.”\n\nYuan Shao declined again and again. Everyone said, “No one but Benchu will do.” Only then did Shao consent.\n\nThe next day, they built a three-tiered altar and arrayed upon it banners of the five directions. At its summit they set a white yak-tail standard and yellow battle-axe, the military tallies, and the commander’s seal, then invited Shao to ascend. Shao arranged his robes, girded on his sword, and mounted the altar in solemn fervor. He burned incense and bowed twice. The covenant read:\n\nMisfortune has befallen the house of Han, and the imperial order has lost its guiding authority. The traitorous minister Dong Zhuo has seized upon this breach to unleash destruction, bringing calamity upon the Most Exalted and spreading tyranny among the people. We, Yuan Shao and the others, fearing the ruin of the altars of soil and grain, have united righteous troops and together hastened to the nation’s peril. Let all who share this covenant be of one heart and exert their united strength, fulfilling the duty of ministers and harboring no divided purpose. If any violate this covenant, may they forfeit their lives and leave no descendants. May August Heaven, Sovereign Earth, and the luminous spirits of our ancestors bear witness to all we have sworn!\n\nWhen the covenant had been read, they smeared their lips with sacrificial blood. So impassioned were its words and spirit that tears and mucus streamed down every face. After the blood oath, they descended from the altar. The assembled lords escorted Yuan Shao to the command tent and seated him there, then took their own places in two rows according to rank and age.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had passed the wine several rounds, he said, “Now that we have established a leader of the alliance, let each obey his commands and together support the state, without calculating whether his own strength is great or small.”\n\nYuan Shao said, “Though I lack ability, since you gentlemen have raised me to lead the alliance, merit shall certainly be rewarded and guilt certainly punished. The state has established laws, and the army has its discipline. Each of you must observe them and permit no violation.”\n\nAll replied, “We await your commands.”\n\nShao said, “My younger brother Yuan Shu shall supervise all provisions and fodder, supplying the various camps and allowing none to suffer want. We also require one man to serve as vanguard and advance directly to challenge the enemy at Sishui Pass. The rest shall occupy strategic positions and stand ready to support him.”\n\nSun Jian, Administrator of Changsha, stepped forward and said, “I am willing to command the vanguard.”\n\nShao said, “Wentai is brave and fierce; he is equal to this charge.”\n\nSun Jian therefore led the troops of his own command toward Sishui Pass. The officers defending the pass sent a courier on a racing horse to the Chancellor’s residence in Luoyang with an urgent report.\n\nEver since Dong Zhuo had seized supreme power, he had spent each day feasting and drinking. Li Ru received the emergency dispatch and went straight to report it to him. Dong Zhuo was greatly alarmed and hastily summoned his commanders to deliberate.\n\nLü Bu, Marquis of Wen, stepped boldly forward and said, “Father, do not be concerned. I regard the lords beyond the pass as no more than grass and chaff. Let me lead an army of tigers and wolves, cut off every one of their heads, and hang them above the gates of the capital.”\n\nDong Zhuo rejoiced. “With my Fengxian, I may sleep soundly and have no care!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a man behind Lü Bu cried in a loud voice, “‘Why use an ox-cleaver to kill a chicken?’ There is no need to trouble the Marquis of Wen to go in person. For me to take the heads of those lords will be as easy as drawing an object from a bag.”\n\nDong Zhuo looked at him. The man stood nine feet tall, with a tiger’s body, a wolf’s waist, a leopard’s head, and an ape’s arms. He was a native of the lands west of the passes; his surname was Hua and his given name Xiong. Delighted by his words, Dong Zhuo promoted him to Commandant of the Valiant Cavalry and assigned him fifty thousand horse and foot, together with Li Su, Hu Zhen, and Zhao Cen, to race through the night to meet the enemy at the pass.\n\nAmong the allied lords was Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei. Thinking that since Sun Jian had been made vanguard he might seize the foremost merit, Bao Xin secretly detached his younger brother Bao Zhong with three thousand horse and foot. Bao Zhong took a shortcut directly to the foot of the pass and challenged the defenders.\n\nHua Xiong led five hundred armored cavalry flying down from the pass and roared, “Rebel general, do not flee!”\n\nBao Zhong was about to retreat, but Hua Xiong raised his blade and brought it down, cutting him from his horse. A great many officers were captured alive. Hua Xiong sent Bao Zhong’s head to the Chancellor’s residence with the news of victory, and Dong Zhuo promoted him to commander-in-chief.\n\nNow Sun Jian led four commanders directly to the pass. The first was Cheng Pu, courtesy name Demou, a native of Tuyin in Youbeiping, who wielded an iron-ridged serpent spear. The second was Huang Gai, courtesy name Gongfu, a native of Lingling, who wielded an iron whip. The third was Han Dang, courtesy name Yigong, a native of Lingzhi in Liaoxi, who wielded a great saber. The fourth was Zu Mao, courtesy name Darong, a native of Fuchun in Wu Commandery, who wielded twin sabers.\n\nSun Jian wore gleaming silver armor and a red headcloth. Holding his ancient-style saber crosswise, he sat upon a dapple-maned horse, pointed up at the pass, and cursed, “Wretches who aid evil, why do you not surrender at once?”\n\nHua Xiong’s deputy Hu Zhen led five thousand troops out of the pass to meet him. Cheng Pu spurred forward with leveled spear and charged straight at Hu Zhen. They had fought only a few bouts when Cheng Pu pierced Hu Zhen through the throat, killing him beneath his horse.\n\nSun Jian swept his army straight to the foot of the pass, but arrows and stones rained down from above. He withdrew to Liangdong and encamped there, sending a man to report his victory to Yuan Shao and another to press Yuan Shu for provisions.\n\nSomeone said to Yuan Shu, “Sun Jian is the Fierce Tiger of Jiangdong. If he breaks through Luoyang and kills Dong Zhuo, it will be nothing less than removing a wolf only to acquire a tiger. If you withhold provisions now, his army will certainly scatter.”\n\nYuan Shu listened and sent no grain or fodder. Sun Jian’s army ran short of food, and disorder arose in the ranks. Spies reported this at the pass.\n\nLi Su proposed a plan to Hua Xiong: “Tonight I shall lead one force down from the pass by a side road and strike the rear of Sun Jian’s camp. General, assault his front. Sun Jian can then be captured.”\n\nHua Xiong followed his plan and ordered the soldiers to eat their fill before descending from the pass under cover of night. That night the moon shone white and the wind was clear. It was already midnight when they reached Sun Jian’s camp. With drums pounding and battle cries rising, they drove straight in.\n\nSun Jian hastily put on his armor, mounted, and came face-to-face with Hua Xiong. They had exchanged only a few bouts when Li Su’s troops arrived at the rear and set fires throughout the camp. Sun Jian’s army scattered in confusion. His commanders became separated in the melee, and only Zu Mao stayed close beside him as they broke through the encirclement and fled.\n\nHua Xiong pursued them from behind. Sun Jian drew an arrow and shot twice, but Hua Xiong dodged both shafts. As Sun Jian loosed a third, he pulled with such force that he snapped his magpie-painted bow. He had no choice but to cast it away and gallop on.\n\nZu Mao said, “My lord, the red headcloth you wear catches the eye, and the enemy recognizes you by it. Take it off and let me wear it.”\n\nSun Jian removed the headcloth and exchanged it for Zu Mao’s helmet; then the two fled by separate roads. Hua Xiong’s troops pursued only the man in the red headcloth, while Sun Jian escaped by a narrow path.\n\nPressed hard by Hua Xiong, Zu Mao hung the red headcloth upon a half-burned pillar in the courtyard of a house, then slipped into the woods and hid.\n\nFrom below, in the distant moonlight, Hua Xiong’s troops saw the red headcloth. They surrounded it on all sides but dared not approach. Only after shooting arrows at it did they realize it was a trick, and they advanced to seize it.\n\nZu Mao burst from behind the woods and swung his twin sabers to cut Hua Xiong down. Hua Xiong gave a tremendous shout and, with a single stroke, hewed Zu Mao from his horse.\n\nThe killing continued until daybreak, when Hua Xiong led his troops back into the pass. Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang all found Sun Jian, after which they gathered the army again and established a new camp. Sun Jian was overcome with grief at the loss of Zu Mao and sent a messenger through the night to inform Yuan Shao.\n\nYuan Shao was greatly alarmed. “I never thought Sun Wentai would be defeated by Hua Xiong!”\n\nHe at once assembled the lords to deliberate. Everyone arrived except Gongsun Zan, who came late. Yuan Shao invited him into the tent and gave him a place in the ranks.\n\nShao said, “The other day General Bao’s younger brother disobeyed orders and advanced on his own authority. He lost his life and sacrificed a great many soldiers. Now Sun Wentai has also been defeated by Hua Xiong. The edge of our army’s spirit has been blunted. What are we to do?”\n\nNone of the lords spoke.\n\nYuan Shao raised his eyes and looked around. Behind Gongsun Zan stood three men of extraordinary appearance, all smiling coldly to themselves.\n\nShao asked, “Who are the men behind Administrator Gongsun?”\n\nGongsun Zan called Xuande forward and said, “This is Liu Bei, magistrate of Pingyuan, my companion and brother since our youth.”\n\nCao Cao said, “Can this be Liu Xuande, who defeated the Yellow Turbans?”\n\n“It is,” Gongsun Zan replied, and he had Liu Xuande pay his respects.\n\nGongsun Zan then recounted in detail Xuande’s achievements and lineage.\n\nYuan Shao said, “Since you belong to a branch of the imperial house, bring him a seat.”\n\nXuande modestly declined.\n\nShao said, “I do not honor your title or fame. I honor you because you are a scion of the imperial house.”\n\nXuande then took a seat at the very end, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood respectfully behind him with folded hands.\n\nSuddenly a scout came to report: “Hua Xiong has led armored cavalry down from the pass. He has hung Administrator Sun’s red headcloth from a long pole and is reviling us before the camp, challenging us to battle.”\n\nYuan Shao said, “Who dares go out and face him?”\n\nFrom behind Yuan Shu emerged the valiant commander Yu She. “This junior commander is willing to go.”\n\nShao was pleased and ordered Yu She to ride out. Almost at once a report came back: “Yu She fought Hua Xiong for fewer than three bouts and was cut down.”\n\nAll were greatly alarmed.\n\nAdministrator Han Fu said, “I have the great general Pan Feng, who can behead Hua Xiong.”\n\nShao urgently ordered him into battle. Pan Feng took up his great axe and mounted. Before long, a rider came flying back with the report: “Pan Feng too has been cut down by Hua Xiong.”\n\nThe color left every face.\n\nYuan Shao said, “What a pity my great generals Yan Liang and Wen Chou have not arrived! If either one were here, what would we have to fear from Hua Xiong?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a man below the steps cried out, “This junior commander is willing to go, cut off Hua Xiong’s head, and lay it before the command tent!”\n\nAll looked at him. The man stood nine feet tall, with a beard two feet long. His eyes were like those of the crimson phoenix, his brows like reclining silkworms; his face was the color of dark red dates, and his voice rang like a great bronze bell. He stood before the tent.\n\nYuan Shao asked who he was.\n\nGongsun Zan replied, “This is Guan Yu, younger brother of Liu Xuande.”\n\n“What office does he now hold?” Shao asked.\n\n“He follows Liu Xuande as a mounted archer.”\n\nFrom his place in the tent Yuan Shu shouted, “Do you mock us lords as men without great commanders? You are nothing but an archer—how dare you babble here! Drive him out!”\n\nCao Cao hastily stopped him. “Gonglu, restrain your anger. Since this man has spoken so boldly, he must possess courage and strategy. Let him ride out and try. If he fails, it will not be too late to punish him.”\n\nYuan Shao said, “If we send an archer into battle, Hua Xiong will certainly laugh at us.”\n\nCao Cao said, “This man’s bearing is far from common. How would Hua Xiong know that he is an archer?”\n\nLord Guan said, “If I do not prevail, I ask you to cut off my head.”\n\nCao Cao ordered a cup of wine warmed and offered it to Lord Guan before he mounted.\n\nLord Guan said, “Pour the wine and leave it here. I shall return at once.”\n\nHe left the tent, took up his saber, and sprang onto his horse. The assembled lords heard the thunderous roll of drums beyond the camp, followed by a tremendous eruption of shouts, as though Heaven were collapsing and Earth splitting, mountains shaking and peaks falling. All were struck with alarm.\n\nJust as they were about to send someone to learn what had happened, the chiming of bridle bells sounded, and a horse reached the central command. Yunchang held Hua Xiong’s head in his hand and flung it upon the ground. The wine was still warm.\n\nA later poet praised him:\n\nHis first great deed struck awe through Earth and Heaven;\nThe painted war drums thundered at the gate.\nYunchang set down his cup and showed his valor—\nHe slew Hua Xiong while the wine stayed warm.\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. Then Zhang Fei stepped out from behind Xuande and cried in a loud voice, “My brother has cut down Hua Xiong! If we do not break through the pass now and capture Dong Zhuo alive, what are we waiting for?”\n\nYuan Shu flew into a rage and shouted, “We great ministers still yield precedence to one another, yet a common foot soldier under a mere county magistrate dares flaunt his might and swagger here! Drive them all out of the tent!”\n\nCao Cao said, “Those who win merit should be rewarded. Why reckon whether their station is high or low?”\n\nYuan Shu said, “If you gentlemen value only a county magistrate, I shall take my leave.”\n\nCao Cao said, “How can we ruin a great undertaking over a single remark?”\n\nHe ordered Gongsun Zan to take Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei back to camp for the time being. The assembled officers then dispersed. Cao Cao secretly sent men bearing beef and wine to comfort the three brothers.\n\nNow the defeated remnants of Hua Xiong’s command reported back at the pass. Li Su hurriedly wrote an emergency dispatch and sent it to Dong Zhuo.\n\nDong Zhuo quickly assembled Li Ru, Lü Bu, and the others to deliberate.\n\nLi Ru said, “We have now lost our great commander Hua Xiong, while the rebels’ power swells. Yuan Shao leads the alliance, and his uncle Yuan Wei is presently Grand Tutor. Should they coordinate from within and without, the situation would become extremely dangerous. Yuan Wei should be eliminated first. I ask the Chancellor to lead the great army in person and divide the forces for suppression.”\n\nDong Zhuo approved. He summoned Li Jue and Guo Si, gave them five hundred troops, and ordered them to surround Grand Tutor Yuan Wei’s residence. Without distinction between old and young, they exterminated the entire household. Yuan Wei’s head was sent ahead to be displayed at the pass as a warning.\n\nDong Zhuo then raised two hundred thousand troops and divided them into two armies. He first ordered Li Jue and Guo Si to lead fifty thousand men and hold Sishui Pass without giving battle. Dong Zhuo himself led one hundred fifty thousand, together with Li Ru, Lü Bu, Fan Chou, Zhang Ji, and the others, to defend Hulao Pass, fifty li from Luoyang.\n\nWhen the army reached the pass, Dong Zhuo ordered Lü Bu to take thirty thousand troops and establish a great camp before it. Dong Zhuo himself remained stationed within the pass.\n\nA courier on a racing horse learned of these movements and reported them to Yuan Shao’s main camp. Shao assembled the lords to deliberate.\n\nCao Cao said, “Dong Zhuo has stationed troops at Hulao and cut across the central route of our allied lords. We should now send half our forces to meet him.”\n\nYuan Shao therefore assigned eight contingents—those of Wang Kuang, Qiao Mao, Bao Xin, Yuan Yi, Kong Rong, Zhang Yang, Tao Qian, and Gongsun Zan—to meet the enemy at Hulao Pass. Cao Cao led his own army back and forth in support.\n\nThe eight lords each set their troops in motion. Wang Kuang, Administrator of Henei, arrived first. Lü Bu led three thousand armored cavalry racing out to meet him.\n\nWang Kuang drew his forces up in battle formation and reined in beneath the command banner to watch. Lü Bu rode out from his ranks. On his head he wore a purple-gold crown with three prongs clasping his hair; over his body hung a red Sichuan brocade robe embroidered with a hundred flowers; he was armored in linked mail with beast-faced clasps swallowing the shoulders; around his waist was an ornate lion-and-barbarian belt securing his armor. Bow and arrows were at his side, and in his hand he held a painted halberd. Beneath him was the wind-screaming Red Hare.\n\nTruly: among men, Lü Bu; among horses, Red Hare!\n\nWang Kuang turned and asked, “Who dares go out to fight?”\n\nA commander behind him spurred forward with leveled spear. Wang Kuang saw that it was Fang Yue, the renowned general of Henei.\n\nThe two horses met. In fewer than five bouts, Lü Bu thrust Fang Yue from his horse with a single stroke of the halberd, then charged straight at Wang Kuang’s line. Wang Kuang’s army was utterly defeated and fled in all directions. Lü Bu drove east and west through the slaughter as though entering a land without men.\n\nFortunately, the armies of Qiao Mao and Yuan Yi both arrived and rescued Wang Kuang; only then did Lü Bu withdraw. The three lords, each having lost some troops, retreated thirty li and established camp.\n\nSoon the other five armies arrived. The lords met to deliberate and agreed that Lü Bu was a hero whom no man could withstand.\n\nAs they anxiously considered the matter, a junior officer reported, “Lü Bu is challenging us to battle.”\n\nThe eight lords mounted together and divided their armies into eight formations. Lü Bu stood upon a high ridge. In the distance they saw his clustered troops and horses, their embroidered banners billowing as he charged first against the lines.\n\nMu Shun, a commander under Zhang Yang, Administrator of Shangdang, rode out with leveled spear to meet him. Lü Bu lifted his halberd and, with one thrust, pierced him from his horse.\n\nAll were greatly alarmed.\n\nWu Anguo, a commander under Kong Rong, Administrator of Beihai, galloped out wielding an iron hammer. Lü Bu brandished his halberd and spurred forward to meet him. They fought for more than ten bouts, until Lü Bu brought down his halberd and severed Wu Anguo’s wrist. Wu Anguo dropped his hammer and fled.\n\nThe troops of all eight contingents surged forward together and rescued him. Lü Bu then withdrew.\n\nThe lords returned to camp to deliberate.\n\nCao Cao said, “Lü Bu’s valor is without equal. We should assemble all eighteen allied lords and devise a sound strategy together. Once Lü Bu is captured, Dong Zhuo will be easy to destroy.”\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, Lü Bu again led his troops out to challenge them. The eight lords deployed together.\n\nGongsun Zan brandished his lance and personally fought Lü Bu. After only a few bouts, Gongsun Zan was defeated and fled.\n\nLü Bu urged Red Hare in pursuit. That horse could travel a thousand li in a day and flew like the wind. As he drew close, Lü Bu raised his painted halberd and thrust at the center of Gongsun Zan’s back.\n\nThen a commander at one side came flying forward, his round eyes opened wide, his tiger whiskers bristling upward, and an eighteen-foot serpent spear leveled in his hands. He shouted, “Three-surnamed house slave, do not flee! Zhang Fei of Yan is here!”\n\nWhen Lü Bu saw him, he abandoned Gongsun Zan and engaged Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei summoned all his spirit and fought Lü Bu in a furious battle. They exchanged more than fifty bouts without victory or defeat.\n\nYunchang saw this, struck his horse, and came whirling his eighty-two-catty Green Dragon Crescent Blade to join the attack on Lü Bu. The three horses fought in the shape of the character ding. After thirty more bouts, they still could not bring Lü Bu down.\n\nLiu Xuande drew his paired swords, drove forward his yellow-maned horse, and came slanting in from one side to aid them.\n\nThe three surrounded Lü Bu and wheeled about him, fighting like a revolving lantern. The troops of all eight contingents stared in amazement.\n\nLü Bu parried and blocked, but could no longer hold them off. Looking toward Xuande’s face, he feinted a thrust with his halberd. Xuande hastily dodged. Lü Bu broke open a corner of the encirclement, dragged his painted halberd behind him, and galloped away.\n\nHow could the three be willing to let him go? They spurred after him. With a tremendous roar, the troops of all eight contingents swept forward together. Lü Bu’s men fled toward the pass, while Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei followed close behind.\n\nAn ancient composition tells especially of the threefold battle of Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei against Lü Bu:\n\nThe Han’s allotted years reached Huan and Ling;\nThe blazing crimson sun inclined toward the west.\nThe traitor Dong Zhuo deposed the Young Emperor;\nThe timid Liu Xie woke in terror from his dreams.\nCao Cao sent proclamations through the realm;\nThe lords, inflamed with anger, all raised arms.\nThey chose Yuan Shao to lead their covenant\nAnd swore to aid the throne and settle peace.\n\nMarquis Lü Bu stood unmatched in all the age;\nThe Four Seas praised his mighty gifts and valor.\nSilver armor sheathed him in a dragon’s scales;\nA golden crown clasped hair and pheasant plumes.\nHis jeweled belt was gripped by level beasts;\nBright phoenixes flew across his brocade robe.\nHis dragon steed leapt up and raised a heavenly wind;\nHis painted halberd flashed like autumn waters.\n\nHe left the pass to challenge—who could stand?\nThe lords’ hearts broke, their courage shook with fear.\nThen Zhang Yide, the man of Yan, sprang forth,\nAn eighteen-foot serpent spear within his hands.\nHis tiger whiskers bristled into golden threads;\nHis round eyes opened wide and flashed like lightning.\nThey fought full fury, neither gaining victory,\nTill wrath before the lines roused Guan Yunchang.\n\nThe treasured Green Dragon blade shone frost and snow;\nHis parrot-colored battle robe flew like a butterfly.\nWherever his horse’s hooves fell, ghosts and spirits wailed;\nBefore such wrath, blood surely had to flow.\nThe hero Xuande drew his paired keen blades,\nSummoning Heaven’s might in deeds of valor.\nThree men surrounded Lü Bu and fought long;\nHe parried, blocked, and guarded without rest.\n\nTheir shouts convulsed the sky and overturned the earth;\nThe killing air spread cold through Ox and Dipper.\nHis strength exhausted, Lü Bu sought escape;\nHe saw the mountain pass and spurred his horse for home.\nBehind him trailed his painted, sky-square halberd;\nHis scattered gold-bright five-hued banners streamed.\nRed Hare snapped its tasseled reins and fled;\nHe wheeled and flew atop Hulao Pass.\n\nThe three pursued Lü Bu straight to the foot of the pass. There they saw a green silk parasol swaying in the west wind above the walls.\n\nZhang Fei cried, “That must be Dong Zhuo! What great feat is there in chasing Lü Bu? Better to seize the villain Dong first and tear up the evil by its roots!”\n\nHe spurred his horse up toward the pass to capture Dong Zhuo.\n\nIndeed:\n\nTo capture bandits, first capture their chief;\nExtraordinary merit awaits extraordinary men.\n\nWhat the outcome will be shall be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 6\n\nDong Zhuo Burns the Imperial Palaces; Sun Jian Conceals the Jade Seal and Breaks Faith\n\nNow Zhang Fei spurred his horse in pursuit as far as the pass, but arrows and stones rained down from its walls, and he could advance no farther, so he returned. The lords of the eight contingents together invited Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei to receive their congratulations, and sent a man to Yuan Shao’s camp to report the victory. Yuan Shao then issued an order to Sun Jian, commanding him to advance. Sun Jian took Cheng Pu and Huang Gai with him to Yuan Shu’s camp. There Sun Jian drew upon the ground with his staff and said, “Dong Zhuo and I had no feud or grievance between us. Yet now I risk my life without thought for myself, braving arrows and stones in person and coming here resolved to fight to the death—above, to punish a traitor for the sake of the state; below, to avenge your family’s private wrong. Yet you, General, listened to slander and withheld provisions, bringing about my defeat. How can your conscience be at peace?” Yuan Shu was terrified and had no answer. He ordered the man who had made the slanderous report to be beheaded, as an apology to Sun Jian. Suddenly someone came to report to Sun Jian: “A general has ridden down from the pass and come to the camp. He asks to see you.” Sun Jian took leave of Yuan Shu and returned to his own camp. When the visitor was summoned and questioned, he proved to be Li Jue, one of Dong Zhuo’s favored generals. Sun Jian said, “Why have you come?” Li Jue replied, “Of all men, the Chancellor esteems only you, General. He has therefore sent me expressly to propose a marriage alliance: the Chancellor has a daughter whom he wishes to wed to your son.” Sun Jian flew into a rage and shouted, “Dong Zhuo defies Heaven and follows no rightful way. He has laid waste the imperial house. I mean to exterminate his entire clan and thereby answer to the world—how could I consent to ally myself in marriage with a traitor? I will not behead you. Leave at once, and surrender the pass without delay; then your life will be spared. If you tarry, your bones will be ground and your body smashed to pieces!”\n\nLi Jue fled in abject panic and returned to Dong Zhuo, telling him how insolently Sun Jian had behaved. Dong Zhuo was enraged and asked Li Ru for counsel. Li Ru said, “The Marquis of Wen has only just been defeated, and the troops have no heart for battle. Better to withdraw to Luoyang, move the Emperor to Chang’an, and fulfill the children’s rhyme. A rhyme lately heard in the streets and markets runs:\n\nA Han in the west, a Han in the east;\nThe deer must enter Chang’an before these troubles cease.\n\n“As I understand it, ‘a Han in the west’ answers to Gaozu, whose power flourished in the western capital of Chang’an and whose line passed through twelve emperors. ‘A Han in the east’ answers to Guangwu, whose power flourished in the eastern capital of Luoyang, where the line has now likewise passed through twelve emperors. Heaven’s cycle has come full round. Only if you, Chancellor, move back to Chang’an can there be no further danger.” Dong Zhuo was delighted. “Had you not spoken,” he said, “I would never have understood.” He at once took Lü Bu and hurried back to Luoyang through the night to deliberate on moving the capital. He assembled the civil and military officials in the court hall and said, “Luoyang has been the Han’s eastern capital for more than two hundred years, but its allotted vitality is now exhausted. I have observed that the ascendant aura truly lies over Chang’an. I intend to escort His Majesty westward. Each of you must make ready without delay.”\n\nGrand Minister of the Masses Yang Biao said, “The region within the passes lies shattered and desolate. If, without cause, we now abandon the ancestral temples and forsake the imperial tombs, I fear the people will be thrown into turmoil. Nothing is easier than to set the realm in motion; nothing is harder than to restore it to peace. I beg the Chancellor to examine the matter closely.” Dong Zhuo angrily replied, “Would you obstruct a great policy of state?” Grand Commandant Huang Wan said, “Grand Minister Yang’s words are right. In former times, during Wang Mang’s usurpation and rebellion, and in the days of the Gengshi Emperor and the Red Eyebrows, Chang’an was burned and reduced entirely to rubble. Moreover, its people scattered and fled, until scarcely one or two in a hundred remained. It is not fitting now to abandon the palaces and go to a wasteland.” Dong Zhuo said, “The rebels east of the passes have risen and spread disorder throughout the realm. Chang’an is protected by the strategic barriers of Mount Xiao and Hangu Pass; it is also near the regions west of Long. Timber, stone, bricks, and tiles can be procured by a fixed date, and the construction of palaces need not take more than a month. Say no more of this nonsense.” Grand Minister of the Masses Xun Shuang remonstrated, “If the Chancellor moves the capital, the people will be agitated and know no peace.” Dong Zhuo flew into a rage. “I am planning for the whole realm! Why should I spare the petty commoners?” That very day, he dismissed Yang Biao, Huang Wan, and Xun Shuang and reduced them to commoners.\n\nDong Zhuo left the court and mounted his carriage. He saw two men facing the carriage and bowing. Looking more closely, he recognized Director of the Imperial Secretariat Zhou Bi and Colonel of the City Gates Wu Qiong. Dong Zhuo asked what business they had. Zhou Bi said, “We have just heard that the Chancellor intends to move the capital to Chang’an, and so have come to remonstrate.” Dong Zhuo was furious. “At the beginning, I listened to the two of you and accepted your recommendation of Yuan Shao. Now Yuan Shao has rebelled. You must belong to the same faction!” He shouted for warriors to drag them beyond the capital gate and behead them. He then issued an order to move the capital, setting the very next day for departure. Li Ru said, “We are now short of money and provisions, while Luoyang contains a great many wealthy households. Their property can be registered and confiscated by the government. Any who belong to the circles of Yuan Shao and the others should have their clansmen and partisans put to death and their family wealth seized. This will certainly yield untold millions.” Dong Zhuo immediately dispatched five thousand armored cavalry to seize wealthy households throughout Luoyang, several thousand families in all. Flags were planted upon their heads, bearing in large characters the words “Rebel Ministers and Treasonous Partisans,” and they were all beheaded outside the city, their gold and property being confiscated.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si drove the several million inhabitants of Luoyang ahead toward Chang’an. Columns of civilians alternated with columns of soldiers, who dragged and herded them onward; those who died in ditches and ravines were beyond counting. The soldiers were also let loose to violate men’s wives and daughters and steal their food. The sound of weeping shook Heaven and earth. Behind any who traveled too slowly came three thousand troops to drive them on, white blades in hand, killing people along the road. Before Dong Zhuo departed, he ordered fires set at every gate, burning the people’s homes, and had the ancestral temples, palaces, and government offices put to the torch as well. The flames of the northern and southern palaces met, and the imperial courts of Luoyang were reduced entirely to scorched earth. He further sent Lü Bu to open the tombs of former emperors and empresses and strip them of gold and treasure. Taking advantage of the occasion, the soldiers dug up nearly every official and commoner’s grave. Dong Zhuo loaded gold, pearls, bolts of silk, and other valuables onto more than a thousand carts, abducted the Son of Heaven together with the empresses and consorts, and departed straight for Chang’an.\n\nMeanwhile, Dong Zhuo’s general Zhao Cen, seeing that Dong Zhuo had abandoned Luoyang and gone, surrendered Sishui Pass. Sun Jian drove his army in first; Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei fought their way into Hulao Pass; and the various lords each led in their armies.\n\nSun Jian now raced toward Luoyang. From afar he saw flames soaring into the sky and black smoke spreading across the land. For two or three hundred li there was neither the sound of cock or dog nor any trace of human habitation. Sun Jian first sent troops to extinguish the fires, then had the various lords encamp with their men and horses upon the wasteland. Cao Cao came to Yuan Shao and said, “Now that the traitor Dong has gone west, this is the moment to pursue and strike him. Why, Benchu, do you hold your troops motionless?” Yuan Shao said, “The armies are exhausted. I fear an advance would gain us nothing.” Cao Cao said, “The traitor Dong has burned the palaces, abducted the Emperor, and forced him to move. All within the seas are shaken and know not where to turn. This is the hour when Heaven will destroy him. One battle, and the realm can be settled. Why do the lords hesitate instead of advancing?” All the assembled lords said that they must not move rashly. Cao Cao was furious. “These wretches are unworthy of sharing counsel!” He then led out his own force of more than ten thousand men and, with Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Cao Ren, Cao Hong, Li Dian, and Yue Jin, hurried through the night in pursuit of Dong Zhuo.\n\nWhen Dong Zhuo reached the region of Xingyang, its Administrator, Xu Rong, came out to receive him. Li Ru said, “The Chancellor has only just abandoned Luoyang; we must guard against pursuing troops. Order Xu Rong to conceal an army beside the mountain hollows outside Xingyang. If pursuers arrive, he should let them pass unhindered. Once we have defeated them here, he can cut off their retreat and fall upon them. Then those behind will not dare pursue us again.” Dong Zhuo followed this plan and also ordered Lü Bu to lead an elite force as the rearguard.\n\nAs Lü Bu marched, Cao Cao’s army caught up with him. Lü Bu laughed loudly. “It is exactly as Li Ru foresaw!” He drew up his men and horses. Cao Cao rode forward and shouted, “Traitor! You have abducted the Emperor and driven the people from their homes. Where do you think you are going?” Lü Bu cursed him: “Coward who betrayed his lord! How dare you utter such wild words?” Xiahou Dun leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Lü Bu. They had fought only a few bouts when Li Jue led a force charging in from the left. Cao Cao hurriedly ordered Xiahou Yuan to meet him. Then battle cries rose on the right as Guo Si led another army into the attack, and Cao Cao urgently ordered Cao Ren to oppose him. The force of the three armies was irresistible. Xiahou Dun could not hold Lü Bu and wheeled his horse back toward his own lines. Lü Bu led his armored cavalry in a sweeping assault. Cao Cao’s army was utterly defeated and fled back toward Xingyang. At the foot of a barren mountain, around the second watch of the night, with the moon as bright as day, Cao Cao at last gathered the remnants of his force.\n\nThey were just about to set up their cooking pots and prepare a meal when cries rose on every side, and Xu Rong’s entire ambush burst forth. Cao Cao hurriedly whipped his horse and fought for a road of escape. He ran directly into Xu Rong, turned, and fled. Xu Rong fitted an arrow to his bow and shot Cao Cao in the shoulder. With the arrow still in him, Cao Cao fled for his life and rounded a mountain slope. Two soldiers concealed in the grass saw his horse approaching and thrust with both spears at once. Cao Cao’s horse was struck and fell. Cao Cao tumbled from the saddle and was seized by the two soldiers. Just then, a general came galloping up, swung his saber, and cut down both infantrymen. He dismounted and helped Cao Cao to his feet. Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Cao Hong.\n\n“I am doomed to die here,” Cao Cao said. “Worthy brother, leave at once!”\n\n“Quickly, my lord—mount my horse!” Cao Hong said. “I am willing to go on foot.”\n\n“If the enemy catches up, what will you do?”\n\n“The world can do without Cao Hong, but it cannot do without you.”\n\n“If I live again,” said Cao Cao, “it will be through your strength.”\n\nCao Cao mounted the horse. Cao Hong stripped off his robe and armor, dragged his saber, and followed on foot. They traveled until after the fourth watch, when a broad river appeared ahead and blocked their way, while the shouts behind them drew steadily nearer. Cao Cao said, “My life has reached its end. I cannot survive this!” Cao Hong quickly helped him from the horse, removed his robe and armor, took Cao Cao on his back, and carried him across the water. They had only just reached the farther bank when the pursuers arrived and shot arrows at them across the river. Cao Cao fled onward, still streaming with water. By daybreak they had gone more than thirty li and stopped for a brief rest below an earthen ridge. Suddenly battle cries rose, and a troop of horsemen came racing toward them. It was Xu Rong, who had crossed farther upstream and come in pursuit.\n\nAs Cao Cao stood there in alarm and desperation, Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan came galloping up with a dozen horsemen, shouting, “Xu Rong, do not harm our lord!” Xu Rong charged at Xiahou Dun, who leveled his spear and met him. After they had crossed horses for several bouts, Xiahou Dun speared Xu Rong from the saddle and scattered the remaining troops. Soon afterward Cao Ren, Li Dian, and Yue Jin each arrived with their forces, searching for Cao Cao. When they saw him, grief and joy mingled in their hearts. They gathered more than five hundred surviving soldiers and returned together to Henei. Dong Zhuo’s army continued on to Chang’an.\n\nThe assembled lords divided their forces among encampments at Luoyang. Sun Jian extinguished the fires still burning within the palace and stationed his troops inside the city, pitching his command tent upon the foundations of Jianzhang Hall. He ordered his soldiers to clear away the rubble from the palaces. Every imperial tomb opened by Dong Zhuo was covered over and sealed. On the foundations of the Imperial Ancestral Temple, Sun Jian hastily erected a three-bay hall, invited the assembled lords to set up the spirit tablets of the sacred emperors, and sacrificed the full offering of ox, sheep, and pig before them. When the rites were complete, they all dispersed.\n\nSun Jian returned to his camp. That night the stars and sun mingled their radiance. Sword in hand, he sat beneath the open sky and looked up to observe the signs of Heaven. Within the Purple Forbidden Enclosure he saw a vast expanse of white vapor. Sun Jian sighed. “The imperial star is dim. Treacherous ministers have thrown the state into disorder, the countless people are sunk in misery, and the capital stands empty!” When he had spoken, tears fell from his eyes without his knowing it. A soldier nearby pointed and said, “South of the hall, five-colored rays are rising from a well.” Sun Jian had his soldiers light torches and descend into the well to search. They brought up the body of a woman. Though she had been dead a long time, her corpse had not decayed. She was dressed in palace fashion, and around her neck hung a brocade pouch. When they opened it, they found a small vermilion casket secured by a golden lock. They opened the casket and saw a jade seal, four inches square. Five entwined dragons formed its knob. One corner had been broken away and inlaid with gold. Upon it were eight characters in seal script:\n\nBy Heaven’s mandate received,\nMay the sovereign live long and the realm forever prosper.\n\nHaving obtained the seal, Sun Jian asked Cheng Pu about it. Cheng Pu said, “This is the Imperial Seal of State. The jade was first found in ancient times by Bian He beneath Mount Jing, when he saw a phoenix alight upon the stone. He carried it and presented it to King Wen of Chu. When the stone was cut open, jade was indeed found within. In the twenty-sixth year of Qin, craftsmen were ordered to carve the jade into a seal, and Li Si inscribed these eight characters upon it. In the twenty-eighth year, the First Emperor made an imperial progress to Dongting Lake. A great wind arose and the waves raged, and his vessel was about to capsize. The jade seal was hurriedly cast into the lake, and the storm ceased. In the thirty-sixth year, when the First Emperor’s progress reached Huayin, a man carrying the seal blocked the road and gave it to one of the imperial attendants, saying, ‘Take this back to the Ancestral Dragon.’ When he had spoken, he vanished. Thus the seal returned to Qin. The next year, the First Emperor died.\n\n“Later, Ziying presented the jade seal to Gaozu of Han. In time, when Wang Mang usurped the throne and rebelled, Empress Dowager Xiaoyuan struck Wang Xun and Su Xian with the seal, chipping off one corner, which was then inlaid with gold. Emperor Guangwu obtained this treasure at Yiyang, and it has passed with the imperial succession down to the present day. We recently heard that when the Ten Regular Attendants raised their rebellion and abducted the Young Emperor to the Northern Mang Hills, this treasure was lost on the return to the palace. Now Heaven has bestowed it upon you, my lord. You must be destined to ascend the supreme imperial place. We must not remain here long. You should return quickly to Jiangdong and make other plans for a great enterprise.”\n\n“Your words accord exactly with my own thoughts,” Sun Jian said. “Tomorrow I shall plead illness, take my leave, and return.”\n\nTheir plans settled, he secretly ordered the soldiers to let nothing leak out.\n\nWho could have expected that among the soldiers was a man from Yuan Shao’s home district who hoped to use this as a means of advancement? During the night he slipped out of camp and went to report to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao rewarded him and secretly kept him within his army.\n\nThe next day, Sun Jian came to take leave of Yuan Shao. “I have contracted a slight illness and wish to return to Changsha. I have come expressly to bid you farewell.”\n\nYuan Shao smiled. “I know that your illness, my lord, is caused by the Imperial Seal of State.”\n\nSun Jian’s face changed. “Where does this claim come from?”\n\nYuan Shao said, “We have now raised an army of righteous men to punish the traitor and rid the state of its scourge. The jade seal is a treasure of the imperial court. Since you have obtained it, you should leave it openly with the leader of the alliance until Dong Zhuo has been destroyed, and then restore it to the court. Yet now you conceal it and depart. What do you intend?”\n\n“How could the jade seal be in my possession?” Sun Jian said.\n\n“Where is the object taken from the well by Jianzhang Hall?”\n\n“I have no such thing. Why press me by force?”\n\n“Bring it out at once, and spare yourself disaster.”\n\nSun Jian pointed to Heaven and swore, “If I have indeed obtained this treasure and secretly hidden it for myself, then on some future day may I meet no good end, but die beneath blades and arrows!”\n\nThe assembled lords said, “Since Wentai has sworn such an oath, surely he cannot possess it.”\n\nYuan Shao summoned a soldier and said, “Was this man present when the well was searched?”\n\nSun Jian flew into a rage, drew the sword at his waist, and moved to behead the soldier. Yuan Shao also drew his sword. “If you kill this soldier, you are deceiving me.” Behind Yuan Shao, Yan Liang and Wen Chou both drew their swords from their scabbards. Behind Sun Jian, Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang also whipped out their sabers. The assembled lords rushed together and restrained them. Sun Jian immediately mounted his horse, struck camp, and left Luoyang. Yuan Shao was furious. He wrote a letter and sent a trusted man through the night to Jingzhou to deliver it to Inspector Liu Biao, instructing him to intercept Sun Jian on the road and seize the seal.\n\nThe next day, a report came that Cao Cao had pursued Dong Zhuo, fought at Xingyang, and returned after a crushing defeat. Yuan Shao sent men to escort him into camp, assembled the lords, and laid out wine to ease Cao Cao’s dejection. During the banquet, Cao Cao sighed and said, “When I first raised the cause of righteousness, it was to rid the state of a traitor. Since you, my lords, came in support of that righteous cause, my original intention was to trouble Benchu to lead the forces of Henei down upon Mengjin and Suanzao; for you gentlemen to hold Chenggao, occupy the granaries at Ao, block the passes of Huanyuan and Dagu, and control those strategic defiles; and for Gonglu to lead the army of Nanyang, station it at Dan and Xi, and enter Wuguan Pass to overawe the Three Capital Districts. All were to dig deep moats and raise high ramparts, avoiding battle while multiplying feints, so that the disposition of our forces might be displayed to the whole realm. By following the rightful cause and destroying the rebellious, the realm could have been settled at once. But now you hesitate and refuse to advance, bitterly disappointing the hopes of all under Heaven. I am ashamed on your behalf!”\n\nYuan Shao and the others had no words to answer him. When the banquet ended, Cao Cao saw that Yuan Shao and the others each harbored separate ambitions and judged that they could accomplish nothing. He therefore led his army away toward Yangzhou.\n\nGongsun Zan said to Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, “Yuan Shao is incapable of achievement. If we remain long, there will surely be upheaval. Let us return for the present.” He struck camp and traveled north. On reaching Pingyuan, he appointed Xuande Chancellor of Pingyuan, then went himself to guard his territory and train his army.\n\nLiu Dai, Administrator of Yanzhou, asked Qiao Mao, Administrator of Dong Commandery, to lend him grain. Qiao Mao made excuses and refused. Liu Dai led his army in a sudden assault upon Qiao Mao’s camp, killed him, and forced all his troops to surrender.\n\nWhen Yuan Shao saw that the others had each dispersed, he too led his army in striking camp, left Luoyang, and went east of the passes.\n\nNow Liu Biao, Inspector of Jingzhou, styled Jingsheng, was a native of Gaoping in Shanyang and a kinsman of the imperial house of Han. From his youth he delighted in forming friendships and was close to seven renowned scholars; together they were known at the time as the Eight Eminent Men of Jiangxia. The seven were Chen Xiang of Runan, styled Zhonglin; Fan Pang of the same commandery, styled Mengbo; Kong Yu of Lu, styled Shiyuan; Fan Kang of Bohai, styled Zhongzhen; Tan Fu of Shanyang, styled Wenyou; Zhang Jian of the same commandery, styled Yuanjie; and Cen Zhi of Nanyang, styled Gongxiao. Liu Biao was the friend of these seven, and had as his assistants Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue of Yanping, and Cai Mao of Xiangyang.\n\nAfter reading Yuan Shao’s letter, Liu Biao immediately ordered Kuai Yue and Cai Mao to lead ten thousand troops to intercept Sun Jian. Just as Sun Jian’s army arrived, Kuai Yue drew up his battle lines and rode out before them. Sun Jian asked, “Kuai Yidu, why have you led troops to block my road?” Kuai Yue replied, “You are a minister of Han. How can you secretly conceal the Imperial Seal of State? Leave it here at once, and you will be allowed to return!”\n\nSun Jian was enraged and ordered Huang Gai to give battle. Cai Mao brandished his saber and came forward to meet him. After several bouts, Huang Gai swung his iron whip at Cai Mao and struck him squarely on the heart-guarding mirror over his chest. Cai Mao wheeled his horse and fled. Taking advantage of the moment, Sun Jian fought his way through the frontier pass. Then gongs and drums sounded together behind the hills: Liu Biao himself had arrived at the head of an army.\n\nFrom horseback Sun Jian saluted him and said, “Jingsheng, why have you believed Yuan Shao’s letter and come to oppress a neighboring commandery?”\n\nLiu Biao said, “You have concealed the Imperial Seal of State. Do you intend to rebel?”\n\n“If I possess such a thing,” Sun Jian said, “may I die beneath blades and arrows!”\n\n“If you wish me to believe you, allow me to search the baggage traveling with your army.”\n\nSun Jian angrily replied, “What strength have you that you dare look down upon me?”\n\nHe was about to engage when Liu Biao began to retreat. Sun Jian urged his horse after him, but hidden troops rose together from behind the two hills, while Kuai Yue and Cai Mao came pressing from the rear, trapping Sun Jian in the heart of the encirclement. Truly:\n\nThe jade seal, once obtained, brought nothing of worth;\nBecause of this treasure, blades were drawn forth.\n\nHow Sun Jian escaped with his life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 7\n\nYuan Shao Battles Gongsun Zan at Pan River; Sun Jian Crosses the Yangzi to Attack Liu Biao\n\nNow Sun Jian, surrounded by Liu Biao, escaped only because his three generals Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang fought to the death to rescue him. Having lost more than half his troops, he forced a way through and led the survivors back to Jiangdong. From that time on, Sun Jian and Liu Biao were bitter enemies.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shao had stationed his army in Henei, where provisions were scarce. Han Fu, Governor of Ji Province, sent supplies to sustain his forces. Yuan Shao’s adviser Feng Ji said to him, “A true man ranges freely across the realm. Why should he wait for another to send him food? Ji Province is rich in money and grain. Why do you not take it?”\n\n“I have no sound plan,” Yuan Shao said.\n\nFeng Ji replied, “Secretly send a letter to Gongsun Zan, urging him to advance upon Ji Province, with an agreement that you will attack from both sides. Gongsun Zan is certain to raise an army. Han Fu is a man without strategy; he will surely ask you to take charge of the province. You can then seize control from within. It will be as easy as turning your hand.”\n\nYuan Shao was delighted and immediately sent a letter to Gongsun Zan. When Gongsun Zan read the proposal that they attack Ji Province together and divide its territory equally, he was overjoyed and raised his army that very day. Yuan Shao, however, secretly sent someone to warn Han Fu.\n\nAlarmed, Han Fu summoned his two advisers, Xun Chen and Xin Ping, to deliberate. Xun Chen said, “Gongsun Zan is leading the forces of Yan and Dai in a long, swift advance. The edge of his assault cannot be withstood. Moreover, Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei are assisting him, so he will be difficult to resist. Yuan Benchu surpasses other men in wisdom and courage, and there is no shortage of renowned generals under his command. You should invite him to govern the province jointly with you. He will be certain to treat you generously, and you will then have nothing to fear from Gongsun Zan.”\n\nHan Fu immediately sent Assistant Inspector Guan Chun to invite Yuan Shao. His Chief Clerk, Geng Wu, remonstrated with him: “Yuan Shao is a solitary guest with an exhausted army, dependent on every breath you take. He is like an infant resting in the palm of your hand: cut off his milk, and he will starve to death at once. How can you entrust the affairs of the province to him? This is letting a tiger into a flock of sheep.”\n\nHan Fu said, “I was once an officer of the Yuan family, and my abilities do not equal Benchu’s. In ancient times, men chose the worthy and yielded their positions to them. Why are you gentlemen so jealous?”\n\nGeng Wu sighed. “Ji Province is finished!”\n\nMore than thirty men resigned their posts and left. Only Geng Wu and Guan Chun hid outside the city to await Yuan Shao. Several days later, Yuan Shao arrived at the head of his army. Geng Wu and Guan Chun sprang out with drawn blades, intending to assassinate him. Yuan Shao’s general Yan Liang cut down Geng Wu on the spot, while Wen Chou killed Guan Chun.\n\nYuan Shao entered Ji Province. He appointed Han Fu General Who Displays Might, while Tian Feng, Ju Shou, Xu You, and Feng Ji divided the provincial administration among themselves. In this way he stripped Han Fu of all authority. Han Fu’s remorse came too late. Abandoning his family, he rode off alone to seek refuge with Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.\n\nWhen Gongsun Zan learned that Yuan Shao had taken possession of Ji Province, he sent his younger brother Gongsun Yue to request his share of the territory. Yuan Shao said, “Ask your brother to come here himself. I have matters to discuss with him.”\n\nGongsun Yue took his leave and set out for home. Before he had traveled fifty li, a body of troops burst from the roadside, shouting, “We are retainers of Chancellor Dong!”\n\nA storm of arrows killed Gongsun Yue. His attendants escaped and returned to report his death to Gongsun Zan.\n\nGongsun Zan flew into a rage. “Yuan Shao lured me into raising an army against Han Fu, while he seized power from within. Now he has even disguised his men as Dong Zhuo’s troops and shot my brother dead. How can I leave this wrong unavenged?”\n\nHe mustered every soldier under his command and drove toward Ji Province. When Yuan Shao learned that Gongsun Zan’s army was approaching, he too led his forces out. The two armies met on the Pan River: Yuan Shao’s army stood east of the bridge, and Gongsun Zan’s west of it.\n\nGongsun Zan reined in his horse upon the bridge and shouted, “You traitor to honor! How dare you betray me?”\n\nYuan Shao also rode to the bridge and pointed at him. “Han Fu lacked ability and chose to yield Ji Province to me. What business is that of yours?”\n\nGongsun Zan said, “Once I believed you loyal and honorable, and I put you forward as leader of our alliance. By what you have done today, you have shown yourself to have the heart of a wolf and the conduct of a dog. How can you have the face to stand among men?”\n\nEnraged, Yuan Shao cried, “Who will capture him?”\n\nBefore the words had left his mouth, Wen Chou spurred forward, leveled his spear, and charged straight onto the bridge. Gongsun Zan met him there. They had fought fewer than twenty bouts when Gongsun Zan could no longer hold his ground and fled in defeat. Wen Chou pressed his advantage and pursued him.\n\nGongsun Zan rode into his own ranks, but Wen Chou galloped directly into the center of the army, charging back and forth through it. Four valiant generals under Gongsun Zan came against him together. With one thrust Wen Chou speared one of them from the saddle, and the other three fled.\n\nWen Chou chased Gongsun Zan clear through the rear of his formation. Gongsun Zan fled toward a mountain valley. Urging his horse on, Wen Chou shouted fiercely, “Dismount at once and surrender!”\n\nGongsun Zan had dropped his bow and arrows, and his helmet had fallen away. With his hair streaming loose, he galloped around the slope, but his horse stumbled, pitching him down the hillside. Wen Chou gripped his spear and rushed in to stab him.\n\nSuddenly a young general swept around the left side of the grassy slope. Horse flying, spear leveled, he charged straight at Wen Chou. Gongsun Zan scrambled back up the slope and looked at the young man. He stood eight feet tall, with thick brows and large eyes, a broad face and strong double chin, and an imposing, awe-inspiring presence. He fought Wen Chou for fifty or sixty bouts, with neither able to gain the advantage.\n\nWhen relief troops from Gongsun Zan’s army arrived, Wen Chou wheeled his horse and withdrew. The young general did not pursue him. Gongsun Zan hurried down the earthen slope and asked his name.\n\nThe young man inclined his body and answered, “I am from Zhending in Changshan. My family name is Zhao, my given name Yun, and my courtesy name Zilong. I was formerly under Yuan Shao’s authority, but when I saw that he had no heart to serve the sovereign loyally or rescue the people, I left him to place myself under your command. I never expected to meet you here.”\n\nGongsun Zan was delighted. They returned to camp together and set their troops and armor in order.\n\nThe next day, Gongsun Zan divided his cavalry into two wings, left and right. Of his more than five thousand horses, the greater part were white. Gongsun Zan had once fought the Qiang, and because he always chose white horses for his vanguard, he was known as the White Horse General. The Qiang would flee whenever they saw white horses, and for this reason he had gathered so many of them.\n\nYuan Shao appointed Yan Liang and Wen Chou to lead the vanguard. Each commanded a thousand archers and crossbowmen, likewise divided into left and right wings. Those on the left were ordered to shoot at Gongsun Zan’s right wing, and those on the right at his left. He then ordered Qu Yi to take eight hundred bowmen and fifteen thousand infantry and form up in the center. Yuan Shao himself led several tens of thousands of cavalry and infantry in support from the rear.\n\nGongsun Zan had only just gained Zhao Yun and did not yet know whether he was truly devoted, so he ordered him to command a separate force at the rear. He sent his general Yan Gang forward as vanguard, while he himself led the central army. He reined in his horse upon the bridge, with a great red banner before him bearing the word “Commander” embroidered in gold.\n\nThe drums sounded from the hour of the Dragon until the hour of the Snake, but Yuan Shao’s army did not advance. Qu Yi ordered all his bowmen to lie concealed behind arrow screens and wait for the signal blast before shooting.\n\nYan Gang’s troops beat their drums, raised a deafening cry, and charged directly at Qu Yi. When Qu Yi’s men saw them coming, they remained hidden and did not stir. Only when the enemy had drawn close did a signal blast sound, and all eight hundred archers and crossbowmen discharged their weapons together. Yan Gang tried desperately to turn back, but Qu Yi spurred forward, brandished his saber, and cut him down from his horse. Gongsun Zan’s army collapsed.\n\nThe left and right wings attempted to come to the rescue, but Yan Liang and Wen Chou pinned them down with their archers and crossbowmen. Yuan Shao’s entire army advanced, killing its way straight to Jie Bridge. When Qu Yi arrived, he first slew the standard-bearer, then hacked down the embroidered command flag.\n\nSeeing his banner fall, Gongsun Zan turned his horse, descended from the bridge, and fled. Qu Yi led his men in a direct charge upon the rear army, where he came face-to-face with Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun leveled his spear, leapt his horse forward, and attacked. In only a few bouts, he thrust Qu Yi from the saddle.\n\nZhao Yun then rode alone into Yuan Shao’s army, charging left and breaking through right as though no one stood in his way. Gongsun Zan led his troops back into the attack, and Yuan Shao’s army suffered a crushing defeat.\n\nEarlier, Yuan Shao had sent scouts ahead to observe the fighting. They returned to report that Qu Yi had slain the enemy general, torn down his standard, and was pursuing the defeated troops. Yuan Shao therefore made no preparations. Accompanied by Tian Feng, several hundred halberdiers from his personal guard, and several dozen mounted archers, he rode out to watch the battle.\n\nHe laughed aloud. “Gongsun Zan is utterly incompetent!”\n\nEven as he spoke, Zhao Yun suddenly came charging before him. The mounted archers hurried to shoot, but Zhao Yun speared several of them in succession, and the rest fled. Gongsun Zan’s troops came up from behind and encircled Yuan Shao’s party on every side.\n\nIn alarm, Tian Feng said, “My lord, take shelter behind that empty wall for the moment!”\n\nYuan Shao dashed his helmet to the ground and cried, “A true man would sooner fight to the death before the battle line! How can he hide behind a wall and hope to live?”\n\nHis soldiers united in a desperate fight. Zhao Yun was unable to break through them, and then the main body of Yuan Shao’s army swept up. Yan Liang also arrived with his troops, and the two forces attacked together. Zhao Yun protected Gongsun Zan as they cut their way through the encirclement and returned to Jie Bridge.\n\nYuan Shao drove his army forward in a great advance and pursued them back across the bridge. Those who fell into the water and drowned were beyond counting. Yuan Shao led the pursuit. Before he had gone five li, a tremendous cry rose from behind the hills, and a body of troops swept into view. At their head rode three great generals: Liu Xuande, Guan Yunchang, and Zhang Yide.\n\nWhile in Pingyuan, Liu Bei had learned that Gongsun Zan and Yuan Shao were at war, and had come expressly to aid Gongsun Zan. Now three horses and three different weapons came flying forward, straight toward Yuan Shao.\n\nYuan Shao was so terrified that his soul nearly left his body. The precious saber in his hand fell beneath his horse. He hastily wheeled around and fled, while his men fought desperately to escort him back across the bridge.\n\nGongsun Zan also withdrew his army to camp. After Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei had exchanged greetings and asked what had happened, Gongsun Zan said, “Had Xuande not come so far to rescue me, I would nearly have been ruined.”\n\nHe then had them meet Zhao Yun. Liu Bei regarded Zhao Yun with deep esteem and affection, and already felt reluctant to part from him.\n\nAfter losing the battle, Yuan Shao held firmly to his camp and refused to come out. The two armies remained opposed for more than a month, until someone traveled to Chang’an and reported the matter to Dong Zhuo.\n\nLi Ru said to Dong Zhuo, “Yuan Shao and Gongsun Zan are both outstanding men of the present age. They are now fighting at the Pan River. You should issue an edict in the Son of Heaven’s name and send envoys to reconcile them. Grateful for this favor, both men will surely submit to the Grand Preceptor.”\n\nDong Zhuo was delighted. The following day, he sent Grand Tutor Ma Ridi and Minister of the Imperial Stables Zhao Qi to carry the edict north. When they reached the lands north of the Yellow River, Yuan Shao came a hundred li to meet them and bowed twice as he received the edict.\n\nThe next day, the two envoys arrived at Gongsun Zan’s camp and proclaimed the imperial command. Gongsun Zan then sent an envoy with a letter to Yuan Shao, and the two sides made peace. Ma Ridi and Zhao Qi returned to the capital to report the completion of their mission.\n\nGongsun Zan withdrew his army that same day. He also submitted a memorial recommending Liu Xuande as Chancellor of Pingyuan.\n\nWhen Liu Bei and Zhao Yun parted, they clasped hands and shed tears, unable to bear their separation. Zhao Yun sighed and said, “In the past, I mistakenly took Gongsun Zan for a hero. Now that I have seen his conduct, I know he is merely another man of Yuan Shao’s kind.”\n\n“For the moment, endure the indignity of serving him,” Liu Bei said. “The day will come when we meet again.”\n\nThey parted in tears.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shu was in Nanyang. When he heard that Yuan Shao had newly acquired Ji Province, he sent an envoy asking for a thousand horses. Yuan Shao refused, and Yuan Shu was enraged. From that time on, the brothers were estranged.\n\nYuan Shu then sent an envoy to Jing Province to borrow two hundred thousand measures of grain from Liu Biao. Liu Biao also refused. Yuan Shu bore him a grudge and secretly sent a letter to Sun Jian, urging him to attack Liu Biao. The letter said in substance:\n\nIt was my elder brother Benchu who devised Liu Biao’s former interception of your road. Now Benchu and Liu Biao have secretly plotted together to attack Jiangdong. Raise your army at once and strike Liu Biao, while I strike Benchu for you. In this way, both wrongs can be avenged. You take Jing Province, and I will take Ji Province. Do not miss this opportunity!\n\nWhen Sun Jian received the letter, he said, “That intolerable Liu Biao! He cut off my road home before. If I do not seize this chance to avenge myself, what other time am I waiting for?”\n\nHe summoned Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and the others under his command to deliberate.\n\nCheng Pu said, “Yuan Shu is full of deceit. His word cannot yet be trusted.”\n\n“I myself desire vengeance,” Sun Jian replied. “Why would I depend on Yuan Shu’s help?”\n\nHe sent Huang Gai ahead to the riverbank to prepare warships and load them heavily with weapons and provisions, while the larger ships took the warhorses aboard. A date was fixed for the campaign.\n\nLiu Biao’s agents on the river discovered these preparations and came to report them. Greatly alarmed, Liu Biao urgently assembled his civil and military officers to deliberate.\n\nKuai Liang said, “There is no need for concern. Order Huang Zu to lead the troops of Jiangxia as the vanguard, while you follow with the forces of Jing and Xiang as support. Sun Jian must cross the river and traverse the lakes to reach us. How can he bring his military strength to bear?”\n\nLiu Biao approved the plan. He ordered Huang Zu to make preparations, then raised a large army to follow him.\n\nSun Jian had four sons, all born to Lady Wu. The eldest was named Ce, with the courtesy name Bofu; the second, Quan, courtesy name Zhongmou; the third, Yi, courtesy name Shubi; and the fourth, Kuang, courtesy name Jizuo.\n\nLady Wu’s younger sister became Sun Jian’s secondary wife and also bore him a son and a daughter. The son was named Lang, with the courtesy name Zao’an; the daughter was named Ren. Sun Jian also adopted into his household a son of the Yu family, named Shao, with the courtesy name Gongli.\n\nSun Jian had a younger brother named Jing, with the courtesy name Youtai. As Sun Jian was about to depart, Sun Jing led all the sons to kneel in a row before his horse and remonstrated with him:\n\n“Dong Zhuo now monopolizes power, the Son of Heaven is weak, the realm is in great disorder, and each warlord dominates his own region. Jiangdong has only just begun to know peace. It is not right to raise a great army over one small grievance. I ask you, elder brother, to consider carefully.”\n\n“Say no more,” Sun Jian replied. “I intend to range across the realm. How can I leave an enemy unavenged?”\n\nHis eldest son, Sun Ce, said, “If Father is determined to go, I ask leave to accompany you.”\n\nSun Jian consented. He and Sun Ce boarded ship and drove toward Fancheng.\n\nHuang Zu concealed archers and crossbowmen along the riverbank. As soon as the ships drew near shore, they loosed a storm of arrows. Sun Jian ordered his troops not to move rashly, but to remain hidden inside the ships while sailing back and forth to draw the enemy’s fire. For three days in succession, the ships approached the shore dozens of times. Huang Zu’s troops thought only of shooting, until all their arrows were spent.\n\nSun Jian then collected the arrows that had lodged in his ships, some hundred thousand or more. That day the wind was behind him, and he ordered all his soldiers to shoot together. The troops on the bank could not withstand the attack and had no choice but to retreat.\n\nSun Jian’s troops landed. Cheng Pu and Huang Gai divided their forces into two columns and advanced directly upon Huang Zu’s camp, while Han Dang drove his troops forward from the rear. Attacked from three sides, Huang Zu suffered a crushing defeat. He abandoned Fancheng and withdrew into Dengcheng.\n\nSun Jian ordered Huang Gai to guard the ships while he personally led the pursuit. Huang Zu brought out his troops to meet him and formed a battle line in the open country. Sun Jian arrayed his own forces and rode out beneath his command standard. Sun Ce, fully armed, leveled his spear and reined in his horse beside his father.\n\nHuang Zu rode out with two generals: Zhang Hu of Jiangxia and Chen Sheng of Xiangyang. Raising his whip, Huang Zu cursed them loudly: “You rat-brigands from Jiangdong! How dare you invade the territory of a kinsman of the imperial house?”\n\nHe ordered Zhang Hu to issue a challenge. Han Dang rode from Sun Jian’s ranks to meet him. The two horsemen crossed weapons and fought for more than thirty bouts. Seeing Zhang Hu’s strength begin to fail, Chen Sheng galloped forward to assist him.\n\nSun Ce saw him coming. Holding his spear steady in one hand, he drew his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot Chen Sheng squarely in the face. Chen Sheng fell from his horse at the twang of the bowstring.\n\nZhang Hu started in shock when he saw Chen Sheng fall. Before he could react, Han Dang struck with his saber and sliced away half his skull.\n\nCheng Pu spurred directly to the front of the enemy formation to capture Huang Zu. Huang Zu cast aside his helmet and warhorse, mingled among the infantry, and fled for his life.\n\nSun Jian fell upon the defeated army and pursued it as far as the Han River. He then ordered Huang Gai to bring the ships forward and anchor them on the river.\n\nHuang Zu gathered the remnants of his defeated army and returned to Liu Biao, to whom he gave a full account of Sun Jian’s irresistible power. Alarmed, Liu Biao summoned Kuai Liang to deliberate.\n\n“At present we have just suffered a defeat, and the soldiers have no will to fight,” Kuai Liang said. “We can only deepen our moats and raise our ramparts to blunt the enemy’s assault. Meanwhile, we should secretly send someone to ask Yuan Shao for aid. In that way the siege can be lifted.”\n\nCai Mao said, “Zirou’s words amount to nothing but a foolish plan. The enemy is beneath our walls and his generals have reached the riverbank. How can we fold our hands and wait for death? Though I have little ability, I ask permission to lead the army out of the city and decide the matter in a single battle.”\n\nLiu Biao consented. Cai Mao led more than ten thousand troops out of Xiangyang and formed his battle line at Mount Xian.\n\nSun Jian advanced swiftly with his victorious army. Cai Mao rode out.\n\n“This man is the elder brother of Liu Biao’s second wife,” Sun Jian said. “Who will capture him for me?”\n\nCheng Pu rode forward with his iron-spined spear and engaged Cai Mao. In only a few bouts, Cai Mao turned and fled. Sun Jian drove his army onward, killing until corpses lay across the fields.\n\nCai Mao escaped into Xiangyang. Kuai Liang declared that Cai Mao had rejected sound counsel and thereby brought about a great defeat, and that by military law he should be executed. But because Liu Biao had recently married his younger sister, he refused to punish him.\n\nSun Jian divided his army among the four sides of Xiangyang, surrounded the city, and pressed the attack.\n\nOne day, a violent wind suddenly rose and snapped the staff of the commander’s banner in the central camp.\n\n“This is not an auspicious sign,” Han Dang said. “We should withdraw for the present.”\n\n“I have won battle after battle,” Sun Jian replied, “and Xiangyang will be ours within days. How can I abruptly abandon the campaign merely because the wind has broken a flagstaff?”\n\nHe rejected Han Dang’s counsel and pressed the siege even more fiercely.\n\nKuai Liang said to Liu Biao, “Last night I observed the signs in the heavens and saw that a general’s star was about to fall. Judging by the corresponding region, it must signify Sun Jian. My lord, you should send a letter to Yuan Shao at once and ask him for aid.”\n\nLiu Biao wrote the letter and asked who would dare break through the encirclement. The valiant general Lü Gong immediately volunteered.\n\n“Since you dare to go, listen to my plan,” Kuai Liang said. “I will give you five hundred cavalrymen, including many skilled archers. Break through the enemy’s lines and ride directly toward Mount Xian. Sun Jian will certainly lead troops in pursuit. Send a hundred men up the mountain to gather stones and hold them ready, and conceal another hundred archers and crossbowmen in the woods.\n\n“When the pursuers arrive, do not flee straight ahead. Circle and double back, leading them by a winding course into the ambush. Then release arrows and stones together. If you gain the victory, set off a rapid succession of signal blasts, and the troops inside the city will come out to support you. If no one pursues you, do not set off the signals, but continue your journey at full speed. The moon will not be bright tonight, so you may leave the city at dusk.”\n\nLü Gong received the plan and made his troops and horses ready. At dusk, the east gate was secretly opened, and he led his force out of the city.\n\nSun Jian was in his tent when he suddenly heard cries of battle. He hastily mounted and rode out of camp with a little more than thirty horsemen to see what was happening.\n\nA soldier reported, “A body of troops has fought its way out and is heading toward Mount Xian.”\n\nWithout summoning any of his generals, Sun Jian pursued with only his thirty-odd riders.\n\nLü Gong had already laid ambushes above and below amid the tangled woods of the mountain. Sun Jian’s horse was swift, and he rode ahead alone, with his men some distance behind.\n\n“Stop running!” Sun Jian shouted.\n\nLü Gong reined around and fought him. Their horses had crossed only once when Lü Gong fled and vanished into the mountain road. Sun Jian pursued him, but Lü Gong was nowhere to be seen.\n\nJust as Sun Jian was about to ride up the mountain, a gong suddenly sounded. Stones rained chaotically from above, while a storm of arrows flew from the woods. Sun Jian was struck by stones and arrows; his skull burst open and his brains spilled out. Horse and rider died together within Mount Xian.\n\nHe was thirty-seven years old.\n\nLü Gong cut off Sun Jian’s thirty horsemen and killed them all, then fired a rapid succession of signal blasts. From the city, Huang Zu, Kuai Yue, and Cai Mao led their forces out by separate routes. The armies of Jiangdong fell into confusion.\n\nHearing battle cries shake the sky, Huang Gai led the naval troops into the attack and encountered Huang Zu. In fewer than two bouts, he captured Huang Zu alive.\n\nCheng Pu, protecting Sun Ce, urgently sought a road to safety and came face-to-face with Lü Gong. Cheng Pu spurred forward, and after only a few bouts he thrust Lü Gong from his horse with a single stroke of his spear.\n\nThe two armies fought until daybreak, when each side withdrew. Liu Biao’s forces returned to the city.\n\nWhen Sun Ce reached the Han River, he learned that his father had been killed in the storm of arrows and that Liu Biao’s soldiers had carried the body into the city. He broke into loud weeping, and the whole army mourned with him.\n\n“My father’s body is in their hands,” Sun Ce said. “How can I return home?”\n\n“We have captured Huang Zu alive,” Huang Gai said. “Send someone into the city to negotiate peace and exchange Huang Zu for our lord’s remains.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, the military officer Huan Kai stepped forward. “I have an old acquaintance with Liu Biao. I am willing to enter the city as envoy.”\n\nSun Ce consented. Huan Kai entered the city, met Liu Biao, and gave a full account of the matter.\n\n“I have already placed Wentai’s remains in a coffin,” Liu Biao said. “Release Huang Zu at once. Our two houses will each withdraw their armies and never again invade the other.”\n\nHuan Kai bowed his thanks and was about to leave when Kuai Liang stepped out below the stairs.\n\n“No! No!” he cried. “I have a proposal that will ensure not one armored soldier of Jiangdong returns alive. First execute Huan Kai, and then put my plan into effect.”\n\nAnd so:\n\nPursuing his foe, Sun Jian has met his end;\nSeeking peace, Huan Kai now faces disaster.\n\nWhat became of Huan Kai’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 8\n\nMinister Wang Ingeniously Sets a Chained Stratagem; Grand Preceptor Dong Makes Havoc at Phoenix Pavilion\n\nBut Kuai Liang said, “Now that Sun Jian is dead and all his sons are young, if we advance at full speed while they are weak and unprepared, Jiangdong can be won with a single charge. If we return the body and cease hostilities, allowing them time to recover their strength, they will become a menace to Jingzhou.” Liu Biao said, “Huang Zu is still in their camp. How could I bear to abandon him?” Kuai Liang said, “What is wrong with giving up one witless Huang Zu to gain all Jiangdong?” Liu Biao said, “Huang Zu and I are intimate friends. To abandon him would be unjust.” He therefore sent Huan Kai back to the opposing camp, agreeing to exchange Sun Jian’s body for Huang Zu. Liu Biao recovered Huang Zu, while Sun Ce received his father’s coffin, ended the fighting, and returned to Jiangdong. He buried his father on the plains of Qu’e. When the mourning rites were concluded, he led his army to Jiangdu, where he recruited worthy men, welcomed scholars, humbled himself in his dealings with others, and gradually drew heroes from every quarter to his service. Of this, no more need be said.\n\nMeanwhile, in Chang’an, when Dong Zhuo heard that Sun Jian was dead, he said, “I am rid of a mortal threat!” He asked, “How old is his son?” Someone answered, “Seventeen.” Dong Zhuo therefore gave him no further thought. From that time on, he grew still more arrogant and overbearing. He styled himself “Father of the State,” and in his comings and goings usurped the ceremonial regalia of the Son of Heaven. He enfeoffed his younger brother Dong Min as General of the Left and Marquis of Hu, and appointed his nephew Dong Huang Palace Attendant with overall command of the imperial guard. Every member of the Dong clan, regardless of age, was made a ranked marquis. Two hundred and fifty li from Chang’an, Dong Zhuo built a separate stronghold at Mei, conscripting two hundred and fifty thousand laborers for the work. Its walls, ramparts, height, and thickness were all modeled exactly on Chang’an. Within, he built palaces, residences, and storehouses, and amassed enough grain for twenty years. He selected eight hundred beautiful young women from among the people and filled the stronghold with them. Gold, jade, colored silks, and pearls were heaped up beyond counting. All his family lived inside. Dong Zhuo traveled back and forth to Chang’an, returning sometimes after half a month, sometimes after a month, while the highest ministers and nobles always waited to see him off beyond Heng Gate.\n\nDong Zhuo often had a pavilion erected beside the road, where he drank with the ministers and nobles. One day, as he went out through Heng Gate, all the officials came to see him off. Dong Zhuo kept them for a banquet. Just then, several hundred surrendered soldiers from Beidi, who had been induced to submit, arrived. Dong Zhuo immediately ordered them brought before the banquet seats. Some had their hands and feet cut off, some had their eyes gouged out, some had their tongues sliced away, and some were boiled in great cauldrons. Their cries of agony shook the heavens. The officials trembled and dropped their chopsticks, while Dong Zhuo continued eating, drinking, talking, and laughing as calmly as ever. On another day, Dong Zhuo held a great assembly of the officials at the government hall, seating them in two rows. After several rounds of wine, Lü Bu strode directly in and spoke a few words into Dong Zhuo’s ear. Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “So that is how it is.” He ordered Lü Bu to seize Minister of Works Zhang Wen at the banquet and drag him from the hall. The officials turned pale. Before long, an attendant entered carrying Zhang Wen’s head on a red tray and presented it to Dong Zhuo. The officials were terrified out of their wits. Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “Gentlemen, do not be alarmed. Zhang Wen conspired with Yuan Shu and intended to harm me. Yuan Shu sent him a letter, but it was delivered by mistake to my son Fengxian. That is why I had him beheaded. None of you has given me cause for suspicion, so there is no need to be afraid.” The officials murmured their assent and dispersed.\n\nWhen Minister over the Masses Wang Yun returned to his residence, he brooded over what had happened at the banquet that day and could not sit at ease. Late that night, beneath a bright moon, he took up his staff and walked into the rear garden. Standing beside an arbor of trailing roses, he lifted his face to heaven and wept. Suddenly, from beside the Peony Pavilion, he heard someone sighing again and again. Wang Yun stole closer and looked. It was Diaochan, a singing girl in his household. She had been selected for his residence in childhood and trained in song and dance. She was now sixteen years old, and her beauty and artistry were equally superb. Wang Yun treated her as his own daughter. That night he listened for a long while, then called out, “Wretched girl, are you harboring some secret attachment?” Startled, Diaochan knelt and replied, “How would this lowly woman dare?” Wang Yun said, “If there is no secret attachment, why are you sighing so deeply in the dead of night?” Diaochan said, “Permit me to speak what lies in my heart.” Wang Yun said, “Conceal nothing. Tell me the truth.” Diaochan said, “My lord has graciously raised me, trained me in song and dance, and treated me with exceptional kindness. Even if my body were ground to powder and my bones shattered, I could not repay one part in ten thousand. Of late, I have seen care locked between my lord’s brows. I knew it must concern some great affair of state, but I dared not ask. Tonight I again saw that you could find no peace, whether walking or sitting, and so I sighed. I never imagined my lord would see me. If there is any use to which I may be put, I will not refuse though I die ten thousand deaths.” Wang Yun struck the ground with his staff and cried, “Who would have thought the fate of the Han realm should rest in your hands! Follow me to the painted chamber.”\n\nDiaochan followed Wang Yun into the chamber. He dismissed every maid and concubine, seated Diaochan, then bowed his head to the floor before her. Diaochan fell prostrate in alarm and said, “My lord, why do you do this?” Wang Yun said, “Take pity on the living people beneath the Han realm!” When he had spoken, his tears gushed like a spring. Diaochan said, “A moment ago, this lowly woman said that if there were any command to be obeyed, she would not refuse though she died ten thousand deaths.” Kneeling, Wang Yun said, “The common people are in danger of being hung upside down; sovereign and ministers stand in peril like eggs piled one upon another. No one but you can save them. The traitorous minister Dong Zhuo means to usurp the throne, and among the civil and military officials at court, not one can devise a way to stop him. Dong Zhuo has an adopted son whose surname is Lü and whose personal name is Bu. His valor is extraordinary. I see that both men are slaves to lust, and I now wish to employ a linked stratagem: first I will promise you in marriage to Lü Bu, and afterward present you to Dong Zhuo. Between them, you must seize your opportunities, sow discord between father and son, and turn them against each other, so that Lü Bu kills Dong Zhuo and the great evil is destroyed. The restoration of the sacred altars, the reestablishment of the realm—all will be your achievement. I do not know what you think of this.” Diaochan said, “I have promised my lord not to refuse though I die ten thousand deaths. Present me to them at once. I will know what to do.” Wang Yun said, “If the matter is exposed, my entire household will be exterminated.” Diaochan said, “My lord, do not be concerned. If I fail to repay this great cause, may I die beneath ten thousand blades.”\n\nWang Yun bowed in gratitude. The next day, he took several bright pearls from his family treasury and had a master craftsman set them into a golden headdress, which he secretly sent to Lü Bu. Delighted, Lü Bu came in person to Wang Yun’s residence to offer thanks. Wang Yun had prepared exquisite dishes and rare delicacies. When Lü Bu arrived, Wang Yun went out through the gate to welcome him, escorted him into the rear hall, and invited him to take the seat of honor. Lü Bu said, “I am only a general in the Chancellor’s household, while the Minister over the Masses is a great minister of the court. Why show me such excessive honor?” Wang Yun said, “In all the world today, there is no other hero—there is only the general. It is not your office that I honor, General, but your ability.” Lü Bu was overjoyed. Wang Yun pressed wine upon him with great attentiveness and continually praised the virtues of Grand Preceptor Dong and Lü Bu. Lü Bu laughed heartily and drank his fill. Wang Yun dismissed the attendants, leaving only a few serving women to pour the wine. When they were half drunk, Wang Yun said, “Call my daughter here.” A short while later, two maids in blue led Diaochan out, magnificently adorned. Lü Bu asked in astonishment who she was. Wang Yun said, “This is my young daughter, Diaochan. I have received such undeserved regard from the general that I consider you no different from my closest kin; therefore I have asked her to meet you.” He then ordered Diaochan to offer Lü Bu a cup. Diaochan presented the wine, and the two exchanged glances, each sending secret meaning to the other. Feigning drunkenness, Wang Yun said, “My child, entreat the general to drink several more cups. Our entire household depends upon him.” Lü Bu asked Diaochan to sit, but Diaochan pretended she meant to withdraw. Wang Yun said, “The general is my dearest friend. What harm is there if you sit?” Diaochan seated herself beside Wang Yun. Lü Bu stared at her without once shifting his eyes. After several more cups, Wang Yun pointed to Diaochan and said to Lü Bu, “I wish to give this girl to the general as a concubine. Would you be willing to accept her?” Lü Bu left his seat and thanked him, saying, “If I should receive such a gift, I will repay you with the devotion of a dog or horse.” Wang Yun said, “I will choose an auspicious day soon and send her to your residence.” Lü Bu’s delight knew no bounds, and he repeatedly looked toward Diaochan. Diaochan, too, sent affection through the autumn waves of her eyes. Soon the banquet ended. Wang Yun said, “I had intended to keep the general here for the night, but I fear the Grand Preceptor might become suspicious.” Lü Bu thanked him again and again, then departed.\n\nSeveral days later, Wang Yun saw Dong Zhuo at court. Taking advantage of Lü Bu’s absence, he bowed to the ground and petitioned, “I wish to trouble the Grand Preceptor’s carriage with a visit to my humble dwelling for a banquet. I do not know whether this accords with your honored will.” Dong Zhuo said, “Since the Minister over the Masses invites me, I shall attend at once.” Wang Yun bowed his thanks and returned home. He arrayed every delicacy from land and water, set a place of honor in the center of the front hall, spread brocade and embroidery across the floor, and hung canopies both within and without. At noon the next day, Dong Zhuo arrived. Wang Yun came out in full court dress to receive him and bowed twice in formal greeting. Dong Zhuo descended from his carriage, surrounded by more than a hundred armored guards bearing halberds. They escorted him into the hall and formed ranks on either side. Wang Yun again bowed twice from below the hall. Dong Zhuo ordered attendants to help him rise and granted him a seat at his side. Wang Yun said, “The Grand Preceptor’s majestic virtue towers so high that neither Yiyin nor the Duke of Zhou could equal it.” Dong Zhuo was delighted. Wine was served and music played, while Wang Yun showed him the utmost reverence. When evening fell and the wine had taken effect, Wang Yun invited Dong Zhuo into the rear hall. Dong Zhuo ordered his armored guards to withdraw. Raising a cup in congratulation, Wang Yun said, “From childhood I have studied the patterns of heaven. Observing the celestial signs by night, I see that the allotted span of the House of Han has run its course. The Grand Preceptor’s merit and virtue resound throughout the world. As Shun received the realm from Yao and Yu succeeded Shun, so would this accord perfectly with the will of heaven and the wishes of mankind.” Dong Zhuo said, “How would I dare aspire to such a thing?” Wang Yun said, “From ancient times, ‘Those who possess the Way punish those who lack it; those without virtue yield to those who possess it.’ How could this be excessive?” Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “If the Mandate of Heaven truly comes to me, the Minister over the Masses shall be the first among my founding ministers.” Wang Yun bowed his thanks. Ornamented candles were lit throughout the hall, and only female attendants remained to pour wine and serve food. Wang Yun said, “The music of the imperial academy is unworthy of your presence. By chance, I have a household performer whom I would dare summon to attend you.” Dong Zhuo said, “Excellent.” Wang Yun ordered the curtains and latticed screens lowered. Amid the circling music of mouth organs and pipes, Diaochan was escorted forth to dance beyond the curtains. A lyric in her praise says:\n\nShe seemed a lady from Zhaoyang Palace,\nA startled swan wheeling, a body light enough for a palm—\nOne might think she had flown across Dongting in spring.\nThe Liangzhou melody ended; her lotus steps held steady,\nA lovely flower, wind-swayed, one fresh branch—\nThe painted hall, fragrant and warm, could scarcely contain the spring.\n\nAnother poem says:\n\nRed ivory clappers urge the beat; the swallow flies in haste,\nA drifting cloud descends into the painted hall.\nHer darkened brows awaken the wanderer’s grief;\nThe first sight of her face breaks an old friend’s heart.\nElm coins cannot purchase one smile worth a thousand gold;\nWhat need has her willow waist of jeweled adornment?\nHer dance complete, she steals a glance beyond the curtain—\nBut who among them is King Xiang of Chu?\n\nWhen the dance was over, Dong Zhuo ordered her to come nearer. Diaochan passed within the curtains and bowed twice, deeply. Seeing the beauty of her face and figure, Dong Zhuo asked, “Who is this girl?” Wang Yun said, “She is the singing girl Diaochan.” Dong Zhuo said, “Can she sing?” Wang Yun ordered Diaochan to take up her sandalwood clappers and sing a song softly. It went:\n\nOne cherry point parts her crimson lips;\nTwo rows of shattered jade pour forth the spring.\nHer clove-soft tongue releases a tempered sword\nTo strike the treacherous ministers who plunge the realm into chaos.\n\nDong Zhuo praised her without end. Wang Yun ordered Diaochan to offer him a cup. Raising it, Dong Zhuo asked, “How many years has your youth?” Diaochan replied, “This lowly woman is sixteen.” Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “Truly, you are one who belongs among the immortals!” Wang Yun rose and said, “I wish to present this girl to the Grand Preceptor. I do not know whether you would be willing to accept her.” Dong Zhuo said, “If you show me such generosity, how am I to repay your kindness?” Wang Yun said, “If this girl is permitted to attend the Grand Preceptor, her fortune will be greater than she deserves.” Dong Zhuo thanked him repeatedly. Wang Yun at once ordered a covered carriage prepared and had Diaochan sent ahead to the Chancellor’s residence. Dong Zhuo then rose and took his leave. Wang Yun personally escorted him all the way to the Chancellor’s residence before saying farewell and turning back. He had ridden less than halfway home when he saw two rows of red lanterns illuminating the road. Lü Bu approached on horseback, halberd in hand, and came face to face with Wang Yun. Reining in, he seized Wang Yun by the lapel and demanded sternly, “You promised Diaochan to me, Minister, yet now you have sent her to the Grand Preceptor. Why have you made a mockery of me?” Wang Yun hurriedly stopped him and said, “This is no place to speak. Please come to my humble dwelling.”\n\nLü Bu accompanied Wang Yun home, dismounted, and entered the rear hall. When they had exchanged the proper courtesies, Wang Yun said, “Why does the general blame this old man?” Lü Bu said, “Someone informed me that you sent Diaochan in a covered carriage to the Chancellor’s residence. What is the meaning of it?” Wang Yun said, “So the general does not know! Yesterday, at court, the Grand Preceptor said to this old man, ‘I have a matter that requires me to visit your house.’ I therefore made preparations and waited for him. While we were drinking, he said, ‘I hear you have a daughter named Diaochan whom you have promised to my son Fengxian. Fearing your word might not yet be settled, I have come expressly to request her, and also to see her.’ This old man dared not disobey, and so I brought Diaochan out to bow before her father-in-law. The Grand Preceptor then said, ‘Today is an auspicious day. I shall take this girl home at once and wed her to Fengxian.’ Consider it, General: when the Grand Preceptor came in person, how could this old man dare refuse or obstruct him?” Lü Bu said, “Minister, forgive me. I misjudged the matter in the heat of the moment. Tomorrow I shall come bearing the thorny switch to beg punishment.” Wang Yun said, “My daughter has a small dowry. Once she has entered the general’s residence, I shall send it there at once.”\n\nLü Bu thanked him and departed. The next day, Lü Bu made inquiries throughout the residence but heard not the slightest news. He went straight into the hall and questioned the serving women. One replied, “Last night the Grand Preceptor slept with the new lady, and they have not yet risen.” Lü Bu was furious. He slipped behind Dong Zhuo’s bedchamber and peered inside. At that moment, Diaochan had risen and was combing her hair beside the window. Suddenly she saw, reflected in the pool outside, the shadow of a man of extraordinary height wearing a headdress that bound up his hair. Glancing secretly toward him, she saw that it was Lü Bu. Diaochan deliberately drew her brows together, assuming an air of sorrow and misery, and repeatedly wiped tears from her eyes with a fragrant silk handkerchief. Lü Bu watched her for a long while, then withdrew. Soon afterward, he entered again. Dong Zhuo was already seated in the central hall. Seeing Lü Bu, he asked, “Is all quiet outside?” Lü Bu said, “All is quiet,” and stood in attendance at Dong Zhuo’s side. Dong Zhuo was eating. Stealing a glance, Lü Bu saw a woman moving to and fro behind an embroidered curtain, watching him. Half her face appeared for an instant, and her eyes sent him a message of love. Lü Bu knew it was Diaochan, and his soul drifted from him. Seeing his condition, Dong Zhuo became suspicious and jealous. He said, “Fengxian, if there is nothing more, withdraw.” Lü Bu went out, bitter and discontented.\n\nAfter taking Diaochan, Dong Zhuo became so besotted with her beauty that for more than a month he did not go out to conduct affairs. When he happened to fall slightly ill, Diaochan never loosened her clothing night or day and devoted herself to gratifying his every wish, which pleased him still more. Lü Bu entered the inner apartments to inquire after his health and found Dong Zhuo asleep. Diaochan leaned half her body out from behind the bed and gazed at Lü Bu. She pointed to her heart, then pointed to Dong Zhuo, all the while shedding tears without cease. Lü Bu’s heart seemed to shatter. Dong Zhuo opened his bleary eyes and saw Lü Bu staring fixedly behind the bed. Turning, he saw Diaochan standing there. Dong Zhuo flew into a rage and shouted at Lü Bu, “You dare make advances to my beloved concubine!” He called the attendants to drive Lü Bu out and forbade him ever again to enter the hall. Lü Bu returned home filled with fury and hatred. On the road, he happened to meet Li Ru and told him what had occurred. Li Ru hurried in to see Dong Zhuo and said, “The Grand Preceptor intends to take the realm. Why reproach the Marquis of Wen for so slight an offense? If his heart should turn against you, the great enterprise will be lost.” Dong Zhuo said, “What should I do?” Li Ru said, “Tomorrow, summon him inside, grant him gold and silk, and soothe him with kind words. Then nothing will come of it.” Dong Zhuo followed his advice. The next day, he sent someone to summon Lü Bu into the hall and consoled him, saying, “The other day, in my illness, my mind was clouded, and I mistakenly spoke words that wounded you. Do not take them to heart.” He then bestowed upon him ten jin of gold and twenty bolts of brocade. Lü Bu thanked him and returned home. Yet though his body remained at Dong Zhuo’s side, his heart was wholly bound to Diaochan.\n\nWhen Dong Zhuo had recovered, he entered court to deliberate on affairs. Lü Bu followed him, carrying his halberd. Seeing Dong Zhuo engaged in conversation with Emperor Xian, Lü Bu seized the opportunity to take his halberd and slip through the inner palace gate. Mounting his horse, he rode directly to the Chancellor’s residence, tethered his horse before the gate, and entered the rear hall with his halberd in hand to seek Diaochan. Diaochan said, “Go to the rear garden and wait for me beside the Phoenix Pavilion.” Lü Bu went directly there and stood beneath the pavilion beside its curving balustrade. After a long while, Diaochan came, parting the flowers and brushing through the willows. She was indeed like an immortal maiden from the palace of the moon. Weeping, she said to Lü Bu, “Though I am not Minister Wang’s own daughter, he has treated me as if I were his flesh and blood. When I first saw the general and was promised to serve you with broom and dustpan, my life’s desire was fulfilled. Who could have imagined that the Grand Preceptor would conceive an evil desire and violate me? I hate that I did not die at once. Only because I had not yet taken final leave of the general did I endure the shame and cling to life. Now, by fortune, I have seen you, and my wish is complete. This body has been defiled and can no longer serve a hero. I wish to die before you, so that my resolve may be known!” When she had spoken, she gripped the curved railing and made to leap into the lotus pond. Lü Bu hastily caught her in his arms and, weeping, said, “I have long known your heart! I have only hated that we could not speak together!” Diaochan clutched him and said, “If in this life I cannot be your wife, then let us pledge ourselves to meet in the next.” Lü Bu said, “If in this life I cannot make you my wife, I am no hero!” Diaochan said, “Each day to me is like a year. Have pity on me, my lord, and save me.” Lü Bu said, “I stole this moment to come here. I fear the old villain may grow suspicious, so I must leave quickly.” Diaochan caught hold of his robe and said, “If you are so afraid of the old villain, there will never be a day when I see the light of heaven again!” Lü Bu stopped and said, “Allow me time to devise a sound plan.” Having said this, he raised his halberd to leave. Diaochan said, “Shut away in the women’s quarters, I heard the general’s name like thunder pouring into my ears. I believed you the foremost man of the age. Who would have imagined that you, too, were subject to another man’s command?” When she had spoken, her tears fell like rain. Lü Bu’s face filled with shame. Once more he leaned his halberd aside, turned back, and took Diaochan in his arms, soothing her with tender words. The two clung close together, unable to bear parting.\n\nMeanwhile, in the palace hall, Dong Zhuo turned and saw that Lü Bu was gone. Suspicion rose in his heart. He hurriedly took leave of Emperor Xian, mounted his carriage, and returned to his residence. There he saw Lü Bu’s horse tethered before the gate. He questioned the gatekeeper, who replied, “The Marquis of Wen went into the rear hall.” Dong Zhuo dismissed his attendants and went directly into the rear hall, but though he searched, he found no one. He called for Diaochan, but she too was absent. He urgently questioned the serving women, and one replied, “Diaochan is looking at the flowers in the rear garden.” Dong Zhuo hurried into the garden. There, beneath the Phoenix Pavilion, he saw Lü Bu and Diaochan speaking together, with the painted halberd leaning to one side. In a fury, Dong Zhuo gave a thunderous shout. Seeing him, Lü Bu was greatly alarmed, turned, and fled. Dong Zhuo snatched up the painted halberd and charged after him. Lü Bu ran swiftly; Dong Zhuo was fat and could not overtake him, so he hurled the halberd at Lü Bu. Lü Bu struck it aside, and it fell to the ground. Dong Zhuo picked it up and gave chase again, but Lü Bu was already far away. As Dong Zhuo rushed through the garden gate, a man came flying toward him and collided squarely with his chest. Dong Zhuo toppled to the ground. Indeed:\n\nHis heaven-soaring rage rose a thousand fathoms high;\nHis fat bulk struck the earth and lay there in a heap.\n\nWho this man was will be revealed in what follows.\n\n### Chapter 9\n\nLü Bu Helps Minister Wang Destroy the Tyrant; Li Jue Invades Chang’an at Jia Xu’s Counsel\n\nThe man who had knocked Dong Zhuo down was none other than Li Ru. Li Ru helped him to his feet and escorted him into the study, where they sat down. Dong Zhuo said, “Why have you come here?” Li Ru replied, “I had just reached the gates of your residence when I learned that the Grand Preceptor had stormed angrily into the rear garden in search of Lü Bu. I hurried here and happened to meet Lü Bu rushing out, crying, ‘The Grand Preceptor means to kill me!’ In alarm, I ran into the garden to mediate, never imagining I would collide with my honored lord. I deserve death! I deserve death!” Dong Zhuo said, “That intolerable traitor! He dallied with my beloved woman. I swear I will kill him!” Li Ru said, “My honored lord is mistaken. Long ago, at King Zhuang of Chu’s ‘severed cap cords’ banquet, he did not investigate Jiang Xiong for dallying with his beloved consort. Later, when he was hemmed in by the forces of Qin, Jiang Xiong fought to the death and rescued him. Now Diaochan is no more than one woman, while Lü Bu is the Grand Preceptor’s trusted and valiant general. If the Grand Preceptor takes this opportunity to bestow Diaochan upon Lü Bu, he will be grateful for this great favor and will surely repay the Grand Preceptor with his life. I beg the Grand Preceptor to consider carefully.” Dong Zhuo pondered for a long while, then said, “There is truth in what you say. I shall think it over.”\n\nLi Ru thanked him and withdrew. Dong Zhuo entered the rear hall and summoned Diaochan. “Why have you been carrying on in secret with Lü Bu?” he demanded. Diaochan wept and said, “I was looking at the flowers in the rear garden when Lü Bu suddenly appeared. Just as I drew back in alarm, Lü Bu said, ‘I am the Grand Preceptor’s son. Why should you avoid me?’ He raised his halberd and pursued me as far as Phoenix Pavilion. I saw that his intentions were evil and, fearing he would force himself upon me, meant to throw myself into the lotus pond and die, but the brute caught me in his arms. I hung between life and death until the Grand Preceptor came and saved me.” Dong Zhuo said, “What if I now bestow you upon Lü Bu?” Diaochan was appalled. Weeping, she said, “I have already given myself to a noble lord, and now you suddenly wish to give me down to a household slave. I would rather die than suffer such disgrace!” With that, she snatched the precious sword from the wall and made to cut her throat. Dong Zhuo hurriedly wrested the sword away and embraced her, saying, “I was only teasing you!” Diaochan collapsed into his arms, covered her face, and sobbed. “This must be Li Ru’s scheme! Li Ru is close to Lü Bu, and that is why he devised it, caring nothing for the Grand Preceptor’s dignity or this lowly woman’s life. I could eat his flesh alive!” Dong Zhuo said, “How could I bear to give you up?” Diaochan replied, “Though I have received the Grand Preceptor’s tender love, I fear this is no longer a safe place to remain. Lü Bu will surely murder me.” Dong Zhuo said, “Tomorrow I shall take you back to Mei Citadel, and there we will enjoy happiness together. You must not worry or doubt me.” Only then did Diaochan dry her tears and bow in gratitude. The next day, Li Ru came to see him and said, “Today is an auspicious day. You may send Diaochan to Lü Bu.” Dong Zhuo said, “Lü Bu and I stand as father and son. It would be improper to bestow her upon him. I shall simply decline to pursue his offense. Convey my feelings to him and soothe him with kind words.” Li Ru said, “The Grand Preceptor must not let himself be bewitched by a woman.” Dong Zhuo’s face changed. “Would your wife consent to be given to Lü Bu? Say no more about Diaochan. If you speak of it again, I will have you beheaded!” Li Ru went out, raised his face to heaven, and sighed: “We shall all die at the hands of a woman!” Later generations, reading to this point, composed a poem in lament:\n\nThe Minister’s subtle scheme was entrusted to a crimson skirt;\nIt needed neither blades nor ranks of soldiers.\nThree battles at Hulao had squandered strength in vain—\nYet the victory song was played at Phoenix Pavilion.\n\nThat same day, Dong Zhuo ordered the return to Mei Citadel, and all the officials bowed as they saw him off. From her carriage, Diaochan caught sight of Lü Bu amid the dense crowd, his eyes fixed upon the carriage. She partly covered her face, as though weeping bitterly. Once the carriage had gone far away, Lü Bu reined in his horse upon a mound and gazed after the dust it raised, sighing in anguish and bitter regret. Suddenly he heard someone behind him ask, “Why does the Marquis of Wen not accompany the Grand Preceptor? Why remain here, gazing into the distance and sighing?” Lü Bu turned and saw that it was Wang Yun, Minister over the Masses. After they had exchanged greetings, Wang Yun said, “In recent days I have been confined at home by a slight illness and therefore have not seen the general for some time. Today, as the Grand Preceptor was departing for Mei Citadel, I had no choice but to struggle out despite my illness to see him off, and I am delighted to have met the general. May I ask why you are sighing so deeply here?” Lü Bu said, “It is because of your daughter.” Wang Yun feigned surprise. “After all this time, has she still not been given to the general?” Lü Bu said, “The old villain has kept her for his own pleasure all this while!” Wang Yun pretended to be thunderstruck. “I cannot believe such a thing!” Lü Bu recounted everything that had happened. Wang Yun raised his face and stamped his feet, remaining speechless for a long while. At last he said, “I never imagined the Grand Preceptor would behave like a beast!” Taking Lü Bu by the hand, he added, “Come to my humble home, and we will discuss the matter.”\n\nLü Bu followed Wang Yun home. Wang Yun invited him into a private chamber and offered him wine. Lü Bu then gave a detailed account of his encounter with Diaochan at Phoenix Pavilion. Wang Yun said, “The Grand Preceptor has violated my daughter and stolen the general’s wife. The whole world will laugh at this—not at the Grand Preceptor, but at you and me! Yet I am merely an old and ineffectual man, scarcely worth mentioning. What a pity that the general, a hero without equal under heaven, should also suffer such humiliation!” Lü Bu’s fury surged to the sky, and he struck the table with his hand and roared. Wang Yun hastily said, “This old man has misspoken. General, calm your anger.” Lü Bu said, “I swear I will kill that old villain and wash away my shame!” Wang Yun quickly covered his mouth. “General, do not say such things, or I fear you will implicate this old man.” Lü Bu said, “A true man born between heaven and earth cannot remain forever stifled beneath another!” Wang Yun said, “With the general’s abilities, you are certainly not a man whom Grand Preceptor Dong should be able to constrain.” Lü Bu said, “I want to kill the old villain, but because we stand as father and son, I fear the judgment of later generations.” Wang Yun smiled faintly. “The general’s surname is Lü; the Grand Preceptor’s surname is Dong. When he hurled his halberd at you, where was the bond between father and son?” Lü Bu sprang up in fervor. “Had the Minister not spoken, I would nearly have ruined myself!” Seeing that his mind was made up, Wang Yun pressed him further: “If the general supports the House of Han, you will be a loyal minister whose name is handed down in the green annals and whose fragrance endures for a hundred generations. If the general assists Dong Zhuo, you will be a rebel minister, recorded by the historian’s brush and leaving a stench for ten thousand years.” Lü Bu left his seat and bowed before him. “My mind is made up. Minister, do not doubt me.” Wang Yun said, “I fear only that the enterprise may fail and bring a great calamity upon us instead.” Lü Bu drew the knife at his belt, cut his arm until blood flowed, and swore an oath. Wang Yun knelt and thanked him. “If the sacrifices of Han are not cut off, it will all be thanks to the general. Take the greatest care not to let the secret escape! When the moment comes, I shall devise a plan and inform you.” Lü Bu gave his solemn assent and departed.\n\nWang Yun immediately invited Shisun Rui, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, and Huang Wan, Colonel Director of Retainers, to confer with him. Shisun Rui said, “His Majesty has only just recovered from illness. We can send an eloquent man to Mei Citadel to summon Dong Zhuo for a council. At the same time, we can deliver the emperor’s secret edict to Lü Bu and have armored soldiers lie in ambush inside the palace gate. Once Dong Zhuo is drawn in, they can execute him. This is the best plan.” Huang Wan said, “Who would dare go?” Shisun Rui replied, “Li Su, Cavalry Commandant and fellow countryman of Lü Bu, deeply resents Dong Zhuo for failing to promote him. If we send this man, Dong Zhuo will suspect nothing.” Wang Yun said, “Excellent.” He invited Lü Bu to join their deliberations. Lü Bu said, “It was this same man who once persuaded me to kill Ding Jianyang. If he refuses to go now, I shall behead him first.” They secretly sent someone to summon Li Su. Lü Bu said to him, “In the past, you persuaded me to kill Ding Jianyang and join Dong Zhuo. Now Dong Zhuo deceives the emperor above and torments the living below. His crimes have reached their full measure, and both men and spirits are enraged. You can carry the emperor’s edict to Mei Citadel and summon Dong Zhuo to court. We will lay an ambush and execute him, lend our full strength to the House of Han, and together become loyal ministers. What is your honored opinion?” Li Su said, “I too have long wished to rid the world of this traitor; I have only regretted having no one of like mind. Now that the general has resolved upon this, it is a gift from heaven. How could I harbor a second heart?” He broke an arrow and swore an oath. Wang Yun said, “If you can accomplish this, why should you fear that high office will not be yours?”\n\nThe next day, Li Su led a dozen riders to Mei Citadel. When word came that he bore an edict from the emperor, Dong Zhuo ordered him admitted. Li Su entered and bowed. Dong Zhuo asked, “What edict has the emperor issued?” Li Su replied, “The emperor has newly recovered from his illness and wishes to assemble the civil and military officials in Weiyang Palace to discuss yielding the throne to the Grand Preceptor. He has therefore issued this edict.” Dong Zhuo said, “What is Wang Yun’s view?” Li Su replied, “Minister Wang has already ordered men to construct a Terrace for Receiving the Abdication. They await only my lord’s arrival.” Dong Zhuo was overjoyed. “Last night I dreamed that a dragon covered my body, and now this joyful news has indeed arrived. The moment must not be lost!” He ordered his trusted generals Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou to command three thousand Flying Bear troops and guard Mei Citadel, while he himself prepared that very day to return to the capital. Turning to Li Su, he said, “When I become emperor, you shall be Commandant of the Capital.” Li Su bowed in thanks and addressed him as sovereign. Dong Zhuo went inside to take leave of his mother, who was then more than ninety years old. She asked, “Where are you going, my son?” Dong Zhuo said, “Your son is going to receive the abdication of Han. Before long, Mother, you will be Empress Dowager!” She said, “Lately my flesh has trembled and my heart has quaked. I fear these are not auspicious signs.” Dong Zhuo said, “You are about to become Mother of the Realm. How could some forewarning of awe not come to you?” He took his leave and departed. Before going, he said to Diaochan, “When I become Son of Heaven, I shall make you an Honored Consort.” Diaochan already understood the truth behind the affair, but feigned delight and bowed her thanks.\n\nDong Zhuo left the citadel and mounted his carriage. Surrounded by escorts before and behind, he set out toward Chang’an. Before they had gone thirty li, one wheel of his carriage suddenly broke, and Dong Zhuo dismounted and took a horse. Before they had gone another ten li, the horse reared and screamed, snapping its bridle. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “The carriage has broken a wheel and the horse has snapped its bridle. What do these omens mean?” Li Su said, “They signify that the Grand Preceptor is destined to receive the abdication of Han, cast off the old for the new, and ride in a jade carriage with a golden saddle.” Dong Zhuo was pleased and believed him. The next day, while they were traveling, a violent wind suddenly arose, and dark mist veiled the sky. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What sign is this?” Li Su replied, “When my lord ascends the dragon throne, there must be crimson radiance and purple mist to magnify the majesty of heaven.” Again Dong Zhuo was delighted and entertained no suspicion. When he reached the outskirts of the city, all the officials came out to welcome him. Only Li Ru, confined at home by illness, was unable to receive him. Dong Zhuo proceeded to the Chancellor’s residence, where Lü Bu came to congratulate him. Dong Zhuo said, “When I ascend the imperial throne, you shall command all the armies under heaven.” Lü Bu bowed in thanks and lodged outside his tent. That night, a dozen or so children were singing in the countryside, and the wind carried their song into the tent. They sang:\n\n“Grass for a thousand li—how green, how green!\nTen days above—it cannot live!”\n\nThe song was mournful and piercing. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What fortune or disaster does this children’s song foretell?” Li Su said, “It means only that the house of Liu will perish and the house of Dong will rise.”\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, Dong Zhuo arranged his ceremonial escort and entered the court. Suddenly he saw a man of the Way in a blue robe and white headcloth, carrying a long pole from which hung a length of cloth ten feet long, with the character “mouth” written at either end. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What does this man of the Way mean by that?” Li Su replied, “He is a man deranged in the heart.” He called to the soldiers to drive him away. Dong Zhuo proceeded toward court. The assembled ministers, each in full court dress, came to greet him along the road. Li Su walked beside the carriage, holding a precious sword. When they reached the Northern Side Gate, all the troops were stopped outside; only the twenty-odd men of the carriage escort entered with him. From a distance, Dong Zhuo saw Wang Yun and the others standing at the palace gate, each holding a precious sword. Alarmed, he asked Li Su, “Why are they holding swords?” Li Su did not answer, but pushed the carriage straight in. Wang Yun shouted, “The rebel is here! Where are the warriors?” More than a hundred men wheeled out from either side, bearing halberds and leveling spears to stab him. Dong Zhuo’s armor prevented their weapons from penetrating, but he was wounded in the arm and fell from the carriage. He cried out, “Where is my son Fengxian?” Lü Bu strode out from behind the carriage and thundered, “I bear an edict to punish the traitor!” With one thrust of his halberd, he pierced Dong Zhuo’s throat, while Li Su at once cut off his head and held it aloft. Lü Bu held his halberd in his left hand and drew the edict from inside his robe with his right. He shouted, “By imperial edict, the traitorous minister Dong Zhuo has been punished. No others will be called to account!” The generals and officers all cried, “Long live the emperor!” A later poet lamented Dong Zhuo:\n\nIf his great enterprise succeeded, he would be emperor;\nIf it failed, he would at least be a wealthy lord.\nWho knew that Heaven’s will admits no crooked favor?\nMei Citadel was scarcely built before he perished.\n\nLü Bu then shouted, “The man who helped Dong Zhuo commit his cruelties was Li Ru! Who will seize him?” Li Su immediately volunteered to go. Suddenly shouts arose outside the court gate, and someone reported that Li Ru’s household slaves had bound their master and brought him to surrender. Wang Yun ordered Li Ru taken in bonds to the marketplace and beheaded. Dong Zhuo’s corpse was then exposed as a warning at the main thoroughfare. Because Dong Zhuo’s body was grossly fat, the soldiers guarding it placed a flame in his navel as a lamp, and his grease ran across the ground. Of the common people who passed, not one failed to throw something at his head or trample his corpse underfoot. Wang Yun then commanded Lü Bu, Huangfu Song, and Li Su to lead fifty thousand troops to Mei Citadel and confiscate Dong Zhuo’s property and household.\n\nWhen Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou heard that Dong Zhuo was dead and that Lü Bu was approaching, they led the Flying Bear troops away by night and fled toward Liangzhou. When Lü Bu reached Mei Citadel, his first act was to take Diaochan. Huangfu Song ordered all the sons and daughters of respectable families held within the citadel to be released. But every member of Dong Zhuo’s family, old or young, was put to death. Dong Zhuo’s mother was also killed. His younger brother Dong Min and his nephew Dong Huang were both beheaded and their heads exposed as warnings. The citadel’s stores were inventoried: several hundred thousand in gold, and immeasurable quantities of silks, gauzes, pearls, jewels, utensils, and grain. They returned and reported to Wang Yun. Wang Yun richly rewarded the soldiers and held a banquet in the main government hall, assembling all the officials to drink and celebrate. In the midst of the feast, someone suddenly reported, “Dong Zhuo’s corpse is exposed in the marketplace, and a man has suddenly thrown himself upon it and begun to weep bitterly.” Wang Yun said in anger, “Dong Zhuo has suffered execution, and officials and commoners alike celebrate. Who is this man who dares weep for him?” He called to the guards: “Seize him and bring him to me!”\n\nBefore long, the man was brought in. When the assembled officials saw him, they were all horrified, for he was none other than Cai Yong, Palace Attendant. Wang Yun rebuked him: “Dong Zhuo was a rebel and traitor. His execution today is a great blessing to the realm. You are a minister of Han, yet rather than celebrate for the nation, you weep for a traitor. Why?” Cai Yong prostrated himself and confessed his guilt. “Though I am without talent, I understand the great principles. How could I turn my back upon the realm and side with Dong Zhuo? It was only because, for a time, he recognized and valued me. Moved by that gratitude, I could not help weeping once for him. I know my crime is grave. I beg you to pardon me. If I might have my forehead tattooed and my feet cut off, yet be allowed to complete the history of Han and thereby redeem my offense, I would count myself fortunate.” The assembled officials valued Cai Yong’s talent and all pleaded urgently for him. Ma Midi, Grand Tutor, also said privately to Wang Yun, “Bojie is a rare and extraordinary genius. If he were permitted to complete the history of Han, it would truly be a splendid achievement. Moreover, his filial conduct has long been renowned. If you kill him so hastily, I fear you will lose the esteem of the people.” Wang Yun said, “In former times, Emperor Wu did not kill Sima Qian, but later allowed him to write history, with the result that a book of slander circulated through later ages. The fortunes of the state are now in decline, and the government is in disorder. We cannot allow a flattering minister to wield his brush beside a young sovereign and expose us all to his mocking judgment.” Ma Midi withdrew without replying. Privately, he said to the officials, “Will Wang Yun have no posterity? Good men are the moral bonds of the nation; works of lasting form are its statutes. If he destroys the bonds and abolishes the statutes, how can he endure?” Wang Yun refused to heed Ma Midi’s words and ordered Cai Yong imprisoned and strangled. When the scholar-officials heard of it, they all shed tears. Later commentators held that Cai Yong was certainly wrong to weep for Dong Zhuo, but that Wang Yun went too far in killing him. A poem laments:\n\nDong Zhuo seized all power and indulged his cruelty;\nWhy did the Palace Attendant bring death upon himself?\nAt that time Zhuge Liang lay hidden in Longzhong—\nWould he lightly have risked himself to serve a lawless minister?\n\nMeanwhile, Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou had fled to the lands west of the passes. They sent a man to Chang’an with a memorial requesting pardon. Wang Yun said, “Dong Zhuo’s tyranny was aided in every act by these four men. Though a general amnesty is proclaimed throughout the realm, these four alone shall not be pardoned.” The envoy returned and reported this to Li Jue. Li Jue said, “If pardon cannot be obtained, we may each flee and seek our own survival.” Their strategist Jia Xu said, “If you gentlemen abandon the army and travel alone, a single village constable will be able to bind you. Better to rally the men of the western lands together with the troops under your own command, attack Chang’an, and avenge Dong Zhuo. If the enterprise succeeds, you may uphold the court and bring order to the realm; if you are defeated, it will not be too late to flee.” Li Jue and the others approved his words. They spread a rumor through Xiliang: “Wang Yun intends to wipe out every man from this region.” Everyone was thrown into panic. Then they proclaimed, “It is useless to die for nothing. Will you follow us in revolt?” All declared themselves willing. They gathered a force of more than a hundred thousand, divided it into four columns, and drove toward Chang’an. On the road they encountered Dong Zhuo’s son-in-law, Niu Fu, General of the Household, who was leading five thousand men to avenge his wife’s father. Li Jue joined forces with him, appointed him vanguard, and the four commanders advanced one after another.\n\nWhen Wang Yun learned that the troops of Xiliang were coming, he consulted Lü Bu. Lü Bu said, “Minister, put your mind at ease. These rats are scarcely worth counting!” He led Li Su and their troops out to meet them. Li Su went ahead and encountered Niu Fu. They fought a fierce battle, but Niu Fu could not withstand him and fled in defeat. Unexpectedly, during the second watch that night, Niu Fu took advantage of Li Su’s lack of preparation and launched a surprise attack on his camp. Li Su’s troops scattered in confusion and fled more than thirty li, losing over half their number. Li Su returned to Lü Bu, who said furiously, “Why have you blunted the edge of my army?” He had Li Su beheaded and hung his head at the camp gate.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu advanced against Niu Fu. How could Niu Fu withstand Lü Bu? Once again he suffered a crushing defeat and fled. That night, Niu Fu summoned a trusted man named Hu Chi’er and said, “Lü Bu is fierce and brave. We can never oppose him. Better to conceal our intentions from Li Jue and the other three, secretly pack up the gold and pearls, and abandon the army with three or five personal followers.” Hu Chi’er agreed. That night they gathered the gold and pearls, deserted the camp, and fled with three or four attendants. As they were about to cross a river, Hu Chi’er conceived a plan to seize the treasure. He killed Niu Fu and brought his head to Lü Bu. Lü Bu questioned him about what had happened, and one of the attendants denounced him: “Hu Chi’er murdered Niu Fu to steal his gold and jewels.” Lü Bu was enraged and immediately had Hu Chi’er executed. He then led his army forward and met Li Jue’s forces head-on. Without waiting for them to form their ranks, Lü Bu leveled his halberd, spurred his horse, and swept his army straight into them. Li Jue’s men could not withstand the charge and retreated more than fifty li. They made camp at the foot of a mountain, where Li Jue summoned Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou to confer. He said, “Lü Bu is brave, but he has no strategy and need not concern us. I shall hold the mouth of the Ren Valley and lure him into battle each day. General Guo can lead a force around to strike his rear, following Peng Yue’s method of harassing Chu: advance when the gong sounds, withdraw when the drums beat. Lords Zhang and Fan should divide their troops into two columns and go directly to seize Chang’an. Unable to aid both head and tail, Lü Bu will certainly suffer a great defeat.” They adopted his plan.\n\nLü Bu brought his troops to the foot of the mountain, and Li Jue led his army out to challenge him. Lü Bu charged in fury, and Li Jue withdrew up the mountain. Arrows and stones rained down from above, and Lü Bu’s troops could advance no farther. Suddenly a report came that Guo Si was attacking from behind his formation, and Lü Bu hurried back to meet him. But then the drums thundered, and Guo Si’s army had already withdrawn. Just as Lü Bu was about to recall his troops, a gong sounded, and Li Jue’s army came on again. Before he could engage them, Guo Si led his troops in another attack from the rear. By the time Lü Bu arrived, Guo Si once more beat the drums and withdrew, leaving Lü Bu’s breast choked with fury. This continued for several days. He could neither force a battle nor bring the fighting to an end. While he was still seething with anger, a courier galloped up with word that Zhang Ji’s and Fan Chou’s two armies had driven straight against Chang’an and that the capital was in mortal danger. Lü Bu hurriedly led his army back, while Li Jue and Guo Si attacked from behind. Lü Bu had no heart to linger in battle and thought only of escape, losing many men and horses. By the time he reached the walls of Chang’an, the rebel forces had massed like clouds and gathered like rain, surrounding the city. Lü Bu’s troops fought them without success. His soldiers feared his savage severity, and many surrendered to the rebels. Lü Bu was deeply troubled.\n\nSeveral days later, Li Meng and Wang Fang, remnants of Dong Zhuo’s faction within the city, opened the gates in secret to aid the rebels, and the four rebel armies poured in together. Lü Bu charged left and right but could not hold them back. Leading several hundred riders to the Qing suo Gate, he called up to Wang Yun, “The danger is desperate! Minister, mount a horse and leave the pass with me. We will seek another sound plan.” Wang Yun said, “If, through the blessing of the spirits of the altars of soil and grain, the realm may be secured, that is my desire. If it cannot be so, then I shall offer my life in death. I will not steal safety for myself when disaster comes. On my behalf, thank the lords east of the passes, and urge them to devote all their strength to the nation!” Lü Bu tried again and again to persuade him, but Wang Yun refused to leave. Before long, flames from every gate towered into the sky. Lü Bu had no choice but to abandon his wife and children. With more than a hundred riders, he raced out through the pass and went to seek refuge with Yuan Shu.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si loosed their troops to plunder without restraint. Chong Fu, Minister of Ceremonies; Lu Kui, Minister Coachman; Zhou Huan, Minister of State Ceremonial; Cui Lie, Commandant of the City Gates; and Wang Qi, Colonel of the Elite Cavalry all died in the national calamity. The rebel soldiers pressed their siege of the inner palace so fiercely that the attendants asked the emperor to ascend the Xuanping Gate and command the disorder to cease. When Li Jue and the others saw the yellow canopy, they restrained their soldiers and cried, “Long live the emperor!” Emperor Xian leaned upon the tower and asked, “Without awaiting permission or submitting a petition, you have entered Chang’an on your own authority. What do you intend?” Li Jue and Guo Si raised their faces and reported, “Grand Preceptor Dong was a minister who upheld Your Majesty’s altars of state, yet Wang Yun murdered him without cause. We have come expressly to avenge him and do not dare rebel. Let us only see Wang Yun, and we will withdraw our troops.” Wang Yun was then at the emperor’s side. Hearing these words, he said, “I acted only for the sake of the state. Now that matters have come to this, Your Majesty must not spare me and thereby imperil the nation. I ask leave to descend and face these two rebels.” The emperor paced back and forth, unable to bear it. Wang Yun leaped down from the tower of Xuanping Gate and shouted, “Wang Yun is here!” Li Jue and Guo Si drew their swords and demanded, “What crime did Grand Preceptor Dong commit that he should be killed?” Wang Yun said, “The crimes of the traitor Dong filled heaven and spanned the earth; they cannot all be told. On the day he was executed, the officials and people of Chang’an celebrated together. Did you alone not hear it?” Li Jue and Guo Si said, “The Grand Preceptor may have been guilty, but what crimes have we committed, that you refused to pardon us?” Wang Yun cursed them. “Why waste words with traitors? For Wang Yun today, there is only death!” The two rebels raised their weapons and killed Wang Yun beneath the tower. A court historian composed a poem in his praise:\n\nWang Yun set his stratagem in motion,\nAnd the treacherous minister Dong Zhuo fell.\nHis heart bore the nation’s bitter wrongs;\nHis brows were locked with the court’s deep cares.\nHis heroic spirit joined the vault of heaven;\nHis loyal heart pierced Dipper and Ox.\nTo this day his soul and vital breath\nStill circle Phoenix Tower.\n\nAfter killing Wang Yun, the rebels sent men to put every member of his clan to death, old and young alike. No official or commoner could keep from weeping. Then Li Jue and Guo Si thought, “Now that we have come this far, if we do not kill the emperor and undertake a great enterprise, what better moment are we waiting for?” Brandishing their swords, they roared and forced their way into the inner palace. Thus:\n\nThe chief traitor paid his crime, and disaster had just subsided;\nHis followers ran rampant, and calamity came anew.\n\nWhat became of Emperor Xian’s life will be revealed in what follows.\n\n### Chapter 10\n\nMa Teng Raises a Loyalist Army; Cao Cao Marches to Avenge His Father\n\nNow Li Jue and Guo Si, the two villains, intended to murder Emperor Xian. Zhang Ji and Fan Chou remonstrated: “You must not. If you kill him today, we fear the people will not submit. Better to continue honoring him as sovereign and lure the feudal lords within the passes. First remove his wings; then kill him, and the empire may be ours.”\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si followed their counsel and lowered their weapons. From the tower, the emperor proclaimed: “Wang Yun has already been executed. Why have your troops not withdrawn?”\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si replied, “We have rendered service to the imperial house but have not yet received noble rank. Therefore we dare not withdraw our troops.”\n\nThe emperor said, “What ranks do you desire?”\n\nLi Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou each wrote out the office and title he demanded and presented it, insisting upon appointment to that precise rank. The emperor had no choice but to comply. He appointed Li Jue General of Chariots and Cavalry and Marquis of Chiyang, with concurrent command as Colonel Director of Retainers, and granted him the imperial battle-axe; Guo Si became General of the Rear and was likewise granted the imperial battle-axe. Together they controlled the government. Fan Chou became General of the Right and Marquis of Wannian. Zhang Ji became General of Agile Cavalry and Marquis of Pingyang, and led troops to garrison Hongnong. The rest, including Li Meng and Wang Fang, were each made colonels.\n\nOnly then did they give thanks for the imperial favor and lead their troops out of the city. They further ordered a search for Dong Zhuo’s remains. Having recovered a few scraps of skin and bone, they carved a body from fragrant wood, fitted the fragments into it, and arranged a magnificent sacrifice. They provided the robes and crown, coffin and outer coffin of a king, selected an auspicious day, and prepared to rebury him at the fortress of Mei.\n\nWhen the day of burial came, heaven sent down a tremendous thunderstorm. Water stood several feet deep over the level ground, and a thunderbolt split open the coffin and cast the corpse outside it. Li Jue waited for clear weather and buried him again, but that night the same thing happened. Three times they attempted the burial, and three times he could not be buried. Every scrap of skin and splinter of bone was consumed by thunder and fire. Heaven’s wrath against Dong Zhuo may indeed be called extreme!\n\nOnce Li Jue and Guo Si had seized supreme power, they brutalized the common people and secretly placed trusted agents at Emperor Xian’s side to watch his every movement. At this time, the emperor’s every step was hedged with thorns. All promotions and demotions among the court officials were decided by the two villains. Seeking to win public esteem, they specially summoned Zhu Jun to court, appointed him Grand Coachman, and had him share in the conduct of government.\n\nOne day, word came that Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang, and Han Sui, Inspector of Bingzhou, were leading more than a hundred thousand troops in a charge upon Chang’an, openly proclaiming their intent to punish the traitors.\n\nIt turned out that the two commanders had earlier sent men into Chang’an and secretly allied themselves with three officials—the Palace Attendant Ma Yu, the Grandee Remonstrant and Consultant Chong Shao, and Liu Fan, General of the Gentlemen of the Left—who were to support them from within. Together they plotted against the traitorous faction. The three secretly memorialized Emperor Xian, who appointed Ma Teng General Who Conquers the West and Han Sui General Who Guards the West. Each received a secret edict ordering them to combine their strength and punish the villains.\n\nWhen Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou heard that the two armies were approaching, they assembled to discuss a plan of defense. The strategist Jia Xu said: “The two armies have come from afar. We should do nothing but deepen our moats, raise our ramparts, and hold firm against them. Within a hundred days at most, their provisions will be exhausted and they will certainly withdraw of their own accord. Then we may lead out our troops in pursuit, and both commanders can be captured.”\n\nLi Meng and Wang Fang stepped forward and said, “This is no good plan. Lend us ten thousand picked troops, and we will at once cut off the heads of Ma Teng and Han Sui and present them beneath your command standard.”\n\nJia Xu said, “If you engage them now, you will certainly be defeated.”\n\nLi Meng and Wang Fang cried together, “If the two of us are defeated, we willingly submit to beheading. But if we win, you, sir, must surrender your head to us!”\n\nJia Xu said to Li Jue and Guo Si: “Two hundred li west of Chang’an lies Mount Zhouzhi, where the road is steep and perilous. Generals Zhang and Fan may be sent to station troops there and hold the fortifications. Meanwhile, let Li Meng and Wang Fang lead their own troops out to meet the enemy.”\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si followed his advice and assigned fifteen thousand troops and cavalry to Li Meng and Wang Fang. The two departed in delight and encamped two hundred and eighty li from Chang’an.\n\nWhen the Xiliang army arrived, the two commanders led their troops out to meet it. The soldiers and cavalry of Xiliang blocked the road and deployed in battle formation. Ma Teng and Han Sui rode out bridle to bridle and pointed at Li Meng and Wang Fang, reviling them: “Traitors to the realm! Who will capture them?”\n\nBefore the words had left their mouths, a young general appeared. His face was like crowned jade, his eyes like shooting stars. He had a tiger’s frame and an ape’s arms, a leopard’s belly and a wolf’s waist. Long spear in hand and mounted on a superb horse, he flew out from the formation.\n\nThis commander was Ma Teng’s son, Ma Chao, whose courtesy name was Mengqi. He was only seventeen years old, yet his valor was unrivaled. Wang Fang, contemptuous of his youth, spurred forward to meet him. They had fought fewer than several bouts when Ma Chao thrust him beneath his horse with a single stroke of the spear.\n\nMa Chao reined in and turned back. Seeing Wang Fang speared to death, Li Meng galloped after Ma Chao from behind. Ma Chao pretended not to know. From the gateway of the formation, Ma Teng shouted, “Someone is pursuing you from behind!”\n\nBefore the shout had died away, Ma Chao had already seized Li Meng and carried him across his horse. In truth, Ma Chao had known perfectly well that Li Meng was pursuing him but had deliberately lingered. When Li Meng’s horse drew close and he thrust with his spear, Ma Chao slipped aside. Li Meng stabbed empty air. As the two horses came abreast, Ma Chao lightly extended his ape-like arm and took him alive.\n\nTheir soldiers, left without commanders, fled at the mere sight of the enemy. Ma Teng and Han Sui pressed their advantage and pursued, slaughtering as they went. They won a great victory, advanced directly to the pass, and encamped below it. Li Meng was beheaded, and his head displayed as a warning.\n\nWhen Li Jue and Guo Si learned that Li Meng and Wang Fang had both been killed by Ma Chao, they finally believed in Jia Xu’s foresight and relied fully upon his plan. They concerned themselves only with guarding the pass and its defenses. However the enemy challenged them, they would not come out to engage.\n\nAs expected, before two months had passed, the Xiliang army ran short of both grain and fodder and began discussing a retreat. Just then, a servant of Ma Yu’s household in Chang’an denounced his master, revealing how Ma Yu, Liu Fan, and Chong Shao had allied themselves with Ma Teng and Han Sui outside the city and intended to support them from within.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si were furious. They arrested every member of the three households—young and old, free and bond—and beheaded them in the marketplace. The three men’s heads were carried directly to the gate and displayed as a warning.\n\nMa Teng and Han Sui, seeing that their provisions were exhausted and their allies within the city had been exposed, had no choice but to strike camp and withdraw. Li Jue and Guo Si ordered Zhang Ji to pursue Ma Teng and Fan Chou to pursue Han Sui. The Xiliang army suffered a great defeat.\n\nMa Chao fought desperately in the rear guard and drove Zhang Ji back. Fan Chou pursued Han Sui and was on the verge of overtaking him near Chencang when Han Sui reined in his horse and called to him: “You and I are men of the same homeland. Why are you so utterly without feeling today?”\n\nFan Chou also reined in and answered, “A command from above cannot be disobeyed!”\n\nHan Sui said, “I too came here for the sake of the state. Why do you press me so relentlessly?”\n\nOn hearing this, Fan Chou wheeled his horse around, called back his troops, and returned to camp, allowing Han Sui to escape.\n\nNeither man had guarded against Li Jue’s nephew, Li Bie, who saw Fan Chou release Han Sui and went back to report it to his uncle. Li Jue was furious and immediately wanted to raise troops against Fan Chou.\n\nJia Xu said: “At present, the people’s hearts are still unsettled. Repeatedly resorting to arms would be deeply inconvenient. Better to arrange a banquet, invite Zhang Ji and Fan Chou to celebrate their victory, then seize Fan Chou and behead him at the feast. It will cost no effort at all.”\n\nLi Jue was delighted. He arranged the banquet and invited Zhang Ji and Fan Chou, who gladly came to attend. When the wine had gone halfway round, Li Jue’s expression suddenly changed.\n\n“Why have you, Fan Chou, entered into secret dealings with Han Sui and plotted rebellion?”\n\nFan Chou was appalled. Before he could reply, men armed with swords and axes surged forward and beheaded him beside the banquet table. Zhang Ji was so terrified that he prostrated himself on the ground.\n\nLi Jue helped him up and said, “Fan Chou plotted rebellion, and therefore I executed him. You, sir, are one of my most trusted men. Why should you be afraid?”\n\nHe transferred Fan Chou’s troops to Zhang Ji’s command. Zhang Ji then returned to Hongnong.\n\nAfter Li Jue and Guo Si defeated the Xiliang army, none of the feudal lords dared challenge them. Jia Xu repeatedly urged them to pacify the common people and cultivate ties with worthy and distinguished men. From that time, the imperial court showed a faint return of life.\n\nUnexpectedly, the Yellow Turbans rose again in Qingzhou, gathering several hundred thousand followers under a multitude of chiefs and plundering the law-abiding people. Zhu Jun, the Grand Coachman, recommended a man capable of destroying all the rebels.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si asked who it was.\n\nZhu Jun said, “If you wish to destroy the rebel bands east of the mountains, no one but Cao Mengde can do it.”\n\nLi Jue said, “Where is Mengde now?”\n\nZhu Jun replied, “He is presently Administrator of Dongjun and commands a great body of troops. If this man is ordered to punish the rebels, a date may be fixed for their destruction.”\n\nLi Jue was delighted. That very night he drafted an imperial edict and dispatched a messenger to carry it to Dongjun, ordering Cao Cao and Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei, to destroy the rebels together.\n\nCao Cao received the imperial command, joined forces with Bao Xin, and together they raised troops and attacked the rebels at Shouyang. Bao Xin fought his way deep into their position and was killed by them. Cao Cao pursued the rebel army as far as Jibei, where tens of thousands surrendered.\n\nCao Cao immediately used the former rebels as his vanguard, and wherever his army went, all submitted. In little more than a hundred days, he accepted the surrender of more than three hundred thousand soldiers and over a million men and women. From among them he selected the finest and named them the “Qingzhou Army”; all the rest he ordered to return to farming.\n\nFrom that time, Cao Cao’s power and fame grew daily. When the report of victory reached Chang’an, the court promoted him to General Who Guards the East.\n\nIn Yanzhou, Cao Cao recruited worthy men and welcomed scholars. An uncle and nephew came to join him. The uncle was a native of Yingyin in Yingchuan, surnamed Xun, given name Yu, courtesy name Wenruo, and was the son of Xun Kun. Formerly in Yuan Shao’s service, he had now abandoned Yuan Shao and joined Cao Cao. Cao Cao took great delight in speaking with him and said, “Here is my own Zhang Liang!” He appointed Xun Yu Military Adjutant to the Field Army.\n\nXun Yu’s nephew, Xun You, whose courtesy name was Gongda, was a renowned scholar throughout the realm. He had once been appointed Palace Gentleman of the Yellow Gates but later abandoned office and returned home. Now he joined Cao Cao together with his uncle, and Cao Cao appointed him Instructor to the Field Army.\n\nXun Yu said, “I have heard of a worthy man in Yanzhou, though I do not know where he is now.”\n\nCao Cao asked who it was.\n\nXun Yu replied, “He is a native of Dong’e in Dongjun, surnamed Cheng, given name Yu, courtesy name Zhongde.”\n\nCao Cao said, “I too have long heard of his reputation.”\n\nHe therefore sent men to make inquiries in Cheng Yu’s native district. They learned that he was studying in the mountains, and Cao Cao respectfully invited him into service. When Cheng Yu came to see him, Cao Cao was delighted.\n\nCheng Yu said to Xun Yu, “My learning is shallow and my knowledge slight; I am unworthy of your recommendation. A man from your own district, surnamed Guo, given name Jia, courtesy name Fengxiao, is one of the worthiest men of the present age. Why do you not cast your net and bring him in?”\n\nXun Yu suddenly remembered and said, “I had almost forgotten him!”\n\nHe then urged Cao Cao to summon Guo Jia to Yanzhou, where together they discussed the affairs of the empire.\n\nGuo Jia recommended a direct descendant of Emperor Guangwu, a native of Chengde in Huainan, surnamed Liu, given name Ye, courtesy name Ziyang. Cao Cao at once invited Liu Ye to come.\n\nLiu Ye in turn recommended two men. One was a native of Changyi in Shanyang, surnamed Man, given name Chong, courtesy name Boning. The other was a native of Wucheng, surnamed Lü, given name Qian, courtesy name Zike. Cao Cao had long known both men’s reputations and appointed them staff officers in the army.\n\nMan Chong and Lü Qian together recommended another man, a native of Pingqiu in Chenliu, surnamed Mao, given name Jie, courtesy name Xiaoxian. Cao Cao likewise appointed him a staff officer.\n\nAnother commander arrived with several hundred soldiers to join Cao Cao. He was a native of Juping in Taishan, surnamed Yu, given name Jin, courtesy name Wenze. Cao Cao saw that he was highly skilled with bow and horse and outstanding in martial arts, and appointed him Military Commandant.\n\nOne day, Xiahou Dun brought a great, powerfully built man to see Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao asked who he was.\n\nXiahou Dun said, “This man is a native of Chenliu, surnamed Dian, given name Wei, and his strength and courage surpass those of ordinary men. He formerly served Zhang Miao, but after quarreling with men under the command tent, he killed several dozen of them with his own hands and fled into the mountains. While out hunting, I saw Dian Wei chase a deer across a mountain stream, so I took him into the army. I now specially recommend him to you, my lord.”\n\nCao Cao said, “Judging from his towering build, this man must possess great strength.”\n\nXiahou Dun said, “He once killed a man to avenge a friend, then carried the severed head straight through a crowded marketplace, while several hundred men dared not approach him. The two iron halberds he now uses weigh eighty jin. He tucks them beneath his arms, mounts his horse, and wields them as though they were flying.”\n\nCao Cao at once ordered Dian Wei to demonstrate. Tucking the halberds beneath his arms, Dian Wei spurred his horse and galloped back and forth.\n\nSuddenly the great banner before the command tent was caught by the wind and seemed about to topple. A crowd of soldiers struggled to hold it but could not steady it. Dian Wei dismounted, shouted at them to stand back, and grasped the flagstaff with one hand. He stood amid the gale, majestic and unmoving.\n\nCao Cao said, “This is the E Lai of ancient times!”\n\nHe appointed Dian Wei Colonel of the Guard before the Command Tent, then took off his own brocade coat and bestowed it upon him, together with a superb horse and a carved saddle.\n\nFrom that time on, Cao Cao had counselors of strategy among his civil officers and fierce commanders among his warriors, and his power awed all the lands east of the mountains.\n\nHe sent Ying Shao, Administrator of Taishan, to Langya Commandery to welcome his father, Cao Song. Since fleeing the troubles in Chenliu, Cao Song had lived in seclusion in Langya. On receiving Cao Cao’s letter, he immediately set out for Yanzhou with his younger brother Cao De, more than forty members of his household young and old, over a hundred attendants, and more than a hundred carts.\n\nTheir road took them through Xuzhou. Its Administrator, Tao Qian, whose courtesy name was Gongzu, was warm-hearted and sincere by nature. He had long wished to establish friendly relations with Cao Cao but had lacked the opportunity. Learning that Cao Cao’s father was passing through, he went beyond the borders of his jurisdiction to welcome him, bowed twice in reverence, arranged a magnificent banquet, and entertained him for two days.\n\nWhen Cao Song was ready to leave, Tao Qian personally escorted him beyond the outer wall and specially assigned Commandant Zhang Kai and five hundred troops to protect him on the road.\n\nCao Song and his household traveled as far as the region between Hua and Fei. It was the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, and a sudden deluge forced them to seek shelter for the night in an ancient temple.\n\nThe monks admitted them. Cao Song settled his family inside and ordered Zhang Kai to quarter his soldiers in the two side galleries. The clothing and equipment of all the troops were soaked by the rain, and the soldiers grumbled with one voice.\n\nZhang Kai summoned the leaders under his command to a secluded place and said: “We were originally remnants of the Yellow Turbans. We submitted to Tao Qian only under compulsion and have gained no advantage from it. Cao Song now has innumerable baggage carts and wagons. If you want wealth and honor, it will not be difficult. Tonight at the third watch, we will all cut our way inside, kill Cao Song and his entire household, seize the treasure, and go together into the mountains to become freebooters. What do you think of this plan?”\n\nThey all agreed.\n\nThat night the wind and rain had not ceased. Cao Song was still sitting awake when he suddenly heard a tremendous clamor arise on every side. Cao De took up his sword and went out to look, only to be stabbed to death.\n\nCao Song hurriedly led one of his concubines into the rear of the abbot’s quarters, intending to climb over the wall and escape. But the concubine was too fat to get over. In panic, Cao Song hid with her in the privy, where the disorderly soldiers killed them both.\n\nYing Shao fought desperately to escape with his life and fled to Yuan Shao. Zhang Kai slaughtered Cao Song’s entire household, seized the treasure, set fire to the temple, and fled toward Huainan with his five hundred men.\n\nA later poet wrote:\n\nThe age acclaimed Cao Cao, master of deceit,\nWho once destroyed the whole Lü family.\nNow his own house has met the murderers’ blades:\nHeaven’s justice turns and never misses its mark.\n\nSome soldiers under Ying Shao who had escaped with their lives carried the news to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao heard it, he fell to the ground weeping. Those around him helped him up.\n\nGrinding his teeth, Cao Cao said: “Tao Qian let his troops murder my father. Under the same heaven, he and I cannot live! I will now raise my entire army and scour Xuzhou clean. Only then will my hatred be appeased!”\n\nHe left Xun Yu and Cheng Yu with thirty thousand troops to defend the three counties of Juancheng, Fan, and Dong’e. With all the rest, he charged toward Xuzhou. Xiahou Dun, Yu Jin, and Dian Wei formed the vanguard.\n\nCao Cao ordered that whenever a city was taken, every commoner within it was to be slaughtered in revenge for his father.\n\nAt that time, Bian Rang, Administrator of Jiujiang, who was on close terms with Tao Qian, heard that Xuzhou was in danger and personally led five thousand troops to its aid. When Cao Cao learned of this, he was furious and sent Xiahou Dun to intercept and destroy him on the road.\n\nChen Gong was then serving as a staff officer in Dongjun and was likewise on close terms with Tao Qian. When he heard that Cao Cao had raised an army to take revenge and intended to slaughter all the people, he traveled through the night to see him.\n\nCao Cao knew that Chen Gong had come as Tao Qian’s advocate and wanted to refuse him an audience, but he could not entirely disregard their former bond. He therefore had Chen Gong admitted to the command tent.\n\nChen Gong said: “I now hear that my lord has brought a great army against Xuzhou to avenge your honored father and intends to slaughter all the people wherever you go. For this reason, I have come especially to offer counsel. Tao Qian is a humane man and a gentleman, not one who forgets righteousness in pursuit of gain. Your honored father’s death was Zhang Kai’s crime, not Tao Qian’s. Moreover, what enmity do the people of the commanderies and counties bear toward you, my lord? To kill them would bring calamity. I beg you to think three times before you act.”\n\nCao Cao angrily replied: “You abandoned me and left in former days. With what face do you now return to see me? Tao Qian murdered my entire family. I have sworn to tear out his gall and cut out his heart to appease my hatred! Though you lobby for Tao Qian, what can you do if I refuse to listen?”\n\nChen Gong took his leave and came out, sighing: “Nor have I any face with which to meet Tao Qian!”\n\nHe mounted his horse and rode away to join Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.\n\nWherever Cao Cao’s great army went, it slaughtered the people and dug open the graves.\n\nIn Xuzhou, when Tao Qian heard that Cao Cao had raised an army for revenge and was killing the common people, he lifted his face to heaven and wept bitterly: “I have sinned against heaven and brought this great calamity upon the people of Xuzhou!”\n\nHe urgently assembled his officers to deliberate.\n\nCao Bao said, “Cao Cao’s army has already come. Can we merely bind our hands and await death? I am willing to help you, Governor, defeat him.”\n\nTao Qian had no choice but to lead out his troops to meet the enemy. From a distance he saw Cao Cao’s army spread like frost and surge like snow. Two white banners stood in the center, each bearing four great words:\n\nAVENGE THE WRONG  \nWIPE OUT THE HATRED\n\nThe troops and cavalry deployed in battle formation. Cao Cao spurred his horse out before the ranks, dressed from head to foot in white mourning clothes, and raised his whip as he thundered abuse.\n\nTao Qian also rode out beneath the gate-banner. Inclining himself in salute, he said: “I wished only to befriend you, my lord, and for that reason entrusted Zhang Kai with the escort. I never imagined that the villain’s heart remained unchanged and that this disaster would result. It was truly not of my doing. I beg you, my lord, to examine the matter.”\n\nCao Cao cursed him: “Old wretch! You murdered my father and still dare spew these falsehoods! Who will take this old villain alive?”\n\nXiahou Dun answered the call and charged out.\n\nTao Qian fled in alarm into his formation. Xiahou Dun pursued him, but Cao Bao leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and came forward to meet him.\n\nAs the two horses closed, a violent wind suddenly rose, hurling sand and driving stones through the air. Both armies fell into disorder, and each side withdrew its troops.\n\nTao Qian returned to the city and deliberated with the others.\n\n“Cao Cao’s army is too powerful to resist. I will bind myself and go to his camp, there to submit to whatever cutting and dismemberment he chooses, if by doing so I may save the lives of Xuzhou’s people.”\n\nBefore he had finished, one man stepped forward and said: “You, Governor, have long guarded Xuzhou, and its people are grateful for your grace. Though Cao Cao’s troops are numerous, they cannot yet break our city. You and the people must hold firm and not go out. Though I possess little talent, I am willing to employ a small stratagem that will leave Cao Cao without a place to bury his body!”\n\nEveryone was astonished and asked what plan he would devise.\n\nIt was just as the verse says:\n\nHe sought a bond of friendship, but won hatred in return;\nWho knew that where all hope was lost, life would be found again?\n\nWho, after all, was this man? Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 11\n\nLiu Bei Rescues Kong Rong at Beihai; Lü Bu Defeats Cao Cao at Puyang\n\nNow the man who offered this plan was Mi Zhu, courtesy name Zizhong, a native of Qu County in Donghai. His family had been wealthy for generations. Once, while returning by carriage from a trading journey to Luoyang, he met a beautiful woman on the road who asked to ride with him. Mi Zhu got down and walked, yielding the carriage to her. The woman invited him to ride beside her. Mi Zhu entered the carriage and sat upright, never once letting his gaze stray toward her. After they had traveled several miles, the woman took her leave. Before parting, she said to him, “I am the Star Lord of the South’s Fiery Virtue. By decree of the Supreme Lord, I am going to burn your house. Because you have treated me with courtesy, I have told you plainly. Hurry home and remove your possessions. I shall come tonight.” When she had finished speaking, she vanished. Mi Zhu was greatly alarmed and raced home, where he hastily removed everything the household contained. That evening a fire did indeed break out in the kitchen and burned the entire house to the ground. Thereafter Mi Zhu gave away his wealth freely, relieving the poor and rescuing those in distress. Later, Tao Qian appointed him Chief Aide. That day he proposed: “I am willing to go in person to Beihai Commandery and ask Kong Rong to raise troops for our relief. Let another man go to Tian Kai in Qingzhou to seek aid. If the forces from both places arrive together, Cao Cao will surely withdraw.” Tao Qian accepted the plan and wrote two letters, then asked which man under his command dared go to Qingzhou for aid. One man at once volunteered. When the others looked, they saw that he was Chen Deng, courtesy name Yuanlong, a native of Guangling. Tao Qian first sent Chen Yuanlong on his way to Qingzhou, then ordered Mi Zhu to carry the letter to Beihai, while he himself led the defenders in guarding the city against attack.\n\nNow Kong Rong of Beihai, courtesy name Wenju, was a native of Qufu in the state of Lu. He was a twentieth-generation descendant of Confucius and the son of Kong Zhou, Commandant of Taishan. He had been intelligent from childhood. When he was ten years old, he went to pay a visit to Li Ying, Intendant of Henan. The gatekeeper tried to turn him away, but Kong Rong said, “My family has long-standing ties with Lord Li’s.” Once admitted, Li Ying asked, “What kinship was there between your ancestor and mine?” Kong Rong replied, “Long ago Confucius consulted Laozi on the rites. Does that not make your family and mine hereditary friends?” Li Ying marveled greatly at him. A short while later, Chen Wei, Grand Palace Counselor, arrived. Pointing to Kong Rong, Li Ying said, “This is a remarkable child.” Chen Wei said, “A man clever in childhood may not remain clever when grown.” Kong Rong immediately answered, “By what you say, sir, you must have been very clever as a child.” Chen Wei and the others all laughed and said, “When this boy comes of age, he will surely become one of the great vessels of his time.” From then on he was famous. He later became a General of the Household and, after successive promotions, Governor of Beihai. He delighted above all in receiving guests and often said, “That the seats before me should always be full, and the wine in the jar never run dry—this is my desire.” During his six years in Beihai, he won the people’s devotion.\n\nThat day, while Kong Rong was seated with his guests, a man reported that Mi Zhu had arrived from Xuzhou. Kong Rong invited him in and asked his purpose. Mi Zhu produced Tao Qian’s letter and said, “Cao Cao is pressing the siege with great urgency. We hope, my lord, that you will stoop to rescue us.” Kong Rong said, “Tao Gongzu and I share a deep friendship, and now you, Zizhong, have come here in person. How could I refuse to go? But Cao Mengde has no feud with me. I should first send him a letter and seek a reconciliation. If he will not agree, then I shall raise troops.” Mi Zhu said, “Cao Cao relies on the might of his army. He will never consent to peace.” Kong Rong ordered troops to be mustered while a messenger was sent with his letter. In the midst of their deliberations, a sudden report came that Guan Hai, a leader among the Yellow Turban remnants, was advancing at the head of tens of thousands of marauders. Kong Rong was greatly alarmed. He hastily mustered his own forces and marched out of the city to meet the rebels. Guan Hai rode forward and said, “I know that Beihai has abundant grain. Lend me ten thousand shi and I shall withdraw at once. Otherwise, when I break into the city, neither old nor young will be spared!” Kong Rong rebuked him: “I am a minister of the Great Han, guarding the land of the Great Han. How could I give grain to rebels?” Guan Hai flew into a rage, spurred his horse, flourished his saber, and charged straight at Kong Rong. Kong Rong’s general Zong Bao rode out with leveled spear. They had fought only a few bouts when Guan Hai struck once with his saber and cut Zong Bao down from the saddle. Kong Rong’s troops fell into disorder and fled back into the city. Guan Hai divided his forces and surrounded the walls on all four sides. Kong Rong was heartsick with distress. As for Mi Zhu’s anxiety, there is no need to speak of it.\n\nThe next day, Kong Rong climbed the walls and looked into the distance. Seeing the immense strength of the rebels, he grew still more troubled. Suddenly he saw a lone rider outside the city, spear leveled, horse leaping, who burst into the rebel ranks and charged left and right as though no one stood before him. He fought his way directly beneath the walls and shouted, “Open the gate!” Kong Rong did not know the man and dared not open it. The rebels pursued him to the riverbank, where he wheeled around and successively speared more than ten men from their horses. The rebels recoiled, and Kong Rong quickly ordered the gate opened and the rider admitted. The man dismounted, cast aside his spear, went straight up onto the wall, and bowed before Kong Rong. Asked his name, he replied, “I am Taishi Ci, courtesy name Ziyi, a native of Huang County in Donglai. My aged mother has received much kindness from you. Yesterday I returned from Liaodong to visit her. When I learned that rebels had surrounded the city, my mother said, ‘We have repeatedly received profound kindness from the Governor. You must go to his rescue.’ Therefore I came alone on horseback.” Kong Rong was overjoyed. Though Kong Rong and Taishi Ci had never met, he knew him to be a hero. Because Taishi Ci had been away from home for a long time, leaving his aged mother twenty miles outside the city, Kong Rong had often sent her grain and silk. Grateful for Kong Rong’s goodness, she had specially sent Taishi Ci to his aid.\n\nKong Rong now treated Taishi Ci with great honor and presented him with clothing, armor, a saddle, and a horse. Taishi Ci said, “I ask to borrow one thousand picked troops and ride out to destroy the rebels.” Kong Rong replied, “Though you are heroic and brave, the rebels are very strong. You must not venture out lightly.” Taishi Ci said, “My aged mother, moved by your generous virtue, sent me here for this very purpose. If I cannot break the siege, I shall have no face to meet her again. I ask leave to fight to the death.” Kong Rong said, “I have heard that Liu Xuande is a hero of the age. If we could invite him to our aid, this siege would be lifted of itself. But there is no one I can send.” Taishi Ci said, “Write a letter, Governor, and I shall go to him with all speed.” Delighted, Kong Rong wrote the letter and entrusted it to Taishi Ci. Taishi Ci donned his armor and mounted, with bow and arrows at his waist and an iron spear in his hand. After eating his fill and making every preparation, he waited for the gate to open, then flew out alone on horseback. As he neared the river, rebel officers led their men against him. Taishi Ci speared several of them to death in succession and broke through the encirclement. When Guan Hai learned that someone had left the city, he guessed that the man must be seeking reinforcements. He personally led several hundred riders in pursuit and surrounded Taishi Ci on every side. Taishi Ci braced his spear, took up his bow, set arrow to string, and shot in every direction; wherever the bowstring sounded, a man fell from his horse. The rebels no longer dared pursue him. Once free, Taishi Ci rode through the night to Pingyuan to see Liu Xuande. After the formal courtesies, he related in full how Kong Rong of Beihai was besieged and sought aid, then presented the letter. When Xuande had read it, he asked, “Who are you, sir?” Taishi Ci replied, “I am Taishi Ci, an obscure man from Donghai. Kong Rong and I are neither blood kin nor fellow townsmen; we are drawn together solely by a shared spirit of honor and a resolve to bear one another’s troubles and dangers. Now Guan Hai has raised a violent rebellion and Beihai is under siege, isolated and helpless, its peril a matter of days, even hours. I have heard that your benevolence and righteousness have long been renowned, and that you rescue men in desperate danger. For that reason alone, Kong Rong sent me to brave the blades, break through the encirclement, and come here to seek your aid.” Xuande’s expression grew solemn as he replied, “Does Kong Rong of Beihai know that there is a Liu Bei in this world?” He then mustered three thousand picked troops with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei and set out for Beihai Commandery.\n\nWhen Guan Hai saw the relief force arrive, he personally led his troops out to meet it. Seeing that Xuande had few men, he thought little of them. Xuande, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Taishi Ci reined in their horses before the lines, and Guan Hai rode furiously forward. Taishi Ci was about to advance, but Guan Yu had already galloped out and charged straight at Guan Hai. As the two horses crossed, both armies gave a mighty shout. How could Guan Hai possibly withstand Guan Yu? After several dozen bouts, the Green Dragon Saber rose and split Guan Hai from his horse. Taishi Ci and Zhang Fei then charged out together, both spears raised, and plunged into the rebel ranks. Xuande drove his troops forward in a sweeping attack. From the walls Kong Rong saw Taishi Ci, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei hunting down the rebels like tigers among a flock of sheep, ranging wherever they wished with none able to resist them. He therefore led his troops out of the city. Attacked from both sides, the rebels suffered a crushing defeat. Countless men surrendered, and the remaining bands scattered in rout.\n\nKong Rong welcomed Xuande into the city. When the courtesies had been concluded, he spread a grand feast in celebration. He also brought Mi Zhu forward to meet Xuande and related in full how Zhang Kai had murdered Cao Song. “Now Cao Cao has let his troops loose to plunder on a vast scale and has surrounded Xuzhou. Mi Zhu came expressly to seek aid.” Xuande said, “Tao Gongzu is a benevolent man and a gentleman. Who would have thought he would suffer so unjust and undeserved a calamity?” Kong Rong said, “You, sir, are a kinsman of the imperial house. Now Cao Cao is ravaging the people and relying on strength to oppress the weak. Why not come with me to save them?” Xuande replied, “I would not dare refuse, but my troops are few and my generals scant. I fear I cannot move lightly.” Kong Rong said, “Though my wish to save Tao Gongzu arises partly from old friendship, it is also for the sake of the greater right. Can you alone be without the heart to uphold justice?” Xuande said, “Since that is so, please go ahead, Wenju. Allow me to visit Gongsun Zan and borrow three or five thousand troops. I shall follow immediately.” Kong Rong said, “You must not break your word.” Xuande replied, “What manner of man do you take Liu Bei for? The Sage said: ‘From ancient times all men must die, but without trust a man cannot stand.’ Whether Liu Bei borrows troops or fails to borrow them, he will certainly come in person.” Kong Rong agreed. He told Mi Zhu to return first to Xuzhou with the news, then made ready to depart. Taishi Ci bowed his thanks and said, “I came at my mother’s command to assist you, and now, fortunately, all danger is past. Liu Yao, Inspector of Yangzhou, is from my commandery and has sent a letter summoning me. I dare not refuse to go. Let us hope to meet again.” Kong Rong offered him gold and silk as a reward, but Taishi Ci refused them and returned home. When his mother saw him, she said with delight, “I rejoice that you have found a way to repay Beihai!” She then sent him on to Yangzhou.\n\nWe shall not speak of Kong Rong raising his troops. Xuande left Beihai and went to see Gongsun Zan, to whom he explained his wish to rescue Xuzhou. Gongsun Zan said, “Cao Cao has no feud with you. Why take such pains on another man’s behalf?” Xuande replied, “I have given my word and dare not break faith.” Gongsun Zan said, “I shall lend you two thousand horse and foot.” Xuande said, “I also hope you will let Zhao Zilong accompany me.” Gongsun Zan consented. Xuande then led his own three thousand troops with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei as the vanguard, while Zilong followed with two thousand men, and together they marched toward Xuzhou.\n\nMeanwhile, Mi Zhu returned and reported to Tao Qian that Kong Rong of Beihai had also secured Liu Xuande’s aid. Chen Yuanlong likewise returned with word that Tian Kai of Qingzhou had gladly taken command of troops and was coming to the rescue. Tao Qian’s mind was put at ease. As it happened, however, the two armies under Kong Rong and Tian Kai feared the ferocity of Cao Cao’s forces. They established their camps far away beneath the hills and did not dare advance rashly. When Cao Cao saw the two armies arrive, he too divided his forces and no longer dared press the assault on the city.\n\nWhen Liu Xuande’s army arrived, he went to see Kong Rong. Kong Rong said, “Cao Cao’s forces are powerful, and Cao Cao himself is skilled in the use of arms. We must not engage him lightly. Let us first observe his movements and then advance.” Xuande said, “I fear only that the city has no grain and cannot hold out for long. I shall order Guan Yu and Zilong to lead four thousand men and assist under your command. Zhang Fei and I will drive toward Cao Cao’s camp, pass straight through to Xuzhou, and consult with Governor Tao.” Kong Rong was delighted. He joined forces with Tian Kai so that their camps formed mutually supporting horns, while Guan Yu and Zilong led troops in support on either flank. That day Xuande and Zhang Fei took one thousand horse and foot and charged toward the edge of Cao Cao’s camp. While they were still advancing, a drum sounded within the stockade, and cavalry and infantry surged out like a tide in rolling waves. At their head was the great general Yu Jin, who reined in and shouted, “What madman comes this way? Where do you think you are going?” The moment Zhang Fei saw him, he wasted no words but charged straight at Yu Jin. Their horses crossed, and they fought several bouts. Then Xuande drew his paired swords and signaled his troops to advance in force. Yu Jin turned and fled. Zhang Fei pursued at the head of the attack all the way to the walls of Xuzhou. From the battlements they saw a red banner bearing white characters that read in bold script, “Liu Xuande of Pingyuan.” Tao Qian immediately ordered the gate opened. Xuande entered the city, where Tao Qian received him, and together they went to the government offices. After the courtesies, Tao Qian gave a banquet in his honor while arrangements were made to reward his troops.\n\nTao Qian saw Xuande’s imposing bearing and heard his open, generous speech, and his heart filled with delight. He ordered Mi Zhu to bring forth the official tablet and seal of Xuzhou and offered them to Xuande. Xuande said in astonishment, “What do you mean by this, sir?” Tao Qian replied, “The realm is now in turmoil, and royal authority has fallen into decline. You are a kinsman of the imperial house and should exert your strength in support of the state. I am old and incapable, and I willingly yield Xuzhou to you. Do not refuse. I shall write a memorial myself and report the matter to the court.” Xuande left his seat and bowed twice. “Though Liu Bei descends from the house of Han, his merit is slight and his virtue meager. Even as Chancellor of Pingyuan, I fear I am unequal to my office. I have come now to assist you only for the sake of the greater right. By speaking in this way, can it be that you suspect Liu Bei of harboring designs of annexation? If I have ever entertained such a thought, may Heaven give me no protection!” Tao Qian said, “These are my true and heartfelt wishes.” He offered the province again and again, but how could Xuande be persuaded to accept? Mi Zhu stepped forward and said, “With the enemy at the walls, we should first discuss how to drive them back. When peace has been restored, the matter of yielding the province can be raised again.” Xuande said, “I shall send Cao Cao a letter and urge him to make peace. If he refuses, it will not be too late to fight.” A proclamation was therefore sent to the three camps, ordering the troops to remain in place, and a messenger was dispatched to carry Xuande’s letter to Cao Cao.\n\nNow Cao Cao was in his army conferring with his generals when a man reported that a letter of challenge had arrived from Xuzhou. Cao Cao opened and read it. It was a letter from Liu Bei, which said in substance: “Since I had the honor of beholding your countenance beyond the passes, Heaven has kept us each in a different quarter, and I have been unable to attend upon you. Recently, your honored father, Lord Cao, was indeed murdered through the inhumanity of Zhang Kai; the guilt was not Tao Gongzu’s. At present, remnants of the Yellow Turbans spread disorder without, while the surviving faction of Dong Zhuo entrenches itself within. I beg you, my lord, to place the court’s urgent need before your private vengeance, withdraw your army from Xuzhou, and relieve the country’s distress. Great indeed would be the good fortune of Xuzhou, and great the good fortune of the realm!” After reading the letter, Cao Cao cursed loudly: “Who is Liu Bei, that he dares send a letter admonishing me? And there are barbs of ridicule hidden in it!” He ordered the messenger beheaded and commanded an all-out assault on the city. Guo Jia advised him: “Liu Bei has come from afar to give aid. He has observed courtesy before resorting to arms. My lord should answer him with fair words and lull his vigilance. Then advance and attack the city, and it can be taken.” Cao Cao followed his counsel, treated the messenger courteously, and kept him there while a reply was prepared.\n\nIn the midst of their deliberations, a courier on a racing horse suddenly arrived with news of disaster. Cao Cao asked what had happened and was told that Lü Bu had launched a surprise attack, captured Yanzhou, and advanced to occupy Puyang. It happened that after Lü Bu suffered amid the disorders caused by Li Jue and Guo Si, he escaped through Wuguan and went to join Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu mistrusted Lü Bu for his repeated changes of allegiance and refused to receive him. Lü Bu then went to Yuan Shao, who accepted him and joined with him in defeating Zhang Yan at Changshan. Believing that he had now achieved his ambition, Lü Bu treated Yuan Shao’s officers and men with arrogance. Yuan Shao planned to kill him, so Lü Bu left and went to Zhang Yang, who received him.\n\nAt that time Pang Shu, who was in Chang’an, secretly sheltered Lü Bu’s wife and children and sent them back to him. When Li Jue and Guo Si learned of this, they beheaded Pang Shu and wrote to Zhang Yang, ordering him to kill Lü Bu. Lü Bu therefore abandoned Zhang Yang and went to Zhang Miao. By chance, Zhang Miao’s younger brother Zhang Chao brought Chen Gong to see him. Chen Gong said to Zhang Miao, “The realm is disintegrating and heroes are rising everywhere. You command the people of a thousand li, yet allow yourself to be controlled by another. Is that not contemptible? Cao Cao has now gone east on campaign, leaving Yanzhou empty, while Lü Bu is one of the bravest warriors of the age. If you join him in seizing Yanzhou, you may aspire to the achievement of a hegemon.” Zhang Miao was overjoyed and ordered Lü Bu to launch a surprise attack on Yanzhou, after which Lü Bu occupied Puyang. Only Juancheng, Dong’e, and Fan County remained intact, held to the death through the plans of Xun Yu and Cheng Yu; every other place had fallen. Cao Ren had fought repeatedly but had been unable to prevail, and had therefore sent this urgent appeal for aid. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed by the report. “If Yanzhou is lost, I shall have no home to return to. I must act without delay!” Guo Jia said, “This is the perfect occasion for my lord to grant Liu Bei a favor: withdraw the army and recover Yanzhou.” Cao Cao agreed. He immediately wrote a reply to Liu Bei, struck camp, and withdrew his troops.\n\nThe messenger returned to Xuzhou, entered the city, and presented the letter to Tao Qian, reporting that Cao Cao’s army had already withdrawn. Tao Qian was overjoyed. He sent men to invite Kong Rong, Tian Kai, Guan Yu, Zilong, and the others to a great assembly within the city. When the banquet was over, Tao Qian invited Xuande to take the seat of honor, then clasped his hands and addressed the gathering: “I am old, and my two sons lack ability. They are unfit to bear the state’s heavy responsibilities. Lord Liu is a scion of the imperial house, broad in virtue and high in talent. He can govern Xuzhou. I willingly ask leave to retire and tend my illnesses.” Xuande said, “Kong Wenju sent me to save Xuzhou for the sake of righteousness. If I were now to occupy it without cause and make it my own, the world would regard me as a man without righteousness.” Mi Zhu said, “The house of Han is now in decline and all within the seas has been overturned. This is the very time to establish achievement and found a great enterprise. Xuzhou is rich and flourishing, with a million households. Governor Liu must take command of it and cannot refuse.” Xuande replied, “I absolutely dare not accept.” Chen Deng said, “Governor Tao is often ill and cannot conduct affairs. You must not decline, my lord.” Xuande said, “Yuan Gonglu comes from a family that has held the Three Excellencies for four generations. All within the seas look to him, and he is nearby at Shouchun. Why not yield the province to him?” Kong Rong said, “Yuan Gonglu is a withered skeleton in a tomb. Why even mention him? In the matter before you today, if you do not take what Heaven gives, regret will come too late.”\n\nXuande remained resolute and would not consent. Tao Qian wept and said, “If you abandon me and go, I shall die with my eyes unclosed!” Guan Yu said, “Since Lord Tao has offered you the province, elder brother, you might take temporary charge of its affairs.” Zhang Fei said, “It is not as if we were forcing him to give us his province. He offers it out of goodwill. Why refuse so bitterly?” Xuande said, “Would you have me fall into unrighteousness?” Tao Qian pressed the offer again and again, but Xuande would not accept. Tao Qian said, “If Xuande is determined not to consent, there is a nearby town named Xiaopei, sufficient to quarter an army. Would Xuande agree to station his forces there for the present and safeguard Xuzhou?” Everyone urged Xuande to remain at Xiaopei, and Xuande agreed. Once Tao Qian had rewarded the army, Zhao Yun took his leave. Xuande held his hands and parted from him in tears. Kong Rong and Tian Kai also bade their farewells and led their armies home. Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei brought their own troops to Xiaopei, where they repaired the walls and reassured the inhabitants.\n\nNow Cao Cao returned with his army and was met by Cao Ren, who told him that Lü Bu’s power was great and that he was further aided by Chen Gong. Yanzhou and Puyang had been lost; only Juancheng, Dong’e, and Fan County remained, because Xun Yu and Cheng Yu had devised a plan to keep them linked and were defending their walls to the death. Cao Cao said, “Lü Bu, I judge, has courage but no strategy. He is not worth fearing.” He ordered the army to establish camp for the time being while further plans were discussed.\n\nWhen Lü Bu learned that Cao Cao’s returning army had already passed Teng County, he summoned his deputy generals Xue Lan and Li Feng and said, “I have long wished to make use of you two. Take ten thousand troops and hold Yanzhou firmly. I shall personally lead the army forward and destroy Cao Cao.” The two men accepted the order. Chen Gong hurried in and said, “If you abandon Yanzhou, General, where do you intend to go?” Lü Bu replied, “I intend to station troops at Puyang and form a three-cornered balance of power.” Chen Gong said, “That is a mistake. Xue Lan will certainly be unable to hold Yanzhou. One hundred and eighty li due south of here, the road through Taishan is perilous. Ten thousand picked troops could lie in ambush there. When Cao Cao’s men hear that Yanzhou is lost, they will certainly march at double speed. Wait until half of them have passed, then strike once and he can be captured.” Lü Bu said, “I have another excellent plan for stationing my army at Puyang. How could you know it?” Thus he rejected Chen Gong’s counsel, left Xue Lan to defend Yanzhou, and departed.\n\nWhen Cao Cao’s army reached the perilous road through Taishan, Guo Jia said, “We must not advance yet. I fear there may be an ambush here.” Cao Cao laughed. “Lü Bu is a man without strategy. That is why he ordered Xue Lan to defend Yanzhou while he himself went to Puyang. How could he have laid an ambush here? Let Cao Ren lead one force to surround Yanzhou. I shall advance on Puyang and swiftly attack Lü Bu.”\n\nWhen Chen Gong heard that Cao Cao’s troops were drawing near, he offered a plan: “Cao Cao’s men have come from afar and are weary. Our advantage lies in fighting at once. We must not let them recover their strength.” Lü Bu said, “Alone on one horse I have ranged unchecked across the world. Why should I fear Cao Cao? Let him establish his camp, and I shall capture him myself.”\n\nNow Cao Cao’s army approached Puyang and established its camp. The next day he led out his generals and arrayed his forces in the open country. Cao Cao reined in beneath the commander’s banner at the gate and watched Lü Bu’s army approach from afar. When the formation had closed into a circle, Lü Bu rode out first. Eight valiant generals stood arrayed on either side of him. The first was Zhang Liao, courtesy name Wenyuan, a native of Mayi in Yanmen. The second was Zang Ba, courtesy name Xuangao, a native of Huayin in Taishan. These two generals each led three more valiant officers: Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, Wei Xu, Song Xian, and Hou Cheng. Lü Bu’s army numbered fifty thousand, and its drums thundered mightily. Pointing at Lü Bu, Cao Cao said, “There has never been any feud between us. Why did you seize my commanderies?” Lü Bu replied, “The cities of the house of Han are open to all. Why should you alone possess them?” He called on Zang Ba to ride out and challenge the enemy. From Cao Cao’s army, Yue Jin came forth to meet him. Their two horses crossed and both spears rose together. They fought more than thirty bouts without victory or defeat. Xiahou Dun spurred forward to aid Yue Jin, but Zhang Liao rode out from Lü Bu’s lines, intercepted him, and engaged him in combat. The sight roused Lü Bu’s fury. Leveling his halberd and urging his horse into a gallop, he charged out of the formation. Xiahou Dun and Yue Jin both fled. Lü Bu swept forward in pursuit, and Cao Cao’s army suffered a great defeat, retreating thirty or forty li. Lü Bu then recalled his troops.\n\nAfter losing the engagement, Cao Cao returned to camp and conferred with his generals. Yu Jin said, “Today I climbed a hill to observe the country. West of Puyang, Lü Bu has a camp that appears to contain few troops. Tonight they will suppose that our defeated army has fled and will surely be unprepared. We can lead troops against it. If we seize the camp, Lü Bu’s army will certainly be afraid. This is the best plan.” Cao Cao followed his advice. Taking with him the six generals Cao Hong, Li Dian, Mao Jie, Lü Qian, Yu Jin, and Dian Wei, he selected twenty thousand horse and foot and set out that very night by a lesser road.\n\nMeanwhile, Lü Bu was rewarding his troops in camp. Chen Gong said, “The western camp is a vital position. What will we do if Cao Cao launches a surprise attack against it?” Lü Bu replied, “He lost an engagement today. How would he dare come?” Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao is exceedingly skilled in the use of arms. We must guard against his attacking where we are unprepared.” Lü Bu therefore detached Gao Shun, together with Wei Xu and Hou Cheng, to lead troops in defense of the western camp.\n\nAt dusk, Cao Cao led his army to the western camp and burst in from all four sides. The troops within could not resist and fled in every direction, leaving Cao Cao in possession of the camp. It was nearly the fourth watch when Gao Shun finally arrived with his forces and fought his way inside. Cao Cao personally led his men to meet him and encountered Gao Shun head-on. All three divisions became entangled in a confused battle. Near daybreak, drums thundered in the west, and a man reported that Lü Bu himself was coming with an army. Cao Cao abandoned the camp and fled. Behind him came Gao Shun, Wei Xu, and Hou Cheng in pursuit, while ahead Lü Bu himself approached at the head of his troops. Yu Jin and Yue Jin fought Lü Bu together but could not withstand him, and Cao Cao fled north. From behind a hill another force emerged, with Zhang Liao on the left and Zang Ba on the right. Cao Cao sent Lü Qian and Cao Hong to fight them, but the battle went badly, and he fled west. Suddenly a tremendous cry arose as yet another force arrived. The four generals Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, and Song Xian barred the road. Cao Cao’s generals fought desperately, while Cao Cao himself led the charge against the enemy formation. At the rattle of wooden clappers, arrows came pouring down like a sudden storm.\n\nCao Cao could advance no farther and saw no way to escape. He cried out, “Who will save me?” From among the cavalry one general surged forward: it was Dian Wei. Brandishing his twin iron halberds, he shouted, “Do not fear, my lord!” He sprang from his horse, planted the two halberds in the ground, took up more than ten short halberds, and tucked them under his arm. Then he turned to his attendants and said, “When the rebels come within ten paces, call out to me!” With that, he strode forward through the arrows. Several dozen of Lü Bu’s riders came in pursuit. His attendants shouted, “Ten paces!” Dian Wei said, “Call me when they are five paces away!” His attendants cried again, “Five paces!” Dian Wei hurled his halberds at them. With each cast, one man fell from his horse, and not a single throw missed. In moments he had killed more than ten men, and all the others fled. Dian Wei sprang onto his horse again, raised his two great iron halberds, and charged into the enemy. Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, and Song Xian could not resist him and each fled for his life. Dian Wei scattered the enemy and rescued Cao Cao. The other generals arrived close behind, and together they found a road back toward their camp. The daylight was already fading when a roar rose behind them. Lü Bu came galloping in pursuit, halberd in hand, crying, “Cao Cao, you traitor—do not flee!” By then the men were exhausted and the horses spent. They looked at one another, each seeking a way to save his own life. Indeed:\n\nThough for a moment he has broken the encircling might,\nHow can he withstand a fierce foe pressing hard in flight?\n\nWhat became of Cao Cao’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 12\n\nTao Qian Thrice Offers Xuzhou; Cao Cao Battles Lü Bu\n\nAs Cao Cao fled in panic, a body of troops came up from due south. It was Xiahou Dun, leading soldiers to the rescue. He intercepted Lü Bu and fought a great battle with him. They fought until dusk, when rain poured down in torrents, and each side withdrew and dispersed its troops. Cao Cao returned to camp, richly rewarded Dian Wei, and promoted him to Commandant of the Army.\n\nMeanwhile, Lü Bu returned to camp and consulted with Chen Gong. Chen Gong said, “Within Puyang lives a wealthy family named Tian, with hundreds upon hundreds of household retainers, one of the great houses of the commandery. Have them secretly send a man to Cao Cao’s camp with a letter saying that Marquis Wen Lü is cruel and inhumane, that the people bitterly resent him, and that he now intends to move his army to Liyang, leaving only Gao Shun within the city. The letter should urge Cao Cao to advance through the night, while the Tian family serves as his support from within. If Cao Cao comes, lure him into the city, set fire to all four gates, and station ambushes outside. Though Cao Cao may possess the genius to order Heaven and shape the earth, once he is caught there, how can he escape?”\n\nLü Bu followed his plan and secretly instructed the Tian family to send a man directly to Cao Cao’s camp. Cao Cao, having just suffered defeat, was still hesitating over what to do when it was suddenly reported that a man from the Tian family had arrived. The man presented a secret letter, which read: “Lü Bu has already gone to Liyang, leaving the city empty and unguarded. We earnestly beg you to come at once, and we shall answer from within. A white banner bearing the large character ‘Righteousness’ will be raised on the wall as our secret signal.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. “Heaven has delivered Puyang into my hands!” he cried. He richly rewarded the messenger and at once prepared his army to march. Liu Ye said, “Though Lü Bu lacks cunning, Chen Gong has many schemes. I fear there may be deceit in this, and we must guard against it. If my lord means to go, divide the army into three forces. Let two lie in ambush outside the city to provide support, and only then let the third enter.”\n\nCao Cao followed his advice, divided the army into three forces, and came beneath the walls of Puyang. Cao Cao first rode forward to inspect the city. He saw banners and pennons standing thick along the walls, and at the corner of the western gate a white banner bearing the character “Righteousness.” Secretly, he rejoiced.\n\nAt noon that day, the city gate opened and two officers led troops out to battle: Hou Cheng commanded the vanguard, and Gao Shun the force behind. Cao Cao immediately sent Dian Wei out against Hou Cheng. Unable to withstand him, Hou Cheng turned his horse and fled toward the city. Dian Wei pursued him to the drawbridge. Gao Shun could not stop him either, and both men retreated into the city.\n\nAmid the fighting, a soldier took advantage of the confusion to slip through the lines and approach Cao Cao. He said that he was an envoy of the Tian family and presented another secret letter. It read: “At the beginning of the first watch tonight, a gong will sound from the city wall as the signal. You may then advance. I shall deliver the gate into your hands.”\n\nCao Cao assigned Xiahou Dun to lead a force on the left and Cao Hong another on the right. He himself took Xiahou Yuan, Li Dian, Yue Jin, and Dian Wei, and prepared to lead troops into the city. Li Dian said, “My lord should remain outside the walls. Allow us to enter first.”\n\nCao Cao shouted, “If I do not go myself, who will be willing to advance?” He therefore took the lead and marched straight in.\n\nAt the appointed hour, the first watch had just begun and the moon had not yet risen. Suddenly, the blast of a conch shell sounded from the western gate. Shouts erupted, torches flared wildly upon the walls, the city gate swung open, and the drawbridge dropped. Cao Cao spurred ahead of the rest and galloped in.\n\nHe rode straight to the provincial offices without seeing a single person along the way. Cao Cao knew then that it was a trap. He hurriedly wheeled his horse and cried, “Retreat!”\n\nA signal cannon boomed from within the offices. Flames sprang up at all four gates, roaring into the sky. Gongs and drums thundered together, while the shouting surged like rivers overturning and seas boiling. Zhang Liao swept out from an eastern lane and Zang Ba from a western one, attacking from both sides and cutting into Cao Cao’s men.\n\nCao Cao made for the northern gate, but Hao Meng and Cao Xing emerged beside the road and fought him through another fierce engagement. He hurried toward the southern gate, only to find Gao Shun and Hou Cheng barring the way. Dian Wei glared in fury, ground his teeth, and hacked a path out. Gao Shun and Hou Cheng turned and fled from the city.\n\nDian Wei fought his way to the drawbridge, then looked back and saw that Cao Cao was gone. He wheeled around and charged back into the city, where he encountered Li Dian beneath the gate.\n\n“Where is our lord?” Dian Wei asked.\n\n“I cannot find him either,” Li Dian replied.\n\n“You stay outside the city and urge the relief force forward,” said Dian Wei. “I will go back in and look for our lord.”\n\nLi Dian departed. Dian Wei fought his way into the city and searched everywhere, but could not find Cao Cao. He then fought his way out again as far as the moat, where he encountered Yue Jin.\n\n“Where is our lord?” Yue Jin asked.\n\n“I have gone in and out twice,” said Dian Wei, “but nowhere can I find him.”\n\n“Then let us fight our way in together and rescue him!”\n\nThe two men reached the gate, but flaming missiles came rolling down from the walls. Yue Jin’s horse could not enter. Dian Wei plunged through smoke and bursting flame, fought his way inside yet again, and searched everywhere.\n\nMeanwhile, after Cao Cao saw Dian Wei fight his way out, men and horses closed in from every direction, preventing him from escaping through the southern gate. He turned again toward the northern gate and, amid the firelight, ran straight into Lü Bu, who came leaping forward on horseback with his halberd leveled.\n\nCao Cao covered his face with one hand, lashed his horse, and galloped past. Lü Bu spurred after him from behind, struck Cao Cao’s helmet with his halberd, and demanded, “Where is Cao Cao?”\n\nCao Cao pointed back the other way. “He is the man ahead on the yellow horse.”\n\nHearing this, Lü Bu abandoned Cao Cao and galloped forward in pursuit. Cao Cao wheeled his horse and fled toward the eastern gate, where he met Dian Wei. Guarding Cao Cao, Dian Wei hewed open a path of blood and brought him to the city gate.\n\nThe flames there were raging fiercely. Bundles of brushwood had been thrown down from the walls, and fire covered the ground. Dian Wei swept the burning debris aside with his halberds, then sent his horse flying through smoke and flame and emerged first. Cao Cao followed him out.\n\nJust as Cao Cao reached the passage beneath the gate, a blazing beam crashed down from above and struck his warhorse across the hindquarters. The horse pitched to the ground. Cao Cao braced the beam with his hands, shoved it aside, and cast it down, but his arms, beard, and hair were all scorched.\n\nDian Wei turned his horse back to rescue him, and at that moment Xiahou Yuan also arrived. Together they raised Cao Cao and brought him through the flames. Cao Cao mounted Xiahou Yuan’s horse, while Dian Wei cut open a broad road and led him away.\n\nThe confused battle continued until dawn before Cao Cao finally returned to camp. His officers bowed before him and asked after his safety. Cao Cao threw back his head and laughed.\n\n“I blundered into a common fool’s scheme. I shall certainly repay him for it!”\n\nGuo Jia said, “Then the plan should be put into effect at once.”\n\nCao Cao said, “We shall now turn his own stratagem against him. Spread the false report that I was burned in the fire, that the fire’s poison entered my body, and that I died during the fifth watch. Lü Bu will certainly lead his troops to attack. I shall hide soldiers in the Maling Hills and strike when half his army has passed. Then Lü Bu can be captured.”\n\n“A truly excellent plan!” said Guo Jia.\n\nThe soldiers were therefore ordered to put on mourning dress and announce a death, falsely proclaiming that Cao Cao had died. Before long, someone reached Puyang and reported to Lü Bu that Cao Cao’s limbs had been burned in the fire and that he had died on returning to camp.\n\nLü Bu immediately mustered his cavalry and infantry and drove toward the Maling Hills. As he approached Cao Cao’s camp, a drum thundered and ambushing troops rose on every side. Lü Bu fought desperately and escaped, but lost a great many men and horses. He returned defeated to Puyang, shut himself securely within the city, and would not come out.\n\nThat year, swarms of locusts suddenly arose and devoured all the grain and rice. Throughout the lands east of the passes, one peck of grain cost fifty strings of cash, and the people ate one another. Because his army’s provisions were exhausted, Cao Cao withdrew to Juancheng for the time being. Lü Bu likewise led his troops out to encamp at Shanyang, where they could forage for food. Thus, for the present, both sides suspended hostilities.\n\nMeanwhile, Tao Qian was in Xuzhou. He was then sixty-three years old. Suddenly he fell ill, and as his condition steadily worsened, he summoned Mi Zhu and Chen Deng to discuss affairs.\n\nMi Zhu said, “Cao Cao’s army withdrew only because Lü Bu attacked Yanzhou. Now the famine has forced him to cease fighting, but next spring he will certainly come again. Twice, my lord, you wished to yield your position to Liu Xuande. At the time, you were still strong and healthy, and therefore Xuande refused to accept it. Now that your illness has become grave, you can give it to him face to face. Xuande will surely refuse no longer.”\n\nTao Qian was delighted and sent a man to Xiaopei to invite Liu Xuande to discuss military affairs. Xuande brought Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, together with several dozen horsemen, to Xuzhou. Tao Qian had him shown into his private chamber.\n\nAfter Xuande had inquired about his health, Tao Qian said, “I have not invited Lord Xuande here for any other reason. My illness has become critical, and from one hour to the next my life cannot be assured. I earnestly beg you to place the cities of the Han above all else and accept the seals and tallies of Xuzhou. Then, even in death, my eyes will close in peace.”\n\nXuande said, “You have two sons. Why not pass the office to them?”\n\n“My elder son is Shang and my younger son Ying,” Tao Qian replied. “Neither has the ability to bear such a charge. After my death, I still hope that you, my lord, will instruct them. By no means allow them to take command of provincial affairs.”\n\n“How can I, Liu Bei, bear so great a responsibility alone?” said Xuande.\n\n“I shall recommend one man who can assist you,” Tao Qian said. “He is a native of Beihai, surnamed Sun, named Qian, with the courtesy name Gongyou. You may appoint him as an administrative aide.”\n\nHe then said to Mi Zhu, “Lord Liu is an outstanding hero of our age. You must serve him well.”\n\nStill Xuande continued to decline. Tao Qian pointed to his heart with his hand and died.\n\nWhen the whole army had finished lamenting him, they brought the seals and tallies and presented them to Xuande. Xuande firmly refused. The next day, the people of Xuzhou crowded before the government offices, weeping and bowing.\n\n“If Governor Liu will not take charge of this commandery, none of us will be able to live in peace!”\n\nLords Guan Yu and Zhang Fei also urged him again and again. Xuande then agreed to take temporary charge of Xuzhou. He appointed Sun Qian and Mi Zhu as his assistants and Chen Deng as an officer of his secretariat. He brought all the soldiers and horses from Xiaopei into the city and issued proclamations to reassure the people, while also making arrangements for the funeral.\n\nXuande and all the officers and soldiers, great and small, put on mourning dress and held a magnificent sacrificial ceremony. When the rites were complete, Tao Qian was buried upon the plain of the Yellow River. Xuande then forwarded Tao Qian’s final memorial to the imperial court.\n\nAt Juancheng, Cao Cao learned that Tao Qian was dead and Liu Xuande had assumed the governorship of Xuzhou. He was furious.\n\n“My vengeance remains unfulfilled, yet without expending the effort of half an arrow, you have gained Xuzhou by merely sitting still! I shall first kill Liu Bei, then mutilate Tao Qian’s corpse, and so wash away my honored father’s wrongs!”\n\nHe immediately issued orders and fixed a day to raise the army and attack Xuzhou. Xun Yu entered and remonstrated with him.\n\n“In former times, Gaozu secured the region within the passes, and Emperor Guangwu occupied Henei. Both sank deep roots and made firm their foundations, and thereby brought order to the realm. They could advance and defeat their enemies or retreat and hold fast. Thus, though they suffered adversity, in the end they accomplished their great enterprises.\n\n“My lord first established his cause in Yanzhou. Moreover, the regions of the Yellow River and the Ji River are strategic lands beneath Heaven. They are to you what the region within the passes and Henei were in former times. If you now go to seize Xuzhou and leave many troops behind, you will not have enough for your campaign; if you leave few, Lü Bu will exploit the emptiness and invade. Then Yanzhou will be lost. If you also fail to gain Xuzhou, where will you return?\n\n“Though Tao Qian is dead, Liu Bei already holds the province. The people of Xuzhou have submitted to Bei, and they will certainly aid him in fighting to the death. For my lord to abandon Yanzhou and seize Xuzhou would be to forsake the great for the small, leave the root in pursuit of the branch, and exchange security for danger. I beg you to consider it carefully.”\n\nCao Cao said, “The harvest has failed this year and provisions are scarce. For the soldiers merely to sit here on guard is no sound policy.”\n\nXun Yu said, “Better to move east and secure the territory of Chen, allowing the army to live off the land. In Runan and Yingchuan, He Yi, Huang Shao, and other remnants of the Yellow Turbans plunder the commanderies and provinces and possess great stores of gold, silk, grain, and provisions. Such bands of rebels will also be easy to defeat. Break them and seize their grain to sustain the whole army. The imperial court will rejoice, the people will be pleased, and you will act in accord with Heaven.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and followed his advice. He left Xiahou Dun and Cao Ren to defend Juancheng and the surrounding districts, while he led the army to secure the territory of Chen and then advanced into Runan and Yingchuan.\n\nWhen the Yellow Turbans He Yi and Huang Shao learned that Cao Cao’s army had arrived, they led their followers out to meet him, and the forces encountered one another at Mount Yang. Though the rebel troops were numerous, they were no more than a rabble of foxes and dogs, without ranks or formation.\n\nCao Cao ordered his powerful bows and heavy crossbows to pin them down, then sent Dian Wei out to fight. He Yi ordered his deputy commander to give battle. In fewer than three bouts, Dian Wei thrust him from his horse with a single stroke of his halberd. Taking advantage of the moment, Cao Cao led his men in pursuit beyond Mount Yang and established camp.\n\nThe next day, Huang Shao personally led his army against Cao Cao. Once the ranks were drawn up, an officer came out on foot to offer battle. A yellow scarf was wrapped around his head, a green jacket covered his body, and an iron cudgel was in his hand.\n\n“I am He Man, the Sky-Severing Yaksha!” he cried. “Who dares fight me?”\n\nAt the sight of him, Cao Hong gave a great shout, sprang from his horse, took up his saber, and strode forward on foot. The two fought before the lines for forty or fifty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage.\n\nCao Hong feigned defeat and fled. He Man pursued him. Cao Hong then used the ruse of trailing his saber for a backward stroke: turning, he sprang up and slashed He Man, then struck once more and killed him.\n\nSeizing the advantage, Li Dian galloped straight into the rebel formation. Huang Shao was caught unprepared and captured alive by Li Dian. Cao Cao’s troops fell upon the rebels and seized countless quantities of their gold, silk, grain, and provisions.\n\nLeft isolated, He Yi led several hundred horsemen in flight toward Gebei. As they went, a body of men emerged from behind a hill. At their head was a mighty warrior, eight feet tall and ten spans around the waist, carrying a great saber. He barred their way.\n\nHe Yi leveled his spear and rode out to meet him, but in a single bout the warrior seized him alive beneath one arm and carried him away. His remaining followers panicked, dismounted, and submitted to being bound. The warrior drove them all into the fortified settlement at Gebei.\n\nMeanwhile, Dian Wei pursued He Yi as far as Gebei, where the mighty warrior led out his men to confront him.\n\n“Are you also a Yellow Turban rebel?” Dian Wei demanded.\n\n“The several hundred Yellow Turban horsemen have all been captured by me and are held within the settlement!” the warrior replied.\n\n“Why do you not hand them over?”\n\n“If you can defeat the precious saber in my hand, I shall hand them over!”\n\nDian Wei flew into a rage and advanced with both halberds raised. The two fought from the hour of the dragon until noon without either gaining the advantage, and each withdrew for a brief rest. Before long, the warrior came out again and challenged him, and Dian Wei likewise emerged. They fought straight through until dusk, when the weariness of their horses forced them to stop.\n\nSoldiers under Dian Wei’s command raced to report the matter to Cao Cao. Greatly astonished, Cao Cao hurriedly brought his officers to watch.\n\nThe next day, the mighty warrior again came out to issue his challenge. Seeing the man’s stern and awe-inspiring bearing, Cao Cao secretly rejoiced and instructed Dian Wei to feign defeat that day.\n\nDian Wei received the order and went out to fight. After thirty bouts, he fled in defeat toward his formation. The warrior pursued him as far as the entrance to the lines, where volleys from bows and crossbows drove him back.\n\nCao Cao swiftly withdrew his army five li, secretly ordered a pitfall dug, and concealed men with hooks nearby. The next day, he again sent Dian Wei out with more than a hundred horsemen.\n\nThe warrior laughed. “How dare a defeated officer come back again!”\n\nHe urged his horse forward and engaged him. Dian Wei fought only a few bouts before turning his horse and fleeing. Intent only on the pursuit, the warrior failed to guard against the trap. Horse and rider both plunged into the pit, and the hidden hook-men seized and bound him, then brought him before Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao descended from his command tent and ordered the soldiers away. With his own hands he untied the warrior, quickly brought him clothing and had him dressed, then bade him sit and asked his native place, surname, and name.\n\nThe warrior said, “I am a native of Qiao County in the state of Qiao. My surname is Xu, my given name Chu, and my courtesy name Zhongkang. When brigands brought disorder to the region, I gathered several hundred members of my clan and built strong defenses within a fortified settlement to resist them.\n\n“One day, when the brigands arrived, I had everyone prepare a great quantity of stones. I myself hurled the stones at them, and not one failed to strike its mark. The brigands then withdrew.\n\n“Another day, they came again. There was no grain left within the settlement, so we made peace with the rebels and agreed to exchange plow oxen for rice. Once the rice had been delivered, the rebels drove the oxen outside the settlement, but all the beasts broke loose and ran back. With both hands I seized the tails of two oxen and walked backward for more than a hundred paces. The rebels were so astonished that they did not dare take the oxen, but fled. In this way, I kept this place safe from harm.”\n\nCao Cao said, “I have long heard your great name. Are you willing to submit to me?”\n\n“That is precisely what I desire,” Xu Chu replied.\n\nHe then summoned several hundred members of his clan, and all submitted. Cao Cao appointed Xu Chu a commandant and rewarded him most generously. He Yi and Huang Shao were then beheaded. Runan and Yingchuan were completely pacified.\n\nWhen Cao Cao returned in triumph, Cao Ren and Xiahou Dun came to receive him. They reported, “Scouts have lately brought word that the troops of Xue Lan and Li Feng in Yanzhou have all gone out to plunder, leaving the cities empty. If we lead our victorious army against them, the cities can be taken at the first beat of the drum.”\n\nCao Cao therefore led his army directly toward Yanzhou. Xue Lan and Li Feng were taken by surprise and had no choice but to lead their troops out of the city to meet him.\n\nXu Chu said, “I wish to take these two men as my introductory gift.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and ordered him into battle. Li Feng came forward to meet him, wielding a painted halberd. They had crossed horses for only two bouts when Xu Chu cut Li Feng down beneath his horse.\n\nXue Lan hurriedly fled toward his formation, but Li Dian barred his way beside the drawbridge. Not daring to return to the city, Xue Lan led his army toward Juye. Lü Qian galloped after him and shot him from his horse with a single arrow. His troops all scattered in rout.\n\nCao Cao recovered Yanzhou, and Cheng Yu immediately urged him to advance on Puyang. Cao Cao appointed Xu Chu and Dian Wei as the vanguard, Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan as the left wing, and Li Dian and Yue Jin as the right. Cao Cao himself commanded the central army, while Yu Jin and Lü Qian brought up the rear.\n\nWhen the army reached Puyang, Lü Bu wished to lead his men out in person to meet them. Chen Gong remonstrated with him: “You must not give battle. Wait until all our officers have assembled.”\n\n“Whom have I to fear?” Lü Bu replied.\n\nRefusing to heed Chen Gong’s words, he led his troops out, drew up his formation, leveled his halberd, and shouted abuse. Xu Chu immediately rode forth. They fought for twenty bouts without either gaining the advantage.\n\n“Lü Bu cannot be overcome by one man alone,” Cao Cao said.\n\nHe then sent Dian Wei to assist, and the two officers attacked Lü Bu from both sides. Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan arrived from the left, and Li Dian and Yue Jin from the right. Six officers now attacked Lü Bu together.\n\nUnable to hold them off, Lü Bu turned his horse and fled toward the city. When the Tian family upon the walls saw him returning in defeat, they hurriedly ordered the drawbridge raised.\n\n“Open the gate!” Lü Bu shouted.\n\nThe Tian family answered, “We have already surrendered to General Cao.”\n\nLü Bu cursed them bitterly, then led his army away toward Dingtao. Chen Gong hurriedly opened the eastern gate and escorted Lü Bu’s family out of the city.\n\nCao Cao thus gained Puyang and pardoned the Tian family for their former offense. Liu Ye said, “Lü Bu is a ferocious tiger. Now that he is exhausted and hard-pressed, we must not allow him the least respite.”\n\nCao Cao ordered Liu Ye and others to guard Puyang, while he himself led the army in pursuit as far as Dingtao. Lü Bu, Zhang Miao, and Zhang Chao were all within the city, but Gao Shun, Zhang Liao, Zang Ba, and Hou Cheng had gone toward the coast to gather grain and had not yet returned.\n\nWhen Cao Cao’s army reached Dingtao, he refused battle for several days, then withdrew forty li and encamped. The wheat in Jiyin Commandery had just ripened, so Cao Cao immediately ordered his soldiers to reap it for food.\n\nScouts reported this to Lü Bu, who led his army in pursuit. As he approached Cao Cao’s camp, he saw a dense expanse of woodland stretching away on the left. Fearing that ambushing troops were hidden there, he turned back.\n\nWhen Cao Cao learned that Lü Bu’s army had withdrawn, he said to his officers, “Lü Bu merely suspects that troops are hidden in the woods. Plant many banners among the trees to deepen his suspicions. West of the camp runs a long, dry embankment. We can conceal all our best troops there. Tomorrow Lü Bu will certainly come to burn the woods. The soldiers in the embankment will cut off his rear, and he can be captured.”\n\nAccordingly, Cao Cao left only fifty drummers in the camp to beat the drums, together with men and women seized from the neighboring villages to raise a great clamor. Most of his finest troops were hidden within the embankment.\n\nMeanwhile, Lü Bu returned and reported what he had seen to Chen Gong.\n\n“Cao Cao has many treacherous schemes,” Chen Gong said. “We must not underestimate him.”\n\n“I shall attack with fire,” Lü Bu replied. “Then I can break his ambush.”\n\nHe left Chen Gong and Gao Shun to guard the city. The next day, Lü Bu led his great army out. From afar, he saw banners in the woods. He drove his troops rapidly forward and set fires on every side, yet not a single man appeared.\n\nHe was about to advance into the camp when suddenly the drums thundered. While he hesitated in uncertainty, a body of troops emerged behind the camp. Lü Bu spurred forward in pursuit.\n\nA signal cannon sounded, and all the troops hidden within the embankment poured out. Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Xu Chu, Dian Wei, Li Dian, and Yue Jin came charging down upon him.\n\nLü Bu saw that he could not overcome them and fled across the open country. His subordinate officer Cheng Lian was shot dead by a single arrow from Yue Jin. Of Lü Bu’s army, two parts out of three were lost.\n\nThe defeated soldiers returned and reported to Chen Gong.\n\n“An empty city will be difficult to defend,” Chen Gong said. “Better to leave at once.”\n\nTogether with Gao Shun, he escorted Lü Bu’s family away, abandoned Dingtao, and fled. Cao Cao brought his victorious troops storming into the city with all the force of splitting bamboo. Zhang Chao burned himself to death, while Zhang Miao fled to join Yuan Shu.\n\nThe whole region of Shandong fell into Cao Cao’s hands. He reassured the people and repaired the cities, but these matters need not be recounted.\n\nMeanwhile, as Lü Bu fled, he encountered his officers, all of whom had now returned. Chen Gong also found him.\n\n“Though my army is small,” Lü Bu said, “we can still defeat Cao Cao.”\n\nHe therefore led his troops back once more. As the verse says:\n\nVictory and defeat are common truths in war;\nWho knows what may come when furled armor returns?\n\nWhether Lü Bu was victorious or defeated will be told in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 13\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si Wage Fierce War; Yang Feng and Dong Cheng Rescue the Emperor\n\nNow Cao Cao had crushingly defeated Lü Bu at Dingtao. Lü Bu gathered the remnants of his routed troops and cavalry on the coast, where all his commanders rejoined him, eager to fight Cao Cao once more. Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao’s forces are now too powerful to contest. First find a place where we can establish ourselves; it will not be too late to return afterward.” Lü Bu said, “I wish to seek refuge with Yuan Shao again. What do you think?” Chen Gong said, “First send someone to Jizhou to learn the situation. Then we may go.” Lü Bu followed his advice.\n\nMeanwhile, in Jizhou, Yuan Shao heard that Cao Cao and Lü Bu were locked in conflict. His adviser Shen Pei came forward and said, “Lü Bu is a jackal and a tiger. If he gains Yanzhou, he will certainly set his sights on Jizhou. Better to help Cao Cao attack him; only then will we be free of this danger.” Yuan Shao therefore sent Yan Liang with fifty thousand troops to assist Cao Cao. A spy learned the news and rushed a report to Lü Bu. Greatly alarmed, Lü Bu consulted Chen Gong. Chen Gong said, “I hear Liu Xuande has newly taken charge of Xuzhou. We may go and seek refuge with him.” Lü Bu accepted his advice and set out for Xuzhou.\n\nSomeone reported Lü Bu’s approach to Xuande. Xuande said, “Lü Bu is one of the foremost heroes of valor in our time. We should go out to welcome him.” Mi Zhu said, “Lü Bu is a creature of wolves and tigers. He must not be sheltered. Take him in, and he will harm you.” Xuande said, “Had Lü Bu not attacked Yanzhou before, how could this province have escaped its calamity? Now he comes to me in his extremity. How could he harbor any other intention?” Zhang Fei said, “Brother, your heart is far too kind. Even so, we must be prepared.”\n\nXuande led his followers thirty li beyond the city and met Lü Bu. Riding side by side, they entered the city. When they had reached the reception hall of the provincial offices and completed the formal courtesies, they sat down. Lü Bu said, “After I joined Excellency Wang Yun in plotting the death of Dong Zhuo, I suffered through the upheaval caused by Li Jue and Guo Si and wandered through the lands east of the passes, where few of the lords would tolerate me. Recently, because the traitor Cao Cao showed no humanity and invaded Xuzhou, you, Governor, came valiantly to Tao Qian’s rescue. I therefore attacked Yanzhou to divide Cao Cao’s strength. But unexpectedly I fell into his treacherous schemes, lost my army, and saw my commanders cut down. Now I have come to join you and undertake great affairs together. I do not know what you may think of this.”\n\nXuande said, “Governor Tao has newly passed away, and no one remained to administer Xuzhou. I was therefore made acting head of the province. Now, fortunately, you have come, General; it is only right that I yield the office to you.” He thereupon offered Lü Bu the tally and seal.\n\nLü Bu was just about to take them when he saw Guan Yu and Zhang Fei standing behind Xuande, anger on both their faces. He gave a feigned laugh and said, “Lü Bu is merely a fighting man. How could he serve as provincial governor?” Xuande offered the office again. Chen Gong said, “‘No guest, however strong, should overmaster the host.’ Governor, please have no doubts.” Only then did Xuande desist. He gave a banquet in Lü Bu’s honor and had a residence prepared for him.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu returned the hospitality by inviting Xuande to a feast. Xuande went together with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. When they had drunk to half-intoxication, Lü Bu invited Xuande into the rear hall. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei followed. Lü Bu ordered his wife and daughter to come out and bow before Xuande. Xuande repeatedly declined the honor.\n\nLü Bu said, “Worthy younger brother, there is no need for such modesty.”\n\nAt this Zhang Fei glared and shouted, “My elder brother is a scion of the imperial house! What sort of man are you, that you dare call him your worthy younger brother? Come here! I will fight you for three hundred bouts!”\n\nXuande hurriedly rebuked him, and Lord Guan persuaded him to leave. Xuande made amends to Lü Bu, saying, “My unworthy brother speaks wildly after drinking. Elder brother, please do not hold it against him.”\n\nLü Bu sat silent. Soon afterward the feast ended. As Lü Bu escorted Xuande through the gate, Zhang Fei came galloping up, spear held crosswise, and shouted, “Lü Bu! Come fight me for three hundred bouts!”\n\nXuande urgently ordered Lord Guan to restrain him.\n\nThe next day Lü Bu came to take leave of Xuande. “You, Governor, have not rejected me,” he said, “but I fear your younger brothers cannot tolerate my presence. I must seek refuge elsewhere.”\n\nXuande said, “If you leave, General, the fault will be greatly mine. My unworthy brother has offended you; another day I shall make him apologize. Nearby Xiaopei is where I once stationed my troops. If you do not find the place too cramped and humble, why not rest your horses there for the time being? I shall see that your grain and military supplies are duly provided.”\n\nLü Bu thanked Xuande and led his army away to establish himself at Xiaopei. Xuande went off to reproach Zhang Fei, but of that there is no more to say.\n\nNow Cao Cao had pacified Shandong and submitted a memorial to the court. He was promoted to General Who Establishes Virtue and made Marquis of Feiting. At that time Li Jue had appointed himself Grand Marshal, while Guo Si had appointed himself General-in-Chief. They acted with utter lawlessness, and no one at court dared speak against them.\n\nGrand Commandant Yang Biao and Minister of Agriculture Zhu Jun secretly memorialized Emperor Xian: “Cao Cao now commands more than two hundred thousand troops and has scores of able advisers and military commanders. If Your Majesty could secure this man’s support for the dynasty, destroy the treacherous faction, and restore order, it would be a great blessing to the realm.”\n\nEmperor Xian wept and said, “We have long suffered the bullying of these two villains. If they could be put to death, it would indeed be a great blessing!”\n\nYang Biao memorialized, “Your servant has a plan. First cause the two villains to destroy one another. Then summon Cao Cao by imperial edict to lead his army against them. Once their faction is swept away, the court may be secured.”\n\nEmperor Xian said, “How is this plan to be carried out?”\n\nYang Biao said, “I hear Guo Si’s wife is fiercely jealous. If someone uses a scheme of estrangement through her, the two villains will soon turn upon each other.”\n\nThe Emperor wrote a secret edict and entrusted it to Yang Biao. Yang Biao covertly arranged for his wife to enter Guo Si’s residence on another pretext. Finding an opportunity, she told Guo Si’s wife, “I hear General Guo is having an affair with the Grand Marshal’s wife, and that they are extremely intimate. If the Grand Marshal should learn of it, your husband will certainly suffer at his hands. It would be wisest, my lady, to put an end to their dealings.”\n\nGuo Si’s wife said in astonishment, “No wonder he often spends the night away and does not return! So he has been committing such a shameless deed! Had you not told me, madam, I would never have known. I must take careful precautions.”\n\nYang Biao’s wife announced that she must return home. Guo Si’s wife thanked her again and again before they parted.\n\nSeveral days later, Guo Si was again preparing to attend a banquet at Li Jue’s residence. His wife said, “Li Jue’s nature is unfathomable. Besides, two great powers cannot stand side by side. If he poisons your wine after you have been drinking, what am I to do?”\n\nGuo Si would not listen, though his wife repeatedly tried to stop him. That evening Li Jue sent over food and wine from his banquet. Guo Si’s wife secretly put poison into it before presenting it to him. Guo Si was about to eat when she said, “This food has come from outside. How can you eat it at once?” She first tested it on a dog, which immediately died. From then on, suspicion took root in Guo Si’s heart.\n\nOne day, after the court session had ended, Li Jue insistently invited Guo Si home to feast. The banquet ended at night, and Guo Si returned drunk. By chance, his stomach began to ache.\n\nHis wife said, “You must have taken his poison!” She hurriedly ordered that liquid manure be poured down his throat. Only after he had vomited did the pain subside.\n\nGuo Si was furious. “Li Jue and I undertook great affairs together,” he said, “yet now, without cause, he seeks to murder me. If I do not strike first, I will certainly fall victim to his cruelty.”\n\nHe secretly mustered the armored troops under his direct command, intending to attack Li Jue. But someone had already carried word to Li Jue.\n\nLi Jue too was furious. “How dare Guo Aduo behave like this!” He assembled the armored troops under his own command and advanced to kill Guo Si. A chaotic battle erupted beneath the city walls, and the soldiers seized the opportunity to plunder the inhabitants.\n\nLi Jue’s nephew Li Xian led troops to surround the palace compound. He brought two carriages, one for the Son of Heaven and one for Empress Fu, and ordered Jia Xu and Zuo Ling to oversee the imperial convoy. All the other palace women and eunuchs were forced to go on foot.\n\nThey drove the Emperor and Empress out through the Rear Butchers’ Gate, just as Guo Si’s troops arrived. A storm of arrows flew, killing palace attendants beyond count. Li Jue charged after them, forcing Guo Si’s men to retreat. The imperial convoy made its perilous way out of the city and, without room for question or protest, was carried straight into Li Jue’s camp.\n\nGuo Si led his troops into the palace, seized all the imperial consorts and palace women, and dragged them back to his camp; then he set fire to the palace halls. The next day, learning that Li Jue had abducted the Son of Heaven, Guo Si led his army to attack Li Jue’s camp. The Emperor and Empress were both terrified. A later poet lamented:\n\nEmperor Guangwu revived the Han and renewed its age;\nAbove and below, twelve emperors inherited the line.\nUnder Huan and Ling, the Way failed and the ancestral altars fell;\nEunuch ministers seized power as the dynasty declined.\n\nHe Jin, without a plan, attained the highest office;\nTo root out palace vermin, he summoned treacherous heroes.\nJackals and otters were driven out, but tigers and wolves came in;\nFrom the western provinces rose a rebel, savage and depraved.\n\nWang Yun gave his loyal heart into a beauty’s keeping,\nAnd so brought Dong Zhuo and Lü Bu into deadly conflict.\nThe chief of the rebels perished, and the realm seemed at peace—\nWho knew that Li Jue and Guo Si still nursed their rage?\n\nThe sacred realm choked with thorns: what could be done?\nThe inner palaces starved and grieved amid the clash of arms.\nWhen people’s hearts had turned away, Heaven’s mandate departed;\nHeroes carved out their domains and divided rivers and mountains.\n\nLet later rulers study this and remain vigilant;\nDo not lightly let the golden vessel of empire break.\nLiving souls were crushed, their brains and livers smeared in dust;\nShattered hills and dwindling streams ran deep with bitter blood.\n\nI read the surviving histories and cannot master my grief;\nAcross the haze of past and present, I mourn the fallen realm.\nA sovereign must heed the warning of the mulberry roots:\nIf no one holds the imperial sword, who shall preserve the bonds of rule?\n\nNow when Guo Si’s troops arrived, Li Jue came out of his camp to meet them in battle. Guo Si’s army was defeated and withdrew for the time being.\n\nLi Jue then moved the Emperor’s and Empress’s carriages to the fortress at Mei and ordered his nephew Li Xian to guard them. He cut off access by the palace attendants, and food and drink ceased to arrive regularly. All the courtiers showed signs of hunger.\n\nThe Emperor sent a man to ask Li Jue for five hu of rice and five cattle carcasses to distribute among those around him.\n\nLi Jue angrily said, “Food is served morning and evening. Why does he ask for more?” He sent them rotten meat and spoiled grain, all so foul that none of it could be eaten.\n\nThe Emperor cursed him: “How can this rebel insult us so!”\n\nAttendant-in-Ordinary Yang Biao hurriedly memorialized, “Li Jue is savage and violent. Since matters have come to this, Your Majesty must endure him for now and not provoke his fury.”\n\nThe Emperor lowered his head without a word, tears filling the sleeves of his robe.\n\nSuddenly an attendant reported, “An army is approaching to rescue Your Majesty! Its spears and swords flash in the sun, and its gongs and drums shake the heavens.”\n\nThe Emperor asked who it was. It was Guo Si. His heart turned from hope to dread.\n\nSoon a great clamor rose outside the fortress. Li Jue had led his troops out to meet Guo Si. Pointing his whip at him, he cursed, “I have never treated you ungenerously. Why did you plot to murder me?”\n\nGuo Si said, “You are a rebel. Why should I not kill you?”\n\nLi Jue said, “I am protecting the imperial carriage here. How am I a rebel?”\n\nGuo Si said, “You abducted the imperial carriage. How can you call that protection?”\n\nLi Jue said, “No more words! Let neither of us use our soldiers. We two will fight alone and decide the issue. The winner may take the Emperor.”\n\nThe two men fought before the battle lines. After ten bouts, neither had gained the advantage.\n\nThen Yang Biao came galloping up and shouted, “Generals, cease for a moment! I have specially invited the assembled officials to come and reconcile you.”\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si each returned to his camp.\n\nYang Biao and Zhu Jun assembled more than sixty officials of the court and first went to Guo Si’s camp to urge peace. Guo Si promptly detained them all.\n\nThe officials said, “We came with good intentions. Why do you treat us in this way?”\n\nGuo Si said, “Li Jue can abduct the Son of Heaven. Why alone should I not abduct the high ministers?”\n\nYang Biao said, “One of you abducts the Son of Heaven, the other abducts the high ministers. What do you mean to accomplish?”\n\nGuo Si flew into a rage, drew his sword, and was about to kill Yang Biao. Palace General Yang Mi argued forcefully against it. Guo Si then released Yang Biao and Zhu Jun, but kept all the others confined in his camp.\n\nYang Biao said to Zhu Jun, “We are ministers of the dynasty, yet cannot uphold our sovereign or rescue our lord. We live uselessly between Heaven and Earth!”\n\nWhen he had spoken, the two embraced and wept, then fainted to the ground. Zhu Jun returned home, fell ill, and died.\n\nFrom that time forward, Li Jue and Guo Si fought every day for more than fifty days in succession. No one knew the number of the dead.\n\nLi Jue had always delighted in heterodox and demonic arts. He frequently had sorceresses beat drums and summon spirits within the army. Jia Xu repeatedly remonstrated with him, but he would not listen.\n\nAttendant-in-Ordinary Yang Qi secretly memorialized the Emperor: “As your servant sees it, although Jia Xu is one of Li Jue’s closest confidants, in truth he has never forgotten his sovereign. Your Majesty should consult him.”\n\nWhile he was speaking, Jia Xu arrived. The Emperor dismissed everyone around him and tearfully addressed Jia Xu: “Can you take pity on the house of Han and save our life?”\n\nJia Xu bowed to the ground and said, “That has always been your servant’s desire. For now, Your Majesty must say nothing. I will devise a way myself.”\n\nThe Emperor wiped away his tears and thanked him.\n\nA short while later Li Jue came to see the Emperor, entering with his sword at his side. The Emperor’s face turned the color of earth.\n\nLi Jue said to him, “Guo Si is a disloyal subject. He has imprisoned the high ministers and means to abduct Your Majesty. Were it not for your servant, the imperial carriage would already have been seized.”\n\nThe Emperor clasped his hands and thanked him. Li Jue then withdrew.\n\nAt the time, Huangfu Li came to see the Emperor. The Emperor knew him to be eloquent and also a native of the same region as Li Jue, so he commanded him to go between the two sides and reconcile them.\n\nHuangfu Li obeyed the edict and hastened to Guo Si’s camp to persuade him.\n\nGuo Si said, “If Li Jue sends out the Son of Heaven, I will release the high ministers.”\n\nHuangfu Li then went to see Li Jue and said, “Because I am a man of Xiliang and come from the same region as you, the Son of Heaven has specially ordered me to reconcile you two lords. Guo Si has already accepted the imperial command. What is your intention?”\n\nLi Jue said, “I performed the great service of defeating Lü Bu. I have assisted the government for four years and achieved many distinguished merits, as all the realm knows. Guo Aduo is nothing but a horse thief, yet he dares abduct the high ministers and oppose me. I swear I will destroy him! Look at my strategy and the strength of my troops. Are they not sufficient to defeat Guo Aduo?”\n\nHuangfu Li replied, “Not so. In ancient times, Hou Yi of Youqiong relied upon his skill in archery and gave no thought to danger, which brought him to destruction. More recently, you saw with your own eyes the power of Grand Preceptor Dong. Lü Bu received his favor, yet turned against him, and in a moment Dong Zhuo’s head was hanging above the state gate. Strength, then, cannot be relied upon.\n\n“You, General, hold the rank of supreme commander, bear the battle-axe and the staff of authority, and have seen your sons, grandsons, and entire clan raised to eminent office. The state’s favor toward you cannot be called ungenerous. Now Guo Aduo has abducted the high ministers, while you, General, have abducted the Supreme One. Which offense is the lighter, and which the graver?”\n\nLi Jue flew into a rage. Drawing his sword, he shouted, “Did the Son of Heaven send you here to insult me? I will cut off your head first!”\n\nCommandant of Cavalry Yang Feng remonstrated, “Guo Si has not yet been eliminated. If you kill the imperial envoy, Guo Si will have a righteous pretext for raising troops, and all the lords will come to his aid.”\n\nJia Xu also argued forcefully against it, and Li Jue’s anger slightly subsided. Jia Xu then pushed Huangfu Li outside.\n\nHuangfu Li shouted, “Li Jue refuses the imperial command! He means to murder the sovereign and enthrone himself!”\n\nAttendant-in-Ordinary Hu Miao hurriedly stopped him. “Do not utter such words! I fear they will bring harm upon you.”\n\nHuangfu Li rebuked him: “Hu Jingcai! You too are a minister of the court. How can you attach yourself to a rebel? ‘When the sovereign is humiliated, the minister dies.’ If Li Jue kills me, it will only be my proper fate!”\n\nHe continued cursing without cease. When the Emperor learned of it, he urgently ordered Huangfu Li to return to Xiliang.\n\nMost of Li Jue’s army consisted of men from Xiliang, and he also depended upon Qiang troops for support. Huangfu Li spread word among the men of Xiliang: “Li Jue is plotting rebellion. Whoever follows him becomes a member of his treasonous faction and will suffer no small calamity afterward.”\n\nMany of the Xiliang men listened to Huangfu Li, and the army’s morale gradually dissolved.\n\nWhen Li Jue heard what Huangfu Li was saying, he was furious and sent the Tiger Guard Wang Chang in pursuit. Wang Chang knew Huangfu Li to be a loyal and righteous man, so he did not pursue him at all, but merely returned and reported, “No one knows where Huangfu Li has gone.”\n\nJia Xu also secretly told the Qiang troops, “The Son of Heaven knows that you are loyal and righteous and have long endured the hardships of war. By secret edict, he commands you to return to your commanderies; later you will receive generous rewards.”\n\nThe Qiang already resented Li Jue for granting them neither ranks nor rewards. They therefore listened to Jia Xu and all led their troops away.\n\nJia Xu further memorialized the Emperor in secret: “Li Jue is greedy and without strategy. Now that his troops have dispersed and his heart is fearful, he may be baited with a high title.”\n\nThe Emperor issued an edict appointing Li Jue Grand Marshal.\n\nLi Jue rejoiced. “This is the power of the sorceresses’ invocations and prayers!” He richly rewarded the sorceresses but gave nothing to his military commanders.\n\nCommandant of Cavalry Yang Feng was furious. He said to Song Guo, “We have entered death and come out alive, exposing our bodies to arrows and stones. Are our merits worth less than those of sorceresses?”\n\nSong Guo said, “Why not kill this villain and rescue the Son of Heaven?”\n\nYang Feng said, “Set fire to the central camp as a signal. I will lead my troops in support from outside.”\n\nThe two agreed to act during the second watch that night. But their plans were not kept secret, and someone informed Li Jue.\n\nLi Jue was furious. He had Song Guo seized and immediately put to death. Yang Feng led his troops outside but saw no signal fire. Li Jue personally brought out his army and happened upon Yang Feng. They fought chaotically through the encampment until the fourth watch. Unable to prevail, Yang Feng led his army away to Xi’an.\n\nFrom that time Li Jue’s military power steadily declined. Guo Si also attacked him constantly, and a great many men were killed.\n\nSuddenly a messenger reported, “Zhang Ji has led a great army from Shaanxi and wishes to reconcile you two lords. He declares that if either refuses, he will attack with his troops.”\n\nLi Jue decided to claim the favor of acting first and sent a man to Zhang Ji’s army to accept peace. Guo Si was likewise compelled to agree.\n\nZhang Ji submitted a memorial requesting that the Son of Heaven proceed to Hongnong.\n\nThe Emperor rejoiced. “We have long yearned to return to the eastern capital. That this opportunity now allows us to return is the greatest good fortune!”\n\nBy edict Zhang Ji was appointed General of Agile Cavalry. Zhang Ji supplied grain, wine, and meat for the court officials. Guo Si released the high ministers from his camp. Li Jue prepared the imperial convoy for the eastward journey and sent several hundred surviving members of the old Imperial Forest Guard, armed with halberds, to escort it.\n\nThe imperial carriage passed Xinfeng and reached Baling. It was autumn, and the golden wind suddenly rose.\n\nAll at once a great clamor sounded. Several hundred soldiers came onto the bridge and barred the imperial convoy, shouting sternly, “Who comes there?”\n\nAttendant-in-Ordinary Yang Qi spurred his horse onto the bridge and said, “The sacred carriage is passing. Who dares obstruct it?”\n\nTwo commanders came forward. “We have orders from General Guo to guard this bridge against spies. If this is indeed the sacred carriage, we must see the Emperor in person before we can believe it.”\n\nYang Qi raised the beaded curtain high.\n\nThe Emperor addressed them: “We are here in person. Why do you not withdraw?”\n\nThe commanders and soldiers all cried, “Long live the Emperor!” and divided to either side. Only then could the imperial convoy pass.\n\nThe two commanders returned and reported to Guo Si, “The imperial carriage has gone.”\n\nGuo Si said, “I meant to deceive Zhang Ji, seize the imperial carriage, and take it back into the fortress at Mei. How dare you let it pass on your own authority?”\n\nHe beheaded both commanders, raised his army, and hurried in pursuit.\n\nThe imperial convoy had just reached Huayin County when shouts behind it shook the sky: “Let the imperial carriage go no farther!”\n\nThe Emperor wept and told his ministers, “We have only just escaped the wolf’s lair, and now we meet the tiger’s jaws. What can be done?”\n\nEveryone lost color. The rebel army drew steadily closer.\n\nThen came a rolling burst of drums. From behind a hill emerged a commander leading troops at a gallop. At their head flew a great banner inscribed with four words: “Yang Feng of the Great Han.” With more than a thousand troops, he charged forward.\n\nAfter Yang Feng had been defeated by Li Jue, he had led his army to encamp below Mount Zhongnan. Now, hearing that the imperial carriage was approaching, he had come especially to protect it.\n\nThe battle lines were immediately drawn up. Guo Si’s commander Cui Yong rode out and cursed Yang Feng as a rebel.\n\nYang Feng was enraged. Turning toward his ranks, he called, “Where is Gongming?”\n\nA commander gripping a great axe spurred his bay horse into a flying gallop and charged straight at Cui Yong. The two horses met, and in a single bout he cut Cui Yong down from the saddle.\n\nYang Feng seized the advantage and drove forward. Guo Si’s army was crushingly defeated and retreated more than twenty li.\n\nYang Feng then recalled his troops and came before the Son of Heaven.\n\nThe Emperor comforted him, saying, “You have rescued our person. Your merit is not small!”\n\nYang Feng bowed his head to the ground and gave thanks.\n\nThe Emperor said, “Who was the man who cut down the rebel commander just now?”\n\nYang Feng led the commander forward to bow below the imperial carriage. “This man is from Yang County in Hedong. His surname is Xu, his given name Huang, and his courtesy name Gongming.”\n\nThe Emperor praised and rewarded him. Yang Feng escorted the imperial carriage to Huayin, where it halted. General Duan Wei presented clothing, drink, and food. That night the Son of Heaven lodged in Yang Feng’s camp.\n\nAfter suffering defeat, Guo Si mustered his army the next day and again attacked the camp. Xu Huang was first to ride out.\n\nGuo Si’s great army closed in from eight directions, trapping the Son of Heaven and Yang Feng at the very heart of the encirclement. At this moment of extreme peril, a mighty clamor suddenly rose in the southeast, and a commander came galloping into the attack at the head of an army. The rebel host broke and fled.\n\nXu Huang pressed the advantage and inflicted a crushing defeat upon Guo Si’s army.\n\nThe newcomer came before the Son of Heaven. He was Dong Cheng, a kinsman of the imperial house.\n\nThe Emperor tearfully recounted all that had happened.\n\nDong Cheng said, “Your Majesty need not grieve. General Yang and I swear to behead the two villains and restore peace to the realm.”\n\nThe Emperor ordered that they hasten toward the eastern capital. The imperial convoy set out that very night and proceeded toward Hongnong.\n\nGuo Si returned with his defeated troops and encountered Li Jue. He said, “Yang Feng and Dong Cheng have rescued the imperial carriage and are taking it to Hongnong. If it reaches Shandong and establishes a secure footing there, the Emperor will certainly proclaim our crimes throughout the realm and command all the lords to attack us. Even our clans to the third degree will not be spared.”\n\nLi Jue said, “Zhang Ji’s troops now occupy Chang’an, so we cannot move rashly. You and I should seize the opportunity to unite our armies, go to Hongnong, kill the Han sovereign, and divide the realm equally between us. Why should we not?”\n\nGuo Si gladly agreed. The two united their armies and plundered along the road, leaving every place they passed utterly bare.\n\nWhen Yang Feng and Dong Cheng learned that the rebel army had come from afar, they wheeled their troops about and fought a great battle against it at Dongjian.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si discussed their strategy. “Our troops are many and theirs are few. We need only overwhelm them in a general melee.”\n\nLi Jue advanced on the left and Guo Si on the right, their soldiers flooding over hills and across fields.\n\nYang Feng and Dong Cheng fought desperately on both sides and barely managed to bring out the carriages of the Emperor and Empress. The court officials, palace attendants, seals, registers, canonical books, and every kind of imperial possession were all abandoned.\n\nGuo Si led troops into Hongnong and plundered it. Dong Cheng and Yang Feng escorted the imperial carriage north toward Shan, while Li Jue and Guo Si divided their forces in pursuit.\n\nOn the one hand, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng sent envoys to negotiate peace with Li Jue and Guo Si. On the other, they secretly carried an imperial command to Hedong, urgently summoning the forces of the former White Wave leaders Han Xian, Li Le, and Hu Cai to come to the rescue.\n\nLi Le too was a bandit who had gathered followers in the mountains and forests, but necessity now compelled the court to summon him. When the three armies heard that the Son of Heaven had pardoned their crimes and would grant them official rank, how could they refuse to come? They struck camp, joined Dong Cheng, and together advanced once more to take Hongnong.\n\nWherever Li Jue and Guo Si went, they plundered the people. They killed the old and weak and pressed the strong into their army. When they met the enemy, they drove these civilian conscripts before them and called them the “Dare-to-Die Army.” Thus the rebels’ power became immense.\n\nLi Le’s army arrived and joined the others at Weiyang.\n\nGuo Si ordered his soldiers to throw clothing and other possessions along the road. When Li Le’s troops saw garments strewn across the ground, they scrambled to seize them, and their formations collapsed completely.\n\nThe armies of Li Jue and Guo Si attacked from every side, plunging the field into chaos. Li Le’s army was crushingly defeated.\n\nYang Feng and Dong Cheng could not hold the enemy back. They escorted the imperial carriage northward, while the rebel army pursued behind them.\n\nLi Le said, “The danger is urgent! I beg the Son of Heaven to mount a horse and go on ahead!”\n\nThe Emperor said, “We cannot abandon the court officials and leave.”\n\nEveryone followed, wailing and weeping. Hu Cai was killed amid the chaotic fighting.\n\nSeeing the rebels pressing close behind, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng urged the Son of Heaven to abandon the carriage and walk to the bank of the Yellow River. Li Le and the others found a small boat to serve as a ferry.\n\nThe weather was bitterly cold. The Emperor and Empress, supporting one another with difficulty, reached the bank. But the bank was steep, and they could not descend into the boat, while the pursuing army was about to arrive.\n\nYang Feng said, “Join the horses’ reins together, bind them around the Emperor’s waist, and lower him into the boat.”\n\nAmong the crowd, Fu De, the Empress’s brother, carried more than ten bolts of white silk. He said, “I recovered this silk amid the rout. We can join it together and use it to lower the imperial persons.”\n\nMarching Colonel Shang Hong wrapped the Emperor and Empress in silk and ordered the men first to suspend the Emperor and lower him down. Only then did he reach the boat.\n\nLi Le stood at the bow with sword in hand. Fu De carried his sister, the Empress, down into the boat.\n\nThose on the bank who could not board fought to seize the mooring rope. Li Le cut them all down into the water. After ferrying the Emperor and Empress across, the boat returned to carry the others. Those fighting to cross had their fingers hacked away, and their cries shook the heavens.\n\nWhen they had crossed to the farther bank, only a little more than ten people remained at the Emperor’s side.\n\nYang Feng found an ox cart and carried the Emperor to Dayang. There was nothing to eat. That evening they lodged in a tile-roofed cottage. An old countryman offered them millet. The Emperor and Empress ate together, but the grain was so coarse that they could scarcely swallow it.\n\nThe next day an edict appointed Li Le General Who Conquers the North and Han Xian General Who Conquers the East. The imperial convoy then resumed its journey.\n\nTwo great ministers found their way to it and, weeping, bowed before the carriage. They were Grand Commandant Yang Biao and Grand Coachman Han Rong. The Emperor and Empress both wept.\n\nHan Rong said, “The two villains Li Jue and Guo Si place some trust in your servant’s words. I will risk my life to persuade them to cease hostilities. Your Majesty must carefully preserve the dragon person.”\n\nAfter Han Rong departed, Li Le invited the Emperor to rest temporarily in Yang Feng’s camp. Yang Biao urged the Emperor to establish his court in Anyi County.\n\nWhen the imperial carriage reached Anyi, there was no proper residence to be found. The Emperor and Empress both lived in a thatched hut. It had no door to close, so thorn branches were planted on every side to form a screen.\n\nThe Emperor discussed affairs with his ministers beneath the thatched roof, while the commanders stationed their troops outside the thorn fence to enforce order.\n\nLi Le and the others monopolized power. If any court official offended them in the least, they beat and cursed him in the Emperor’s presence. They deliberately sent muddy wine and coarse food to the Emperor, who forced himself to accept it.\n\nLi Le and Han Xian jointly submitted recommendations for more than two hundred tattooed convicts, private retainers, shamans, healers, runners, and menials, asking that they all be made colonels, censors, and other officials. There was no time to carve proper seals, so the inscriptions were scratched with awls. All order and dignity vanished.\n\nHan Rong tactfully persuaded the two villains Li Jue and Guo Si. They accepted his arguments and released the court officials and palace attendants, allowing them to return.\n\nThat year there was a terrible famine. The people lived on wild plants, and the bodies of the starved lay across the countryside. Zhang Yang, Administrator of Henei, presented rice and meat; Wang Yi, Administrator of Hedong, presented silk and cloth. The Emperor gained a little respite.\n\nDong Cheng and Yang Feng conferred. On the one hand, they sent men to repair the palace compound at Luoyang; on the other, they planned to escort the imperial carriage back to the eastern capital.\n\nLi Le refused to agree.\n\nDong Cheng said to him, “Luoyang is the place where the Son of Heaven rightfully established his capital. Anyi is only a small district. How can it accommodate the imperial carriage? To escort His Majesty back to Luoyang is the proper course.”\n\nLi Le said, “You may escort the imperial carriage away. I will remain here.”\n\nDong Cheng and Yang Feng escorted the imperial carriage on its way.\n\nLi Le secretly sent men to ally with Li Jue and Guo Si so that together they might abduct the Emperor. When Dong Cheng, Yang Feng, and Han Xian learned of the plot, they deployed their troops during the night and hurriedly escorted the imperial carriage toward Ji Pass.\n\nWhen Li Le heard of this, he did not wait for the armies of Li Jue and Guo Si to arrive, but led his own troops in pursuit.\n\nAround the fourth watch, he caught up below Mount Ji and shouted, “Let the imperial carriage go no farther! Li Jue and Guo Si are here!”\n\nEmperor Xian was terrified, his heart pounding and his courage failing, as fires sprang up all across the mountain.\n\nIndeed:\n\nBefore, the two villains divided into two;\nNow, three villains have united as one.\n\nHow the Han Son of Heaven escaped this peril will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 14\n\nCao Cao Removes the Court to Xuchang; Lü Bu Seizes Xuzhou by Night\n\nNow Li Le led his troops forward, falsely claiming that Li Jue and Guo Si were pursuing the imperial carriage. The Emperor was greatly alarmed. Yang Feng said, “That is Li Le.” He ordered Xu Huang to ride out against him, and Li Le himself came forth to fight. Their horses crossed, and in the very first exchange Xu Huang struck Li Le from his horse with one blow of his axe. He scattered and slew the remaining rebels, then protected the imperial carriage through Ji Pass. Zhang Yang, the Administrator, came to meet the Emperor at Zhi Road with grain and silk prepared. The Emperor appointed Zhang Yang Grand Marshal. Taking leave of the Emperor, Zhang Yang withdrew to garrison Yewang.\n\nThe Emperor entered Luoyang and saw that the palaces and halls had all been burned away. The streets and markets lay desolate, and everywhere the eye could see was overgrown with wormwood. Within the palace precincts there were only crumbling walls and ruined ramparts. He ordered Yang Feng to build a small palace for his temporary residence. When the civil and military officials came to court with their congratulations, they all stood amid thorns and brambles. An edict changed the Xingping era to the first year of Jian’an.\n\nThat year there was another great famine. Only a few hundred households remained in Luoyang, and with nothing to eat, all went outside the city to strip bark from the trees and dig up grass roots for food. From the Gentlemen of the Secretariat downward, officials went out of the city themselves to gather firewood and forage; many died among the crumbling walls and ruined ramparts. Never was the decline of the Han’s fortunes at the end of the dynasty more extreme than this. A later poet lamented:\n\nBlood flowed at Mang and Dang; the white serpent died;\nRed banners swept unhindered through the four directions.\nChasing the stag of Qin, they restored the altars of state;\nThe steed of Chu was overthrown, and borders rose anew.\nThe Son of Heaven grew weak, and treacherous villains rose;\nThe ancestral realm decayed, and brigands ran wild.\nLook upon the ruin visited on the two capitals—\nEven men of iron, though tearless, would grieve and tremble.\n\nGrand Commandant Yang Biao memorialized the Emperor: “An edict was graciously issued before, but no one was ever sent to deliver it. Cao Cao is now east of the mountains, with powerful troops and flourishing ranks of commanders. He may be summoned to court to support the royal house.”\n\nThe Emperor said, “Since We have already issued the edict, why must you memorialize Us again? Send someone at once, and that will suffice.”\n\nYang Biao received the command and immediately dispatched an envoy east of the mountains to summon Cao Cao.\n\nNow Cao Cao, east of the mountains, heard that the imperial carriage had returned to Luoyang and gathered his advisers for deliberation. Xun Yu stepped forward and said, “In former times, Duke Wen of Jin restored King Xiang of Zhou, and the feudal lords submitted to him. Gaozu of Han held mourning rites for Emperor Yi, and the hearts of all under Heaven turned to him. Today the Son of Heaven has suffered exile and humiliation. If, at this moment, General, you are truly the first to raise a righteous army and uphold the Son of Heaven in accordance with the hopes of the people, it will be a strategy unmatched in any age. If you do not act early, another will act before you.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. Just as he was preparing to muster his forces, word suddenly came that an imperial envoy had arrived bearing an edict of summons. Cao Cao received the edict and fixed a day to raise his army.\n\nThe Emperor, meanwhile, remained in Luoyang, where nothing was yet prepared. The city walls had collapsed, and though he wished to repair them, he lacked the means. Then came a report that Li Jue and Guo Si were approaching at the head of their troops.\n\nGreatly alarmed, the Emperor asked Yang Feng, “The envoy sent east of the mountains has not yet returned, and now the armies of Li Jue and Guo Si are upon us. What are We to do?”\n\nYang Feng and Han Xian said, “We are willing to fight the rebels to the death and protect Your Majesty.”\n\nDong Cheng said, “The city walls are unsound and our arms and soldiers are few. If we fight and fail to win, what then? It would be better to escort Your Majesty east of the mountains for refuge.”\n\nThe Emperor followed his counsel and set out that very day toward the east. The officials had no horses and all followed the imperial carriage on foot.\n\nThey had not gone an arrow’s flight beyond Luoyang when they saw dust clouds blotting out the sun and heard gongs and drums clamoring to the sky. An immense host of men and horses was approaching. The Emperor and Empress trembled, unable to speak.\n\nSuddenly a lone rider came galloping toward them. It was the envoy previously sent east of the mountains. Reaching the imperial carriage, he bowed and reported: “General Cao has mustered all his forces east of the mountains and is coming in answer to the edict. Hearing that Li Jue and Guo Si had invaded Luoyang, he first dispatched Xiahou Dun as vanguard, with ten senior commanders and fifty thousand picked troops, to protect the imperial carriage.”\n\nOnly then was the Emperor’s heart at ease. Before long, Xiahou Dun arrived with Xu Chu, Dian Wei, and the others. They presented themselves before the Emperor and all paid their respects according to military ceremony. The Emperor had just finished comforting and exhorting them when another report came: a second army was approaching from due east.\n\nThe Emperor immediately ordered Xiahou Dun to investigate. He returned and reported, “It is Cao Cao’s infantry.”\n\nPresently Cao Hong, Li Dian, and Yue Jin came before the imperial carriage. After announcing their names, Cao Hong memorialized: “My elder kinsman knew that the rebel army was drawing near and feared Xiahou Dun might be unable to prevail alone. He therefore ordered us to make double speed and come to his aid.”\n\nThe Emperor said, “General Cao is truly a servant of the altars of state!”\n\nHe then commanded them to protect the imperial carriage as it advanced. Scouts came with a report: “Li Jue and Guo Si are driving their troops straight toward us.”\n\nThe Emperor ordered Xiahou Dun to divide his men into two columns and meet them. Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong formed the two wings. The cavalry went out first, with the infantry following behind, and attacked with all their strength. The rebel forces of Li Jue and Guo Si suffered a crushing defeat, losing more than ten thousand heads.\n\nThe Emperor then returned to the old palace at Luoyang, while Xiahou Dun encamped outside the city.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao arrived with the main body of his army. Once his camp had been established, he entered the city to see the Emperor and bowed below the steps of the audience hall. The Emperor commanded him to rise and issued words of comfort and commendation.\n\nCao Cao said, “Your servant has long enjoyed the grace of the state and has never ceased thinking how to repay it. Now the crimes of Li Jue and Guo Si have reached their full measure. Your servant commands more than two hundred thousand picked troops. With the obedient, I shall punish the rebellious, and there is no victory I cannot win. May Your Majesty carefully preserve your sacred person and hold the altars of state above all else.”\n\nThe Emperor appointed Cao Cao Colonel-Director of Retainers, granted him the imperial tally and battle-axe, and entrusted him with the affairs of the Imperial Secretariat.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si, learning that Cao Cao had come from afar, proposed to seek a swift battle. Jia Xu remonstrated: “You must not. Cao Cao’s troops are seasoned and his commanders brave. It would be better to surrender to him and ask that your own crimes be pardoned.”\n\nLi Jue angrily said, “How dare you break the edge of our spirit!” He drew his sword to kill Jia Xu, but the other commanders intervened and secured his release. That night Jia Xu rode away alone and returned to his native district.\n\nThe next day, Li Jue’s army came out to meet Cao Cao’s forces. Cao Cao first ordered Xu Chu, Cao Ren, and Dian Wei to lead three hundred armored cavalry in three charges through Li Jue’s formation, and only then drew up his battle lines.\n\nAs the formation closed, Li Jue’s nephews Li Xian and Li Bie rode out before the ranks. Before they could speak, Xu Chu spurred forward and cut down Li Xian with a single stroke of his blade. Li Bie, taken by surprise, toppled backward from his horse, and Xu Chu killed him as well. Carrying both heads, he returned to the formation.\n\nCao Cao stroked Xu Chu’s back and said, “You are truly my Fan Kuai!”\n\nHe then ordered Xiahou Dun to lead troops out on the left and Cao Ren to lead troops out on the right, while he himself led the central army in a charge against the enemy formation. At the first beat of the drum, all three armies advanced together. The rebel troops could not withstand them and fled in utter defeat.\n\nCao Cao personally drew his jeweled sword and pressed the formation onward, leading his men in pursuit and slaughter through the night. A great many were cut down, and those who surrendered were beyond counting. Li Jue and Guo Si fled westward for their lives, frantic as homeless dogs. Knowing there was nowhere left to harbor them, they had no choice but to take to the hills and become bandits.\n\nCao Cao withdrew his troops and again encamped outside Luoyang. Yang Feng and Han Xian conferred together: “Now that Cao Cao has achieved this great victory, he is certain to seize supreme power. How could he tolerate the likes of us?”\n\nThey therefore entered the palace and memorialized the Emperor, then, on the pretext of pursuing and killing Li Jue and Guo Si, led their own troops away to garrison Daliang.\n\nOne day the Emperor sent a man to Cao Cao’s camp to summon him to the palace for deliberations. When Cao Cao heard that an imperial messenger had arrived, he invited him in. He saw a man with finely formed brows and clear eyes, full of vigor and vitality.\n\nCao Cao thought to himself, “There is now a great famine in Dong Commandery. Officials, soldiers, and common people all show hunger in their faces. How is this man alone so well nourished?”\n\nHe therefore asked, “Your honored countenance is so full and flourishing. By what regimen have you brought yourself to such a state?”\n\nThe man replied, “I have no special method. I have merely eaten plain food for thirty years.”\n\nCao Cao nodded, then asked, “What office do you hold?”\n\nHe replied, “I was recommended as Filial and Incorrupt. I formerly served as an Assistant Officer under Yuan Shao and Zhang Yang. Hearing that the Son of Heaven had returned to the capital, I came especially to pay court and was appointed Gentleman of Correct Deliberation. I am from Dingtao in Jiyin. My surname is Dong, my personal name Zhao, and my style Gongren.”\n\nCao Cao rose from his mat and said, “I have long heard your name. I am fortunate to meet you here.”\n\nHe laid out wine for Dong Zhao in his command tent and had him meet Xun Yu. Suddenly a man came to report, “A body of troops is heading east. We do not know who they are.”\n\nCao Cao promptly sent someone to investigate. Dong Zhao said, “Those are Yang Feng, formerly a commander under Li Jue, and Han Xian, leader of the White Wave band. Because you have come here, illustrious lord, they intend to lead their troops away to Daliang.”\n\nCao Cao said, “Can they suspect me?”\n\nDong Zhao replied, “They are men without counsel. Why should you trouble yourself about them, illustrious lord?”\n\nCao Cao asked again, “What will become of the two rebels Li Jue and Guo Si now that they have fled?”\n\nDong Zhao said, “A tiger without claws, a bird without wings—they will soon be captured by you, illustrious lord. They are not worth a thought.”\n\nFinding Dong Zhao’s words much to his mind, Cao Cao asked him about the great affairs of the court.\n\nDong Zhao said, “Illustrious lord, you have raised a righteous army to put down violence and disorder and entered the court to support the Son of Heaven. This is an achievement worthy of the Five Hegemons. But the commanders are different men with different intentions and may not submit to you. If you remain here, I fear there will be difficulties. The best policy is to move the imperial carriage to the capital at Xu.\n\n“Yet the court, after wandering in exile, has only newly returned to the capital. Those near and far look up to it, hoping for the peace of a restored court. If the imperial carriage is moved again now, the people’s hearts may not accept it. But only by doing what is extraordinary can one achieve extraordinary merit. I pray you, General, decide upon it.”\n\nCao Cao took Dong Zhao by the hand and said with a smile, “This has always been my own intention. But Yang Feng has deployed his forces at Daliang, while the great ministers remain at court. Might there not be some other upheaval?”\n\nDong Zhao said, “That is easily managed. Send Yang Feng a letter to set his mind at ease. Then explain openly to the great ministers that the capital lacks grain and that you wish the imperial carriage to proceed to the capital at Xu, which is near Luyang and can be supplied by the transport of provisions, so that there need be no anxiety over shortages or long distances. When the great ministers hear this, they will gladly consent.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. Dong Zhao took his leave. Holding his hand, Cao Cao said, “Whatever I may plan, I ask only that you instruct me.”\n\nDong Zhao expressed his thanks and departed.\n\nFrom that time onward, Cao Cao met privately each day with his advisers to deliberate the transfer of the capital.\n\nAt the time, Wang Li, Palace Attendant and Grand Astrologer, privately told Liu Ai, Minister of the Imperial Clan: “When I look upward and observe the celestial patterns, I see that since last spring Venus has trespassed against Saturn in the constellations Dipper and Ox and passed through the Celestial Ford. Mars has also moved retrograde and joined Venus at the Celestial Gate. When metal and fire conjoin, a new Son of Heaven must arise. I see that the ordained span of the Great Han is nearing its end. In the lands of Jin and Wei, one is certain to rise.”\n\nHe also secretly memorialized Emperor Xian: “Heaven’s Mandate comes and goes, and none of the Five Phases remains forever ascendant. What succeeds fire is earth. The one who succeeds the Han and possesses all under Heaven will arise in Wei.”\n\nWhen Cao Cao heard this, he sent word to Wang Li: “I know that you are loyal to the court, but the Way of Heaven is deep and remote. I hope you will say no more.”\n\nCao Cao related the matter to Xun Yu. Xun Yu said, “The Han rules by the virtue of fire, while your own destiny, illustrious lord, belongs to earth. The capital at Xu belongs to earth; once you reach it, you are certain to flourish. Fire can engender earth, and earth can strengthen wood. This accords exactly with the words of Dong Zhao and Wang Li. In days to come, one is certain to rise.”\n\nCao Cao’s resolve was settled.\n\nThe next day, he entered the palace to see the Emperor and memorialized: “The eastern capital has lain waste for many years and cannot be restored. Moreover, the transport of grain is arduous. The capital at Xu lies near Luyang. Its walls, palaces and halls, money and grain, people and goods are all sufficient for our needs. Your servant dares to request that the imperial carriage proceed to the capital at Xu. May Your Majesty consent.”\n\nThe Emperor did not dare refuse. The assembled ministers all feared Cao Cao’s power, and none dared voice a contrary opinion. A day was therefore chosen for the departure. Cao Cao led his army as escort, and all the officials followed.\n\nThey had traveled no more than a few stages when they came to a high ridge. Suddenly a tremendous cry arose, and Yang Feng and Han Xian appeared at the head of their troops to bar the road. Xu Huang stood foremost and shouted, “Cao Cao, where do you mean to take the imperial carriage after abducting it?”\n\nCao Cao rode out to look and saw Xu Huang standing there in stern and awe-inspiring might. Secretly marveling at him, he ordered Xu Chu to ride forth and engage him.\n\nBlade and axe clashed for more than fifty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. Cao Cao then sounded the gong and withdrew his troops. Summoning his advisers, he said, “Yang Feng and Han Xian are truly beneath consideration, but Xu Huang is a genuine and able commander. I cannot bear to overcome him by force. I must win him over by stratagem.”\n\nMan Chong, an Assistant Officer on Cao Cao’s staff, said, “My lord need not be concerned. I once had a brief acquaintance with Xu Huang. Tonight I will disguise myself as a common soldier and slip into his camp. I will persuade him with words and guarantee that he will give you his whole heart and come over to you.”\n\nCao Cao gladly sent him.\n\nThat night Man Chong disguised himself as a common soldier, mingled with the opposing troops, and stole his way to Xu Huang’s tent. There he saw Xu Huang seated in armor, holding a candle.\n\nMan Chong suddenly stepped before him and saluted. “Has my old friend fared well since we parted?”\n\nXu Huang sprang up in surprise, looked closely at him, and said, “Are you not Man Boning of Shanyang? How have you come here?”\n\nMan Chong replied, “I now serve as an Assistant Officer under General Cao. Today, before the battle lines, I caught sight of my old friend. Wishing to offer you a word of counsel, I have come at the risk of my life.”\n\nXu Huang invited him to sit and asked his purpose in coming.\n\nMan Chong said, “Your courage and strategy are rarely matched in this world. Why then do you stoop to serve men like Yang Feng and Han Xian? General Cao is a hero of the age. His love of worthy men and courtesy toward scholars are known throughout the realm. When he saw your valor before the lines today, he conceived the deepest respect and admiration for you. Unable to bear sending fierce commanders against you in a battle to the death, he especially dispatched me to invite you. Why do you not forsake darkness and turn toward the light, that together we may accomplish a great enterprise?”\n\nXu Huang remained deep in thought for a long while, then sighed and said, “I have always known that Yang Feng and Han Xian are not men capable of founding a great enterprise. But I have followed them a long time and cannot bear to leave them.”\n\nMan Chong said, “Have you not heard, ‘A fine bird chooses the tree in which it roosts; a worthy minister chooses the lord whom he serves’? To encounter a lord worthy of service and let him pass within arm’s reach is not the act of a true man.”\n\nXu Huang rose and thanked him. “I am willing to follow your counsel.”\n\nMan Chong said, “Why not kill Yang Feng and Han Xian before you leave and offer their heads as your gift of introduction?”\n\nXu Huang replied, “For a minister to murder his lord would be profoundly unrighteous. I will never do it.”\n\nMan Chong said, “You are truly a righteous man!”\n\nXu Huang then led several dozen horsemen from his personal command and rode through the night with Man Chong to join Cao Cao. But someone had already reported the matter to Yang Feng. Enraged, Yang Feng personally led a thousand horsemen in pursuit, shouting, “Xu Huang, traitor and rebel, do not flee!”\n\nIn the midst of the pursuit, a cannon suddenly thundered. Torches flared together above and below the hills, and ambushing troops poured out on every side. Cao Cao personally led the army at their head and shouted, “I have been waiting here a long time! Do not let them escape!”\n\nYang Feng was greatly alarmed and hurried to turn his troops back, but Cao Cao’s soldiers had already surrounded him. Just then Han Xian led troops to the rescue. The two armies fell into a confused battle, and Yang Feng broke free.\n\nTaking advantage of the disorder in the enemy army, Cao Cao pressed the attack. More than half the soldiers of Yang Feng and Han Xian surrendered. Left isolated, Yang Feng and Han Xian led their defeated remnant away to seek refuge with Yuan Shu.\n\nCao Cao recalled his forces to camp, and Man Chong brought Xu Huang in to see him. Cao Cao was overjoyed and treated Xu Huang with great generosity.\n\nHe then escorted the imperial carriage to the capital at Xu, where palaces and audience halls were built, the imperial ancestral temple and the altars of soil and grain were established, government bureaus, ministries, offices, and courts were set up, and the city walls, official residences, and storehouses were repaired. Dong Cheng and twelve others were enfeoffed as marquises.\n\nThe rewarding of merit and punishment of guilt were both placed at Cao Cao’s disposal.\n\nCao Cao appointed himself General-in-Chief and Marquis of Wuping. He made Xun Yu Palace Attendant and Director of the Imperial Secretariat; Xun You Military Adviser; Guo Jia Major and Libationer; Liu Ye an Assistant in the Ministry of Works; Mao Jie and Ren Jun Household Generals of Agricultural Affairs, charged with supervising money and grain; Cheng Yu Chancellor of Dongping; Fan Cheng and Dong Zhao Magistrates of Luoyang; Man Chong Magistrate of the capital at Xu; Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Cao Ren, and Cao Hong generals; Lü Qian, Li Dian, Yue Jin, Yu Jin, and Xu Huang colonels; and Xu Chu and Dian Wei commandants. All the remaining commanders and soldiers received offices according to their rank.\n\nFrom that time onward, all great power passed into Cao Cao’s hands. The major affairs of the court were first submitted to Cao Cao and only then presented to the Son of Heaven.\n\nOnce Cao Cao had settled these great affairs, he gave a banquet in the rear hall, assembled his advisers, and deliberated with them.\n\n“Liu Bei is encamped in Xuzhou and administers the province in his own right. Recently, Lü Bu, defeated in war, sought refuge with him, and Liu Bei gave him Xiaopei as his residence. If the two men unite in purpose and lead their troops against us, they will become a mortal threat at our very heart. What excellent plan have you gentlemen for dealing with them?”\n\nXu Chu said, “Grant me fifty thousand picked troops, and I will cut off the heads of Liu Bei and Lü Bu and present them to the Chancellor.”\n\nXun Yu said, “The General is brave indeed, but he does not understand the use of strategy. The capital at Xu has only just been settled; we must not embark rashly on a military campaign. I have a plan called ‘Two Tigers Competing for Food.’ Although Liu Bei now governs Xuzhou, he has not received an imperial commission. Illustrious lord, you may memorialize for an edict formally appointing Liu Bei Governor of Xuzhou, then secretly send him a letter directing him to kill Lü Bu. If the deed succeeds, Liu Bei will no longer have that fierce warrior to assist him and may gradually be dealt with. If it fails, Lü Bu will certainly kill Liu Bei. This is the plan of ‘Two Tigers Competing for Food.’”\n\nCao Cao followed his counsel. He immediately memorialized for an imperial appointment and dispatched an envoy to Xuzhou bearing the decree. Liu Bei was appointed General Who Subdues the East, Marquis of Yicheng Village, and Governor of Xuzhou. A sealed private letter was enclosed as well.\n\nNow Liu Xuande, in Xuzhou, heard that the Emperor had proceeded to the capital at Xu and was just preparing a memorial of congratulation when a report came that an imperial envoy had arrived. He went beyond the city walls to welcome him into the commandery. After bowing and receiving the gracious mandate, he prepared a banquet for the envoy.\n\nThe envoy said, “That you have received this gracious appointment, my lord, is truly due to General Cao’s recommendation before the Emperor.”\n\nXuande expressed his thanks. The envoy then took out the private letter and handed it to him.\n\nAfter reading it, Xuande said, “This matter still requires deliberation.”\n\nWhen the banquet ended, he lodged the envoy at the posthouse. That night Xuande discussed the matter with his companions.\n\nZhang Fei said, “Lü Bu has always been a man without honor. What harm is there in killing him?”\n\nXuande said, “He came to seek refuge with me when his fortunes were exhausted. If I kill him, that too would be unrighteous.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “It is hard to be a good man!”\n\nXuande would not follow his advice.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu came to offer his congratulations, and Xuande ordered that he be admitted.\n\nLü Bu said, “I heard that you had received a gracious appointment from the court and came especially to congratulate you.”\n\nXuande modestly thanked him. Just then Zhang Fei came rushing into the hall with drawn sword, meaning to kill Lü Bu. Xuande hurriedly restrained him.\n\nGreatly startled, Lü Bu said, “Yide, why are you determined to kill me?”\n\nZhang Fei shouted, “Cao Cao says you are a man without honor and has told my elder brother to kill you!”\n\nXuande repeatedly shouted at Zhang Fei to withdraw. He then led Lü Bu into the rear hall and truthfully explained all that had happened, showing him the secret letter Cao Cao had sent.\n\nAfter reading it, Lü Bu wept and said, “The villain Cao means only to set us at odds!”\n\nXuande said, “Do not be troubled, brother. I, Liu Bei, swear never to commit such an unrighteous deed.”\n\nLü Bu bowed his thanks again and again. Liu Bei kept him there to drink, and he did not return until evening.\n\nGuan Yu and Zhang Fei asked, “Elder brother, why did you not kill Lü Bu?”\n\nXuande said, “Cao Mengde fears that Lü Bu and I will join in plotting an attack against him. He therefore devised this scheme to make the two of us devour one another, while he reaps the advantage between us. How could I allow myself to be used by him?”\n\nLord Guan nodded and said he was right.\n\nZhang Fei said, “I only want to kill this villain and put an end to future trouble!”\n\nXuande said, “That is not the act of a true man.”\n\nThe next day, Xuande sent the imperial envoy back to the capital, together with a memorial expressing gratitude for the Emperor’s favor. He also replied to Cao Cao’s letter, saying only that the matter must be considered at leisure.\n\nThe envoy returned to Cao Cao and reported that Xuande had not killed Lü Bu.\n\nCao Cao asked Xun Yu, “This plan has failed. What are we to do?”\n\nXun Yu said, “I have another plan, called ‘Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.’”\n\nCao Cao asked, “How does the plan work?”\n\nXun Yu replied, “You may secretly send someone to Yuan Shu with greetings and report that Liu Bei has submitted a confidential memorial proposing to seize the southern commanderies. When Yuan Shu hears this, he will surely be enraged and attack Liu Bei. You may then openly issue an edict commanding Liu Bei to campaign against Yuan Shu. When the two sides clash, Lü Bu is certain to conceive a different purpose. This is the plan of ‘Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.’”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. He first sent a man to Yuan Shu, then forged an edict in the Son of Heaven’s name and sent another man to Xuzhou.\n\nNow Xuande, in Xuzhou, heard that an imperial envoy had arrived and went beyond the walls to receive him. When he opened and read the edict, he found that it commanded him to raise troops against Yuan Shu.\n\nXuande accepted the command and sent the envoy back ahead of him.\n\nMi Zhu said, “This is another of Cao Cao’s schemes.”\n\nXuande replied, “Though it is a scheme, the sovereign’s command cannot be disobeyed.”\n\nHe therefore mustered his troops and horses and fixed a day for departure.\n\nSun Qian said, “You must first appoint someone to guard the city.”\n\nXuande said, “Which of my two younger brothers can defend it?”\n\nLord Guan said, “I am willing to guard the city.”\n\nXuande said, “I need to discuss affairs with you morning and evening. How can we be parted?”\n\nZhang Fei said, “Your younger brother is willing to guard the city.”\n\nXuande replied, “You cannot defend it. First, after drinking, you become violent and flog the soldiers. Second, you act rashly and will not heed anyone’s remonstrance. I cannot be at ease.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “From this day forward, I will not drink wine or beat the soldiers, and in all matters I will listen to counsel and remonstrance. That should suffice.”\n\nMi Zhu said, “I fear only that your mouth may not answer for your heart.”\n\nZhang Fei angrily said, “I have followed my elder brother for many years and have never broken my word. How dare you think so lightly of me?”\n\nXuande said, “Though you say this, brother, I am still not at ease. I will ask Chen Yuanlong to assist you. Let him see morning and evening that you drink little wine and cause no mishap.”\n\nChen Deng assented.\n\nWhen Xuande had given all necessary instructions, he led thirty thousand cavalry and infantry out of Xuzhou and advanced toward Nanyang.\n\nNow Yuan Shu heard that Liu Bei had submitted a memorial proposing to swallow up his commanderies and counties. He was enraged.\n\n“You were no more than a weaver of mats and plaiter of sandals, yet now you have seized a great commandery and placed yourself among the feudal lords. I was just preparing to attack you, and now you presume to plot against me! It is deeply hateful!”\n\nHe ordered his senior commander Ji Ling to raise one hundred thousand troops and advance in fury upon Xuzhou. The two armies met at Xuyi. Xuande’s troops were few, so he established his camp with mountains behind it and water beside it.\n\nJi Ling was a man from east of the mountains. He wielded a three-pointed blade weighing fifty jin.\n\nThat day he led out his troops and shouted abuse: “Liu Bei, village lout! How dare you invade my borders?”\n\nXuande said, “I bear the Son of Heaven’s edict to punish a subject who refuses submission. Now you dare come against me; death itself cannot atone for your crime!”\n\nJi Ling flew into a rage, spurred his horse, flourished his blade, and rode straight at Xuande.\n\nLord Guan shouted, “Common wretch, do not presume upon your strength!” He rode out and fought a great battle with Ji Ling. They fought thirty bouts in succession without victory or defeat.\n\nJi Ling called loudly for a brief rest. Lord Guan turned his horse back toward his own lines and stood before the formation awaiting him. But Ji Ling instead sent out his deputy commander, Xun Zheng.\n\nLord Guan said, “Send Ji Ling himself! I will settle with him which of us is cock and which is hen!”\n\nXun Zheng said, “You are merely an obscure subordinate commander and no match for General Ji!”\n\nLord Guan was enraged and rode straight at Xun Zheng. At the first crossing of horses, he cut him down.\n\nXuande drove his troops forward in a charge. Ji Ling suffered a great defeat and withdrew to hold the mouth of the Huaiyin River, no longer daring to offer battle. He merely sent soldiers to raid Xuande’s camps by stealth, but every attack was defeated by the troops of Xuzhou.\n\nThe two armies remained locked in confrontation, but that need not be told here.\n\nAfter seeing Xuande on his way, Zhang Fei entrusted all miscellaneous business to Chen Yuanlong, while weighing the major military decisions himself.\n\nOne day he prepared a banquet and invited all the officials to attend. When everyone was seated, Zhang Fei said, “Before my elder brother left, he ordered me to drink less wine, fearing that I might cause some mishap. Today, gentlemen, let us all drink our fill this once. Beginning tomorrow, every one of us will abstain from wine and help me defend the city. But today you must all drain your cups.”\n\nWhen he had spoken, he rose and personally offered wine to each official. When he came to Cao Bao, Cao Bao said, “I have taken a lifelong vow to Heaven not to drink wine.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “How can a fighting man refuse wine? I insist that you drink one cup.”\n\nCao Bao was afraid and had no choice but to drink it.\n\nZhang Fei offered wine to every official in turn, then filled a huge goblet for himself and drained several dozen cups in succession. Before he knew it, he was deeply drunk. Yet he rose again and went round offering wine to the officials.\n\nWhen he came to Cao Bao, Cao Bao said, “I truly cannot drink any more.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “You drank just now. Why do you refuse this time?”\n\nCao Bao repeatedly declined. Inflamed by the wine, Zhang Fei flew into a rage.\n\n“You have disobeyed my military command. You deserve one hundred strokes!”\n\nHe shouted for the soldiers to seize Cao Bao.\n\nChen Yuanlong said, “What did Lord Xuande instruct you before he left?”\n\nZhang Fei replied, “You are a civil official. Attend to the business of civil officials and do not interfere with me!”\n\nHaving no other recourse, Cao Bao pleaded, “Lord Yide, for my son-in-law’s sake, forgive me this once.”\n\nZhang Fei asked, “Who is your son-in-law?”\n\nCao Bao replied, “Lü Bu.”\n\nZhang Fei was furious. “At first I had no desire to beat you. But now you bring up Lü Bu to frighten me, so I am all the more determined to beat you! In beating you, I am beating Lü Bu!”\n\nNo one could restrain him. Cao Bao had received fifty lashes when the others pleaded so bitterly for mercy that Zhang Fei finally stopped.\n\nWhen the banquet ended, Cao Bao returned home with a profound hatred for Zhang Fei. That very night he sent a man with a letter directly to Xiaopei to see Lü Bu. In it, he gave a full account of Zhang Fei’s insolence and added: “Xuande has already gone to Huainan. Tonight you may take advantage of Zhang Fei’s drunkenness and lead troops in a surprise attack on Xuzhou. You must not let this opportunity pass.”\n\nWhen Lü Bu read the letter, he summoned Chen Gong for consultation.\n\nChen Gong said, “Xiaopei was never a place in which to remain for long. Now that Xuzhou offers an opening we can exploit, if we fail to seize it, repentance will come too late.”\n\nLü Bu followed his counsel. He armed himself, mounted his horse, and rode ahead with five hundred cavalry. He ordered Chen Gong to follow with the main army, while Gao Shun advanced behind them.\n\nXiaopei was only forty or fifty li from Xuzhou; once mounted, they soon arrived. When Lü Bu reached the foot of the walls, it was just the fourth watch. The moonlight was clear and pure, and the men atop the walls had noticed nothing.\n\nLü Bu approached the city gate and called, “An agent has come with secret intelligence for Governor Liu!”\n\nCao Bao had troops on the wall. They reported the matter to him, and Cao Bao climbed the wall to look. He immediately ordered the soldiers to open the gate.\n\nLü Bu gave a single secret signal. All his troops poured in together with a tremendous shout.\n\nZhang Fei lay drunk in the government residence. His attendants hurriedly shook him awake and reported, “Lü Bu has tricked them into opening the gates and is fighting his way into the city!”\n\nZhang Fei was enraged. In his haste, he armed himself and snatched up his eighteen-foot serpent spear. He had only just emerged from the residence and mounted his horse when Lü Bu’s troops arrived and confronted him.\n\nZhang Fei was still not sober and could not fight with his full strength. Lü Bu had always known his valor and did not dare press him too hard. Eighteen riders from Yan, Zhang Fei’s own commanders, protected him as he fought his way out through the eastern gate. Xuande’s family remained in the residence, but there was no time to attend to them.\n\nCao Bao saw that Zhang Fei had only a dozen or so attendants and, knowing that he was drunk, led more than a hundred men in pursuit.\n\nWhen Zhang Fei saw Cao Bao, he flew into a rage and spurred his horse to meet him. After three bouts, Cao Bao turned and fled. Zhang Fei pursued him to the riverbank and thrust his spear squarely into the middle of Cao Bao’s back. Man and horse together plunged dead into the river.\n\nOutside the city, Zhang Fei rallied his soldiers. All who escaped through the gates followed him toward Huainan.\n\nLü Bu entered the city and reassured the inhabitants. He assigned one hundred soldiers to guard the gates of Xuande’s residence and forbade anyone to enter without authorization.\n\nZhang Fei led several dozen horsemen straight to Xuyi to see Xuande and gave a full account of how Cao Bao and Lü Bu had acted in concert, one within and one without, to launch a night attack on Xuzhou.\n\nEveryone lost color.\n\nXuande sighed and said, “What is there in gain to rejoice over? What is there in loss to grieve over?”\n\nLord Guan asked, “Where are our sisters-in-law?”\n\nZhang Fei replied, “They are all trapped inside the city.”\n\nXuande fell silent and said nothing.\n\nLord Guan stamped his foot and reproached Zhang Fei: “What did you say when you first asked to defend the city? What instructions did our elder brother give you? Today the city is lost and our sisters-in-law are trapped. What are we to do?”\n\nAt these words, Zhang Fei was so stricken with fear and shame that he had nowhere to hide. Drawing his sword, he made ready to cut his own throat.\n\nThus it was:\n\nWith cup raised high, how freely passion runs;\nWhen the sword is drawn to cast life off, regret has come too late.\n\nWhat became of his life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 15\n\nTaishi Ci Fiercely Duels the Little Conqueror; Sun Ce Battles Yan Baihu\n\nNow Zhang Fei drew his sword to cut his own throat. Xuande rushed forward, clasped him in his arms, snatched away the sword, and flung it to the ground, saying, “The ancients said: ‘Brothers are like hands and feet; wives and children are like clothing. Torn clothing can still be mended, but once hands or feet are severed, how can they be joined again?’ The three of us pledged brotherhood in the Peach Garden, asking not to be born on the same day, but only to die on the same day. Though we have now lost the city and our families, how could I bear to let a brother die midway through our course? Besides, the city was never mine to begin with. Though our families have fallen into Lü Bu’s hands, he will surely do them no harm, and we can still devise a plan to rescue them. One moment’s error on your part, worthy brother—how could it bring you to throw away your life so suddenly?” When he had finished, he wept aloud. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were both moved to tears.\n\nWhen Yuan Shu learned that Lü Bu had seized Xuzhou, he sent a messenger to Lü Bu with all speed, day and night, promising fifty thousand hu of grain, five hundred horses, ten thousand taels of gold and silver, and a thousand bolts of colored silk if he would join in attacking Liu Bei from both sides. Lü Bu was delighted and ordered Gao Shun to lead fifty thousand troops against Xuande’s rear. When Xuande received word of this, he took advantage of the dark rain to withdraw, abandoning Xuyi and heading east with the intention of taking Guangling. By the time Gao Shun’s army arrived, Xuande was already gone. Gao Shun met Ji Ling and at once demanded the goods that had been promised. Ji Ling said, “For now, sir, withdraw your army. Allow me to see my lord and discuss the matter with him.” Gao Shun then parted from Ji Ling, returned with his troops, and reported Ji Ling’s words in full to Lü Bu.\n\nLü Bu was still wavering when a letter suddenly arrived from Yuan Shu. Its meaning was: “Though Gao Shun has come, Liu Bei has not yet been eliminated. Wait until Liu Bei has been captured; only then will the promised goods be delivered.” Lü Bu angrily cursed Yuan Shu for breaking faith and meant to raise an army against him. Chen Gong said, “You must not. Yuan Shu holds Shouchun and has abundant troops and provisions; he cannot be treated lightly. Better to invite Xuande back to garrison Xiaopei and make him our supporting wing. On a future day, let Xuande serve as the vanguard. Then we may first take Yuan Shu and afterward Yuan Shao, and range unhindered across the realm.” Lü Bu accepted his counsel and sent a man bearing a letter to welcome Xuande back.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande had led his army eastward to take Guangling, but Yuan Shu raided his camp and destroyed more than half his troops. On his return, he happened to meet Lü Bu’s envoy, who presented the letter. Xuande was overjoyed. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Lü Bu is a man without honor. He cannot be trusted.” Xuande said, “Since he treats me with goodwill, how can I repay him with suspicion?” He then came to Xuzhou. Fearing that Xuande might harbor doubts, Lü Bu first sent his family back to him. Lady Gan and Lady Mi, on seeing Xuande, told him in full how Lü Bu had ordered soldiers to guard the gates of their residence and forbidden anyone to enter; he had also frequently sent gifts through his serving women, and they had never lacked for anything. Xuande said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “I knew that Lü Bu would never harm my family.” He then entered the city to thank Lü Bu. Zhang Fei hated Lü Bu and refused to go with him, but escorted his two sisters-in-law ahead to Xiaopei.\n\nXuande entered Lü Bu’s presence and bowed in thanks. Lü Bu said, “I had no wish to seize the city. But your younger brother Zhang Fei relied on wine and killed men here, and I feared some disaster might occur; I came only to guard it.” Xuande said, “I have long wished to yield it to you, elder brother.” Lü Bu made a show of offering it back to Xuande. Xuande firmly declined and returned to garrison Xiaopei. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei remained indignant at heart. Xuande said, “We must bend ourselves and keep within our station while awaiting the time ordained by Heaven. We cannot contend with fate.” Lü Bu sent them grain, rice, silk, and cloth. From that time the two houses were reconciled, and nothing more need be said of it.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shu held a great banquet for his officers and soldiers at Shouchun. A report came that Sun Ce had returned victorious from his campaign against Lu Kang, Administrator of Lujiang. Yuan Shu summoned Sun Ce, who bowed below the hall. When Yuan Shu had finished asking about his hardships, he ordered him to sit at the side and join the feast. After his father’s death, Sun Ce had withdrawn to live south of the Yangzi, honoring the worthy and humbling himself before men of ability. Later, because Tao Qian was at odds with Sun Ce’s maternal uncle Wu Jing, Administrator of Danyang, Sun Ce moved his mother and household to Qu’e, while he himself entered Yuan Shu’s service. Yuan Shu was very fond of him and often sighed, “If only I had a son like young Sun, I could die without regret!” He appointed Sun Ce Colonel Who Cherishes Righteousness and sent him with troops against Jing County, where Grand Commander Zu Lang defeated him. Seeing Sun Ce’s courage, Yuan Shu then sent him against Lu Kang, and now he had returned victorious once more.\n\nWhen the banquet ended that day, Sun Ce returned to his camp. Yuan Shu’s manner toward him at the feast had been exceedingly arrogant, and his heart was oppressed. He went out to walk beneath the moon in the central courtyard. Reflecting that his father Sun Jian had been such a hero, while he himself had fallen so low, he could not help bursting into loud sobs. Suddenly a man entered from outside and laughed heartily. “Bofu, why are you like this? When your honored father was alive, he often employed me. If there is some matter you cannot resolve, why not ask me? Why weep alone?” Sun Ce looked at him. He was Zhu Zhi, styled Junli, a native of Guzhang in Danyang and a former officer under Sun Jian. Sun Ce dried his tears and invited him to sit. “I weep only because I fear I cannot carry on my father’s purpose.” Zhu Zhi said, “Why not tell Yuan Gonglu that you wish to borrow troops and go to Jiangdong—outwardly in the name of rescuing Wu Jing, but in truth to build a great enterprise? Why remain so long trapped beneath another man?”\n\nWhile they were still discussing this, a man suddenly entered and said, “I already know what you gentlemen are planning. I have a hundred strong and seasoned men under my command, whom I can lend for a time to help Bofu.” Sun Ce looked at him. He was Lü Fan, styled Ziheng, a native of Xiyang in Runan and one of Yuan Shu’s advisers. Sun Ce was delighted and invited him to sit and join their deliberations. Lü Fan said, “I fear only that Yuan Gonglu will refuse to lend you troops.” Sun Ce said, “I possess the Imperial Jade Seal, left by my late father. I shall offer it as collateral.” Lü Fan said, “Gonglu has long desired to obtain it. If you pledge it to him, he will certainly provide troops.”\n\nThe three settled their plan. The next day, Sun Ce entered Yuan Shu’s presence, bowed weeping, and said, “I have been unable to avenge my father. Now my maternal uncle Wu Jing is being hard pressed by Liu Yao, Inspector of Yangzhou, while my aged mother and family are all in Qu’e and will surely come to harm. I dare ask to borrow several thousand of your mighty troops so that I may cross the river, rescue them from peril, and visit my mother. Fearing that my illustrious lord may not trust me, I have brought the jade seal left by my late father and will pledge it for the time being.” On hearing of the jade seal, Yuan Shu took it and examined it. Greatly delighted, he said, “I do not covet your jade seal. For now, I shall merely keep it here. I will lend you three thousand troops and five hundred horses. Once the region is pacified, you must return at once. Your present rank is too low for you to wield great authority. I shall memorialize the throne to appoint you Colonel Who Breaks the Charge and General Who Exterminates Bandits. Choose a fixed day, take command of the troops, and depart.”\n\nSun Ce bowed in thanks. He then chose a day to raise his forces and set out with Zhu Zhi, Lü Fan, and his father’s veteran officers Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and the others. When he reached Liyang, an army approached. At its head rode a man of distinguished bearing and graceful charm, handsome in feature and elegant in manner. On seeing Sun Ce, he dismounted and bowed. Sun Ce recognized him as Zhou Yu, styled Gongjin, a native of Shu County in Lujiang. When Sun Jian had campaigned against Dong Zhuo, he had moved his household to Shu County. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were the same age and shared a deep friendship, so they had pledged themselves as brothers. Sun Ce was two months older, and Zhou Yu treated him as an elder brother. Zhou Yu’s uncle, Zhou Shang, was Administrator of Danyang, and Zhou Yu was now on his way to visit him when he encountered Sun Ce there.\n\nSun Ce was overjoyed to see Zhou Yu and confided his inmost feelings to him. Zhou Yu said, “I am willing to serve with all the strength of a dog or horse and join you in pursuing this great enterprise.” Sun Ce said with delight, “Now that I have Gongjin, the great enterprise will succeed.” He had Zhou Yu meet Zhu Zhi, Lü Fan, and the others. Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce, “If my elder brother wishes to accomplish great things, does he also know of the Two Zhangs in Jiangdong?” Sun Ce asked, “Who are the ‘Two Zhangs’?” Zhou Yu said, “One is Zhang Zhao of Pengcheng, styled Zibu; the other is Zhang Hong of Guangling, styled Zigang. Both possess the talent to order Heaven and weave the pattern of Earth. Because they fled the disorders, they now live here in seclusion. Why does my elder brother not invite them into his service?” Sun Ce was delighted and immediately sent men with gifts to engage them, but both declined to come. Sun Ce then visited their homes in person. He took great pleasure in speaking with them and pressed his invitation earnestly, until both agreed. Sun Ce appointed Zhang Zhao Chief Clerk, concurrently General of the Household Who Pacifies the Army, and Zhang Hong Adviser and Colonel of Correct Deliberation. Together they discussed an attack on Liu Yao.\n\nLiu Yao, styled Zhengli, was a native of Mouping in Donglai and a kinsman of the Han imperial house. He was a nephew of Grand Commandant Liu Chong and a younger brother of Liu Dai, Inspector of Yanzhou. Formerly Inspector of Yangzhou, he had been stationed at Shouchun, but Yuan Shu had driven him across the river into Jiangdong, and so he had come to Qu’e. When he now heard that Sun Ce’s army was approaching, he hurriedly assembled his commanders for consultation. His officer Zhang Ying said, “I will lead an army to garrison Niuzhu. Even if the enemy has a million troops, not one will be able to approach.” Before he had finished, a man below the tent cried loudly, “I volunteer to serve as vanguard of the advance!” Everyone looked and saw Taishi Ci, a native of Huang County in Donglai. After raising the siege of Beihai, Taishi Ci had come to visit Liu Yao, who retained him among his attendants. That day, hearing that Sun Ce had arrived, he volunteered to serve as vanguard. Liu Yao said, “You are still young and cannot yet serve as a senior commander. Remain at my side and await orders.” Displeased, Taishi Ci withdrew.\n\nZhang Ying led his troops to Niuzhu, where a hundred thousand measures of grain were stored in the depot. Sun Ce arrived with his army, and Zhang Ying came out to meet him. The two forces confronted each other on the flats of Niuzhu. Sun Ce rode forward, and Zhang Ying reviled him. Huang Gai at once rode out to engage Zhang Ying. They had fought only a few bouts when Zhang Ying’s army suddenly fell into disorder. A report came that someone had set fire to the camp. Zhang Ying hurriedly turned his army back, while Sun Ce led his troops forward and fell upon them in the confusion. Zhang Ying abandoned Niuzhu and fled toward the deep mountains.\n\nThe men who had set fire behind the camp were two valiant officers. One was Jiang Qin, styled Gongyi, a native of Shouchun in Jiujiang; the other was Zhou Tai, styled Youping, a native of Xiacai in Jiujiang. Both had been caught in the disorders of the age and had gathered followers on the Yangzi River, living by plunder. They had long heard that Sun Ce was a hero of Jiangdong who could attract the worthy and receive men of ability. For that reason, they had specially brought more than three hundred followers to join him. Sun Ce was delighted and appointed them Colonels of the Van. He took possession of the grain and military equipment in the Niuzhu depot, accepted the surrender of more than four thousand soldiers, and advanced to Shenting.\n\nZhang Ying returned in defeat to Liu Yao, who angrily intended to behead him. The advisers Ze Rong and Xue Li persuaded Liu Yao to spare him, and he was sent to station troops at Lingling City against the enemy. Liu Yao himself led an army to encamp south of Shenting Ridge, while Sun Ce encamped north of it. Sun Ce asked the local people, “Is there a temple to Emperor Guangwu near these mountains?” They answered, “There is a temple on the ridge.” Sun Ce said, “Last night I dreamed that Emperor Guangwu summoned me to his presence. I must go and pray there.” Chief Clerk Zhang Zhao said, “You must not. Liu Yao’s camp lies south of the ridge. What if there are troops in ambush?” Sun Ce said, “The divine powers protect me. What have I to fear?” He put on his armor, took up his spear, mounted his horse, and rode from the camp with Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, Jiang Qin, Zhou Tai, and the others, thirteen horsemen in all. They climbed the ridge and reached the temple, where they burned incense. Having dismounted and paid reverence, Sun Ce went forward, knelt, and prayed: “If I, Sun Ce, can establish an enterprise in Jiangdong and revive the foundations laid by my late father, I shall rebuild this temple and offer sacrifices in every season.”\n\nWhen he had finished praying, Sun Ce left the temple and mounted his horse. Looking back at his commanders, he said, “I wish to cross the ridge and reconnoiter Liu Yao’s camp and stockades.” All the commanders told him it was too dangerous. Sun Ce refused to listen and rode with them to the crest, gazing southward over the villages and woods. Scouts posted along the hidden paths had already sped the news to Liu Yao. Liu Yao said, “This must be Sun Ce’s scheme to lure us out. He must not be pursued.” Taishi Ci leaped up eagerly and cried, “If we do not seize Sun Ce now, what better time do we await?” Without waiting for Liu Yao’s command, he put on his armor, mounted his horse, took up his spear, and rode from the camp, shouting, “Let every man with courage follow me!” None of the commanders moved. Only one junior officer said, “Taishi Ci is truly a fierce commander! I will go to his aid!” He spurred his horse and rode after him. All the other commanders laughed.\n\nSun Ce watched for a long while before at last turning his horse back. As he was crossing the ridge, he suddenly heard a shout from above: “Sun Ce, do not flee!” He turned and saw two horsemen racing down the slope. Sun Ce drew up all thirteen riders in formation. Holding his spear crosswise, he sat his horse at the foot of the ridge and waited. Taishi Ci shouted, “Which one is Sun Ce?” Sun Ce replied, “Who are you?” The answer came, “I am Taishi Ci of Donglai, and I have come expressly to capture Sun Ce!” Sun Ce laughed. “I am the man. Both of you may come against me alone—I do not fear you! If I feared you, I would not be Sun Bofu!” Taishi Ci said, “Even if all of you come at once, I will not fear you!” Leveling his spear, he urged his horse straight at Sun Ce. Sun Ce raised his spear to meet him. Their horses crossed, and they fought for fifty bouts without victory or defeat. Cheng Pu and the others marveled inwardly.\n\nSeeing not the slightest opening in Sun Ce’s spearwork, Taishi Ci feigned defeat and drew Sun Ce into pursuit. But instead of taking the old path back over the ridge, he turned around behind the mountain. Sun Ce chased after him, shouting, “A man who runs is no hero!” Taishi Ci thought to himself, “This fellow has twelve followers, while I am alone. Even if I take him alive, the others will snatch him away. I must draw him farther, where they cannot find us; then I can act.” So he fought as he retreated. Sun Ce had no intention of letting him go and pursued him all the way to level ground. Taishi Ci wheeled his horse and fought again, and they battled for another fifty bouts. Sun Ce thrust with his spear. Taishi Ci dodged and clamped it under his arm. Taishi Ci thrust in turn; Sun Ce likewise dodged and clamped his spear. Both pulled with all their strength, and both tumbled from their horses. The horses ran off no one knew where. Casting aside their spears, the two grappled and fought hand to hand until their battle robes were torn to shreds. Sun Ce was quicker and wrenched the short halberd from Taishi Ci’s back, while Taishi Ci tore the helmet from Sun Ce’s head. Sun Ce stabbed at Taishi Ci with the halberd, and Taishi Ci used the helmet to block and parry.\n\nSuddenly shouts rose behind them: Liu Yao’s supporting force had arrived, more than a thousand strong. Sun Ce was in a desperate position, but Cheng Pu and the other twelve riders also charged onto the scene. Only then did Sun Ce and Taishi Ci release each other. Taishi Ci obtained a horse from among the troops, recovered his spear, mounted, and returned to the fight. Cheng Pu had caught Sun Ce’s horse, so Sun Ce also recovered his spear and remounted. Liu Yao’s thousand troops became entangled in battle with Cheng Pu and the twelve riders, and the struggle wound its way to the foot of Shenting Ridge. Amid a fresh roar of voices, Zhou Yu arrived with an army. Liu Yao himself led his main force down from the ridge. It was nearing dusk when violent wind and rain suddenly broke, and both sides withdrew their troops.\n\nThe next day, Sun Ce led his army before Liu Yao’s camp, and Liu Yao brought out his troops to meet him. When the two formations had been drawn up, Sun Ce displayed Taishi Ci’s short halberd on the point of his spear before the lines and ordered his soldiers to shout, “Had Taishi Ci not fled so quickly, he would already have been stabbed to death!” Taishi Ci likewise displayed Sun Ce’s helmet before the lines and ordered his soldiers to shout, “Sun Ce’s head is already here!”\n\nBoth armies raised a clamor, this side boasting of victory, the other proclaiming its prowess. Taishi Ci rode out, demanding to settle victory or defeat with Sun Ce, and Sun Ce was about to respond. Cheng Pu said, “There is no need for my lord to spend his strength. I shall capture him myself.” Cheng Pu rode before the lines. Taishi Ci said, “You are no match for me. Tell Sun Ce to ride out!” Cheng Pu flew into a rage and charged straight at Taishi Ci with leveled spear. Their horses crossed, and they had fought for thirty bouts when Liu Yao urgently sounded the gong to recall his army. Taishi Ci said, “I was just about to capture the rebel commander. Why recall the troops?” Liu Yao said, “A report says that Zhou Yu has led an army in a surprise attack on Qu’e. Chen Wu, styled Zilie, a native of Songzi in Lujiang, gave Zhou Yu aid and let him in. The foundation of my house is lost, and we cannot remain here long. We must hurry to Moling, join the forces of Xue Li and Ze Rong, and bring them swiftly to our support.”\n\nTaishi Ci followed Liu Yao in retreat. Sun Ce did not pursue but halted his troops. Chief Clerk Zhang Zhao said, “Zhou Yu has seized Qu’e behind them, so their army has no heart for further battle. Tonight is the perfect time to raid their camp.” Sun Ce agreed. That night he divided his army into five columns and drove them forward in a sweeping assault. Liu Yao’s army suffered a crushing defeat, and its men scattered in every direction. Unable to withstand the enemy alone, Taishi Ci took a dozen riders and fled through the night to Jing County.\n\nSun Ce had now also gained Chen Wu as an aide. Chen Wu stood seven chi tall, with a yellow face and red eyes, and his appearance was extraordinary. Sun Ce esteemed him greatly, appointed him a colonel, and made him vanguard in the attack on Xue Li. Chen Wu led a dozen riders in a sudden charge into the enemy formation and took more than fifty heads. Xue Li shut the gates and dared not come out.\n\nWhile Sun Ce was attacking the city, a messenger suddenly reported that Liu Yao had joined Ze Rong and gone to seize Niuzhu. Sun Ce was enraged and personally led his main army straight toward Niuzhu. Liu Yao and Ze Rong rode out to meet him. Sun Ce said, “Now that I have arrived, why do you not surrender?” A man behind Liu Yao leveled his spear and rode forward. It was his officer Yu Mi. Before they had fought three bouts, Sun Ce captured him alive and turned his horse back toward his own formation. Liu Yao’s officer Fan Neng, seeing Yu Mi taken, leveled his spear and gave chase. Just as the spear was about to strike Sun Ce between the shoulders, soldiers in Sun Ce’s formation shouted, “Someone is attacking from behind!” Sun Ce looked back and suddenly saw Fan Neng’s horse bearing down on him. He gave a tremendous roar, loud as thunder. Fan Neng was so terrified that he toppled backward from his horse, split his skull, and died. Reaching his standard, Sun Ce threw Yu Mi to the ground, only to find that the man had already been crushed to death beneath his arm. In a single instant, Sun Ce had crushed one commander to death and roared another to death. From that time onward, everyone called him the “Little Hegemon-King.”\n\nThat day Liu Yao’s army suffered a crushing defeat, and more than half his men and horses surrendered to Sun Ce. Sun Ce beheaded over ten thousand. Liu Yao and Ze Rong fled to Yuzhang to seek refuge with Liu Biao. Sun Ce turned his army back and resumed the attack on Moling. He personally went to the edge of the moat to summon Xue Li and urge him to surrender. From the wall, someone secretly loosed a treacherous arrow. It struck Sun Ce squarely in the left thigh, and he toppled from his horse. His commanders hurriedly rescued him, carried him back to camp, pulled out the arrow, and dressed the wound with medicine. Sun Ce ordered the army to spread a false report that its commander had been struck by an arrow and killed. The army raised the wail of mourning, struck camp, and withdrew as one.\n\nWhen Xue Li heard that Sun Ce was dead, he mustered the troops within the city that very night and sallied out with the fierce officers Zhang Ying and Chen Heng in pursuit. Suddenly ambush troops rose on every side. Sun Ce rode at their head and shouted, “Young Sun is here!” The enemy troops were all terrified. They cast down their spears and swords and bowed to the ground. Sun Ce ordered that not one of them be killed. Zhang Ying turned his horse to flee, but Chen Wu killed him with a single thrust of his spear. Chen Heng was shot dead by an arrow from Jiang Qin. Xue Li died amid the rout. Sun Ce entered Moling and restored order among its people, then moved his army toward Jing County to capture Taishi Ci.\n\nTaishi Ci had recruited more than two thousand strong and able men, who, together with his original troops, were preparing to avenge Liu Yao. Sun Ce and Zhou Yu discussed a plan to capture Taishi Ci alive. Zhou Yu ordered attacks against three sides of the county town, leaving only the eastern gate open for escape. Twenty-five li from the town, one army was to lie in ambush on each of three roads. By the time Taishi Ci reached that point, both men and horses would be exhausted, and he would certainly be captured. Most of the troops Taishi Ci had recruited were men from the hills and wilds, unfamiliar with discipline. The walls of Jing County were not particularly high. That night, Sun Ce ordered Chen Wu to strip to a short tunic, take up a sword, and be the first to climb the wall and start a fire. Seeing flames rise from the wall, Taishi Ci mounted and fled through the eastern gate, with Sun Ce leading troops in pursuit behind him.\n\nAs Taishi Ci fled, the troops behind pursued him for thirty li and then ceased the chase. Taishi Ci traveled fifty li, until men and horses alike were exhausted. Suddenly shouts rose from among the reeds. Taishi Ci hurried to escape, but trip ropes were drawn tight from both sides. His horse was brought down, and Taishi Ci was captured alive and escorted to the main camp. Learning that Taishi Ci had arrived, Sun Ce personally came out of the camp, ordered the soldiers to disperse, untied the prisoner with his own hands, and clothed him in his own brocade robe. Then he invited him into the camp and said, “I know that Ziyi is a true man of honor. Liu Yao is a fool who could not employ you as a senior commander, and so brought this defeat upon himself.”\n\nSeeing that Sun Ce treated him with exceptional generosity, Taishi Ci asked leave to surrender. Sun Ce took his hand and said with a smile, “When we fought at Shenting, if you had captured me, would you have killed me?” Taishi Ci smiled. “That cannot be known.” Sun Ce laughed heartily, invited him into the command tent, gave him the place of honor, and held a banquet for him. Taishi Ci said, “Lord Liu has only just been defeated, and his soldiers have lost heart. I wish to go in person and gather the remnant of his forces, so that they may assist my illustrious lord. I do not know whether you can trust me.” Sun Ce rose and thanked him. “That is truly what I desire. Let us make an agreement: tomorrow at noon, I shall await your return.” Taishi Ci gave his word and departed. The commanders said, “Once Taishi Ci leaves, he will certainly not return.” Sun Ce said, “Ziyi is a man of good faith and honor. He will never betray me.” None of them believed it.\n\nThe next day, a pole was set up at the camp gate to mark the sun’s shadow. Just as noon approached, Taishi Ci arrived at the camp with more than a thousand men. Sun Ce was overjoyed, and everyone acknowledged his insight into character. Sun Ce now gathered a force of tens of thousands, descended through Jiangdong, brought peace to the people, and showed compassion to the multitude. Countless men came to join him. The people of Jiangdong all called him Young Sun. At the mere news that Young Sun’s army was approaching, they would lose heart and flee; yet when Sun Ce’s troops arrived, he allowed no one to plunder, and not even the chickens or dogs were disturbed. The people rejoiced and brought cattle and wine to the camp to reward the army. Sun Ce repaid them with gold and silk, and cries of joy filled the countryside. Those among Liu Yao’s former troops who wished to enlist were permitted to do so; those who did not were given rewards and sent back to farm. Throughout the lands south of the river, everyone praised and looked up to him. In this way his military power grew greatly. Sun Ce welcomed his mother, his uncle, and his younger brothers back to Qu’e. He ordered his brother Sun Quan and Zhou Tai to guard Xuancheng, then led his army south to take Wu Commandery.\n\nAt that time, Yan Baihu occupied Wu Commandery and styled himself the Virtuous King of Eastern Wu. He had sent subordinate commanders to hold Wucheng and Jiaxing. When Yan Baihu heard that Sun Ce’s army was approaching, he ordered his younger brother Yan Yu to lead out troops, and the two forces met at Maple Bridge. Yan Yu sat his horse on the bridge with his saber held crosswise. When the report reached the central command, Sun Ce wished to ride out. Zhang Hong remonstrated: “The lives of the entire army depend upon its chief commander. You should not lightly engage a petty bandit. I beg you, General, to value yourself.” Sun Ce thanked him. “Your words are firm as metal and stone. Yet I fear that unless I personally brave arrows and stones, the officers and soldiers will not risk their lives.” He then sent Han Dang out to fight.\n\nBy the time Han Dang reached the bridge, Jiang Qin and Chen Wu had already taken a small boat along the riverbank and fought their way across. A storm of arrows felled the troops on shore, and the two men sprang ashore and began cutting them down. Yan Yu retreated. Han Dang led his troops in a direct assault as far as the Chang Gate, and the bandits withdrew into the city. Sun Ce divided his forces to advance by land and water together, surrounding the city of Wu. After three days under siege, no one came out to fight. Sun Ce led his army outside the Chang Gate and called upon the defenders to submit. A subordinate commander on the wall braced the parapet beam with his left hand while pointing down with his right and shouting abuse. From horseback, Taishi Ci took up his bow and drew an arrow. Looking back at the officers around him, he said, “Watch me strike that fellow’s left hand!”\n\nBefore the words had left his mouth, the bowstring sounded. The arrow struck exactly where he had said, piercing the commander’s left hand and pinning it fast to the parapet beam. Everyone who saw it, above and below the wall, shouted acclaim.\n\nThe defenders helped the wounded man down from the wall. Yan Baihu was appalled. “How can we oppose an army that has such men?” He therefore discussed seeking peace. The next day, he sent Yan Yu out of the city to meet Sun Ce. Sun Ce invited Yan Yu into his tent and offered him wine. When the wine had taken effect, he asked, “What does your elder brother intend?” Yan Yu said, “He wishes to divide Jiangdong equally with the General.” Sun Ce flew into a rage. “How dare such rats claim equality with me!” He ordered Yan Yu beheaded. Yan Yu drew his sword and rose, but Sun Ce swept out his own sword and struck him down with a single blow. His head was cut off and sent into the city. Knowing he could not withstand the enemy, Yan Baihu abandoned the city and fled.\n\nSun Ce advanced in pursuit. Huang Gai took Jiaxing, and Taishi Ci took Wucheng; several prefectures were pacified. Yan Baihu fled toward Yuhang, plundering along the road, but Ling Cao, a local man, led the villagers against him and defeated him. Yan Baihu fled toward Kuaiji. Ling Cao and his son came to meet Sun Ce, who appointed Ling Cao Colonel of the Campaign Retinue and had him cross the river with the army. Yan Baihu gathered his bandits and deployed them around the Xijin ferry. Cheng Pu engaged him and again inflicted a crushing defeat, pursuing him through the night to Kuaiji.\n\nWang Lang, Administrator of Kuaiji, wished to lead troops to Yan Baihu’s aid. Suddenly a man stepped forward and said, “You must not. Sun Ce commands an army of benevolence and justice, while Baihu leads a violent and cruel rabble. You should instead capture Baihu and present him to Sun Ce.” Wang Lang looked at the speaker. He was Yu Fan, styled Zhongxiang, a native of Yuyao in Kuaiji and presently an officer of the commandery. Wang Lang angrily rebuked him, and Yu Fan withdrew with a deep sigh. Wang Lang then led his army to join Yan Baihu, and together they arrayed their troops on the plain of Shanyin. When the two formations had been drawn up, Sun Ce rode forward and said to Wang Lang, “I have raised an army of benevolence and justice to bring peace to the lands of the Zhe River. Why do you aid a bandit?” Wang Lang reviled him: “Is there no limit to your greed? Having taken Wu Commandery, you now seek to annex my territory by force! Today I have come expressly to avenge the Yan clan!”\n\nSun Ce was furious and was about to engage when Taishi Ci rode out ahead of him. Wang Lang spurred his horse, flourished his saber, and fought Taishi Ci. After only a few bouts, Wang Lang’s commander Zhou Xin charged out to assist him. From Sun Ce’s formation, Huang Gai raced forward and engaged Zhou Xin. The drums of both sides thundered as they fought with desperate fury. Suddenly Wang Lang’s rear formation fell into disorder: a column of troops had swept around behind it. Wang Lang was shocked and hurriedly turned his horse to meet them. It was Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu, leading troops in an oblique charge, attacking from front and rear. Outnumbered, Wang Lang could not withstand them. With Yan Baihu and Zhou Xin, he cut a bloody path into the city, raised the drawbridge, and barred the gates fast.\n\nSun Ce’s main army pursued its advantage to the foot of the walls. He deployed his troops and attacked all four gates. Inside the city, Wang Lang saw that Sun Ce was pressing the siege with great urgency and wished to lead out his troops for one final battle to the death. Yan Baihu said, “Sun Ce’s army is overwhelmingly strong. You should dig deep moats, raise high ramparts, hold the walls firmly, and refuse to come out. In less than a month, his provisions will be exhausted, and he will withdraw of his own accord. Then we can fall on him in his weakness and defeat him without a battle.” Wang Lang accepted this counsel and held Kuaiji City firmly without coming out.\n\nSun Ce attacked for several days in succession without success, then consulted his commanders. Sun Jing said, “Wang Lang relies on his strong defenses and holds the city; it will be difficult to take quickly. Most of Kuaiji’s money and grain is stored at Chadu, several dozen li from here. Better to lead troops there and seize it first. This is what is meant by attacking where the enemy is unprepared and appearing where he does not expect you.” Sun Ce was delighted. “Uncle’s masterstroke is enough to break the enemy!” He immediately ordered fires lit at every gate and made a great display of banners and standards, setting up a feigned army to sow doubt. Then, during the night, he lifted the siege and marched south. Zhou Yu came forward and said, “Once my lord’s great army moves, Wang Lang will certainly leave the city in pursuit. We can defeat him with an unexpected force.” Sun Ce said, “I have already made preparations. The city will be taken tonight.” He then ordered the army to set out.\n\nWhen Wang Lang was told that Sun Ce’s army had withdrawn, he personally led his men up to the enemy watchtower to observe. Seeing fires burning together beneath the walls and the banners and standards still standing in perfect order, he hesitated. Zhou Xin said, “Sun Ce has gone. He has set up this ruse only to make us doubt. We should send troops out to strike him.” Yan Baihu said, “Sun Ce may have gone to Chadu. I will take my troops and pursue him with General Zhou.” Wang Lang said, “Chadu is where my grain is stored and must indeed be guarded. Lead your troops ahead; I will follow in support.” Yan Baihu and Zhou Xin led five thousand soldiers out of the city in pursuit. Near the beginning of the first night watch, more than twenty li from the city, a drum suddenly sounded in the thick woods and torches blazed on every side. Yan Baihu was horrified and reined in his horse to turn back. A commander blocked the road before him. In the firelight he saw that it was Sun Ce. Zhou Xin flourished his saber and rode to meet him, but Sun Ce killed him with a single thrust of his spear. All the remaining troops surrendered. Yan Baihu cut a bloody path through them and fled toward Yuhang.\n\nWhen Wang Lang learned that his forward troops had already been defeated, he dared not reenter the city but led his followers away in flight toward the edge of the sea. Sun Ce brought his main army back, took the city on the strength of his victory, and brought peace to the people. Before a day had passed, a man appeared before Sun Ce’s army bearing Yan Baihu’s head as an offering. Sun Ce examined him: he stood eight chi tall, with a square face and broad mouth. Asked his name, he proved to be Dong Xi, styled Yuandai, a native of Yuyao in Kuaiji. Sun Ce was delighted and appointed him Major of a Separate Command. From that time the whole eastern route was pacified. Sun Ce ordered his uncle Sun Jing to guard it, appointed Zhu Zhi Administrator of Wu Commandery, and withdrew his army to Jiangdong.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan and Zhou Tai were guarding Xuancheng when mountain bandits suddenly rose in revolt and attacked from every side. It was deep into the night, and there was no time to resist. Zhou Tai lifted Sun Quan onto a horse. The bandits attacked with sabers. Bare to the waist and fighting on foot, Zhou Tai wielded his blade and killed more than ten of them. Then a bandit galloped up behind him and drove his spear straight at Zhou Tai. Zhou Tai seized the spear, dragged the man from his horse, took both spear and horse, and cut a bloody path through the enemy, rescuing Sun Quan. The remaining bandits fled far away. Zhou Tai had suffered twelve spear wounds. The wounds swelled, and his life hung by a thread.\n\nWhen Sun Ce heard of it, he was greatly alarmed. Dong Xi, who stood below his tent, said, “Once, while fighting sea raiders, I received several spear wounds. Yu Fan, a worthy officer of Kuaiji, recommended a physician, and I recovered within half a month.” Sun Ce said, “Can this Yu Fan be Yu Zhongxiang?” Dong Xi replied, “He is.” Sun Ce said, “He is a worthy man. I must employ him.” He therefore ordered Zhang Zhao and Dong Xi to go together and invite Yu Fan into his service. When Yu Fan arrived, Sun Ce treated him with exceptional honor and appointed him Officer of Merit. He then spoke of his need for a physician. Yu Fan said, “The man is Hua Tuo, styled Yuanhua, a native of Qiao County in the principality of Pei. He is truly the divine physician of our age. I shall bring him here.”\n\nWithin a few days, Yu Fan brought him. Sun Ce saw a man with the youthful face of a child and the white hair of a crane, whose air of transcendence seemed to belong beyond the mortal world. He treated Hua Tuo as an honored guest and asked him to examine Zhou Tai’s wounds. Hua Tuo said, “This is an easy matter.” He administered medicine, and within a month Zhou Tai had recovered. Sun Ce was delighted and rewarded Hua Tuo generously. He then advanced his troops and exterminated the mountain bandits. All Jiangnan was pacified. Sun Ce assigned officers and troops to guard every strategic pass. At the same time, he wrote a memorial reporting his achievements to the imperial court, established friendly relations with Cao Cao, and sent a man with a letter to Yuan Shu to recover the jade seal.\n\nYuan Shu secretly harbored the desire to proclaim himself emperor. He therefore replied with evasions and refused to return the seal. He urgently assembled Chief Clerk Yang Dajiang, Commander-in-Chief Zhang Xun, Ji Ling, Qiao Rui, the senior generals Lei Bo and Chen Lan, and more than thirty others, and said to them, “Sun Ce borrowed my troops and horses to launch his enterprise. Now he has gained all the lands of Jiangdong, yet he gives no thought to repaying the source of his success and instead demands the seal from me. This is grossly discourteous. By what plan may we deal with him?” Chief Clerk Yang Dajiang said, “Sun Ce holds the strategic defenses of the great river, and his troops are elite and his provisions abundant. He cannot yet be attacked. For now, we should first campaign against Liu Bei, avenging the hatred caused when he attacked us without cause, and afterward it will not be too late to deal with Sun Ce. I offer a plan by which Liu Bei may be captured this very day.” Truly:\n\nHe does not go to Jiangdong to hunt the tiger and leopard,\nBut comes instead to Xuzhou to battle the flood-dragon.\n\nWhat the plan might be will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 16\n\nLü Bu Shoots the Halberd at the Camp Gate; Cao Cao Suffers Defeat at Yu River\n\nNow Yang Dajiang offered a plan to attack Liu Bei. Yuan Shu asked, “What plan do you propose?” Dajiang said, “Liu Bei’s army is stationed at Xiaopei. Though he may be easily taken, Lü Bu sits like a tiger in Xuzhou. We previously promised him money, silk, grain, and horses, but have yet to deliver them, and I fear he may aid Liu Bei. We should now send him grain to secure his goodwill and induce him to keep his troops at rest. Liu Bei can then be captured. Once Liu Bei has been taken, we may turn against Lü Bu, and Xuzhou will be ours.” Yuan Shu was delighted. He prepared two hundred thousand hu of grain and ordered Han Yin to carry a secret letter to Lü Bu. Lü Bu was greatly pleased and treated Han Yin with exceptional honor. Han Yin returned and reported to Yuan Shu, who thereupon appointed Ji Ling his chief general, with Lei Bo and Chen Lan as his deputies, and sent them at the head of tens of thousands of troops to attack Xiaopei.\n\nWhen Xuande learned of this, he gathered his men to deliberate. Zhang Fei wanted to go out and fight. Sun Qian said, “Xiaopei now has little grain and few troops. How can we withstand the enemy? We should write to Lü Bu and appeal for urgent aid.” Zhang Fei said, “Why would that wretch ever come?” Xuande said, “Sun Qian’s advice is sound.” He had a letter written and sent to Lü Bu. It read in substance:\n\nEver since the general deigned to show me consideration, I, Bei, have been able to find shelter in Xiaopei, truly through a favor as vast as the clouds and sky. Yuan Shu now seeks to avenge a private grievance and has sent Ji Ling with an army against this county. My destruction may come at any hour, and none but the general can save me. I pray you will hasten here with a single force and rescue me from this extremity, as one hanging upside down. I shall be fortunate indeed, fortunate indeed!\n\nAfter reading the letter, Lü Bu consulted Chen Gong. “When Yuan Shu sent me grain and a letter before,” he said, “his purpose was plainly to keep me from saving Xuande. Now Xuande has come to me asking for help. As I see it, while Xuande remains with his army at Xiaopei, he may not necessarily do me harm. But if Yuan Shu annexes his forces, he will then join with the commanders of Mount Tai to the north and plot against me. I shall no longer be able to sleep soundly. Better to save Xuande.” He therefore mustered his troops and set out.\n\nMeanwhile, Ji Ling drove his army rapidly onward until he reached the southeast of Pei County, where he established his camp. By day, his banners stood in ranks, screening mountains and rivers; by night, his signal fires blazed and his drums thundered, shaking heaven and earth. Xuande had no more than five thousand men in the county town, yet he had no choice but to lead them out, draw up his formation, and establish a camp.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Lü Bu had brought an army to within one li of the town and pitched camp to the southwest. When Ji Ling learned that Lü Bu had come with troops to rescue Liu Bei, he hurriedly sent him a letter reproaching him for breaking faith. Lü Bu laughed and said, “I have a plan that will leave neither Yuan Shu’s house nor Liu Bei’s with cause to resent me.” He then sent messengers to the camps of Ji Ling and Liu Bei, inviting both men to a banquet.\n\nWhen Xuande heard of Lü Bu’s invitation, he at once wished to go. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Elder Brother, you must not. Lü Bu is sure to harbor some treacherous intent.”\n\n“I have never treated him poorly,” Xuande said. “He will surely do me no harm.”\n\nHe mounted and set off, accompanied by Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. On reaching Lü Bu’s camp, he entered to see him.\n\n“I have come expressly to relieve you from danger,” Lü Bu said. “When your ambitions are fulfilled one day, you must not forget me.”\n\nXuande thanked him, and Lü Bu invited him to sit. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood behind him with their hands upon their swords. Then someone reported that Ji Ling had arrived. Xuande was greatly alarmed and made to withdraw.\n\n“I invited the two of you here expressly to confer together,” Lü Bu said. “You must not give way to suspicion.”\n\nXuande did not know his purpose and felt uneasy. Ji Ling dismounted and entered the camp, but when he saw Xuande seated in the tent, he was greatly startled, wheeled around, and tried to leave. Though the attendants sought to detain him, they could not. Lü Bu strode forward, seized him with one hand, and dragged him back as easily as if he were lifting a child.\n\n“Does the general mean to kill Ji Ling?” Ji Ling asked.\n\n“No,” said Lü Bu.\n\n“Then can it be that you mean to kill the Big-Eared One?”\n\n“No again.”\n\n“Then why have you done this?”\n\n“Xuande and I are brothers. The general has now placed him in peril, and so I have come to save him.”\n\n“Then you mean to kill me?”\n\n“There is no such principle. All my life I have disliked fighting; what I like is putting an end to fights. Today I shall settle this dispute between your two houses.”\n\n“May I ask how you intend to settle it?”\n\n“I have a method whose outcome Heaven itself will decide.”\n\nHe pulled Ji Ling into the tent and brought him face-to-face with Xuande. Each regarded the other with suspicion and distrust. Lü Bu took the central seat, placing Ji Ling on his left and Liu Bei on his right, then ordered a banquet served and the wine passed around.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Lü Bu said, “For my sake, both your houses must withdraw your troops.”\n\nXuande said nothing. Ji Ling replied, “By my lord’s command, I have brought one hundred thousand troops for the express purpose of capturing Liu Bei. How can I withdraw?”\n\nZhang Fei flew into a rage, drew his sword, and shouted, “Though I have few soldiers, I regard the likes of you as child’s play! How do you compare with the Yellow Turbans in their millions? And you dare harm my elder brother!”\n\nLord Guan quickly restrained him. “Let us first see what General Lü intends. It will not be too late to return to our camps and fight afterward.”\n\n“I invited both your houses here to end your quarrel,” Lü Bu said. “I will not have you fighting.”\n\nOn one side Ji Ling seethed with resentment; on the other Zhang Fei wanted only to fight. Lü Bu became furious and shouted, “Attendants! Bring me my halberd!”\n\nHe took his painted halberd in hand. Ji Ling and Xuande both turned pale.\n\n“I have urged your two houses not to fight,” Lü Bu said. “The whole matter now rests with Heaven’s decree.”\n\nHe ordered his attendants to take the painted halberd outside the camp gate and plant it upright far in the distance. Then he turned to Ji Ling and Xuande.\n\n“The camp gate is one hundred and fifty paces from the central tent. If, with a single arrow, I strike the small side-blade of the halberd, your two houses will withdraw your troops. If I miss, each of you will return to camp and make ready to fight. If either refuses to obey me, I will join forces with the other against him.”\n\nJi Ling thought privately, “The halberd stands one hundred and fifty paces away. How can he possibly hit it? I may as well agree. Once he misses, I can fight as I please.” He therefore gave his ready assent. Xuande naturally had no objection. Lü Bu asked them both to sit again and drink another cup of wine.\n\nWhen they had finished drinking, Lü Bu ordered his bow and arrows brought. Xuande prayed inwardly, “If only he can hit it!”\n\nLü Bu drew back his robe sleeves, set an arrow to the string, pulled the bow to its full curve, and cried, “Strike!”\n\nIt was indeed:\n\nThe drawn bow hung in heaven like the autumn moon;\nThe arrow fell to earth like a shooting star.\n\nThe single arrow struck squarely upon the painted halberd’s small side-blade. Officers and soldiers inside and outside the tent roared their acclaim in one voice. A later poet praised the feat:\n\nRare in the world was Marquis Wen’s divine bow,\nWhich alone at the camp gate once dispelled a deadly peril.\nAt sunset he truly put Hou Yi to shame;\nAt the ape’s cry he would have surpassed Yang Youji.\nTiger sinew rang as the bow sprang open;\nEagle-feathered shaft flew when the arrow sped.\nIts leopard-tail trembled as it pierced the painted halberd,\nAnd a hundred thousand warriors put off their battle dress.\n\nHaving struck the side-blade of the painted halberd, Lü Bu threw back his head and laughed, cast his bow upon the ground, and took Ji Ling and Xuande by the hands.\n\n“This is Heaven’s command that your two houses withdraw their troops!”\n\nHe shouted for the soldiers to pour wine, and each man drank a great goblet. Xuande privately acknowledged how deeply ashamed and indebted he was. Ji Ling remained silent for a long while, then said to Lü Bu, “I dare not disobey the general’s words. But when I return, how will my lord be willing to believe me?”\n\n“I shall write him a reply myself,” said Lü Bu.\n\nAfter several more rounds of wine, Ji Ling asked for the letter and departed first. Lü Bu then said to Xuande, “Had it not been for me, you would have been in grave danger.”\n\nXuande bowed his thanks and returned with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. The next day, the troops of all three parties dispersed.\n\nThere is no need to relate how Xuande reentered Xiaopei or Lü Bu returned to Xuzhou.\n\nJi Ling went back to Huainan and saw Yuan Shu. He recounted how Lü Bu had ended the conflict by shooting the halberd at the camp gate and presented Lü Bu’s letter. Yuan Shu was furious.\n\n“Lü Bu accepted so much grain from me, yet he has used this childish trick to favor Liu Bei. I shall personally lead a great army against Liu Bei and punish Lü Bu as well!”\n\n“My lord must not act rashly,” Ji Ling said. “Lü Bu’s courage and strength surpass those of ordinary men, and he also possesses the territory of Xuzhou. If he and Liu Bei support each other from head to tail, they will not be easy to overcome. I have heard that Lü Bu’s wife, Lady Yan, has a daughter who has reached marriageable age. My lord has a son. You might send someone to seek a marriage alliance with Lü Bu. If Lü Bu gives his daughter in marriage to my lord’s house, he will certainly kill Liu Bei. This is the stratagem by which a distant relation cannot come between close kin.”\n\nYuan Shu followed his advice. That very day he sent Han Yin as matchmaker, bearing gifts to Xuzhou to propose the marriage. Han Yin met Lü Bu and said, “My lord has long admired the general and wishes to ask for your honored daughter as his son’s wife, so that the friendship of Qin and Jin may be bound between your houses forever.”\n\nLü Bu went inside to consult his wife, Lady Yan. Lü Bu had, in fact, two wives and one concubine. He had first married Lady Yan as his principal wife and later taken Diaochan as a concubine. While residing at Xiaopei, he had also married Cao Bao’s daughter as his second wife. Lady Cao had died before him without bearing children, and Diaochan likewise had none. Only Lady Yan had given birth to a daughter, whom Lü Bu cherished above all.\n\nLady Yan now said to Lü Bu, “I have heard that Yuan Gonglu has long held Huainan, with abundant troops and ample grain, and that sooner or later he will become Son of Heaven. If he accomplishes his great enterprise, our daughter may hope to become empress or imperial consort. I only do not know how many sons he has.”\n\n“Only one,” Lü Bu said.\n\n“Then, if that is so, we should accept at once. Even if she does not become empress, Xuzhou will have nothing to fear.”\n\nLü Bu’s mind was settled. He entertained Han Yin lavishly and agreed to the marriage. Han Yin returned and reported to Yuan Shu, who immediately prepared the betrothal gifts and again ordered Han Yin to deliver them to Xuzhou. Lü Bu accepted them, gave a banquet in Han Yin’s honor, and lodged him at the official posthouse.\n\nThe next day, Chen Gong went directly to the posthouse to pay a visit to Han Yin. After the formal courtesies had been exchanged, they sat down. Chen Gong dismissed the attendants, then said to Han Yin, “Who offered this plan? In arranging a marriage between Lord Yuan and Fengxian, is the true intention to obtain Liu Xuande’s head?”\n\nHan Yin started in alarm, rose, and bowed. “I beg you, Gongtai, not to reveal it!”\n\n“Naturally I shall not reveal it,” Chen Gong said. “I fear only that if the matter is delayed, someone else will see through it and the affair will meet some unexpected reversal.”\n\n“What, then, can be done? I pray you instruct me.”\n\n“I shall see Fengxian and have him send his daughter to complete the marriage this very day. What do you think?”\n\nHan Yin was overjoyed and bowed his thanks. “If you do this, Lord Yuan will be deeply grateful for your enlightened virtue!”\n\nChen Gong took leave of Han Yin and went in to see Lü Bu.\n\n“I hear that your daughter has been promised to Yuan Gonglu,” he said. “I am greatly pleased. But on what day will the marriage be concluded?”\n\n“That remains to be discussed at leisure,” Lü Bu replied.\n\n“In ancient times there were fixed intervals between acceptance of the betrothal gifts and completion of the marriage: one year for the Son of Heaven, half a year for a feudal lord, one season for a grand officer, and one month for a commoner.”\n\n“Yuan Gonglu has received the imperial treasure bestowed by Heaven and will sooner or later become emperor. Should we follow the rule for the Son of Heaven?”\n\n“No.”\n\n“Then should we follow the rule for a feudal lord?”\n\n“No again.”\n\n“Then we must follow the rule for ministers and grand officers?”\n\n“No again.”\n\nLü Bu laughed. “Can you mean that I should follow the rule for commoners?”\n\n“No.”\n\n“Then what do you intend?”\n\nChen Gong said, “The lords of the realm are now contending with one another for supremacy. If you form a marriage alliance with Yuan Gonglu, can you be certain that none of the other lords will become jealous? If you choose some distant auspicious date, one of them may take advantage of our happy occasion, set an ambush along the road, and seize your daughter. What could be done then? As matters stand, if you do not wish to consent, let the affair end. But since you have consented, you should send your daughter to Shouchun at once, before the other lords learn of it. Let her reside separately in a guest palace, and afterward choose an auspicious day for the wedding. In that way nothing can go wrong.”\n\nLü Bu was delighted. “Gongtai’s words are entirely right.”\n\nHe went in and told Lady Yan. That very night they prepared the dowry, made ready fine horses and a perfumed carriage, and ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to escort the daughter together with Han Yin. Drums and music clamored to the sky as the procession passed beyond the city walls.\n\nAt this time Chen Yuanlong’s father, Chen Gui, had retired to spend his old age at home. Hearing the sound of drums and music, he questioned those around him, who told him the reason.\n\n“This is the stratagem by which a distant relation cannot come between close kin,” Chen Gui said. “Xuande is in danger.”\n\nThough ill, he had himself supported into Lü Bu’s presence.\n\n“What brings you here, venerable sir?” Lü Bu asked.\n\n“I heard that the general had died,” Chen Gui replied, “and therefore came expressly to offer my condolences.”\n\nLü Bu was startled. “Why do you say such a thing?”\n\nChen Gui said, “Previously Yuan Gonglu sent you gold and silk because he wanted Liu Xuande killed, but you resolved the affair by shooting the halberd. Now he has suddenly proposed a marriage. His intention is plainly to take your daughter as a hostage and then attack Xuande and seize Xiaopei. Once Xiaopei falls, Xuzhou will be imperiled.\n\n“Moreover, he may come to borrow grain or troops. If you grant his requests, you will exhaust yourself running at his command and will incur the resentment of others. If you refuse, you will be abandoning your kinship and opening hostilities. Besides, I have heard that Yuan Shu already intends to proclaim himself emperor. That is rebellion. If he rebels, you will be a relative of a traitor. How then can you escape rejection by all the realm?”\n\nLü Bu was greatly alarmed. “Chen Gong has misled me!”\n\nHe urgently ordered Zhang Liao to take troops in pursuit. More than thirty li away, they seized the daughter and brought her back. Han Yin too was arrested and imprisoned, with no permission to return. Lü Bu sent a messenger to answer Yuan Shu, saying only that his daughter’s dowry was not yet ready and that when the preparations were complete, he would escort her there himself.\n\nChen Gui further urged Lü Bu to have Han Yin sent under guard to the imperial capital, Xu. Lü Bu hesitated, unable to decide.\n\nSuddenly someone reported, “Xuande is recruiting soldiers and buying horses at Xiaopei. His purpose is unknown.”\n\n“That is no more than the proper business of a commander,” said Lü Bu. “Why should anyone find it strange?”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, Song Xian and Wei Xu arrived and reported to Lü Bu: “By your command, illustrious lord, the two of us went into Shandong to purchase horses. We obtained more than three hundred fine animals. But as we returned through the border of Pei County, brigands robbed us of half. Our inquiries revealed that it was Liu Bei’s brother Zhang Fei, who had disguised himself as a mountain bandit and carried off the horses.”\n\nLü Bu flew into a rage. He immediately mustered his troops, marched to Xiaopei, and attacked Zhang Fei. Xuande was greatly alarmed when he heard and hastily led his army out to meet him.\n\nWhen the two formations had been drawn up, Xuande rode forward and called, “Elder Brother, why have you brought an army here?”\n\nPointing at him, Lü Bu cursed, “At the camp gate I shot the halberd and saved you from mortal peril. Why have you stolen my horses?”\n\n“Because I lacked horses, I sent men in every direction to purchase them,” Xuande replied. “How would I dare steal Elder Brother’s horses?”\n\n“You ordered Zhang Fei to seize one hundred and fifty of my fine horses, and still you deny it!”\n\nZhang Fei leveled his spear and rode out. “I am the one who took your fine horses! What do you mean to do about it?”\n\n“Round-eyed thief!” Lü Bu shouted. “Time after time you have treated me with contempt!”\n\n“I take your horses and you become enraged,” Zhang Fei retorted. “But when you took my brother’s Xuzhou, you said nothing about that!”\n\nLü Bu leveled his halberd and rode out to fight Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei came against him with his spear. The two battled furiously for more than a hundred bouts without either gaining the advantage. Fearing some mishap, Xuande urgently sounded the gong, withdrew his army, and entered the city. Lü Bu divided his troops and encircled it on all four sides.\n\nXuande summoned Zhang Fei and rebuked him. “It was all because you seized his horses that this trouble began! Where are they now?”\n\n“They have all been left in the various monasteries.”\n\nXuande at once sent a man out of the city to Lü Bu’s camp to plead for peace, offering to return the horses if both sides would withdraw. Lü Bu was inclined to agree.\n\nChen Gong said, “If you do not kill Liu Bei now, in time to come you will certainly be harmed by him.”\n\nLü Bu listened to Chen Gong and rejected the request. His assault upon the city grew fiercer. Xuande consulted Mi Zhu and Sun Qian.\n\n“The man Cao Cao hates is Lü Bu,” Sun Qian said. “Our best plan is to abandon the city, flee to the imperial capital, Xu, and seek refuge with Cao Cao. We can borrow troops from him and destroy Lü Bu.”\n\n“Who can lead the way and break out of the encirclement?” Xuande asked.\n\n“Your younger brother is willing to fight to the death,” Zhang Fei replied.\n\nXuande ordered Zhang Fei to take the lead and Yunzhang to guard the rear, while he remained in the center to protect the old and the young. At the third watch that night, taking advantage of the bright moon, they went out through the north gate. They encountered Song Xian and Wei Xu, but Yide drove them back in a single onslaught and broke through the heavy encirclement. Zhang Liao came in pursuit from behind, and Lord Guan held him off.\n\nWhen Lü Bu saw that Xuande had escaped, he did not pursue him. Instead, he entered the city, reassured the people, appointed Gao Shun to defend Xiaopei, and returned to Xuzhou.\n\nXuande hastened toward the imperial capital, Xu. On arriving outside the walls, he established camp and first sent Sun Qian to see Cao Cao and explain that Lü Bu had driven him out and that he had come expressly to seek refuge.\n\n“Xuande and I are brothers,” Cao Cao said, and invited him into the city for an audience.\n\nThe next day, Xuande left Guan Yu and Zhang Fei outside the city and went in with Sun Qian and Mi Zhu to see Cao Cao, who received him with the honors due an exalted guest. Xuande gave a full account of Lü Bu’s actions.\n\n“Lü Bu belongs to a faithless breed,” Cao Cao said. “I shall join forces with my worthy younger brother and destroy him.”\n\nXuande thanked him. Cao Cao entertained him at a banquet and saw him out that evening.\n\nXun Yu then entered and said, “Liu Bei is a hero. If you do not deal with him early, he will surely become a source of trouble later.”\n\nCao Cao gave no answer. Xun Yu withdrew, and Guo Jia entered.\n\n“Xun Yu advises me to kill Xuande,” Cao Cao said. “What should I do?”\n\n“You must not,” Guo Jia replied. “My lord raised a righteous army to deliver the common people from violence and relies upon good faith and justice to attract men of outstanding ability, yet you must still fear that they will not come. Xuande has long possessed the reputation of a hero and now, in poverty and distress, has come to seek your protection. If you kill him, you will have harmed a worthy man. When the wise and resourceful men of the realm hear of it, they will become suspicious and halt their steps. With whom, then, will my lord pacify the realm? To remove the danger posed by one man, yet frustrate the hopes of all within the four seas—here lies the pivot between security and peril, and it must be carefully weighed.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted. “Your words accord exactly with my own mind.”\n\nThe next day he submitted a memorial recommending Liu Bei as Governor of Yuzhou. Cheng Yu remonstrated: “Liu Bei will never remain beneath another man. Better to deal with him early.”\n\n“This is precisely the time to employ heroes,” Cao Cao said. “I cannot kill one man and lose the allegiance of the realm. Guo Fengxiao and I are of one mind in this.”\n\nHe therefore rejected Cheng Yu’s advice. He gave Xuande three thousand troops and ten thousand hu of grain and sent him to assume office in Yuzhou. Xuande was to advance and station his army at Xiaopei, gather his former scattered troops, and attack Lü Bu. On reaching Yuzhou, Xuande sent someone to arrange a rendezvous with Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao was preparing to raise an army and march in person against Lü Bu when an express courier arrived with news that Zhang Ji had led troops from within the passes to attack Nanyang, but had been struck by a stray arrow and killed. Zhang Ji’s nephew Zhang Xiu had taken command of his followers, employed Jia Xu as his adviser, formed an alliance with Liu Biao, and stationed his army at Wancheng, intending to raise troops, violate the imperial precincts, and seize the emperor.\n\nCao Cao was furious and wished to march against him, but feared that Lü Bu might attack the imperial capital, Xu. He therefore asked Xun Yu for a plan.\n\n“This is easily managed,” Xun Yu said. “Lü Bu is a man without strategy who always rejoices at the sight of profit. Your illustrious lordship may send an envoy to Xuzhou to confer office and rewards upon him and order him to make peace with Xuande. Once delighted, Lü Bu will think no further afield.”\n\n“Excellent,” said Cao Cao.\n\nHe appointed Wang Ze, Colonel Who Upholds the Army, to carry an official patent of office and a letter commanding reconciliation to Xuzhou. At the same time, Cao Cao raised an army of five hundred thousand and personally marched against Zhang Xiu. He divided the army into three columns, with Xiahou Dun as vanguard. The troops reached the Yu River and established camp.\n\nJia Xu advised Zhang Xiu, “Cao Cao’s army is overwhelmingly strong. We cannot oppose it. Better to surrender the city.”\n\nZhang Xiu followed his advice and sent Jia Xu to Cao Cao’s camp to declare his submission. Cao Cao found Jia Xu fluent and assured in all his answers and greatly admired him, wishing to employ him as an adviser.\n\n“I formerly served Li Jue and thereby incurred the condemnation of the realm,” Jia Xu said. “I now serve Zhang Xiu, who accepts my words and follows my plans. I cannot yet bear to abandon him.”\n\nHe took his leave and departed. The next day, he brought Zhang Xiu to see Cao Cao, who treated Zhang Xiu with great generosity. Cao Cao led his troops into Wancheng and stationed them there, while the rest of the army camped outside. The stockades stretched in an unbroken chain for more than ten li.\n\nSeveral days passed, and Zhang Xiu gave a banquet for Cao Cao each day. One day, after Cao Cao had become drunk and retired to his sleeping quarters, he privately asked his attendants, “Are there any courtesans in this city?”\n\nCao Cao’s nephew Cao Anmin understood his meaning and answered in secret, “Last night your young nephew caught sight of a woman beside the guesthouse. She is exceedingly beautiful. On inquiry, I learned that she is the wife of Zhang Xiu’s uncle, Zhang Ji.”\n\nOn hearing this, Cao Cao ordered Cao Anmin to take fifty armored soldiers and bring her to him. Before long she was brought into the camp. Cao Cao saw that she was indeed beautiful.\n\n“What is your name?” he asked.\n\n“I am Lady Zou, the wife of Zhang Ji.”\n\n“Does my lady know who I am?”\n\n“I have long heard of the Chancellor’s awe-inspiring renown. Tonight I am fortunate to be admitted to your presence.”\n\n“It was for my lady’s sake that I expressly accepted Zhang Xiu’s surrender. Otherwise I would have exterminated his clan.”\n\nLady Zou bowed. “I am truly grateful for the grace that has given me life anew.”\n\n“That I have met my lady today is Heaven’s good fortune,” Cao Cao said. “Tonight I wish to share pillow and mat with you. Then you may return to the capital with me and enjoy wealth and honor in peace. What do you say?”\n\nLady Zou bowed her thanks. That night they slept together in the tent.\n\n“If we remain long within the city,” Lady Zou said, “Zhang Xiu will certainly become suspicious, and I also fear what outsiders may say.”\n\n“Tomorrow I shall take my lady to reside in the camp.”\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao moved outside the city and lodged there. He summoned Dian Wei to stand guard outside the central command tent. No one else was permitted to enter without being expressly called, and thus all communication between inside and outside was severed. Cao Cao took his pleasure with Lady Zou each day and gave no thought to the date of his return.\n\nA member of Zhang Xiu’s household secretly reported the affair to him. Zhang Xiu was enraged.\n\n“The villain Cao has humiliated me beyond endurance!”\n\nHe summoned Jia Xu to deliberate.\n\n“This matter must not be allowed to leak out,” Jia Xu said. “Tomorrow, wait until Cao Cao leaves his tent to conduct business, and then do thus and thus.”\n\nThe next day, while Cao Cao was in his tent, Zhang Xiu entered and reported, “Many of the newly surrendered soldiers have deserted. I beg leave to move my troops closer to the central army.”\n\nCao Cao consented. Zhang Xiu moved his army and divided it among four camps, fixing a date to act. Because he feared Dian Wei’s ferocity and knew he could not easily approach him, he consulted the auxiliary general Hu Che’er.\n\nHu Che’er could carry five hundred jin and travel seven hundred li in a day. He too was an extraordinary man. He now offered Zhang Xiu a plan.\n\n“What makes Dian Wei fearsome is nothing but his pair of iron halberds. Tomorrow, my lord may invite him here to drink and send him back thoroughly drunk. I shall mingle among the soldiers accompanying him, slip into his quarters, and steal his halberds. Then there will be nothing to fear from him.”\n\nZhang Xiu was delighted. He prepared bows, arrows, armor, and weapons in advance and issued orders throughout his camps.\n\nWhen the appointed day came, he had Jia Xu convey his compliments and invite Dian Wei to the camp, where wine was pressed upon him with great attentiveness. In the evening Dian Wei returned drunk. Hu Che’er mingled among the other men and passed directly into the main camp.\n\nThat night Cao Cao was drinking with Lady Zou in his tent. Suddenly he heard men speaking and horses neighing outside and sent someone to investigate. The man returned and reported that Zhang Xiu’s troops were making their night patrol. Cao Cao therefore suspected nothing.\n\nNear the second watch, shouting suddenly arose behind the camp. A report came that a fodder wagon had caught fire.\n\n“There is a fire in the army,” Cao Cao said. “Do not be alarmed.”\n\nBefore long, fires sprang up on every side. Only then did Cao Cao become anxious and urgently summon Dian Wei.\n\nDian Wei lay asleep in a drunken stupor. In his dreams he heard the clash of gongs and drums and cries of battle. He leapt to his feet but could not find his pair of halberds. The enemy had already reached the camp gate. Dian Wei hastily snatched a foot soldier’s saber and took it in hand.\n\nCountless cavalry and infantry appeared at the gate, all leveling long spears as they surged into the camp. Dian Wei charged forward with all his strength and cut down more than twenty men. The cavalry had only just fallen back when the infantry arrived, their spears ranked on either side like reeds. Dian Wei wore not a scrap of armor and was struck from head to foot by dozens of spears, yet still he fought to the death.\n\nWhen the saber’s edge was hacked into notches and could no longer be used, Dian Wei cast it aside, seized two soldiers in his hands, and wielded them against the enemy, killing another eight or nine men. The mass of rebels dared not approach him and shot at him only from afar. Arrows fell like a sudden storm, yet Dian Wei still defended the camp gate to the death.\n\nBut the rebel troops had already entered from behind the camp, and Dian Wei was struck in the back by another spear. He gave several tremendous cries, and with blood flowing all over the ground, he died. Even after he had been dead for some time, not one man dared enter through the front gate.\n\nMeanwhile, because Dian Wei held the camp gate, Cao Cao was able to mount a horse behind the camp and escape. Only Cao Anmin followed him on foot. Cao Cao had been struck by an arrow in the right arm, and his horse by three arrows. Fortunately, it was a fine horse from Dayuan, able to endure pain and run swiftly.\n\nThey had just reached the bank of the Yu River when the rebel troops overtook them. Cao Anmin was hacked into bloody pulp. Cao Cao spurred his horse and charged through the waves. Just as he reached the opposite bank, an enemy arrow struck the horse squarely in the eye, and it collapsed upon the ground.\n\nCao Cao’s eldest son, Cao Ang, at once gave his own mount to his father. Cao Cao mounted and fled at full speed. Cao Ang was killed by a disorderly volley of arrows. Cao Cao escaped, encountered his generals on the road, and gathered the remnant of his army.\n\nAt this time the Qingzhou troops under Xiahou Dun took advantage of the confusion to descend upon the countryside and plunder the homes of the people. Yu Jin, Commandant Who Pacifies the Caitiffs, sent his own troops to intercept and kill the marauders and reassured the villagers.\n\nThe Qingzhou soldiers fled back. Meeting Cao Cao, they threw themselves upon the ground, wept, and accused Yu Jin of rebellion, saying that he had pursued and slaughtered the Qingzhou troops. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed.\n\nBefore long, Xiahou Dun, Xu Chu, Li Dian, and Yue Jin all arrived. Cao Cao told them that Yu Jin had rebelled and ordered them to marshal their troops against him.\n\nYu Jin, learning that Cao Cao and the other commanders had all arrived, led his troops into position to secure the corner of the formation, dug a trench, and established a fortified camp.\n\nSomeone said to him, “The Qingzhou troops accuse the general of rebellion. Now that the Chancellor has arrived, why do you not defend yourself? Why establish a camp first?”\n\n“The rebel pursuers are behind us and may arrive at any moment,” Yu Jin replied. “If we do not prepare first, how can we withstand the enemy? Defending myself is a minor matter; repelling the enemy is the great one.”\n\nHe had only just completed the camp when Zhang Xiu’s army attacked in two columns. Yu Jin personally led the charge from the camp and met the enemy. Zhang Xiu hastily withdrew. When the other commanders saw Yu Jin advance, each led his troops into the attack. Zhang Xiu’s army was utterly defeated and pursued for more than a hundred li.\n\nWith his strength exhausted and his forces isolated, Zhang Xiu led his defeated troops away and sought refuge with Liu Biao.\n\nCao Cao recalled the army and reviewed his commanders. Yu Jin entered to see him and gave a full account of how the Qingzhou troops had plundered without restraint, gravely forfeiting the goodwill of the people, and how he had therefore killed them.\n\n“Why did you establish camp before reporting to me?” Cao Cao asked.\n\nYu Jin answered as he had before.\n\n“In the midst of confusion,” Cao Cao said, “the general was able to order his troops and fortify his position. You accepted slander and endured hardship, turning defeat into victory. Even the famous generals of antiquity could not have surpassed this!”\n\nHe presented Yu Jin with a set of gold vessels and enfeoffed him as Marquis of Yishou Village. He reprimanded Xiahou Dun for failing to maintain discipline among his troops, then established an altar and offered sacrifice to Dian Wei.\n\nCao Cao wept in person as he poured the libation. Turning to his commanders, he said, “I lost my eldest son and my beloved nephew, yet neither loss grieves me so deeply. For Dian Wei alone do I wail and weep.”\n\nAll who heard him sighed with emotion. The next day, he gave the order to withdraw.\n\nThere is no need to relate how Cao Cao led his army back to the imperial capital, Xu.\n\nWang Ze carried the imperial edict to Xuzhou. Lü Bu welcomed him into his residence, and the edict was opened and read aloud: Lü Bu was appointed General Who Pacifies the East and specially granted the seal and ribbon of office. Wang Ze then produced Cao Cao’s private letter and spoke at length before Lü Bu of Lord Cao’s esteem for him. Lü Bu was delighted.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Yuan Shu had sent a messenger. Lü Bu summoned the man and questioned him.\n\n“Lord Yuan will soon ascend the imperial throne and establish the Eastern Palace. He urges that the imperial bride be sent to Huainan without delay.”\n\nLü Bu flew into a rage. “How dare a traitor speak in this way!”\n\nHe had the messenger executed, placed Han Yin in a cangue secured with spikes, and sent Chen Deng to carry a memorial of thanks. Chen Deng was to escort Han Yin to the imperial capital, Xu, together with Wang Ze, and express gratitude for the imperial favor. Lü Bu also sent Cao Cao a letter asking to be formally confirmed as Governor of Xuzhou.\n\nWhen Cao Cao learned that Lü Bu had broken off the marriage with Yuan Shu, he was delighted and had Han Yin beheaded in the public marketplace.\n\nChen Deng secretly advised Cao Cao, “Lü Bu is a jackal and wolf. He is brave but without strategy and changes allegiance lightly. He should be dealt with early.”\n\n“I have always known that Lü Bu is a wolf cub with a savage ambition,” Cao Cao said. “He truly cannot be kept long. None but you and your father can fathom his disposition. You must work with me in plotting against him.”\n\n“If the Chancellor takes action,” Chen Deng replied, “I shall serve as your ally within.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. In a memorial, he secured for Chen Gui an honorary appointment as Administrative Officer with a stipend of two thousand shi and appointed Chen Deng Administrator of Guangling.\n\nAs Chen Deng took his leave to return, Cao Cao grasped his hand and said, “I entrust the affairs of the east to you.”\n\nChen Deng nodded his assent and returned to Xuzhou to see Lü Bu. When Lü Bu questioned him, Chen Deng told him that his father had been granted rank and stipend and that he himself had been made an administrator.\n\nLü Bu flew into a rage. “You did not seek the governorship of Xuzhou for me, but instead sought rank and emolument for yourself! Your father persuaded me to join with Lord Cao and break off the marriage with Gonglu. Now I have obtained nothing I asked for, while you and your father have both risen to honor. Your father and son have sold me!”\n\nHe drew his sword and made to cut Chen Deng down.\n\nChen Deng laughed loudly. “How can the general be so utterly blind?”\n\n“How am I blind?” Lü Bu demanded.\n\n“When I saw Lord Cao, I told him, ‘Keeping the general is like keeping a tiger: its fill of meat must be given it. If it is not fed, it will devour men.’ Lord Cao laughed and said, ‘That is not so. I treat Marquis Wen as one keeps a hawk. While foxes and hares remain abroad, the hawk must not first be fed its fill. When hungry, it serves its master; when full, it spreads its wings and flies away.’\n\n“I asked, ‘Who are the foxes and hares?’\n\n“Lord Cao replied, ‘Yuan Shu in Huainan, Sun Ce east of the Yangzi, Yuan Shao in Jizhou, Liu Biao in Jingzhou, Liu Zhang in Yizhou, and Zhang Lu in Hanzhong—all are foxes and hares.’”\n\nLü Bu threw down his sword and laughed. “Lord Cao understands me!”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, it was suddenly reported that Yuan Shu’s army was advancing to seize Xuzhou. Lü Bu was startled at the news.\n\nIt was indeed:\n\nQin and Jin failed to unite; Wu and Yue went to war;\nA marriage alliance brought armored hosts afield.\n\nWhat happened afterward will be revealed in what follows.\n\n### Chapter 17\n\nYuan Shu Launches Seven Armies; Cao Cao Unites Three Generals\n\nNow Yuan Shu, in Huainan, possessed broad lands and abundant grain, as well as the imperial jade seal Sun Ce had left as surety. He therefore conceived the ambition of usurping the imperial title. At a great assembly of his subordinates, he opened the debate:\n\n“In former days, Emperor Gaozu of Han was no more than the head of a post station on the Si River, yet he gained the empire. Now, after four hundred years, the Han’s allotted span is exhausted, and all within the seas seethes like a boiling cauldron. For four generations my family has produced holders of the Three Excellencies, and the people look to us for allegiance. I wish to answer Heaven and follow the will of the people by taking my rightful place upon the imperial throne. What do all of you think?”\n\nHis Registrar, Yan Xiang, said, “You must not. In former times, Hou Ji of Zhou accumulated virtue and achievement; yet even when the line had come down to King Wen, who possessed two-thirds of the empire, he still submitted in service to the Shang. Though my lord’s family has long been eminent, it has not attained the greatness of Zhou; and though the house of Han has declined, it has not reached the brutality of King Zhou of Shang. This absolutely must not be done.”\n\nYuan Shu said angrily, “The Yuan surname descends from Chen, and Chen from the great Emperor Shun. Earth succeeds Fire: the succession of the elements accords precisely with my destiny. Moreover, a prophecy says, ‘The one who replaces Han shall be High upon the Road.’ My courtesy name is Gonglu—Highway—and thus exactly fulfills the prophecy. I also possess the imperial jade seal. If I do not become sovereign, I shall be defying the Way of Heaven. My decision is made. Whoever says more will be beheaded!”\n\nHe accordingly founded a regime under the name Zhongshi, established the offices of the imperial secretariat and ministries, rode in carriages adorned with dragons and phoenixes, and offered sacrifices at the southern and northern suburban altars. He made the daughter of Feng Fang his empress and installed his son in the Eastern Palace as crown prince. He then sent an envoy to hasten the delivery of Lü Bu’s daughter as the crown prince’s consort. But when he learned that Lü Bu had already sent Han Yin under guard to the imperial capital at Xu, where Cao Cao had put him to death, he flew into a rage. He appointed Zhang Xun General-in-Chief and placed him over an army of more than two hundred thousand, divided into seven routes for the conquest of Xuzhou. On the first route, the senior commander Zhang Xun held the center; on the second, the general Qiao Rui held the left; on the third, the general Chen Ji held the right; on the fourth, the deputy commander Lei Bo held the left; on the fifth, the deputy commander Chen Lan held the right; on the sixth, the surrendered commander Han Xian held the left; and on the seventh, the surrendered commander Yang Feng held the right. Each took the stoutest officers of his own command and was ordered to march on a fixed date.\n\nYuan Shu appointed Jin Shang, Inspector of Yanzhou, as Grand Commandant and ordered him to supervise the transport of funds and provisions for all seven routes. Jin Shang refused, and Yuan Shu put him to death. Ji Ling was then made General Commissioner for the Relief of the Seven Armies. Yuan Shu himself led thirty thousand troops and appointed Li Feng, Liang Gang, and Yue Jiu as commissioners to hasten the advance and support the seven routes.\n\nLü Bu sent scouts to gather intelligence and learned that Zhang Xun’s army was advancing directly along the main road to seize Xuzhou; Qiao Rui’s was moving against Xiaopei; Chen Ji’s against Yidu; Lei Bo’s against Langya; Chen Lan’s against Jieshi; Han Xian’s against Xiapi; and Yang Feng’s against Junshan. The seven armies were marching fifty li each day, plundering as they came. Lü Bu urgently summoned his advisers to deliberate. Chen Gong and Chen Gui, together with Chen Gui’s son, Chen Deng, all attended.\n\nChen Gong said, “The calamity now facing Xuzhou was brought upon us by Chen Gui and his son. They fawned upon the imperial court in pursuit of rank and emolument, and today they have shifted the disaster onto you, General. Behead the two of them and offer their heads to Yuan Shu; his army will withdraw of itself.”\n\nLü Bu accepted his counsel and at once ordered Chen Gui and Chen Deng seized. Chen Deng laughed aloud.\n\n“How can you be so cowardly? To my eyes, the seven armies are seven heaps of rotting straw. Why should they trouble you?”\n\n“If you have a plan to defeat the enemy,” said Lü Bu, “I will pardon your capital offense.”\n\n“If you will employ the words of this humble man,” said Chen Deng, “Xuzhou can be kept entirely secure.”\n\n“Let me hear them.”\n\n“Though Yuan Shu’s troops are numerous, they are a rabble thrown together and have never trusted one another. If we hold them with regular forces and defeat them with unexpected forces, we cannot fail. I have another plan besides—one that will not only preserve Xuzhou but also enable us to capture Yuan Shu alive.”\n\n“How is this plan to be carried out?”\n\n“Han Xian and Yang Feng are former ministers of Han. They fled because they feared Cao Cao, and, having no home to turn to, temporarily attached themselves to Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu will certainly slight them, while they themselves can take no pleasure in serving him. If we bind them to us as allies within by a brief letter, and also enlist Liu Bei to combine with us from without, Yuan Shu will certainly be captured.”\n\n“You must personally carry the letter to Han Xian and Yang Feng.”\n\nChen Deng agreed.\n\nLü Bu accordingly sent a memorial to the imperial capital at Xu, together with a letter to Liu Bei in Yuzhou. He then ordered Chen Deng to take a few horsemen and wait for Han Xian on the road to Xiapi. When Han Xian arrived with his army and had finished setting camp, Chen Deng entered to see him.\n\n“You are one of Lü Bu’s men,” Han Xian said. “What have you come here to do?”\n\nChen Deng smiled. “I am a minister of the Great Han. How can you call me one of Lü Bu’s men? As for you, General, you were once a servant of Han, but now you serve a traitor. Thus all the merit you earned in Guanzhong by protecting the imperial carriage has come to nothing. I venture to think this course unworthy of you. Moreover, Yuan Shu is by nature deeply suspicious. In time he will certainly do you harm. If you do not plan against him now, regret will come too late.”\n\nHan Xian sighed. “I wish to return to the Han, but I have found no way.”\n\nChen Deng then produced Lü Bu’s letter. After reading it, Han Xian said, “I understand. You may return first. General Yang and I will turn our weapons against Yuan Shu. Watch for fire to rise as the signal; then the Marquis of Wen need only respond with his troops.”\n\nTaking leave of Han Xian, Chen Deng hurried back and reported to Lü Bu. Lü Bu then divided his forces into five armies. Gao Shun led one army toward Xiaopei to oppose Qiao Rui. Chen Gong led one toward Yidu to oppose Chen Ji. Zhang Liao and Zang Ba led one out through Langya to oppose Lei Bo. Song Xian and Wei Xu led one out through Jieshi to oppose Chen Lan. Lü Bu himself led one along the main road to oppose Zhang Xun. Each commanded ten thousand men, while the remainder defended the city.\n\nLü Bu made camp thirty li outside the city. When Zhang Xun’s army arrived, he judged himself no match for Lü Bu, withdrew twenty li, and established a position there to await support from the other armies.\n\nThat night, during the second watch, Han Xian and Yang Feng divided their troops and set fires throughout the camp, admitting Lü Bu’s forces to support them. Zhang Xun’s army fell into chaos. Lü Bu seized the advantage and swept in for the kill, and Zhang Xun fled in defeat.\n\nLü Bu pursued until daybreak, when he ran directly into Ji Ling coming to Zhang Xun’s support. The two armies drew up against each other and were just about to engage when Han Xian and Yang Feng attacked from two directions. Ji Ling suffered a crushing defeat and fled. Lü Bu led his troops in pursuit, but from behind a hill another strong force appeared. The gate banners parted, revealing a column of cavalry and infantry bearing banners emblazoned with dragons, phoenixes, the sun, and the moon; standards of the four measures and five directions; golden maces and silver axes; yellow battle-axes and white yak-tail insignia. Beneath a yellow silk canopy embroidered with gold stood Yuan Shu before the battle line, clad in golden armor and with two swords hanging at his wrists. He reviled Lü Bu:\n\n“House slave who betrayed his master!”\n\nEnraged, Lü Bu leveled his halberd and charged. Yuan Shu’s officer Li Feng rode out with his spear to meet him. Before three exchanges had passed, Lü Bu wounded Li Feng in the hand, and Li Feng threw down his spear and fled. Lü Bu waved his troops forward in a fierce assault, and Yuan Shu’s army fell into disorder. Lü Bu pursued from the rear, capturing countless horses, garments, and suits of armor.\n\nYuan Shu led his beaten troops away, but before he had gone more than a few li, another force emerged from behind a hill and cut off his road. At its head rode none other than Guan Yunchang.\n\n“Rebel!” he shouted. “Will you not submit to death?”\n\nYuan Shu fled in panic, while the rest scattered in every direction. Yunchang inflicted a great slaughter upon them. Yuan Shu gathered the remnants of his defeated army and fled back to Huainan.\n\nAfter his victory, Lü Bu invited Yunchang, Yang Feng, Han Xian, and all their troops to Xuzhou, where he laid out a magnificent banquet in their honor. Every soldier received a reward. The next day, Yunchang took his leave and returned.\n\nLü Bu recommended Han Xian as Governor of Yidu and Yang Feng as Governor of Langya, but considered keeping both men in Xuzhou. Chen Gui said, “That must not be done. Let Han Xian and Yang Feng occupy the lands east of the mountains. Before a year has passed, every walled city there will belong to you, General.”\n\nLü Bu agreed. He therefore sent the two commanders to station themselves for the time being at Yidu and Langya, there to await the court’s gracious confirmation.\n\nIn private, Chen Deng asked his father, “Why did you not have the two of them remain in Xuzhou, where they might become the root of Lü Bu’s destruction?”\n\nChen Gui said, “If they joined forces with Lü Bu, we would only be giving the tiger new claws and fangs.”\n\nChen Deng bowed to the superiority of his father’s judgment.\n\nYuan Shu, meanwhile, returned defeated to Huainan and sent an envoy to Jiangdong to ask Sun Ce for troops with which to avenge himself.\n\nSun Ce said angrily, “Relying upon my jade seal, you have usurped the imperial title and rebelled against the house of Han. Your treason defies every principle of the Way. I am on the point of sending troops to call you to account—how could I instead assist a rebel?”\n\nHe wrote a letter severing relations between them. The envoy carried it back and presented it to Yuan Shu. After reading it, Yuan Shu said in fury, “How dare that yellow-mouthed child behave so! I shall attack him first!”\n\nOnly the earnest remonstrance of his Chief Clerk, Yang Dajiang, restrained him.\n\nAfter sending his letter, Sun Ce prepared against an attack by Yuan Shu and mustered troops to guard the river mouths. Suddenly an envoy arrived from Cao Cao, appointing Sun Ce Administrator of Kuaiji and ordering him to raise troops against Yuan Shu. Sun Ce consulted his officers and was ready to march at once.\n\nHis Chief Clerk, Zhang Zhao, said, “Though Yuan Shu has recently been defeated, his troops remain numerous and his stores of grain ample. He must not be treated lightly. It would be better to write to Cao Cao and urge him to campaign south while we support him from the rear. With the two armies assisting one another, Yuan Shu’s forces will certainly be defeated. And if we should suffer any reverse, we may also look to Cao Cao for rescue.”\n\nSun Ce followed his advice and sent an envoy to convey this proposal to Cao Cao.\n\nWhen Cao Cao reached the imperial capital at Xu, his thoughts turned longingly to Dian Wei. He established a shrine and offered sacrifices to him, appointed Dian Wei’s son Dian Man a Gentleman of the Household, and took him into his own residence to raise.\n\nSuddenly word came that Sun Ce had sent an envoy with a letter. Cao Cao had just finished reading it when another report arrived: Yuan Shu was short of grain and was plundering Chenliu. Cao Cao decided to attack while his enemy was vulnerable. He raised an army for a southern campaign, ordering Cao Ren to defend the imperial capital at Xu while all the others followed him. The force consisted of one hundred seventy thousand horse and foot, with more than a thousand wagons of provisions and baggage. At the same time, he sent men ahead to coordinate with Sun Ce, Liu Bei, and Lü Bu.\n\nWhen the army reached the border of Yuzhang, Xuande had already led his troops out to meet it. Cao Cao invited him into camp. When their greetings were complete, Xuande presented two severed heads.\n\nStartled, Cao Cao asked, “Whose heads are these?”\n\n“They are the heads of Han Xian and Yang Feng,” said Xuande.\n\n“How did you obtain them?”\n\n“Lü Bu had ordered the two men to stay provisionally in the districts of Yidu and Langya. Unexpectedly, they let their troops loose to plunder the people, and everyone groaned beneath their oppression. I therefore arranged a banquet and invited them under the pretense of discussing affairs. While we were drinking, I threw down my cup as the signal, and my brothers Guan and Zhang killed them. I accepted the surrender of all their troops. Now I have come expressly to confess my offense.”\n\n“You have rid the state of a scourge,” Cao Cao said. “This is a great service. Why speak of an offense?”\n\nCao Cao rewarded Xuande generously, joined forces with him, and advanced to the borders of Xuzhou. Lü Bu came out to welcome him. Cao Cao soothed him with gracious words and appointed him General of the Left, promising that when he returned to the capital he would issue Lü Bu a new seal and sash. Lü Bu was overjoyed.\n\nCao Cao then placed Lü Bu’s army on the left and Xuande’s on the right, while he himself commanded the main army in the center. Xiahou Dun and Yu Jin were appointed vanguard commanders.\n\nWhen Yuan Shu learned that Cao Cao’s army was approaching, he ordered his senior general Qiao Rui to lead fifty thousand troops as the vanguard. The two armies met at the approaches to Shouchun. Qiao Rui rode out first and engaged Xiahou Dun. Before three exchanges had passed, Xiahou Dun thrust him dead from the saddle. Yuan Shu’s army suffered a great defeat and fled back into the city.\n\nThen reports came in rapid succession: Sun Ce had launched ships to attack the western side along the river; Lü Bu was leading troops against the eastern side; Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei were attacking the southern side; and Cao Cao himself, with one hundred seventy thousand troops, was attacking from the north.\n\nYuan Shu was greatly alarmed and hastily assembled his civil and military officers for counsel. Yang Dajiang said, “Shouchun has suffered successive years of flood and drought, and all the people lack food. Now the mobilization of troops is bringing further disturbance upon them. The people are already resentful, and with the enemy at our gates, resistance will be difficult. It would be better to leave an army in Shouchun and refrain from battle. When the enemy’s grain is exhausted, a change will certainly occur. Meanwhile, Your Majesty should lead the Imperial Guard across the Huai. In the first place, you will move to a region with a good harvest; in the second, you will temporarily avoid the keen edge of the enemy’s assault.”\n\nYuan Shu adopted his counsel. He left Li Feng, Yue Jiu, Liang Gang, and Chen Ji to divide one hundred thousand troops among them and hold Shouchun firmly. He then gathered all the remaining officers and soldiers, together with the gold, jade, and treasures stored in the treasury, and withdrew with everything across the Huai.\n\nCao Cao’s army of one hundred seventy thousand consumed a vast quantity of grain each day. The surrounding commanderies had also been struck by drought and crop failure and could not provide supplies fast enough. Cao Cao pressed for a swift engagement, but Li Feng and the others kept the gates shut and refused to come out.\n\nAfter the armies had confronted each other for more than a month, Cao Cao’s grain was nearly exhausted. He wrote to Sun Ce and borrowed one hundred thousand hu of rice, but even this was insufficient for distribution. Ren Jun, the officer in charge of provisions, had under him a granary officer named Wang Hou. Wang Hou came before Cao Cao and reported, “There are many soldiers and little grain. What are we to do?”\n\n“Distribute it with smaller measures,” Cao Cao said. “That will relieve the present emergency.”\n\n“If the soldiers become resentful, what then?”\n\n“I have a plan of my own.”\n\nWang Hou obeyed and distributed the grain in reduced measures. Cao Cao secretly sent men through the various camps to learn what was being said. Everywhere the soldiers complained bitterly, saying that the Chancellor had cheated them.\n\nCao Cao then summoned Wang Hou in secret.\n\n“I wish to borrow one thing from you to quiet the hearts of the men. You must not begrudge it.”\n\n“What does the Chancellor wish to use?”\n\n“I wish only to borrow your head and display it to the army.”\n\nWang Hou was horrified. “But I have committed no offense.”\n\n“I know that you are innocent. Yet if I do not kill you, the army’s loyalty will turn. After your death, I will support your wife and children myself. Do not be concerned for them.”\n\nWang Hou was about to speak again, but Cao Cao had already called in the executioners. They dragged him outside the gate and cut off his head with a single stroke. It was hung from a tall pole, and a proclamation was issued:\n\n“Wang Hou deliberately used reduced measures and embezzled government grain. He has been duly punished according to military law.”\n\nOnly then did the army’s resentment subside.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao issued an order to the commanders of every camp:\n\n“If you do not unite your strength and take the city within three days, you will all be beheaded!”\n\nCao Cao went personally beneath the walls and supervised the troops as they carried earth and stones to fill the moats and trenches. Arrows and rocks rained down from the battlements. Two subordinate officers recoiled in fear and turned back; Cao Cao drew his sword and personally beheaded them below the walls. Then he dismounted and himself carried earth to fill the pits.\n\nAt this, officers and soldiers of every rank surged forward, and the army’s might rose tremendously. The defenders on the walls could not withstand them. Cao Cao’s troops vied to be first over the battlements, cut through the gate bars, struck down the locks, and poured into the city in a mass. Li Feng, Chen Ji, Yue Jiu, and Liang Gang were all captured alive. Cao Cao ordered them beheaded in the marketplace. He burned the counterfeit imperial palaces and halls, together with all the regalia forbidden to any but the emperor. The city of Shouchun was stripped bare.\n\nCao Cao then considered advancing across the Huai in pursuit of Yuan Shu. Xun Yu remonstrated:\n\n“These recent years of drought and crop failure have made grain difficult to obtain. If we advance farther, we will weary the army and burden the people, and there may be no profit in it. Better to return to the imperial capital at Xu for the present. When the wheat ripens next spring and the army’s provisions are fully prepared, we may then proceed against him.”\n\nCao Cao hesitated, unable to decide. Suddenly a mounted courier arrived with an urgent report:\n\n“Zhang Xiu has placed himself under Liu Biao’s protection and is again acting with unbridled violence. The districts of Nanyang have rebelled once more. Cao Hong cannot hold the enemy and has lost several battles in succession. I have come expressly to report the emergency.”\n\nCao Cao therefore sent a swift letter to Sun Ce, ordering him to deploy his forces across the river as a feint against Liu Biao, so that Liu Biao would not dare to move rashly. That same day Cao Cao began the return march, intending to make separate plans for a campaign against Zhang Xiu.\n\nBefore leaving, he ordered Xuande to remain stationed at Xiaopei, to treat Lü Bu as a brother and render mutual aid, with neither side ever again encroaching upon the other. Lü Bu led his troops back to Xuzhou.\n\nIn secret, Cao Cao said to Xuande, “My order that you station troops at Xiaopei is a plan to dig a pit and wait for the tiger. You need only consult with Chen Gui and his son, and take care that nothing goes amiss. I will support you from without.”\n\nWith that, they parted.\n\nCao Cao led his army back to the imperial capital at Xu. There he received word that Duan Wei had killed Li Jue and Wu Xi had killed Guo Si, and that both men were bringing the heads to present to him. Duan Wei also brought Li Jue’s entire clan—more than two hundred people, old and young—alive under guard to the capital.\n\nCao Cao ordered them divided among the various city gates and beheaded. Their heads were displayed and circulated as a warning, to the great satisfaction of the people.\n\nThe Son of Heaven ascended the throne hall and assembled the civil and military officials for a banquet celebrating the restoration of peace. Duan Wei was appointed General Who Sweeps Away Bandits, and Wu Xi General Who Exterminates Rebellion. Each was given troops and sent to garrison Chang’an. The two men offered thanks for the imperial favor and departed.\n\nCao Cao then memorialized the throne that Zhang Xiu was in rebellion and that an army should be raised against him. The Son of Heaven personally ordered out the imperial carriage and escorted Cao Cao as he set forth on campaign. It was the fourth month of summer in the third year of Jian’an.\n\nCao Cao left Xun Yu in the imperial capital at Xu to deploy troops and commanders, while he himself advanced at the head of the main army. During the march, he saw that the wheat along the road was ripe. Because of the army’s approach, the people had fled into hiding and did not dare to reap it.\n\nCao Cao sent men far and wide to proclaim to the village elders and people, and to all officials guarding the districts:\n\n“I have received the Son of Heaven’s luminous edict and have raised troops to punish rebellion and rid the people of harm. Though this is the season when the wheat ripens, necessity has compelled me to campaign. Among commanders and officers, high and low, whoever crosses a wheatfield and tramples the crop will be beheaded. Military law is exceedingly strict. Let the people harbor no fear or doubt.”\n\nWhen the people heard this proclamation, they rejoiced and praised him without exception. They lined the roads, bowing even before the dust of his army. Whenever the government troops passed through a wheatfield, they all dismounted and supported the stalks with their hands, passing them from one to another as they went, and none dared tread them down.\n\nAs Cao Cao rode onward, a turtledove suddenly started up from the field. His horse shied at the unfamiliar sight, bolted into the wheat, and trampled down a large patch.\n\nCao Cao immediately summoned the army registrar and ordered him to deliberate the penalty for his offense in trampling the wheat.\n\n“How can the Chancellor be judged guilty?” the registrar asked.\n\n“I made the law myself, and now I have broken it myself. How then can I command the obedience of the army?”\n\nCao Cao drew his sword and made to cut his own throat. The others hastily restrained him.\n\nGuo Jia said, “According to the ancient principle of the Spring and Autumn Annals, the law is not applied to the exalted. You command the entire army, Chancellor. How can you take your own life?”\n\nCao Cao pondered for a long while, then said, “Since the Spring and Autumn Annals contains the principle that the law is not applied to the exalted, I will provisionally spare myself death.”\n\nHe cut off his own hair with the sword, threw it upon the ground, and said, “Let the cutting of my hair stand in place of my head.”\n\nHe had the hair displayed throughout the three armies with this proclamation:\n\n“The Chancellor trampled the wheat and by law should have been beheaded as a warning. He has now cut off his hair in place of his head.”\n\nThe whole army was awed, and every man observed the military orders with fearful rigor. A later poet wrote in judgment:\n\nA hundred thousand valiant beasts, a hundred thousand minds;\nOne man’s command could never hold so many wills in line.\nHe drew his blade and cut his hair to stand in for his head:\nOnly then was Cao Man’s depth of cunning fully read.\n\nWhen Zhang Xiu learned that Cao Cao was leading an army against him, he urgently sent a letter to Liu Biao asking him to provide support from the rear. At the same time, he ordered his commanders Lei Xu and Zhang Xian to lead troops out of the city and meet the enemy.\n\nThe two formations were drawn up facing one another. Zhang Xiu rode out and pointed at Cao Cao.\n\n“You are a shameless man who makes a counterfeit of benevolence and righteousness! How are you different from a beast or bird?”\n\nCao Cao was furious and ordered Xu Chu to ride out. Zhang Xiu sent Zhang Xian to meet him. In only three exchanges, Xu Chu struck Zhang Xian from his horse and killed him. Zhang Xiu’s army suffered a great defeat.\n\nCao Cao led his forces in pursuit as far as the walls of Nanyang. Zhang Xiu entered the city, shut the gates, and refused to come out.\n\nCao Cao surrounded the city and attacked. Seeing that its moat was extremely broad and the water deep, so that the walls could not readily be approached, he ordered the soldiers to carry earth and fill the moat. He also had them mingle sacks of earth with firewood and bundles of grass to construct stepped ramps beside the walls, and erected towering observation ladders from which to look into the city.\n\nCao Cao himself rode around the walls to inspect them. After three days of this, he issued orders for the troops to pile firewood at the corner by the western gate. He assembled his commanders and instructed them to mount the walls at that point.\n\nInside the city, Jia Xu saw what was happening and said to Zhang Xiu, “I already understand Cao Cao’s intention. We can now turn his own stratagem against him.”\n\nIndeed:\n\nHowever strong a man may be, a stronger hand is near;\nWhoever practices deceit may meet one who sees it clear.\n\nWhat the plan was remains unknown. The next passage will reveal it.\n\n### Chapter 18\n\nJia Xu Foresees the Enemy and Secures Victory; Xiahou Dun Plucks Out the Arrow and Devours His Eye\n\nNow Jia Xu had fathomed Cao Cao’s intention and resolved to turn his scheme against him. He said to Zhang Xiu, “From the city wall I have watched Cao Cao ride around the city for three days. He has seen that at the southeastern corner the colors of the bricks and earth differ, old from new, and that more than half the abatis has been destroyed. He means to break in there. Yet he is making a show of heaping grass in the northwest, hoping to deceive us into withdrawing our troops to defend that quarter. Then, under cover of darkness, he will surely scale the southeastern corner and enter.” Zhang Xiu said, “Then what are we to do?” Jia Xu said, “It is easily managed. Tomorrow, order our finest and strongest soldiers to eat their fill, travel light, and conceal themselves in the houses of the southeast. Then have the common people disguise themselves as soldiers and make a show of defending the northwest. At night, let Cao Cao’s men scale the wall at the southeastern corner. Once they have entered the city, a single cannon blast will sound, the ambush will rise on every side, and Cao Cao can be captured.”\n\nZhang Xiu was delighted and followed his plan. Before long, a scout reported to Cao Cao that Zhang Xiu had withdrawn all his troops to the northwestern corner, where they were shouting and defending the walls, while the southeast had been left almost entirely empty. Cao Cao said, “He has fallen into my trap!” He secretly ordered the army to prepare spades, pickaxes, and scaling equipment. By day he led his troops only against the northwestern corner; but at the second watch, he brought picked soldiers to the southeastern corner, climbed down into the moat, and hacked open the abatis. There was not a sound from within the city. The troops surged in together. Then came the blast of a cannon, and ambushers rose on every side. Cao Cao’s army hastened to retreat, while Zhang Xiu himself drove his boldest men against them from the rear. Cao Cao’s army was utterly defeated and fled dozens of miles beyond the city. Zhang Xiu pursued and slaughtered them until daybreak before recalling his troops and returning to the city. When Cao Cao mustered the remnants of his army, more than fifty thousand men had been lost, together with baggage and supplies beyond count. Lü Qian and Yu Jin were both wounded.\n\nWhen Jia Xu saw Cao Cao fleeing in defeat, he urgently advised Zhang Xiu to send a letter to Liu Biao and ask him to raise troops to cut off Cao Cao’s route of retreat. On receiving the letter, Liu Biao was about to mobilize when a scout suddenly reported that Sun Ce had stationed troops at Hukou. Kuai Liang said, “Sun Ce’s encampment at Hukou is part of Cao Cao’s design. Cao Cao has just suffered defeat. If we do not strike him while we have the advantage, he will surely become a source of trouble later.” Liu Biao therefore ordered Huang Zu to hold the strategic passes, while he himself led troops to Anzhong County to cut off Cao Cao’s retreat; at the same time, he arranged to join forces with Zhang Xiu. When Zhang Xiu learned that Liu Biao’s army had set out, he and Jia Xu led their troops in pursuit of Cao Cao.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao’s army marched slowly on. When it reached Xiangcheng and came to the Yu River, Cao Cao suddenly burst into loud weeping in the saddle. Everyone was startled and asked him why. Cao Cao said, “I am thinking of how my great general Dian Wei fell here last year. I cannot help but weep!” He immediately ordered the army to halt and pitch camp, then prepared a great sacrificial feast to mourn and honor Dian Wei’s departed spirit. Cao Cao personally offered incense, wept, and bowed in worship, and not a man in the entire army failed to sigh with emotion. Only after the rites for Dian Wei were complete did he sacrifice to his nephew Cao Anmin, his eldest son Cao Ang, and the soldiers who had fallen in battle. He even made an offering to the Ferghana horse that had been shot dead.\n\nThe next day, a messenger suddenly arrived from Xun Yu with this report: “Liu Biao is supporting Zhang Xiu and has stationed troops at Anzhong, cutting off our road home.” Cao Cao replied to Xun Yu in a letter: “I am marching only a few miles each day, not because I do not know that the enemy is pursuing me, but because my plan is already settled. Once we reach Anzhong, Zhang Xiu will certainly be defeated. Do not doubt it.” He then urged the army onward until it reached the borders of Anzhong County. Liu Biao’s troops were already holding the strategic ground, and Zhang Xiu was coming up from behind with his army. Under cover of darkness, Cao Cao ordered his soldiers to cut a path through the difficult terrain while secretly placing a surprise force in ambush.\n\nAt the first glimmer of dawn, Liu Biao’s and Zhang Xiu’s armies joined forces. Seeing that Cao Cao had few troops, they suspected he had escaped and led their men into the defile to attack him. Cao Cao unleashed his hidden force and routed both armies. His troops passed through the outlet at Anzhong and made camp beyond the defile. Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu each rallied his defeated troops, then met. Liu Biao said, “Who would have expected us to fall instead into Cao Cao’s treacherous scheme?” Zhang Xiu said, “Allow me to devise another plan against him!” The two armies thereupon assembled at Anzhong.\n\nMeanwhile, Xun Yu learned through scouts that Yuan Shao intended to raise an army against the capital at Xu, and sent a dispatch by night at full speed to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao received it, he was alarmed and turned his army homeward that very day. An agent reported this to Zhang Xiu, who wished to pursue. Jia Xu said, “You must not pursue. If you do, you will certainly be defeated.” Liu Biao said, “If we do not pursue today, we will sit by and lose our opportunity.” He strongly urged Zhang Xiu to take more than ten thousand troops and pursue together with him. After marching a little over ten miles, they caught up with the rear of Cao Cao’s army. Cao Cao’s troops fought with all their strength, and the armies of Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao were heavily defeated and returned. Zhang Xiu said to Jia Xu, “I did not follow your advice, and this defeat has come just as you said.” Jia Xu replied, “Now you should reorganize the troops and pursue him again.” Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao both said, “We have already been defeated. How can we pursue again?” Jia Xu said, “If you pursue him this time, you will certainly win a great victory. If it proves otherwise, I ask that you cut off my head.” Zhang Xiu trusted him. Liu Biao, beset by doubts, refused to accompany him. Zhang Xiu therefore led one army in pursuit by himself, and Cao Cao’s troops were indeed badly defeated, abandoning horses, baggage, and supplies all along the road as they fled.\n\nZhang Xiu was pressing forward in pursuit when a powerful body of troops suddenly swept out from behind a hill. He dared pursue no farther and withdrew his army to Anzhong. Liu Biao asked Jia Xu, “First we pursued retreating troops with picked soldiers, yet you said we would certainly be defeated. Later we attacked victorious troops with beaten men, yet you said we would certainly prevail. In the end, everything happened exactly as you said. How could such different circumstances both confirm your judgment? I ask you to instruct me clearly.” Jia Xu said, “It is easily understood. Though you, General, are skilled in the use of troops, you are no match for Cao Cao. Even when Cao Cao’s army is defeated, he will certainly leave a formidable commander to guard the rear against pursuers. Though our troops were keen, they could not overcome him; therefore I knew we must be defeated. As for Cao Cao’s urgency in withdrawing, there must have been trouble at the capital of Xu. After he had broken our pursuing force, he would surely travel light and hurry home, making no further preparations against us. We pursued again when he was unprepared, and therefore were able to win.” Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu both submitted to the excellence of his judgment. Jia Xu advised Liu Biao to return to Jingzhou and Zhang Xiu to hold Xiangcheng, so that they might support each other like lips and teeth. The two armies then went their separate ways.\n\nMeanwhile, as Cao Cao marched on, word came that Zhang Xiu was pursuing and attacking his rear guard. He hastily led his generals back to its aid, only to find that Zhang Xiu’s army had already withdrawn. The defeated soldiers returned and told Cao Cao, “Had that force from behind the hill not blocked the middle of the road, every one of us would have been captured.” Cao Cao quickly asked who its commander was. The man lowered his spear, dismounted, and bowed before Cao Cao. He was Li Tong, courtesy name Wenda, a native of Pingchun in Jiangxia and General of the Household Who Guards Might. Cao Cao asked where he had come from. Li Tong replied, “I have lately been guarding Runan. Hearing that the Chancellor was at war with Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao, I came especially to lend support.” Cao Cao was delighted. He enfeoffed Li Tong as Marquis Who Establishes Merit and ordered him to guard the western borders of Runan against Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu. Li Tong bowed his thanks and departed.\n\nCao Cao returned to the capital at Xu and submitted a memorial declaring that Sun Ce had rendered meritorious service. Sun Ce was appointed General Who Suppresses Rebellion and granted the title Marquis of Wu. An envoy was sent with the imperial edict to Jiangdong, instructing him to guard against and suppress Liu Biao. Cao Cao returned to his residence, and when all the officials had paid their respects, Xun Yu asked, “Chancellor, when you marched slowly toward Anzhong, how did you know that you would certainly defeat the enemy?” Cao Cao said, “They had no road by which to withdraw and would be forced to fight to the death. I went slowly to lure them on while secretly laying my plans against them. That was how I knew victory was certain.”\n\nXun Yu bowed in admiration. Then Guo Jia entered. Cao Cao said, “Why have you come so late?” Guo Jia drew a letter from his sleeve and presented it to Cao Cao, saying, “Yuan Shao has sent a man to deliver this letter to the Chancellor. He says that he wishes to lead troops against Gongsun Zan and has come especially to borrow provisions and soldiers.” Cao Cao said, “I had heard that Yuan Shao intended to seize the capital at Xu. Now that he sees I have returned, he has conceived another design.” He broke the seal and read the letter. Finding its language and intent arrogant and insolent, he asked Guo Jia, “Yuan Shao is so outrageous that I wish to punish him, but I fear my strength is insufficient. What should I do?”\n\nGuo Jia said, “You know that Liu Bang was no match for Xiang Yu. Yet Emperor Gaozu prevailed through wisdom alone, and Xiang Yu, for all his strength, was captured in the end. Today Yuan Shao has ten causes of defeat, while you have ten causes of victory. Though his forces are great, they need not be feared. Yuan Shao is encumbered by rites and elaborate formalities; you conduct yourself according to what is natural: this is victory in principle. Yuan Shao acts in defiance of rightful order; you lead in obedience to it: this is victory in justice. Since the reigns of Emperors Huan and Ling, government has been weakened by excessive leniency. Yuan Shao answers this with further leniency; you correct it with severity: this is victory in governance. Yuan Shao is generous in appearance but jealous at heart, and most of those he appoints are relatives; you are outwardly simple but inwardly discerning, and employ men solely for their ability: this is victory in breadth of judgment. Yuan Shao makes many plans but few decisions; once you have a plan, you act at once: this is victory in strategy. Yuan Shao devotes himself to gathering reputation; you treat others with perfect sincerity: this is victory in virtue. Yuan Shao cares for those near him and neglects those far away; your concern reaches everywhere: this is victory in benevolence. Yuan Shao listens to slander and falls into confusion; insidious accusations have no effect on you: this is victory in discernment. Yuan Shao confounds right and wrong; your laws and standards are strict and clear: this is victory in civil order. Yuan Shao delights in empty displays of force and does not understand the essentials of war; you overcome many with few and wield troops with godlike skill: this is victory in arms. With these ten causes of victory, you will have no difficulty defeating Yuan Shao.”\n\nCao Cao laughed. “If what you say is true, how could I deserve such praise?” Xun Yu said, “Guo Fengxiao’s argument of ten victories and ten defeats accords exactly with my own humble judgment. Though Yuan Shao’s troops are numerous, why should they be feared?” Guo Jia said, “Lü Bu in Xuzhou is truly a mortal threat at our very heart. Now that Yuan Shao is marching north against Gongsun Zan, we should take advantage of his distant campaign to seize Lü Bu first and clear the southeast. Then we may turn our plans against Yuan Shao. That is the best strategy. Otherwise, just as we attack Yuan Shao, Lü Bu will surely exploit our emptiness and strike the capital at Xu, causing no small harm.”\n\nCao Cao approved his words and began discussing an eastern campaign against Lü Bu. Xun Yu said, “We should first send someone to arrange matters with Liu Bei. Only after his reply arrives should we move the army.” Cao Cao agreed. On one hand, he sent a letter to Xuande; on the other, he dismissed Yuan Shao’s envoy with lavish gifts and submitted a memorial appointing Yuan Shao General-in-Chief and Grand Commandant, with concurrent command over the four provinces of Jizhou, Qingzhou, Youzhou, and Bingzhou. In a secret reply, he wrote: “You may attack Gongsun Zan. I will assist you.” Yuan Shao was overjoyed when he received the letter and immediately advanced against Gongsun Zan.\n\nMeanwhile, whenever Lü Bu held a banquet for guests in Xuzhou, Chen Gui and his son never failed to lavish praise on his virtue. Chen Gong was displeased. Finding an opportunity, he warned Lü Bu, “Chen Gui and his son flatter you to your face, General, but their intentions are unfathomable. You should be on your guard against them.” Lü Bu angrily rebuked him: “Why do you offer slander without cause? Do you mean to harm good men?” Chen Gong went out, sighing, “When loyal counsel cannot enter, men such as ourselves are certain to suffer calamity.” He thought of abandoning Lü Bu and going elsewhere, but could not bear to do so; he also feared that others would ridicule him. Thus he remained gloomy and unhappy day after day.\n\nOne day, Chen Gong took several riders into the country around Xiaopei to hunt and dispel his gloom. Suddenly he saw a mounted courier galloping along the official road. Suspicious, Chen Gong abandoned the hunt and led his attendants by a side road to overtake the rider. He asked, “Whose mission are you carrying?” The courier recognized him as one of Lü Bu’s officers and was so alarmed that he could not answer. Chen Gong ordered him searched and found a secret letter from Xuande replying to Cao Cao. He immediately took both the man and the letter before Lü Bu. Lü Bu asked the reason for this. The courier said, “Chancellor Cao sent me to deliver a letter to Liu, Governor of Yuzhou. I have now received this reply, but I do not know what is written in it.” Lü Bu opened the letter and read it closely. In substance, it said:\n\nI have received your clear command to act against Lü Bu; how could I fail to devote myself to it day and night? Yet my troops are few and my commanders scarce, and I dare not move rashly. If the Chancellor raises a great army, I will serve as its vanguard. I am keeping my troops under strict discipline and my armor in readiness, awaiting only your honored command.\n\nWhen Lü Bu read this, he was greatly alarmed. “How dare the villain Cao Cao do this!” He had the courier beheaded at once. First he sent Chen Gong and Zang Ba to join forces with the Taishan bandit leaders Sun Guan, Wu Dun, Yin Li, and Chang Xi, and seize the commanderies of Shandong and Yanzhou in the east. He ordered Gao Shun and Zhang Liao to take Pei and attack Xuande. He ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to move west and seize the regions of Ru and Ying. Lü Bu himself commanded the central army, ready to support all three columns.\n\nMeanwhile, Gao Shun and the others led their army out of Xuzhou. As they drew near Xiaopei, someone brought word to Xuande, who hastily consulted his followers. Sun Qian said, “We must send an urgent appeal to Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “Who can go to the capital at Xu to ask for aid?” A man below the steps came forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Xuande looked and saw Jian Yong, courtesy name Xianhe, a man from his own commandery who was then serving on his staff. Xuande wrote a letter and entrusted it to Jian Yong, sending him to the capital at Xu at full speed through the night to request relief. At the same time, he put the city’s defensive equipment in order. Xuande himself guarded the southern gate, Sun Qian the northern gate, Guan Yu the western gate, and Zhang Fei the eastern gate. He ordered Mi Zhu and Mi Zhu’s younger brother, Mi Fang, to guard the central headquarters. Mi Zhu had a younger sister who had married Xuande as his second wife. Since Xuande and the brothers were related as brothers-in-law, he entrusted them with the central headquarters and the protection of his wife and children.\n\nWhen Gao Shun’s army arrived, Xuande called down from the gate tower, “Fengxian and I have no quarrel. Why has he led troops here?” Gao Shun replied, “You have conspired with Cao Cao to harm my lord. Now the affair has been exposed. Why do you not submit to be bound?” With that, he waved his army forward to attack the city. Xuande closed the gates and did not come out. The next day, Zhang Liao led troops against the western gate. From atop the wall, Guan Yu said to him, “Your bearing is no ordinary one. Why have you thrown yourself away in the service of a villain?” Zhang Liao lowered his head and said nothing. Guan Yu recognized in him a spirit of loyalty and honor, so he added no abusive words and did not ride out to fight.\n\nZhang Liao withdrew his troops to the eastern gate, whereupon Zhang Fei rode out to meet him in battle. Someone had already reported this to Lord Guan. Lord Guan hastened to the eastern gate and saw Zhang Fei just emerging from the city while Zhang Liao’s army was already retreating. Zhang Fei wished to pursue, but Lord Guan quickly called him back into the city. Zhang Fei said, “He has withdrawn out of fear. Why should I not pursue him?” Lord Guan said, “That man’s martial skill is no less than yours or mine. My righteous words moved him, and he has begun to feel remorse. That is why he would not fight us.” Zhang Fei understood. He merely ordered the soldiers to hold the city gates firmly and no longer went out to give battle.\n\nMeanwhile, Jian Yong reached the capital at Xu and met Cao Cao, to whom he related everything that had happened. Cao Cao immediately assembled his advisers and said, “I wish to attack Lü Bu. I do not fear that Yuan Shao will restrain me; I fear only that Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu may harass my rear.” Xun You said, “Those two have only recently been defeated and will not dare move lightly. Lü Bu is fierce and valiant. If he joins forces with Yuan Shu and ranges unchecked between the Huai and Si rivers, it will soon become difficult to deal with him.” Guo Jia said, “We should strike now, while his rebellion has only just begun and the hearts of his followers have not yet attached themselves to him.”\n\nCao Cao followed this advice. He ordered Xiahou Dun, together with Xiahou Yuan, Lü Qian, and Li Dian, to lead fifty thousand troops in the van, while he himself commanded the main army and followed in successive divisions. Jian Yong accompanied them. Before long, a scout reported the movement to Gao Shun, who sent an urgent message to Lü Bu. Lü Bu first ordered Hou Cheng, Hao Meng, and Cao Xing to lead more than two hundred horsemen to support Gao Shun. He had them move thirty miles from Pei to meet Cao Cao’s army, while he himself followed with the main force to support them.\n\nFrom within Xiaopei, Xuande saw Gao Shun withdraw and knew that the Cao army had arrived. He therefore left only Sun Qian to defend the city and Mi Zhu and Mi Fang to guard his household. Then he and Lords Guan and Zhang led all their troops outside the walls, established separate camps, and prepared to support Cao Cao’s army.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Dun led his army forward and came face-to-face with Gao Shun’s troops. He leveled his spear, rode out, and challenged him. Gao Shun came forth to meet him. Their horses crossed, and they fought for forty or fifty bouts. Unable to withstand him, Gao Shun turned and fled from the field. Xiahou Dun spurred his horse in pursuit. Gao Shun circled around the battle line as he fled, and Xiahou Dun, refusing to relent, circled after him. From within the formation, Cao Xing saw what was happening. Secretly he drew his bow and set an arrow to the string. Taking careful aim, he loosed. The arrow struck Xiahou Dun squarely in the left eye. Xiahou Dun gave a great cry and hastily pulled out the arrow, but the eyeball came out with it. He roared, “Essence from my father, blood from my mother—I cannot throw it away!” He put the eye into his mouth and swallowed it. Then, still gripping his spear, he spurred his horse straight at Cao Xing. Cao Xing had no time to defend himself before Xiahou Dun drove the spear through his face and killed him beneath his horse. Every soldier on both sides who saw it was appalled.\n\nAfter killing Cao Xing, Xiahou Dun wheeled his horse and rode back. Gao Shun came after him from behind and waved his entire army forward. Cao Cao’s troops were badly defeated. Xiahou Yuan protected his elder brother as they fled. Lü Qian and Li Dian led the routed soldiers away and made camp at Jibei. Victorious, Gao Shun turned his army back against Xuande, just as Lü Bu’s main force arrived. Lü Bu divided his troops with Zhang Liao and Gao Shun into three columns, which converged upon the three camps of Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei. Indeed:\n\nThe fierce commander who swallowed his eye could still fight on,\nBut the arrow-struck vanguard could not long hold firm.\n\nHow Xuande fared in victory or defeat will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 19\n\nCao Cao Fights Fiercely at Xiapi; Lü Bu Meets His End at White Gate Tower\n\nNow Gao Shun led Zhang Liao in an attack on Guan Yu’s camp, while Lü Bu himself attacked Zhang Fei’s. Guan and Zhang each came out to meet the enemy, and Xuande led troops to support them on both fronts. Lü Bu divided his forces and struck from the rear. The armies of Guan Yu and Zhang Fei both collapsed, and Xuande fled back to Pei City with several dozen horsemen. Lü Bu pursued him. Xuande urgently called to the soldiers on the walls to lower the drawbridge, and Lü Bu arrived close behind. The men on the walls wished to loose their arrows, but feared they might hit Xuande. Seizing the opportunity, Lü Bu charged through the city gate. The soldiers guarding it could not withstand him and scattered in every direction. Lü Bu summoned his army into the city. Seeing the danger upon him, Xuande had no time to reach his home. He had no choice but to abandon his wife and children, ride straight through the city, escape by the west gate, and flee alone on horseback.\n\nLü Bu hastened to Xuande’s residence, where Mi Zhu came out to meet him and said, “I have heard that a true man does not harm another man’s wife and children. The one contending with you for the realm is Cao Cao, not Xuande. Xuande has always remembered your kindness in shooting the halberd at the camp gate and has never dared betray you. Only under compulsion did he seek refuge with Cao Cao. I pray you have mercy upon him.” Lü Bu said, “Xuande and I are old friends. How could I bear to harm his wife and children?” He therefore ordered Mi Zhu to escort Xuande’s family to Xuzhou and settle them there. Lü Bu himself led his army toward the borders of Yanzhou in Shandong, leaving Gao Shun and Zhang Liao to hold Xiaopei. By this time Sun Qian had escaped from the city. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had each gathered some troops and established themselves in the hills.\n\nMeanwhile Xuande was fleeing alone on horseback when a man overtook him from behind. Looking back, he saw that it was Sun Qian. Xuande said, “I do not know whether my two brothers live or die, and my wife and children are lost. What am I to do?” Sun Qian replied, “For the present, we had best seek refuge with Cao Cao and afterward devise some further plan.” Xuande followed his advice and took bypaths toward the capital, Xudu. On the journey their provisions ran out, and they often went into villages to ask for food. Wherever the people heard that the Governor of Yuzhou had come, they vied with one another to offer him food and drink. One day they sought lodging at a certain house. A young man of the household came out and bowed before them. Asked his name, he proved to be a hunter named Liu An.\n\nWhen Liu An learned that the Governor of Yuzhou had arrived, he wished to find some game to serve him, but could obtain none at such short notice. He therefore killed his wife and served her flesh as food. Xuande asked, “What meat is this?” Liu An replied, “It is wolf meat.” Suspecting nothing, Xuande ate his fill and lodged there for the night. At dawn, as he was about to depart, he went into the rear courtyard to fetch his horse and suddenly saw a woman lying slain beside the kitchen, all the flesh cut from her arms. Xuande asked in horror what had happened and only then learned that the meat he had eaten the night before was the flesh of Liu An’s wife. He was overcome with grief. Shedding tears, he mounted his horse. Liu An said to him, “I wished to follow Your Excellency, but my aged mother is still at home, and so I dare not travel far.”\n\nXuande thanked him and took his leave, following the road out of Liangcheng. Suddenly he saw dust blotting out the sun as a mighty army approached. Knowing it to be Cao Cao’s army, Xuande and Sun Qian went straight to the commander’s standard and met Cao Cao. Xuande told him in full how he had lost Pei City, been separated from his two brothers, and left his wife and children in the enemy’s hands. Cao Cao also shed tears at his tale. When Xuande related how Liu An had killed his wife to feed him, Cao Cao ordered Sun Qian to take Liu An a gift of one hundred taels of gold.\n\nWhen the army reached Jibei, Xiahou Yuan and the others received Cao Cao into camp and reported in detail that Xiahou Dun had lost an eye and still lay ill, not yet recovered. Cao Cao visited him where he lay and ordered him to return to Xudu to recuperate. At the same time he sent scouts to discover Lü Bu’s whereabouts. The mounted scouts returned and reported, “Lü Bu has joined Chen Gong and Zang Ba with the bandits of Mount Tai, and together they are attacking the commanderies of Yanzhou.” Cao Cao at once ordered Cao Ren to take three thousand troops and attack Pei City. He himself led the main army, accompanied by Xuande, to fight Lü Bu. Advancing into Shandong and nearing Xiao Pass, they encountered the Mount Tai bandit chiefs Sun Guan, Wu Dun, Yin Li, and Chang Xi, who blocked the road with more than thirty thousand men. Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to engage them. All four chiefs rode out together. Xu Chu fought with desperate valor, and the four could not withstand him; each turned and fled. Cao Cao pressed the advantage and charged, pursuing them as far as Xiao Pass. A mounted scout hastened to report the news to Lü Bu.\n\nBy then Lü Bu had returned to Xuzhou and intended to take Chen Deng with him to relieve Xiaopei, leaving Chen Gui to defend Xuzhou. Before Chen Deng departed, Chen Gui said to him, “Cao Cao once told you that all affairs in the east were entrusted to you. Lü Bu is now on the verge of defeat; this is your opportunity to act against him.” Chen Deng replied, “I shall manage affairs outside. If Lü Bu returns defeated, Father must ask Mi Zhu to help defend the city and refuse him entry. I have my own plan for escaping.” Chen Gui said, “But Lü Bu’s wife and children are here, and many within the city are devoted to him. What can be done about them?” Chen Deng replied, “I have a plan for that as well.” He then went in to see Lü Bu and said, “Xuzhou is beset on every side. Cao Cao will surely attack with all his strength, and we must first prepare a place of retreat. The money and grain should be moved to Xiapi. If Xuzhou is besieged, the provisions in Xiapi can be used for its relief. Why does my lord not make arrangements without delay?” Lü Bu said, “Yuanlong’s advice is excellent. I shall move my wife and children there as well.” He therefore ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to escort his family, together with the money and grain, to Xiapi. Lü Bu himself then led an army with Chen Deng to relieve Xiao Pass. Halfway there, Chen Deng said, “Allow me to go ahead and learn the true strength of Cao Cao’s troops at the pass. My lord may advance afterward.”\n\nLü Bu gave his consent, and Chen Deng went ahead to the pass. Chen Gong and the others received him. Chen Deng said, “The Marquis of Wen is deeply angered that you refuse to advance. He is coming to punish you.” Chen Gong replied, “Cao Cao’s forces are now too powerful to be treated lightly. We must hold the pass securely. You should urge our lord to defend Pei City with all his strength; that is the best course.” Chen Deng repeatedly assented. That evening he climbed the pass and looked out. Seeing Cao Cao’s troops pressing close beneath it, he wrote three letters under cover of darkness, fastened them to arrows, and shot them down beyond the pass. The next day he took leave of Chen Gong and galloped back to Lü Bu. “Sun Guan and the others at the pass all mean to surrender it,” he reported. “I have left Chen Gong there to hold them in check. General, you should attack at dusk and go to his aid.”\n\nLü Bu said, “But for you, this pass would be lost.” He ordered Chen Deng to ride ahead to the pass and arrange for Chen Gong to act from within, with fire as the signal. Chen Deng went straight to Chen Gong and reported, “Cao Cao’s troops have taken a bypath and reached the inner side of the pass. I fear Xuzhou may be lost. You must return there at once.” Chen Gong accordingly led his men away, abandoning the pass. Chen Deng then kindled the signal fire upon it. Lü Bu charged forward in the darkness, and Chen Gong’s troops and Lü Bu’s army fell upon one another in the night.\n\nWhen Cao Cao’s soldiers saw the signal fire, they charged together and pressed the attack. Sun Guan and the others scattered and fled in every direction. Lü Bu fought on until daybreak before realizing that he had fallen into a trap. He hastened back to Xuzhou with Chen Gong. But when they reached the city and called for the gates to be opened, a shower of arrows came down from the walls. Mi Zhu shouted from the gate tower, “You seized my lord’s city, and now it has been restored to him. You shall never enter it again!” Lü Bu cried furiously, “Where is Chen Gui?” Mi Zhu replied, “I have already killed him!” Lü Bu turned to Chen Gong and asked, “Where is Chen Deng?” Chen Gong answered, “Do you still persist in your delusion and ask after that treacherous villain?”\n\nLü Bu ordered a search throughout the army, but Chen Deng was nowhere to be found. Chen Gong urged Lü Bu to make haste for Xiaopei, and Lü Bu followed his advice. Halfway there, a strong body of troops came racing toward them. They proved to be Gao Shun and Zhang Liao. Lü Bu questioned them, and they answered, “Chen Deng came and reported that our lord was surrounded, so we hurried to your rescue.” Chen Gong said, “This too was that villain’s scheme.” Lü Bu cried in fury, “I shall certainly kill the traitor!” He spurred swiftly toward Xiaopei, only to see Cao Cao’s banners planted all over the walls. Cao Cao had already ordered Cao Ren to take the city by surprise and hold it with his troops. From below the walls Lü Bu reviled Chen Deng. Pointing down at him, Chen Deng cursed, “I am a servant of the Han! How could I ever serve a rebel like you?” Lü Bu flew into a rage. Just as he was about to attack the city, great shouts suddenly arose behind him and a body of troops approached. The leading general was Zhang Fei. Gao Shun rode out to meet him but could not prevail. Lü Bu then engaged Zhang Fei himself. While they were fighting, another roar rose beyond the lines: Cao Cao was leading his main army in a headlong assault.\n\nRealizing that he could not withstand them, Lü Bu led his army eastward, with Cao Cao’s troops in pursuit. Before long Lü Bu’s men were weary and their horses spent. Suddenly a body of troops swept out to bar his road. At their head sat a general with his horse drawn across the way and his saber leveled. He shouted, “Lü Bu, do not flee! Guan Yunchang is here!” Lü Bu hastily engaged him. Zhang Fei came pressing from behind. With no will to prolong the battle, Lü Bu and Chen Gong fought open a path and fled straight for Xiapi, where Hou Cheng led troops out to receive them. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei met and shed tears as each recounted what had happened since their separation. Yunchang said, “I had established myself on the road to Haizhou. When I learned the news, I came here.” Zhang Fei said, “I have been staying at Mount Mangdang all this while. By good fortune we have met today.”\n\nWhen the two had finished their account, they led their troops together to Xuande, bowed weeping to the ground, and were reunited with him. Mingled grief and joy filled Xuande’s heart. He presented them to Cao Cao and then accompanied Cao Cao into Xuzhou. Mi Zhu came to receive him and reported fully that his family was unharmed, at which Xuande rejoiced greatly. Chen Gui and his son also came to pay homage to Cao Cao. Cao Cao held a great banquet to reward the generals. He himself occupied the central seat, with Chen Gui on his left and Xuande on his right. All the other officers and soldiers sat according to rank. After the feast, Cao Cao commended Chen Gui and his son for their service, increased their fief by the revenues of ten counties, and appointed Chen Deng General Who Subdues the Waves.\n\nHaving gained Xuzhou, Cao Cao was greatly pleased and began discussing an expedition against Xiapi. Cheng Yu said, “Lü Bu now possesses only the single city of Xiapi. If we press him too hard, he will fight to the death and seek refuge with Yuan Shu. Should Lü Bu and Yuan Shu unite, they will be difficult to attack. We should now appoint a capable man to guard the main road into Huainan, containing Lü Bu within and opposing Yuan Shu without. Moreover, Zang Ba, Sun Guan, and their kind in Shandong have not yet submitted, and we must not neglect precautions against them.”\n\nCao Cao said, “I shall attend to all the roads through Shandong myself. I ask Xuande to take charge of the main road into Huainan.” Xuande replied, “How could I dare disobey the Chancellor’s command?” The next day Xuande left Mi Zhu and Jian Yong in Xuzhou, and, taking Sun Qian, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, led his army to guard the main road into Huainan. Cao Cao personally led his forces against Xiapi.\n\nMeanwhile Lü Bu, secure in Xiapi, relied upon his ample stores of grain and the natural barrier of the Si River. He therefore settled down to hold the city, confident that no danger threatened him. Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao’s army has only just arrived. Before its camps and palisades are established, we should strike his weary men with our rested troops. Victory will be certain.” Lü Bu replied, “I have suffered defeat after defeat and must not venture out lightly. Let them attack first; then, when we strike, they will all be driven into the Si River.” Thus he refused to heed Chen Gong’s advice.\n\nSeveral days later, when Cao Cao’s camps had been firmly established, he led his generals beneath the city walls and called loudly for Lü Bu to speak with him. Lü Bu mounted the wall and stood there. Cao Cao said to him, “I hear that you, Fengxian, again desire a marriage alliance with Yuan Shu. That is why I have led my army here. Yuan Shu has committed the monstrous crime of rebellion, while you rendered meritorious service by destroying Dong Zhuo. Why cast away your former achievement and follow a rebel? Once the city falls, repentance will come too late. If you surrender promptly and join me in upholding the imperial house, you need not lose your rank as a marquis.” Lü Bu replied, “Withdraw for the present, Chancellor, and allow me time to consider.”\n\nStanding beside Lü Bu, Chen Gong loudly reviled Cao Cao as a treacherous villain and shot an arrow that struck the canopy over Cao Cao’s standard. Pointing at Chen Gong in hatred, Cao Cao cried, “I swear I shall kill you!” He then led his troops in an assault upon the city. Chen Gong said to Lü Bu, “Cao Cao has come from afar and cannot maintain his position for long. General, you should lead the infantry and cavalry out to encamp beyond the city, while I close the gates and defend within with the remaining troops. If Cao Cao attacks you, I shall strike his rear; if he attacks the city, you shall come to its relief from behind. In no more than ten days, Cao Cao’s provisions will be exhausted, and we may crush him with a single attack. This is the strategy of mutually supporting horns.” Lü Bu said, “Your advice is entirely sound.” He returned to his residence to prepare his armor and equipment. As it was the winter season, he instructed his attendants to carry plenty of quilted clothing.\n\nWhen Lü Bu’s wife, Lady Yan, heard of this, she came out and asked, “Where do you intend to go?” Lü Bu told her of Chen Gong’s plan. Lady Yan said, “You mean to entrust the entire city to another, abandon your wife and children, and lead a solitary army far away. If some sudden change should occur, how could I remain the general’s wife?” Lü Bu hesitated, unable to decide, and for three days did not set out. Chen Gong came to see him and said, “Cao Cao’s army surrounds the city on every side. Unless you go out soon, you will surely be trapped.” Lü Bu replied, “I think it better to defend firmly than to venture far afield.” Chen Gong said, “I have lately heard that Cao Cao’s army is short of grain. He has sent men to Xudu to fetch supplies, which are expected at any moment. General, you should lead picked troops out to sever his supply route. This is an excellent plan.”\n\nLü Bu agreed, but went inside once more and told Lady Yan of the plan. Weeping, she said, “If the general goes out, how can Chen Gong and Gao Shun hold the city securely? Should anything go wrong, regret will come too late! Once before, in Chang’an, the general abandoned me. Only through Pang Shu’s secretly concealing me was I fortunate enough to be reunited with you. Who would have thought you would now abandon me again? A boundless future lies before you, General; pray do not let concern for me trouble you!” With that, she wept bitterly.\n\nHearing her words, Lü Bu became sorrowful and could reach no decision. He went to tell Diaochan. Diaochan said, “General, decide for my sake and do not ride lightly out alone.” Lü Bu replied, “Have no fear. I possess my painted halberd and the Red Hare. Who would dare approach me?” He then went out and said to Chen Gong, “The report that Cao Cao’s provisions are coming is a deception. Cao Cao has many crafty schemes, and I dare not move.” Chen Gong went out sighing. “We shall die without even a place to bury our bodies!”\n\nFrom then on Lü Bu never left the city, but spent every day drinking with Lady Yan and Diaochan to dispel his gloom. His advisers Xu Si and Wang Kai came to see him and proposed a plan: “Yuan Shu is now in Huainan, and his power and reputation are greatly increased. General, you once arranged a marriage alliance with him. Why not seek his aid again? If his troops arrive, we can attack Cao Cao from within and without, and he will not be difficult to defeat.” Lü Bu accepted their plan, wrote a letter that very day, and ordered the two men to deliver it. Xu Si said, “We must have troops to lead us through the enemy lines.” Lü Bu ordered Zhang Liao and Hao Meng to lead one thousand soldiers and escort them through the pass.\n\nAt the second watch that night, Zhang Liao led the way and Hao Meng brought up the rear, protecting Xu Si and Wang Kai as they fought their way out of the city. They swept past Xuande’s camp, and before his generals could overtake them, they had cleared the pass. Hao Meng took five hundred men and continued with Xu Si and Wang Kai, while Zhang Liao led the other half back. At the pass Yunchang barred his way. Before they could engage, Gao Shun led troops out of the city to his aid and escorted him safely inside.\n\nXu Si and Wang Kai reached Shouchun, bowed before Yuan Shu, and presented Lü Bu’s letter. Yuan Shu said, “Formerly he killed my envoy, then relied upon our marriage agreement; now he comes to ask my aid again. What does this mean?” Xu Si replied, “That was the result of Cao Cao’s treacherous scheme. I pray Your Illustrious Lordship examine the matter.” Yuan Shu said, “If your master were not hard pressed by Cao Cao’s army, would he truly consent to give me his daughter?” Wang Kai said, “If Your Illustrious Lordship refuses to help him now, I fear that when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. That would bring no good fortune to Your Illustrious Lordship either.” Yuan Shu replied, “Fengxian is fickle and faithless. Let him send the girl first, and then I shall dispatch troops.” Xu Si and Wang Kai had no choice but to take their leave and return with Hao Meng. When they came near Xuande’s camp, Xu Si said, “We cannot pass by daylight. At midnight we two shall go ahead, while General Hao guards the rear.”\n\nHaving settled their plan, they passed Xuande’s camp by night. Xu Si and Wang Kai got through first. As Hao Meng was following, Zhang Fei came out of camp and blocked his road. They had exchanged only one bout when Zhang Fei captured Hao Meng alive. His five hundred troops were all slain or scattered. Zhang Fei bound Hao Meng and brought him before Xuande, who sent him under guard to Cao Cao’s main camp. Hao Meng gave a full account of the appeal for aid and the promised marriage. Cao Cao was furious. He had Hao Meng beheaded at the camp gate and sent orders throughout every camp that the guards must remain vigilant. If Lü Bu or any of his soldiers slipped through, those responsible would be punished according to military law. Every camp was struck with dread.\n\nXuande returned to his camp and instructed Guan Yu and Zhang Fei: “We hold a vital point on the road to Huainan. My two brothers must be exceedingly vigilant and take care not to violate Lord Cao’s military orders.” Zhang Fei said, “I captured an enemy general, yet Cao Cao gave no notable reward. Instead he issues threats. Why is that?” Xuande replied, “You are mistaken. Cao Cao commands a great multitude. Without military law, how could he keep them obedient? Brother, do not transgress it.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei assented and withdrew.\n\nXu Si and Wang Kai returned to Lü Bu and reported in full that Yuan Shu demanded the girl first and would send troops only afterward. Lü Bu asked, “How are we to deliver her?” Xu Si replied, “Now that Hao Meng has been captured, Cao Cao surely knows our purpose and will have made preparations. Unless the general escorts her in person, who can break through the encirclement?” Lü Bu said, “What if I take her today?” Xu Si replied, “An evil star presides over today, and you must not go. Tomorrow is most auspicious; you should depart during the hours of the Dog or the Boar.” Lü Bu ordered Zhang Liao and Gao Shun to muster three thousand troops and prepare a small carriage. “I shall escort her for two hundred li,” he said, “and then you two shall take her onward.”\n\nAt the second watch the following night, Lü Bu wrapped his daughter in quilted cloth, enclosed her in armor, and bound her upon his back. Taking his halberd, he mounted his horse. The city gate was thrown open, and Lü Bu rode out first, followed by Zhang Liao and Gao Shun. As they drew near Xuande’s camp, a drum sounded and Guan Yu and Zhang Fei barred their way, shouting, “Do not flee!” Lü Bu had no mind to prolong the fight and thought only of forcing a passage. Xuande himself led a force against him, and the two armies became locked in a confused battle. Brave though Lü Bu was, he had a girl bound upon his back and feared she might be injured, so he dared not charge through the encircling ranks. Then Xu Huang and Xu Chu came attacking from the rear, while all the soldiers shouted, “Do not let Lü Bu escape!”\n\nSeeing the enemy press upon him too fiercely, Lü Bu had no choice but to retreat into the city. Xuande recalled his troops, and Xu Huang and the others returned to their respective camps. Not a single enemy had broken through. Back within the city, Lü Bu was oppressed with anxiety and did nothing but drink.\n\nCao Cao had been attacking the city for two months without taking it when a sudden report came: “Zhang Yang, Governor of Henei, raised troops at Dongshi with the intention of rescuing Lü Bu. His subordinate Yang Chou killed him and meant to present his head to the Chancellor, but Yang Chou was then slain by Zhang Yang’s devoted officer Sui Gu, who has gone over to Quancheng.” On hearing this, Cao Cao immediately dispatched Shi Huan to pursue and kill Sui Gu. He then assembled his generals and said, “Though Zhang Yang has fortunately destroyed himself, Yuan Shao threatens us in the north, while Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu trouble us in the east. Xiapi has long been besieged but has not fallen. I wish to abandon the campaign against Lü Bu, return to the capital, and suspend the fighting for a time. What do you say?” Xun You urgently opposed him: “You must not. Lü Bu has suffered repeated defeats, and his fierce spirit has declined. An army depends upon its commander; when the commander weakens, the soldiers lose the will to fight. Chen Gong may possess schemes, but he is slow to act. Lü Bu has not yet recovered his spirit, and Chen Gong has not yet settled upon a plan. Attack swiftly, and Lü Bu can be captured.” Guo Jia said, “I have a plan by which Xiapi may be taken at once, a plan more effective than an army of two hundred thousand.” Xun Yu said, “Can it be anything other than releasing the waters of the Yi and Si rivers?” Guo Jia laughed. “That is precisely my thought.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. He immediately ordered his soldiers to breach the banks of both rivers. Cao Cao’s troops occupied the high ground and sat watching as the waters flooded Xiapi. Of all the city, only the east gate remained above water; every other gate was submerged. The soldiers hastened to report this to Lü Bu. He said, “I have the Red Hare, which crosses water as though it were level ground. What is there to fear?” Day after day he drank fine wine to excess with his wives and concubines. Injured by too much wine and sensual indulgence, he grew thin and haggard. One day he looked at himself in a mirror and exclaimed in alarm, “Wine and women have harmed me! From this day forward I shall abstain.” He then issued an order that anyone in the city who drank wine would be beheaded.\n\nNow Hou Cheng had fifteen horses that were stolen by a stable hand who intended to present them to Xuande. Hou Cheng discovered the theft, pursued and killed the stable hand, and recovered the horses. The other generals came to congratulate him. Hou Cheng brewed five or six hu of wine and wished to drink with them, but fearing that Lü Bu might find fault, he first took five jars to Lü Bu’s residence and reported, “Through the awe inspired by the general’s tigerlike might, I recovered my stolen horses. The generals have all come to congratulate me, and I brewed a little wine. I dared not drink without permission, so I have brought this small token to offer you first.”\n\nLü Bu flew into a rage. “I have only just forbidden wine, yet you brew it and gather men to drink! Are you plotting together to attack me?” He ordered Hou Cheng dragged out and beheaded. Song Xian, Wei Xu, and the other generals all came in to plead for mercy. Lü Bu said, “He knowingly violated my command and by rights should lose his head. Out of regard for the generals, however, I shall merely have him beaten one hundred strokes!” The generals pleaded again, and after Hou Cheng’s back had been laid open with fifty blows, he was released and sent home. All the generals were utterly disheartened.\n\nSong Xian and Wei Xu went to Hou Cheng’s house to visit him. Hou Cheng wept and said, “But for you gentlemen, I would be dead!” Song Xian said, “Lü Bu thinks only of his wife and children and regards us as no more than grass and straw.” Wei Xu said, “The enemy encircles the city, and the floodwaters surround the moat. The day of our death cannot be far off!” Song Xian said, “Lü Bu has neither benevolence nor righteousness. What if we abandon him and flee?” Wei Xu replied, “That would not be the act of true men. Better to seize Lü Bu and present him to Lord Cao.” Hou Cheng said, “I was punished for recovering my horses, yet the one thing Lü Bu relies upon is the Red Hare. If you two can deliver the gate and capture Lü Bu, I shall first steal the horse and go to Lord Cao.”\n\nThe three settled their plan. That night Hou Cheng secretly went to the stables, stole the Red Hare, and galloped to the east gate. Wei Xu opened the gate and let him out, then pretended to give chase. Hou Cheng reached Cao Cao’s camp and presented the horse, explaining in full that Song Xian and Wei Xu would raise a white flag as their signal and were preparing to surrender the gate. On receiving this news, Cao Cao had several dozen proclamations fastened to arrows and shot into the city. They read:\nCao, General-in-Chief, acting under a special and enlightened imperial decree, has come to punish Lü Bu. When the city falls, the entire households of all who resist the imperial army shall be put to death. From generals and officers above to common people below, whoever captures Lü Bu and presents him, or brings his severed head, shall be heavily rewarded with office and honors. This proclamation is issued so that all may be duly informed.\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, shouts outside the city shook the earth. Lü Bu was greatly alarmed. Taking his halberd, he mounted the walls and inspected each gate in turn. He berated Wei Xu for allowing Hou Cheng to escape and for losing his warhorse, and meant to punish him. Seeing the white flag upon the wall, Cao Cao’s troops below attacked the city with all their might, and Lü Bu had no choice but to fight them in person. The battle raged from daybreak until noon, when Cao Cao’s troops drew back a little. Lü Bu rested briefly in the gate tower and, before he knew it, fell asleep in a chair. Song Xian sent away the attendants, first stole Lü Bu’s painted halberd, and then, together with Wei Xu, fell upon him. They wound him round with ropes and cords and bound him fast.\n\nLü Bu awoke with a start and urgently called for his attendants, but the two men had already killed or driven them all away. They waved the white flag, and Cao Cao’s troops surged to the foot of the walls. Wei Xu shouted, “Lü Bu has been taken alive!” Xiahou Yuan still did not believe him. Song Xian threw Lü Bu’s painted halberd down from the wall and opened the city gate wide. Cao Cao’s soldiers poured in. Gao Shun and Zhang Liao were at the west gate, but the floodwaters prevented their escape, and they were captured by Cao Cao’s troops. Chen Gong fled to the south gate, where Xu Huang seized him.\n\nCao Cao entered the city and immediately ordered the breached waters to be released and proclamations issued to reassure the people. He then sat with Xuande in the White Gate Tower, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance at either side, and all the prisoners were brought before them. Though Lü Bu was tall and powerful, he had been trussed into a bundle with ropes. He cried, “I am bound too tightly! I beg you to loosen the cords!” Cao Cao replied, “When one binds a tiger, the cords cannot be tight enough.” Seeing Hou Cheng, Wei Xu, and Song Xian standing nearby, Lü Bu said to them, “I did not treat my generals badly. How could you bear to betray me?” Song Xian replied, “You listened to your wives and concubines but not to the plans of your generals. How can you say you did not treat us badly?”\n\nLü Bu fell silent. Presently Gao Shun was brought forward. Cao Cao asked, “What have you to say?” Gao Shun made no answer. In anger, Cao Cao ordered him beheaded. Xu Huang then escorted Chen Gong forward. Cao Cao said, “Gongtai, have you been well since we parted?” Chen Gong replied, “Your heart was crooked, and therefore I abandoned you!” Cao Cao said, “If my heart was crooked, why did you choose to serve Lü Bu alone?” Chen Gong replied, “Lü Bu may have lacked judgment, but he was not crafty, treacherous, and vicious like you.” Cao Cao said, “You considered yourself resourceful and full of strategy. What has come of it now?” Chen Gong glanced at Lü Bu and said, “I regret only that this man would not follow my advice! Had he done so, he might not have been captured.” Cao Cao asked, “What is to be done about today’s affair?” Chen Gong cried loudly, “Today there is nothing but death!” Cao Cao said, “If that is your choice, what of your aged mother, your wife, and your children?” Chen Gong replied, “I have heard that one who rules the realm through filial piety does not harm another man’s parents, and that one who extends benevolent government throughout the realm does not extinguish another man’s line. Whether my aged mother, wife, and children live or die rests with Your Illustrious Lordship. I myself am already a prisoner. I ask only that I be put to death at once. I have no other concern.”\n\nCao Cao wished to spare him, but Chen Gong strode straight down from the tower, and the attendants could not hold him back. Cao Cao rose and followed him in tears. Chen Gong did not once look back. Cao Cao said to his attendants, “Escort Gongtai’s aged mother, wife, and children to Xudu and provide for them there. Whoever treats them negligently shall be beheaded.” Chen Gong heard him but said nothing. He stretched out his neck and submitted to execution. Everyone wept. Cao Cao placed his body in an inner and outer coffin and buried him at Xudu. A later poet lamented him:\n\nIn life and death his purpose never swerved—\nHow stalwart was this true and valiant man!\nHe scorned all counsel firm as bronze and stone,\nAnd squandered gifts fit for a kingdom’s beam.\nHis loyal aid commands enduring honor;\nHis parting from his kin compels our grief.\nThe day he died beneath the White Gate Tower,\nWho else would dare to equal noble Gongtai?\n\nWhile Cao Cao was escorting Chen Gong down from the tower, Lü Bu said to Xuande, “You are an honored guest in the seat above, while I am a prisoner beneath the stair. Why not say a word to secure me some mercy?” Xuande nodded. When Cao Cao returned to the tower, Lü Bu called out, “Your Illustrious Lordship has had no greater concern than Lü Bu. Now Lü Bu has submitted. Let Your Lordship command as chief general and Lü Bu serve as your deputy; then the realm will not be difficult to pacify.” Cao Cao turned to Xuande and asked, “What do you think?” Xuande replied, “Has Your Lordship not seen what happened to Ding Jianyang and Dong Zhuo?” Lü Bu glared at Xuande and cried, “This fellow is the most faithless man alive!” Cao Cao ordered that Lü Bu be taken below the tower and strangled. Turning back toward Xuande, Lü Bu cried, “Long-Ears! Have you forgotten when I shot the halberd at the camp gate?” Suddenly a man shouted, “Lü Bu, you miserable wretch! Death is only death—what is there to fear?” Everyone looked and saw the executioners bringing Zhang Liao forward. Cao Cao ordered Lü Bu strangled to death and then beheaded, his head to be displayed. A later poet lamented:\n\nThe surging flood engulfed all Xiapi\nIn that far year when Lü Bu was made captive.\nIn vain remained the thousand-li Red Hare;\nIn vain remained the single sky-square halberd.\nBound like a tiger, begging ease—how craven!\nHe once knew well that hawks must not be sated.\nBesotted with his wife, he spurned Chen Gong,\nThen cursed Long-Ears for lacking gratitude.\n\nAnother poem judges Xuande:\n\nWhen a starving tiger maims, do not loose its bonds;\nThe blood of Dong Zhuo and Ding Yuan was scarcely dry.\nSince Xuande knew this beast could devour its fathers,\nWhy not preserve him to destroy Cao Cao?\n\nThe guards brought Zhang Liao forward. Pointing at him, Cao Cao said, “This man’s face is very familiar.” Zhang Liao replied, “We met within Puyang. How can you have forgotten?” Cao Cao laughed. “So you remember it too!” Zhang Liao said, “I only regret one thing.” Cao Cao asked, “What do you regret?” Zhang Liao replied, “I regret that the fire that day was not great enough and failed to burn you to death, you traitor to the state!” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare a defeated general insult me!” Drawing his sword, he moved to kill Zhang Liao with his own hand. Zhang Liao showed not the least fear but stretched out his neck and awaited the stroke. Then one man behind Cao Cao seized his arm, while another knelt before him and said, “Chancellor, stay your hand!”\n\nThus it was:\n\nLü Bu begged mercy, yet no man would save him;\nZhang Liao cursed the traitor—and thereby lived.\n\nWho rescued Zhang Liao will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 20\n\nCao Cao Hunts at Xutian; Lord Dong Receives a Secret Edict\n\nNow Cao Cao raised his sword to kill Zhang Liao, but Xuande seized him by the arm, while Lord Guan knelt before him. Xuande said, “A man of such wholehearted loyalty ought surely to be spared and employed.” Lord Guan said, “I have long known Wenyuan to be a loyal and righteous man. I am willing to answer for him with my life.” Cao Cao flung down his sword and laughed. “I too know Wenyuan to be loyal and righteous. I was only testing him.” He personally loosed Zhang Liao’s bonds, took off his own robe and clothed him in it, then invited him to the seat of honor. Moved by this treatment, Zhang Liao submitted. Cao Cao appointed him General of the Household and granted him the rank of Marquis Within the Passes, then sent him to secure Zang Ba’s surrender. When Zang Ba heard that Lü Bu was dead and Zhang Liao had submitted, he too led his own troops over to Cao Cao, who rewarded him richly. Zang Ba in turn induced Sun Guan, Wu Dun, and Yin Li to surrender; only Chang Xi still refused allegiance. Cao Cao appointed Zang Ba Chancellor of Langya. Sun Guan and the others were likewise promoted and ordered to guard the coastal regions of Qingzhou and Xuzhou. Lü Bu’s wife and daughter were conveyed back to the capital at Xu. Cao Cao lavishly feasted the three armies, struck camp, and began the return march. Passing through Xuzhou, he found the people burning incense and blocking the road, begging that Imperial Inspector Liu be left there as governor. Cao Cao said, “Imperial Inspector Liu has rendered great service. Let him first appear before the Emperor to receive title and rank; it will not be too late for him to return afterward.” The people bowed their thanks. Cao Cao summoned General of Chariots and Cavalry Che Zhou and placed him temporarily in charge of Xuzhou. His army then returned to Xuchang, where he rewarded all who had taken part in the campaign and lodged Xuande in a residence near the Chancellor’s palace.\n\nThe next day, Emperor Xian held court. Cao Cao submitted a memorial recounting Xuande’s military merits and brought him before the Emperor. Xuande, fully robed for court, bowed below the vermilion steps. The Emperor summoned him into the hall and asked, “Who were your ancestors?” Xuande replied, “Your servant is a descendant of Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and a great-great-grandson in the line of Emperor Xiaojing: the grandson of Liu Xiong and the son of Liu Hong.” The Emperor ordered the imperial genealogy brought out for examination and commanded the Minister of the Imperial Clan to read aloud:\n\n“Emperor Xiaojing had fourteen sons. His seventh son was Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan. Sheng begot Liu Zhen, Marquis of Lucheng Village. Zhen begot Liu Ang, Marquis of Pei. Ang begot Liu Lu, Marquis of Zhang. Lu begot Liu Lian, Marquis of Yishui. Lian begot Liu Ying, Marquis of Qinyang. Ying begot Liu Jian, Marquis of Anguo. Jian begot Liu Ai, Marquis of Guangling. Ai begot Liu Xian, Marquis of Jiaoshui. Xian begot Liu Shu, Marquis of Zuyi. Shu begot Liu Yi, Marquis of Qiyang. Yi begot Liu Bi, Marquis of Yuanze. Bi begot Liu Da, Marquis of Yingchuan. Da begot Liu Buyi, Marquis of Fengling. Buyi begot Liu Hui, Marquis of Jichuan. Hui begot Liu Xiong, Magistrate of Fan in Dongjun. Xiong begot Liu Hong. Hong held no office. Liu Bei is the son of Liu Hong.”\n\nWhen the Emperor reckoned the generations in the genealogy, Xuande proved to be his imperial uncle. Overjoyed, the Emperor invited him into a side hall, where they observed the rites proper between uncle and nephew. Inwardly the Emperor thought, “Cao Cao usurps authority, and no affair of state is decided by me. Now that I have gained such a heroic uncle, I have an ally!” He therefore appointed Xuande General of the Left and Marquis of Yicheng Village. After entertaining him at a banquet, the Emperor dismissed him, and Xuande left the court after giving thanks for the imperial favor. From that time on, everyone called him the Imperial Uncle Liu.\n\nWhen Cao Cao returned to his residence, Xun Yu and the other advisers came to see him and said, “The Son of Heaven has acknowledged Liu Bei as his uncle. We fear this will bring Your Excellency no advantage.” Cao Cao replied, “Since he has been acknowledged as the Imperial Uncle, I can command him by the Son of Heaven’s decrees, and he will be still less able to disobey. Besides, I am keeping him here in the capital at Xu. Though in name he stands near the sovereign, in truth he remains within my grasp. What have I to fear? The man who concerns me is Grand Commandant Yang Biao, a kinsman of Yuan Shu. If he should act within the court in concert with the two Yuans, the harm would be grave. He must be removed at once.” Cao Cao secretly had Yang Biao accused of communicating with Yuan Shu, then cast him into prison and ordered Man Chong to prosecute the case.\n\nAt that time Kong Rong, Governor of Beihai, was in the capital at Xu. He remonstrated with Cao Cao, saying, “Lord Yang’s family has been renowned for unsullied virtue through four generations. How can he be condemned merely because of the Yuan clan?” Cao Cao said, “It is the will of the court.” Kong Rong replied, “If King Cheng had ordered Duke Zhao put to death, could the Duke of Zhou have claimed to know nothing of it?” Left with no choice, Cao Cao dismissed Yang Biao from office and released him to return to his fields. Zhao Yan, a Consultant, was incensed by Cao Cao’s tyranny and submitted a memorial impeaching him for acting without the Emperor’s command and arbitrarily arresting a high minister. Cao Cao was enraged and immediately had Zhao Yan seized and put to death. Thereafter, every civil and military official trembled with fear. The adviser Cheng Yu said to Cao Cao, “Your Excellency’s power and renown increase with each passing day. Why not seize this moment to pursue the designs of a king and hegemon?” Cao Cao replied, “The court still has many loyal pillars and limbs. I must not move rashly. I shall ask the Son of Heaven to hold a hunt and thus observe how matters stand.”\n\nAccordingly, he selected fine horses, celebrated hawks, and fleet hounds, and made ready bows and arrows. First he assembled troops outside the city; then he entered the palace and requested that the Son of Heaven hold a hunt. The Emperor said, “I fear hunting is not the proper way.” Cao Cao replied, “The emperors and kings of old hunted in spring, summer, autumn, and winter, going out beyond the capital in all four seasons to display their martial prowess to the realm. Now, when all within the four seas is in turmoil, it is fitting that we use the hunt to practice the arts of war.” The Emperor dared not refuse. He immediately mounted his horse Carefree, took his jeweled bow carved with eagles and his gold-notched arrows, and rode out of the city in the imperial procession. Xuande, Lord Guan, and Zhang Fei each carried a strung bow and arrows, wore a breastplate beneath his robe, and bore a weapon in hand. Leading several dozen horsemen, they followed the imperial carriage out of Xuchang. Cao Cao rode his horse Yellow Hoof, Flying Lightning and led one hundred thousand men to hunt with the Son of Heaven at the fields of Xu. The soldiers spread out to form a hunting enclosure more than two hundred li in circumference. Cao Cao rode abreast of the Son of Heaven, with no more than a horse’s head between them. Behind him came only officers and commanders from his innermost circle. The civil and military officials followed at a great distance; none dared approach.\n\nThat day Emperor Xian galloped into the fields of Xu, where Liu Xuande greeted him from the roadside. The Emperor said, “Today I wish to see my Imperial Uncle shoot in the hunt.” Obeying the command, Xuande mounted his horse. Suddenly a rabbit was flushed from the grass. Xuande shot, and his arrow struck it squarely. The Emperor applauded. As they rounded an earthen slope, a great stag was suddenly driven from a thicket. The Emperor loosed three arrows in succession but missed each time. Turning to Cao Cao, he said, “You shoot it.” Cao Cao asked for the Son of Heaven’s jeweled eagle-carved bow and gold-notched arrows. Drawing the bow to the full, he loosed one shaft and struck the stag squarely in the back, bringing it down in the grass. When the assembled ministers and officers saw the gold-notched arrow, they assumed the Son of Heaven had made the shot and surged forward, crying, “Long live the Emperor!” Cao Cao spurred his horse straight out and placed himself before the Son of Heaven to receive their acclamation. Everyone turned pale.\n\nBehind Xuande, Lord Guan flew into a rage. His silkworm brows bristled, his phoenix eyes opened wide, and, raising his blade, he lashed his horse forward to cut down Cao Cao. Xuande saw him and hurriedly shook his hand while signaling with his eyes. Seeing his elder brother’s warning, Lord Guan dared not move. Xuande leaned toward Cao Cao and offered congratulations. “The Chancellor’s divine archery is rarely equaled in this world!” Cao Cao laughed. “It was only the Son of Heaven’s great good fortune.” He then turned his horse toward the Emperor and offered congratulations, but did not return the jeweled eagle-carved bow; instead, he hung it upon his own person.\n\nWhen the hunt was over, a banquet was held in the fields of Xu. Afterward, the imperial carriage returned to the capital, and everyone went separately to rest. Lord Guan asked Xuande, “That traitor Cao insulted the sovereign and deceived his lord. I meant to kill him and rid the state of this scourge. Why did you stop me, brother?” Xuande replied, “‘One hesitates to strike a rat for fear of smashing the vessel beside it.’ Cao Cao rode no more than a horse’s head from the Emperor, surrounded on all sides by his trusted men. If you had indulged a moment’s fury and acted rashly, and the attempt had failed or harmed the Son of Heaven, the guilt would instead have fallen upon us.” Lord Guan said, “Because we did not kill this traitor today, he is certain to bring calamity hereafter.” Xuande replied, “For now, keep this secret. Do not speak of it lightly.”\n\nNow Emperor Xian returned to the palace and said to Empress Fu through his tears, “Ever since I ascended the throne, treacherous heroes have risen on every side. First I suffered the calamity of Dong Zhuo, and afterward the disorders of Li Jue and Guo Si. You and I have endured hardships beyond those borne by ordinary people. Later, when Cao Cao came, I took him for a minister who would uphold the altars of state. I never imagined that he would monopolize the government, usurp authority, and wield rewards and punishments at his pleasure. Whenever I see him, my back feels as though it were pressed against thorns. Today, at the hunting ground, he placed himself before me and received the acclamations of the crowd. His insolence has reached its height! Sooner or later he is certain to conceive some monstrous design, and neither of us knows where we shall die!” Empress Fu said, “The whole court is filled with dukes and ministers who live on the stipends of the Han. Can there truly be not one man among them able to save the state from disaster?”\n\nBefore she had finished, a man suddenly entered from outside and said, “Your Majesties, do not grieve. I can recommend one man who may rid the state of this scourge.” The Emperor looked and saw that it was Fu Wan, father of Empress Fu. Wiping away his tears, the Emperor asked, “Does my imperial father-in-law also know of the traitor Cao’s tyranny?” Fu Wan replied, “Who did not witness the shooting of the stag in the fields of Xu? Yet throughout the court, all are either members of Cao Cao’s clan or followers from his household. Unless a man is kin to the imperial house, who will willingly give his utmost loyalty to destroy the traitor? This old minister has no power and cannot undertake the matter. But General of Chariots and Cavalry Dong Cheng, the Imperial Consort, may be entrusted with it.” The Emperor said, “The Imperial Consort Dong has often hastened to the aid of the state in its perils. I know his loyalty well. He may be summoned within, so that we can deliberate on this great matter together.” Fu Wan said, “All those around Your Majesty are the traitor Cao’s trusted agents. If the design should leak out, the disaster would be grave.” The Emperor asked, “Then what can be done?” Fu Wan replied, “Your servant has a plan. Your Majesty may have a robe made and select a jade girdle, then secretly bestow them upon Dong Cheng. Sew a secret edict inside the lining of the girdle and give it to him with the rest. When he reaches home and finds the edict, he can devise a plan day and night, with neither gods nor ghosts the wiser.”\n\nThe Emperor approved the plan, and Fu Wan took his leave. The Emperor then composed a secret edict himself, bit open the tip of his finger, and wrote it in blood. In secret, he ordered Empress Fu to sew it inside the purple brocade lining of a jade girdle. He then put on a brocade robe, fastened the girdle about himself, and ordered an inner secretary to summon Dong Cheng. After Dong Cheng had entered and performed the proper courtesies, the Emperor said, “Last night, the Empress and I spoke of the hardships at the Ba River and remembered the great service rendered by the Imperial Consort. For that reason, I specially summoned you here to offer my consolation.” Dong Cheng bowed his head to the ground in thanks. The Emperor led him from the hall to the Imperial Ancestral Temple, then turned aside and ascended the Gallery of Meritorious Ministers. After burning incense and performing the rites, the Emperor showed Dong Cheng the portraits. In the center hung the likeness of Gaozu, founder of the Han. The Emperor asked, “From what station did my ancestor Gaozu rise, and how did he found his enterprise?” Dong Cheng was greatly startled. “Your Majesty must be jesting with your servant. How could I not know the deeds of the Sacred Ancestor? Emperor Gao began as headman of a post station on the Si River. Taking up a three-foot sword, he slew the serpent and raised the standard of righteousness. He swept across the four seas, overthrew Qin in three years and destroyed Chu in five, thereby winning the realm and establishing a foundation to endure for ten thousand generations.” The Emperor said, “The ancestor was so heroic, yet his descendant is so feeble. Is that not lamentable?” Then, pointing to the portraits of the two chief assistants on either side, he asked, “Are these not Zhang Liang, Marquis of Liu, and Xiao He, Marquis of Zan?” Dong Cheng replied, “They are. Gaozu founded his dynasty and established his great enterprise through the aid of these two men.” The Emperor looked back and saw that his attendants were at some distance. He then said privately to Dong Cheng, “You too should stand beside me as these two men stood beside Gaozu.” Dong Cheng replied, “Your servant has not an inch of merit. How could I deserve such honor?” The Emperor said, “I have never for a moment forgotten your service in rescuing me at the western capital, yet I have nothing suitable to bestow upon you.” Pointing to the robe and girdle he wore, he continued, “You shall wear this robe of mine and fasten this girdle of mine, so that you may always seem to stand by my side.” Dong Cheng bowed his head to the ground in gratitude. The Emperor removed the robe and girdle and bestowed them on him, saying in a low voice, “When you return home, examine them closely. Do not betray my intent.”\n\nDong Cheng understood. He put on the robe and girdle, took leave of the Emperor, and descended from the gallery. Someone had already reported to Cao Cao, “The Emperor and Dong Cheng have gone up to the Gallery of Meritorious Ministers to speak together.” Cao Cao immediately entered the palace to investigate. Dong Cheng had just left the gallery and passed through the palace gate when he encountered Cao Cao approaching. With no time or place to avoid him, he could only stand beside the road and salute. Cao Cao asked, “Where have you been, Imperial Consort?” Dong Cheng replied, “The Son of Heaven summoned me and bestowed upon me this brocade robe and jade girdle.” Cao Cao asked, “Why were they bestowed upon you?” Dong Cheng replied, “His Majesty remembered my former service in rescuing the imperial carriage at the western capital, and so granted me these gifts.” Cao Cao said, “Take off the girdle and let me see it.” Dong Cheng knew there must be a secret edict within the garments. Afraid Cao Cao would discover it, he hesitated and did not remove the girdle. Cao Cao shouted to his attendants, “Take it off him at once!” He examined it for a long while, then laughed. “It is indeed a fine jade girdle. Now take off the brocade robe and lend that to me for inspection.” Dong Cheng was terrified and dared not refuse. He removed the robe and presented it. Cao Cao lifted it in his own hands and scrutinized it minutely against the sunlight. When he had finished, he put it on himself, fastened the jade girdle, and turned to those around him. “How is the length?” The attendants praised its appearance. Cao Cao said to Dong Cheng, “What if the Imperial Consort were to present this robe and girdle to me instead?” Dong Cheng replied, “They were bestowed by imperial grace. I dare not give them to another. Permit me to have others made and present those to Your Excellency.” Cao Cao said, “Could it be that the Imperial Consort received these garments because some design lies hidden within them?” Dong Cheng started in alarm. “How would I dare? If the Chancellor desires them, then by all means keep them.” Cao Cao said, “These were bestowed upon you by the sovereign. How could I take them from you? I was only jesting.” He then removed the robe and girdle and returned them to Dong Cheng.\n\nDong Cheng took leave of Cao Cao and returned home. That night, sitting alone in his study, he turned the robe over and over and examined it closely, but found nothing. He thought, “The Son of Heaven gave me this robe and girdle and told me to inspect them carefully. His words cannot have been without purpose. Yet why can I find no trace of anything?” He then took up the jade girdle and examined it. It was fashioned of exquisite white jade, carved into little dragons winding among flowers. Its back was lined with purple silk, neatly and evenly stitched, but again he found nothing. Filled with doubt, he laid it on the table and searched it repeatedly. After a long while, he grew exceedingly weary. Just as he was about to rest his head on the desk and sleep, the flowering wick of the lamp suddenly fell upon the girdle and set fire to its lining. Dong Cheng started and beat out the flame, but one place had already burned through, revealing a glimpse of plain silk beneath, upon which faint traces of blood could be seen. He hurriedly took a knife, cut open the seam, and examined it. It was a secret edict written in the Son of Heaven’s own hand and blood. The edict read:\n\n“We have heard that among the great bonds of human society, that between father and son stands foremost; and among distinctions of rank, that between sovereign and minister is of greatest weight. Of late, the traitor Cao has usurped authority and oppressed his sovereign and father. He has banded together a faction, corrupted the order of the court, and issued commands, rewards, enfeoffments, and punishments without Our sanction. Day and night We brood in distress, fearing that the realm is about to fall into peril. You are a great minister of the state and Our closest kinsman. You must remember the hardships by which Emperor Gao founded his enterprise. Gather men of valor who are perfect in loyalty and righteousness, annihilate the treacherous faction, and restore peace to the altars of state. What great fortune that would be for Our ancestors! We have pierced Our finger and shed Our blood to write this edict and entrust it to you. Be cautious again and again, and do not betray Our intent! Edict issued in the third month of spring, the fourth year of Jian’an.”\n\nWhen Dong Cheng had finished reading, tears streamed down his face, and all that night he could not sleep. At dawn he returned to the study and read the edict again and again, but could devise no means of acting upon it. He laid it on the desk and pondered how Cao Cao might be destroyed. Still unable to settle on a plan, he leaned against the desk and fell asleep. Just then, Palace Attendant Wang Zifu arrived. The gatekeeper knew that Wang Zifu and Dong Cheng were close friends and dared not bar his way, so Wang Zifu went straight into the study. He found Dong Cheng slumped there, fast asleep, with a strip of plain silk beneath his sleeve and the character “We” faintly visible upon it. Suspicious, Wang Zifu silently drew it out, read it through, hid it in his sleeve, and called to Dong Cheng, “The Imperial Consort takes his ease! What a wonder you can sleep at all!”\n\nDong Cheng woke with a start. Seeing that the edict was gone, he felt his soul leave his body, and his hands and feet shook in confusion. Wang Zifu said, “You intend to kill Lord Cao! I shall report you.” Dong Cheng pleaded through his tears, “If you do that, brother, the house of Han is finished!” Wang Zifu said, “I was only jesting. My ancestors have received the stipends of Han for generations; how could I be devoid of loyalty? I am willing to lend you my strength and join you in putting the traitor to death.” Dong Cheng said, “If you truly possess such a heart, it is a great blessing to the state.” Wang Zifu said, “We must draw up a covenant of righteousness in a secret chamber, each pledging the lives of all three branches of his clan in recompense to the sovereign of Han.” Dong Cheng was overjoyed. He took a length of white silk and was the first to write his name and affix his mark. Wang Zifu likewise signed and marked it. When they had finished, Wang Zifu said, “General Wu Zilan is a close friend of mine. He may be brought into our design.” Dong Cheng replied, “Among all the ministers at court, only Colonel of the Changshui Camp Zhong Ji and Consultant Wu Shuo are my trusted intimates. They will certainly join us in this undertaking.”\n\nWhile they were still conferring, a household servant entered to report that Zhong Ji and Wu Shuo had come to visit. Dong Cheng said, “Heaven is aiding me!” He told Wang Zifu to hide for the moment behind a screen, then received the two men in the study. When they had taken their seats and finished their tea, Zhong Ji asked, “Do you too harbor resentment over the hunt in the fields of Xu?” Dong Cheng replied, “Though I harbor resentment, nothing can be done.” Wu Shuo said, “I swear to kill this traitor! I regret only that there is no one to aid me.” Zhong Ji said, “If I can rid the state of this scourge, I shall die without regret.” Wang Zifu stepped out from behind the screen and said, “You two intend to kill Chancellor Cao! I shall report you, and the Imperial Consort Dong here will serve as my witness.” Zhong Ji said angrily, “A loyal minister does not fear death. Better that we die as ghosts of Han than that you fawn upon a traitor to the state!” Dong Cheng laughed. “We were discussing this very matter and wished to see you both. Palace Attendant Wang was only jesting.” He then drew the edict from his sleeve and gave it to the two men to read. As they read, their tears fell without cease. Dong Cheng then asked them to sign their names. Wang Zifu said, “Wait here a little while, gentlemen. I shall go and bring Wu Zilan.”\n\nWang Zifu had not been gone long when he returned with Wu Zilan. After Wu Zilan had met the others, he too signed his name. Dong Cheng invited them all into the rear hall to drink. Suddenly, a servant reported that Ma Teng, Governor of Xiliang, had come to visit. Dong Cheng said, “Tell him only that I am ill and cannot receive him.” The gatekeeper went out with the reply. Ma Teng flew into a rage. “Last night, outside the Donghua Gate, I saw him with my own eyes coming out in a brocade robe and jade girdle. Why does he now pretend to be ill? I have not come here on some idle errand. Why does he refuse to see me?” The gatekeeper returned and reported Ma Teng’s anger, repeating all he had said. Dong Cheng rose. “Gentlemen, wait here a moment while I go out.” He entered the main hall and invited Ma Teng inside. After exchanging courtesies, they sat down. Ma Teng said, “I have had my audience at court and am about to return west, so I came to take my leave. Why did you refuse to see me?” Dong Cheng replied, “A sudden illness has afflicted this unworthy body, and I failed to come out and receive you. My offense is grave.” Ma Teng said, “Your face wears the color of spring. I see no sign of illness.”\n\nDong Cheng had no answer. Ma Teng rose with a sweep of his sleeves and, sighing as he descended the steps, said, “None of them are men who will save the state!” Stung by his words, Dong Cheng detained him and asked, “Whom do you mean by men who will not save the state?” Ma Teng replied, “The events of the hunt in the fields of Xu still fill my breast with fury. You are among the closest kin of the imperial house, yet you remain sunk in wine and women and give no thought to destroying the traitor. How can you be called a man who will rescue the imperial house from peril and uphold it in calamity?” Dong Cheng feared this might be a ruse and feigned astonishment. “Chancellor Cao is a great minister of the state, upon whom the court relies. Why do you speak this way?” Ma Teng flew into a rage. “Do you still take that traitor Cao for a good man?” Dong Cheng said, “Eyes and ears are very near us. Please lower your voice.” Ma Teng replied, “A man who clings to life and fears death is unworthy to discuss great affairs!” With that, he again made as if to rise. Dong Cheng now knew him to be loyal and righteous, and said, “Please calm your anger. Allow me to show you something.” He invited Ma Teng into the study, brought out the edict, and showed it to him.\n\nWhen Ma Teng had finished reading, his hair stood on end. He ground his teeth and bit his lips until blood filled his mouth. He said to Dong Cheng, “If you take action, I shall command the troops of Xiliang and support you from without.” Dong Cheng invited him to meet the others, brought out the covenant of righteousness, and asked him to sign his name. Ma Teng took wine, mingled his blood with it, and swore an oath: “We pledge to die rather than betray our compact!” Pointing to the five men seated there, he said, “If we could gain ten men in all, the great undertaking would succeed.” Dong Cheng replied, “Men of loyalty and righteousness are not easily found. If we entrust the design to the wrong man, he will only bring ruin upon us.” Ma Teng ordered them to bring the register of officials in their mandarin-duck files and egret ranks and began to examine it. When he came to the members of the imperial Liu clan, he clapped his hands and said, “Why not consult with this man?” They all asked whom he meant. Calmly and deliberately, Ma Teng spoke the man’s name. Just as the verse says:\n\nThe Imperial Consort received the sovereign’s clear decree;\nThen from the imperial line came aid for Han’s dynasty.\n\nWhom did Ma Teng name? Listen to the explanation in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 21\n\nCao Cao Warms Wine and Discusses Heroes; Guan Yu Takes a City by Guile and Slays Che Zhou\n\nNow Dong Cheng and the others asked Ma Teng, “Whom, then, would you employ?” Ma Teng replied, “Liu Xuande, Governor of Yuzhou, is here at present. Why not seek his aid?” Dong Cheng said, “Though this man is the Emperor’s uncle, he is now dependent upon Cao Cao. How could he be willing to undertake such a deed?” Ma Teng replied, “At the hunting ground the other day, when Cao Cao was receiving the congratulations of the assembled officers, I saw Guan Yu behind Xuande, raising his sword to kill Cao Cao. Xuande checked him with a glance. It is not that Xuande has no wish to move against Cao Cao; he merely resents that Cao has so many claws and fangs and fears his own strength may not suffice. Try approaching him, and he will surely consent.” Wu Shuo said, “This matter must not be rushed. We should deliberate calmly.” Then they all dispersed.\n\nThe following night, Dong Cheng concealed the edict upon his person and went straight to Xuande’s lodging. The gatekeeper entered to announce him, and Xuande came out to welcome him, then invited him into a small chamber and seated him. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance at his side. Xuande said, “For the Imperial Brother-in-law to come here in the dead of night, there must be some urgent cause.” Dong Cheng replied, “Had I ridden here to visit you by daylight, I feared Cao Cao might grow suspicious; therefore I came to see you at night.” Xuande ordered wine brought for his guest. Dong Cheng said, “At the hunting ground the other day, Guan Yu wished to kill Cao Cao, but you moved your eyes and shook your head, causing him to desist. Why was that?” Xuande started in alarm. “How did you know?” Dong Cheng replied, “No one else saw it; I alone did.”\n\nUnable to conceal the truth, Xuande said, “My younger brother saw Cao Cao arrogating powers beyond his station and could not help becoming angry.” Dong Cheng covered his face and wept. “If all the ministers of the court were like Guan Yu, why should we fear that peace could not be restored?” Xuande suspected that Cao Cao had sent Dong Cheng to test him, so he feigned innocence and said, “Prime Minister Cao governs the realm. Why should anyone fear that peace will not prevail?” Dong Cheng’s countenance changed, and he rose to his feet. “Because you are an imperial uncle of the Han, I laid bare my heart and told you everything. Why do you deceive me?” Xuande replied, “I feared there might be deceit on your part, and so I was testing you.”\n\nDong Cheng then took out the girdle edict and gave it to Xuande to read. Xuande was overwhelmed with grief and indignation. Dong Cheng also showed him the covenant of loyalty. Only six names were written upon it: first, Dong Cheng, General of Chariots and Cavalry; second, Wang Zifu, Assistant Minister of Works; third, Zhong Ji, Colonel of Changshui; fourth, Wu Shuo, Court Consultant; fifth, Wu Zilan, General Who Manifests Trust; and sixth, Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang. Xuande said, “Since you have received an imperial edict to destroy the traitor, how could I, Liu Bei, refuse to render such service as a dog or horse may give?” Dong Cheng bowed his thanks and asked him to add his name. Xuande wrote, “Liu Bei, General of the Left,” affixed his mark, and returned the document to Dong Cheng, who put it away. Dong Cheng said, “Permit me to invite three more men, so that ten loyalists may unite to plot against the traitor to the state.” Xuande replied, “You must proceed slowly and with the utmost care. Nothing must be lightly divulged.”\n\nThey deliberated together until the fifth watch, then parted. Xuande, meanwhile, guarded against any attempt by Cao Cao to harm him. In the rear garden of his lodging he planted vegetables and watered them with his own hands, as a means of concealing his ambitions. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Brother, why do you neglect the great affairs of the realm and take up the work of petty men?” Xuande replied, “This is something you two do not understand.” Thereafter they said no more.\n\nOne day, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were absent, Xuande was watering his vegetables in the rear garden when Xu Chu and Zhang Liao entered with several dozen men. “The Prime Minister has issued an order,” they said. “We ask Your Excellency to come with us at once.” Xuande asked in alarm, “What urgent matter has arisen?” Xu Chu replied, “I do not know. I was merely ordered to come and invite you.” Xuande had no choice but to follow the two men to Cao Cao’s residence. Cao Cao laughed and said, “What great affairs you have been attending to at home!” Xuande was so frightened that his face turned the color of earth. Cao Cao took him by the hand and led him straight to the rear garden. “Xuande, it is no easy matter to cultivate a garden.” Only then did Xuande’s heart ease. He answered, “It is merely a pastime.” Cao Cao said, “Just now I saw the green plums upon the branches, and suddenly I remembered last year’s campaign against Zhang Xiu. We ran short of water on the road, and all the officers and soldiers were parched with thirst. A scheme occurred to me, and, pointing ahead with my whip though nothing was there, I cried, ‘There is a grove of plum trees ahead!’ When the soldiers heard this, saliva filled their mouths, and their thirst was relieved. Now that I have seen these plums, they must not go untasted. As it happens, the heated wine is also ready, so I invited Your Excellency to join me for a while in the little pavilion.” Xuande’s composure was now fully restored, and he followed Cao Cao to the pavilion. Cups and dishes had already been laid out: green plums stood upon a platter, and a jar of wine was warming. The two men sat facing each other and drank freely.\n\nWhen they were half drunk, dark clouds suddenly spread across the sky, and a driving rain threatened. One of the attendants pointed toward a dragon-shaped waterspout on the distant horizon, and Cao Cao and Xuande leaned upon the railing to observe it. Cao Cao said, “Does Your Excellency understand the transformations of the dragon?” Xuande replied, “I do not know them in detail.” Cao Cao said, “The dragon can become great or small; it can ascend or conceal itself. When great, it raises clouds and exhales mist; when small, it hides its scales and conceals its form. When it ascends, it soars through the universe; when it conceals itself, it lurks within the surging waves. Now that spring is deep, the dragon takes advantage of the season to transform itself, just as a man who attains his ambition ranges freely over all within the four seas. The dragon, as a creature, may be compared to the heroes of the age. Xuande, you have long traveled throughout the realm and must surely know its present heroes. Please name them for me.”\n\nXuande replied, “How could Liu Bei, with his mortal eyes, recognize a hero?” Cao Cao said, “You need not be so modest.” Xuande said, “Through the favor of your protection, I have obtained office at court. Yet I truly do not know who the heroes of the realm may be.” Cao Cao said, “Even if you do not know their faces, you must at least have heard their names.” Xuande replied, “Yuan Shu of Huainan has ample soldiers and provisions. He may be called a hero.” Cao Cao laughed. “A withered skeleton in a tomb! Sooner or later I shall capture him.” Xuande said, “Yuan Shao of Hebei comes from a family that for four generations produced three ducal ministers, and his household has many former officials in its service. Now he crouches like a tiger over the lands of Jizhou, and there are exceedingly many capable men under his command. He may be called a hero.” Cao Cao laughed. “Yuan Shao is stern in appearance but faint of heart; fond of schemes but incapable of decision. When undertaking great affairs, he cherishes his own life; when he sees some petty gain, he risks it recklessly. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “There is one man whose name ranks among the Eight Paragons and whose might overawes the Nine Provinces: Liu Jingsheng may be called a hero.” Cao Cao said, “Liu Biao has an empty reputation and no true substance. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “There is one man in the vigor of his youth, the leader of the lands east of the Yangtze: Sun Bofu is surely a hero.” Cao Cao said, “Sun Ce relies upon his father’s fame. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “What of Liu Jiyu of Yizhou? May he be called a hero?” Cao Cao replied, “Though Liu Zhang is of the imperial clan, he is merely a watchdog guarding his own gate. How could he be worthy of the name of hero?” Xuande said, “Then what of men such as Zhang Xiu, Zhang Lu, and Han Sui?” Cao Cao clapped his hands and laughed loudly. “Such mediocre little men are not even worth mentioning!” Xuande said, “Apart from these, I truly know of no others.” Cao Cao said, “A hero is one who harbors great ambitions in his breast and excellent plans in his belly; who possesses the subtle ability to encompass the universe and the aspiration to swallow and disgorge Heaven and Earth.” Xuande asked, “Who is worthy of such a description?” Cao Cao pointed first at Xuande and then at himself. “The only heroes in the realm today are Your Excellency and Cao Cao.”\n\nAt these words Xuande received a great shock, and the spoon and chopsticks he held fell unnoticed to the ground. At that very moment the rain was about to break, and a tremendous peal of thunder shook the sky. Xuande calmly bent down, picked up his chopsticks, and said, “Such was the might of that thunderclap that it startled me to this degree.” Cao Cao laughed. “Can a true man also fear thunder?” Xuande replied, “Even the Sage changed countenance at sudden thunder and violent wind. How could one not fear them?” Thus he lightly covered up the true reason he had dropped his chopsticks upon hearing Cao Cao’s words. Cao Cao consequently ceased to suspect him. A later poet praised Xuande:\n\nCompelled to shelter for a time within the tiger’s lair,\nHe heard the heroes named and nearly perished from the scare.\nHe cleverly invoked the thunder to conceal his fear;\nHis gift for meeting sudden change was godlike, bright, and clear.\n\nThe rain had just ceased when two men suddenly burst into the rear garden, precious swords in hand, and rushed straight toward the pavilion, though the attendants on either side tried in vain to stop them. Cao Cao looked and saw that they were Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. The two had just returned from practicing archery outside the city when they heard that Xuande had been summoned away by Xu Chu and Zhang Liao. In alarm, they hurried to the Prime Minister’s residence to inquire. When told that he was in the rear garden, they feared some harm had befallen him and therefore forced their way inside. There they saw Xuande and Cao Cao seated opposite each other, drinking wine. The two stood with hands upon their swords. Cao Cao asked why they had come. Guan Yu replied, “We heard that the Prime Minister was drinking with our elder brother, so we came especially to perform a sword dance and add to your amusement.” Cao Cao laughed. “This is no Feast at Hong Gate. What need have we of Xiang Zhuang and Xiang Bo?” Xuande also laughed. Cao Cao ordered, “Bring wine for these two Fan Kuais to settle their nerves.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei bowed their thanks.\n\nBefore long the banquet ended, and Xuande took leave of Cao Cao and returned home. Guan Yu said, “You nearly frightened the two of us to death!” Xuande told Guan Yu and Zhang Fei how he had dropped his chopsticks. Zhang Fei asked what it had meant. Xuande replied, “I took up gardening precisely to make Cao Cao believe I had no great ambitions. I never expected him suddenly to point to me as a hero, so I was startled and dropped my chopsticks. Fearing he would grow suspicious, I used my fear of thunder to conceal the truth.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Brother, your foresight is truly profound!”\n\nThe next day Cao Cao again invited Xuande to drink. In the midst of their drinking, a man reported that Man Chong had returned from gathering intelligence about Yuan Shao. Cao Cao summoned him and questioned him. Man Chong said, “Gongsun Zan has been defeated by Yuan Shao.” Xuande hastily asked, “I should like to hear the details.”\n\nMan Chong said, “Gongsun Zan’s battles with Yuan Shao went against him, so he built a ring of fortifications and erected within it a tower a hundred feet high, called the Yijing Tower. There he stored three hundred thousand measures of grain for his defense, while his warriors went out and returned without cease. When some of his men were surrounded by Yuan Shao, the others asked permission to rescue them. Gongsun Zan said, ‘If we save one man, those who fight hereafter will merely hope to be rescued and will refuse to fight to the death.’ He therefore would not save them. Consequently, when Yuan Shao’s troops attacked, many of Gongsun Zan’s men surrendered. Isolated and weakened, Gongsun Zan sent a messenger with a letter to Xudu to request aid, but unexpectedly Yuan Shao’s troops captured him on the way. Gongsun Zan also sent a secret letter to Zhang Yan, arranging for a fire to be raised as a signal so that they might attack from within and without. The bearer of this letter was likewise seized by Yuan Shao, whose men then lit a fire outside the city to lure Gongsun Zan forth. Gongsun Zan came out in person to fight, whereupon ambushing troops rose on every side, destroying more than half his army. He retreated into the city, but Yuan Shao’s men tunneled underground until they reached the base of the tower where Gongsun Zan lived, and there they set a fire. With no road of escape, Gongsun Zan first killed his wife and children, then hanged himself. His entire household was consumed by the flames. Yuan Shao has now absorbed Gongsun Zan’s army, and his power and prestige are very great. Yuan Shao’s younger brother, Yuan Shu, has indulged in such extravagant luxury in Huainan and shown so little concern for soldiers or people that they have all turned against him. Yuan Shu has sent a man to yield his imperial title to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao wishes to obtain the Imperial Seal, and Yuan Shu has agreed to deliver it in person. He is now abandoning Huainan and intends to return to Hebei. If the two unite their strength, it will be exceedingly difficult to overcome them. I beg the Prime Minister to act against them with all speed.”\n\nWhen Xuande heard that Gongsun Zan was dead, he remembered with deep sorrow how Gongsun Zan had once recommended him for office. He was also anxious because he did not know what had become of Zhao Zilong. Privately he thought, “If I do not seize this moment to devise a means of escape, what better time can I await?” He rose and said to Cao Cao, “If Yuan Shu goes to join Yuan Shao, he must pass through Xuzhou. Grant me an army to intercept him halfway, and Yuan Shu may be captured.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “Tomorrow we shall report the matter to the Emperor, and you may raise troops at once.”\n\nThe next day Xuande presented the matter in person to Emperor Xian. Cao Cao placed fifty thousand troops under Xuande’s supreme command and also assigned Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao to accompany him. Xuande took leave of the Emperor, who saw him off in tears. Upon returning to his lodging, Xuande spent the night preparing weapons, saddles, and horses. He hung up his general’s seal and pressed for an immediate departure. Dong Cheng hurried out ten li to the Long Pavilion to bid him farewell. Xuande said, “Imperial Brother-in-law, endure patiently. On this expedition I shall surely find some means of fulfilling the imperial command.” Dong Cheng replied, “You must take care and not betray His Majesty’s trust.” The two then parted. From horseback Guan Yu and Zhang Fei asked, “Brother, why are you departing upon this campaign in such haste?” Xuande replied, “I was a bird in a cage, a fish in a net. This journey is like a fish entering the great sea or a bird ascending the blue heavens, no longer constrained by cage or net.” He then ordered Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to urge Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao’s troops onward with all speed. At this time Guo Jia and Cheng Yu had just returned from inspecting the money and provisions. Learning that Cao Cao had already sent Xuande with an army toward Xuzhou, they rushed in to remonstrate. “Prime Minister, why did you place Liu Bei in command of an army?” Cao Cao replied, “Only to intercept Yuan Shu.” Cheng Yu said, “When Liu Bei was Governor of Yuzhou, we urged you to kill him, but you would not listen. Now you have given him troops as well. This is to release a dragon into the sea and set a tiger loose upon the mountains. If you later wish to subdue him, how will you ever succeed?” Guo Jia said, “Even if the Prime Minister would not kill Liu Bei, you still should not have allowed him to leave. The ancients said, ‘Release an enemy for one day, and he becomes a scourge for ten thousand generations.’ We beg you to consider this.” Cao Cao judged their words correct and ordered Xu Chu to take five hundred troops in pursuit and make certain that Xuande returned. Xu Chu accepted the order and departed.\n\nMeanwhile, as Xuande marched onward, he suddenly saw a cloud of dust rising swiftly behind them. He said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “These must be Cao Cao’s troops coming in pursuit.” He therefore pitched camp and ordered Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to stand on either side with their weapons in hand. When Xu Chu arrived and saw the troops in strict formation and their armor in perfect order, he dismounted and entered the camp to see Xuande. Xuande asked, “What brings you here?” Xu Chu replied, “By the Prime Minister’s command, I have come especially to ask the General to return. There are other matters to discuss.” Xuande said, “‘A general in the field need not obey every command of his sovereign.’ I received my charge in the Emperor’s presence and also heard the Prime Minister’s honored instructions. There is nothing further to discuss. You may return at once and report my words to the Prime Minister.” Xu Chu reflected, “The Prime Minister has always been on good terms with him, and this time he did not order me to fight. I can only return with Liu Bei’s answer and await a further decision.” He therefore took leave of Xuande and led his troops back. Upon seeing Cao Cao, he repeated Xuande’s words in full. Cao Cao hesitated, unable to decide. Cheng Yu and Guo Jia said, “Since Liu Bei refuses to bring the army back, it is clear his heart has changed.” Cao Cao replied, “Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao are with him, and I doubt Xuande will dare turn against me. Besides, since I have already dispatched him, how can I now reverse myself?” He therefore made no further attempt to pursue Xuande. A later poet praised Xuande:\n\nHis troops assembled, horses fed, he hastened on his way,\nThe girdle’s heavenly words remained his constant thought by day.\nThe tiger, bursting from the iron cage, escaped its chain;\nThe flood-dragon, freed from golden locks, sought open seas again.\n\nNow when Ma Teng saw that Xuande had departed, and urgent reports arrived from the frontier, he too returned to Xiliang. Xuande’s army reached Xuzhou, where Inspector Che Zhou came out to welcome him. After the public banquet had ended, Sun Qian, Mi Zhu, and the others all came to pay their respects. Xuande returned home to visit his family, while also sending men to gather news of Yuan Shu. The scouts returned and reported, “Yuan Shu’s extravagance has become excessive, and both Lei Bo and Chen Lan have gone over to Mount Song. Yuan Shu’s power has greatly declined, so he wrote a letter yielding the imperial title to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao sent a man to summon him, and Yuan Shu gathered his troops, together with the palace regalia and articles reserved for imperial use, and set out first for Xuzhou.”\n\nLearning that Yuan Shu was approaching, Xuande led Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhu Ling, and Lu Zhao out with fifty thousand troops. They met Yuan Shu’s vanguard under Ji Ling head-on. Zhang Fei wasted no words but charged straight at Ji Ling. Before ten bouts had passed, Zhang Fei gave a mighty shout and thrust Ji Ling from his horse with his spear. The defeated troops fled, and Yuan Shu himself led his army forward to battle. Xuande divided his forces into three columns: Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao on the left, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei on the right, while Xuande himself commanded the center. When he met Yuan Shu, Xuande reviled him beneath the commander’s banner, saying, “You are a lawless rebel and traitor. I have come under a clear imperial edict to punish you. You should bind your hands and surrender, that your crimes may be pardoned.” Yuan Shu cursed him. “You petty mat-weaver and sandal-maker! How dare you treat me with contempt?” He waved his troops forward. Xuande withdrew for a time, allowing the armies on his left and right to surge out. They slaughtered Yuan Shu’s forces until corpses covered the fields and blood ran in channels; the soldiers who deserted and fled were beyond counting. Then Lei Bo and Chen Lan from Mount Song seized his money, grain, fodder, and supplies. Yuan Shu tried to return to Shouchun, but bands of outlaws attacked him on the way, and he was forced to take shelter at Jiangting. Only a little more than a thousand followers remained to him, all old or infirm. It was the height of summer, and their food was utterly exhausted. Only thirty hu of wheat remained, which was distributed among the soldiers. The members of Yuan Shu’s household had nothing to eat, and many starved to death.\n\nYuan Shu found his coarse rice too unpalatable to swallow, so he ordered his cook to bring honeyed water to quench his thirst. The cook said, “There is only bloody water. Where could honeyed water be found?” Sitting upon his couch, Yuan Shu gave one great cry, fell to the ground, vomited more than a dou of blood, and died. It was the sixth month of the fourth year of Jian’an. A later poet wrote:\n\nAs war at Han’s last hour arose throughout the realm’s expanse,\nFor no cause Yuan Shu ran unchecked in arrogance.\nHe thought not how his noble line had served through ages long,\nBut sought, alone, to make himself an emperor through wrong.\nBy violence he boasted of the Seal the realm had known;\nIn pride and lavishness, claimed Heaven’s signs confirmed his throne.\nFor honeyed water, parched, he yearned, but none could he obtain;\nAlone upon an empty couch, he coughed his blood and died in vain.\n\nAfter Yuan Shu’s death, his nephew Yuan Yin took the coffin, together with Yuan Shu’s wife and children, and fled toward Lujiang. Xu Qiu intercepted and killed them all. Xu Qiu seized the Imperial Seal and went to Xudu to present it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was overjoyed and appointed Xu Qiu Administrator of Gaoling. Thus the Imperial Seal passed into Cao Cao’s hands.\n\nWhen Xuande learned that Yuan Shu was dead, he wrote a memorial reporting the matter to the imperial court and sent a letter to Cao Cao. He ordered Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao to return to Xudu, but retained the army to defend Xuzhou. Meanwhile, he personally went outside the city to summon and reassure the scattered people, encouraging them to return to their occupations.\n\nNow Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao returned to Xudu and saw Cao Cao, informing him that Xuande had retained the army. Cao Cao was enraged and wished to behead them both. Xun Yu said, “Authority had passed into Liu Bei’s hands; there was nothing these two could do.” Cao Cao therefore pardoned them. Xun Yu added, “You may write secretly to Che Zhou and have him plot against Liu Bei from within.”\n\nCao Cao followed his advice and secretly sent a man to see Che Zhou and convey his honored command. Che Zhou immediately summoned Chen Deng to discuss the matter. Chen Deng said, “This is exceedingly easy. Liu Bei has now gone outside the city to summon the people back, and he will return within a few days. General, station troops in ambush beside the inner gate of the barbican and pretend they are there to welcome him. When his horse arrives, cut him down with a single stroke. I shall remain upon the wall and hold his rear troops at bay with arrows. Then the great affair will be accomplished.” Che Zhou followed his advice. Chen Deng returned to see his father, Chen Gui, and told him everything. Chen Gui ordered him to go first and warn Xuande. Obeying his father’s command, Chen Deng galloped away to report the plot and met Guan Yu and Zhang Fei coming toward him. He told them all that had occurred. As it happened, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had returned ahead of Xuande, who was still behind them.\n\nWhen Zhang Fei heard the news, he wanted to go at once and fight. Guan Yu said, “He has laid an ambush beside the barbican to await us. If we go in, we shall surely meet with disaster. I have a plan by which we can kill Che Zhou. Under cover of night we shall disguise ourselves as Cao Cao’s troops and approach Xuzhou. We shall lure Che Zhou out to welcome us, then strike and kill him.” Zhang Fei approved his plan. The troops under their command already carried Cao Cao’s banners, and their clothing and armor were all alike. At the third watch that night, they reached the city and called for the gate to be opened. The men upon the wall asked who they were, and they answered that they were troops sent by Prime Minister Cao under Zhang Wenyuan. Che Zhou was informed and hastily summoned Chen Deng to discuss the matter. “If I do not go out to welcome them, they will certainly become suspicious; but if I do go out, I fear there may be treachery.” Che Zhou therefore ascended the wall and called down, “It is difficult to distinguish friend from foe in the darkness. We shall meet tomorrow morning.” Those below answered, “We fear only that Liu Bei may learn of our coming. Open the gate at once!”\n\nChe Zhou remained irresolute, while outside the city a great clamor arose demanding that the gate be opened. At last Che Zhou had no choice but to don his armor, mount his horse, and lead a thousand troops out of the city. After galloping across the drawbridge, he shouted, “Where is Wenyuan?” In the firelight he suddenly saw Guan Yu, broadsword in hand, spurring his horse straight toward him. Guan Yu shouted, “How dare you, wretch, harbor treachery and seek to kill my elder brother!” Che Zhou was greatly alarmed. After only a few bouts he could no longer withstand Guan Yu, so he wheeled his horse and fled. When he reached the drawbridge, Chen Deng loosed a storm of arrows from the wall, forcing Che Zhou to ride around the city. Guan Yu overtook him, raised his blade, and with a single stroke cut him down from his horse. He severed Che Zhou’s head, carried it back, and called toward the wall, “I have slain the rebel Che Zhou! The rest of you are guiltless. Surrender, and your lives will be spared.” The soldiers reversed their weapons and surrendered, and both army and people were pacified.\n\nGuan Yu took Che Zhou’s head to meet Xuande and told him in detail how Che Zhou had plotted to kill him and had now been beheaded. Xuande was greatly alarmed. “If Cao Cao comes against us, what are we to do?” Guan Yu replied, “Zhang Fei and I will meet him.” Xuande bitterly regretted what had happened and entered Xuzhou. The elders and people knelt along the road to welcome him. When Xuande reached the government residence, he looked for Zhang Fei, only to learn that Zhang Fei had already slaughtered Che Zhou’s entire family. Xuande said, “We have killed one of Cao Cao’s trusted men. How can he possibly let the matter rest?” Chen Deng said, “I have a plan by which Cao Cao may be driven back.” Thus it was said:\n\nThough he had brought himself alone from out the tiger’s den,\nHe now must use a subtle plan to still the wolf-smoke again.\n\nWhat plan Chen Deng proposed will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 22\n\nYuan Shao and Cao Cao Each Muster Three Armies; Guan Yu and Zhang Fei Capture Two Generals\n\nNow Chen Deng offered Liu Bei a plan. “The man Cao Cao fears is Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao crouches like a tiger over the commanderies of Ji, Qing, You, and Bing, with a million men under arms and a host of civil and military officers. Why not write him a letter and send someone to ask his aid?” Liu Bei said, “Yuan Shao and I have never maintained relations, and now I have newly defeated his brother. How could he be willing to help me?” Chen Deng replied, “There is a man here whose family has been on intimate terms with Yuan Shao’s for three generations. If we can obtain a letter from him to Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao will certainly come to your aid.” Liu Bei asked who the man was. Chen Deng said, “He is one whom you have always humbled yourself to honor and treat with reverence. How can you have forgotten him?” Liu Bei suddenly remembered. “Can you mean Master Zheng Kangcheng?” Chen Deng laughed. “The very man.”\n\nZheng Kangcheng’s personal name was Xuan. He was a diligent scholar of wide learning and had once studied under Ma Rong. Whenever Ma Rong lectured, he would set up a crimson curtain, with his pupils gathered before it, musicians and singing girls arrayed behind, and maidservants standing all around. Zheng Xuan attended his lectures for three years without once letting his eyes stray, and Ma Rong marveled greatly at him. When his studies were complete and he departed for home, Ma Rong sighed and said, “Only Zheng Xuan has mastered the innermost secrets of my learning!” Even the serving maids in Zheng Xuan’s household were versed in the Mao recension of the Book of Songs. Once, when a maid had offended him, Zheng Xuan ordered her to kneel for a long while before the steps. Another maid teasingly quoted, “Why is she there in the mire?” The kneeling maid immediately answered, “I went only to make my complaint, but met with his anger.” Such was the refinement of his household. During the reign of Emperor Huan, Zheng Xuan rose to the office of Imperial Secretary. Later, because of the disorder caused by the Ten Regular Attendants, he resigned his post and returned to private life, settling in Xu Province. While Liu Bei had lived in Zhuo Commandery, he had studied under Zheng Xuan; after becoming Governor of Xu Province, he often visited the scholar’s cottage to seek instruction and treated him with exceptional reverence.\n\nNow that Liu Bei had remembered this man, he was overjoyed. He and Chen Deng went in person to Zheng Xuan’s home and asked him to write a letter. Zheng Xuan readily consented, wrote one, and gave it to Liu Bei. Liu Bei immediately dispatched Sun Qian to carry it day and night to Yuan Shao. After reading it, Yuan Shao reflected, “Liu Bei has destroyed my brother’s forces, so by rights I should not help him. But out of respect for Imperial Secretary Zheng’s request, I cannot refuse to go to his aid.” He therefore assembled his civil and military officers to discuss raising an army against Cao Cao.\n\nThe adviser Tian Feng said, “Years of warfare have exhausted the people, and our granaries contain no reserves. We must not raise another great army. First we should send a man to report our victories to the Son of Heaven. If he is denied passage, then we may submit a memorial declaring that Cao Cao has blocked our royal road. Afterward we should bring our forces to Liyang, increase our boats and oars in Henei, repair and prepare our weapons, and detach picked troops to garrison the frontiers. Within three years, the great enterprise may be decided.” The adviser Shen Pei said, “Not so. With Your Excellency’s divine prowess and the strength you command north of the Yellow River, raising an army to punish the traitor Cao will be as easy as turning over your hand. Why must we delay for months and years?” The adviser Ju Shou said, “The means of securing victory do not lie in strength alone. Cao Cao’s laws and commands are enforced, and his soldiers are highly trained. He is not like Gongsun Zan, who sat passively and allowed himself to be besieged. If we now abandon the excellent plan of reporting our victories and instead raise an army without lawful cause, I humbly believe Your Excellency should reject the course.” The adviser Guo Tu said, “That is wrong. If we send our army against Cao Cao, how can anyone say we lack lawful cause? Your Excellency should seize the moment and swiftly establish the great enterprise. I pray you follow Imperial Secretary Zheng’s counsel, join Liu Bei in upholding righteousness, and destroy the traitor Cao. This would accord above with Heaven’s will and below with the people’s desire. It would truly be a blessing beyond measure!”\n\nThe four men argued without reaching a decision, and Yuan Shao hesitated, unable to make up his mind. Suddenly Xu You and Xun Chen entered from outside. Yuan Shao said, “These two possess considerable insight. Let us hear what course they favor.” When they had paid their respects, Yuan Shao said, “Imperial Secretary Zheng has sent a letter asking me to raise troops, aid Liu Bei, and attack Cao Cao. Should I raise an army, or should I not?” The two answered with one voice, “Your Excellency will use the many to overcome the few and the strong to attack the weak, punishing the traitor to Han and supporting the imperial house. You should raise the army.” Yuan Shao said, “Your judgment accords exactly with my own heart.” He then discussed the mobilization. First he ordered Sun Qian to return with a reply to Zheng Xuan and to arrange for Liu Bei to prepare a supporting movement. At the same time, he appointed Shen Pei and Feng Ji to command the army, Tian Feng, Xun Chen, and Xu You as strategists, and Yan Liang and Wen Chou as generals. He raised one hundred fifty thousand cavalry and one hundred fifty thousand infantry, a total of three hundred thousand picked troops, and advanced toward Liyang.\n\nWhen the assignments had been settled, Guo Tu came forward and said, “Since Your Excellency is launching a great campaign against Cao Cao, you must enumerate his crimes and send a proclamation racing throughout the commanderies, declaring his guilt and announcing his punishment. Only then will our cause be just and our words carry authority.” Yuan Shao agreed and ordered his secretary Chen Lin to draft the proclamation. Chen Lin, whose style name was Kongzhang, had long been renowned for his literary gifts. During Emperor Ling’s reign he had served as a secretary. After He Jin refused to heed his remonstrance, Chen Lin encountered the disorders of Dong Zhuo and fled for refuge to Ji Province, where Yuan Shao employed him in his secretariat. Now ordered to compose the proclamation, he took up his brush and completed it at once. It read:\nIt is said that an enlightened ruler anticipates danger so that he may master change, while a loyal minister considers adversity so that he may establish decisive authority. Thus only when there are extraordinary men can there be extraordinary deeds, and only when there are extraordinary deeds can extraordinary achievements be established. What is extraordinary can never be conceived by ordinary men.\n\nIn former times, when violent Qin had a feeble ruler, Zhao Gao seized the reins of power, monopolized authority at court, and bestowed favor or inflicted punishment at his own pleasure. The men of that age were cowed and coerced, and none dared speak uprightly. In the end came the disaster at Wangyi Palace: the ancestral line was burned away and extinguished, and its disgrace has endured to this day as an eternal warning to all ages. Again, in the final years of Empress Lü, Lü Chan and Lü Lu monopolized the government, commanding the two armies within the capital and controlling the kingdoms of Liang and Zhao beyond it. They arrogated judgment over the myriad affairs of state and decided matters within the forbidden precincts. Inferiors oppressed their superiors, established order was overturned, and all within the seas trembled with dread. Then the Marquis of Jiang and the Prince of Zhuxu displayed their might and roused their wrath, exterminated the violent rebels, and raised Emperor Taizong to the throne. Thus the kingly way flourished anew and its radiance shone gloriously. This is the clearest example of great ministers establishing decisive authority.\n\nAs for Cao Cao, Minister of Works: his grandfather, the Regular Palace Attendant Cao Teng, joined with Zuo Guan and Xu Huang in working evil. Ravenous and unrestrained, they corrupted public morals and cruelly oppressed the people. His father, Cao Song, was a foundling taken in and reared by another; through bribery he purchased a fraudulent station, carting gold and conveying jade to feed the powerful households, until he stole his way into one of the highest offices and endangered the great vessel of state. Cao Cao, the vile remnant of a eunuch’s line, has never possessed any noble virtue. Flighty, cunning, fierce, and lawless, he delights in disorder and rejoices in calamity.\n\nWhen this headquarters assumed command of the valiant forces and swept away the vicious rebels, Dong Zhuo next arose to usurp offices and brutalize the realm. Thereupon we raised the sword, beat the drum, and issued our summons throughout the eastern lands, gathering heroes from every quarter, overlooking their faults, and employing their talents. Thus we consulted and planned together with Cao Cao and entrusted him with a supporting force, believing that he possessed the talents of a hawk or hound and might serve as a useful claw and fang. Yet he proved foolish and frivolous, shallow in strategy, quick to advance, and quick to retreat. He suffered wounds and defeats and repeatedly lost his troops. Each time, this headquarters detached more soldiers and assigned picked men to him, repaired his losses and restored his ranks, memorialized the throne to appoint him Administrator of Dong Commandery and acting Inspector of Yan Province, clothed him in the tiger’s authority, and helped establish his might and power, hoping to receive in return a victory like that once won by Qin’s army. Instead, Cao Cao relied upon these resources to grow insolent and overbearing, indulging in wicked perversity, fleecing the common people, and destroying the worthy and good.\n\nThe late Bian Rang, Administrator of Jiujiang, was a man of outstanding and heroic talent, renowned throughout the realm. He spoke directly with a stern countenance, and his arguments never stooped to flattery. Yet his severed head and body were exposed to public view, while his wife and children suffered utter extermination. From that time onward, the learned were bitterly outraged and popular resentment grew ever deeper. One man raised his arm, and the entire province answered with a single voice. Thus Cao Cao was personally defeated in Xu Province, and Lü Bu seized his territory. He wandered about the eastern marches with nowhere to set foot or hold ground. This headquarters, mindful of the principle of strengthening the trunk while weakening the branches, and unwilling to join the faction of rebels, once more raised its banners, donned armor, and swept forth on campaign. When our gongs and drums resounded, Lü Bu’s multitudes fled in dismay. We rescued Cao Cao from mortal peril and restored him to his rank as provincial governor. Thus, though this headquarters bestowed no particular favor upon the people of Yan Province, it conferred an immense benefit upon Cao Cao.\n\nLater, when the imperial carriage turned back toward the capital, a host of rebels threw the government into disorder. At that time, Ji Province was facing an emergency on its northern frontier, and we had no leisure to abandon our post. We therefore sent Xu Xun, Attendant Officer of the Household, to dispatch Cao Cao, directing him to repair the suburban and ancestral temples and support and guard the youthful sovereign. But Cao Cao immediately gave free rein to his ambitions. He arbitrarily coerced the emperor into moving the capital and installed himself over the forbidden precincts. He demeaned and insulted the imperial house, ruined the laws, and confounded the statutes. Seated at the head of the Three Offices, he monopolized the government at court. Titles and rewards were granted according to his whim, while punishments and executions issued from his mouth. Those he loved brought glory to five degrees of kin; those he hated saw three clans exterminated. Those who spoke openly suffered public execution, and those who silently criticized him were secretly slain. The hundred officials have sealed their mouths, and men on the road communicate only with their eyes. The Imperial Secretariat merely records court assemblies, while dukes and ministers serve only to fill the prescribed ranks.\n\nThe late Grand Commandant Yang Biao successively administered two of the highest ministries and occupied one of the supreme offices of state. Because of a petty grudge, Cao Cao falsely charged him with crimes. Rod and cudgel were applied together, and all five tortures were inflicted upon him. Cao Cao followed his own vicious impulses without the least regard for the laws and statutes. Again, the Consultant Zhao Yan offered loyal remonstrance and spoke forthrightly, presenting righteous counsel worthy of acceptance. The sacred court therefore received his words with tolerance, changed countenance, and bestowed favor upon him. But Cao Cao, wishing to delude and rob the wisdom of the age and to close every avenue of speech, arbitrarily seized Zhao Yan and executed him on the spot, without awaiting imperial authorization. Moreover, Prince Xiao of Liang was the full brother of the august emperor’s mother, and his tomb was exalted and illustrious. Even the mulberries and catalpas, the pines and cypresses of that resting place, should have been treated with solemn reverence. Yet Cao Cao led his commanders, officers, clerks, and soldiers there in person to excavate the tomb. They broke open the coffin, exposed the corpse, and plundered the gold and treasure. To this day the sacred court sheds tears, and officials and commoners alike grieve at heart!\n\nCao Cao has even established the special offices of Household General Who Opens Mounds and Commandant Who Seizes Gold. Wherever they pass, they smash through graves until no bones remain unexposed. He occupies the rank of one of the Three Excellencies, yet behaves like a common brigand, defiling the state, injuring the people, and spreading poison among both the living and the dead! Moreover, his petty ordinances are cruel and harsh, with prohibitions imposed one upon another. Snares and cords fill every path; pits and traps block every road. Raise a hand, and it catches in a net; move a foot, and it springs a hidden engine. Thus the people of Yan and Yu provinces have no means of sustaining life, while the imperial capital resounds with bitter sighs. Search through all the records of history: among lawless ministers, none has surpassed Cao Cao in greed, savagery, cruelty, and violence!\n\nThis headquarters was then engaged in punishing traitors beyond the realm and had not yet had time to discipline him. We continued to show forbearance, hoping matters might yet be patched and repaired. But Cao Cao harbors the savage heart of a jackal and wolf and secretly embraces calamitous designs. He seeks to break the pillars and beams of state and isolate and enfeeble the house of Han. He would exterminate the loyal and upright and make himself sole tyrant. Formerly, when we beat the drums and marched north against Gongsun Zan, that fierce and rebellious foe withstood our siege for a year. Because we had not yet destroyed him, Cao Cao secretly exchanged letters and commands with him, outwardly claiming to aid the royal army while inwardly planning a surprise attack upon us. But his messenger was discovered, and Gongsun Zan was likewise beheaded and exterminated. Cao Cao’s blade was therefore blunted and withdrawn, and his scheme came to nothing.\n\nNow he has occupied the granaries at Ao and relies upon the Yellow River as his defense, hoping to oppose the advance of a mighty chariot with the ax of a mantis. This headquarters reverently bears the awe and divine power of Han and strikes with irresistible force throughout the realm. We have a million long halberds and a thousand squadrons of fierce horsemen. We unleash warriors with the strength of Zhonghuang, Meng Ben, Xia Yu, and Wuhuo, and deploy the power of fine bows and mighty crossbows. The army of Bing Province will cross the Taihang Mountains; that of Qing Province will ford the Ji and Ta rivers. Our great host will sweep over the Yellow River and confront him in front, while the army of Jing Province will descend through Wan and Ye to strike his rear. Thundering and advancing like tigers, all will race upon the enemy’s court. It will be as easy as applying raging flame to drifting mugwort or pouring the blue sea over glowing coals. What could fail to be destroyed? Moreover, all among Cao Cao’s officers and soldiers who are fit to fight come from You and Ji, or from our former camps and units. They resent their long absence, yearn to return home, and gaze northward with streaming tears. The rest are men of Yan and Yu, remnants of Lü Bu’s and Zhang Yang’s forces. Defeated, ruined, and coerced, they submit only as a temporary expedient. Each has suffered wounds and injury; every man regards Cao Cao as an enemy. If we turn our banners and march back against him, ascend the high ridges, beat drums and sound pipes, and raise white streamers to open a path for surrender, his forces will assuredly collapse like earth and shatter like tiles, without waiting for our blades to taste blood. At present the house of Han is in decline, and the bonds of government have slackened and broken. The sacred court lacks even one humble champion, and its chief ministers possess no strength to ward off attack. Within the imperial domain, all the capable and well-trained ministers hang their heads and fold their wings, with nothing upon which to rely. Though loyal and righteous men remain, they are intimidated by brutal and tyrannical officials; how can they display their integrity? Cao Cao has also stationed seven hundred picked soldiers of his own command around the palace gates, outwardly claiming that they form the imperial guard but in truth holding the sovereign captive within. We fear that from this may arise the first stirrings of his usurpation. This is the hour when loyal ministers must spill their brains upon the ground, the moment when men of valor may establish immortal merit. Can we fail to exert ourselves?\n\nCao Cao also forges imperial commands, assumes sovereign authority, dispatches envoys, and levies troops. We fear that distant provinces and commanderies, misled by what they hear, may supply him with men; but to defy the general will, join a rebel, and thereby lose one’s good name and become the laughingstock of the realm is a course no wise or enlightened man will choose. On this very day, the four provinces of You, Bing, Qing, and Ji advance together. When this proclamation reaches Jing Province, let its present troops be mustered at once and combine their strength and prestige with the Army That Establishes Loyalty. Let every province and commandery marshal its righteous troops, spread them along the borders, raise its martial power, display its might, and join in restoring the Altars of Soil and Grain. Thus shall extraordinary achievement be made manifest.\n\nWhoever takes Cao Cao’s head shall be enfeoffed as marquis over five thousand households and rewarded with fifty million cash. No inquiries shall be made into the past of any subordinate commander, lieutenant, officer, or clerk who surrenders. Let grace and good faith be proclaimed abroad; let tallies of reward be distributed and displayed; and let all beneath Heaven be informed that the sacred court suffers the hardship of coercion and captivity. Obey this as law and command!\n\nYuan Shao was delighted when he read the proclamation. He immediately ordered messengers to circulate it throughout the provinces and commanderies and to post copies at every pass, ferry, and strategic defile. The proclamation eventually reached the imperial capital of Xu. At the time, Cao Cao was suffering from a violent headache and lay ill in bed. His attendants brought the proclamation in and handed it to him. When Cao Cao read it, his hair stood on end, and a cold sweat broke over his entire body. Before he knew it, his headache had completely vanished. He sprang up from the bed and turned to Cao Hong. “Who wrote this proclamation?” Cao Hong replied, “I hear it came from Chen Lin’s brush.” Cao Cao laughed. “Those skilled in letters must also have military strategy to support them. Chen Lin’s literary talent may be excellent, but what can it avail against Yuan Shao’s lack of military judgment?” He then assembled his advisers to discuss how to meet the enemy.\n\nWhen Kong Rong heard of this, he came to see Cao Cao and said, “Yuan Shao’s power is great. You must not fight him; you can only make peace.” Xun Yu said, “Yuan Shao is a useless man. Why should we even discuss peace?” Kong Rong replied, “Yuan Shao’s territory is extensive and his people strong. Among his subordinates, Xu You, Guo Tu, Shen Pei, and Feng Ji are all men of wisdom and strategy; Tian Feng and Ju Shou are both loyal ministers; Yan Liang and Wen Chou are the bravest men in the entire army; and the others, such as Gao Lan, Zhang He, and Chunyu Qiong, are all celebrated generals of the age. How can you call Yuan Shao useless?” Xun Yu laughed. “Yuan Shao has many soldiers, but they lack order. Tian Feng is inflexible and offends his superiors; Xu You is greedy and unwise; Shen Pei is domineering and without foresight; Feng Ji is impetuous and incapable. These men cannot tolerate one another and will certainly provoke internal disorder. Yan Liang and Wen Chou possess only the courage of common fighting men and may be captured in a single battle. The rest are a mediocre rabble. Even if Yuan Shao had a million of them, what would they be worth mentioning?”\n\nKong Rong fell silent. Cao Cao laughed heartily. “None of them lies beyond Xun Wenruo’s calculations.” He summoned Liu Dai of the vanguard and Wang Zhong of the rear army, gave them fifty thousand troops, and ordered them to display the Chancellor’s banners and march against Liu Bei in Xu Province. Liu Dai had formerly been Inspector of Yan Province. When Cao Cao took Yan Province, Liu Dai submitted to him, and Cao Cao employed him as a subordinate general. For this reason he now ordered Liu Dai and Wang Zhong to lead the army together. Cao Cao himself led a great army of two hundred thousand toward Liyang to resist Yuan Shao. Cheng Yu said, “I fear Liu Dai and Wang Zhong are not equal to the task.” Cao Cao replied, “I too know they are no match for Liu Bei. For now, they need only make an empty show of power.” He instructed them, “Do not advance recklessly. Wait until I have defeated Yuan Shao; then I shall marshal the army and destroy Liu Bei.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong departed with their troops. Cao Cao personally led his army to Liyang. The two armies, eighty li apart, each dug deep ditches and raised high ramparts, facing one another without battle. They remained so from the eighth month until the tenth. Xu You disliked Shen Pei’s command of the army, while Ju Shou resented Yuan Shao for rejecting his advice. The officers were at odds and made no plans to advance. Yuan Shao was beset with suspicions and had no thought of marching forward. Cao Cao therefore summoned Zang Ba, one of Lü Bu’s surrendered generals, and ordered him to guard Qing and Xu provinces. Yu Jin and Li Dian were stationed with troops along the river, while Cao Ren was placed in overall command of the great army encamped at Guandu. Cao Cao himself took one force and returned directly to the capital of Xu.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Dai and Wang Zhong led their fifty thousand troops to a point one hundred li from Xu Province and established a camp. In the center of the army they displayed Cao Cao’s banners as a bluff, but dared not advance, merely awaiting news from north of the Yellow River. Liu Bei, for his part, did not know whether Cao Cao’s show of strength was real or false and dared not move rashly; he too only sought news from the north. Suddenly Cao Cao sent a messenger urging Liu Dai and Wang Zhong to engage in battle. The two conferred in their camp. Liu Dai said, “The Chancellor is pressing us to attack the city. You go first.” Wang Zhong replied, “The Chancellor appointed you before me.” Liu Dai said, “I am the chief commander. How can I go first?” Wang Zhong said, “Then you and I will lead the army together.” Liu Dai replied, “Let us draw lots. Whoever draws the marked lot must go.” Wang Zhong drew the character “first” and had no choice but to take half the troops and march against Xu Province.\n\nWhen Liu Bei learned that the army was approaching, he summoned Chen Deng and consulted him. “Though Yuan Benchu has encamped at Liyang, his advisers are at odds, and he has not yet advanced. No one knows where Cao Cao is. We hear that no banners bearing Cao Cao’s name appear in the army at Liyang; why, then, are his banners displayed here?” Chen Deng replied, “Cao Cao has endless cunning schemes. He must consider the lands north of the Yellow River his chief concern and be supervising operations there in person. He has deliberately refrained from displaying his banners there while making an empty show of force here. In my judgment, Cao Cao is certainly not with this army.” Liu Bei asked, “Which of my two brothers can discover the truth?” Zhang Fei said, “I am willing to go.” Liu Bei replied, “You are too hot-tempered and violent. You may not go.” Zhang Fei said, “Even if Cao Cao is there, I’ll bring him back alive!” Guan Yu said, “Let me go and observe their movements.” Liu Bei replied, “If Yunzhang goes, I shall have no anxiety.”\n\nGuan Yu accordingly led three thousand men and horses out of Xu Province. It was early winter; dark clouds had massed across the sky, and snowflakes whirled in confusion. The troops drew up their battle formation beneath the falling snow. Guan Yu galloped out with his sword in hand and loudly called for Wang Zhong to parley. Wang Zhong rode out and said, “The Chancellor has come in person. Why have you not surrendered?” Guan Yu replied, “Ask the Chancellor to come out before the lines. I have something to say to him.” Wang Zhong said, “Would the Chancellor deign to meet you so lightly?” Guan Yu flew into a rage and spurred forward. Wang Zhong leveled his spear and came to meet him. As their horses crossed, Guan Yu wheeled his mount and fled. Wang Zhong pursued him around the slope of a hill. Guan Yu suddenly turned his horse, gave a great shout, and swung his sword straight at him. Wang Zhong could not ward off the blow and just managed to spur away in flight. Guan Yu shifted his precious sword, holding it reversed in his left hand, and with his right seized Wang Zhong by the cord fastening his armor. He dragged him from the saddle, laid him crosswise over his own horse, and returned to his lines. Wang Zhong’s soldiers scattered in every direction.\n\nGuan Yu escorted Wang Zhong back to Xu Province and brought him before Liu Bei. Liu Bei demanded, “Who are you, and what office do you presently hold? How dare you falsely claim that Chancellor Cao is here?” Wang Zhong replied, “How would I dare practice such deceit? I was ordered to make an empty show of power and act as a decoy force. The Chancellor is not actually here.” Liu Bei ordered that he be given clothing, wine, and food, then temporarily placed under guard. “Wait until we have captured Liu Dai; then we shall consider what to do.” Guan Yu said, “I knew that Elder Brother intended to seek a reconciliation, and so I captured him alive and brought him back.” Liu Bei replied, “I feared Yide would be too hot-tempered and violent and kill Wang Zhong, which is why I would not let him go. Nothing is gained by killing men of this sort. If we spare him, he may serve as a means of reconciliation.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “Second Brother captured Wang Zhong. I’ll go and bring Liu Dai back alive!” Liu Bei replied, “Liu Dai was formerly Inspector of Yan Province and, during the campaign against Dong Zhuo at Hulao Pass, was one of the feudal lords commanding an independent force. Today he commands the vanguard. You must not take him lightly.” Zhang Fei said, “What are men like him worth mentioning? I’ll simply capture him alive, just as Second Brother did!” Liu Bei replied, “I fear only that you will take his life and ruin my greater purpose.” Zhang Fei said, “If I kill him, I’ll repay you with my own life!” Liu Bei therefore gave him three thousand troops, and Zhang Fei led them forward.\n\nNow when Liu Dai learned that Wang Zhong had been captured, he held his camp firmly and refused to come out. Every day Zhang Fei rode before the stockade and shouted abuse. When Liu Dai learned that it was Zhang Fei, he grew still more afraid to emerge. After waiting several days and seeing that Liu Dai would not come out, Zhang Fei devised a plan. He issued orders to raid the enemy camp at the second watch that night. During the day, however, he sat drinking in his tent and pretended to be drunk. Finding fault with one of his soldiers, he had the man soundly beaten and bound in the camp, saying, “When I send out the troops tonight, bring him forward as a sacrifice to the banner!” Secretly, however, he ordered his attendants to let the man escape. Once free, the soldier slipped out of camp and went straight to Liu Dai’s lines, where he reported the plan to raid the stockade. Seeing that the deserter had suffered serious wounds, Liu Dai believed his story. He left his camp empty as a decoy and concealed troops outside it.\n\nThat night Zhang Fei divided his soldiers into three bodies. He ordered more than thirty men in the center to raid the camp and set it on fire, while the two other forces were to circle behind the enemy stockade and, when they saw the flames rise, attack from both sides. At the second watch, Zhang Fei personally led his picked troops forward and first cut off Liu Dai’s line of retreat. The thirty-odd men in the center rushed into the camp and started fires. Just as Liu Dai’s concealed troops were about to charge in, Zhang Fei’s two flanking forces emerged together. Liu Dai’s army fell into confusion. Not knowing how many troops Zhang Fei had, the men broke ranks and scattered. Liu Dai led a remnant of his force away in desperate flight, only to run straight into Zhang Fei. Meeting on a narrow road, he had no time to avoid him. Their horses had crossed only once when Zhang Fei captured Liu Dai alive. All the remaining troops surrendered.\n\nZhang Fei sent a man ahead to report the victory in Xu Province. When Liu Bei heard the news, he said to Guan Yu, “Yide has always been rough and impetuous, yet now he too has used strategy. I need worry no longer.” He then went outside the city walls in person to welcome him. Zhang Fei said, “Elder Brother called me hot-tempered and violent. What do you say today?” Liu Bei replied, “If I had not provoked you with those words, how would you have been willing to employ a stratagem?” Zhang Fei laughed heartily. When Liu Bei saw Liu Dai being led forward in bonds, he hurriedly dismounted and untied him, saying, “My younger brother Zhang Fei has rashly offended you. I beg you to forgive him.” He then escorted Liu Dai into Xu Province, released Wang Zhong, and entertained them both with courtesy. Liu Bei said, “Previously, Che Zhou sought to kill me, and so I had no choice but to put him to death. The Chancellor mistakenly suspected me of rebellion and sent you two generals to call me to account. I have received great favor from the Chancellor and have been thinking only of how to repay his kindness. How would I dare rebel? When you return to the capital of Xu, I hope you will speak kindly and explain my case on my behalf. I would count it a great blessing.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong replied, “We are deeply grateful that you have spared our lives. We shall do all we can for you before the Chancellor, and we pledge the lives of both our families as a guarantee for you.”\n\nLiu Bei thanked them. The next day he restored all their original troops and horses and escorted them beyond the city walls. Liu Dai and Wang Zhong had gone little more than ten li when a drum suddenly sounded and Zhang Fei barred their way, roaring, “My elder brother has no sense at all! Once he had captured these enemy generals, why did he let them go again?” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong trembled in their saddles. Eyes glaring, Zhang Fei leveled his spear and galloped toward them. Behind him, another man came racing on horseback and cried, “Do not be rude!” They looked and saw it was Guan Yu; only then did Liu Dai and Wang Zhong breathe easily. Guan Yu said, “Since Elder Brother has released them, how can you refuse to obey his command?” Zhang Fei replied, “If we let them go this time, they’ll only come back again.” Guan Yu said, “If they come again, it will not be too late to kill them then.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong repeatedly begged leave to depart, saying, “Even if the Chancellor exterminates our three clans, we will never come back. We beg the general’s mercy.” Zhang Fei said, “Even if Cao Cao himself came, I would slaughter his army until not one scrap of armor returned! For this time, I’ll merely keep those two heads on account!” Clutching their heads, Liu Dai and Wang Zhong scurried away like frightened rats. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei returned to Liu Bei and said, “Cao Cao is certain to come again.” Sun Qian said to Liu Bei, “Xu Province lies open to enemy attack and cannot be occupied for long. It would be better to divide the army, station forces at Xiaopei, and guard the city of Xiapi, forming mutually supporting horns against Cao Cao.” Liu Bei followed his advice. He ordered Guan Yu to guard Xiapi, where Ladies Gan and Mi were also lodged. Lady Gan was a native of Xiaopei, while Lady Mi was Mi Zhu’s younger sister. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang were left to defend Xu Province, while Liu Bei and Zhang Fei took station at Xiaopei.\n\nLiu Dai and Wang Zhong returned to Cao Cao and gave him a full account, declaring that Liu Bei had not rebelled. Cao Cao cursed them in anger: “You have disgraced the state! What use is there in keeping you?” He shouted for his attendants to drag them out and behead them. Thus it was:\nHow can dogs and swine contend with tigers?\nFish and shrimp strive vainly against dragons.\nWhether the two men lived or died will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 23\n\nMi Heng Strips and Reviles the Traitor; Physician Ji Is Tortured for Attempted Poisoning\n\nNow Cao Cao intended to execute Liu Dai and Wang Zhong. Kong Rong remonstrated: “Those two were never a match for Liu Bei. If you behead them, I fear you will lose the hearts of your officers and men.” Cao Cao therefore spared their lives but stripped them of rank and emolument, and prepared to lead an army in person against Xuande. Kong Rong said, “It is now the depth of winter and bitterly cold; the army should not yet be moved. It will not be too late to wait until next spring. You may first send men to secure the submission of Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao, and afterward make further plans against Xuzhou.” Cao Cao approved his counsel and first dispatched Liu Ye to persuade Zhang Xiu. When Liu Ye reached Xiangcheng, he called first upon Jia Xu and discoursed on Lord Cao’s abundant virtue. Jia Xu then kept Liu Ye as a guest in his home.\n\nThe next day Jia Xu went to see Zhang Xiu and told him that Lord Cao had sent Liu Ye to invite his submission. While they were discussing the matter, word suddenly came that an envoy from Yuan Shao had arrived. Zhang Xiu ordered him admitted. The envoy presented a letter, and when Zhang Xiu read it, he found that it likewise invited him to submit. Jia Xu asked the envoy, “You recently raised an army to defeat Cao Cao. How went the victory or defeat?” The envoy replied, “In these cold winter months we have suspended operations for the time being. Now, because the general and Liu Biao of Jingzhou both possess the bearing of distinguished men of the realm, I have come to invite you to join us.” Jia Xu laughed aloud. “You may return to Benchu and tell him: ‘You cannot even tolerate your own brother—how can you tolerate the distinguished men of the realm?’” Before the envoy’s face he tore the letter to pieces and angrily drove him out. Zhang Xiu said, “At present Yuan Shao is strong and Cao Cao weak. Now that you have torn up his letter and reviled his envoy, what shall we do if Yuan Shao comes against us?” Jia Xu replied, “Nothing would be better than to go over to Cao Cao.” Zhang Xiu said, “I have an old feud with Cao Cao. How could he ever tolerate me?” Jia Xu replied, “There are three advantages in following Cao Cao. Lord Cao obeys the Son of Heaven’s explicit decrees and wages campaigns throughout the empire: this is the first reason to follow him. Yuan Shao is powerful and flourishing; if our small force joined him, he would certainly attach no importance to us. Cao Cao, though weak, would certainly rejoice to gain us: this is the second reason to follow him. Lord Cao possesses the ambition of a king and hegemon; he will surely set aside private resentment to display his virtue throughout the four seas: this is the third reason to follow him. I beg you, General, to harbor no doubts.”\n\nZhang Xiu followed his counsel and invited Liu Ye to meet him. Liu Ye lavishly praised Cao Cao’s virtue, adding, “If the Prime Minister remembered former grudges, how could he have been willing to send me here to establish friendship with you, General?” Zhang Xiu was overjoyed and at once went with Jia Xu and the others to the capital, Xudu, to surrender. When Zhang Xiu saw Cao Cao, he bowed at the foot of the steps. Cao Cao hastened to raise him and, taking his hand, said, “There was a trifling misunderstanding; do not keep it in your heart.” He then enfeoffed Zhang Xiu as General Who Exalts Martial Might and appointed Jia Xu Bearer of the Gilded Mace. Cao Cao immediately ordered Zhang Xiu to write a letter inviting Liu Biao to submit. Jia Xu advised, “Liu Jingsheng delights in forming ties with celebrated men. We must send a scholar of literary renown to persuade him before he can be induced to submit.” Cao Cao asked Xun You, “Who can go?” Xun You replied, “Kong Wenju is equal to the task.”\n\nCao Cao agreed. Xun You went out and said to Kong Rong, “The Prime Minister wishes to find a man of literary renown to serve as his emissary. Can you undertake this mission?” Kong Rong replied, “My friend Mi Heng, whose style is Zhengping, is ten times as talented as I. Such a man should remain at the Emperor’s side, not merely serve as an emissary. I shall recommend him to the Son of Heaven.” Thereupon he submitted a memorial to the Emperor. It read:\n\nYour servant has heard that when the deluge spread unchecked, the sovereign sought men to bring it under control; he searched far and wide throughout the four quarters to summon the worthy and gifted. In former times, when Emperor Shizong inherited the imperial succession and sought to enlarge the foundations of his enterprise, he consulted all concerning those who might gloriously discharge the work, and throngs of worthy men came in answer. Your Majesty, sagacious and holy, has inherited the imperial foundations, but has encountered a calamitous destiny. Laboring humbly until the sun declines, you have caused the sacred mountains to send down their spirits, and extraordinary men have arisen together. Your servant has observed the private scholar Mi Heng of Pingyuan, aged twenty-four, whose style is Zhengping. His nature is gentle, upright, and brilliant, and his outstanding talent towers above the common run. He has but newly entered the realm of letters, yet already has ascended the hall and glimpsed its inner mysteries. Whatever his eyes see but once, his mouth can recite; whatever his ears hear but briefly, his heart never forgets. His nature accords with the Way, and his thoughts seem divinely inspired. Sang Hongyang’s secret calculations and Zhang Anshi’s silent memory, if measured against Mi Heng, are truly nothing remarkable. Loyal, resolute, upright, and honest, he cherishes aspirations pure as frost and snow. He starts with delight at the sight of goodness and hates evil as he would a mortal enemy. Ren Zuo’s lofty conduct and Shi Yu’s stern integrity could scarcely surpass his own. A hundred birds of prey are not worth a single osprey. If Mi Heng were established at court, there would assuredly be much in him worthy of admiration. His soaring argument and coursing eloquence overflow in a surging torrent; he can resolve doubts and untie perplexities, and before any adversary his powers are more than sufficient.\n\nIn former times Jia Yi sought to be tested in the vassal states and planned the capture of the Shanyu; Zhong Jun wished to use a long cord to bind the mighty Yue. Their ardor before reaching manhood was praised by earlier ages. More recently, Lu Cui and Yan Xiang, likewise men of uncommon talent, were promoted and appointed gentlemen of the imperial secretariat. Mi Heng deserves to be ranked beside them. Like a dragon leaping upon the thoroughfare of heaven, he would beat his wings amid the River of Clouds, make his voice heard within the Purple Tenuity, and shed a radiance like the rainbow. He would suffice to display the multitude of worthy men in the inner offices and enhance the august dignity of the four gates. Amid the vast music of the Celestial Court there must be spectacles of rare magnificence; within the imperial house and royal abode there must be treasured objects of extraordinary worth. Men of Mi Heng’s kind cannot often be found. The songs “Stirring Chu” and “Yang’e,” in their consummate beauty, are coveted by masters of music; Flying Hare and Yaoniao, fleet-footed and unbridled, are urgently sought by Wang Liang and Bo Le. How could your humble servants dare not make this known? Your Majesty is earnest and circumspect in selecting men, and surely requires a trial of their abilities. I beg that Mi Heng be summoned in his plain cloth robe and granted an audience. If nothing admirable is found in him, then let your servants incur the guilt of having deceived Your Majesty to your face.\n\nThe Emperor read the memorial and handed it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao accordingly sent a man to summon Mi Heng. When the formal courtesies were concluded, Cao Cao did not invite him to sit. Mi Heng looked up to heaven and sighed, “Though heaven and earth are vast, how is it that they contain not a single man?” Cao Cao said, “I have several dozen men under my command, all heroes of the present age. How can you say there is no one?” Mi Heng said, “I should like to hear of them.” Cao Cao replied, “Xun Yu, Xun You, Guo Jia, and Cheng Yu possess subtle stratagems and far-reaching wisdom; even Xiao He and Chen Ping could not surpass them. Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, Yue Jin, and Li Dian possess irresistible valor; even Cen Peng and Ma Wu could not surpass them. Lü Qian and Man Chong serve as my administrative officers; Yu Jin and Xu Huang are my vanguard. Xiahou Dun is a prodigious talent under heaven, and Cao Zixiao a fortunate general without equal in the world. How can you say there is no one?” Mi Heng laughed. “Your words are mistaken, sir. I know all these persons thoroughly. Xun Yu may be sent to condole with the bereaved and inquire after the sick; Xun You may be sent to inspect graves and guard tombs; Cheng Yu may be set to closing gates and barring doors; Guo Jia may be employed to read declarations and recite rhapsodies; Zhang Liao may be set to beating drums and sounding gongs; Xu Chu may be employed to herd cattle and graze horses; Yue Jin may fetch legal depositions and read edicts; Li Dian may carry letters and deliver proclamations; Lü Qian may sharpen knives and cast swords; Man Chong may drink wine and eat the lees; Yu Jin may carry planks and build walls; Xu Huang may slaughter pigs and butcher dogs. Xiahou Dun may be styled the ‘Whole-Bodied General,’ and Cao Zixiao the ‘Money-Grubbing Governor.’ All the rest are nothing but clothes racks and rice sacks, wine vats and meat bags!” Cao Cao angrily demanded, “And what abilities have you?” Mi Heng replied, “There is nothing in astronomy or geography I do not comprehend, nothing in the Three Teachings or Nine Schools I do not understand. Above, I can enable my sovereign to become a Yao or a Shun; below, my virtue may be matched with that of Confucius and Yan Hui. How could I discuss such matters with vulgar fellows?” At that time only Zhang Liao stood beside Cao Cao, and he drew his sword, intending to kill Mi Heng. Cao Cao said, “I happen to lack a drummer. At morning and evening court ceremonies, felicitations, banquets, and feasts, Mi Heng may fill that post.” Mi Heng did not decline, but assented at once and departed. Zhang Liao said, “This man speaks with outrageous insolence. Why not kill him?” Cao Cao replied, “This man has long possessed an empty reputation known both near and far. If I killed him today, the world would certainly say that I cannot tolerate men of talent. He imagines himself capable, so I have made him a drummer to humiliate him.”\n\nThe next day Cao Cao held a great banquet for his guests in the government hall and ordered the drummer to beat the drum. An old functionary said, “To beat the drum, you must change into fresh garments.” Mi Heng entered in his old clothes and performed “The Three Beats of Yuyang.” The phrasing and rhythm were wondrously fine, and the deep, resonant notes rang like metal and stone. All the seated guests who heard it were stirred to passionate emotion and shed tears. Cao Cao’s attendants shouted, “Why do you not change your clothes?” Before them all, Mi Heng stripped off his old, tattered garments and stood naked, his whole body exposed. All the guests covered their faces. Mi Heng then slowly put on his trousers, his expression unchanged.\n\nCao Cao rebuked him: “In this hall of state, how dare you behave with such gross discourtesy?” Mi Heng replied, “To deceive the sovereign and defy one’s superiors—that is what may be called discourtesy. I have merely exposed the form given me by my father and mother, thereby revealing the purity of my body!” Cao Cao said, “If you are pure, then who is foul?” Mi Heng replied, “You cannot distinguish the worthy from the foolish: your eyes are foul. You do not read the Odes and Documents: your mouth is foul. You refuse loyal remonstrance: your ears are foul. You comprehend neither antiquity nor the present: your body is foul. You cannot tolerate the feudal lords: your belly is foul. You constantly harbor usurpation and treason: your heart is foul! I am a renowned scholar of the empire, yet you employ me as a drummer. It is as though Yang Huo slighted Confucius or Zang Cang slandered Mencius! You aspire to the enterprise of a king and hegemon, yet treat men with such contempt?”\n\nKong Rong was then among the company. Fearing Cao Cao would kill Mi Heng, he calmly advanced and said, “Mi Heng’s offense is like that of the fettered criminal; it is not enough to mar the dream of an enlightened king.” Pointing at Mi Heng, Cao Cao said, “I order you to go as envoy to Jingzhou. If Liu Biao comes and submits, I shall appoint you one of the highest ministers.” Mi Heng refused to go. Cao Cao provided three horses and ordered two men to support and escort him on his way. He then instructed all the civil and military officers under him to prepare wine outside the eastern gate and see Mi Heng off. Xun Yu said, “When Mi Heng arrives, no one is to rise.” Mi Heng came, dismounted, and entered to meet them, but all remained sitting upright. Mi Heng burst into loud weeping. Xun Yu asked, “Why are you crying?” Mi Heng replied, “How could I not weep while walking among coffins filled with the dead?” They all said, “If we are corpses, then you are a mad ghost without a head!” Mi Heng replied, “I am a minister of the Han dynasty and will not join the faction of Cao the Deceiver. How could I be without a head?” The company wished to kill him, but Xun Yu hastily stopped them, saying, “Why stain a blade with such a petty rat or sparrow?” Mi Heng said, “Though I am a rat or sparrow, I still possess human nature. You men can only be called dung beetles!” The company dispersed in hatred.\n\nMi Heng reached Jingzhou and was received by Liu Biao. Though his words ostensibly praised Liu Biao’s virtue, they were in truth all mockery and satire. Liu Biao was displeased and ordered him to go to Jiangxia to see Huang Zu. Someone asked Liu Biao, “Mi Heng mocked you, my lord. Why did you not kill him?” Liu Biao replied, “Mi Heng repeatedly insulted Cao Cao. Cao Cao did not kill him because he feared losing public esteem. Therefore, he sent Mi Heng to me as an envoy, hoping to borrow my hand to kill him and make me bear the infamy of harming a worthy man. I have now sent him to see Huang Zu, so that Cao Cao may know I possess discernment.” Everyone applauded his decision.\n\nAt this time an envoy from Yuan Shao also arrived. Liu Biao asked his advisers, “Yuan Benchu has sent another envoy, while Cao Mengde has dispatched Mi Heng here. Which side would it be more advantageous to follow?” Han Song, an Attendant Officer and General of the Household, stepped forward and said, “The two heroes are now locked in strife. If you wish to accomplish great things, General, you may take advantage of this moment to defeat the enemy. If not, then you should choose the better of the two and follow him. Cao Cao is now highly skilled in the use of arms, and worthy and gifted men flock to him. By the force of events, he will surely defeat Yuan Shao first and then turn his army toward the lands east of the river. I fear you will be unable to resist him, General. It would be better to offer Jingzhou and attach yourself to Cao Cao; he will certainly treat you with great honor.” Liu Biao said, “Go first to Xudu and observe the situation there. We shall deliberate again afterward.” Han Song said, “Sovereign and minister each has his fixed allegiance. I now serve you, General, and though ordered to plunge into boiling water or tread upon fire, I would obey your every command. If you can show obedience above to the Son of Heaven and below follow Lord Cao, then you may send me. But if you remain hesitant and undecided, and after I reach the capital the Son of Heaven grants me an office, then I shall become the Son of Heaven’s minister and will no longer be able to die for you, General.” Liu Biao said, “Go first and observe matters. I have another purpose in mind.”\n\nHan Song took leave of Liu Biao and went to Xudu to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao appointed him Palace Attendant, concurrently Governor of Lingling. Xun Yu said, “Han Song came merely to observe the situation and has yet to render the slightest service, but you have conferred this important office upon him. Meanwhile there has been no word of Mi Heng; though the Prime Minister sent him, you make no inquiry. Why is this?” Cao Cao replied, “Mi Heng insulted me beyond endurance, so I borrowed Liu Biao’s hand to kill him. Why should I inquire further?” He then sent Han Song back to Jingzhou to persuade Liu Biao. On his return, Han Song praised the court’s abundant virtue and urged Liu Biao to send his son to serve at court. Liu Biao was furious. “Do you harbor divided loyalties?” he cried, and intended to behead him. Han Song shouted, “You have betrayed me, General; I have not betrayed you!” Kuai Liang said, “Before Han Song departed, he clearly gave warning of this.” Liu Biao thereupon pardoned him.\n\nThen a man reported that Huang Zu had beheaded Mi Heng, and Liu Biao asked the reason. The man replied, “Huang Zu and Mi Heng were drinking together, and both became drunk. Huang Zu asked Mi Heng, ‘What men of distinction are there in Xudu?’ Mi Heng replied, ‘The elder is Kong Wenju, and the younger Yang Dezu. Apart from those two, there is no one of distinction.’ Huang Zu asked, ‘How do I compare with them?’ Mi Heng replied, ‘You resemble a god in a temple: though you receive sacrifices, regrettably you display no miraculous power!’ Huang Zu flew into a rage. ‘Do you take me for an idol of clay and wood?’ he cried, and beheaded him. Mi Heng continued reviling him without cease until the moment of death.” When Liu Biao heard that Mi Heng was dead, he too sighed and lamented without end, and ordered him buried beside Parrot Islet. A later poet lamented:\n\nHuang Zu had no worthy elder’s grace;\nMi Heng lost his head beside this stream.\nToday, when travelers pass by Parrot Islet,\nOnly the heartless azure waters flow.\n\nNow when Cao Cao learned that Mi Heng had been killed, he laughed and said, “The pedant’s tongue was a sword, yet in the end it killed its owner!” When Liu Biao failed to come and submit, Cao Cao wished to raise an army to call him to account. Xun Yu remonstrated: “Yuan Shao has not yet been pacified, nor Liu Bei destroyed, yet you wish to wage war along the Yangzi and Han. This is like neglecting the heart and belly to attend to the hands and feet. First destroy Yuan Shao, and afterward destroy Liu Bei; then the Yangzi and Han regions may be swept clean and pacified in a single stroke.” Cao Cao followed his counsel.\n\nNow since Liu Xuande’s departure, Dong Cheng had deliberated day and night with Wang Zifu and the others, but could devise no plan. On New Year’s Day in the fifth year of Jian’an, when he attended the court felicitations, he saw that Cao Cao had grown still more arrogant and overbearing. Indignation and grief made him ill. When the Emperor learned that his imperial kinsman was sick, he ordered a court physician to go and treat him. This physician was a native of Luoyang, surnamed Ji, personal name Tai, and style Chengping. Everyone called him Ji Ping, and he was a celebrated physician of the time. Ji Ping went to Dong Cheng’s residence and treated him with medicines, remaining at his side morning and evening. He often saw Dong Cheng heaving long and troubled sighs but did not dare question him.\n\nWhen the Lantern Festival arrived, Ji Ping took his leave, but Dong Cheng detained him, and the two drank together. After the first night watch, Dong Cheng grew weary and fell asleep in his clothes. Suddenly it was announced that Wang Zifu and three others had arrived. Dong Cheng went out to welcome them and led them inside. Wang Zifu said, “The great affair may now succeed!” Dong Cheng said, “I should like to hear your plan.” Wang Zifu replied, “Liu Biao has allied himself with Yuan Shao. Together they have raised five hundred thousand troops, divided them into ten columns, and are coming to attack. Ma Teng has joined with Han Sui and raised seven hundred and twenty thousand troops from Xiliang, who are advancing from the north. Cao Cao has mobilized every soldier in Xuchang and sent them by separate routes to meet the enemy, leaving the city empty. If our five households gather their servants, we can muster more than a thousand men. Tonight a great banquet is being held in his residence to celebrate the Lantern Festival. We should surround the mansion, burst in, and kill him. We must not let this opportunity escape!”\n\nDong Cheng was overjoyed. He immediately summoned his household slaves and ordered each to prepare weapons. He himself donned armor, seized his spear, and mounted his horse, arranging for them all to assemble before the inner gate and advance together. At the second watch, all the troops arrived. Sword in hand, Dong Cheng went straight in on foot and saw Cao Cao holding a banquet in the rear hall. He shouted, “Cao Cao, traitor, do not flee!” He hewed at him with his sword, and Cao Cao fell beneath the stroke. In an instant Dong Cheng awoke and discovered that it had been nothing but a dream of Nanke; yet he was still cursing the traitor Cao Cao without cease. Ji Ping stepped forward and cried, “Do you wish to harm Lord Cao?” Dong Cheng was so frightened he could not answer. Ji Ping said, “Do not be alarmed, Imperial Kinsman. Though I am a physician, I have never forgotten the Han. For days I have seen you sighing in sorrow, but dared not question you. The words you spoke just now in your dream have revealed your true feelings. I beg you not to conceal them from me. If there is any use to which I may be put, I shall feel no regret even if all nine degrees of my kin are exterminated.” Dong Cheng covered his face and wept. “I fear only that your heart is not sincere!”\n\nJi Ping thereupon bit off one of his fingers as a pledge. Dong Cheng then brought out the Girdle Edict and had Ji Ping read it. He said, “The reason our present design has failed is that Liu Xuande and Ma Teng have each departed, leaving us no means to act. My anguish over this has made me ill.” Ji Ping said, “You gentlemen need trouble yourselves no further. The traitor Cao Cao’s life lies wholly in my hands.” Dong Cheng asked him why. Ji Ping replied, “Cao Cao often suffers from pains in the head that pierce to the very marrow. Whenever an attack comes upon him, he summons me to treat him. If he calls me at any time, morning or evening, a single dose of poison will certainly kill him. What need is there to raise sword or spear?” Dong Cheng said, “If this can be done, then the salvation of the Han dynasty and its sacred altars will rest wholly upon you!”\n\nJi Ping then took his leave and returned home. Dong Cheng, secretly delighted, walked into the rear hall and suddenly saw his household slave Qin Qingtong speaking privately in a dark corner with Yunying, one of Dong Cheng’s concubines. Dong Cheng flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to seize them, intending to put them to death. His wife persuaded him to spare their lives. Each was given forty strokes across the back, and Qingtong was chained in a cold room. Nursing his hatred, Qingtong twisted apart his iron fetters in the dead of night, leaped over the wall, and went straight to Cao Cao’s residence, saying that he had a secret matter to report. Cao Cao summoned him into a private chamber and questioned him. Qingtong said, “Wang Zifu, Wu Zilan, Zhong Ji, Wu Shuo, and Ma Teng met in my master’s residence to discuss a secret affair. They must certainly be plotting against the Prime Minister. My master brought out a strip of white silk, but I do not know what was written upon it. Recently I also saw Ji Ping bite his finger as a pledge.”\n\nCao Cao concealed Qingtong in his residence. Dong Cheng merely supposed the slave had fled elsewhere and made no effort to pursue him. The next day Cao Cao feigned an attack of head pain and summoned Ji Ping to administer medicine. Ji Ping thought to himself, “The villain’s doom has come!” Concealing poison upon his person, he entered the residence. Cao Cao lay upon a couch and ordered Ji Ping to prepare the medicine. Ji Ping said, “A single dose will cure this illness.” He had a medicine pot brought and decocted the drug before Cao Cao’s eyes. When half the liquid had boiled away, Ji Ping secretly added the poison and personally presented the potion. Cao Cao knew that it was poisoned and deliberately delayed drinking it. Ji Ping said, “Drink it while it is hot. Once you have sweated a little, you will be cured.” Cao Cao sat up and said, “Since you have studied the Confucian books, you must understand rites and righteousness. ‘When a sovereign is ill and takes medicine, his minister tastes it first; when a father is ill and takes medicine, his son tastes it first.’ You are one of my trusted intimates. Why do you not taste it before offering it to me?” Ji Ping replied, “Medicine is used to cure disease. Why should another person taste it?”\n\nJi Ping knew that the matter had been betrayed. He sprang forward, seized Cao Cao by the ear, and tried to pour the potion down his throat. Cao Cao knocked it aside, spilling it upon the floor, where the bricks cracked and split. Before Cao Cao could speak, his attendants had already seized Ji Ping. Cao Cao said, “How could I be ill? I was only testing you! You do indeed intend to harm me!” He summoned twenty strong and sturdy jailers and had Ji Ping taken to the rear garden for interrogation. Cao Cao sat in a pavilion while Ji Ping was bound and thrown to the ground. Ji Ping’s expression remained unchanged, and he showed not the slightest fear. Cao Cao laughed and said, “You are only a physician. How would you dare poison me? Someone must have instigated you. Name that person, and I shall spare you.” Ji Ping reviled him: “You are a traitor who deceives the sovereign and defies his superiors. All beneath heaven desire to kill you. How could I alone wish it?” Cao Cao questioned and tormented him again and again. Ji Ping angrily replied, “I myself wished to kill you. Who could have sent me? Now that the deed has failed, there is nothing but death!” Cao Cao became enraged and ordered the jailers to beat him savagely. They beat him for four hours, until his skin split and his flesh tore, and blood flowed all over the steps. Cao Cao feared he might be beaten to death, leaving no one to confront the other conspirators. He ordered the jailers to drag him to a secluded place and let him recover for the time being. Then he commanded that a banquet be prepared the next day and all the chief ministers invited to drink. Dong Cheng alone pleaded illness and did not come. Wang Zifu and the others feared that Cao Cao would become suspicious, so they had no choice but to attend. Cao Cao had a feast laid in the rear hall. After several rounds of wine, he said, “There is nothing here to enliven our banquet. I have a man who can sober all you gentlemen.” He ordered the twenty jailers, “Drag him in!”\n\nPresently Ji Ping appeared, fastened in a long cangue and dragged to the foot of the steps. Cao Cao said, “You gentlemen do not know that this man has allied himself with a wicked faction, intending to rebel against the court and murder me, Cao Cao. Today Heaven has defeated him; pray listen to his confession.” Cao Cao first ordered him beaten until he fainted upon the ground, then had water sprayed upon his face. Ji Ping revived, opened his eyes, gnashed his teeth, and cursed: “Cao Cao, traitor! If you do not kill me now, what are you waiting for?” Cao Cao said, “There were six conspirators before. With you, does that make seven?” Ji Ping merely continued his furious abuse. Wang Zifu and the other three exchanged glances, sitting as though upon mats of needles. Cao Cao ordered the jailers to beat Ji Ping and spray him with water by turns, but Ji Ping showed no desire to beg for mercy. Seeing that he would not confess, Cao Cao ordered him dragged away for the time being.\n\nWhen the other officials dispersed, Cao Cao detained Wang Zifu and the other three for a night banquet. The four were frightened out of their wits but had no choice save to remain. Cao Cao said, “I had not intended to detain you, but there is a matter I must ask about. What business did you four discuss with Dong Cheng?” Wang Zifu replied, “We discussed no business.” Cao Cao asked, “What was written on the white silk?” Zifu and the others all sought to conceal the truth, whereupon Cao Cao summoned Qingtong to confront them. Zifu asked, “Where did you see any such thing?” Qingtong replied, “You dismissed everyone else and the six of you wrote together in one place. How can you deny it?” Zifu said, “This villain committed adultery with the imperial kinsman’s concubine. He was punished and now falsely accuses his master. His words must not be believed.” Cao Cao said, “If Dong Cheng did not send Ji Ping to poison me, then who did?” Zifu and the others all said they did not know. Cao Cao said, “If you confess tonight, you may yet be pardoned. But if you wait until the affair is exposed, you will truly be beyond forgiveness!”\n\nZifu and the others all declared that there had been no such affair. Cao Cao shouted for his attendants to seize the four and confine them. The next day he led a company straight to Dong Cheng’s residence, ostensibly to inquire after his illness. Dong Cheng had no choice but to come out and receive him. Cao Cao asked, “Why did you not attend last night’s banquet?” Dong Cheng replied, “My slight illness has not yet passed, and I dared not venture out.” Cao Cao said, “This is an illness born of anxiety for the state.” Dong Cheng stared at him in astonishment. Cao Cao asked, “Does the Imperial Kinsman know of Ji Ping’s affair?” Dong Cheng said, “I do not.” Cao Cao gave a cold laugh. “How could the Imperial Kinsman not know?” Then he called to his attendants, “Drag him in to cure the Imperial Kinsman’s illness.” Dong Cheng was left utterly at a loss.\n\nPresently the twenty jailers thrust Ji Ping forward to the foot of the steps. Ji Ping loudly cursed, “Cao Cao, traitorous villain!” Pointing at him, Cao Cao said to Dong Cheng, “This man has implicated Wang Zifu and the other three. I have already had them arrested and delivered to the Commandant of Justice. There remains one other man who has not yet been taken.” Then he asked Ji Ping, “Who sent you to poison me? Confess at once!” Ji Ping replied, “Heaven sent me to kill a traitor!” Cao Cao furiously ordered him beaten. There was nowhere left on his body that could bear further torture. As Dong Cheng sat watching, his heart felt cut by knives. Cao Cao again asked Ji Ping, “You originally had ten fingers. Why do you now have only nine?” Ji Ping replied, “I bit one off as a pledge—a pledge to kill the traitor to the state!” Cao Cao ordered a knife brought and had the remaining nine fingers cut off there at the foot of the steps. “Now they are all cut off,” he said, “so you may make your pledge!” Ji Ping replied, “I still have a mouth with which to swallow the traitor and a tongue with which to curse him!” Cao Cao ordered that his tongue be cut out. Ji Ping said, “Stay your hands a moment. I can endure the torture no longer and must confess. Release my bonds.” Cao Cao said, “What harm can there be in releasing him?” He therefore ordered Ji Ping untied. Ji Ping rose, turned toward the imperial palace, and bowed, saying, “Your servant has failed to rid the state of its traitor. Such is Heaven’s decree!” When he had finished bowing, he dashed his head against the steps and died. Cao Cao ordered his body dismembered and the parts exposed as a warning. It was then the first month of the fifth year of Jian’an. A historian wrote:\n\nNo hope of revival stirred the Han;\nYet Ji Chengping would heal the state.\nHe swore to purge the traitorous faction,\nAnd gave his life to serve his sovereign.\nUnder extreme torment, fiercer grew his words;\nIn a cruel death, his spirit seemed still living.\nWhere ten fingers streamed with blood,\nA thousand autumns revere his wondrous name.\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw that Ji Ping was dead, he ordered his attendants to bring Qin Qingtong before him. Cao Cao said, “Does the Imperial Kinsman recognize this man?” Dong Cheng flew into a rage. “The runaway slave is here! He should be executed at once!” Cao Cao replied, “He has denounced a plot of rebellion and has come to confront you with his testimony. Who dares execute him?” Dong Cheng said, “Why does the Prime Minister heed only the one-sided testimony of a runaway slave?” Cao Cao replied, “I have already seized Wang Zifu and the others, and all have confessed and given clear evidence. Do you still deny it?” He immediately ordered his attendants to arrest Dong Cheng, then commanded his followers to go straight into Dong Cheng’s bedchamber. There they searched out the Girdle Edict and the covenant of allegiance. Cao Cao read them and laughed. “How dare these rats do such a thing!” He then commanded, “Imprison Dong Cheng’s entire household, high and low, free and bond. Do not allow a single one to escape.” Cao Cao returned to his residence and showed the edict and covenant to his advisers for deliberation, proposing to depose Emperor Xian and establish a new sovereign. Truly:\n\nA few lines of vermilion edict turned vain hope to dust;\nA single covenant on paper brought calamity untold.\n\nHow Emperor Xian’s life fared will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 24\n\nThe State Traitor Murders the Imperial Consort; Liu Bei Flees Defeat and Seeks Yuan Shao\n\nNow Cao Cao, having seen the edict concealed in the girdle, consulted with his advisers and proposed deposing Emperor Xian and choosing another man of virtue to set upon the throne. Cheng Yu remonstrated: “My lord, the reason you can awe the four quarters and issue commands throughout the realm is that you uphold the name of the House of Han. The feudal lords are not yet subdued. If you abruptly depose one emperor and enthrone another, you will surely provoke fresh warfare.” Cao Cao therefore abandoned the idea. He merely had Dong Cheng and the other four men, together with every member of their families, old and young, taken to the several city gates and beheaded. More than seven hundred people died. None among the officials and common people who witnessed it could refrain from tears. A later poet lamented Dong Cheng:\n\nThe secret edict passed within a girdle;\nThe Son of Heaven’s words left the forbidden gates.\nOnce, in years gone by, he rescued the imperial carriage;\nNow once again he bore his sovereign’s grace.\nGrief for the state became a sickness of the heart;\nThe dream of slaying traitors haunted his soul.\nHis loyal constancy lives through all the ages—\nWho now shall judge success or failure?\n\nAnother poem laments Wang Zifu and the other three:\n\nTheir names inscribed on silk, they pledged a loyal plan,\nResolved with ardent courage to repay their lord and father.\nAlas, their faithful valor cost a hundred lives;\nYet their true hearts shall shine a thousand autumns.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had slain Dong Cheng and all the others, his anger was still unappeased. Sword in hand, he entered the palace to murder Noble Consort Dong. The consort was Dong Cheng’s younger sister and enjoyed the Emperor’s favor; she was five months pregnant. That day the Emperor was in the inner palace, privately discussing Dong Cheng’s affair with Empress Fu, for as yet they had received no word of what had happened. Suddenly Cao Cao appeared, entering the palace with sword in hand and fury on his face. The Emperor turned pale with terror.\n\n“Dong Cheng plotted rebellion,” said Cao Cao. “Did Your Majesty know of it?”\n\n“Dong Zhuo was executed long ago,” replied the Emperor.\n\n“Not Dong Zhuo!” Cao Cao shouted. “Dong Cheng!”\n\nTrembling, the Emperor said, “We truly knew nothing of it.”\n\n“Have you forgotten cutting your finger and writing the edict?” Cao Cao demanded.\n\nThe Emperor could make no answer. Cao Cao barked an order to the guards, who seized Consort Dong and brought her before him.\n\n“Consort Dong is five months with child,” the Emperor pleaded. “I beg the Prime Minister to show mercy.”\n\n“Had Heaven not brought their plot to ruin, I would already have been slain,” Cao Cao replied. “How could I leave this woman alive to become a future scourge?”\n\nEmpress Fu pleaded, “Banish her to the cold palace. It will not be too late to kill her after she has given birth.”\n\n“Would you preserve this rebel seed so that it may avenge its mother?” said Cao Cao.\n\nConsort Dong wept and implored him: “I beg only to die with my body whole. Do not leave me exposed to shame.”\n\nCao Cao ordered a length of white silk brought before her. Weeping, the Emperor said to the consort, “When you are beneath the Nine Springs, do not blame your sovereign!” As he finished speaking, his tears fell like rain. Empress Fu, too, wept aloud.\n\n“Would you still indulge in such womanish sentiment?” Cao Cao cried angrily.\n\nHe ordered the guards to drag Consort Dong away, and she was strangled outside the palace gate. A later poet lamented her:\n\nIn vain she won imperial favor in the springtime halls;\nAlas, the dragon seed perished with her on that day.\nThe august sovereign could not save his own,\nBut hid his face and helpless watched the streaming tears.\n\nCao Cao instructed the palace wardens: “Henceforth, if any member of an imperial in-law’s clan enters the palace gates without my command, he is to be beheaded. If the guards fail in vigilance, they shall suffer the same punishment.” He then assigned three thousand of his trusted men to serve as the Imperial Guard and placed them under Cao Hong’s command, that they might keep watch over the palace.\n\nCao Cao said to Cheng Yu, “Though Dong Cheng and the others have now been executed, Ma Teng and Liu Bei were also numbered among the conspirators. They too must be removed.”\n\n“Ma Teng’s army is stationed in Xiliang,” Cheng Yu replied, “and he cannot be attacked lightly. You should merely send him a letter of praise and reassurance, so that he entertains no suspicions, then entice him into the capital and dispose of him there. As for Liu Bei, he is now in Xuzhou, where his forces are deployed in mutually supporting positions. He too must not be underestimated. Moreover, Yuan Shao has stationed troops at Guandu and constantly harbors designs upon Xuchang. If you march east against Liu Bei, Liu Bei will certainly seek aid from Yuan Shao. Should Shao then take advantage of your absence to attack, how will you withstand him?”\n\n“No,” said Cao Cao. “Liu Bei is a hero among men. If I do not strike him now, once his wings are fully grown he will be exceedingly difficult to overcome. Yuan Shao may be powerful, but he is ever suspicious and indecisive. Why should I fear him?”\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, Guo Jia entered from outside. Cao Cao asked him, “I wish to march east against Liu Bei, but Yuan Shao gives me cause for concern. What should I do?”\n\n“Yuan Shao is sluggish by nature and full of suspicion,” Guo Jia replied. “His advisers are all jealous of one another, so he need not be feared. Liu Bei has only recently reorganized his army, and the hearts of his men are not yet settled. If the Prime Minister leads an army eastward, a single battle will decide the matter.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted. “That accords perfectly with my own thought.”\n\nHe therefore raised a great army of two hundred thousand, divided it into five columns, and marched upon Xuzhou.\n\nScouts learned of the movement and carried word to Xuzhou. Sun Qian first went to Xiapi to inform Lord Guan, then proceeded to Xiaopei to report to Xuande. Xuande took counsel with Sun Qian and said, “Only by seeking aid from Yuan Shao can we escape this danger.”\n\nXuande accordingly wrote a letter and sent Sun Qian to Hebei. Sun Qian first called upon Tian Feng, explained the entire affair, and asked to be presented. Tian Feng at once brought him before Yuan Shao and submitted the letter. They found Yuan Shao haggard in appearance, with his robes and cap disordered.\n\n“Why does my lord look like this today?” Tian Feng asked.\n\n“I am about to die!” said Yuan Shao.\n\n“Why does my lord say such a thing?”\n\n“I have five sons, but only the youngest is wholly pleasing to me. He has now been stricken with the mange, and his life hangs by a thread. How can I have the heart to discuss any other matter?”\n\n“Cao Cao has now marched east against Liu Xuande,” said Tian Feng, “leaving Xuchang empty. If we lead a righteous army into that undefended city, we may above safeguard the Son of Heaven and below rescue the myriad people. Such an opportunity is not easily gained. I beg my enlightened lord to decide.”\n\n“I too know this is the finest opportunity,” Yuan Shao replied. “But my mind is so distracted that I fear the expedition would meet with misfortune.”\n\n“What cause have you for such distraction?” asked Tian Feng.\n\n“Of my five sons, this one alone is of extraordinary promise. If anything should befall him, my own life is over.”\n\nHe therefore resolved not to send troops, and said to Sun Qian, “Return to Xuande and explain the reason. If matters go badly for him, he may come and join me. I shall find means to assist him then.”\n\nTian Feng struck the ground with his staff and cried, “At this rare and precious moment, he sacrifices the opportunity because of an infant’s illness! The great cause is lost! How bitterly regrettable!” Stamping his foot, he heaved a long sigh and departed.\n\nWhen Sun Qian saw that Yuan Shao refused to send troops, he had no choice but to hurry back through the night to Xiaopei. There he met Xuande and gave him a full account of what had happened.\n\nXuande was greatly alarmed. “What are we to do now?”\n\n“Brother, do not worry,” said Zhang Fei. “Cao Cao’s troops have come from afar and must be weary. If we attack their camp as soon as they arrive, we can defeat him.”\n\n“I always took you for no more than a valiant warrior,” said Xuande. “Yet when you captured Liu Dai, you showed considerable skill in strategy, and this plan of yours also accords with the principles of war.”\n\nHe therefore accepted Zhang Fei’s advice and divided his forces for a night attack upon Cao Cao’s camp.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao was leading his army toward Xiaopei. As they marched, a violent wind suddenly arose. With a sharp crack, one of his tasseled standards snapped in two. Cao Cao immediately ordered the army to halt, assembled his advisers, and asked whether the omen was auspicious or ill.\n\n“From what direction did the wind come?” asked Xun Yu. “And what color was the standard it broke?”\n\n“The wind came from the southeast,” Cao Cao replied, “and broke the tasseled standard at the corner of the formation. The banner was blue and red.”\n\n“It signifies nothing else,” said Xun Yu. “Liu Bei will certainly come to raid our camp tonight.”\n\nCao Cao nodded. Just then Mao Jie entered and said, “A southeast wind rose a moment ago and broke a blue-and-red tasseled standard. What good or evil does my lord believe it portends?”\n\n“What is your own opinion?” Cao Cao asked.\n\n“In my humble judgment, it means that someone will certainly come to raid our camp tonight.”\n\nA later poet lamented:\n\nAlas, the imperial scion stood isolated and hard-pressed,\nHis only hope a divided force to raid the camp.\nBut the broken standard had already given warning—\nWhy did Heaven grant such license to the crafty hero?\n\n“Heaven has sent this warning to aid me,” said Cao Cao. “We must prepare at once.”\n\nHe divided his army into nine divisions. One alone was left in front to set up a false encampment, while the other eight lay in ambush on every side. That night the moon shone faintly. Xuande on the left and Zhang Fei on the right advanced in two separate columns, leaving only Sun Qian to defend Xiaopei.\n\nZhang Fei, convinced that his plan would succeed, led a force of light cavalry in the vanguard and burst into Cao Cao’s camp. But he saw only a few scattered soldiers and no large body of men. Suddenly fires blazed on every side and battle cries rose together. Realizing he had fallen into a trap, Zhang Fei hastened out of the camp.\n\nFrom due east came Zhang Liao; from due west, Xu Chu; from the south, Yu Jin; from the north, Li Dian; from the southeast, Xu Huang; from the southwest, Yue Jin; from the northeast, Xiahou Dun; and from the northwest, Xiahou Yuan. Eight armies closed in upon him. Zhang Fei charged left and right, warding off attacks from front and rear. The troops under his command had originally belonged to Cao Cao, and when they saw the desperate turn of events, they all surrendered.\n\nAs Zhang Fei fought on, he encountered Xu Huang and battled him fiercely for a time; then Yue Jin came pressing up from behind. Zhang Fei hacked open a blood-soaked path, broke through the encirclement, and escaped, but only a few dozen horsemen remained with him. He wished to return to Xiaopei, but the road had already been cut. He thought of fleeing to Xuzhou or Xiapi, but feared Cao Cao’s forces would intercept him. Finding no other way, he could only make for Mount Mangdang.\n\nXuande, meanwhile, led his troops to raid Cao Cao’s camp. As he drew near the camp gate, a tremendous roar arose, and a body of troops charged from behind, cutting off half his force. Xiahou Dun then arrived. Xuande broke through the encirclement and fled, but Xiahou Yuan came pursuing from the rear.\n\nLooking back, Xuande saw that only some thirty horsemen still followed him. He urgently sought to return to Xiaopei, but already he could see flames rising within the city. Forced to abandon Xiaopei, he intended to flee to Xuzhou or Xiapi, only to find Cao Cao’s soldiers covering the hills and filling the countryside, blocking every road.\n\nSeeing no place to which he could retreat, Xuande thought, “Yuan Shao said, ‘If matters go badly, you may come and join me.’ I had better seek refuge with him for the present and devise some better plan later.”\n\nHe therefore rode toward the road to Qingzhou, only to encounter Li Dian barring the way. Alone on a single horse, Xuande fled north across the open country, while Li Dian captured all the riders who had followed him.\n\nXuande rode alone toward Qingzhou, covering three hundred li a day. Upon reaching the walls of Qingzhou, he called for the gate to be opened. The gatekeeper asked his name and went to report to the Inspector. The Inspector was Yuan Shao’s eldest son, Yuan Tan.\n\nYuan Tan had always revered Xuande. When he learned that Xuande had arrived alone, he immediately opened the gate to welcome him, brought him into the government offices, and questioned him closely about what had happened. Xuande fully related his defeat and explained that he had come to seek refuge. Yuan Tan lodged him in the official posthouse and dispatched a letter to his father, Yuan Shao. At the same time, he assigned troops from the province to escort Xuande onward.\n\nWhen they reached the border of Pingyuan, Yuan Shao personally led his retinue thirty li out from Ye Commandery to welcome Xuande. Xuande bowed in thanks, but Yuan Shao hastened to return the courtesy.\n\n“Yesterday, because my young son fell ill, I failed to send aid,” said Yuan Shao. “The thought has left me distressed and uneasy. Now, fortunately, we have met, greatly comforting the longing I have felt all my life.”\n\n“I, Liu Bei, am alone and destitute,” Xuande replied. “For a long time I have wished to place myself under your protection, but the opportunity never arose. Now Cao Cao has attacked me, and my wives and children have all fallen into his hands. Knowing that you, General, receive worthy men from every quarter, I have put aside all shame and come directly to seek refuge. I beg you to accept me. I swear that I shall find a way to repay your kindness.”\n\nYuan Shao was overjoyed and treated him with the greatest generosity. Xuande then took up residence with him in Jizhou.\n\nThat same night, Cao Cao captured Xiaopei and immediately advanced upon Xuzhou. Mi Zhu and Jian Yong were unable to hold the city and had no choice but to abandon it and flee. Chen Deng surrendered Xuzhou. Cao Cao’s great army entered the city, and once he had pacified the inhabitants, he summoned his advisers to discuss the capture of Xiapi.\n\n“Yun Chang is protecting Xuande’s wives and family and will defend the city to the death,” said Xun Yu. “If we do not take it quickly, I fear Yuan Shao may seize it first.”\n\n“I have always admired Yun Chang’s martial skill and character,” said Cao Cao, “and wish to gain his service. Would it not be better to send someone to persuade him to surrender?”\n\n“Yun Chang’s sense of honor is profound,” said Guo Jia. “He will certainly refuse to surrender. If anyone is sent to persuade him, I fear Yun Chang will kill him.”\n\nA man stepped forward from below the command dais and said, “I have met Lord Guan before. I am willing to go and persuade him.”\n\nAll looked and saw that it was Zhang Liao.\n\n“Though Wenyuan has an old acquaintance with Yun Chang,” said Cheng Yu, “I judge that this man cannot be won over by words alone. I have a plan that will leave him no path either forward or back. If Wenyuan then speaks to him, he will surely submit to the Prime Minister.”\n\nJust so:\n\nThey set the hidden bow to shoot the savage tiger,\nAnd bait the scented hook to catch the giant turtle.\n\nWhat the plan was remains unknown; read the next chapter to learn how the story unfolds.\n\n### Chapter 25\n\nGuan Yu Sets Three Conditions at Earthen Hill; Cao Cao Relieves the Siege of Baima\n\nNow Cheng Yu offered a plan: “Guan Yu is a match for ten thousand men; he cannot be taken without strategy. We should select some of Liu Bei’s former soldiers who have surrendered and send them into Xiapi. When they see Lord Guan, they are to say that they have escaped back, then lie hidden in the city as our agents. Next we shall lure Lord Guan out to battle, feign defeat, and draw him elsewhere, while picked troops cut off his road of return. Only then may we persuade him to submit.” Cao Cao approved the plan and at once ordered several dozen surrendered soldiers from Xuzhou to go straight to Xiapi and offer themselves to Lord Guan. Taking them for men from the old army, Lord Guan kept them and suspected nothing.\n\nThe next day, Xiahou Dun led five thousand men as the vanguard and came to challenge him. Lord Guan would not come out, so Xiahou Dun sent men beneath the city walls to revile him. Enraged, Lord Guan led three thousand horse and foot out of the city and engaged Xiahou Dun. After somewhat more than ten bouts, Xiahou Dun wheeled his horse and fled. Lord Guan pursued, while Xiahou Dun alternately fought and retreated. After chasing him about twenty li, Lord Guan feared that Xiapi might be imperiled and turned his troops back. Suddenly a cannon boomed: Xu Huang appeared on the left and Xu Chu on the right, their two forces barring the road. Lord Guan tried to force a passage, but the ambushers on both sides had a hundred stout crossbows arrayed, and arrows flew like locusts. Unable to pass, Lord Guan reined in his troops and turned back, only to be met in battle by Xu Huang and Xu Chu. Fighting with all his might, Lord Guan drove the two men off and led his troops toward Xiapi, but Xiahou Dun again blocked his way and attacked.\n\nLord Guan fought until sunset, but with no road left by which to return, he could only make for an earthen hill, where he stationed his troops on the summit to rest awhile. Cao Cao’s soldiers surrounded the hill on every side. From the height, Lord Guan looked toward Xiapi and saw flames soaring into the sky. The soldiers who had feigned surrender had secretly opened the city gates, allowing Cao Cao himself to lead the main army into the city; he had merely ordered the fires lit to disturb Lord Guan’s mind.\n\nSeeing the fires rise in Xiapi, Lord Guan was seized with alarm. Several times during the night he charged down the hill, but each time a storm of arrows drove him back. When at last dawn came, he was preparing to marshal his men and break through once more when he suddenly saw a rider galloping up the hill. Looking closely, he recognized Zhang Liao. Lord Guan went forward and said, “Wenyuan, have you come to fight me?” Zhang Liao replied, “No. Remembering the old affection between us, I have come especially to see you.” He cast aside his saber, dismounted, exchanged courtesies with Lord Guan, and sat with him on the hilltop. Lord Guan said, “Wenyuan, can it be that you have come to persuade me to surrender?” Zhang Liao replied, “Not so. In former days, elder brother saved my life. How could I fail to save yours today?” Lord Guan said, “Then you mean to aid me?” Zhang Liao replied, “Not that either.” Lord Guan said, “If you will not aid me, what have you come here for?”\n\nZhang Liao said, “Xuande’s fate is unknown, and whether Yide lives or dies is likewise uncertain. Last night Lord Cao captured Xiapi, yet neither soldiers nor civilians suffered harm. He has assigned men to guard Xuande’s family and forbidden anyone to disturb them. Since he has treated them in this fashion, I have come especially to inform you.” Lord Guan angrily replied, “These words are meant only to make me submit. Though I stand now in desperate straits, I look upon death as a return home. You must leave at once. I shall descend the hill and meet them in battle.” Zhang Liao laughed aloud. “Would not all the world mock you for such words?” Lord Guan said, “If I die upholding loyalty and righteousness, how could the world mock me?” Zhang Liao replied, “If you die now, you will incur three offenses.” Lord Guan said, “Then tell me what those three offenses are.”\n\nZhang Liao said, “When Liu Bei and you first swore brotherhood, you vowed to live and die together. Now Liu Bei has merely suffered defeat, yet you would die in battle at once. If he should reappear and seek your aid, only to find you forever beyond his reach, would you not have betrayed the oath you swore in former days? That is your first offense. Liu Bei entrusted his family to your care. If you die in battle now, the two ladies will have no one upon whom to depend, and you will have betrayed the weighty trust Liu Bei placed in you. That is your second offense. Your martial skill surpasses that of other men, and you are also versed in the Classics and histories; yet instead of thinking how to join Liu Bei in restoring the House of Han, you merely wish to plunge into boiling water and tread through fire to display the courage of a common man. How can that be called righteousness? That is your third offense. Since you stand guilty of these three offenses, I could not refrain from warning you.”\n\nLord Guan pondered for a long while, then said, “You say I have three offenses. What would you have me do?” Zhang Liao replied, “Lord Cao’s soldiers surround you on every side. If you do not surrender, you must die; but a futile death will profit no one. Better to submit to Lord Cao for the present while seeking news of Liu Bei. Once you learn where he is, you may go and join him. First, you can protect the two ladies; second, you will not violate the oath sworn in the Peach Garden; and third, you will preserve your useful life. These are three advantages. I urge you to consider them carefully.”\n\nLord Guan said, “You have named three advantages; I have three conditions. If the Prime Minister will accept them, I shall lay aside my armor. If he will not, I would rather die bearing those three offenses.” Zhang Liao said, “The Prime Minister is broad-minded and magnanimous. What could he refuse? I should like to hear your three conditions.” Lord Guan said, “First, the Imperial Uncle and I swore an oath to uphold the House of Han together. Therefore I shall submit only to the Emperor of Han, not to Cao Cao. Second, the two sisters-in-law must be supported from the Imperial Uncle’s stipend, and no one, high or low, shall be permitted to approach their gate. Third, the moment I learn where Imperial Uncle Liu has gone, no matter whether it be a thousand or ten thousand li away, I must be allowed to take my leave and go to him. If even one of these three conditions is denied, I will never surrender. Wenyuan, I ask you to report them without delay.”\n\nZhang Liao agreed, mounted his horse, and returned to Cao Cao. He first explained that Lord Guan would submit to Han, but not to Cao Cao. Cao Cao laughed. “I am the Prime Minister of Han; Han and I are one. That condition may be granted.” Zhang Liao continued, “The two ladies ask to be supported from the Imperial Uncle’s stipend, and no one, high or low, is to be permitted to approach their gate.” Cao Cao said, “I shall double what is paid to them from the Imperial Uncle’s stipend. As for maintaining a strict division between those within and those without, that is proper household law. What objection could there be?” Zhang Liao then said, “The moment he learns where Xuande is, no matter how far away, he must be allowed to go.” Cao Cao shook his head. “If so, what use is there in my maintaining Yunzhang? This condition is difficult to grant.” Zhang Liao said, “Have you not heard Yu Rang’s distinction between treatment as an ordinary man and treatment as a knight of the realm? Liu Xuande has done no more than treat Yunzhang with great kindness. If the Prime Minister shows him even greater kindness and thereby binds his heart, why fear that Yunzhang will not submit?” Cao Cao said, “Wenyuan’s words are most sound. I agree to all three conditions.”\n\nZhang Liao returned to the hill and reported this to Lord Guan. Lord Guan said, “Though matters stand thus, ask the Prime Minister to withdraw his army for the moment, so that I may enter the city, see my two sisters-in-law, and inform them of the matter before I surrender.” Zhang Liao went back once more and reported these words to Cao Cao. Cao Cao immediately issued orders for the army to withdraw ten li. Xun Yu said, “You must not. I fear there may be treachery.” Cao Cao replied, “Yunzhang is a righteous man. He will never break his word.” He then led the army away. Lord Guan brought his troops into Xiapi. Seeing that the people were safe and all remained undisturbed, he proceeded straight to the residence to see his two sisters-in-law.\n\nWhen Ladies Gan and Mi heard that Lord Guan had arrived, they hurried out to receive him. Bowing at the foot of the steps, he said, “That my two sisters-in-law have suffered such fright is my fault.” The two ladies asked, “Where is the Imperial Uncle now?” Lord Guan replied, “I do not know where he has gone.” They asked, “What does second brother-in-law intend to do now?” Lord Guan said, “I went out of the city and fought to the death, but was trapped upon an earthen hill. Zhang Liao urged me to surrender, and I set three conditions. Cao Cao has agreed to them all, and so he withdrew his army and allowed me to enter the city. Since I had not obtained your wishes in the matter, I did not dare decide on my own.” The two ladies asked what the three conditions were, and Lord Guan recounted each of them in full. Lady Gan said, “Yesterday, when Cao Cao’s army entered the city, we both thought we were certain to die. Yet not a hair of our heads was touched, and not one soldier dared enter our gate. Since brother-in-law has already given his word, why need you ask the two of us? We fear only that Cao Cao may later refuse to let you go in search of the Imperial Uncle.” Lord Guan replied, “Set your minds at ease. I have my own plan.” The two ladies said, “Brother-in-law must decide for himself. There is no need to consult us women in every matter.”\n\nLord Guan took his leave, then led several dozen horsemen to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao came out beyond the camp gate to receive him. Lord Guan dismounted and entered to bow, and Cao Cao hastily returned the courtesy. Lord Guan said, “I am a defeated general, deeply indebted to you for sparing my life.” Cao Cao replied, “I have long admired Yunzhang’s loyalty and righteousness. My good fortune in meeting you today is enough to fulfill the hopes of a lifetime.” Lord Guan said, “Wenyuan reported my three conditions on my behalf. Since the Prime Minister has graciously accepted them, I trust he will not go back upon his word.” Cao Cao replied, “Once my word is given, how would I dare break faith?” Lord Guan said, “If I learn where the Imperial Uncle is, I shall cross flood and fire to join him. At that time, I fear I may have no opportunity to take formal leave, so I humbly beg your forgiveness beforehand.” Cao Cao said, “If Xuande still lives, you must certainly go to him. I fear only that he may have perished amid the chaos of battle. For now, set your mind at ease. There will still be time to seek news of him.”\n\nLord Guan bowed his thanks, and Cao Cao prepared a banquet in his honor. The next day, the army struck camp and returned to Xuchang. Lord Guan made ready the carriages, invited his two sisters-in-law to enter, and personally guarded their carriage along the way. When they stopped for the night at a posthouse, Cao Cao, wishing to confound the proper distinction between lord and subject, arranged for Lord Guan and his two sisters-in-law to share a single chamber. Lord Guan, however, took a candle and stood outside the door from dusk until dawn without the least sign of weariness. Seeing him conduct himself so, Cao Cao respected and admired him all the more. Upon reaching Xuchang, Cao Cao assigned Lord Guan a residence. Lord Guan divided the estate into two courts and posted ten veteran soldiers to guard the inner gate, while he himself occupied the outer quarters. Cao Cao brought Lord Guan to court to have audience with Emperor Xian, who appointed him Lieutenant General. Lord Guan gave thanks for the imperial favor and returned to his residence.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao held a great banquet, assembling all his civil counselors and warriors. He treated Lord Guan with the courtesies due a guest and invited him to take the seat of honor. He also presented him with damask, brocade, and vessels of gold and silver. Lord Guan sent them all to his two sisters-in-law for safekeeping. From the time Lord Guan arrived in Xuchang, Cao Cao treated him with extraordinary generosity: a small feast every three days and a great banquet every five. He also gave him ten beautiful women to attend him. Lord Guan sent them all beyond the inner gate and ordered them to wait upon his two sisters-in-law. Every third day, he would bow outside the inner gate and inquire personally after their well-being. Only after the two ladies had finished asking for news of the Imperial Uncle and said, “Brother-in-law may now retire,” did Lord Guan dare withdraw. When Cao Cao heard of this, he expressed unending admiration for Lord Guan.\n\nOne day, Cao Cao noticed that the green brocade battle robe worn by Lord Guan had grown old. He took his measure and had a battle robe fashioned from rare brocade as a gift. Lord Guan accepted it, but wore it beneath his clothes, keeping the old robe over it as before. Cao Cao laughed and said, “Yunzhang, why are you so frugal?” Lord Guan replied, “It is not frugality. The old robe was bestowed upon me by Imperial Uncle Liu. When I wear it, it is as though I see my elder brother’s face. I dare not forget my elder brother’s former gift for the sake of the Prime Minister’s new one, and so I wear the old robe on top.” Cao Cao sighed. “A true man of righteousness!” Yet though his words expressed admiration, in his heart he was displeased.\n\nOne day, while Lord Guan was at his residence, a sudden report came: “The two ladies in the inner court have fallen to the floor weeping. No one knows why. The general is requested to enter at once.” Lord Guan straightened his garments, knelt outside the inner gate, and asked why his two sisters-in-law were grieving. Lady Gan replied, “Last night I dreamed that the Imperial Uncle had fallen into a pit in the earth. When I awoke, I discussed it with Lady Mi, and we thought he must now lie beneath the Nine Springs. That is why we weep together.” Lord Guan said, “Dreams cannot be relied upon. This has come only from my sisters-in-law’s longing for him. I beg you not to grieve.”\n\nAs they were speaking, a messenger from Cao Cao happened to arrive, inviting Lord Guan to a banquet. Lord Guan took leave of his two sisters-in-law and went to see Cao Cao. When Cao Cao saw the traces of tears on his face, he asked the reason. Lord Guan replied, “My two sisters-in-law were weeping bitterly from longing for my elder brother. I could not help but grieve in my own heart.” Cao Cao smiled, spoke words of consolation, and repeatedly pressed wine upon him. When Lord Guan was drunk, he stroked his beard and said, “Unable in life to repay the state, yet betraying my elder brother—what use is such a man?” Cao Cao asked, “Yunzhang, have you ever counted the hairs in your beard?” Lord Guan replied, “There are several hundred, more or less. Every autumn, three or five hairs fall out. In winter I generally wrap it in a black gauze bag for fear that it may break.” Cao Cao had a bag made of figured gauze and gave it to Lord Guan to protect his beard. The next morning, they attended court and had audience with the Emperor. Seeing a figured gauze bag hanging before Lord Guan’s breast, the Emperor asked what it was. Lord Guan memorialized, “Your servant’s beard is rather long, and the Prime Minister bestowed this bag upon me to hold it.” The Emperor ordered him to spread it out in the hall, and the beard reached below his belly. The Emperor exclaimed, “Truly, a lord of splendid beard!” From that time on, everyone called him the Lord of the Splendid Beard.\n\nOne day, Cao Cao invited Lord Guan to a banquet. As the feast ended, he escorted him out of the residence and noticed that his horse was thin. Cao Cao asked, “Why is your horse so lean?” Lord Guan replied, “My humble frame is rather heavy. The horse cannot bear my weight, and so it is always thin.” Cao Cao ordered his attendants to prepare another horse, and in a short while they led one forward. Its body was red as glowing charcoal, and its form was exceedingly powerful and majestic. Pointing to it, Cao Cao said, “Do you recognize this horse?” Lord Guan replied, “Can it be Red Hare, the horse once ridden by Lü Bu?” Cao Cao said, “It is.” He then presented it to Lord Guan, together with saddle and bridle. Lord Guan bowed twice in gratitude. Cao Cao was displeased and said, “I have repeatedly given you beautiful women, gold, and silk, yet you never once bowed to me. Today I give you a horse, and you are so delighted that you bow twice. Why do you hold men cheap and beasts dear?” Lord Guan replied, “I know this horse can travel a thousand li in a single day. Now that I have had the good fortune to obtain it, once I learn where my elder brother is, I can be at his side within a day.” Cao Cao was struck speechless and regretted his gift. Lord Guan then took his leave. A later poet sighed:\n\nHis might awed the Three Kingdoms, his valor won renown;\nOne house he split in two, his righteousness to crown.\nIn vain the traitor minister plied him with hollow grace—\nHow could he know Guan Yu would never serve Cao’s place?\n\nCao Cao asked Zhang Liao, “I have not treated Yunzhang ungenerously, yet he constantly thinks of leaving. Why is this?” Zhang Liao replied, “Allow me to sound out his feelings.” The next day, he went to see Lord Guan. After they had exchanged courtesies, Zhang Liao said, “Since recommending you to the Prime Minister, I have never failed in my duty to you.” Lord Guan replied, “I am deeply grateful for the Prime Minister’s great kindness. Yet though my body is here, my heart remains with the Imperial Uncle; never for a moment has he left my thoughts.” Zhang Liao said, “Your words are mistaken. A man who lives in this world without distinguishing the greater obligation from the lesser is no true man. Xuande’s treatment of you could hardly surpass the Prime Minister’s. Why, then, do you think only of leaving?” Lord Guan replied, “I know full well that Lord Cao has treated me with extraordinary kindness. But I received great favor from Imperial Uncle Liu, and I swore to die with him. I cannot betray him. I shall not remain here in the end. I mean only to render some signal service in repayment of Lord Cao before I depart.” Zhang Liao asked, “If Xuande has already left this world, where will you go?” Lord Guan replied, “I shall follow him beneath the earth.”\n\nZhang Liao knew that Lord Guan could never be persuaded to stay. He therefore took his leave, returned to Cao Cao, and reported everything truthfully. Cao Cao sighed and said, “A man who serves a lord yet never forgets his first allegiance is truly a righteous knight of the realm!” Xun Yu said, “He declares that he will leave only after rendering service. If he is given no opportunity to render service, he may not depart so soon.” Cao Cao agreed.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande, residing with Yuan Shao, was troubled day and night. Yuan Shao asked, “Why is Xuande always sorrowful?” Xuande replied, “I have no news of my two younger brothers, while my wife and household have fallen into the hands of the villain Cao. Above, I cannot repay the state; below, I cannot protect my family. How could I not grieve?” Yuan Shao said, “I have long wished to advance upon the imperial capital of Xu. Now that spring has grown warm, it is the perfect time to raise an army.” He then began discussing a strategy for defeating Cao Cao. Tian Feng remonstrated: “When Cao Cao attacked Xuzhou earlier, the imperial capital of Xu was empty, yet you failed to advance at that time. Now Xuzhou has fallen and Cao Cao’s troops are at the height of their vigor. We must not underestimate them. Better to pursue a protracted strategy, waiting until a breach appears before we move.”\n\nYuan Shao said, “Let me consider it.” He then asked Xuande, “Tian Feng advises me to hold fast. What do you think?” Xuande replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor who deceives his sovereign. If Your Excellency does not punish him, I fear you will forfeit the cause of righteousness before the world.” Yuan Shao said, “Xuande’s words are excellent.” He therefore prepared to raise an army. Tian Feng again remonstrated. Yuan Shao angrily cried, “You men flaunt your literary learning and despise warfare, causing me to forfeit the great cause of righteousness!” Tian Feng knocked his head upon the ground and said, “If you do not heed your servant’s honest counsel, the campaign will bring disaster.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and intended to execute him. Only Xuande’s strenuous pleas saved him, and he was cast into prison instead. When Ju Shou learned that Tian Feng had been imprisoned, he gathered his clan, distributed all his family wealth, and bade them farewell, saying, “I go now with the army. If we win, there will be no limit to my glory; if we lose, I shall not preserve even my life!” All wept as they saw him off.\n\nYuan Shao appointed his great general Yan Liang as vanguard and sent him to attack Baima. Ju Shou remonstrated: “Yan Liang is narrow-minded. Though fierce and valiant, he must not be entrusted with an independent command.” Yuan Shao said, “He is one of my foremost generals, beyond the measure of men like you.” The great army advanced to Liyang, and Liu Yan, Governor of Dongjun, sent an urgent appeal to Xuchang. Cao Cao immediately convened a council to raise troops against the enemy. When Lord Guan heard of it, he entered the Prime Minister’s residence and said, “I hear that the Prime Minister is raising an army. I wish to serve in the vanguard.” Cao Cao replied, “I would not presume to trouble you, General. When occasion arises, I shall come and request your aid.” Lord Guan then withdrew. Cao Cao led out one hundred fifty thousand troops, marching in three columns. Along the way, further urgent dispatches arrived from Liu Yan. Cao Cao took fifty thousand men ahead of the rest and personally hastened to Baima, where he encamped beside an earthen hill. Looking across the level and open country before the hill, he saw Yan Liang’s vanguard of one hundred thousand picked troops drawn up in battle array. Cao Cao was appalled. Turning to Song Xian, one of Lü Bu’s former generals, he said, “I have heard that you were a fierce general under Lü Bu. You may now go and fight Yan Liang.”\n\nSong Xian accepted the command, snatched up his spear, mounted his horse, and rode straight before the lines. Yan Liang sat his horse beneath the commanding banner, his saber held crosswise. Seeing Song Xian approach, he gave a mighty shout and spurred his horse to meet him. They had fought fewer than three bouts when Yan Liang raised his saber and brought it down, slaying Song Xian before the battle line. Cao Cao exclaimed in astonishment, “A truly valiant general!” Wei Xu said, “He has slain my comrade. Let me go and avenge him!” Cao Cao consented. Wei Xu mounted with spear in hand, rode straight before the lines, and loudly reviled Yan Liang. Without wasting a word, Yan Liang met him in a single pass and brought his saber down upon his head, cleaving Wei Xu from his horse. Cao Cao asked, “Who now dares oppose him?” Xu Huang answered the call and rode out. He fought Yan Liang for twenty bouts, then was defeated and returned to his own formation. All the generals trembled. Cao Cao withdrew his troops, and Yan Liang likewise led his army away.\n\nHaving lost two generals in succession, Cao Cao was deeply troubled. Cheng Yu said, “I can recommend one man capable of opposing Yan Liang.” Cao Cao asked who it was. Cheng Yu replied, “No one but Lord Guan will do.” Cao Cao said, “I fear that once he has rendered service, he will leave.” Cheng Yu replied, “If Liu Bei still lives, he must have gone to Yuan Shao. If Yunzhang is now sent to break Yuan Shao’s army, Yuan Shao will certainly suspect Liu Bei and put him to death. Once Liu Bei is dead, where could Yunzhang go?” Cao Cao was overjoyed and immediately sent men to summon Lord Guan. Lord Guan went at once to take leave of his two sisters-in-law. They said, “While brother-in-law is away, you may be able to seek news of the Imperial Uncle.”\n\nLord Guan accepted their charge and departed. Taking up his Green Dragon saber, he mounted Red Hare and, with several attendants, rode straight to Baima to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao explained, “Yan Liang has slain two generals in succession and his valor seems irresistible. I have therefore invited Yunzhang here especially to discuss the matter.” Lord Guan replied, “Allow me to observe him.” Cao Cao set out wine to entertain him. Suddenly a report came that Yan Liang was challenging them to battle, and Cao Cao led Lord Guan up the earthen hill to watch. Cao Cao and Lord Guan sat together while the generals stood around them. Pointing to Yan Liang’s formation below the hill, its banners bright, its spears and sabers densely arrayed, its ranks orderly and imposing, Cao Cao said to Lord Guan, “See how mighty are the men and horses of Hebei!” Lord Guan replied, “To my eyes, they are nothing but clay chickens and earthen dogs!” Cao Cao pointed again. “Beneath the commander’s canopy, the man in the embroidered robe and golden armor who sits his horse holding a saber—that is Yan Liang.” Lord Guan raised his eyes and looked, then said to Cao Cao, “To me, Yan Liang is no more than a head displayed for sale with a marker stuck beside it!” Cao Cao said, “You must not take him lightly.” Lord Guan rose and said, “Though I possess little ability, I am willing to enter that host of ten thousand, take his head, and present it to the Prime Minister.” Zhang Liao said, “There are no idle words in war. Yunzhang, you must not be rash.”\n\nLord Guan sprang fiercely onto his horse, gripped the Green Dragon saber with its blade trailing behind him, and galloped down the hill. His phoenix eyes opened wide, his silkworm brows rose on end, and he charged straight into the enemy formation. The army of Hebei parted before him like waves cleft by a ship. Lord Guan rode directly at Yan Liang. Yan Liang was beneath the commander’s canopy, and when he saw Lord Guan bearing down upon him, he was just about to ask his name; but Lord Guan’s Red Hare was swift and had already reached him. Taken completely unawares, Yan Liang was struck by a single thrust of Yunzhang’s saber and toppled beneath his horse. Lord Guan instantly dismounted, cut off Yan Liang’s head, tied it beneath his horse’s neck, sprang back into the saddle, and rode out of the formation with saber in hand as though passing through deserted ground. The soldiers and generals of Hebei were thunderstruck and fell into disorder without fighting. Cao Cao’s army seized the advantage and attacked. The dead could not be counted, and immense numbers of horses and weapons were captured. Lord Guan spurred his horse back up the hill, where all the generals congratulated him. He presented Yan Liang’s head before Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “General, you are truly a man divine!” Lord Guan replied, “What I have done is hardly worth mentioning. My younger brother Zhang Yide can take the head of a chief general from amid an army of a million as easily as reaching into a bag to draw out an object.” Cao Cao was greatly startled. Turning to those around him, he said, “If ever you encounter Zhang Yide, you must not underestimate him.” He ordered them to write the warning inside the lower flaps of their robes so they would remember it.\n\nMeanwhile, Yan Liang’s defeated troops fled back and met Yuan Shao halfway. They reported that a mighty warrior with a red face and long beard, wielding a great saber, had ridden alone into their formation, slain Yan Liang, and departed, whereupon their army had suffered a crushing defeat. Yuan Shao asked in alarm, “Who was this man?” Ju Shou replied, “It must have been Guan Yunzhang, the younger brother of Liu Xuande.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. Pointing at Xuande, he cried, “Your brother has slain my beloved general. You must have conspired with him. What use is there in keeping you alive?” He summoned the executioners and ordered them to drag Xuande away and behead him. Indeed:\n\nAt first he sat an honored guest beside his lord;\nToday he nearly joins the prisoners below the stair.\n\nWhether Xuande lived or died will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 26\n\nYuan Shao Loses Troops and Generals; Guan Yu Hangs Up His Seal and Leaves the Gold\n\nNow Yuan Shao was about to have Xuande beheaded. Xuande stepped forward calmly and said, “My lord, will you heed only one side’s account and cast aside the friendship of former days? Since I became separated from my men after losing Xuzhou, I have not known whether my second brother Yunchang still lives. Many men under Heaven resemble one another. Must every man with a red face and long beard therefore be Guan Yu? Why does my lord not investigate?” Yuan Shao was a man of no fixed judgment. On hearing Xuande’s words, he rebuked Ju Shou: “By mistakenly listening to you, I nearly killed a good man.” He once more invited Xuande to sit in the command tent, and they discussed how to avenge Yan Liang. At that moment a man below the dais answered and stepped forward, saying, “Yan Liang was as a brother to me. Now that he has been slain by the traitor Cao, how can I fail to avenge him?”\n\nXuande looked at the man. He stood eight feet tall, with a face like a xiezhi, and was none other than Wen Chou, the famed general of Hebei. Yuan Shao was overjoyed. “No one but you can avenge Yan Liang. I shall give you one hundred thousand troops. Cross the Yellow River at once and pursue and destroy the traitor Cao!” Ju Shou said, “You must not. Our best course now is to remain encamped at Yanjin and divide our forces at Guandu. If we rashly cross the river and some unforeseen change occurs, none of our host will be able to return.” Yuan Shao angrily replied, “It is always men like you who slow the army’s spirit, dragging out the days and months and obstructing great affairs! Have you never heard that ‘in war, speed is of the essence’?” Ju Shou withdrew and sighed: “Above, ambition overflows; below, men strive only for achievement. O vast and rolling Yellow River—shall I ever cross you?” Thereafter he pleaded illness and ceased attending the councils.\n\nXuande said, “I have received great favor from you, my lord, yet have had no means to repay it. I wish to accompany General Wen: first, to requite your kindness; second, to seek reliable news of Yunchang.” Yuan Shao was pleased and ordered Wen Chou and Xuande to lead the vanguard together. Wen Chou said, “Liu Xuande is a general repeatedly defeated and is inauspicious to an army. Since my lord insists that he go, I shall allot him thirty thousand troops and have him command the rear division.” Thus Wen Chou led seventy thousand men forward, while Xuande followed with thirty thousand.\n\nMeanwhile, when Cao Cao saw that Yunchang had slain Yan Liang, his admiration and respect for him increased twofold. He memorialized the court, and Yunchang was enfeoffed as Marquis of Hanshou Village; an official seal was cast and presented to Lord Guan. Suddenly word came that Yuan Shao had sent his great general Wen Chou across the Yellow River and that he had already occupied the heights above Yanjin. Cao Cao first ordered the inhabitants removed to the western bank, then personally led his army to meet the enemy. He issued an order: the rear army was to become the van and the van the rear; the grain and fodder were to go first, with the troops behind. Lü Qian asked, “What is your purpose in putting the provisions ahead and the troops behind?” Cao Cao replied, “When provisions are in the rear, they are often plundered, so I have ordered them placed in front.” Lü Qian said, “But if we encounter the enemy and they seize them, what then?” Cao Cao replied, “Wait until the enemy arrives; then you will understand.”\n\nLü Qian remained doubtful and perplexed. Cao Cao ordered the grain wagons and baggage train to proceed along the river to Yanjin. He himself remained with the rear army. When he heard shouts arise from the van, he hastily sent men to investigate. They reported: “Wen Chou, the great general of Hebei, has arrived with his troops. Our men have all abandoned the grain and fodder and are fleeing in every direction. The rear army is far away—what are we to do?” Pointing with his whip at two earthen mounds, Cao Cao said, “We may shelter there for the moment.” Men and horses hurried up the mounds. Cao Cao ordered the soldiers to remove their clothing and armor and rest awhile, and had all their horses turned loose. Wen Chou’s army swept upon them. Cao Cao’s generals cried, “The enemy is here! We must quickly gather the horses and withdraw to Baima!” Xun You hastily stopped them, saying, “These are precisely the bait with which we may lure the enemy. Why retreat instead?” Cao Cao swiftly glanced at Xun You and smiled. Xun You understood his purpose and said no more.\n\nAfter Wen Chou’s troops had seized the provision wagons and baggage, they came on to snatch the horses. The soldiers broke ranks and became hopelessly entangled among themselves. Cao Cao then ordered all his officers and men to charge down from the earthen mounds and attack. Wen Chou’s army fell into great confusion. Cao Cao’s troops closed in around them, while Wen Chou stood forth and fought alone. His soldiers trampled one another underfoot, and though he tried to halt and restrain them, he could not. He had no choice but to wheel his horse and flee. From atop the mound, Cao Cao pointed and said, “Wen Chou is a famous general of Hebei. Who can capture him?” Zhang Liao and Xu Huang spurred out together, shouting, “Wen Chou, do not flee!” Wen Chou looked back and saw the two generals gaining on him. Holding his iron spear in place, he took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot straight at Zhang Liao. Xu Huang cried, “Rebel general, do not loose that arrow!” Zhang Liao ducked his head and swerved sharply. The arrow struck his helmet and shot away its pin and tassel. Zhang Liao pressed the pursuit with all his might, but Wen Chou sent another arrow into the cheek of his mount. The horse fell to its foreknees, and Zhang Liao was thrown to the ground.\n\nWen Chou wheeled his horse and came back at him, but Xu Huang swiftly swung his great ax and barred his way, engaging him in fierce combat. Then Xu Huang saw Wen Chou’s troops arriving in a mass behind him. Judging that he could not withstand them, he turned his horse and withdrew. Wen Chou pursued him along the river. Suddenly he saw more than ten riders, their banners fluttering, with one general at their head galloping toward him, broadsword in hand. It was Guan Yunchang. He thundered, “Rebel general, do not flee!” He crossed weapons with Wen Chou, but before they had fought three bouts, Wen Chou lost heart, turned his horse, and fled along the winding riverbank. Lord Guan’s horse was swift. He overtook Wen Chou and struck him from behind with a single stroke, cutting him down from the saddle. From atop the mound Cao Cao saw Lord Guan slay Wen Chou and drove his whole army forward in a sweeping assault. More than half the Hebei troops fell into the river, while Cao Cao recovered all the provisions and horses.\n\nYunchang led several riders in charges east and west, breaking through wherever he went. In the midst of the slaughter, Liu Xuande arrived behind them with his thirty thousand troops. Scouts in the van learned what had happened and reported to Xuande: “Once again it was the red-faced, long-bearded warrior who slew Wen Chou.” Xuande hurriedly galloped forward to look. Across the river he saw a cluster of horsemen darting back and forth as if in flight, beneath a banner bearing the seven words: “Guan Yunchang, Marquis of Hanshou Village.” Xuande silently thanked Heaven and Earth: “So my brother truly is with Cao Cao!” He was about to call out and meet him when a great mass of Cao Cao’s troops surged forward, and he had no choice but to withdraw his army. Yuan Shao came to his support at Guandu, where they established fortified camps. Guo Tu and Shen Pei went in to see Yuan Shao and said, “This time it was again Guan Yu who killed Wen Chou, while Liu Bei falsely claims to know nothing of it.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and cursed, “How dare that long-eared traitor treat me so!”\n\nA short while later Xuande arrived, and Yuan Shao ordered that he be dragged out and beheaded. Xuande said, “What crime have I committed?” Yuan Shao replied, “You deliberately had your brother destroy another of my great generals. How can you say you are guiltless?” Xuande said, “Allow me one word before I die. Cao Cao has always feared and hated me. Now that he knows I am with you, my lord, he fears that I will assist you, and so he deliberately sent Yunchang to kill your two generals. He knew that you would surely be enraged. He is borrowing your hand to kill Liu Bei. I beg you, my lord, to consider this.” Yuan Shao said, “Xuande speaks rightly. You men nearly caused me to bear the infamy of murdering a worthy.” He shouted for the guards to withdraw and invited Xuande to sit in the command tent.\n\nXuande gave thanks, saying, “I have received the favor of your lordship’s magnanimous mercy, yet have no way to repay it. I wish to send a trusted man with a secret letter to Yunchang, so that he may learn where Liu Bei is. He will surely hasten here by night and day to assist you, my lord, in destroying Cao Cao and avenging Yan Liang and Wen Chou. What does your lordship think?” Yuan Shao was overjoyed. “If I gain Yunchang, he will be worth ten Yan Liangs and Wen Chous.” Xuande composed a letter, but as yet had no one to deliver it. Yuan Shao ordered the army to withdraw to Wuyang, where its connected camps stretched for scores of li; there he held his troops in place and made no move. Cao Cao then sent Xiahou Dun with troops to guard the strategic pass at Guandu, while he himself led the army back to the capital at Xuchang. There he gave a great banquet for all his officers to celebrate Yunchang’s achievement. He said to Lü Qian, “The reason I placed the provisions in front that day was to use them as bait for the enemy. Xun Gongda alone understood my intent.” All present sighed in admiration.\n\nIn the midst of the banquet, a sudden report arrived: “The Yellow Turbans Liu Pi and Gong Du are running rampant in Runan. Cao Hong has fought them repeatedly without success and begs that reinforcements be sent.” When Yunchang heard this, he stepped forward and said, “Guan Yu is willing to render the service of a dog or horse and destroy the rebels of Runan.” Cao Cao replied, “Yunchang has established great merit, for which I have not yet richly rewarded him. How could I burden him with another campaign?” Lord Guan said, “If Guan Yu remains idle too long, sickness is sure to arise. I beg to make one more expedition.” Cao Cao admired his valor. He assigned him fifty thousand troops, appointed Yu Jin and Yue Jin as his deputy generals, and ordered them to depart the next day. Xun Yu privately said to Cao Cao, “Yunchang’s heart is set on returning to Liu Bei. If he learns any news of him, he will surely leave. You must not keep sending him on campaigns.” Cao Cao replied, “Once he has won this victory, I shall not let him face the enemy again.”\n\nNow Yunchang led his army near Runan and established camp. That night two spies were seized outside the encampment and brought before him. Yunchang looked at them and recognized one of the two: it was Sun Qian. Lord Guan rebuked his attendants and ordered them to withdraw, then asked Sun Qian, “Since our forces scattered, I have heard nothing of your whereabouts. What brings you here now?” Sun Qian replied, “After fleeing the disaster, I wandered as a refugee through Runan and was fortunate enough to be taken in by Liu Pi. But why are you now with Cao Cao, General? And I do not know whether Ladies Gan and Mi remain safe and well.”\n\nLord Guan then related the whole course of events in detail. Sun Qian said, “I recently heard that Lord Xuande is with Yuan Shao. I wished to go and join him but had no opportunity. Liu Pi and Gong Du have now submitted to Yuan Shao and are helping him attack Cao Cao. Fortunately, General, you have also come here. They therefore sent a soldier to guide me and ordered me to act as a spy and bring you this news. Tomorrow the two of them will feign defeat in battle. You should quickly escort the two ladies to Yuan Shao’s camp and reunite with Lord Xuande.” Lord Guan said, “Since my brother is with Yuan Shao, I shall surely hasten to him by night and day. I regret only that I slew two of Yuan Shao’s generals, and fear that matters may now have changed.” Sun Qian said, “I shall first go and discover the true state of affairs there, then return to report to you, General.” Lord Guan said, “If I may see my elder brother once more, I will not shrink from ten thousand deaths. When I return to Xuchang this time, I shall take leave of Cao Cao.” That night he secretly sent Sun Qian away.\n\nThe next day Lord Guan led out his troops, and Gong Du came forth in full armor to offer battle. Lord Guan said, “Why have you rebelled against the imperial court?” Gong Du replied, “You are a man who has betrayed his lord. How can you turn and reproach me?” Lord Guan said, “How have I betrayed my lord?” Gong Du replied, “Liu Xuande is with Yuan Benchu, yet you follow Cao Cao. Why is that?” Lord Guan answered no further but urged his horse forward, flourishing his blade. Gong Du immediately fled, and Lord Guan pursued him. Gong Du turned and called back to Lord Guan, “The grace of one’s former lord must never be forgotten. Press forward quickly, my lord, and I shall yield Runan to you.” Lord Guan understood his meaning and drove his troops on in a sweeping attack. Liu Pi and Gong Du pretended to lose and fled in feigned defeat, scattering in every direction. Yunchang took possession of the towns and districts, restored peace among the people, and then led his army back to Xuchang. Cao Cao came out beyond the city walls to welcome him and rewarded the soldiers for their labors.\n\nWhen the banquet was over, Yunchang returned home and paid his respects to his two sisters-in-law outside their door. Lady Gan said, “Uncle, you have twice gone out with the army. Have you learned any news of the Imperial Uncle?” Lord Guan replied, “Not yet.” After he withdrew, the two ladies wept bitterly behind the door. “The Imperial Uncle must be dead! Our second brother fears that we sisters will grieve, and so conceals the truth and will not tell us.”\n\nWhile they were still weeping, an old soldier who had accompanied the expedition heard their unceasing cries and called from outside the door, “My ladies, do not weep. Our lord is now with Yuan Shao in Hebei.” The ladies asked, “How do you know this?” The soldier replied, “While I was following General Guan on campaign, someone told him so before the battle lines.” The ladies hastily summoned Yunchang and reproached him: “The Imperial Uncle has never failed you. Now that you have received Cao Cao’s favors, have you utterly forgotten the old bond of honor? Why did you not tell us the truth?” Lord Guan bowed his head to the ground and said, “My brother is indeed now in Hebei. I did not dare let you know, my sisters-in-law, for fear the matter might leak out. This affair must be planned slowly; we must not seek undue haste.” Lady Gan said, “Uncle, you must act promptly.” Lord Guan withdrew and pondered a way to leave, unable to sit or stand in peace.\n\nIt happened that Yu Jin had discovered that Liu Bei was in Hebei and reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao sent Zhang Liao to sound out Lord Guan’s intentions. Lord Guan was sitting in gloomy thought when Zhang Liao entered and congratulated him: “I hear that while you were before the battle lines, brother, you learned news of Xuande. I have come especially to offer my congratulations.” Lord Guan said, “Though my former lord still lives, I have not yet been able to see him. What cause is there for joy?” Zhang Liao asked, “How does your friendship with Xuande compare with the friendship between you and me?” Lord Guan replied, “You and I are joined as friends. Xuande and I are friends who are also brothers, brothers who are also sovereign and minister. How can the two bonds be discussed together?” Zhang Liao said, “Now that Xuande is in Hebei, will you go and follow him?” Lord Guan replied, “How could I ever break the words I spoke before? Wenyuan, you must convey my respects to the Prime Minister.” Zhang Liao returned and reported Lord Guan’s words to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “I have a plan of my own to keep him here.”\n\nWhile Lord Guan was still pondering, word suddenly came that an old acquaintance had arrived to visit him. But when the visitor was shown in, Lord Guan did not recognize him. He asked, “Who are you, sir?” The man replied, “I am Chen Zhen of Nanyang, a subordinate of Yuan Shao.” Lord Guan was greatly startled. He hastily dismissed his attendants and asked, “Your coming here, sir, must have some purpose.” Chen Zhen drew out a sealed letter and handed it to Lord Guan. Lord Guan examined it and saw that it was from Xuande. In substance, it read:\n\nSince you and I swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden, we have vowed to die together. Why, then, have you deserted me halfway, casting aside affection and severing honor? If you are resolved to win rank and fame and seek wealth and nobility, then I beg you to offer up Liu Bei’s head and thereby complete your achievement! A letter cannot exhaust all I would say. I await death at your command!\n\nWhen Lord Guan had finished reading the letter, he wept bitterly and said, “It is not that I did not wish to seek my brother; I simply did not know where he was. How could I seek wealth and honor and betray our former oath?” Chen Zhen said, “Xuande longs most earnestly for you. Since you have not betrayed your former oath, you should go quickly to see him.” Lord Guan replied, “A man who lives between Heaven and Earth but does not remain constant from beginning to end is no gentleman. When I came, I came openly and clearly; when I leave, I must leave no less openly and clearly. I shall now write a letter. I trouble you, sir, to take it first and inform my elder brother. Allow me to take leave of Cao Cao, and I shall bring my two sisters-in-law to meet him.” Chen Zhen asked, “What will you do if Cao Cao refuses permission?” Lord Guan replied, “I would sooner die. How could I consent to remain here long?” Chen Zhen said, “Write your reply quickly, my lord, and spare Lord Liu further anxious waiting.” Lord Guan wrote in answer:\n\nI have heard that honor does not betray the heart, and loyalty does not shrink from death. From childhood, Yu has read the books and gained some slight knowledge of ritual and righteousness. Whenever I read of Yang Jiao’ai and Zuo Botao, I never fail to sigh again and again and shed tears. When I formerly defended Xiapi, there was no accumulated grain within and no relieving army without. I wished to die at once, but because the safety of my two sisters-in-law weighed upon me, I dared not sever my head and cast away my body, thereby failing the trust placed in me. Thus I submitted to temporary restraint, hoping for a later reunion. Only when I recently reached Runan did I learn news of you, elder brother. I shall at once take leave of Cao Cao in person and return with my two sisters-in-law. If Yu harbors any divided heart, may gods and men alike destroy him. Though I bare my liver and drain my gall, paper and brush cannot exhaust what is in my heart. The day when I shall bow before you is near. I humbly beg you to understand and judge me truly!\n\nChen Zhen took the letter and departed. Lord Guan went inside and told his two sisters-in-law, then immediately proceeded to the Prime Minister’s residence to bow and take leave of Cao Cao. Cao Cao knew his purpose and therefore hung a placard at the gate stating that he was receiving no visitors. Lord Guan returned in dejection. He ordered the attendants who had formerly followed him to prepare the carriages and horses and stand ready morning and evening. He also instructed everyone in the residence that all the gifts previously bestowed upon him were to be left behind and that not the smallest part was to be taken. The next day he again went to the Prime Minister’s residence to offer his thanks and take leave, but the same placard hung at the gate. Lord Guan went back several times in succession, but never gained admittance. He then visited Zhang Liao’s house, intending to explain the matter to him, but Zhang Liao also pleaded illness and would not come out. Lord Guan thought, “This is Cao Cao’s way of refusing to let me depart. But my resolve to go is fixed. How can I remain?” He at once wrote a letter thanking Cao Cao and taking his leave. In substance, it read:\n\nFrom my youth, Yu has served the Imperial Uncle, and we swore to live and die together. August Heaven and Sovereign Earth truly heard those words. When Xiapi fell, I asked three conditions, all of which you graciously accepted. I have now learned that my former lord is with Yuan Shao’s army. When I recall our oath of former days, how could I permit myself to break it? Though new favor has been great, old allegiance is hard to forget. I therefore respectfully present this letter to announce my departure and humbly beg your understanding. As for any kindness still left unrepaid, I pray that I may requite it on another day.\n\nWhen he had finished, he sealed the letter securely and sent a man to deliver it to the Prime Minister’s residence. At the same time, he sealed up one by one all the gold and silver he had repeatedly received and placed them in the storehouse. He hung the seal of the Marquis of Hanshou Village in the main hall and invited the two ladies to enter their carriage. Lord Guan mounted Red Hare, took the Green Dragon blade in hand, and led the attendants who had followed him in former days, escorting the carriage and baggage wagons straight out through the northern gate. The gate officers barred his way. Lord Guan glared, held his blade crosswise, and gave one mighty shout. All the gate officers fell back and made way. Once outside the gate, Lord Guan said to his followers, “Escort the carriage and baggage wagons and go on ahead. If anyone pursues us, I shall deal with him myself. You must not alarm the two ladies.” The attendants pushed the carriage forward and set out along the main road.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao was still discussing Lord Guan’s affair and had reached no decision when his attendants reported that Lord Guan had presented a letter. Cao Cao immediately read it through and cried in astonishment, “Yunchang has gone!” Suddenly the officer guarding the northern gate galloped in to report: “Lord Guan forced his way through the gate and departed. With carriages, baggage, saddled horses, and more than twenty people, he has gone north.” Then men from Lord Guan’s residence arrived and reported: “Lord Guan sealed up all the gold, silver, and other objects bestowed upon him. The ten beautiful women remain separately housed in the inner chambers. His seal as Marquis of Hanshou Village hangs in the main hall. He took none of the attendants assigned to him by the Prime Minister, but only his original followers and his personal baggage, and has left through the northern gate.” Everyone was aghast. One general stepped boldly forward and said, “I ask for three thousand armored cavalry. I shall go and capture Guan Yu alive and present him to the Prime Minister!” They looked and saw that it was General Cai Yang. Truly:\n\nSeeking to leave the dragon’s fathomless lair,\nHe meets three thousand troops as fierce as wolves and tigers.\n\nCai Yang wished to pursue Lord Guan. What came of it will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 27\n\nThe Lord of the Splendid Beard Rides a Thousand Miles Alone; The Marquis of Hanshou Slays Six Generals at Five Passes\n\nNow among all the officers under Cao Cao, apart from Zhang Liao, only Xu Huang was on close terms with Guan Yu, though all the others respected and admired him. Cai Yang alone refused to submit to Guan Yu’s superiority; therefore, when he heard that Guan Yu had departed that day, he wished to pursue and stop him. Cao Cao said, “He does not forget his former lord, and his coming and going are both open and honorable. He is a true man of valor. You should all take him as your example.” He then angrily ordered Cai Yang to withdraw and forbade him to give chase. Cheng Yu said, “The Prime Minister treated Guan Yu with extraordinary generosity, yet now he has left without taking leave, presuming to affront your august authority with a few disorderly words on a scrap of paper. His crime is grave indeed. If he is allowed to return to Yuan Shao, it will be like adding wings to a tiger. Better to pursue and kill him, thereby removing a future danger.” Cao Cao said, “I gave him my word long ago. How can I now break faith? Each man serves his own lord. Do not pursue him.” Then he said to Zhang Liao, “Yun Chang sealed up the gold and hung up his seal. Riches could not stir his heart, nor rank and emolument alter his purpose. Such a man commands my deepest respect. I imagine he has not gone far. I shall go once more to show him my friendship and do him a final kindness. Ride ahead and ask him to wait. I will come to see him off and present him with traveling expenses and a campaign robe as mementos for the days to come.” Zhang Liao accepted the command and rode ahead alone. Cao Cao followed with several dozen horsemen.\n\nNow the Red Hare ridden by Yun Chang could travel a thousand li in a day, and ordinarily no one could have overtaken it. But because he wished to escort the carriages, he dared not give the horse its head and instead rode slowly with a tight rein. Suddenly he heard someone behind him shout, “Yun Chang, ride more slowly!” Looking back, he saw Zhang Liao spurring toward him. Lord Guan ordered the carriages and attendants to press onward along the main road, while he himself reined in Red Hare, steadied the Green Dragon Saber, and asked, “Wenyuan, can it be that you have come to pursue me and take me back?” Zhang Liao replied, “No. The Prime Minister, learning that you were setting out on a long journey, wished to come and see you off. He sent me ahead especially to ask Your Excellency to wait. He has no other intention.” Lord Guan said, “Even if the Prime Minister comes with his mailed cavalry, I am resolved to fight them to the death!” Thereupon he halted his horse on the bridge and watched. He saw Cao Cao galloping toward him with several dozen riders; behind him came Xu Chu, Xu Huang, Yu Jin, Li Dian, and the rest.\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw Lord Guan sitting his horse on the bridge with saber leveled, he ordered his officers to rein in their mounts and spread out on either side. Lord Guan saw that none of them carried weapons in hand, and only then did he set his mind at ease. Cao Cao said, “Yun Chang, why do you travel in such haste?” Lord Guan inclined himself in the saddle and replied, “I reported to the Prime Minister before that my former lord was in Hebei, and I could not help but hasten to him. I called at your residence several times but was unable to gain an audience, so I wrote a letter of farewell, sealed up the gold, hung up my seal, and returned them to the Prime Minister. I trust you have not forgotten the words you spoke in former days.” Cao Cao said, “I desire to win the confidence of all beneath Heaven. How could I break my former promise? Fearing that you might lack funds upon the road, I have specially prepared traveling expenses to see you on your way.” An officer at once held out from horseback a tray of gold. Lord Guan said, “I have repeatedly received your generous gifts and still possess more than enough. Keep this gold to reward your officers and soldiers.” Cao Cao said, “This is only a trifling recompense for the merest fraction of your great services. Why must you refuse it?” Lord Guan said, “My paltry labors are scarcely worth mentioning.” Cao Cao smiled and said, “Yun Chang is a righteous knight without equal beneath Heaven. I regret only that my fortune is too meager to keep you. Here is a brocade robe, a small token of my regard.” He ordered an officer to dismount and bring the robe forward in both hands. Fearing some sudden treachery, Yun Chang dared not dismount. Instead, he lifted the brocade robe on the point of his Green Dragon Saber and draped it over his shoulders. Then he turned his horse, offered thanks, and said, “I am grateful for the robe bestowed by the Prime Minister. May we meet again another day.” With that, he descended from the bridge and rode northward. Xu Chu said, “This man is insufferably discourteous. Why do we not seize him?” Cao Cao replied, “He is one man on one horse, while we number several dozen. How could he help being suspicious? My word has been given. He must not be pursued.” Cao Cao then led his officers back to the city, sighing and reflecting upon Yun Chang all along the road.\n\nNo more of Cao Cao’s return. Let us speak instead of Lord Guan, who rode on to overtake the carriages. After traveling some thirty li, he still had not seen them. Yun Chang grew alarmed and galloped about searching in every direction. Suddenly he saw a man on a hilltop, shouting, “General Guan, wait!” Yun Chang raised his eyes and saw a young man in a yellow turban and brocade robe, holding a spear and mounted on horseback, with a severed head hanging beneath his horse’s neck. Leading more than a hundred foot soldiers, he came racing forward. Lord Guan asked, “Who are you?” The young man cast aside his spear, dismounted, and bowed prostrate on the ground. Fearing a trick, Yun Chang held his horse in check, gripped his saber, and asked, “Brave sir, be pleased to state your name.” The man replied, “I am a native of Xiangyang. My surname is Liao, my given name Hua, and my courtesy name Yuanjian. Because of the disorder of the age, I became a wanderer among the rivers and lakes. I gathered a band of more than five hundred men and lived by plunder. Just now my companion Du Yuan descended the mountain on patrol and mistakenly carried the two ladies up to our stronghold. I questioned their attendants and learned that they were the wives of Imperial Uncle Liu of the Great Han. I also heard that you, General, were escorting them nearby, and I wished at once to send them down the mountain. But Du Yuan spoke insolently, so I killed him. I now offer you his head and beg forgiveness.” Lord Guan asked, “Where are the two ladies?” Liao Hua replied, “They are in the mountain stronghold.” Lord Guan ordered him to bring them down at once. Before long, more than a hundred men came forward surrounding the carriages. Lord Guan dismounted, set aside his saber, clasped his hands before the carriage, and asked, “My two sisters-in-law, were you frightened?” The two ladies said, “Had General Liao not protected us, Du Yuan would already have dishonored us.” Lord Guan asked the attendants, “How did Liao Hua save the ladies?” They replied, “After Du Yuan carried them up the mountain, he proposed that he and Liao Hua each take one as wife. Liao Hua questioned us about their identity and showed them the greatest reverence. Du Yuan would not relent, and Liao Hua killed him.” Hearing this, Lord Guan bowed his thanks to Liao Hua. Liao Hua wished to take his men and escort Lord Guan, but Lord Guan reflected that the man was, after all, a remnant of the Yellow Turbans and was not yet fit to be his companion, so he declined the offer with thanks. Liao Hua again bowed and offered him gold and silk, but Lord Guan would not accept them either. Liao Hua took his leave with another bow, led his followers away, and disappeared among the mountain valleys.\n\nYun Chang told his two sisters-in-law how Cao Cao had presented him with the robe, then urged the carriages onward. At nightfall they sought lodging at a country estate. The master came out to welcome them. His hair and beard were entirely white, and he asked, “General, what are your surname and given name?” Lord Guan saluted and said, “I am Guan, the younger brother of Liu Xuande.” The old man said, “Can you be Lord Guan, who slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Lord Guan replied, “I am.” Overjoyed, the old man invited him into the estate. Lord Guan said, “There are also two ladies in the carriages.” The old man at once called out his wife and daughters to welcome them. When the two ladies reached the thatched hall, Lord Guan stood beside them with hands clasped. The old man invited him to sit, but Lord Guan said, “My honored sisters-in-law are present. How could I dare take a seat?” The old man therefore had his wife and daughters invite the two ladies into the inner rooms and attend to them, while he himself entertained Lord Guan in the thatched hall. Lord Guan asked the old man’s name. The old man replied, “My surname is Hu and my given name Hua. During the reign of Emperor Huan, I served as a court counselor, but I retired from office and returned to my native place. I have a young son, Hu Ban, who is now an administrative officer under Wang Zhi, Prefect of Xingyang. If you pass that way, General, I have a letter I would like you to deliver to my son.” Lord Guan agreed.\n\nAfter breakfast the next morning, Lord Guan invited his two sisters-in-law to enter their carriages, took Hu Hua’s letter, and bade his host farewell. He then followed the road toward Luoyang. Ahead lay a pass called Dongling Pass. Its commander was Kong Xiu, who guarded the earthen ridge with five hundred soldiers. That day, when Lord Guan escorted the carriages up the ridge, the soldiers reported his arrival to Kong Xiu, who came out of the pass to meet him. Lord Guan dismounted and exchanged courtesies with him. Kong Xiu said, “Where are you going, General?” Lord Guan replied, “I have taken leave of the Prime Minister and am going to Hebei in search of my elder brother.” Kong Xiu said, “Yuan Shao of Hebei is the Prime Minister’s sworn enemy. Since you are going there, you must surely have a travel warrant from the Prime Minister.” Lord Guan said, “Because my departure was urgent, I had no time to obtain one.” Kong Xiu said, “Since you have no warrant, I must send someone to report to the Prime Minister before I can allow you to pass.” Lord Guan said, “If I wait while you report, my journey will certainly be delayed.” Kong Xiu said, “The law binds me. I cannot do otherwise.” Lord Guan said, “Then you will not let me through the pass?” Kong Xiu replied, “If you wish to pass, leave the women and other dependents behind as hostages.” Lord Guan flew into a rage, raised his saber, and made to kill Kong Xiu. Kong Xiu retreated within the pass, beat the drum to assemble his troops, donned his armor, mounted his horse, and charged down from the pass, shouting, “Do you dare force your way through?” Lord Guan ordered the carriages to withdraw, then spurred forward with saber raised. Without exchanging another word, he charged straight at Kong Xiu. Kong Xiu leveled his spear to meet him. The two horses crossed, and in a single bout the steel saber flashed: Kong Xiu’s corpse lay beneath his horse. His troops turned to flee. Lord Guan cried, “Soldiers, do not run! I killed Kong Xiu only because I had no choice. This has nothing to do with you. Let your many mouths carry word to Prime Minister Cao that Kong Xiu sought to harm me, and therefore I killed him.” The soldiers all bowed before his horse.\n\nLord Guan then brought the two ladies’ carriages through the pass and set out for Luoyang. Soldiers had already reported the matter to Han Fu, Prefect of Luoyang. Han Fu hastily assembled his officers for consultation. His lieutenant Meng Tan said, “Since he has no warrant from the Prime Minister, he is traveling without authorization. If we do not stop him, we shall certainly be held responsible.” Han Fu said, “Lord Guan is fierce and valiant. Yan Liang and Wen Chou were both slain by him. We cannot oppose him by force; we must capture him by stratagem.” Meng Tan said, “I have a plan. First block the gateway with chevaux-de-frise. When he arrives, I will lead troops out to engage him, then feign defeat and lure him into pursuit. You can shoot him with a hidden arrow. Once Guan falls from his horse, we shall seize him and send him under guard to Xudu, and we are certain to receive a rich reward.” When their plans were settled, a messenger reported that Lord Guan’s carriages had arrived. Han Fu strung his bow and set an arrow ready, then led a thousand horse and foot soldiers to form ranks at the gateway. He called out, “Who comes there?” Lord Guan inclined himself in the saddle and said, “I am Guan, Marquis of Hanshou Village. I beg leave to pass.” Han Fu said, “Do you have a warrant from Prime Minister Cao?” Lord Guan replied, “My affairs were pressing, and I did not obtain one.” Han Fu said, “By the Prime Minister’s august command, I guard this place and am charged especially with examining spies who come and go. Anyone without a warrant is a fugitive.” Lord Guan angrily said, “Kong Xiu of Dongling Pass has already been slain by me. Do you too seek death?” Han Fu cried, “Who will capture him for me?” Meng Tan rode out, whirling a pair of sabers, and charged Lord Guan. Lord Guan ordered the carriages to withdraw and spurred forward to meet him. Before three bouts had passed, Meng Tan wheeled his horse and fled. Lord Guan pursued. Meng Tan had counted only on luring Lord Guan after him, never imagining that Lord Guan’s horse was so swift. Lord Guan overtook him almost at once and cut him in two with a single stroke. As Lord Guan reined around to return, Han Fu, concealed beside the gateway, drew with all his strength and loosed an arrow, striking Lord Guan squarely in the left arm. Lord Guan pulled the arrow out with his teeth, though blood continued to pour from the wound, and galloped straight at Han Fu, scattering the troops. Han Fu tried to dodge aside but was too slow. Lord Guan’s hand rose and his saber fell, cleaving him from head through shoulder and striking him from his horse. He routed the soldiers and returned to protect the carriages.\n\nLord Guan tore silk into strips and bound up his arrow wound. Fearing ambush along the road, he dared not linger, but traveled through the night toward Sishui Pass. The commander of that pass was a native of Bingzhou named Bian Xi, who was skilled with the meteor hammer. Originally a remnant of the Yellow Turbans, he had later submitted to Cao Cao and been assigned to guard the pass. When he learned that Lord Guan was approaching, he devised a plan. At the Temple of the Guardian of the Realm before the pass, he concealed more than two hundred swordsmen and axemen. He intended to entice Lord Guan into the temple, then strike a cup as the signal for them to murder him. When all was arranged, he went out of the pass to welcome Lord Guan. Seeing Bian Xi come to meet him, Lord Guan dismounted and exchanged greetings. Bian Xi said, “Your name shakes the realm, General. Who does not honor and admire you? Now you are returning to the Imperial Uncle, and thereby fully display your loyalty and righteousness!” Lord Guan related how he had slain Kong Xiu and Han Fu. Bian Xi said, “You were right to kill them, General. When I see the Prime Minister, I shall explain the whole matter on your behalf.” Lord Guan was delighted. They mounted together, passed through Sishui Pass, and dismounted before the Temple of the Guardian of the Realm. The monks rang the bell and came out to welcome them. Now the Temple of the Guardian of the Realm had been founded by imperial command as a place of worship in the reign of Emperor Ming of Han, and more than thirty monks resided there. Among them was one from Lord Guan’s own native district, whose religious name was Pujing. Pujing already knew what Bian Xi intended. He stepped forward, saluted Lord Guan, and asked, “General, how many years have passed since you left eastern Pu?” Lord Guan replied, “Almost twenty years.” Pujing said, “Do you still recognize this poor monk?” Lord Guan replied, “I have been away from home for many years and cannot recognize you.” Pujing said, “My family home and yours were separated only by a river.” When Bian Xi heard Pujing speaking of their ties as fellow countrymen, he feared that the secret might be betrayed and berated him: “I wish to invite the general to a feast. What right have you, a monk, to say so much?” Lord Guan said, “That is not so. When men from the same homeland meet, how can they fail to speak of old ties?”\n\nPujing invited Lord Guan to take tea in the abbot’s quarters. Lord Guan said, “The two ladies are in their carriages. Tea should first be offered to them.” Pujing ordered tea to be served to the ladies first, then invited Lord Guan into the abbot’s quarters. With one hand Pujing lifted the monastic knife hanging at his side, while fixing Lord Guan with his eyes. Lord Guan understood his meaning and ordered his attendants to take up their weapons and follow close behind. Bian Xi invited Lord Guan to the banquet spread in the Dharma Hall. Lord Guan said, “Master Bian, do you invite me with good intentions or evil?” Before Bian Xi could answer, Lord Guan caught sight of swordsmen and axemen concealed behind the wall hangings. He roared at Bian Xi, “I took you for a good man! How dare you act like this?” Knowing that his plot had been exposed, Bian Xi shouted, “Men, strike!” The ambushers were just about to attack when Lord Guan drew his sword and cut them down. Bian Xi fled from the hall and ran around the gallery. Lord Guan cast aside his sword, seized his great saber, and pursued. Bian Xi secretly drew out his flying hammer and hurled it at Lord Guan. Lord Guan knocked the hammer aside with his saber, closed upon Bian Xi, and split him in two with a single stroke. He then turned back at once to see to his two sisters-in-law. Soldiers had already surrounded them, but when they saw Lord Guan coming, they fled in every direction. Lord Guan drove them off, then thanked Pujing, saying, “Had it not been for you, Reverend Master, this villain would have killed me.” Pujing replied, “This poor monk can no longer remain here. I shall gather my robe and alms bowl and wander elsewhere. We shall meet again if fate permits. Take care of yourself, General.” Lord Guan thanked him, escorted the carriages onward, and set out for Xingyang.\n\nWang Zhi, Prefect of Xingyang, was related to Han Fu by marriage. When he heard that Lord Guan had killed Han Fu, he plotted to murder him in secret and sent men to guard the gateway. When Lord Guan arrived, Wang Zhi came out of the pass to meet him with a cheerful smile. Lord Guan told him of his journey in search of his elder brother. Wang Zhi said, “You have traveled hard upon the road, General, and the ladies are weary from riding in their carriages. Please enter the city and rest for one night at the posthouse. It will not be too late to resume your journey tomorrow.” Seeing that Wang Zhi appeared exceedingly cordial, Lord Guan brought his two sisters-in-law into the city. Everything had been prepared at the posthouse. Wang Zhi invited Lord Guan to a banquet, but Lord Guan declined to attend, so Wang Zhi had the feast sent to the posthouse. Wearied by the hardships of the road, Lord Guan waited until his two sisters-in-law had eaten, then settled them in the main chamber to rest. He ordered the attendants to find quarters of their own and feed the horses well. Lord Guan also removed his armor and lay down to rest.\n\nNow Wang Zhi secretly summoned his administrative officer Hu Ban and gave him these orders: “Guan has deserted the Prime Minister, and on the road he has killed both a prefect and officers guarding the passes. His capital crimes are grave! Yet his martial prowess makes him impossible to oppose. Tonight, muster one thousand soldiers and surround the posthouse, each man carrying a torch. At the third watch, set fire to it from every side. No matter who is inside, burn them all to death! I shall personally lead troops in support.” Hu Ban accepted the command, assembled the soldiers, and secretly had dry firewood and kindling carried to the entrance of the posthouse, arranging a fixed time for the attack. Then Hu Ban thought, “I have long heard the name of Guan Yun Chang, but I do not know what manner of man he is. I shall go and look at him.” He entered the posthouse and asked an attendant, “Where is General Guan?” The man replied, “He is the one reading in the main hall.” Hu Ban stole up before the hall and saw Lord Guan seated at a table beneath the lamplight, stroking his beard with his left hand as he read. At the sight, Hu Ban involuntarily exclaimed, “Truly, he is a godlike man!” Lord Guan asked who was there. Hu Ban entered, bowed, and said, “I am Hu Ban, an administrative officer under the Prefect of Xingyang.” Lord Guan said, “Can you be the son of Hu Hua, who lives outside Xudu?” Hu Ban replied, “I am.” Lord Guan called an attendant to take the letter from his baggage and give it to Hu Ban. After reading it, Hu Ban sighed, “I nearly killed a loyal and worthy man by mistake!” He then secretly warned Lord Guan: “Wang Zhi harbors wicked designs and means to kill you, General. He has secretly ordered men to surround the posthouse on every side and set it afire at the third watch. I shall go ahead now and open the city gate. You must make haste, gather your people, and leave the city.” Lord Guan was greatly alarmed. He hurriedly donned his armor, took up his saber, mounted his horse, and asked his two sisters-in-law to enter their carriages. When they all left the posthouse, they indeed saw soldiers waiting with torches in hand. Lord Guan hastened to the city wall and found the gate already open. He urged the carriages swiftly out of the city. Hu Ban returned to set the fire. Lord Guan had traveled less than several li when the blaze of torches shone behind him and troops came in pursuit. At their head, Wang Zhi shouted, “Guan, do not flee!” Lord Guan reined in his horse and cursed him: “Wretch! I have no enmity with you. Why did you send men to burn me alive?” Wang Zhi spurred his horse, leveled his spear, and charged straight at Lord Guan. Lord Guan struck him across the waist with a single stroke and cut him in two. The pursuing troops scattered. Lord Guan urged the carriages to make all speed, and throughout the journey he remained deeply grateful to Hu Ban.\n\nWhen Lord Guan reached the border of Huazhou, someone reported his arrival to Liu Yan. Liu Yan led several dozen horsemen out of the city to welcome him. Lord Guan inclined himself in the saddle and said, “Prefect, have you been well since last we parted?” Liu Yan replied, “Where do you now intend to go?” Lord Guan said, “I have taken leave of the Prime Minister and am going in search of my elder brother.” Liu Yan said, “Xuande is with Yuan Shao, and Yuan Shao is the Prime Minister’s enemy. How can you be permitted to go there?” Lord Guan replied, “The matter was agreed upon long ago.” Liu Yan said, “The crossing at the Yellow River is now guarded by Qin Qi, a subordinate of Xiahou Dun. I fear he will not allow you to pass.” Lord Guan said, “Can you furnish me with boats, Prefect?” Liu Yan replied, “Though boats are available, I dare not furnish them.” Lord Guan said, “When I slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou, I also relieved you of danger. Today I ask for no more than a ferryboat, yet you refuse me. Why?” Liu Yan said, “I fear only that if Xiahou Dun learns of it, he will certainly punish me.” Lord Guan saw that Liu Yan was a useless man, so he urged the carriages onward by himself. When he reached the Yellow River crossing, Qin Qi led troops out and demanded, “Who comes there?” Lord Guan replied, “I am Guan, Marquis of Hanshou Village.” Qin Qi asked, “Where do you intend to go?” Lord Guan said, “I wish to cross into Hebei and seek my elder brother Liu Xuande. I respectfully ask passage.” Qin Qi said, “Where is the Prime Minister’s written order?” Lord Guan replied, “I am not subject to the Prime Minister’s command. What written order should I have?” Qin Qi said, “By General Xiahou’s command, I guard this pass. Even if you sprouted wings, you could not fly across!” Lord Guan angrily said, “Do you know what has befallen those who barred my way along the road?” Qin Qi replied, “You have only killed nameless, low-ranking officers. Would you dare kill me?” Lord Guan said in fury, “How do you compare with Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Qin Qi flew into a rage, spurred his horse, raised his saber, and charged straight at Lord Guan. The two horses crossed, and in a single bout Lord Guan’s saber rose and Qin Qi’s head fell. Lord Guan cried, “The man who opposed me is dead. The rest of you need not flee in alarm. Prepare boats at once and ferry me across the river.” The soldiers hurriedly poled a vessel to the bank. Lord Guan invited his two sisters-in-law aboard and crossed the river. Beyond the Yellow River lay Yuan Shao’s territory. Lord Guan had passed through five barriers and slain six officers. A later poet wrote in praise:\n\nHe hung his seal, sealed up the gold, and left the Han’s chief lord;\nTo seek his brother, far away he turned along the road.\nRed Hare beneath him, he rode a thousand li;\nGreen Dragon lowered, he issued through five passes.\nHis loyal righteousness surged vast through Heaven and earth;\nFrom this day forth, the hero’s might shook rivers and mountains.\nAlone he rode and slew each chief—who could have stood his foe?\nThrough ages past and yet to come, brush and ink preserve his name.\n\nLord Guan sighed to himself in the saddle: “I had no wish to kill men all along the road, but circumstances left me no choice. When Lord Cao hears of it, he will surely take me for an ingrate who betrayed his kindness.” As he traveled on, he suddenly saw a lone rider approaching from the north, shouting, “Yun Chang, wait!” Lord Guan reined in and looked. It was Sun Qian. Lord Guan said, “Since we parted in Runan, what news have you had?” Sun Qian replied, “After you withdrew your troops, General, Liu Pi and Gong Du recaptured Runan. They sent me to Hebei to establish friendly relations with Yuan Shao and invite Xuande to join them in a plan to defeat Cao Cao. But unexpectedly, the officers and advisers of Hebei were all jealous of one another. Tian Feng still lies imprisoned; Ju Shou has been dismissed and is no longer employed; Shen Pei and Guo Tu contend with each other for power; and Yuan Shao is suspicious, indecisive, and incapable of firm command. Imperial Uncle Liu and I therefore consulted together and first sought a way for him to escape. The Imperial Uncle has now gone to Runan to join Liu Pi. Fearing that you might not know this and would instead go to Yuan Shao, where perhaps you would come to harm, he specially sent me to meet you on the road. Fortunately, I have found you here. You must go quickly to Runan and meet the Imperial Uncle.” Lord Guan had Sun Qian pay his respects to the ladies. They asked him for news, and Sun Qian told them everything: “Twice Yuan Shao sought to behead the Imperial Uncle. Fortunately, he has now escaped and gone to Runan. You ladies may go there and be reunited with him.” Both ladies covered their faces and wept. Following Sun Qian’s counsel, Lord Guan did not continue into Hebei, but turned directly toward Runan. As they traveled, dust suddenly rose behind them and a body of horsemen came in pursuit. At their head, Xiahou Dun shouted, “Guan, do not flee!” Truly:\n\nSix officers barred the passes, only to meet their deaths;\nNow one whole army blocks the road and challenges him anew.\n\nHow Lord Guan escaped will be told in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 28\n\nCai Yang Is Slain and the Brothers’ Doubts Dispelled; Lord and Vassals Reunite at the Ancient City\n\nNow Guan Yu, together with Sun Qian, escorted his two sisters-in-law toward Runan. Unexpectedly, Xiahou Dun came riding after them with more than two hundred horsemen. Sun Qian went on ahead, guarding the carriages and baggage, while Guan Yu wheeled about, reined in his horse, laid a hand upon his saber, and demanded, “By pursuing me, you betray the Prime Minister’s magnanimity.” Xiahou Dun replied, “The Prime Minister issued no written order to notify us. Along the way you have killed men and even slain an officer under my command. Your insolence has gone too far! I have come expressly to seize you and deliver you to the Prime Minister for judgment!”\n\nWith that, he spurred forward, leveled his spear, and made ready to fight. Just then a lone rider came galloping up from behind, shouting, “You must not fight Yunzhang!” Guan Yu held his reins and did not move. The messenger drew an official dispatch from inside his robe and said to Xiahou Dun, “The Prime Minister esteems General Guan’s loyalty and righteousness. Fearing that he might be stopped at the passes along the road, he sent me with written orders to circulate among all the stations.” Xiahou Dun said, “Guan has killed the officers and soldiers guarding the passes. Does the Prime Minister know of that?” “That he does not know,” replied the messenger. Xiahou Dun said, “Then I shall merely take him alive to the Prime Minister and let the Prime Minister release him himself.” Guan Yu cried angrily, “Do you think I fear you?” Spurring his horse and raising his saber, he charged straight at Xiahou Dun.\n\nXiahou Dun leveled his spear and met him. Their horses crossed, and they had fought fewer than ten bouts when another rider came flying up, shouting, “You two generals, cease a moment!” Xiahou Dun lowered his spear and asked the messenger, “Has the Prime Minister ordered Guan seized?” The messenger replied, “No. The Prime Minister feared that the generals guarding the passes might obstruct General Guan, and so he sent me in haste with another dispatch ordering that he be allowed through.” Xiahou Dun said, “Does the Prime Minister know that he has killed men along the road?” “He does not,” said the messenger. Xiahou Dun replied, “Since he does not know of the killings, Guan cannot be released.” He ordered his soldiers to surround Guan Yu. Guan Yu flew into a rage and whirled his saber to meet them.\n\nThe two were just about to clash when a man came galloping from behind the ranks and cried, “Yunzhang! Yuanrang! Do not fight!” Everyone looked and saw that it was Zhang Liao. Both men reined in their horses. Zhang Liao rode forward and said, “I bear the Prime Minister’s august command. Hearing that Yunzhang had cut his way through the passes and slain their commanders, he feared that further obstacles might arise along the road, and therefore sent me expressly to notify every pass and barrier that he is to be allowed to proceed as he pleases.” Xiahou Dun said, “Qin Qi was Cai Yang’s nephew. Cai Yang entrusted him to my care, and now Guan has killed him. How can Cai Yang let the matter rest?” Zhang Liao said, “When I see General Cai, I shall explain everything. Since the Prime Minister, in his magnanimity, has ordered that Yunzhang be allowed to depart, none of you may thwart his intention.” Xiahou Dun had no choice but to withdraw his troops. Zhang Liao asked, “Where do you intend to go now, Yunzhang?” Guan Yu replied, “I have heard that my elder brother is no longer with Yuan Shao. I shall search the whole realm for him.” Zhang Liao said, “Since Xuande’s whereabouts are still unknown, why not return once more to see the Prime Minister?” Guan Yu laughed. “How could there be any sense in that? Wenyuan, when you return to the Prime Minister, be so kind as to apologize for me.” With that, he clasped hands with Zhang Liao in farewell.\n\nZhang Liao and Xiahou Dun then led their troops back. Guan Yu caught up with the carriage train and told Sun Qian all that had happened. The two rode side by side. After several days’ travel, they were suddenly overtaken by a torrential rain, which soaked all their baggage. In the distance, beside a hill, they saw a country manor. Guan Yu led the carriage train there and asked for lodging. An old man came out to welcome them, and Guan Yu explained fully why they had come. The old man said, “My surname is Guo and my given name is Chang. My family has lived here for generations. I have long heard of your great name, and count myself fortunate to behold you and pay my respects.” He slaughtered a sheep, set out wine for his guests, and invited the two ladies to rest in the rear hall. Guo Chang kept Guan Yu and Sun Qian company as they drank in the thatched hall, while their baggage was dried by the fire and their horses were fed.\n\nToward dusk, a young man suddenly appeared, leading several others into the manor, and went directly into the thatched hall. Guo Chang called, “My son, come pay your respects to the general.” Then he said to Guan Yu, “This is my unworthy son.” Guan Yu asked where he had been. Guo Chang replied, “He has just returned from hunting.” The young man paid his respects to Guan Yu, then immediately left the hall. Guo Chang shed tears and said, “This old man has always handed down farming and study as the family calling. I have only this one son, yet he neglects his proper occupation and thinks of nothing but roaming and hunting. It is the misfortune of our house!” Guan Yu said, “In these troubled times, if he becomes accomplished in the martial arts, he may yet win honor and distinction. Why call it a misfortune?” Guo Chang replied, “If he were willing to practice the martial arts, he would be a young man of aspiration. But he devotes himself only to idle wandering and shrinks from no mischief. That is why this old man grieves!”\n\nGuan Yu also sighed. Late in the night, Guo Chang took his leave. Guan Yu and Sun Qian were just preparing to sleep when they suddenly heard horses neighing and men shouting in the rear courtyard. Guan Yu hastily called his attendants, but none answered, so he and Sun Qian took up their swords and went to investigate. There they saw Guo Chang’s son lying on the ground and howling, while their attendants were brawling with the servants of the manor. Guan Yu asked what had happened. One attendant said, “This fellow came to steal Red Hare, but the horse kicked him down. We heard his cries and rose to look around, whereupon the manor servants came and picked a fight with us.” Guan Yu said angrily, “How dare this rat-thief steal my horse!”\n\nHe was just about to punish him when Guo Chang came running up and pleaded, “My worthless son has committed this wicked deed and deserves ten thousand deaths! But my old wife dotes upon him above all else. I beg the general, in his benevolence, to forgive him!” Guan Yu said, “This son of yours is indeed worthless. What you said earlier was true: no one knows a son better than his father. For your sake, old sir, I shall pardon him for the present.” He ordered his attendants to guard the horse closely, dispersed the manor servants with a shout, and returned with Sun Qian to rest in the thatched hall. The next day, Guo Chang and his wife came before the hall and bowed, saying, “Our wretched son dared offend your tigerlike majesty. We are deeply grateful for the general’s merciful pardon.” Guan Yu ordered that the young man be summoned. “I shall admonish him with upright words.” Guo Chang said, “During the fourth watch, he again gathered several scoundrels and went off. We do not know where.”\n\nGuan Yu thanked Guo Chang and took his leave. After helping his two sisters-in-law into their carriage, he departed the manor and rode beside Sun Qian, guarding the carriage train along a mountain road. Before they had gone thirty li, more than a hundred men swarmed out from behind the mountain, led by two riders. The man in front wore a yellow turban around his head and a battle robe upon his body; behind him rode Guo Chang’s son. The man in the yellow turban cried, “I was a commander under Zhang Jue, General of Heaven! You travelers, leave Red Hare at once, and I shall let you pass!” Guan Yu laughed loudly. “Ignorant, mad bandit! Since you followed Zhang Jue into outlawry, do you know the names of the three brothers Liu, Guan, and Zhang?” The Yellow Turban replied, “I have heard only that the red-faced man with the long beard is called Guan Yunzhang, but I have never seen his face. Who are you?”\n\nGuan Yu rested his saber and halted his horse, untied the bag that protected his beard, and let the man see its full length. The man tumbled from his saddle, dragged Guo Chang’s son forward by the hair, and presented him on his knees before Guan Yu’s horse. Guan Yu asked the man his name. He replied, “My surname is Pei and my given name is Yuanshao. Since Zhang Jue’s death I have had no master. I gathered a band in the hills and forests and have been hiding here for the time being. Early this morning, this wretch came and reported, ‘A traveler riding a thousand-li horse has lodged at my house.’ He invited me expressly to come and seize the horse. I never imagined that I would encounter the general.” Guo Chang’s son prostrated himself and begged for his life. Guan Yu said, “For your father’s sake, I shall spare you!”\n\nGuo Chang’s son clutched his head and scurried away like a rat. Guan Yu said to Pei Yuanshao, “You did not know my face. How, then, did you know my name?” Pei Yuanshao replied, “Twenty li from here stands Mount Woniu. On that mountain lives a man from west of the passes whose surname is Zhou and whose given name is Cang. His two arms possess the strength of a thousand catties. He has broad, slablike ribs, a curling beard, and a most imposing appearance. He was once a general under Zhang Bao of the Yellow Turbans. After Zhang Bao died, he gathered a band in the hills. He has often told me of the general’s great fame and lamented that he had no means of meeting you.” Guan Yu said, “The greenwood is no place for heroes to make their home. From now on, you should all turn from wickedness and return to the right path, lest you bring ruin upon yourselves.” Pei Yuanshao bowed his thanks.\n\nWhile they were speaking, they saw in the distance a band of men and horses approaching. Pei Yuanshao said, “That must be Zhou Cang.” Guan Yu remained mounted and waited for him. Sure enough, a tall, dark-faced man appeared, riding a horse and carrying a spear as he led his followers forward. The moment he saw Guan Yu, he cried in astonished delight, “It is General Guan!” He hurriedly dismounted, bowed low, and prostrated himself beside the road, saying, “Zhou Cang pays his respects.” Guan Yu said, “Where have you seen me before, brave sir?” Zhou Cang replied, “When I formerly followed Zhang Bao of the Yellow Turbans, I once beheld your honored countenance. I have always regretted that I fell among rebels and could not follow you. Today I am blessed to meet you. If the general does not disdain me, accept me as a common foot soldier. Morning and night I will carry your whip and follow your stirrup; even death would leave me content!” Seeing that his devotion was sincere, Guan Yu said, “If you follow me, what will become of your companions?” Zhou Cang replied, “Those willing to follow may follow us; those unwilling may do as they please.”\n\nAt once they all cried, “We are willing to follow!” Guan Yu dismounted and went before the carriage to consult his two sisters-in-law. Lady Gan said, “Since leaving Xudu, Uncle has traveled alone all this way and endured countless hardships, yet never sought troops and horsemen to accompany him. Earlier, when Liao Hua wished to join you, you refused him. Why, then, should you now accept Zhou Cang and his band? We are women and our understanding is shallow; Uncle must judge for himself.” Guan Yu said, “Sister-in-law speaks rightly.” He therefore said to Zhou Cang, “It is not that I am unfeeling, but the two ladies do not consent. Return to the mountain for now. When I have found my elder brother, I shall surely come to summon you.” Zhou Cang knocked his head upon the ground and pleaded, “I am but a rough and reckless man who fell into outlawry. Now that I have met the general, it is as though I have seen the light of day anew. How could I bear to let this chance pass me by? If it is inconvenient for the whole band to follow, let them all go with Pei Yuanshao. I alone will follow the general on foot; though the road be ten thousand li, I shall not refuse!” Guan Yu reported these words to his two sisters-in-law. Lady Gan said, “One or two men accompanying us will cause no difficulty.” Guan Yu then ordered Zhou Cang to assign the men to follow Pei Yuanshao. Pei Yuanshao said, “I too wish to follow General Guan.” Zhou Cang replied, “If you leave, all the companions will scatter. For the time being, you must remain in command. I shall follow General Guan, and as soon as we have settled somewhere, I will come for you.”\n\nPei Yuanshao departed in dejection. Zhou Cang followed Guan Yu as he continued toward Runan. After several days’ travel, they saw a walled town in the distance. Guan Yu asked a local man, “What place is this?” The man replied, “It is called Gucheng. Several months ago, a general named Zhang Fei arrived here with several dozen horsemen. He drove out the county magistrate, occupied Gucheng, recruited soldiers, bought horses, gathered fodder, and stored grain. He now has three to five thousand men and horses, and no one for a great distance around dares oppose him.” Guan Yu said joyfully, “Since my younger brother and I were separated at Xuzhou, I have known nothing of his whereabouts. Who would have thought he was here!” He ordered Sun Qian to enter the city first, report their arrival, and ask Zhang Fei to come welcome his two sisters-in-law. Now Zhang Fei had remained on Mount Mangdang for more than a month. Then, while traveling abroad to seek news of Xuande, he happened to pass Gucheng and entered the county town to borrow grain. The magistrate refused, and Zhang Fei, in a fury, drove him out, seized the county seal, occupied the city, and made it his temporary refuge. That day, bearing Guan Yu’s message, Sun Qian entered the city and met Zhang Fei. After exchanging formal greetings, he reported fully, “Xuande has left Yuan Shao and gone to Runan. Yunzhang has escorted the two ladies directly from Xudu and has now reached this place. He asks the general to go out and welcome them.”\n\nWhen Zhang Fei heard this, he made no reply. He immediately donned his armor, took up his eighteen-foot spear, mounted his horse, and led more than a thousand men straight out through the north gate. Sun Qian was astonished but dared not ask any questions, and could only follow him out of the city. When Guan Yu saw Zhang Fei approaching, he could scarcely contain his delight. Handing his saber to Zhou Cang, he spurred forward to welcome him. But Zhang Fei opened his great round eyes, bristled his tiger whiskers, roared like thunder, and thrust his spear straight at Guan Yu. Guan Yu was greatly startled and hastily dodged aside, crying, “Worthy brother, why do you act like this? Have you forgotten the oath in the Peach Garden?” Zhang Fei shouted, “Since you have forsaken righteousness, how dare you show your face before me?” Guan Yu said, “How have I forsaken righteousness?” Zhang Fei replied, “You betrayed our elder brother, surrendered to Cao Cao, and accepted a marquisate and titles from him. Now you have come to lure me into a trap! Today one of us shall live and the other die!” Guan Yu said, “You do not know what happened, and it is difficult for me to explain. Our two sisters-in-law are here. Ask them yourself.”\n\nHearing this, the two ladies raised the carriage curtain and called, “Third Uncle, why do you behave so?” Zhang Fei replied, “Remain where you are, Sisters-in-law. First watch me kill this faithless man; afterward I shall invite you into the city.” Lady Gan said, “Second Uncle did not know your whereabouts and so took temporary shelter with Cao Cao. Now that he knows your elder brother is in Runan, he has braved every danger and obstacle to escort us here. Third Uncle, do not misjudge him.” Lady Mi said, “Second Uncle’s stay in Xudu was forced upon him by necessity.” Zhang Fei replied, “Sisters-in-law, do not let him deceive you! A loyal minister would rather die than suffer dishonor. How can a true man serve two masters?” Guan Yu said, “Worthy brother, do not wrong me.” Sun Qian said, “Yunzhang came expressly to find you, General.” Zhang Fei shouted, “How can you talk such nonsense as well? He has no good intentions! He must have come to seize me!” Guan Yu said, “If I had come to seize you, I would have brought troops and horses.” Zhang Fei pointed and cried, “Are those not troops and horses coming there?”\n\nGuan Yu looked back and indeed saw a body of men and horses approaching amid rising clouds of dust. As the wind unfurled their banners, they proved to be Cao Cao’s troops. Zhang Fei flew into a rage. “Do you still dare to quibble?” He leveled his eighteen-foot serpent spear and thrust at Guan Yu. Guan Yu hastily stopped him, saying, “Worthy brother, wait. Watch me behead the approaching commander and thereby prove my true heart.” Zhang Fei said, “If your heart is truly loyal, then before I have finished three rolls of the drum, you must behead him!” Guan Yu agreed.\n\nIn a moment, Cao Cao’s troops arrived. Their leading commander was Cai Yang. Brandishing his saber and urging his horse forward, he shouted, “You killed my nephew Qin Qi, and now I find you hiding here! By the Prime Minister’s command, I have come expressly to seize you!” Guan Yu said not another word, but raised his saber and attacked. Zhang Fei beat the drum himself. Before the first roll had ended, Guan Yu’s saber flashed and Cai Yang’s head fell to the ground. All his soldiers fled. Guan Yu captured alive the young soldier who carried the identification banner and questioned him about their coming. The soldier reported, “When Cai Yang heard that the general had killed his nephew, he became furious and wanted to come to Hebei to fight you. The Prime Minister refused permission and instead sent him to Runan to attack Liu Pi. He never expected to encounter the general here.” On hearing this, Guan Yu ordered the soldier to go before Zhang Fei and relate the matter. Zhang Fei questioned him closely about everything Guan Yu had done in Xudu. The soldier recounted the story from beginning to end, and only then did Zhang Fei believe.\n\nWhile they were still speaking, a soldier suddenly came from the city and reported, “More than ten riders are approaching the south gate with great speed. We do not know who they are.” Zhang Fei grew suspicious and rode around to the south gate to look. Sure enough, more than ten horsemen were approaching, lightly equipped with bows and short arrows. On seeing Zhang Fei, they tumbled from their saddles. He looked and saw that they were Mi Zhu and Mi Fang. Zhang Fei also dismounted to greet them. Mi Zhu said, “After we were separated at Xuzhou, my brother and I fled back to our native district to escape the turmoil. We sent men far and near to seek news and learned that Yunzhang had surrendered to Cao Cao, while our lord was in Hebei. We also heard that Jian Yong had gone to Hebei. But we did not know that the general was here. Yesterday, on the road, we met a band of travelers who said that a general surnamed Zhang, of such-and-such appearance, had occupied Gucheng. My brother and I judged that it must be you, General, and therefore came in search of you. What good fortune that we have met!” Zhang Fei said, “Brother Yunzhang and Sun Qian have just arrived with our two sisters-in-law, and we now know our elder brother’s whereabouts.”\n\nThe two Mi brothers were overjoyed. They came together to see Guan Yu and pay their respects to the two ladies. Zhang Fei then welcomed his sisters-in-law into the city. When they were seated in the government hall, the two ladies related all that Guan Yu had endured. Only then did Zhang Fei burst into tears and bow before Yunzhang. The two Mi brothers were also deeply moved. Zhang Fei in turn recounted all that had happened to him since their separation, while ordering a feast to celebrate their reunion.\n\nThe next day, Zhang Fei wished to go with Guan Yu to Runan to see Xuande. Guan Yu said, “Worthy brother, remain here for the present and protect our two sisters-in-law. Sun Qian and I will go ahead to learn our elder brother’s whereabouts.” Zhang Fei agreed. Guan Yu and Sun Qian led several horsemen toward Runan. Liu Pi and Gong Du came out to meet them, and Guan Yu immediately asked, “Where is the Imperial Uncle?” Liu Pi replied, “The Imperial Uncle stayed here for several days, but seeing that our forces were few, he returned to Yuan Benchu in Hebei to confer with him.” Guan Yu was deeply disappointed. Sun Qian said, “There is no need to grieve. We must endure the hardship of one more journey, return to Hebei, inform the Imperial Uncle, and bring him with us to Gucheng.”\n\nGuan Yu followed this advice. Taking leave of Liu Pi and Gong Du, he returned to Gucheng and told Zhang Fei what had happened. Zhang Fei at once wished to accompany him to Hebei. Guan Yu said, “With this city, we have a place of refuge. We must not lightly abandon it. Sun Qian and I will return to Yuan Shao’s territory, find our elder brother, and bring him here to meet you. Worthy brother, hold this city securely.” Zhang Fei said, “You killed his Yan Liang and Wen Chou. How can you possibly go there?” Guan Yu replied, “It does not matter. Once there, I shall act according to circumstances.” He then summoned Zhou Cang and asked, “How many men and horses are with Pei Yuanshao on Mount Woniu?” Zhou Cang replied, “About four or five hundred.” Guan Yu said, “I am now taking a shortcut to seek my elder brother. Go to Mount Woniu, muster that band of men and horses, and bring them by the main road to meet us.”\n\nZhou Cang accepted the order and departed. Guan Yu and Sun Qian took only a little more than twenty riders and set off for Hebei. As they neared the border, Sun Qian said, “General, you must not enter rashly. Rest here for the time being while I go in first to see the Imperial Uncle and make further plans.” Guan Yu agreed and sent Sun Qian ahead. Seeing a country manor in a village some distance away, he and his attendants went there to seek lodging. An old man came out leaning upon a staff and exchanged courtesies with Guan Yu. Guan Yu told him the full truth of his circumstances. The old man said, “My surname too is Guan, and my given name is Ding. I have long heard of your great name and count myself fortunate to behold you and pay my respects.” He then summoned his two sons to meet Guan Yu and hospitably lodged both him and all his attendants in the manor.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Qian rode alone into Jizhou to see Xuande and gave him a full account of what had happened. Xuande said, “Jian Yong is also here. Secretly invite him to come so that we may consult together.” Before long, Jian Yong arrived. After greeting Sun Qian, he joined them in discussing a plan of escape. Jian Yong said, “Tomorrow, my lord should see Yuan Shao and tell him that you wish to go to Jingzhou and persuade Liu Biao to join him in attacking Cao Cao. You can then seize the opportunity to leave.” Xuande said, “An excellent plan! But can you leave with me?” Jian Yong replied, “I too have a plan of escape.”\n\nTheir plans settled, Xuande went the next day to see Yuan Shao and said, “Liu Jingsheng governs the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang. His troops are seasoned and his granaries full. You should make an alliance with him and attack Cao Cao together.” Yuan Shao said, “I once sent an envoy to propose such an alliance, but he refused to join me.” Xuande replied, “He and I are of the same clan. If I go to persuade him, he will surely raise no objection.” Yuan Shao said, “To gain Liu Biao would be far better than gaining Liu Pi.” He therefore ordered Xuande to undertake the mission. Yuan Shao then said, “I have lately heard that Guan Yunzhang has left Cao Cao and intends to come to Hebei. I shall kill him to avenge Yan Liang and Wen Chou!” Xuande said, “My lord formerly wished to employ him, and for that reason I summoned him. Why do you now wish to kill him? Besides, Yan Liang and Wen Chou were but two deer compared with him, while Yunzhang is a tiger. Having lost two deer and gained one tiger, what cause have you for resentment?” Yuan Shao laughed. “I have always admired him. I spoke only in jest. You may send another man to summon him and bid him come quickly.” Xuande said, “Then Sun Qian may be sent at once to summon him.” Yuan Shao was delighted and consented.\n\nAfter Xuande withdrew, Jian Yong entered and said, “Once Xuande leaves, he will surely not return. I am willing to accompany him: first, to help persuade Liu Biao; second, to keep watch upon Xuande.” Yuan Shao approved his words and ordered Jian Yong to travel with Xuande. Guo Tu remonstrated with Yuan Shao, saying, “Liu Bei previously went to persuade Liu Pi, yet nothing came of it. Now, if you send him to Jingzhou with Jian Yong, they will surely never return.” Yuan Shao replied, “Do not be so suspicious. Jian Yong has judgment of his own.” Guo Tu departed with a sigh of vexation.\n\nXuande first sent Sun Qian out of the city to carry word to Guan Yu. Then he and Jian Yong took leave of Yuan Shao, mounted, and rode out of the city. At the border, Sun Qian met them, and together they went to Guan Ding’s manor. Guan Yu came to the gate to welcome Xuande, bowed before him, clasped his hands, and wept without cease. Guan Ding led his two sons forward to bow before Xuande in the thatched hall. Xuande asked their names. Guan Yu said, “This man bears the same surname as I and has two sons. The elder, Guan Ning, studies letters; the younger, Guan Ping, studies the martial arts.” Guan Ding said, “It is my humble wish to send my younger son to follow General Guan, but I do not know whether he would be willing to accept him.” Xuande asked, “How old is he?” Guan Ding replied, “Eighteen.” Xuande said, “Since we have received such kindness from you, venerable sir, and my brother has no son, why not make your worthy son his son?” Guan Ding was overjoyed and immediately ordered Guan Ping to bow to Guan Yu as his father and address Xuande as his uncle. Fearing Yuan Shao might pursue them, Xuande hastily made ready to depart. Guan Ping followed Guan Yu, and they all set out together. Guan Ding escorted them part of the way, then returned home. Guan Yu directed them toward Mount Woniu.\n\nAs they traveled, they suddenly saw Zhou Cang approaching with several dozen wounded men. Guan Yu brought him before Xuande and asked how he had come to be injured. Zhou Cang replied, “Before I reached Mount Woniu, a general arrived there alone on horseback and fought Pei Yuanshao. In a single bout he stabbed Pei Yuanshao to death, induced all his followers to surrender, and occupied the mountain stronghold. When I arrived to summon the men, only these few came over. The rest were all too frightened to leave without permission. I could not endure the insult and fought the general, but he defeated me several times in succession and wounded me with three thrusts of his spear. Therefore I have come to report to my lord.” Xuande asked, “What did this man look like? What is his name?” Zhou Cang replied, “He was exceedingly bold and powerful, but I do not know his name.”\n\nGuan Yu at once spurred to the front, with Xuande following behind, and they went straight to Mount Woniu. At the foot of the mountain, Zhou Cang shouted challenges and abuse. Presently the general appeared in full armor, galloping down the mountain with spear in hand and leading the entire band. Xuande promptly whipped his horse forward and cried, “Can the man approaching be none other than Zilong?” When the general saw Xuande, he tumbled from his saddle and bowed prostrate beside the road. It was indeed Zhao Zilong. Xuande and Guan Yu both dismounted to greet him and asked what had brought him there. Zhao Yun replied, “After I parted from my lord, Gongsun Zan would heed no one’s counsel, and in the end his army was defeated and he burned himself to death. Yuan Shao repeatedly summoned me, but I judged that he too was not a man who knew how to employ talent, and so I did not go. Later, I wished to go to Xuzhou and join my lord, but then I heard that Xuzhou had fallen, that Yunzhang had gone over to Cao Cao, and that my lord was with Yuan Shao. Several times I wished to come and join you, but I feared Yuan Shao would take offense. I wandered homeless within the four seas, with no place to shelter. Recently, while passing through this region, I happened to encounter Pei Yuanshao descending the mountain to seize my horse. I killed him and borrowed this place as a temporary refuge. Lately I heard that Yide was in Gucheng and wished to go join him, though I did not know whether the report was true. How fortunate that I have met my lord today!”\n\nXuande was overjoyed and related all that had happened to him. Guan Yu likewise recounted his former adventures. Xuande said, “From the moment I first saw Zilong, I felt such affection that I could scarcely bear to part from him. How fortunate that we have met again!” Zhao Yun said, “I have wandered throughout the realm, choosing a lord worthy of my service, yet I have found none to compare with you. Now that I may follow you, my lifelong desire is fulfilled. Though my liver and brains be smeared upon the ground, I shall have no regret.”\n\nThat same day, they burned the mountain stronghold and led all its men to follow Xuande to Gucheng. Zhang Fei, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang came out to welcome them into the city, where all exchanged bows and related their adventures. The two ladies gave a full account of Yunzhang’s deeds, and Xuande sighed with emotion without end. They then slaughtered oxen and horses, first offering thanks to Heaven and Earth and afterward rewarding all the troops. Xuande saw his brothers reunited, his officers and commanders all present, and Zhao Yun newly joined to his cause; Guan Yu, moreover, had gained Guan Ping and Zhou Cang. His joy knew no bounds, and they drank in celebration for several days. A later poet praised the occasion:\n\nAt that time, the brothers were split like a melon,\nTheir letters cut off, their tidings faint and lost.\nToday lord and retainers renew their righteous bond,\nAs dragon and tiger meet amid wind and cloud.\n\nAt this time Xuande, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang commanded altogether four or five thousand cavalrymen, foot soldiers, and officers. Xuande wished to abandon Gucheng and take up the defense of Runan, and just then Liu Pi and Gong Du sent messengers to invite him. He therefore raised his army and went to station it at Runan, where he recruited soldiers, bought horses, and gradually laid plans for future campaigns. But of this no more need be said.\n\nNow when Yuan Shao saw that Xuande did not return, he was furious and wished to raise an army against him. Guo Tu said, “Liu Bei is not worth troubling over. Cao Cao is our formidable enemy and must be destroyed. Though Liu Biao occupies Jingzhou, he is not powerful enough to matter. But Sun Bofu in Jiangdong overawes the lands of the Three Rivers, and his territory extends across six commanderies. He has many able counselors and valiant warriors. We should send a man to form an alliance with him and attack Cao Cao together.” Yuan Shao followed his advice. He immediately wrote a letter and dispatched Chen Zhen as his envoy to meet Sun Ce. Truly:\n\nBecause a hero departed from Hebei,\nA champion now emerges from Jiangdong.\n\nWhat came of this remains unknown. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 29\n\nThe Little Conqueror Angrily Executes Yu Ji; The Blue-Eyed Youth Inherits the Southland\n\nNow Sun Ce, having made himself master of Jiangdong, possessed seasoned troops and abundant provisions. In the fourth year of Jian’an, he launched a surprise attack on Lujiang, defeated Liu Xun, and ordered Yu Fan to carry a proclamation posthaste to Yuzhang, where Hua Xin, the Administrator of Yuzhang, surrendered. From that time onward, Sun Ce’s power and prestige grew enormously. He therefore sent Zhang Hong to Xuchang to present a memorial reporting his victory. When Cao Cao learned how powerful Sun Ce had become, he sighed and said, “That lion cub is not one with whom a man can easily contend!” He then betrothed Cao Ren’s daughter to Sun Ce’s younger brother, Sun Kuang, thus joining the two families in marriage, and kept Zhang Hong at Xuchang. Sun Ce sought appointment as Grand Marshal, but Cao Cao refused him. Sun Ce resented this and often entertained the thought of attacking the imperial capital at Xu. At this time, Xu Gong, Administrator of Wu Commandery, secretly dispatched an envoy to the capital with a letter to Cao Cao. In substance, it read:\nSun Ce is fierce and valiant, much like Xiang Ji. The court should outwardly show him honor and favor, then summon him back to the capital. He must not be allowed to remain in command abroad, lest he become a future menace.\n\nThe envoy carried the letter across the river, but was captured by the troops guarding the waterways and escorted before Sun Ce. Sun Ce read the letter and flew into a rage. He beheaded the envoy, then sent men to invite Xu Gong, on the pretense that he wished to discuss official business. When Xu Gong arrived, Sun Ce produced the letter and showed it to him, crying, “Would you deliver me to my death?” He ordered his guards to strangle Xu Gong. All the members of Xu Gong’s household fled and scattered. Three of his retainers longed to avenge their master, but bitterly regretted that no opportunity presented itself.\n\nOne day, Sun Ce led his troops on a hunt in the western hills of Dantu. They flushed out a great stag, and Sun Ce spurred his horse up the mountain in pursuit. As he chased it, he suddenly saw three men standing in a grove, armed with spears and bows. Reining in his horse, Sun Ce demanded, “Who are you?” They answered, “We are soldiers under Han Dang. We are here to hunt deer.” Sun Ce had just raised his reins to ride on when one of them leveled his spear and thrust at his left thigh. Sun Ce was greatly startled. He hurriedly drew his sword and struck down from horseback, but the blade suddenly broke away, leaving only the hilt in his hand. Another man had already nocked an arrow and shot, striking Sun Ce squarely in the cheek. Sun Ce pulled the arrow from his face, seized his bow, and shot back at the archer, who fell at the twang of the bowstring. The other two lunged wildly at Sun Ce with their spears, shouting, “We are retainers of Xu Gong, come expressly to avenge our master!” Sun Ce had no other weapon and could only fend them off with his bow as he retreated. The two fought desperately and would not give ground. Sun Ce received several spear wounds, and his horse was wounded as well.\n\nAt this desperate moment, Cheng Pu arrived with several men. Sun Ce shouted, “Kill the villains!” Cheng Pu and his followers rushed forward together and hacked Xu Gong’s retainers into mincemeat. When they looked at Sun Ce, they saw blood streaming over his face and found his wounds extremely grave. They cut strips from a robe with a knife, bound up his wounds, and carried him back to the region of Wu and Kuaiji to recuperate. A later poet praised Xu Gong’s three retainers:\nYoung Sun’s wisdom and valor crowned the riverlands,\nYet hunting in the hills, he fell into deadly peril.\nXu Gong’s three retainers knew how to die for duty;\nBeside them, Yu Rang’s sacrifice seems nothing strange.\n\nNow after Sun Ce returned wounded, he sent men to seek out Hua Tuo and invite him to provide treatment. But Hua Tuo had already gone to the Central Plains, and only one of his disciples remained in Wu, so Sun Ce ordered the disciple to treat him. The disciple said, “The arrowhead was drugged, and the poison has entered the bone. You must rest quietly for one hundred days before you can be out of danger. If anger inflames your vital energies, the wound will be difficult to cure.”\n\nSun Ce was by nature exceedingly impatient and wished that he might recover that very day. He had rested for a little more than twenty days when he suddenly heard that a messenger from Zhang Hong had returned from Xuchang. Sun Ce summoned and questioned him. The messenger said, “Cao Cao greatly fears my lord, and the advisers under his command all respect and submit to you. Guo Jia alone remains unconvinced.” Sun Ce asked, “What has Guo Jia said?” The messenger dared not answer. Sun Ce became angry and pressed him relentlessly. The messenger had no choice but to tell him the truth: “Guo Jia once said to Cao Cao, ‘Sun Ce is not worth fearing. He is rash and unguarded, impatient by nature and deficient in strategy; his is merely the courage of a common warrior. One day he will surely die at the hands of some insignificant man.’” When Sun Ce heard this, he flew into a rage. “How dare that fellow presume to judge me! I swear I shall take Xuchang!” Without waiting for his wound to heal, he wished to begin discussing a campaign. Zhang Zhao remonstrated: “The physician forbade my lord to move for one hundred days. Why, over a moment’s anger, should you make light of a body worth ten thousand pieces of gold?”\n\nWhile they were speaking, a report suddenly came that Yuan Shao’s envoy, Chen Zhen, had arrived. Sun Ce summoned him and questioned him. Chen Zhen explained in full that Yuan Shao wished to form an alliance with Eastern Wu, making it his support from without, so that together they might attack Cao Cao. Sun Ce was overjoyed. That same day, he assembled his commanders in a tower over the city wall and gave a banquet in Chen Zhen’s honor. After they had been drinking for some time, he suddenly noticed his commanders whispering among themselves and descending from the tower one after another. Sun Ce wondered why and asked the reason. His attendants replied, “A certain Immortal Yu is now passing beneath the tower. The commanders merely wish to go and pay their respects to him.”\n\nSun Ce rose and leaned against the railing to look. He saw a Taoist wearing a cloak of crane feathers and carrying a staff of goosefoot wood. He stood in the middle of the road while all the common people burned incense, prostrated themselves along the way, and bowed to him. Sun Ce said angrily, “What sorcerer is this? Seize him at once and bring him to me!” His attendants said, “This man’s surname is Yu and his personal name is Ji. He resides in the east and travels throughout Wu and Kuaiji. He freely distributes talismanic water and cures people of every illness, never without success. The people of this age call him an immortal. He should not be lightly profaned.” Sun Ce grew still angrier and shouted, “Seize him at once! Whoever disobeys shall be beheaded!”\n\nHis attendants had no choice but to descend the tower and escort Yu Ji upstairs. Sun Ce rebuked him: “Mad Taoist! How dare you delude and inflame the people?” Yu Ji replied, “This humble Taoist is a priest of Langya Temple. During the reign of Emperor Shun, I once entered the mountains to gather medicinal herbs and obtained a divine scripture beside the spring at Quyang. It is entitled The Way of the Great Peace and the Blue-Green Covenant. It comprises more than a hundred scrolls, all containing methods for curing human illnesses. Since acquiring it, this humble Taoist has sought only to proclaim Heaven’s transforming doctrine and bring universal relief to the multitudes. I have never taken so much as a hair’s breadth of property from anyone. How, then, can it be said that I delude and inflame the people?” Sun Ce said, “If you take nothing whatever from others, where do your clothing, food, and drink come from? You are of the same breed as Zhang Jiao of the Yellow Scarves. Unless you are put to death now, you will surely become a future menace!” He ordered his attendants to behead him. Zhang Zhao remonstrated: “The Taoist Yu has lived in Jiangdong for several decades and has committed no offense. He must not be killed.” Sun Ce said, “If I kill a sorcerer like this, how is it any different from slaughtering a pig or dog?” All the officers pleaded earnestly with him, and Chen Zhen also urged restraint. Sun Ce’s anger had not abated, but he ordered Yu Ji confined in prison for the time being. The officers all dispersed, and Chen Zhen returned to the posthouse to rest.\n\nSun Ce returned to his residence, but palace attendants had already reported the affair to his mother, Dowager Lady Wu. She summoned Sun Ce to the rear hall and said to him, “I hear that you have cast Immortal Yu into prison. This man has cured many people of illness; soldiers and civilians alike respect and revere him. You must not harm him.” Sun Ce said, “He is a sorcerer who can use his black arts to delude the multitude. He must be eliminated!” His mother repeatedly tried to dissuade him. Sun Ce said, “Mother, do not listen to the wild talk of outsiders. Your son knows how to deal with this.” He went out and ordered the jailers to bring Yu Ji for questioning. Now the jailers all revered and trusted Yu Ji, and while he was in prison they had removed all his fetters. Only when Sun Ce summoned him did they put the fetters back on and lead him out.\n\nWhen Sun Ce learned of this, he was furious. He severely punished the jailers and ordered Yu Ji shackled and returned to prison. Zhang Zhao and several dozen others jointly signed a petition, bowed before Sun Ce, and begged permission to stand surety for Immortal Yu. Sun Ce said, “You gentlemen are all learned men. Why do you not understand reason? Formerly Zhang Jin, Inspector of Jiaozhou, placed his faith in a heretical cult. He played zithers and burned incense, and always wrapped his head in a red kerchief, claiming that this could increase the might of his armies. In the end, he was killed by enemy troops. Such practices are utterly useless. You gentlemen simply have not yet awakened to the truth. In seeking to kill Yu Ji, I mean precisely to suppress heresy and awaken the deluded.” Lü Fan said, “I have long known that the Taoist Yu can pray for wind and supplicate for rain. There is now a drought. Why not order him to pray for rain and thereby redeem his offense?” Sun Ce said, “I shall see what this sorcerer can do.” He therefore ordered Yu Ji brought out of prison, had his fetters removed, and commanded him to ascend an altar and pray for rain.\n\nYu Ji accepted the command. He bathed, changed his clothes, and had himself bound with ropes beneath the blazing sun. The people who came to watch filled the streets and blocked the lanes. Yu Ji said to them, “I shall pray for three feet of beneficent rain to save the multitudes, but in the end I shall not escape death.” The people said, “If your powers prove efficacious, our lord will surely respect and submit to you.” Yu Ji said, “The ordained course of events has reached this point. I fear I cannot escape.”\n\nA short while later, Sun Ce came to the altar in person and issued an order: if no rain had fallen by noon, Yu Ji was to be burned alive. He first had men pile up dry firewood and stand ready. As noon approached, a violent wind suddenly arose. Wherever it passed, dark clouds gradually gathered on every side. Sun Ce said, “It is already nearly noon. There are only dark clouds and no beneficent rain. This proves he is a sorcerer!” He ordered his attendants to carry Yu Ji onto the woodpile and set fire to it on all sides. The flames rose with the wind. Suddenly a column of black smoke shot into the sky. There came a tremendous crash; thunder and lightning burst forth together, and rain poured down in torrents. In moments, the city streets became rivers and all the streams and ravines were full. Fully three feet of beneficent rain had fallen. Yu Ji lay on his back atop the woodpile and gave a mighty shout. The clouds dispersed, the rain ceased, and the sun appeared once more.\n\nThe officers and common people together helped Yu Ji down from the woodpile, untied his bonds, and bowed repeatedly in gratitude. When Sun Ce saw officials and civilians alike prostrating themselves in the water without regard for their clothing, he flew into a towering rage and cried, “Fair weather and rain follow the fixed ordinances of Heaven and Earth. This sorcerer merely happened to take advantage of the occasion. How dare you be so deceived and thrown into confusion!” Drawing his jeweled sword, he ordered his attendants to behead Yu Ji at once. The officers remonstrated with all their strength. Sun Ce said furiously, “Do all of you mean to join Yu Ji in rebellion?” The officers dared say no more. Sun Ce ordered a warrior to strike, and with one stroke Yu Ji’s head fell to the ground. A stream of blue-green vapor rose from the corpse and drifted away to the northeast. Sun Ce commanded that the body be exposed in the marketplace as a warning, to punish the crime of sorcery and deception.\n\nThat night wind and rain raged together. By dawn, Yu Ji’s corpse had vanished. The soldiers guarding the body reported this to Sun Ce. Sun Ce became enraged and intended to execute them. Suddenly he saw a man slowly walking toward him from the front of the hall. Looking closely, he perceived that it was Yu Ji. Sun Ce flew into a rage and was about to draw his sword and cut him down when he suddenly fainted and fell to the ground. His attendants hurriedly carried him into his chamber, and only after a long while did he revive. Dowager Lady Wu came to visit him in his illness and said, “My son unjustly killed an immortal and has therefore brought this calamity upon himself.” Sun Ce laughed. “Since childhood, your son has followed his father on campaign and slain men beyond counting. How could that ever have brought calamity? By killing this sorcerer, I removed a great danger. How could he instead bring calamity upon me?” His mother said, “Because you refused to believe, matters have come to this. You should now perform good works to avert the evil.” Sun Ce said, “My life is ordained by Heaven. That sorcerer can never bring calamity upon me. Why should I perform rites to avert it?” His mother realized that he would not heed her counsel, so she secretly ordered her attendants to perform charitable works and rites of deliverance on his behalf.\n\nAt the third watch that night, Sun Ce lay in his private chamber when a chill wind suddenly arose. The lamp went out and then flared up again. In its light, he saw Yu Ji standing before him. Sun Ce shouted, “All my life I have sworn to exterminate sorcery and falsehood and thereby bring peace to the realm! Since you are now a ghost of the netherworld, how dare you approach me?” He seized the sword beside his bed and hurled it, whereupon the apparition suddenly vanished. When Dowager Lady Wu heard of this, her anxiety and distress deepened. Sun Ce forced himself to walk despite his illness in order to ease his mother’s mind. She said to him, “The Sage said, ‘How abundant is the virtue of ghosts and spirits!’ He also said, ‘Offer prayers to the spirits above and below.’ Matters concerning ghosts and spirits cannot be disbelieved. You unjustly killed Master Yu; how could there be no retribution? I have already ordered a sacrificial service to be held at the Jade Purity Temple in the commandery. You should go there in person to bow and pray. Then you will naturally be restored to health.”\n\nSun Ce dared not disobey his mother’s command and reluctantly traveled by sedan chair to the Jade Purity Temple. The Taoist priests received him and invited him to burn incense. Sun Ce burned the incense but offered no prayer of repentance. Suddenly the smoke rising from the incense burner did not disperse, but formed a splendid canopy beneath which Yu Ji sat erect. Sun Ce furiously spat at him and cursed him. On leaving the hall, he again saw Yu Ji standing at the temple gate, glaring angrily at him. Sun Ce turned to his attendants and asked, “Do you see that sorcerous ghost?” They all replied, “We see nothing.” Sun Ce grew still angrier, drew his sword, and hurled it at Yu Ji. A man was struck and fell. When the others looked, they saw that it was the common soldier who had killed Yu Ji the previous day. The sword had cut into his skull, and he lay dead with blood streaming from all seven apertures. Sun Ce ordered the body carried away and buried.\n\nBy the time Sun Ce left the temple, he again saw Yu Ji walking in through the gate. Sun Ce said, “This temple too is a lair where sorcerers are harbored!” He therefore seated himself before the temple and ordered five hundred warriors to demolish it. Just as the warriors climbed onto the roof and began stripping away the tiles, they saw Yu Ji standing above them, hurling tiles to the ground. Sun Ce became furious. He ordered all the Taoist priests expelled from the temple, then set fire to the buildings and burned them down. When the flames rose, Yu Ji appeared again, standing amid the firelight. Sun Ce returned to his residence in anger and once more saw Yu Ji standing before the gate. Sun Ce refused to enter. Instead, he immediately mustered the three armies, marched outside the city, and pitched camp. He summoned his commanders to discuss raising an army to assist Yuan Shao in a joint attack on Cao Cao. The commanders all said, “My lord’s health is impaired. You must not move rashly. Wait until you have fully recovered; it will not then be too late to send out the army.”\n\nThat night Sun Ce lodged in the camp and again saw Yu Ji approaching with disheveled hair. Within his tent, Sun Ce shouted and cursed without cease. The next day, Dowager Lady Wu sent an order summoning him back to the residence. Sun Ce returned to see his mother. When she saw how gaunt and haggard he had become, she wept and said, “My son, you have lost your very likeness!” Sun Ce at once took up a mirror and looked at himself. He saw that his features were indeed terribly wasted and could not help starting in alarm. Turning to his attendants, he said, “How have I become so haggard?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, he suddenly saw Yu Ji standing in the mirror. Sun Ce struck the mirror and gave a great cry. His wounds burst open, and he fell unconscious to the floor. His mother ordered that he be carried into his bedchamber. After a time, he revived and sighed, “I cannot live again!” He then summoned Zhang Zhao and the others, as well as his younger brother Sun Quan, to his bedside and entrusted his final charge to them: “The realm is now in turmoil. With the people of Wu and Yue and the natural defenses of the Three Rivers, great achievements are possible. Zibu and the others, I pray you will faithfully assist my younger brother.” He then took the seals and ribbons of office and handed them to Sun Quan, saying, “If it is a matter of leading the forces of Jiangdong, making decisions between two battle lines, and contending with the heroes of the realm, you are not my equal. But in elevating the worthy, employing the capable, and enabling each to exert his utmost strength in preserving Jiangdong, I am not your equal. You must remember how difficult it was for our father and elder brother to establish this enterprise, and plan wisely for yourself!”\n\nSun Quan wept bitterly, bowed, and accepted the seals and ribbons. Sun Ce then said to his mother, “Your son’s allotted years have come to an end, and I can no longer attend upon my honored mother. I now entrust the seals and ribbons to my brother. I pray that Mother will instruct him morning and evening. Take care never to slight or neglect our father’s and brother’s old followers.” His mother wept and said, “I fear your brother is too young to shoulder this great responsibility. What are we to do?” Sun Ce replied, “My brother’s abilities surpass mine tenfold. He is fully equal to this great charge. If internal affairs cannot be decided, consult Zhang Zhao; if external affairs cannot be decided, consult Zhou Yu. I regret that Zhou Yu is not here, for I cannot deliver my charge to him face to face!” He then summoned his younger brothers and instructed them: “After my death, all of you must assist Zhongmou. If anyone in our clan dares harbor a disloyal heart, join together and put him to death. Any kinsman who rebels must not be buried in the ancestral graveyard.” His brothers wept and received his command. He then summoned his wife, Lady Qiao, and said, “By misfortune, you and I must part midway through life. You must serve and care for my honored mother. When your younger sister comes to visit, ask her to convey my words to Zhou Yu: he must devote his whole heart to assisting my brother and must not betray the deep understanding that has always existed between us.” When he had finished speaking, he closed his eyes and died. He was only twenty-six years old. A later poet praised him:\nAlone he fought throughout the southeast,\nAnd men called him the Little Conqueror.\nHis plans were formed like a crouching tiger;\nHis swift decisions soared like a hawk.\nHis might brought peace to the Three Rivers;\nHis fragrant fame spread through the Four Seas.\nAt death he entrusted the great enterprise,\nFixing his hopes entirely upon Zhou Yu.\n\nAfter Sun Ce died, Sun Quan collapsed weeping before the bed. Zhang Zhao said, “This is no time for the General to weep. You must attend to the funeral on the one hand and direct the great affairs of the army and state on the other.” Sun Quan then dried his tears. Zhang Zhao ordered Sun Jing to manage the funeral and invited Sun Quan to come out into the hall to receive the homage and congratulations of all the civil and military officers. Sun Quan had a square jaw, a broad mouth, blue-green eyes, and a purple beard. In former times, the Han envoy Liu Wan had entered Wu and met all the Sun brothers. He afterward said to others, “I have carefully observed the brothers of the Sun family. Though each possesses exceptional talent and distinction, none will enjoy fortune and rank to the end of his natural span. Zhongmou alone has a strange and majestic appearance and an extraordinary bone structure. These are signs of the highest nobility, and he will also enjoy great longevity. None of the others can compare with him.”\n\nAt this time, Sun Quan obeyed Sun Ce’s dying command and assumed control of the affairs of Jiangdong. Before arrangements had been fully settled, it was reported that Zhou Yu was returning from Baqiu with his troops. Sun Quan said, “Now that Gongjin has returned, I have no cause for worry.” Zhou Yu had been guarding Baqiu when he heard that Sun Ce had been wounded by an arrow, and so he had set out to inquire after him. As he approached Wu Commandery, he learned that Sun Ce had already died. He therefore hastened day and night to attend the funeral. Zhou Yu immediately went before Sun Ce’s coffin, bowed, and wept. Dowager Lady Wu came out and told him the words of Sun Ce’s final charge. Zhou Yu prostrated himself and said, “How could I dare not exert the strength of a dog or horse and continue in that service until death?”\n\nA short while later, Sun Quan entered. When Zhou Yu had finished paying his respects, Sun Quan said, “I pray that you will not forget my elder brother’s final command.” Zhou Yu knocked his head upon the floor and said, “I am willing to have my liver and brains smeared upon the ground to repay the kindness of the one who understood me.” Sun Quan said, “Now that I have inherited the enterprise of my father and brother, by what strategy may I preserve it?” Zhou Yu replied, “Since ancient times, it has been said, ‘He who wins men prospers; he who loses men perishes.’ The best plan now is to seek the assistance of men of profound wisdom and far-reaching vision. Only then can Jiangdong be secured.” Sun Quan said, “My elder brother’s last words entrusted internal affairs to Zibu and placed all external affairs in the hands of Gongjin.” Zhou Yu said, “Zibu is a worthy and accomplished gentleman, fully capable of bearing great responsibility. I lack ability and fear I may fail beneath the weight of the trust placed in me. I would therefore recommend one man to assist the General.”\n\nSun Quan asked who the man was. Zhou Yu replied, “His surname is Lu, his personal name Su, and his style Zij­ing. He is a native of Dongchuan in Linhuai. His breast contains military strategy, and his belly conceals subtle designs. He lost his father in early youth and served his mother with utmost filial devotion. His family is exceedingly wealthy, but he has often scattered his wealth to relieve the poor and needy. When I was magistrate of Juchao, I passed through Linhuai with several hundred men. We were short of grain, and I heard that Lu Su’s family had two granaries of rice, each containing three thousand hu. I therefore went to ask for aid. Lu Su at once pointed to one granary and presented the whole of it to me. Such is his generosity. All his life he has delighted in swordsmanship, riding, and archery. He has been residing at Qu’e. When his grandmother died, he returned to bury her at Dongcheng. His friend Liu Ziyang wished to persuade him to go to Chaohu and join Zheng Bao, but Lu Su is still hesitating and has not yet gone. My lord should summon him without delay.”\n\nSun Quan was overjoyed and immediately ordered Zhou Yu to invite Lu Su into his service. Zhou Yu accepted the command and went in person. After he had met Lu Su and exchanged the proper courtesies, he fully explained how greatly Sun Quan admired him. Lu Su said, “Recently Liu Ziyang invited me to go to Chaohu. I am preparing to join him.” Zhou Yu replied, “Long ago Ma Yuan said to Emperor Guangwu, ‘In the present age, it is not only the ruler who chooses his minister; the minister also chooses his ruler.’ Our General Sun cherishes the worthy, treats scholars with courtesy, welcomes extraordinary talents, and enrolls men of uncommon gifts. Such conduct is rarely seen in the world. You need make no other plans. The right course is simply to come with me and enter the service of Eastern Wu.” Lu Su followed his advice and accompanied Zhou Yu to meet Sun Quan. Sun Quan treated him with the greatest respect and talked with him all day without weariness.\n\nOne day, after all the officers had dispersed, Sun Quan kept Lu Su behind to drink with him. When evening came, they shared the same couch and slept with their feet touching. At midnight, Sun Quan said to Lu Su, “The imperial house of Han now totters on the brink of ruin, and disorder fills the four quarters. I have inherited the remaining enterprise of my father and elder brother and aspire to perform deeds like those of Dukes Huan and Wen. What instruction can you give me?” Lu Su replied, “In former times, Emperor Gaozu of Han wished to honor and serve Emperor Yi but could not do so because Xiang Yu stood in his way. Cao Cao today may be compared to Xiang Yu. How, then, can the General hope to become another Duke Huan or Duke Wen? In my humble judgment, the house of Han cannot be restored, nor can Cao Cao be eliminated at a stroke. The only plan for the General is to establish one leg of the tripod in Jiangdong and watch for breaches in the realm. Now, while the north is burdened with many affairs, destroy Huang Zu, advance against Liu Biao, and occupy and defend all the territory reached by the Yangtze River. Afterward, assume the title of emperor and seek to gain the realm. This would be the enterprise of Emperor Gaozu.”\n\nSun Quan was delighted by these words. He threw on his robe, rose, and thanked Lu Su. The next day, he bestowed lavish gifts upon him, and also presented Lu Su’s mother with clothing, curtains, and other articles. Lu Su in turn recommended another man to Sun Quan. This man was widely learned and richly talented and served his mother with utmost filial devotion. His compound surname was Zhuge, his personal name Jin, and his style Ziyu. He was a native of Nanyang in Langya. Sun Quan received him as an honored guest. Zhuge Jin advised Sun Quan not to maintain relations with Yuan Shao, but to accommodate Cao Cao for the time being and then seek an opportunity to act against him. Sun Quan followed his advice. He therefore sent Chen Zhen back with a letter severing relations with Yuan Shao.\n\nNow when Cao Cao heard that Sun Ce was dead, he wished to raise an army and march south of the Yangtze. Zhang Hong, Attendant Censor, remonstrated: “To attack a man during mourning is not a righteous undertaking. If the attack fails, we shall cast aside friendship and create enmity. Better to take this opportunity to treat him generously.” Cao Cao agreed. He immediately memorialized the throne to appoint Sun Quan General and concurrently Administrator of Kuaiji. He then appointed Zhang Hong Commandant of Kuaiji and sent him to Jiangdong bearing the seals of office. Sun Quan was overjoyed. Having also regained Zhang Hong’s services in Wu, he immediately ordered him and Zhang Zhao to administer the government together. Zhang Hong then recommended another man to Sun Quan. His surname was Gu, his personal name Yong, and his style Yuantan. He had been a disciple of Cai Yong, General of the Household. He was a man of few words who drank no wine and was stern, upright, and honorable. Sun Quan appointed him Assistant Administrator and had him perform the Administrator’s duties. From that time onward, Sun Quan’s power awed Jiangdong, and he deeply won the hearts of the people.\n\nNow Chen Zhen returned to Yuan Shao and reported in full: “Sun Ce is dead, and Sun Quan has succeeded him. Cao Cao has appointed Sun Quan General and joined him as an ally from without.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. He raised more than seven hundred thousand troops from Ji, Qing, You, Bing, and other regions and once again advanced to seize Xuchang. Thus it was:\nSouth of the Yangtze, the clash of arms had only just ceased;\nNorth in Ji, the weapons of war were rising once again.\nHow victory and defeat would be decided will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 30\n\nYuan Shao Is Defeated at Guandu; Cao Cao Raids Wuchao and Burns the Grain\n\nNow Yuan Shao raised his army and advanced toward Guandu. Xiahou Dun sent an urgent dispatch for aid. Cao Cao mustered seventy thousand troops and went forth to meet the enemy, leaving Xun Yu to guard the capital at Xu. As Yuan Shao’s army was about to depart, Tian Feng submitted a memorial from prison, remonstrating: “For the present, we should hold our ground and await Heaven’s time. We must not recklessly set a great army in motion, lest misfortune befall us.” Feng Ji slandered him, saying, “My lord is raising an army of benevolence and righteousness. How dare Tian Feng utter such ominous words?”\n\nYuan Shao flew into a rage and wished to behead Tian Feng, but the assembled officers pleaded for his life. Yuan Shao said bitterly, “Once I have defeated Cao Cao, I shall formally punish his crime!” He then pressed his army onward. Banners covered the fields, and swords and spears stood thick as a forest. Upon reaching Yangwu, he established his fortified camps. Ju Shou said, “Though our army is numerous, in courage and ferocity it cannot match the enemy; though the enemy’s troops are elite, their grain and fodder cannot match ours. Because they lack provisions, their advantage lies in a swift battle; because we have ample provisions, we should hold back and defend. If we can prolong matters for months, their army will collapse without a battle.” Yuan Shao angrily replied, “Tian Feng has already weakened the spirit of my army, and when I return I shall certainly behead him. How dare you speak in the same fashion!” He ordered his attendants to chain Ju Shou and confine him in the army. “After I have defeated Cao Cao, I shall punish him together with Tian Feng!” He then commanded his seven hundred thousand troops to encamp on every side, east, west, south, and north, their connected camps extending for more than ninety li.\n\nScouts learned the true state of affairs and reported it at Guandu. Cao Cao’s army had only just arrived, and all were alarmed by the news. Cao Cao consulted with his advisers. Xun You said, “Though Yuan Shao’s army is vast, it is not to be feared. Our men are all seasoned warriors, each capable of facing ten. But our advantage lies in a swift battle. If matters drag on for months and our provisions fail, there will be cause for grave concern.” Cao Cao said, “Your words accord exactly with my own thoughts.” He therefore ordered his commanders to advance with drums beating and shouts of war. Yuan Shao’s forces came out to meet them, and both sides drew up their battle lines. Shen Pei stationed ten thousand crossbowmen in ambush on the two wings and concealed five thousand archers behind the commander’s standard, with orders to discharge their weapons together at the signal.\n\nWhen the drums had sounded three times, Yuan Shao, wearing a golden helmet and golden armor, a brocade robe and jade belt, reined in his horse before the battle line. To either side stood Zhang He, Gao Lan, Han Meng, Chunyu Qiong, and the other generals. The banners, insignia, and ceremonial axes were arrayed in imposing order. The commander’s standard in Cao Cao’s formation parted, and Cao Cao rode forth. Xu Chu, Zhang Liao, Xu Huang, Li Dian, and the others, each bearing his weapon, guarded him before and behind. Pointing his whip at Yuan Shao, Cao Cao said, “Before the Son of Heaven, I sponsored your appointment as General-in-Chief. Why do you now rebel?” Yuan Shao angrily replied, “You bear the title of Chancellor of Han, but in truth you are a traitor to Han! Your crimes reach to Heaven and surpass those of Wang Mang and Dong Zhuo, yet you dare falsely accuse another of rebellion?” Cao Cao said, “I now bear an imperial edict to punish you!” Yuan Shao answered, “And I bear the Girdle Edict to punish a traitor!”\n\nEnraged, Cao Cao sent Zhang Liao into battle. Zhang He spurred forward to meet him. The two generals fought for forty or fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Cao Cao watched and marveled inwardly. Xu Chu brandished his saber, urged on his horse, and charged straight out to assist. Gao Lan leveled his spear and engaged him. Thus the four generals paired off in fierce combat. Cao Cao ordered Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong each to lead three thousand troops in a concerted assault upon the enemy formation. When Shen Pei saw Cao Cao’s troops charging the lines, he ordered the signal cannon fired. Ten thousand crossbows on the two flanks discharged at once, while the archers from the center surged before the formation and loosed their arrows in volleys. Unable to withstand them, Cao Cao’s soldiers fled southward in haste. Yuan Shao drove his troops after them, inflicting a great defeat, and Cao Cao’s entire army retreated to Guandu. Yuan Shao moved his army forward and encamped close beneath Guandu. Shen Pei said, “We should now detach one hundred thousand men to hold Guandu and build earthen hills before Cao Cao’s camp, so our soldiers may look down into it and shoot arrows. If Cao Cao abandons this place and withdraws, we shall possess this strategic pass, and Xuchang can then be taken.”\n\nYuan Shao followed his advice. From each camp he selected strong, able-bodied soldiers, who came together beside Cao Cao’s stockade with iron spades and earth-baskets and piled up earthen hills. When the men in Cao Cao’s camp saw Yuan Shao’s troops raising the mounds, they attempted to rush out and disrupt the work, but Shen Pei’s archers and crossbowmen blocked the vital approaches, preventing their advance. Within ten days, more than fifty earthen hills had been raised. High wooden towers were erected upon them, and companies of archers and crossbowmen were stationed there to shoot down into the camp. Cao Cao’s troops were greatly afraid and all defended themselves beneath arrow screens. Whenever a wooden clapper sounded from the hills, arrows descended like rain. Cao Cao’s soldiers crouched on the ground under their shields while Yuan Shao’s men shouted and laughed. Seeing the disorder in his army, Cao Cao assembled his advisers and asked for a plan. Liu Ye stepped forward and said, “We can construct stone-hurling carts to destroy them.” Cao Cao ordered Liu Ye to submit a design, and several hundred stone-hurling carts were built overnight. They were placed behind the walls of the camp, directly facing the scaling towers on the earthen hills. Whenever the enemy archers began to shoot, the men inside the camp hauled on the carts together, sending stones hurtling through the air to strike the heights at random. There was nowhere to hide, and countless archers were killed. Yuan Shao’s soldiers called these engines “Thunderbolt Carts.”\n\nFrom that time onward, Yuan Shao’s troops no longer dared ascend the heights to shoot. Shen Pei then offered another plan: he ordered soldiers with iron spades to dig secret tunnels leading directly into Cao Cao’s camp. They were called the “Burrowing Corps.” Cao Cao’s soldiers saw Yuan Shao’s men digging pits behind the hills and reported it to Cao Cao, who again asked Liu Ye for counsel. Liu Ye said, “Since Yuan Shao’s army cannot prevail by open attack, it is resorting to a hidden one. They are digging secret passages in hopes of entering the camp from underground.” Cao Cao asked, “How can we defend against them?” Liu Ye replied, “Dig a long trench all around the camp, and their secret passages will be useless.” That very night Cao Cao sent soldiers to dig the trench. When Yuan Shao’s tunnels reached its edge, they could go no farther, and all the labor expended on them was wasted.\n\nNow Cao Cao had defended Guandu from the beginning of the eighth month until the end of the ninth. The strength of his army was gradually failing, and his grain and fodder could no longer be replenished. He wished to abandon Guandu and retreat to Xuchang, but remained irresolute. He therefore wrote a letter and sent a messenger to Xuchang to ask Xun Yu’s advice. Xun Yu replied by letter. Its substance was as follows:\n\nI have received your honored command, asking me to resolve your doubts over whether to advance or retreat. In my humble judgment, Yuan Shao has concentrated his entire host at Guandu because he wishes to decide victory or defeat with my enlightened lord. You confront the utmost strength with the utmost weakness. If you cannot control him, he will certainly seize the advantage; this is the great decisive moment for all under Heaven. Though Yuan Shao’s troops are numerous, he cannot employ them properly. With my lord’s divine valor, wisdom, and discernment, where could you turn and fail to prevail? Though your army’s stores are now scant, your plight is not yet so dire as that of Chu and Han at Xingyang and Chenggao. My lord now marks out his ground and holds it, gripping the enemy by the throat so that he cannot advance. Once his condition is exposed and his strength exhausted, a change must surely arise. This is the moment to employ an extraordinary stratagem and must on no account be lost. I pray my enlightened lord will judge the matter carefully.\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed upon receiving the letter and ordered his officers and men to exert themselves and defend to the death. Yuan Shao’s army had withdrawn more than thirty li, and Cao Cao sent commanders from camp to patrol the approaches. Shi Huan, a subordinate commander under Xu Huang, captured one of Yuan Shao’s spies and brought him before Xu Huang. Xu Huang questioned him about the enemy army’s true condition. The man replied, “Very soon General Han Meng will be escorting grain to the front to resupply the army. We were sent ahead to reconnoiter the road.” Xu Huang at once reported the matter to Cao Cao. Xun You said, “Han Meng possesses nothing but a common brute’s courage. If one man is sent with several thousand light cavalry to strike him midway and cut off his provisions, Yuan Shao’s army will fall into disorder of itself.” Cao Cao asked, “Who can undertake it?” Xun You replied, “Xu Huang is the man to send.”\n\nCao Cao therefore dispatched Xu Huang ahead with Shi Huan and the troops under their command, then sent Zhang Liao and Xu Chu with another force to support them. That night, Han Meng escorted several thousand grain carts toward Yuan Shao’s camp. As he traveled, Xu Huang and Shi Huan led their troops out from a mountain valley and barred his way. Han Meng galloped forward to fight. Xu Huang met him in fierce combat, while Shi Huan scattered the laborers and set fire to the grain carts. Unable to withstand Xu Huang, Han Meng wheeled his horse and fled. Xu Huang pressed his soldiers on until they had burned all the baggage and supplies. In Yuan Shao’s camp, the men saw flames rising in the northwest and were still wondering in alarm when routed soldiers arrived with the report: “The grain and fodder have been seized.”\n\nYuan Shao urgently sent Zhang He and Gao Lan to block the main road, and they encountered Xu Huang returning after burning the grain. Just as the two sides were about to engage, Zhang Liao and Xu Chu arrived behind them with their troops. Attacked from both sides, Yuan Shao’s soldiers were scattered. The four generals united their forces and returned to the camp at Guandu. Cao Cao was delighted and richly rewarded them. He then established additional camps before the main stockade, arranged so that each could support the others like the horns of a beast.\n\nMeanwhile, Han Meng returned to camp with his defeated troops. Yuan Shao flew into a rage and wished to behead him, but his officers pleaded for mercy. Shen Pei said, “In war, grain is of supreme importance and must be carefully guarded. Wuchao is the place where our grain is stored; it must be defended by a strong force.” Yuan Shao said, “My plans are already settled. You may return to the capital at Ye and oversee the provisions. See that there is no shortage.” Shen Pei received the order and departed. Yuan Shao sent the general Chunyu Qiong, together with his subordinate commanders Sui Yuanjin, Han Juzi, Lü Weihhuang, Zhao Rui, and others, to lead twenty thousand men and horses in guarding Wuchao. Chunyu Qiong was by nature harsh and fond of wine, and most of his soldiers feared him. Once he reached Wuchao, he spent every day drinking with his fellow commanders.\n\nNow Cao Cao’s military provisions were running out. He urgently dispatched a messenger to Xuchang with orders for Xun Yu to procure grain and fodder as quickly as possible and send them night and day to the front. The messenger departed bearing the letter, but before he had gone thirty li, Yuan Shao’s soldiers captured him, bound him, and brought him before the adviser Xu You. Xu You, whose style name was Ziyuan, had been Cao Cao’s friend in his youth, though at this time he served as an adviser to Yuan Shao. They searched the messenger and found Cao Cao’s letter pressing for grain. Xu You went straight to Yuan Shao and said, “Cao Cao has long been encamped at Guandu, locked in a stalemate with us. Xuchang must therefore be empty and unguarded. If we detach a force and make a surprise march by night against Xuchang, the city can be taken and Cao Cao captured. His grain and fodder are now exhausted. We should seize this opportunity and strike him from both directions.” Yuan Shao said, “Cao Cao has endless cunning schemes. This letter is a stratagem to lure us out.” Xu You replied, “If we do not take this opportunity now, we shall later suffer by our failure.”\n\nWhile they were speaking, a messenger suddenly arrived from Ye Commandery and presented a letter from Shen Pei. The letter began by discussing the transport of grain, then stated that while Xu You had been in Jizhou, he had often taken money and goods from the common people without restraint, and had allowed his sons and nephews to impose numerous levies of money and grain for their own enrichment. Shen Pei had now arrested those sons and nephews and cast them into prison. On reading the letter, Yuan Shao became furious and said, “Lawless scoundrel! Have you still the face to offer counsel before me? You have an old friendship with Cao Cao. I imagine he has bribed you even now and made you his spy, so that you may deceive and ensnare my army! By rights I should behead you, but for the moment I shall leave your head upon your shoulders. Begone at once! Never appear before me again!”\n\nXu You went out, raised his face to Heaven, and sighed: “Loyal counsel grates upon the ear. This fool is unworthy of my advice! My sons and nephews have already suffered at Shen Pei’s hands. With what face can I ever again meet the people of Jizhou?” He drew his sword to cut his own throat, but those around him seized the blade and remonstrated: “Why should you hold your life so lightly? Yuan Shao refuses honest counsel and will surely be captured by Cao Cao. Since you have an old friendship with Lord Cao, why not abandon darkness and turn toward the light?” These few words awakened Xu You, and he set out at once to join Cao Cao. A later poet lamented:\n\nBenchu’s proud spirit overshadowed all the realm;\nVain were his sighs through the long deadlock at Guandu.\nHad Xu You’s counsel only been employed,\nCould hill and stream have passed into the house of Cao?\n\nXu You secretly left Yuan Shao’s camp on foot and made straight for Cao Cao’s stockade, where the soldiers guarding the approaches seized him. Xu You said, “I am an old friend of Chancellor Cao. Report at once that Xu You of Nanyang has come to see him.” The soldiers hurried to report inside the camp. Cao Cao had just removed his clothing and lain down to rest. When he heard that Xu You had privately deserted and come to his camp, he was overjoyed. Without even waiting to put on his shoes, he ran out barefoot to welcome him. Seeing Xu You from afar, he clapped his hands and laughed with delight, then took him by the hand and led him inside. Cao Cao was the first to bow to the ground. Xu You hastily helped him up and said, “You are Chancellor of Han, while I am merely a commoner. Why do you humble yourself so?” Cao Cao replied, “You are my old friend. How could I presume to rank us by fame or title?” Xu You said, “I lacked the wisdom to choose my lord and demeaned myself in Yuan Shao’s service. My words went unheard and my plans unheeded. Now I have left him expressly to visit an old friend. I pray you will accept me.” Cao Cao said, “Now that you, Ziyuan, have consented to come, my cause will succeed. Pray instruct me at once in a plan to defeat Yuan Shao.” Xu You said, “I once advised Yuan Shao to send light cavalry against the unguarded capital at Xu, thus attacking you at both head and tail.” Cao Cao was greatly startled. “Had Yuan Shao followed your advice, my cause would have been lost.” Xu You asked, “How much grain remains in your army?” Cao Cao replied, “Enough for one year.” Xu You laughed. “Surely not.” Cao Cao said, “For half a year, then.”\n\nXu You swept up his sleeves, rose, and strode from the tent, saying, “I came to you in sincerity, yet you deceive me in this fashion. Is this what I had reason to expect?” Cao Cao caught hold of him and said, “Do not be angry, Ziyuan. Allow me to tell you the truth. The army has enough grain for only three months.” Xu You laughed. “All the world says that Mengde is a crafty hero. Now I see it is true.” Cao Cao also laughed. “Have you never heard that in war there can never be too much deception?” He then leaned close to Xu You’s ear and whispered, “There is only enough grain in the army for this month.” Xu You cried aloud, “Do not deceive me! Your grain is already exhausted!” Cao Cao stared at him in astonishment. “How do you know?” Xu You took out Cao Cao’s letter to Xun Yu and showed it to him. “Who wrote this letter?” Cao Cao asked in alarm, “Where did you obtain it?” Xu You told him how the messenger had been captured. Cao Cao took his hand and said, “Since you have come out of regard for our former friendship, Ziyuan, I beg you to instruct me.” Xu You said, “My enlightened lord opposes a mighty enemy with a solitary army, yet does not seek a way to win swiftly. This is the road to death. I have a plan that, in no more than three days, will cause Yuan Shao’s host of a million to collapse without a battle. Will my enlightened lord heed it?” Cao Cao said joyfully, “I wish to hear this excellent plan.” Xu You said, “All Yuan Shao’s grain, baggage, and supplies are stored at Wuchao, which Chunyu Qiong has now been assigned to guard. Qiong is a wine-lover and makes no preparations. You may select elite troops and falsely claim to be the Yuan general Jiang Qi arriving with soldiers to protect the grain. Seize the opportunity to burn the grain, fodder, baggage, and stores, and within three days Yuan Shao’s army will fall into disorder of itself.” Cao Cao was overjoyed. He treated Xu You with great honor and kept him in the camp.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao personally selected five thousand horsemen and infantry and prepared to raid the grain at Wuchao. Zhang Liao said, “How could Yuan Shao’s grain depot be left unprepared? The Chancellor must not go there lightly. I fear Xu You may be practicing deceit.” Cao Cao replied, “No. Xu You’s coming means that Heaven intends Yuan Shao’s defeat. Our provisions are now insufficient, and we cannot hold out long. If we do not use Xu You’s plan, we shall merely sit here awaiting ruin. If he intended deceit, how could he consent to remain in our camp? Moreover, I have long wished to raid the enemy’s camp. This attack on the grain must be carried out. Doubt it no further.” Zhang Liao said, “We must also guard against Yuan Shao’s attacking our empty camp.” Cao Cao laughed. “I have already planned for everything.” He ordered Xun You, Jia Xu, and Cao Hong to remain with Xu You and defend the main camp. Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan were to lead one force in ambush on the left; Cao Ren and Li Dian another on the right, to guard against any unforeseen event. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu were placed in the vanguard, with Xu Huang and Yu Jin in the rear. Cao Cao himself led the other generals in the center. Altogether they numbered five thousand men and horses. They carried Yuan Shao’s banners, and every soldier bore bundles of straw and firewood. The men held gags in their mouths, and the horses’ bits were muffled. At dusk they set out toward Wuchao. That night the sky was filled with stars.\n\nNow Ju Shou was being held prisoner in Yuan Shao’s army. That night, seeing the stars arrayed in brilliance, he asked his guards to lead him into the central courtyard so that he might look up and observe the heavens. Suddenly he saw Venus moving against its course and trespassing upon the celestial regions of the Ox and the Dipper. Greatly alarmed, he cried, “Disaster is at hand!” That very night he sought an audience with Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao had already lain down drunk, but when he heard that Ju Shou had a secret matter to report, he summoned him and asked what it was. Ju Shou said, “Just now, while observing the heavens, I saw Venus moving backward between the Willow and the Ghost, its streaming radiance shooting into the regions of the Ox and the Dipper. I fear that raiders will bring disaster upon us. Wuchao is the depot where our grain is stored, and we cannot fail to take precautions. Elite troops and valiant generals should be sent at once to patrol the byways and mountain roads, lest Cao Cao outwit us.” Yuan Shao angrily rebuked him: “You are a man under punishment! How dare you recklessly deceive and confuse the army?” He then shouted at Ju Shou’s guard: “I ordered you to keep him confined. How dare you let him out?” He had the guard beheaded and summoned another man to keep Ju Shou in custody. As Ju Shou left, he covered his face, wept, and sighed: “Our army’s destruction will come before the day is out, and I know not where my bones will lie!” A later poet lamented:\n\nLoyal counsel, harsh to hear, was answered with enmity;\nThe despot Yuan Shao had scant skill in strategy.\nWhen Wuchao’s grain was gone, his roots were torn away,\nYet still he vainly dreamed of holding Jizhou.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao led his troops through the night. As they passed one of Yuan Shao’s outlying camps, the soldiers there called out to ask whose force it was. Cao Cao had his men answer, “Jiang Qi has been ordered to Wuchao to guard the grain.” Seeing their own army’s banners, Yuan Shao’s soldiers suspected nothing. They passed several more positions, each time falsely claiming to be Jiang Qi’s troops, and met no obstruction. By the time they reached Wuchao, the fourth watch had ended. Cao Cao ordered his soldiers to place their bundles of straw all around the depot and set them alight, while his officers and men charged straight in with drums beating and shouts of war. Chunyu Qiong had been drinking with his fellow commanders and lay drunk in his tent. Hearing the drums and shouting, he leaped up and demanded, “What is the cause of this uproar?” Before he had finished speaking, hooked poles had already dragged him to the ground. Sui Yuanjin and Zhao Rui were just returning from transporting grain when they saw flames rising over the depot and hurried forward to the rescue. Cao Cao’s soldiers swiftly reported: “Enemy troops are behind us. Please detach a force to oppose them.” Cao Cao shouted, “Let every officer press forward with all his might! Only when the enemy reaches our backs may you turn and fight!” At this, every man strove to be first in the assault. In an instant flames rose on every side, and smoke darkened the vast sky. Sui Yuanjin and Zhao Rui drove their troops forward to the rescue, and Cao Cao reined about to meet them. Unable to resist, both generals were slain by Cao Cao’s troops, and all the grain and fodder were burned to ashes. Chunyu Qiong was captured and brought before Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered his ears, nose, and fingers cut off, then had him bound upon a horse and released to return to Yuan Shao’s camp in disgrace.\n\nNow Yuan Shao was in his tent when word came that flames filled the northern sky. Knowing that Wuchao had been lost, he rushed from the tent, summoned his civil and military officers, and consulted with them about sending troops to the rescue. Zhang He said, “Gao Lan and I will go together to save it.” Guo Tu said, “No. Since Cao Cao’s army is raiding the grain, Cao Cao himself must have gone with it. With Cao Cao away, his camp must be empty. We should send troops to strike his camp first. When Cao Cao hears of it, he will surely hurry back. This is Sun Bin’s stratagem of ‘besieging Wei to rescue Zhao.’” Zhang He said, “No. Cao Cao is resourceful. Whenever he goes out, he will surely prepare his defenses within against unforeseen danger. If we attack his camp now but fail to take it, Chunyu Qiong and the others will be captured, and all of us as well.” Guo Tu said, “Cao Cao is wholly intent upon seizing the grain. How could he have left troops in his camp?” Again and again he urged an attack on Cao Cao’s encampment. Yuan Shao therefore sent Zhang He and Gao Lan with five thousand troops to attack Cao Cao’s camp at Guandu, while Jiang Qi led ten thousand men to the relief of Wuchao.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had scattered Chunyu Qiong’s troops, he seized all their armor, clothing, and banners. His men disguised themselves as defeated soldiers from Chunyu Qiong’s command returning to camp. On a narrow and secluded mountain road, they encountered Jiang Qi’s force. Jiang Qi’s soldiers questioned them, and they claimed to be defeated troops fleeing back from Wuchao. Jiang Qi suspected nothing and urged his horse straight past. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu suddenly appeared and shouted, “Jiang Qi, do not flee!” Taken completely unawares, Jiang Qi was cut down from his horse by Zhang Liao, and all his troops were slaughtered. Cao Cao then sent men ahead with a false report: “Jiang Qi has already routed the troops at Wuchao.” Yuan Shao therefore sent no further reinforcements to Wuchao, but merely added more troops to the force attacking Guandu.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He and Gao Lan attacked Cao Cao’s camp. Xiahou Dun charged out from the left, Cao Ren from the right, and Cao Hong from the center. Assailed from three directions, Yuan Shao’s troops suffered a great defeat. By the time their reinforcements arrived, Cao Cao had also come up from behind. His forces surrounded the enemy on all sides and fell upon them. Zhang He and Gao Lan forced a path through and escaped. Yuan Shao gathered the routed remnants from Wuchao and brought them back to camp. There he saw that Chunyu Qiong had lost his ears and nose and that his fingers and toes had all been cut away. Yuan Shao asked, “How was Wuchao lost?” The defeated soldiers replied, “Chunyu Qiong lay drunk and was therefore unable to resist the enemy.”\n\nIn fury, Yuan Shao had Chunyu Qiong beheaded at once. Guo Tu feared that when Zhang He and Gao Lan returned, they would confront him and establish who had been right and wrong. He therefore slandered them before Yuan Shao, saying, “When Zhang He and Gao Lan saw my lord’s army defeated, they must have rejoiced inwardly.” Yuan Shao said, “Why do you say this?” Guo Tu replied, “Those two have long wished to surrender to Cao Cao. When they were sent to attack his camp, they deliberately refused to exert themselves, thus causing the loss of our soldiers.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and sent messengers to summon the two men back to camp at once to answer for their crimes. Guo Tu first sent someone to warn them: “Our lord means to kill you.” When Yuan Shao’s messenger arrived, Gao Lan asked, “Why has our lord summoned us?” The messenger replied, “I do not know the reason.” Gao Lan drew his sword and struck the messenger dead. Zhang He was greatly startled. Gao Lan said, “Yuan Shao listens to slander and will certainly be captured by Cao Cao. How can we sit here awaiting death? We would do better to join Cao Cao.” Zhang He replied, “I too have long harbored that desire.”\n\nThe two men therefore led the troops under their command to Cao Cao’s camp and offered their surrender. Xiahou Dun said, “Zhang He and Gao Lan have come to surrender, but we do not know whether they are sincere.” Cao Cao replied, “I shall treat them with kindness. Even if they harbor other intentions, they can still be changed.” He ordered the camp gate opened and the two men admitted. They reversed their weapons, removed their armor, and bowed prostrate upon the ground. Cao Cao said, “Had Yuan Shao been willing to follow the advice of you two generals, he would not have suffered defeat. Now that you have come to join me, it is as though Weizi had left Yin, or Han Xin had given his allegiance to Han.” He appointed Zhang He General of the Household and Marquis of Duting, and Gao Lan General of the Household and Marquis of Donglai. Both men were overjoyed.\n\nNow Yuan Shao had lost Xu You, then Zhang He and Gao Lan, and finally the grain at Wuchao. The morale of his army was shaken and fearful. Xu You urged Cao Cao to advance without delay, while Zhang He and Gao Lan asked to lead the vanguard. Cao Cao agreed. He immediately ordered Zhang He and Gao Lan to lead troops in a raid on Yuan Shao’s camp. At the third watch that night, three forces went out to attack the enemy camp. The confused battle continued until dawn, when each side withdrew its troops. Yuan Shao’s army had lost more than half its men. Xun You offered a plan: “We should now spread word that we are dividing our forces: one column will take Suanzao and attack Ye Commandery; another will seize Liyang and cut off Yuan Shao’s road of retreat. When Yuan Shao hears of it, he will certainly panic and divide his army to oppose us. If we strike while his troops are in motion, he can be defeated.”\n\nCao Cao adopted the plan and had every rank of his army spread the rumor far and wide. When Yuan Shao’s soldiers heard the report, they came to his camp and announced: “Cao Cao has divided his troops into two columns. One is marching to seize Ye Commandery, and the other to take Liyang.” Yuan Shao was greatly alarmed. He urgently ordered Yuan Shang to take fifty thousand troops to rescue Ye Commandery and Xin Ming another fifty thousand to save Liyang. Both forces set out during the night. When Cao Cao’s scouts learned that Yuan Shao’s army was on the move, he divided the main body of his troops into eight columns and sent them charging straight into Yuan Shao’s camp. Yuan Shao’s men had no will to fight. They scattered and fled in every direction, and the whole army collapsed. Yuan Shao had no time even to don his armor. Wearing only an unlined robe and a cloth headscarf, he mounted his horse, with his eldest son Yuan Tan following behind. Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, Xu Huang, and Yu Jin led troops in pursuit. Yuan Shao hurriedly crossed the Yellow River, abandoning all his maps, documents, carts, arms, gold, silks, and valuables. With only some eight hundred horsemen in attendance, he fled.\n\nCao Cao’s troops were unable to overtake him, but captured everything he had left behind. More than eighty thousand men were killed; blood filled the ditches, while those who drowned were beyond counting. Cao Cao had won a complete victory. He distributed the captured gold, treasures, and bolts of silk among his soldiers as rewards. Among the maps and documents, a bundle of letters was discovered, all written by men in the capital at Xu and in Cao Cao’s own army who had secretly communicated with Yuan Shao. Cao Cao’s attendants said, “We should check every name in turn, then arrest and execute them.” Cao Cao replied, “When Yuan Shao was strong, even I could not be certain of preserving myself. How much less could others?” He ordered all the letters burned and made no further inquiry.\n\nNow when Yuan Shao’s army was defeated and fled, Ju Shou, being held in confinement, could not escape in time. Cao Cao’s soldiers captured him and brought him before Cao Cao, who had long been acquainted with him. When Ju Shou saw Cao Cao, he cried aloud, “I will not surrender!” Cao Cao said, “Benchu lacks judgment and would not heed your counsel. Why do you still cling to your delusion? Had I gained your service earlier, nothing under Heaven need have concerned me.” He treated Ju Shou generously and kept him in the army. Ju Shou, however, stole a horse from the camp and attempted to return to the Yuan clan. Cao Cao became angry and had him put to death. Ju Shou’s expression did not change even as he faced death. Cao Cao sighed, “I have wrongly killed a loyal and righteous man!” He ordered Ju Shou’s body prepared for burial with the highest honors and had a tomb erected for him at the Yellow River crossing. Upon it were inscribed the words: “Tomb of Lord Ju, Loyal and Heroic.” A later poet praised him:\n\nHebei was rich in men of fame,\nBut Lord Ju stood first in loyal constancy.\nOne searching gaze revealed the laws of battle;\nOne upward glance discerned the signs of Heaven.\nTo death his heart remained like iron;\nIn peril his spirit towered like the clouds.\nLord Cao revered his righteous heroism\nAnd built for him this solitary tomb.\n\nCao Cao gave the order to attack Jizhou. Thus it is said:\n\nThe weaker force prevailed through wealth of strategy;\nThe stronger host was ruined by a want of counsel.\n\nWhat the outcome would be remains unknown. Read on in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 31\n\nCao Cao Defeats Yuan Shao at Cangting; Liu Bei Seeks Refuge with Liu Biao in Jingzhou\n\nNow Cao Cao, taking advantage of Yuan Shao’s defeat, set his troops in order and pressed after him without respite. Yuan Shao, wearing only a cloth kerchief and an unlined robe, fled with more than eight hundred horsemen to the northern bank at Liyang, where his general Jiang Yiqu came out from camp to receive him. Yuan Shao related all that had happened, and Jiang Yiqu summoned and reassured the scattered troops. When they heard that Yuan Shao was there, they swarmed back around him like ants, and the army recovered its strength. They then discussed returning to Jizhou. While on the march, they passed a night among barren hills. From his tent Yuan Shao heard the distant sound of weeping, and privately went to listen. It was a gathering of defeated soldiers, each lamenting the anguish of a slain elder brother, a lost younger brother, an abandoned companion, or a dead kinsman. Beating their breasts, they cried bitterly, and all said, “Had Lord Yuan heeded Tian Feng’s counsel, how could we have suffered this calamity?” Yuan Shao was filled with remorse. “Because I did not heed Tian Feng’s counsel,” he said, “my army has been defeated and my generals lost. When I return, how shall I have the face to meet him?”\n\nThe next day, as Yuan Shao rode on, Feng Ji arrived with troops to receive him. Yuan Shao said to him, “Because I did not heed Tian Feng’s counsel, I have suffered this defeat. Now that I am returning, I am ashamed to face the man.” Thereupon Feng Ji slandered Tian Feng, saying, “When Feng heard in prison that my lord’s army had been defeated, he clapped his hands and laughed aloud, saying, ‘It has turned out exactly as I foretold!’” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. “How dare that wretched pedant laugh at me! I shall certainly kill him!” He at once ordered a messenger to carry a jeweled sword ahead to the prison in Jizhou and put Tian Feng to death.\n\nNow Tian Feng was in prison. One day a jailer came to him and said, “Congratulations, Assistant Administrator.” Tian Feng asked, “What cause is there for congratulation?” The jailer replied, “General Yuan has returned after a crushing defeat. You are certain to be held in high esteem now.” Tian Feng laughed. “Now I shall die!” he said. The jailer asked, “Everyone else rejoices for you. Why do you speak of death?” Tian Feng replied, “General Yuan is outwardly generous but inwardly jealous, and he gives no thought to loyalty or sincerity. Had he won and returned in joy, he might still have pardoned me. But now that he has lost and feels ashamed, I have no hope of living.”\n\nThe jailer did not believe him. Suddenly the messenger arrived bearing the sword and conveyed Yuan Shao’s command that Tian Feng’s head be taken. Only then was the jailer dismayed. Tian Feng said, “I knew all along that I must die.” The jailers all shed tears. Tian Feng said, “A true man born beneath Heaven who fails to recognize his rightful lord and yet serves him is a man without wisdom! If I meet death today, what is there to regret?” He then cut his own throat in prison. A later poet wrote:\n\nYesterday Ju Shou died within the host;\nToday Tian Feng perishes in jail.\nWhen Hebei’s pillars all are snapped asunder,\nHow can Benchu not lose his house and realm?\n\nAfter Tian Feng’s death, all who heard of it sighed with sorrow. Yuan Shao returned to Jizhou, vexed and distracted, and paid no attention to affairs of government. His wife, Lady Liu, urged him to appoint an heir. Yuan Shao had three sons. The eldest, Yuan Tan, styled Xianzhong, had been sent to govern Qingzhou. The second, Yuan Xi, styled Xianyi, had been sent to govern Youzhou. The third, Yuan Shang, styled Xianfu, was the son of Yuan Shao’s second wife, Lady Liu. Handsome in face and imposing in bearing, he was greatly beloved by his father and therefore kept at his side. Ever since the defeat at Guandu, Lady Liu had urged Yuan Shao to name Yuan Shang as his heir. Yuan Shao therefore consulted Shen Pei, Feng Ji, Xin Ping, and Guo Tu. As it happened, Shen Pei and Feng Ji had long supported Yuan Shang, while Xin Ping and Guo Tu supported Yuan Tan. Each pair served the interests of its own chosen lord.\n\nYuan Shao now said to the four men, “Our troubles abroad have not yet ceased, but our domestic affairs must be settled without delay. I intend to discuss the appointment of an heir. My eldest son, Tan, is unyielding by nature and fond of killing. My second son, Xi, is weak and irresolute and unlikely to accomplish anything. My third son, Shang, has the bearing of a hero and treats worthy men and scholars with courtesy and respect. I wish to appoint him. What are your opinions?” Guo Tu said, “Of the three sons, Tan is the eldest, and he is now stationed abroad. If my lord sets aside the elder to establish the younger, it will sow the seeds of disorder. At present the power of our army has suffered a setback, and enemy troops press upon our borders. How can we allow father and sons, elder and younger brothers, to fall into strife among themselves? My lord should first attend to a plan for resisting the enemy. The appointment of an heir may be discussed at a later time.”\n\nYuan Shao hesitated and could not decide. Suddenly it was reported that Yuan Xi had led sixty thousand troops from Youzhou, Yuan Tan fifty thousand from Qingzhou, and Yuan Shao’s nephew Gao Gan another fifty thousand from Bingzhou, all arriving in Jizhou to assist in the war. Yuan Shao rejoiced, reorganized his forces, and marched out to fight Cao Cao. Cao Cao, meanwhile, led his victorious army to the river and drew it up along the bank. Local people came to welcome him, bearing baskets of food and jars of drink. Seeing several elders whose beards and hair were entirely white, Cao Cao ordered them admitted to his tent, gave them seats, and asked, “How old are you, venerable sirs?” They replied, “We are all nearly a hundred years old.” Cao Cao said, “My soldiers have alarmed and disturbed your countryside, and this weighs heavily upon me.” The elders replied, “In the time of Emperor Huan, a yellow star appeared in the celestial divisions of Chu and Song. Yin Kui of Liaodong, who was skilled in observing the heavens, passed a night here and told us, ‘A yellow star has appeared among the signs of Heaven and shines directly upon this place. Fifty years from now, a true sovereign shall arise between Liang and Pei.’ Reckoning the years from then, it has now been exactly fifty years. Yuan Benchu burdened the people with heavy levies, and they all resented him. The Prime Minister has raised an army of benevolence and righteousness to comfort the people and punish the guilty. In the single battle at Guandu, you destroyed Yuan Shao’s host of a million men. This precisely fulfills what Yin Kui foretold, and the teeming multitudes may now hope for peace.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “How could I dare claim such words as yours?” He then presented the elders with wine, food, silk, and cloth and sent them away. He issued an order throughout the army: anyone who went into the countryside and killed so much as a household’s chickens or dogs would be punished as though for killing a person. Army and populace alike were awed into submission, and Cao Cao secretly rejoiced.\n\nA report came that Yuan Shao had assembled the troops of four provinces, numbering between two and three hundred thousand, and had advanced to encamp at Cangting. Cao Cao led his army forward and established camp. The next day the two armies faced each other, each drawn up in battle array. Cao Cao led his generals out before the ranks, while Yuan Shao likewise came to the front with his three sons, his nephew, and all his civil and military officers. Cao Cao called out, “Benchu, your schemes are exhausted and your strength spent. Why do you still not think of surrender? If you wait until the blade is at your neck, regret will come too late!” Yuan Shao was furious. Turning to his generals, he cried, “Who dares ride out?” Yuan Shang, eager to display his prowess before his father, brandished two swords and galloped out from the lines, riding back and forth. Cao Cao pointed at him and asked his generals, “Who is that?” One who knew him replied, “That is Yuan Shao’s third son, Yuan Shang.”\n\nBefore the words were finished, one of Cao Cao’s officers had already charged out with leveled spear. Cao Cao saw that it was Shi Huan, a subordinate of Xu Huang. The two horsemen met, but before three bouts had passed, Yuan Shang wheeled his horse and fled obliquely. Shi Huan pursued. Yuan Shang took up his bow, fitted an arrow, twisted around, and shot backward. The arrow struck Shi Huan squarely in the left eye, and he fell dead from his horse. Seeing his son victorious, Yuan Shao pointed with his whip, and his massed troops surged forward into a confused melee. A great slaughter followed, until both sides sounded the gongs and withdrew to their camps. Cao Cao then consulted his generals on a plan to defeat Yuan Shao. Cheng Yu proposed the stratagem of “Ambush on Ten Sides” and advised Cao Cao, “Withdraw your army to the river and conceal ten bodies of troops in ambush. Entice Yuan Shao to pursue us to the bank. With no road of retreat, our men will be compelled to fight to the death, and we can defeat him.”\n\nCao Cao approved the plan. He divided his forces into five bodies on either side. On the left, the first was commanded by Xiahou Dun, the second by Zhang Liao, the third by Li Dian, the fourth by Yue Jin, and the fifth by Xiahou Yuan. On the right, the first was commanded by Cao Hong, the second by Zhang He, the third by Xu Huang, the fourth by Yu Jin, and the fifth by Gao Lan. Xu Chu served as vanguard of the central army. The next day the ten bodies advanced first and took up their ambush positions to left and right. At midnight Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to lead troops forward and feign an assault on the enemy camp. The soldiers in all five of Yuan Shao’s camps rose as one. Xu Chu turned his army and fled. Yuan Shao led his troops in pursuit, their cries never ceasing. By dawn they had chased the enemy to the river, where Cao Cao’s army had no road of escape. Cao Cao shouted, “There is no way forward! Why do you not fight to the death?” His troops turned about and charged with all their strength. Xu Chu galloped at their head and slew more than ten enemy officers by his own hand. Yuan Shao’s army fell into chaos. Yuan Shao hastily withdrew, while Cao Cao’s forces pursued from behind.\n\nAs Yuan Shao’s army fled, a drum suddenly thundered, and Xiahou Yuan charged out on the left while Gao Lan attacked on the right. Yuan Shao gathered his three sons and his nephew around him and fought desperately through a blood-soaked path to escape. Before they had gone ten li, Yue Jin burst out on the left and Yu Jin on the right, slaughtering Yuan Shao’s troops until corpses lay across the countryside and blood flowed in channels. After they had gone only a few li farther, Li Dian on the left and Xu Huang on the right fell upon them and cut them down. Yuan Shao and his sons, terrified and dismayed, fled into their former camp and ordered the army to prepare food. Just as they were about to eat, Zhang Liao attacked from the left and Zhang He from the right, charging straight into the camp. Yuan Shao mounted in panic and fled toward Cangting. Men and horses were exhausted and wished to rest, but Cao Cao’s great army came on behind them, and Yuan Shao fled for his life.\n\nAs he hurried on, Cao Hong blocked his way from the left and Xiahou Dun from the right. Yuan Shao cried out, “Unless we fight to the death, we shall surely be captured!” Exerting all their strength, they broke through and escaped the encirclement. Yuan Xi and Gao Gan were both wounded by arrows. Nearly all their troops and horses perished. Yuan Shao embraced his three sons and wept bitterly, then suddenly fainted. Those around him hastened to revive him, but he continued to vomit fresh blood. Sighing, he said, “I have fought scores of battles in my life, yet never imagined that today I would be reduced to such a wretched plight! Heaven is destroying me! Return, each of you, to your own province, and swear to decide supremacy with the traitor Cao once and for all!” He ordered Xin Ping and Guo Tu to accompany Yuan Tan with all haste to Qingzhou and put its defenses in order, for fear that Cao Cao might invade. Yuan Xi was to return to Youzhou and Gao Gan to Bingzhou, each to muster troops for future deployment. Yuan Shao himself returned to Jizhou with Yuan Shang and the others to recover from his illness, leaving Yuan Shang, Shen Pei, and Feng Ji temporarily in charge of military affairs.\n\nAfter Cao Cao’s great victory at Cangting, he richly rewarded the whole army and sent men to investigate the true state of affairs in Jizhou. His spies returned and reported, “Yuan Shao lies sick in bed. Yuan Shang and Shen Pei are guarding the city closely. Yuan Tan, Yuan Xi, and Gao Gan have all returned to their own provinces.” Everyone urged Cao Cao to attack at once. Cao Cao said, “Jizhou has abundant stores of grain, and Shen Pei is a resourceful strategist. The city cannot be taken in haste. The crops are now standing in the fields, and I fear harming the people’s livelihood. It will not be too late to seize the province after the autumn harvest.” While they were still deliberating, a letter suddenly arrived from Xun Yu reporting: “At Runan, Liu Bei has obtained the several tens of thousands of troops under Liu Pi and Gong Du. Hearing that the Prime Minister had led his army on campaign in Hebei, he ordered Liu Pi to guard Runan and personally led troops to take advantage of your absence and attack Xuchang. The Prime Minister must return swiftly with his army to resist him.” Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. He left Cao Hong to station troops along the river and make a great show of strength, while he personally led the main army toward Runan to meet Liu Bei.\n\nNow Xuande, together with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, and the others, led his army toward the capital of Xu. As they approached the region of Rangshan, they encountered Cao Cao’s troops advancing upon them, so Xuande made camp beneath the mountain. He divided his forces into three bodies: Guan Yu stationed his troops at the southeastern corner, Zhang Fei at the southwestern corner, while Xuande and Zhao Yun established their camp due south. When Cao Cao’s army arrived, Xuande came out amid beating drums and battle cries. Cao Cao drew up his ranks and called for Xuande to parley. Xuande rode out beneath the standard at the gate. Pointing his whip, Cao Cao reviled him: “I treated you as an honored guest. Why have you betrayed righteousness and forgotten kindness?” Xuande replied, “You bear the empty title of a minister of Han, but in truth you are a traitor to the realm! I am a kinsman of the imperial house, and by the Emperor’s secret edict I have come to punish a rebel!” Thereupon, from horseback, he recited the Girdle Edict in a ringing voice.\n\nCao Cao flew into a rage and ordered Xu Chu to give battle. From behind Xuande, Zhao Yun leveled his spear and rode out. The two generals fought for thirty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Suddenly mighty shouts arose. From the southeastern corner Guan Yu came charging, while from the southwestern corner Zhang Fei led his troops in an assault. The three forces attacked at once. Cao Cao’s troops, weary from their long march, could not withstand them and fled in utter defeat. Xuande returned victorious to camp.\n\nThe next day Xuande sent Zhao Yun out to challenge the enemy, but Cao Cao’s troops did not emerge. For ten days they remained within their camp. Xuande then sent Zhang Fei to challenge them, but Cao Cao’s troops still did not come out. Xuande grew increasingly suspicious. Suddenly it was reported that Gong Du, while transporting provisions, had been surrounded by Cao Cao’s army. Xuande hastily ordered Zhang Fei to rescue him. Then came another report that Xiahou Dun had led troops around their rear and was making straight for Runan. Xuande was greatly alarmed. “If this is so,” he said, “I shall be attacked from front and rear and have nowhere to return!” He immediately dispatched Guan Yu to the rescue. Thus both armies departed.\n\nBefore many days had passed, a mounted messenger arrived to report that Xiahou Dun had already captured Runan, that Liu Pi had abandoned the city and fled, and that Guan Yu was now surrounded. Xuande was greatly alarmed. Another report came that Zhang Fei, after going to rescue Gong Du, had also been encircled. Xuande urgently wished to withdraw, yet feared that Cao Cao’s troops would attack from behind. Suddenly it was reported that Xu Chu was outside the camp challenging him to battle, but Xuande dared not ride out. He waited until dawn, ordered his soldiers to eat their fill, then sent the infantry ahead with the cavalry following, while false watch signals continued to sound within the empty camp. Xuande and his men had gone several li from camp and were rounding a hill when torches suddenly blazed on every side. From the hilltop came a great shout: “Do not let Liu Bei escape! The Prime Minister has been waiting here especially for him!” Xuande looked about in panic for a road of escape. Zhao Yun said, “My lord, do not be troubled. Only follow me.” Leveling his spear and urging on his horse, Zhao Yun hewed open a path, with Xuande following behind, his paired swords drawn.\n\nIn the midst of the fighting, Xu Chu came up in pursuit and battled fiercely with Zhao Yun. Yu Jin and Li Dian then arrived from behind. Seeing the danger of the situation, Xuande fled across the wilds. When the shouts behind him gradually receded, he turned toward deep mountains and secluded paths and escaped alone on horseback. He struggled on until dawn, when a body of troops suddenly charged out from the side. Xuande was greatly alarmed, but on looking he saw that it was Liu Pi leading more than a thousand defeated horsemen and escorting Xuande’s household. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, and Mi Fang were also with them. They explained, “Xiahou Dun’s army attacked with tremendous force, so we abandoned the city and fled. Cao Cao’s troops pursued us, but fortunately Guan Yu held them off, allowing us to escape.” Xuande said, “I do not know where Guan Yu is now.” Liu Pi replied, “My lord, let us continue on. We can attend to that afterward.”\n\nThey had gone several li when a roll of drums sounded and a body of troops poured out ahead. The general at their head was Zhang He, who shouted, “Liu Bei, dismount quickly and surrender!” Xuande was about to retreat when he saw a red flag waving on the hilltop and another army surge from a mountain hollow. Its leading general was Gao Lan. With no road open before or behind, Xuande raised his face to Heaven and cried, “Why does Heaven reduce me to such desperate straits? Since matters have come to this, I had better die!” He was about to draw his sword and cut his own throat when Liu Pi hastily restrained him. “Allow me to fight to the death,” he said, “and seize a road to save my lord.” With that, he rode against Gao Lan. Before three bouts had passed, Gao Lan cut him from his horse with a single stroke.\n\nXuande was in a panic and was just about to fight in person when Gao Lan’s rear ranks suddenly fell into confusion. A general came charging through the formation; his spear flashed, and Gao Lan pitched backward from his horse. Xuande looked and saw that it was Zhao Yun. Overjoyed, he watched as Zhao Yun spurred forward with leveled spear, scattered the rear force, then rode against the front ranks and fought Zhang He single-handed. Zhang He battled Zhao Yun for more than thirty bouts before turning his horse and fleeing in defeat. Zhao Yun pressed the advantage and charged after him, but Zhang He’s troops barred the mountain pass. The road was narrow, and there was no way through.\n\nAs Zhao Yun fought to seize the road, Guan Yu, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang arrived with three hundred men. Attacking from both sides, they drove Zhang He back. They all passed through the defile, occupied the commanding heights, and made camp. Xuande sent Guan Yu to search for Zhang Fei. As it happened, when Zhang Fei had gone to rescue Gong Du, he found that Gong Du had already been killed by Xiahou Yuan. Zhang Fei fought with all his strength and drove Xiahou Yuan back, then pursued him at length, only to be surrounded by troops under Yue Jin. Guan Yu encountered the defeated soldiers on the road, followed their trail, drove off Yue Jin, and returned with Zhang Fei to Xuande.\n\nA report came that the main body of Cao Cao’s army was approaching in pursuit. Xuande ordered Sun Qian and the others to escort the women and children ahead, while he, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun brought up the rear, fighting as they withdrew. When Cao Cao saw that Xuande had gone far away, he recalled his troops and did not pursue. Xuande fled in wretched disorder with fewer than a thousand defeated soldiers. Coming to a river, he called to the local people and asked its name. It was the Han River. Xuande made a temporary camp there. The local people recognized him and presented sheep and wine, which the men shared in a feast upon the sandy bank. Xuande sighed and said, “Gentlemen, you all possess the talents of men who might aid a king, yet unhappily you have followed Liu Bei. My destiny is straitened, and I have brought hardship upon you. Today I possess not even enough ground to plant an awl, and I truly fear that I shall ruin your prospects. Why do you not leave me and seek an enlightened lord, that you may win achievement and fame?”\n\nThey all covered their faces and wept. Guan Yu said, “Brother, your words are mistaken. In former times, when Emperor Gaozu contended with Xiang Yu for the empire, he was repeatedly defeated by Yu. Yet in the end he won success in a single battle at Jiulishan and founded an imperial inheritance that endured four hundred years. Victory and defeat are the common lot of soldiers. How can you cast down your own resolve?” Sun Qian said, “Success and failure come in their own time; you must not lose heart. Jingzhou is not far from here. Liu Jingsheng holds sway over nine provinces, with strong armies and abundant grain. Moreover, he and you are both kinsmen of the imperial house. Why not go and seek refuge with him?” Xuande said, “I fear only that he will not receive me.” Sun Qian replied, “I am willing to go ahead and persuade him, so that Jingsheng will come beyond his borders to welcome my lord.”\n\nXuande was overjoyed and immediately ordered Sun Qian to travel through the night to Jingzhou. Upon reaching the commandery, Sun Qian entered and was received by Liu Biao. After the courtesies had been completed, Liu Biao asked, “You serve Xuande. What brings you here?” Sun Qian replied, “Imperial Inspector Liu is a hero of the age. Though his troops are few and his generals scarce, his ambition is to uphold the dynasty and restore the state. Liu Pi and Gong Du of Runan had no former ties of kinship or friendship with him, yet they repaid him even with their deaths. My lord and the Imperial Inspector are both descendants of the imperial house of Han. Now the Imperial Inspector has recently been defeated and wished to go east of the Yangtze to seek refuge with Sun Zhongmou. I remonstrated with him, saying, ‘You must not turn your back on kin to seek out a stranger. General Liu of Jingzhou treats worthy men with courtesy and humbles himself before scholars, so that men of talent flock to him as water flows eastward. How much more warmly must he receive one of his own clan?’ Therefore the Imperial Inspector has sent me ahead to report and pay my respects, and he awaits only my lord’s command.”\n\nLiu Biao was delighted. “Xuande is my younger brother,” he said. “I have long wished to meet him but have never had the opportunity. If he is now willing to honor me with a visit, I shall be fortunate indeed.” Cai Mao slanderously objected, “You must not receive him. Liu Bei first followed Lü Bu, afterward served Cao Cao, and most recently joined Yuan Shao, yet in every case he failed to remain to the end. This sufficiently reveals what manner of man he is. If you admit him now, Cao Cao will surely send troops against us and provoke a needless war. Better to behead Sun Qian and present his head to Cao Cao; Cao Cao will then surely hold my lord in high regard.” Sun Qian sternly replied, “I am not a man who fears death. Imperial Inspector Liu is loyal at heart and devoted to the realm; he is not to be compared with Cao Cao, Yuan Shao, or Lü Bu. His former associations with them arose from necessity. Now he has heard that General Liu is a descendant of the Han imperial line and bound to him by the ties of common ancestry, and so he has come a thousand li to seek refuge with you. Why do you offer slanders and show such jealousy of the worthy?”\n\nOn hearing this, Liu Biao rebuked Cai Mao: “My decision is already made. Say no more.” Cai Mao withdrew in shame and resentment. Liu Biao then ordered Sun Qian to go ahead and report to Xuande, while he himself traveled thirty li beyond the city walls to welcome him. When Xuande met Liu Biao, he observed every courtesy with the utmost respect, and Liu Biao in turn treated him with great generosity. Xuande presented Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and the others to Liu Biao, after which Liu Biao entered Jingzhou together with Xuande and assigned residences for him and his followers.\n\nNow Cao Cao learned through his scouts that Xuande had gone to Jingzhou and placed himself under Liu Biao, and he wished to lead an army against him. Cheng Yu said, “Yuan Shao has not yet been destroyed. If you hastily attack Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and Yuan Shao rises again in the north, victory or defeat will be impossible to foresee. Better to withdraw the army to the capital of Xu, rest the troops, and husband your strength. When the warm spring weather comes next year, lead your army first to destroy Yuan Shao and afterward seize Jingzhou and Xiangyang. The advantages of both north and south may thus be gained in a single campaign.”\n\nCao Cao approved his counsel and led his army back to the capital of Xu. In the first month of spring, in the eighth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao again discussed raising troops. He first dispatched Xiahou Dun and Man Chong to guard Runan against Liu Biao, and left Cao Ren and Xun Yu to defend the capital of Xu. He then personally led the main army to Guandu and established his camp there.\n\nNow Yuan Shao had suffered from chills and the vomiting of blood since the previous year, and only now had he begun to recover. He discussed launching an attack on the capital of Xu. Shen Pei remonstrated, “After last year’s defeats at Guandu and Cangting, the spirit of the army has not yet revived. We should continue to deepen our moats and raise our ramparts while restoring the strength of soldiers and people.”\n\nWhile they were deliberating, it was suddenly reported that Cao Cao had advanced to Guandu and was coming to attack Jizhou. Yuan Shao said, “If we wait until his army reaches our city walls and his generals arrive at the river before resisting him, it will already be too late. I shall personally lead the main army out to meet him.” Yuan Shang said, “Father, you have not yet recovered from your illness and must not go on a distant campaign. I am willing to lead the troops and meet the enemy.” Yuan Shao consented. He then sent men to summon Yuan Tan from Qingzhou, Yuan Xi from Youzhou, and Gao Gan from Bingzhou, so that the four armies might unite to destroy Cao Cao. Thus it was:\n\nScarcely had war drums thundered at Runan,\nWhen battle drums again shook northern Ji.\n\nHow victory and defeat were decided will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 32\n\nYuan Shang Contends for Jizhou; Xu You Diverts the River Zhang by Stratagem\n\nNow after Yuan Shang had slain Shi Huan, he grew proud of his own valor. Without waiting for the troops of Yuan Tan and the others to arrive, he personally led several tens of thousands of men out of Liyang to meet the vanguard of Cao Cao’s army. Zhang Liao rode forth first. Yuan Shang leveled his spear and engaged him, but before three bouts had passed, he could no longer parry or ward off Zhang Liao’s blows and fled in utter defeat. Zhang Liao pressed his advantage and charged after him. Unable to maintain command, Yuan Shang hastily led his army back to Jizhou. When Yuan Shao heard that Yuan Shang had returned defeated, he suffered another shock. His old illness flared up again; he vomited several pecks of blood and fell unconscious to the ground. Lady Liu anxiously had him carried into his chamber, but his condition steadily worsened. She urgently summoned Shen Pei and Feng Ji to Yuan Shao’s bedside to discuss the arrangements after his death. Yuan Shao could only point with his hand and was unable to speak. Lady Liu asked, “May Shang succeed as heir?” Yuan Shao nodded. Shen Pei thereupon wrote out a testament beside the couch. Yuan Shao turned over, gave a great cry, vomited more than a peck of blood, and died. A later poet wrote:\n\nThrough generations of high office, his great name was raised;\nIn youthful pride, unchecked, he ranged where’er he pleased.\nIn vain he gathered three thousand worthy guests;\nTo no avail he held a million warriors.\nA sheep beneath a tiger’s hide, he failed to win renown;\nWith phoenix plumes but chicken’s heart, no enterprise could thrive.\nMost pitiful of all, one grief still rends the heart:\nHis household strife was merely passed on to two brothers.\n\nAfter Yuan Shao’s death, Shen Pei and the others took charge of the funeral rites. Lady Liu at once had all five of Yuan Shao’s beloved concubines put to death. Fearing that their spirits might meet Yuan Shao again beneath the Nine Springs, she had their hair shorn, their faces mutilated, and their corpses disfigured—such was the viciousness of her jealousy. Yuan Shang, fearing vengeance from the concubines’ families, had them all arrested and killed as well. Shen Pei and Feng Ji installed Yuan Shang as General-in-Chief and Grand Marshal, and as Governor of the four provinces of Ji, Qing, You, and Bing, then sent messengers to announce the death. By this time Yuan Tan had already led his army out of Qingzhou. When he learned that his father was dead, he consulted Guo Tu and Xin Ping. Guo Tu said, “My lord was not in Jizhou, so Shen Pei and Feng Ji must have installed Xianfu as their master. We should go there at once.” Xin Ping said, “Shen Pei and Feng Ji will surely have laid their plans beforehand. If we hurry there now, we shall certainly fall victim to their schemes.” Yuan Tan asked, “Then what should we do?” Guo Tu replied, “We may encamp outside the city and observe their movements. I shall go there personally and investigate.”\n\nYuan Tan followed his advice. Guo Tu entered Jizhou and went to see Yuan Shang. After the formal courtesies, Yuan Shang asked, “Why has my elder brother not come?” Guo Tu replied, “He has fallen ill in the army and is unable to present himself.” Yuan Shang said, “By our father’s dying command, I have been established as lord, while my elder brother has been appointed General of Chariots and Cavalry. Cao Cao’s army is now pressing upon our borders. I ask my brother to command the vanguard, and I shall soon follow with troops to support him.” Guo Tu said, “There is no one in the army with whom he may devise sound plans. I beg that Shen Zhengnan and Feng Yuantu be sent to assist him.” Yuan Shang replied, “I too rely upon these two to devise plans for me from morning to night. How can I spare them?” Guo Tu said, “Then what if one of the two were sent?” Yuan Shang had no choice but to order the two men to draw lots, with the one who drew the marked lot to go. Feng Ji drew it, so Yuan Shang commanded him to carry the seal and ribbon of office and accompany Guo Tu to Yuan Tan’s army. When Feng Ji reached Yuan Tan’s camp with Guo Tu, he saw that Yuan Tan was not ill and became uneasy. He presented the seal and ribbon, but Yuan Tan flew into a rage and wished to behead him. Guo Tu secretly remonstrated: “Cao Cao’s army is now pressing upon our borders. For the present, keep Feng Ji here and treat him courteously, so that Shang’s mind may be set at ease. After Cao Cao has been defeated, it will not be too late to contend for Jizhou.”\n\nYuan Tan followed his advice. He immediately struck camp and marched to Liyang, where he confronted Cao Cao’s army. Yuan Tan sent his general Wang Zhao out to battle, and Cao Cao dispatched Xu Huang to meet him. The two commanders had fought only a few bouts when Xu Huang cut Wang Zhao from his horse with a single stroke. Cao Cao’s army seized the advantage and charged, routing Yuan Tan’s forces. Yuan Tan gathered his defeated troops within Liyang and sent a messenger to ask Yuan Shang for aid. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei and sent only a little more than five thousand men to assist him. Cao Cao learned through scouts that the relief force had arrived and sent Yue Jin and Li Dian to intercept it midway. They surrounded it from both ends and slew every man. When Yuan Tan learned that Yuan Shang had allotted him only five thousand troops, and that these had all been slaughtered on the road, he was furious and summoned Feng Ji to rebuke him. Feng Ji said, “Permit me to write to my lord and ask him to come in person to the rescue.” Yuan Tan ordered Feng Ji to write the letter and sent a messenger to deliver it to Yuan Shang in Jizhou. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei, who said, “Guo Tu is rich in schemes. The reason he left without contesting the succession before was that Cao Cao’s army stood on our border. If Cao Cao is defeated now, he will certainly come to contend for Jizhou. Better not send reinforcements, but borrow Cao Cao’s strength to eliminate Yuan Tan.”\n\nYuan Shang followed his advice and refused to send troops. When the messenger returned with this report, Yuan Tan flew into a rage, immediately beheaded Feng Ji, and began discussing surrender to Cao Cao. A spy soon secretly reported this to Yuan Shang. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei, saying, “If Tan surrenders to Cao Cao and joins forces with him to attack us, Jizhou will be in danger.” He therefore left Shen Pei and the general Su You to defend Jizhou, while he himself led a great army to Liyang to rescue Yuan Tan. Yuan Shang asked who in the army dared command the vanguard. The brothers Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang volunteered. Yuan Shang mustered thirty thousand men, appointed them as the van, and sent them ahead to Liyang. When Yuan Tan heard that Yuan Shang was coming in person, he was overjoyed and abandoned all thought of surrendering to Cao Cao. Yuan Tan stationed his troops inside the city, while Yuan Shang encamped outside, their positions forming mutually supporting horns.\n\nBefore many days had passed, Yuan Xi and Gao Gan also led their armies to the outskirts of the city. They encamped in three separate positions and sent troops out each day to confront Cao Cao. Yuan Shang suffered repeated defeats, while Cao Cao’s army won victory after victory. In the third month of spring, in the eighth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao divided his forces and attacked by several routes. Yuan Tan, Yuan Xi, Yuan Shang, and Gao Gan were all soundly defeated and abandoned Liyang in flight. Cao Cao pressed on with his army as far as Jizhou. Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang entered the city and held it firmly, while Yuan Xi and Gao Gan encamped thirty li away, making an empty show of strength. Cao Cao’s troops attacked for many days but could not take the city. Guo Jia advised him: “The Yuan clan set aside the elder son and established the younger. Between the brothers, each strives to seize power, and each has formed his own faction. Press them hard, and they will aid each other; relax the pressure, and they will quarrel. It would be better to turn the army south toward Jingzhou and campaign against Liu Biao while awaiting some change among the Yuan brothers. Once that change has come about, we may attack them and settle everything in a single stroke.”\n\nCao Cao approved his counsel. He appointed Jia Xu Administrator of Liyang and left him to guard it, while Cao Hong led troops to defend Guandu. Cao Cao then led the main army toward Jingzhou. When Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang learned that Cao Cao’s army had withdrawn of its own accord, they congratulated each other. Yuan Xi and Gao Gan each took leave and departed. Yuan Tan consulted Guo Tu and Xin Ping, saying, “I am the eldest son, yet I have been unable to inherit my father’s estate. Shang was born of my stepmother, yet he has inherited the great rank. In my heart, I cannot accept it.” Guo Tu said, “My lord may assemble troops outside the city and pretend merely to invite Xianfu and Shen Pei to a banquet. Conceal executioners there and kill them; then the great affair will be settled.” Yuan Tan followed his advice. Just then Wang Xiu, an Assistant Governor, arrived from Qingzhou, and Yuan Tan told him of the plan. Wang Xiu said, “Brothers are like a man’s right and left hands. If, while struggling against another, a man cuts off one of his own hands and says, ‘I shall surely win,’ how can that be possible? If one casts off his brothers and refuses to cherish them, whom under Heaven will he cherish? Those slanderers are sowing discord among your own flesh and blood in pursuit of a moment’s profit. I beg you to stop your ears and not listen to them.”\n\nYuan Tan angrily rebuked Wang Xiu and dismissed him, then sent a man to invite Yuan Shang. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei, who said, “This must be a scheme of Guo Tu’s. If my lord goes, you will surely fall prey to their treachery. Better seize the opportunity and attack them.” Yuan Shang followed his advice, donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led fifty thousand troops out of the city. When Yuan Tan saw Yuan Shang approaching with an army, he knew that the plot had been exposed. He too immediately put on his armor, mounted, and engaged Yuan Shang. On seeing Yuan Tan, Yuan Shang cursed him fiercely. Yuan Tan cursed him in return: “You poisoned our father to death and usurped his rank. Have you now come to kill your elder brother as well?” The two personally crossed weapons, and Yuan Tan suffered a crushing defeat. Yuan Shang braved the arrows and stones in person, charging and pressing the slaughter. Yuan Tan led his defeated army in flight to Pingyuan, and Yuan Shang withdrew his troops. Yuan Tan again consulted Guo Tu about advancing. He appointed Cen Bi as commander and sent him forward with an army, while Yuan Shang personally led troops out from Jizhou.\n\nThe two armies formed their battle lines, with banners and drums facing one another. Cen Bi rode out and hurled abuse at the opposing ranks. Yuan Shang wished to fight him himself, but the general Lü Kuang spurred forth, brandishing his saber, and engaged Cen Bi. After the two had fought numerous bouts, Lü Kuang cut Cen Bi from his horse. Yuan Tan’s army was defeated once more and again fled to Pingyuan. Shen Pei urged Yuan Shang to advance, and he pursued as far as Pingyuan. Unable to withstand him, Yuan Tan withdrew into the city and held it firmly, refusing to come out. Yuan Shang surrounded and attacked the city from three sides. Yuan Tan consulted Guo Tu, who said, “There is little grain in the city, while the enemy is at the height of his vigor. We cannot match his strength. In my humble opinion, we should send someone to offer submission to Cao Cao and induce him to lead an army against Jizhou. Yuan Shang will then be compelled to return to its rescue. General, you may lead our troops to strike him from behind, and Shang can be captured. If Cao Cao defeats Shang’s army, we may gather in its troops and supplies and use them to resist Cao Cao. Since Cao Cao’s army will have come from afar, its provisions cannot be maintained, and he will certainly withdraw of his own accord. We may then occupy Jizhou once more and plan further advances.”\n\nYuan Tan accepted the plan and asked, “Who can serve as envoy?” Guo Tu replied, “Xin Pi, the younger brother of Xin Ping, whose courtesy name is Zuozhi, is now Magistrate of Pingyuan. He is a man of eloquence and may be sent.” Yuan Tan immediately summoned Xin Pi, who came gladly. Yuan Tan wrote a letter and entrusted it to him, sending three thousand soldiers to escort him beyond the frontier. Traveling by night beneath the stars, Xin Pi carried the letter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was then encamped at Xiping on a campaign against Liu Biao, who had sent Xuande to lead the vanguard against him. Before the two armies had engaged, Xin Pi arrived at Cao Cao’s camp. After the formal courtesies, Cao Cao asked the purpose of his visit. Xin Pi fully explained Yuan Tan’s request and presented the letter.\n\nAfter reading it, Cao Cao kept Xin Pi in the camp and assembled his civil and military officers for consultation. Cheng Yu said, “Yuan Tan has been pressed too hard by Yuan Shang and has come to surrender only because he has no other choice. He cannot be trusted.” Lü Qian and Man Chong also said, “The Prime Minister has already led his army here. How can he abandon Liu Biao and go to aid Yuan Tan?” Xun You said, “The words of these three gentlemen are not well judged. In my humble estimation, the realm is now in turmoil, yet Liu Biao sits secure between the Yangtze and Han rivers and dares not stretch forth a foot. It is clear that he has no ambition beyond his own region. The Yuan clan possesses the lands of four provinces and several hundred thousand armored troops. Had the two sons remained united and jointly preserved the estate they inherited, no one could know how the affairs of the realm might end. But now the brothers attack one another, and one, driven to extremity, has turned to us. We should raise our army and first destroy Yuan Shang, then watch for the next change and destroy Yuan Tan as well. The realm will then be settled. This opportunity must not be lost.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted. He invited Xin Pi to drink with him and asked, “Is Yuan Tan’s surrender genuine or false? And can Yuan Shang’s army truly be defeated with certainty?” Xin Pi replied, “Illustrious Duke, do not ask whether the surrender is genuine or false; consider only the situation. The Yuan clan has suffered defeat year after year. Its armies are exhausted abroad, and its counselors have been executed within. Slander and estrangement divide the brothers, and their domain has split in two. Famine has come upon them as well; Heaven sends calamity, and the people are distressed. Wise and foolish alike know that their power is collapsing like earth and shattered tiles. This is the time appointed by Heaven for the destruction of the Yuan clan. If the Illustrious Duke now leads his army against Ye, and Yuan Shang does not return to its rescue, he will lose his lair. If he does return, Yuan Tan will follow and strike him from behind. With the Illustrious Duke’s might, to attack such weary troops will be like a swift wind sweeping autumn leaves. If you abandon this design and attack Jingzhou instead, you will find Jingzhou a rich and prosperous land, its state harmonious and its people obedient; it cannot yet be shaken. Moreover, of all the troubles throughout the realm, none is greater than that of Hebei. Once Hebei is pacified, your hegemony will be established. I beg the Illustrious Duke to consider this carefully.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and said, “My only regret is that I did not meet Xin Zuozhi sooner!” That very day he ordered the army to turn back and seize Jizhou. Xuande, fearing that Cao Cao had some scheme in mind, dared not pursue him and led his troops back to Jingzhou.\n\nNow when Yuan Shang learned that Cao Cao’s army had crossed the Yellow River, he hurriedly withdrew his own forces to Ye and ordered Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang to cover the rear. Seeing Yuan Shang retreat, Yuan Tan raised all the troops of Pingyuan and pursued him. Before he had gone several tens of li, a cannon boomed and two forces sprang out at once: Lü Kuang on the left and Lü Xiang on the right. The two brothers blocked Yuan Tan’s path. Yuan Tan reined in his horse and called to them: “While my father lived, I never treated you two generals with neglect. Why do you now follow my younger brother and press me so?”\n\nWhen the two commanders heard this, they dismounted and surrendered to Yuan Tan. Yuan Tan said, “Do not surrender to me; surrender to Prime Minister Cao.” They accordingly followed Yuan Tan back to camp. When Cao Cao’s army arrived, Yuan Tan brought the two commanders before him. Cao Cao was delighted and promised his daughter to Yuan Tan in marriage, immediately appointing Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang as go-betweens. Yuan Tan asked Cao Cao to attack and seize Jizhou. Cao Cao said, “At present our grain and fodder cannot keep pace, and transporting them is arduous. I shall divert the waters of the Qi from the Ji River into the White Canal, opening a supply route, and then advance.” He ordered Yuan Tan to remain in Pingyuan for the time being. Cao Cao withdrew his own army to Liyang, enfeoffed Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang as ranked marquises, and kept them with the army for service. Guo Tu said to Yuan Tan, “I fear Cao Cao’s promise of his daughter in marriage is not sincere. Now he has also rewarded Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang and taken them into his own army. By this he means to win the hearts of the people of Hebei, and in the end he will surely bring disaster upon us. My lord should engrave two seals of generalship and secretly have them sent to the two Lü brothers, commanding them to act as our agents within. Once Cao Cao has defeated Yuan Shang, we may seize the opportunity to deal with him.”\n\nYuan Tan followed his advice. He had two seals of generalship engraved and secretly sent them to the two Lü brothers. Once they had received them, the two men went straight to Cao Cao and reported the matter, presenting the seals. Cao Cao laughed loudly and said, “Tan has secretly sent you these seals because he wants you to aid him from within. Once I have defeated Yuan Shang, he means to take advantage of the situation and act against me. Accept the seals for the time being. I have plans of my own.” From that moment, Cao Cao intended to kill Yuan Tan.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei: “Cao Cao’s troops are now transporting provisions into the White Canal. He will certainly come to attack Jizhou. What are we to do?” Shen Pei replied, “Issue a proclamation ordering Yin Kai, Magistrate of Wu’an, to encamp at Maocheng and keep open the supply route from Shangdang. Order Ju Shou’s son, Ju Hu, to defend Handan and support us from a distance. My lord should advance against Pingyuan and press Yuan Tan hard. First eliminate Yuan Tan, and then defeat Cao Cao.” Yuan Shang was delighted. He left Shen Pei and Chen Lin to defend Jizhou, appointed the two generals Ma Yan and Zhang Yi to command the vanguard, and marched through the night to attack Pingyuan. When Yuan Tan learned that Yuan Shang’s army was drawing near, he appealed urgently to Cao Cao for aid. Cao Cao said, “This time Jizhou will certainly be mine.”\n\nAs he spoke, Xu You happened to arrive from Xuchang. Hearing that Yuan Shang had again attacked Yuan Tan, he entered Cao Cao’s presence and said, “Prime Minister, do you sit here waiting for a thunderbolt from Heaven to strike the two Yuans dead?” Cao Cao laughed and said, “I have already determined my plan.” He ordered Cao Hong to advance first and attack Ye, while he personally led another army against Yin Kai. When Cao Cao’s forces entered his territory, Yin Kai led out his troops to meet them. Yin Kai rode forth, and Cao Cao called, “Where is Xu Zhongkang?” Xu Chu answered the summons, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Yin Kai. Taken completely unawares, Yin Kai was cut from his horse by a single stroke of Xu Chu’s saber, and the rest of his troops broke and fled. Cao Cao induced them all to surrender, then immediately marched on Handan. Ju Hu advanced with his troops to meet him. Zhang Liao rode out and engaged Ju Hu, but before three bouts had passed, Ju Hu was utterly defeated and Zhang Liao pursued him. The two horses were not far apart when Zhang Liao hastily took up his bow and shot. At the twang of the string, Ju Hu fell from his horse. Cao Cao directed his troops in a sweeping charge, and the enemy scattered in every direction.\n\nCao Cao then led his great army to the walls of Jizhou. Cao Hong had already drawn close to the city. Cao Cao ordered the whole army to build earthen mounds all around the walls, while secretly digging tunnels to attack the city from below. Shen Pei had established a strong defense and enforced his regulations with great severity. Feng Li, the officer guarding the eastern gate, had neglected his patrol duties after becoming drunk, and Shen Pei punished him harshly. Nursing resentment, Feng Li slipped out of the city and surrendered to Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked him how the city might be broken. Feng Li replied, “The earth inside the postern is thick. A tunnel may be dug through it to gain entry.” Cao Cao therefore ordered Feng Li to lead three hundred stalwart men and dig a tunnel into the city under cover of night.\n\nNow after Feng Li’s desertion, Shen Pei personally climbed the walls each night to inspect the troops. That night, while in the tower above the postern, he looked out and saw no lights beyond the city. Shen Pei said, “Feng Li must be leading troops in through a tunnel.” He hastily summoned picked soldiers to carry stones and seal the tunnel mouth. The passage was closed, and Feng Li and all three hundred stalwart men died beneath the earth. Having suffered this reverse, Cao Cao abandoned the tunneling scheme and withdrew his army to the bank of the Huan River to await Yuan Shang’s return. Yuan Shang was attacking Pingyuan when he heard that Cao Cao had already defeated Yin Kai and Ju Hu and that a great army had surrounded Jizhou. He therefore withdrew his troops and returned to the rescue. His officer Ma Yan said, “If we take the main road, Cao Cao will certainly have laid an ambush. We should take the lesser road, emerge from the western hills through the mouth of the Fu River, and raid Cao Cao’s camp. The siege will certainly be broken.”\n\nYuan Shang followed his advice and personally led the main army in advance, leaving Ma Yan and Zhang Yi to cover the rear. A spy soon reported this to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “If he comes by the main road, I shall avoid him; if he comes by the lesser road through the western hills, he can be captured in a single battle. I judge that Yuan Shang will certainly light a fire as a signal and order the men within the city to respond. I can divide my troops and strike him.” He then assigned all his forces their positions.\n\nYuan Shang came out through the Fu River pass, marched east to Yangping, and encamped at Yangping Pavilion, seventeen li from Jizhou, with one side of his camp resting against the Fu River. He ordered his soldiers to heap up firewood and dry grass and burn it at night as a signal. Then he sent his Registrar, Li Fu, disguised as a commander in Cao Cao’s army, straight to the foot of the city walls, where he shouted, “Open the gate!” Shen Pei recognized Li Fu’s voice and admitted him into the city. Li Fu said, “Yuan Shang has deployed his army at Yangping Pavilion and is waiting for support. If troops come out from the city, they too are to raise a fire as a signal.” Shen Pei ordered grass to be piled and burned within the city so that messages might pass between them. Li Fu said, “There is no grain in the city. Send out the old and weak, the maimed soldiers, and the women to surrender. The enemy will surely be off guard, and we can send troops out behind the people to attack them.” Shen Pei accepted his proposal.\n\nAt dawn the next day, a white banner was raised upon the wall, bearing the words: “THE PEOPLE OF JIZHOU SURRENDER.” Cao Cao said, “The city is without grain, so they are sending the old and weak out to surrender. Troops will certainly follow behind them.” He ordered Zhang Liao and Xu Huang each to lead three thousand men and lie in ambush on either side. Cao Cao himself mounted his horse and had his standard and canopy borne to the foot of the walls. Sure enough, the city gate opened, and the people came out supporting the aged and carrying their children, with white banners in their hands. As soon as the last civilians had emerged, troops suddenly charged from the city. Cao Cao gave a wave of his red flag, and Zhang Liao and Xu Huang rushed out with their forces from both sides and fell upon them. The city troops had no choice but to retreat inside again. Cao Cao galloped after them and reached the drawbridge, but bolts rained down from the city. One struck his helmet and almost pierced through its crown. His commanders hurriedly rescued him and brought him back to the lines. Cao Cao changed his clothes and horse, then led his commanders to attack Yuan Shang’s camp. Yuan Shang came out in person to meet him.\n\nAt that moment, troops from every route attacked together. The two armies became locked in a confused battle, and Yuan Shang suffered a crushing defeat. He withdrew his troops to the foot of the western hills and established a camp there, while sending men to hasten the arrival of Ma Yan and Zhang Yi. He did not know that Cao Cao had already sent Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang to persuade those two commanders to submit. Ma Yan and Zhang Yi came with the Lü brothers and surrendered, and Cao Cao likewise enfeoffed them as marquises. That very day he advanced against the western hills, first ordering Lü Kuang, Lü Xiang, Ma Yan, and Zhang Yi to cut Yuan Shang’s supply route.\n\nYuan Shang knew that the western hills could not be held, so by night he fled to Yikou. Before his camp had been properly established, flames rose on every side and ambushing troops rushed out together. Men had no time to don armor, nor horses to be saddled. Yuan Shang’s army collapsed utterly. After retreating fifty li, with his position hopeless and his strength exhausted, he had no choice but to send Yin Kui, Inspector of Yuzhou, to Cao Cao’s camp to ask for surrender. Cao Cao pretended to grant the request, but during the night sent Zhang Liao and Xu Huang to raid Yuan Shang’s camp. Yuan Shang abandoned all his seals and ribbons, his insignia and battle-ax, his clothing and armor, and all his baggage, and fled toward Zhongshan. Cao Cao returned with his army to attack Jizhou. Xu You offered a plan: “Why not breach the Zhang River and drown the city?”\n\nCao Cao approved the plan and first sent soldiers to dig a trench around the outside of the city, forty li in circumference. From the walls Shen Pei saw Cao Cao’s troops digging, but the trench was extremely shallow. He laughed secretly and said, “They mean only to breach the Zhang River and flood the city. A deep channel might bring in the water, but what use can one so shallow be?” He therefore made no preparations against it.\n\nThat night Cao Cao increased the workers tenfold, and all labored together at the excavation. By daybreak, the trench was two zhang wide and two zhang deep. The waters of the Zhang River were diverted into the city and rose several feet. With the grain exhausted as well, soldiers began starving to death. Outside the city, Xin Pi used the tip of his spear to display Yuan Shang’s seals, ribbons, and garments, calling upon those within to surrender. Shen Pei was enraged. He took more than eighty members of Xin Pi’s household, old and young alike, beheaded them upon the city wall, and cast their heads down. Xin Pi wailed without cease. Shen Pei’s nephew Shen Rong had long been on close terms with Xin Pi. When he saw Xin Pi’s family slaughtered, he conceived a bitter hatred. Secretly he wrote a letter offering to open a gate, tied it to an arrow, and shot it down from the wall. A soldier picked it up and presented it to Xin Pi, who gave the letter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao first issued an order: upon entering Jizhou, no one was to harm any member of the Yuan household, old or young; soldiers and civilians who surrendered were to be spared.\n\nAt dawn the next day, Shen Rong threw the western gate wide open and admitted Cao Cao’s troops. Xin Pi spurred his horse in first, and the officers and soldiers followed him into Jizhou, cutting their way forward. Shen Pei was in the southeastern gate tower when he saw that Cao Cao’s army had entered the city. Leading a few horsemen down from the wall, he fought desperately and encountered Xu Huang in mounted combat. Xu Huang captured Shen Pei alive, bound him, and took him out of the city. On the way they met Xin Pi. Grinding his teeth, Xin Pi pointed his whip at Shen Pei’s head and cried, “Murderous villain! Today you die!” Shen Pei reviled him: “Traitorous wretch! You brought Cao Cao here to break my Jizhou. I regret only that I did not kill you!”\n\nXu Huang untied Shen Pei and brought him before Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked, “Do you know who opened the gate and admitted me?” Shen Pei replied, “I do not.” Cao Cao said, “It was offered by your nephew Shen Rong.” Shen Pei angrily said, “The young fool was worthless, and so matters have come to this!” Cao Cao said, “Yesterday, when I came beneath the walls, why were there so many crossbow bolts from within the city?” Shen Pei replied, “Would that there had been more! Would that there had been more!” Cao Cao said, “You were loyal to the Yuan clan, and could hardly have acted otherwise. Will you now surrender to me?” Shen Pei answered, “I will not surrender! I will not surrender!” Xin Pi fell weeping to the ground and bowed, saying, “More than eighty members of my household were all murdered by this villain. I beg the Prime Minister to execute him and avenge this hatred!” Shen Pei said, “In life I was a minister of the Yuan clan; in death I shall be a ghost of the Yuan clan. I am not like you treacherous villains, who slander, flatter, and fawn! Behead me at once!” Cao Cao ordered him taken away. As he was about to suffer execution, Shen Pei shouted at the executioner, “My lord is in the north. You must not make me face south when I die!” He knelt facing north, stretched out his neck, and received the blade. A later poet lamented:\n\nHebei abounded in men of fame,\nBut who could equal Shen Zhengnan?\nHis life was lost through a benighted lord;\nHis heart stood peer to those of ancient days.\nLoyal and forthright, he concealed no word;\nHonest and able, he coveted no gain.\nEven at death he faced the northern sky,\nAnd all who yielded bowed their heads in shame.\n\nAfter Shen Pei’s death, Cao Cao honored his loyalty and righteousness and ordered him buried north of the city. The commanders asked Cao Cao to enter. He was just about to set out when executioners brought a man before him. Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Chen Lin. He said to him, “When you formerly composed that proclamation for Benchu, it would have been enough to denounce me. Why did you insult my father and grandfather as well?” Chen Lin replied, “Once an arrow is set upon the string, it must be loosed.” Those around Cao Cao urged him to put Chen Lin to death, but Cao Cao valued his talent, pardoned him, and appointed him to his staff.\n\nNow Cao Cao’s eldest son, Cao Pi, whose courtesy name was Zihuan, was eighteen years old at the time. When Cao Pi was born, a mass of cloud, blue and purple in color and round as the canopy of a carriage, hung over the chamber and did not disperse throughout the day. A diviner skilled in reading the vapors secretly told Cao Cao, “This is the aura of a Son of Heaven. Your honored heir will attain a rank beyond words.” At eight years of age, Cao Pi could compose literary works and displayed uncommon talent. He was widely versed in ancient and modern learning, skilled at riding and archery, and fond of swordplay. When Cao Cao took Jizhou, Cao Pi accompanied his father in the army. Leading his personal guard, he went straight to Yuan Shao’s residence, dismounted, drew his sword, and entered. A commander barred his path and said, “The Prime Minister has given orders that no one is permitted to enter Yuan Shao’s residence.” Cao Pi angrily drove him back, took up his sword, and entered the rear hall. There he saw two women embracing each other and weeping. He stepped forward, intending to kill them. Truly:\n\nFour generations of dukes and lords have vanished like a dream;\nNow all the flesh and blood of one household meets calamity.\n\nWhether they lived or died remains unknown. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 33\n\nCao Pi Takes Lady Zhen Amid the Turmoil; Guo Jia’s Posthumous Plan Pacifies Liaodong\n\nNow Cao Pi, seeing the two women weeping, drew his sword and was about to kill them. Suddenly a red radiance filled his eyes. He checked his sword and asked, “Who are you?” One of the women replied, “I am Lady Liu, wife of General Yuan.” Pi asked, “Who is this young woman?” Lady Liu said, “She is Lady Zhen, wife of my second son, Yuan Xi. Because Xi went away to take command in Youzhou, and Lady Zhen was unwilling to travel so far, she remained here.”\n\nPi dragged the young woman forward and saw that her hair was disheveled and her face begrimed. Wiping her face with his sleeve, he looked upon her and saw that Lady Zhen had skin like jade and features like a flower, with beauty enough to overthrow a kingdom. He then said to Lady Liu, “I am the son of Chancellor Cao. I shall protect your household; you need not fear.” Then, resting his hand upon his sword, he seated himself in the hall.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao led his generals into the city of Jizhou. As he was about to pass through the gate, Xu You galloped forward, pointed at the gate with his whip, and called to Cao Cao, “Ah Man! Without me, how could you ever have entered this gate?” Cao Cao laughed heartily. But when the other generals heard this, they all felt indignant. On reaching Yuan Shao’s residence, Cao Cao asked, “Who has entered here already?” The guards replied, “The heir-apparent is within.” Cao Cao summoned him out and rebuked him. Lady Liu came forth, bowed, and said, “Had it not been for the heir-apparent, my household could not have been preserved. I beg to offer Lady Zhen to wield broom and dustpan in his service.” Cao Cao ordered Lady Zhen to be summoned forth to bow before him. Looking at her, he said, “She is truly a wife for my son!” He then commanded Cao Pi to take her as his wife.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had pacified Jizhou, he went in person to Yuan Shao’s tomb and offered sacrifice. Bowing twice, he wept most bitterly. Turning to his generals, he said, “In former days, when Benchu and I first raised troops together, he asked me, ‘If our enterprise does not prosper, what region might serve as our base?’ I asked him, ‘What is your own intent?’ Benchu replied, ‘I would hold the Yellow River to the south, bar the approaches from Yan and Dai in the north, unite the hosts of the desert, and face south to contend for the empire. Might that not bring success?’ I answered, ‘I shall employ all the wisdom and strength under Heaven and direct it according to the Way; then nothing will be impossible.’ Those words seem to have been spoken but yesterday, yet now Benchu is dead. How can I keep from shedding tears?” All those present sighed. Cao Cao bestowed gold, silks, grain, and rice upon Yuan Shao’s wife, Lady Liu. He then issued an order: “The people of Hebei have suffered the calamities of war. Let all their taxes for this year be remitted.” At the same time, he wrote a memorial reporting the matter to the court and assumed the governorship of Jizhou himself.\n\nOne day, Xu Chu was galloping in through the eastern gate when he met Xu You. Xu You called to him, “Without me, how could men like you ever pass in and out of this gate?” Xu Chu angrily replied, “We risked death a thousand times and ten thousand, braving bloody battle to seize this city. How dare you boast so?” Xu You cursed him, saying, “You are all mere common brutes, not worth mentioning!” Xu Chu flew into a rage, drew his sword, and killed Xu You. Carrying the head, he went to Cao Cao and said that Xu You had behaved with such insolence that he had killed him. Cao Cao said, “Ziyuan was an old friend of mine and spoke only in jest. Why did you kill him?” He severely rebuked Xu Chu and ordered Xu You buried with full honors. He then had a search made throughout Jizhou for worthy men. The people of Ji said, “The Commandant of Cavalry, Cui Yan, whose style is Jigui, is a native of Dongwucheng in Qinghe. Many times he offered counsel to Yuan Shao, but Shao would not heed him. For that reason, he pleaded illness and remained at home.”\n\nCao Cao at once summoned Cui Yan and appointed him Assistant Administrator of the province. He said to him, “Yesterday I examined the household registers of this province. Altogether they account for three hundred thousand people. It may truly be called a great province.” Cui Yan replied, “Today the empire is falling apart and the Nine Provinces are split asunder. The two Yuan brothers contend against one another, while the bones of the people of Ji lie exposed across the wilderness. Yet instead of making it your first concern to inquire into local conditions and rescue the people from misery, Chancellor, you begin by reckoning up the household registers. Is this what the men and women of the province expected of your enlightened lordship?”\n\nOn hearing this, Cao Cao’s expression changed, and he apologized to Cui Yan, treating him thereafter as an honored guest. Having secured Jizhou, Cao Cao sent men to learn what had become of Yuan Tan. At that time, Tan had led his army in plundering Ganling, Anping, Bohai, Hejian, and other places. When he heard that Yuan Shang had been defeated and had fled to Zhongshan, he led his army against him. Shang had no heart for battle and fled straight to Youzhou to seek refuge with Yuan Xi. Tan received the surrender of all Shang’s troops and then sought to recover Jizhou. Cao Cao sent a messenger summoning him, but Tan refused to come. Cao Cao was furious. He dispatched a letter breaking off their marriage alliance, then personally led a great army against him and marched straight to Pingyuan.\n\nWhen Yuan Tan heard that Cao Cao was coming in person at the head of his army, he sent a messenger to seek aid from Liu Biao. Liu Biao asked Xuande to advise him. Xuande said, “Cao Cao has now broken Jizhou, and the momentum of his arms is at its height. Before long, the Yuan brothers are certain to be taken by him, so there would be no profit in aiding them. Moreover, Cao Cao has long harbored designs upon Jingzhou and Xiangyang. We should merely train our troops and stand on the defensive; we must not act rashly.” Liu Biao asked, “Then how shall I decline their request?” Xuande replied, “You may write to the Yuan brothers on the pretext of reconciling them and excuse yourself in courteous terms.”\n\nLiu Biao approved his advice and first sent a letter to Yuan Tan. In substance, it read:\nA gentleman fleeing adversity does not go over to an enemy state. Recently I heard that you bent the knee and surrendered to Cao Cao. In doing so, you forgot your forebears, cast aside the bonds between brothers, and bequeathed shame to your allies. If the lord of Jizhou has failed in his duties as a younger brother, you should humble your heart and accommodate him. Once affairs are settled, let the world judge which of you is right and which is wrong. Would that not be an act of lofty righteousness?\n\nHe also wrote to Yuan Shang:\nThe lord of Qingzhou is by nature stern and impetuous and has lost sight of right and wrong. You should first destroy Cao Cao and thereby finally avenge your late honored father. Once affairs are settled, you may then determine which of you is right and which is wrong. Would that not be best? But if you remain deluded and do not turn back, you will be like the hounds Hanlu and Dongguo, exhausting themselves in pursuit while leaving the peasant to seize the prize.\n\nWhen Yuan Tan received Liu Biao’s letter, he understood that Liu Biao had no intention of sending troops. He also knew that he could not withstand Cao Cao. He therefore abandoned Pingyuan and fled to defend Nanpi. Cao Cao pursued him there. At the time, the weather was bitterly cold and all the waterways were frozen, so the grain boats could not move. Cao Cao ordered the local people to break the ice and haul the boats, but when the people heard the order, they fled. Cao Cao was enraged and intended to have them seized and executed. When the people learned of this, they went in person to the camp and gave themselves up. Cao Cao said, “If I do not put you to death, my commands will carry no force; yet if I kill you, I cannot bear it. Go quickly and hide yourselves in the mountains. Do not let my soldiers capture you.” The people all departed in tears.\n\nYuan Tan led his troops out of the city to confront Cao Cao’s army. When the two battle lines had been formed, Cao Cao rode forth, pointed his whip at Tan, and cursed him: “I treated you generously. Why did you turn against me?” Tan replied, “You invaded my territory, seized my cities, and laid hands upon my wife and children—yet you accuse me of turning against you?” Cao Cao was furious and sent Xu Huang into battle. Tan ordered Peng An to meet him. Their horses crossed, and in fewer than several bouts Xu Huang cut Peng An down beneath his horse. Tan’s army broke and fled back into Nanpi. Cao Cao sent his troops to surround the city on all sides. In alarm, Tan sent Xin Ping to Cao Cao to negotiate a surrender. Cao Cao said, “Yuan Tan is an erratic young whelp, forever changing his mind. I find it hard to trust him. Your younger brother Xin Pi is already in my high employ. You too may remain here.” Xin Ping replied, “The Chancellor is mistaken. I have heard that when the lord is honored, his minister shares the glory; when the lord is troubled, his minister shares the disgrace. I have served the Yuan family for many years. How could I turn my back on them?”\n\nKnowing that Xin Ping could not be retained, Cao Cao sent him back. Xin Ping returned to Yuan Tan and reported that Cao Cao would not accept his surrender. Tan shouted at him, “Your younger brother now serves Cao Cao. Do you too harbor a divided heart?” At these words, Xin Ping’s breast swelled with indignation, and he fell senseless to the ground. Tan ordered his men to carry him out, and in a short while he died. Tan himself regretted what he had done. Guo Tu said to him, “Tomorrow drive all the common people before us, with the army following behind them, and fight Cao Cao to the death.”\n\nYuan Tan followed his counsel. That night, he drove out all the people of Nanpi and made them take up swords and spears and await orders. At daybreak the next morning, all four gates were thrown open. With the army driving them from behind, the people rushed forth in one mass amid tremendous shouting and advanced straight upon Cao Cao’s camp. The two armies fell into a confused melee. From the hour of the Dragon until noon, neither side gained the advantage, and the slain lay everywhere. Seeing that he had not yet won a complete victory, Cao Cao rode up a hill and beat the war drum with his own hands. When the officers and soldiers saw him, they exerted all their strength and surged forward. Yuan Tan’s army was utterly defeated, and countless common people were killed. Cao Hong, displaying his might, burst through the battle line and came face-to-face with Yuan Tan. He raised his sword and hewed wildly, killing Tan in the midst of the fighting. Seeing the army in total disorder, Guo Tu galloped back toward the city. Yue Jin caught sight of him, took up his bow, fitted an arrow, and shot him down into the city moat, where both horse and rider plunged together.\n\nCao Cao led his troops into Nanpi and reassured the people. Suddenly, a body of soldiers arrived. They were Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan, officers under Yuan Xi. Cao Cao personally led troops out to meet them. The two generals reversed their weapons, removed their armor, and came expressly to surrender. Cao Cao enfeoffed them as ranked marquises. Then Zhang Yan, the Black Mountain bandit, came with an army of one hundred thousand to surrender. Cao Cao appointed him General Who Pacifies the North. He issued an order that Yuan Tan’s head be displayed as a warning and that anyone who dared to mourn him should be executed. The head was hung outside the northern gate. One man, wearing a plain cap and mourning clothes, wept beneath it. Cao Cao’s attendants seized him and brought him in. When Cao Cao questioned him, he proved to be Wang Xiu, Assistant Administrator of Qingzhou. He had been dismissed for remonstrating with Yuan Tan, but upon learning of Tan’s death, he had come to mourn him.\n\nCao Cao said, “Do you know my order?” Wang Xiu replied, “I do.” Cao Cao asked, “Are you not afraid to die?” Wang Xiu answered, “While he lived, I accepted his summons to office. If I failed to mourn him in death, I would be unrighteous. If fear of death made me forget righteousness, how could I stand in the world? If I may recover and bury Yuan Tan’s body, I shall have no regret even if I am put to death.” Cao Cao said, “Why are there so many righteous men in Hebei? What a pity that the Yuan family could not employ them! Had they known how to use such men, how would I ever have dared look this land squarely in the face?” He therefore ordered Yuan Tan’s body recovered and buried, treated Wang Xiu as an honored guest, and appointed him Palace Gentleman in Charge of Metals. Then he asked, “Yuan Shang has now joined Yuan Xi. What strategy should be used to take them?” Wang Xiu made no reply. Cao Cao said, “He is a loyal minister.” He then asked Guo Jia, who said, “Have the surrendered Yuan generals Jiao Chu, Zhang Nan, and the others attack them.” Cao Cao followed his advice. He ordered Jiao Chu, Zhang Nan, Lü Kuang, Lü Xiang, Ma Yan, and Zhang Yi each to lead his own troops and advance against Youzhou in three columns. At the same time, he sent Li Dian and Yue Jin to join Zhang Yan, strike Bingzhou, and attack Gao Gan.\n\nNow Yuan Shang and Yuan Xi, learning that Cao Cao’s troops were approaching, judged that they could not meet them in battle. They abandoned the city, led away their forces, and traveled night and day to Liaoxi, where they sought refuge with the Wuhuan. Wuhuan Chu, Inspector of Youzhou, assembled all the officials of the province, and together they smeared their lips with sacrificial blood and swore an oath while discussing their plan to abandon the Yuan family and submit to Cao Cao. Wuhuan Chu spoke first: “I know that Chancellor Cao is the hero of this age. We shall now go and surrender to him. Whoever refuses to obey will be executed.” They swore the blood oath in turn until it came to the Assistant Administrator, Han Heng. Han Heng flung his sword to the ground and cried aloud, “I received immense kindness from Lord Yuan and his sons. Now my lords are defeated and in flight, yet I had not the wisdom to save them nor the courage to die for them! Already I have fallen short of righteousness. As for facing north and surrendering to Cao Cao, I will never do it!”\n\nEveryone changed color. Wuhuan Chu said, “When undertaking a great enterprise, one must establish a great principle. Whether the enterprise succeeds does not depend upon one man. Since Han Heng is so resolved, let him follow his own will.” He had Han Heng thrust outside. Wuhuan Chu then left the city to receive the three columns of troops and went straight to surrender to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was delighted and promoted him to General Who Guards the North. Suddenly, a scout arrived to report: “Yue Jin, Li Dian, and Zhang Yan have attacked Bingzhou, but Gao Gan is holding Hukou Pass and they cannot take it.” Cao Cao personally marshaled his troops and went there. The three generals came to meet him and said, “Gao Gan is resisting us at the pass, and it is difficult to attack.” Cao Cao assembled his generals to discuss a plan for defeating Gao Gan. Xun You said, “To defeat him, we must use a feigned surrender.”\n\nCao Cao approved. He summoned the surrendered generals Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang and whispered instructions in their ears. Lü Kuang and the others led several dozen soldiers straight to the foot of the pass and called out, “We were originally veteran officers of the Yuan family and surrendered to Cao Cao only because we had no choice. Cao Cao is treacherous and deceitful, and he treats us meanly. We have now returned to support our former lord. Open the gate quickly and admit us!” Gao Gan did not believe them and merely had the two generals come up to the pass to speak. The two removed their armor, abandoned their horses, and entered. They told Gao Gan, “Cao Cao’s army has only just arrived. While its men are still unsettled, you can raid its camp tonight. We are willing to lead the attack.”\n\nGao Gan gladly followed their advice. That night, he put the two Lüs in the lead and set out with more than ten thousand troops. As they neared Cao Cao’s camp, tremendous shouting arose behind them and ambush forces sprang up on all sides. Gao Gan knew that he had fallen into a trap and hurried back toward Huguan. But Yue Jin and Li Dian had already seized the pass. Gao Gan forced a way through and escaped, intending to seek refuge with the Chanyu. Cao Cao led his troops to hold the pass and sent men in pursuit of Gao Gan. When Gao Gan reached the Chanyu’s territory, he encountered the Worthy Prince of the Left of the northern tribes. Gan dismounted, prostrated himself, and said, “Cao Cao is swallowing up every territory. He now intends to invade Your Highness’s lands. I implore you to send aid, that together we may recover what has been lost and preserve the north.” The Worthy Prince of the Left replied, “I have no feud with Cao Cao. Why should he invade my lands? Do you wish to make me incur the enmity of the Cao family?” He angrily dismissed Gao Gan. Gan reflected that he had nowhere else to go and was forced to seek refuge with Liu Biao. When he reached Shanglu, however, he was killed by Commandant Wang Yan, who sent his head to Cao Cao. Cao Cao enfeoffed Wang Yan as a ranked marquis.\n\nWith Bingzhou pacified, Cao Cao consulted his officers about marching west against the Wuhuan. Cao Hong and the others said, “Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have lost their armies and generals and are utterly exhausted and at the end of their strength. They have fled far into the desert. If we now lead our army west against them and Liu Bei and Liu Biao take advantage of our absence to raid the undefended capital of Xudu, we shall be unable to return in time to save it, and the disaster will be grave. It would be best to turn back and advance no farther.” Guo Jia said, “What you gentlemen say is mistaken. Though our lord’s might shakes the empire, the people of the desert rely upon the remoteness of their frontier and will surely make no preparations. If we take advantage of their unpreparedness and strike them suddenly, we are certain to defeat them. Moreover, Yuan Shao showed kindness to the Wuhuan, while his sons Shang and Xi are still alive; they must be eliminated. Liu Biao is no more than an armchair talker. He knows that his own ability is insufficient to control Liu Bei. If he entrusts Bei with great authority, he will fear being unable to restrain him; if he gives him little authority, Bei will not serve him. Though you leave the state undefended and campaign afar, my lord, you need have no concern.” Cao Cao said, “Fengxiao’s words are entirely correct.”\n\nHe therefore led forward the three divisions of his army, great and small, together with several thousand carts. All around them stretched a vast expanse of yellow sand, while fierce winds rose on every side. The roads were rugged, and both men and horses found travel difficult. Cao Cao began to think of turning back and asked Guo Jia’s counsel. At this time Guo Jia had fallen ill from the unaccustomed climate and lay sick in a carriage. Cao Cao wept and said, “Because I wished to pacify the desert, I made you travel so far through such hardships, until now you have fallen ill. How can my heart be at peace?” Guo Jia replied, “I have received the Chancellor’s immense favor. Even if I died, I could not repay one part in ten thousand.” Cao Cao said, “The northern terrain is so rugged that I am thinking of turning back. What do you advise?” Guo Jia replied, “In war, speed is precious. We have come a thousand miles to strike the enemy, but our baggage train is so heavy that we cannot seize an advantage swiftly. We would do better to take light troops and travel by forced marches, emerging suddenly to take them unprepared. We need only find someone who knows the roads to serve as guide.”\n\nCao Cao therefore left Guo Jia in Yizhou to recover and sought a local guide to lead the way. Someone recommended Tian Chou, a former officer of Yuan Shao’s, who knew the region thoroughly. Cao Cao summoned and questioned him. Tian Chou said, “During summer and autumn this road is covered by water—too shallow for carts and horses to pass, yet too deep for boats—and is exceedingly difficult to travel. It would be better to turn back, pass through Lulong Gap, cross the perilous heights of Baitan, and emerge into the undefended country. From there we can approach Liucheng and take the enemy unprepared. Maodun may then be captured in a single battle.”\n\nCao Cao followed his advice, appointed Tian Chou General Who Pacifies the North, and made him local guide and leader of the vanguard. Zhang Liao followed next, while Cao Cao himself guarded the rear. With light cavalry, they advanced at double speed. Tian Chou led Zhang Liao forward to White Wolf Mountain, where they encountered Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang, who had joined Maodun and several tens of thousands of horsemen and were advancing to meet them. Zhang Liao galloped back to report to Cao Cao. Cao Cao reined in his horse and climbed a height to look. He saw that Maodun’s troops had no proper formations and stood scattered and disordered. Cao Cao said to Zhang Liao, “The enemy’s ranks are in disorder. We may strike at once.” He then handed Zhang Liao his command banner. Zhang Liao led Xu Chu, Yu Jin, and Xu Huang down the mountain in four columns and launched a fierce assault. Maodun’s forces fell into utter confusion. Zhang Liao spurred forward and cut Maodun down beneath his horse, whereupon all the remaining troops surrendered. Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang led several thousand horsemen away to seek refuge in Liaodong.\n\nCao Cao gathered his army and entered Liucheng. He enfeoffed Tian Chou as Marquis of Liuting and charged him with guarding Liucheng. Tian Chou wept and said, “I am merely a man who fled in violation of righteousness. That I have received such generous favor and been preserved alive is already more good fortune than I deserve. How could I sell the stronghold of Lulong in order to seek rank and reward? Even upon pain of death, I dare not accept the marquisate.” Cao Cao admired his righteousness and instead appointed him Consultant. Cao Cao reassured the Chanyu’s people and obtained ten thousand fine horses, then turned his army homeward that very day. The weather was cold and dry, and for two hundred li there was no water. The army also lacked provisions and had to kill horses for food. Only after digging three or four zhang into the earth did the soldiers find water. When Cao Cao returned to Yizhou, he richly rewarded those who had earlier counseled against the campaign. He said to his generals, “Previously, I took a desperate risk by campaigning far away and succeeded only by good fortune. Though we won, it was through Heaven’s protection and must not be taken as a precedent. Your remonstrance was the plan of perfect safety, and therefore I reward you. In the future, never hesitate to speak.”\n\nBy the time Cao Cao reached Yizhou, Guo Jia had been dead for several days, and his coffin rested in the public offices. Cao Cao went to offer sacrifice and wept bitterly, saying, “Fengxiao’s death is Heaven’s ruin of me!” Turning to the officials, he said, “You gentlemen are all about my own age. Fengxiao alone was the youngest. I had intended to entrust future affairs to him, but unexpectedly he has died in the prime of life, and my heart is shattered!” Guo Jia’s attendants presented a sealed letter he had written as he lay dying, saying, “Before Lord Guo died, he wrote this letter with his own hand and charged us: ‘If the Chancellor follows what is written here, the affair of Liaodong will be settled.’” Cao Cao opened the letter and read it, nodding and sighing. None of those present understood its meaning.\n\nThe next day, Xiahou Dun led the others in and reported, “Gongsun Kang, Administrator of Liaodong, has long refused submission. Now Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have gone to seek refuge with him and will surely become a future danger. We should take advantage of their inaction and march swiftly against them. Then Liaodong may be won.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “There is no need to trouble you gentlemen to display your tigerlike might. Within a few days, Gongsun Kang will send me the heads of the two Yuans of his own accord.” None of the generals believed him.\n\nNow Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang led several thousand horsemen into Liaodong. The Administrator of Liaodong, Gongsun Kang, was a native of Xiangping and the son of Gongsun Du, General of Martial Might. When he learned that Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang were coming to seek refuge, he assembled his subordinate officials to discuss the matter. Gongsun Gong said, “While Yuan Shao lived, he always intended to swallow up Liaodong. Now Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have lost their army and generals and have nowhere else to shelter. Their coming here to seek refuge is the turtledove’s design to usurp the magpie’s nest. If we receive them, they will inevitably plot against us later. Better to lure them into the city, kill them, and present their heads to Lord Cao. Lord Cao will certainly treat us generously.” Gongsun Kang said, “I fear only that Cao Cao may lead his army into Liaodong. If so, it would be better to accept the two Yuans and make them aid us.” Gongsun Gong replied, “Send someone to learn what Cao Cao is doing. If his army comes to attack, retain the two Yuans; if it makes no move, kill them and send their heads to Lord Cao.” Gongsun Kang followed his advice and sent men to gather intelligence.\n\nNow when Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang reached Liaodong, the two secretly conferred, saying, “Liaodong has several tens of thousands of soldiers, enough to contend with Cao Cao. For the moment we shall seek refuge here. Later we must kill Gongsun Kang and seize his territory. Once we have built up our strength, we can resist the Central Plains and recover Hebei.”\n\nTheir plan settled, they went to see Gongsun Kang. Kang lodged them at the posthouse, pleading illness and refusing to receive them at once. Before many days had passed, his spy returned and reported, “Cao Cao’s army is encamped at Yizhou and shows no intention of advancing into Liaodong.” Gongsun Kang was delighted. He first concealed executioners behind the wall hangings, then summoned the two Yuans inside. After the formal courtesies, he ordered them seated. The weather was bitterly cold. Seeing that there were no mats or cushions upon the couch, Yuan Shang said to Kang, “I should like a mat spread for me.” Kang glared at him and said, “The heads of you two are about to travel ten thousand li! What need have you of a mat?” Yuan Shang was greatly alarmed. Kang shouted, “Why do you not strike?” The executioners rushed out, forced the two men onto the mat, and cut off their heads. The heads were placed in wooden boxes, and messengers were sent to deliver them to Cao Cao in Yizhou.\n\nAt that time, Cao Cao remained in Yizhou with his army motionless. Xiahou Dun and Zhang Liao came in and reported, “If we are not going down into Liaodong, we should return to Xudu, lest Liu Biao conceive some design.” Cao Cao said, “As soon as the heads of the two Yuans arrive, we shall withdraw.” Everyone secretly laughed. Suddenly, word came that Gongsun Kang of Liaodong had sent men bearing the heads of Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang. Everyone was astounded. The envoy presented Gongsun Kang’s letter. Cao Cao laughed heartily and said, “It has happened exactly as Fengxiao foresaw!” He richly rewarded the envoy and enfeoffed Gongsun Kang as Marquis of Xiangping and appointed him General of the Left. The officials asked, “How is this exactly what Fengxiao foresaw?” Cao Cao then brought out Guo Jia’s letter and showed it to them. In substance, it read:\nI have now heard that Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have gone to seek refuge in Liaodong. Your enlightened lordship must on no account send troops against them. Gongsun Kang has long feared that the Yuan family would swallow up his territory, and when the two Yuans come to him, he is certain to distrust them. If you attack him with troops, they will join forces to resist you, and you will not swiftly subdue them. But if you leave them at ease, Gongsun Kang and the Yuans will inevitably plot against one another. The situation itself makes this certain.\n\nEveryone leaped with delight and praised the plan. Cao Cao led the officials once more to offer sacrifice before Guo Jia’s spirit tablet. Guo Jia had died at the age of thirty-eight. He had accompanied Cao Cao on campaign for eleven years and had performed many extraordinary services. A later poet praised him:\nHeaven gave birth to Guo Fengxiao,\nA hero foremost among the brave.\nWithin his belly lay the classics and histories;\nWithin his breast were hidden armored hosts.\nIn forming plans he rivaled Fan Li;\nIn making decisions he matched Chen Ping.\nAlas that he perished before his time—\nA pillar of the Central Plains had fallen.\n\nCao Cao led his army back to Jizhou and sent men ahead to escort Guo Jia’s coffin to Xudu for burial. Cheng Yu and the others urged him, saying, “Now that the north is pacified and we are returning to Xudu, we should quickly devise a plan for advancing south of the Yangtze.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “I have cherished this ambition for a long time. What you gentlemen say accords exactly with my intent.” That night, he lodged in the corner tower east of Jizhou’s city wall and, leaning upon the railing, raised his eyes to observe the heavens. Xun You was at his side. Cao Cao pointed and said, “The ascendant aura in the south shines brilliantly. I fear that region cannot yet be taken.” Xun You replied, “Before the Chancellor’s heavenly might, who will not submit?”\n\nAs they watched, they suddenly saw a shaft of golden light rise from the earth. Xun You said, “There must be treasure beneath the ground.” Cao Cao descended from the tower and ordered men to dig where the light had appeared. Thus it was:\nThe patterns of the stars now pointed south;\nA golden treasure rose at once in the north.\nWhat object they found remains unknown. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 34\n\nLady Cai Overhears Secrets Behind a Screen; Liu Bei Leaps His Horse Across Tan Stream\n\nNow it is told that at the place where the golden light had appeared, Cao Cao dug up a bronze sparrow. He asked Xun You, “What omen is this?” Xun You replied, “In ancient times, the mother of Shun dreamed that a jade sparrow flew into her bosom, and thereafter she gave birth to Shun. Now that you have found a bronze sparrow, this too is an auspicious omen.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and ordered a lofty terrace built to commemorate it. That very day they broke ground, felled timber, fired tiles, and polished bricks, and began building the Bronze Sparrow Terrace on the banks of the Zhang River. It was reckoned that the work would take a year to complete. Cao Cao’s younger son Cao Zhi proposed: “If a many-storied terrace is to be built, there must be three towers. Let the lofty one in the center be called Bronze Sparrow; the one on the left, Jade Dragon; and the one on the right, Golden Phoenix. Then build two soaring bridges between them, spanning the open sky. Only then will it be a truly magnificent sight.” Cao Cao said, “My son’s proposal is excellent. When the terraces are finished, they will afford me pleasure in my old age!” Cao Cao had five sons, but Cao Zhi alone was quick-witted and gifted in literary composition, and Cao Cao had always loved him best.\n\nCao Cao therefore left Cao Zhi and Cao Pi in Ye Commandery to oversee the building of the terraces, and ordered Zhang Yan to guard the northern camp. Then, with the troops he had taken from Yuan Shao, numbering some five or six hundred thousand, Cao Cao led his victorious army back to the capital at Xuchang, where he richly rewarded his meritorious officers. He also submitted a memorial posthumously investing Guo Jia as Marquis Zhen and took Guo Jia’s son Guo Yi into his own household to rear him. Cao Cao then gathered his advisers to discuss a southern campaign against Liu Biao. Xun Yu said, “The great army has only just returned from its northern expedition and should not be set in motion again. Wait half a year, let the men recover their vigor and husband their strength, and Liu Biao and Sun Quan may be brought down in a single onslaught.” Cao Cao accepted this advice and divided his troops among agricultural colonies to await future deployment.\n\nNow since Xuande’s arrival in Jingzhou, Liu Biao had treated him with great generosity. One day, while they were drinking together, a sudden report came that the surrendered generals Zhang Wu and Chen Sun were plundering the people in Jiangxia and plotting rebellion together. Liu Biao exclaimed in alarm, “Those two villains have rebelled again. The trouble they cause will be no small matter!” Xuande said, “There is no need for you to worry, elder brother. I ask leave to go and suppress them.” Liu Biao was delighted and immediately mustered thirty thousand troops for Xuande’s expedition. Xuande accepted the command and set out at once. In less than a day, he reached Jiangxia. Zhang Wu and Chen Sun led their forces out to meet him. Xuande rode forth beneath the gate banner with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun. When he saw the horse Zhang Wu was riding, he perceived that it was an exceptionally powerful and splendid steed. Xuande said, “That must surely be a horse capable of covering a thousand li in a day.”\n\nBefore the words were out of his mouth, Zhao Yun leveled his spear and galloped straight into the enemy ranks. Zhang Wu spurred forward to meet him, but before three bouts had passed, Zhao Yun thrust him from the saddle with a single stroke. Reaching out, Zhao Yun seized the reins and led the horse back to his own lines. At the sight, Chen Sun raced after him to reclaim it. With a tremendous shout, Zhang Fei charged out, spear leveled, and stabbed Chen Sun to death. The rebels all scattered. Xuande granted amnesty to those who remained, restored peace throughout the counties of Jiangxia, and led his victorious army home. Liu Biao came beyond the city walls to welcome him, escorted him into the city, and gave a banquet to celebrate his success. When the wine had flowed freely, Liu Biao said, “With such heroic ability as my brother’s, Jingzhou has one upon whom it may rely. I am troubled only that the southern Yue tribes raid our borders from time to time, while Zhang Lu and Sun Quan are both causes for concern.” Xuande replied, “I have three generals whom you may readily employ. Send Zhang Fei to patrol the southern frontier against the Yue; have Yunzhang hold Zicheng in defense against Zhang Lu; and station Zhao Yun at the Three Rivers to withstand Sun Quan. What cause will then remain for concern?”\n\nLiu Biao was pleased and wished to follow his counsel. But Cai Mao told his elder sister, Lady Cai, “Liu Bei means to station his three generals outside the city while he himself remains in Jingzhou. In time he is certain to become a menace.” That night Lady Cai said to Liu Biao, “I hear that many people in Jingzhou have dealings with Liu Bei. We cannot fail to guard against him. There is no benefit in allowing him to remain in the city; it would be better to send him elsewhere.” Liu Biao said, “Xuande is a man of benevolence.” Lady Cai replied, “I fear only that other men’s hearts may not resemble yours.” Liu Biao fell silent in thought and made no answer.\n\nThe next day, as Liu Biao was leaving the city, he saw that Xuande’s mount was a superb horse. When he inquired about it, he learned that it had belonged to Zhang Wu, and he praised it without end. Xuande accordingly presented the horse to Liu Biao. Delighted, Liu Biao rode it back into the city. Kuai Yue saw the horse and asked him about it. Liu Biao said, “Xuande gave it to me.” Kuai Yue replied, “My late elder brother Kuai Liang was an unsurpassed judge of horses, and I too understand something of the art. Beneath this horse’s eyes run tear-shaped grooves, and beside its brow is a white mark. It is called Dilu, the Hexed Horse, and whoever rides it will suffer harm. Zhang Wu died on account of this horse. My lord must not ride it.”\n\nLiu Biao heeded his words. The next day he invited Xuande to a banquet and said, “Yesterday you favored me with a fine horse, and I am deeply grateful for your generous intent. But, worthy brother, you are often called upon to campaign, and so will have greater use for it. I therefore beg to return it to you.” Xuande rose and thanked him. Liu Biao continued, “You have long dwelt here, worthy brother, and I fear your martial pursuits may fall into neglect. Xinye County, a dependency of Xiangyang, has ample money and grain. What would you say to taking your own troops there and establishing a garrison?”\n\nXuande agreed. The next day he took leave of Liu Biao and led his own troops straight toward Xinye. Just as he passed through the city gate, a man stepped before his horse and saluted him deeply, saying, “My lord, you must not ride this horse.” Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji, styled Jibo, a native of Shanyang and a member of Liu Biao’s staff. Xuande hastily dismounted and asked him why. Yi Ji said, “Yesterday I heard Kuai Yidu say to Governor Liu of Jingzhou, ‘This horse is called Dilu, the Hexed Horse, and whoever rides it will suffer harm.’ That is why the horse has been returned to you. How can you ride it again?” Xuande replied, “I am deeply grateful for your concern, sir. But every man’s life and death are ordained by fate. How can a horse bring harm to its master?” Yi Ji greatly admired this lofty judgment, and from then on he frequently associated with Xuande.\n\nAfter Xuande arrived at Xinye, soldiers and commoners alike rejoiced, and the government was wholly renewed. In the spring of the twelfth year of Jian’an, Lady Gan gave birth to Liu Shan. That night a white crane flew down upon the roof of the county offices, cried loudly more than forty times, and then flew away toward the west. When the time of birth came, a strange fragrance filled the chamber. Lady Gan had once dreamed at night that she raised her head and swallowed the Northern Dipper, and so the child was given the infant name Adou.\n\nAt this time Cao Cao was leading his army on the northern expedition. Xuande went to Jingzhou and said to Liu Biao, “Cao Cao is now campaigning in the north, and Xuchang lies empty. If we take the forces of Jingzhou and Xiangyang and strike while opportunity offers, a great enterprise may be accomplished.” Liu Biao replied, “It is enough for me to hold Jingzhou securely. Why should I seek anything more?” Xuande said nothing. Liu Biao invited him into the rear hall for wine. When the wine had flowed freely, Liu Biao suddenly heaved a long sigh. Xuande asked, “Why do you sigh, elder brother?” Liu Biao replied, “There is a matter weighing on my mind, but it is not easy to speak of.” Xuande was about to question him further when Lady Cai came out and stood behind the screen. Liu Biao lowered his head and said no more.\n\nBefore long the banquet ended, and Xuande returned to Xinye. In the winter of that year, he heard that Cao Cao had returned from Liucheng, and he sighed deeply that Liu Biao had not followed his counsel. Then one day a messenger arrived from Liu Biao, inviting Xuande to meet him in Jingzhou. Xuande accompanied the messenger there. Liu Biao received him, and after they had exchanged the proper courtesies, invited him into the rear hall for a banquet. There Liu Biao said, “I recently heard that Cao Cao has led his army back to the capital at Xuchang. His power grows stronger by the day, and he must harbor the ambition to swallow up Jingzhou and Xiangyang. I now regret that I did not heed your advice before and so let that fine opportunity slip away!” Xuande replied, “The empire is divided, and warfare rises daily on every side. How can opportunities ever be exhausted? If you can seize the next one when it comes, there is no need for regret.” Liu Biao said, “My brother’s words are entirely right.” And they drank together.\n\nWhen the wine had taken effect, Liu Biao suddenly began to weep. Xuande asked the reason. Liu Biao said, “There is a matter weighing on my mind. I wished to confide it to you before, worthy brother, but had no proper opportunity.” Xuande replied, “What difficult matter can you not decide, elder brother? If there is any use you can make of me, I will not refuse, though it cost me my life.” Liu Biao said, “My eldest son, Liu Qi, was born to my former wife, Lady Chen. Though virtuous, he is weak and irresolute, and lacks the strength to accomplish great things. My younger son, Liu Cong, born to my present wife, Lady Cai, is quite intelligent. I wish to set aside the elder and establish the younger, but fear this would offend propriety and law. Yet if I establish my eldest son, every member of Lady Cai’s clan holds military authority, and disorder is certain to arise afterward. For this reason I cannot make a decision.” Xuande replied, “From ancient times, setting aside the elder to establish the younger has been the way to disorder. If you fear the Cai clan’s power is too great, you may gradually pare it away. You must not allow doting affection to lead you to establish your younger son.” Liu Biao fell silent. Now Lady Cai had always mistrusted Xuande, and whenever he and Liu Biao held a private discussion, she invariably came to eavesdrop. At that moment she was behind the screen, and when she heard Xuande’s words, her heart filled with bitter hatred.\n\nXuande realized that he had spoken amiss, so he rose and went to the privy. There he noticed that the flesh had grown again upon his thighs, and he could not keep the tears from falling. A short while later he returned to the banquet. Seeing traces of tears on Xuande’s face, Liu Biao asked in surprise what troubled him. Xuande sighed deeply and said, “In former days, I was seldom out of the saddle, and the flesh of my thighs wasted away. Now I have gone so long without riding that the flesh has grown back. The months and years slip fruitlessly by, old age draws near, and still I have founded no great achievement. That is why I grieve!” Liu Biao said, “I have heard that while you were in Xuchang, worthy brother, you and Cao Cao warmed wine over green plums and discussed the heroes of the age. You named every eminent man of the time, but Cao Cao rejected them all, saying only, ‘The only heroes in the empire are you and I.’ Even with all his power, Cao Cao did not dare place himself before you. Why should you fear that you will fail to accomplish a great enterprise?” Carried away by the wine, Xuande let slip the reply, “If I had but a foundation of my own, all the mediocre men beneath Heaven would truly give me no cause for concern.” Liu Biao heard this and fell silent. Xuande knew that he had misspoken, so he pretended drunkenness, rose, and returned to his lodging to rest. A later poet praised Xuande in these lines:\nLord Cao counted every name from first to last;\nOf all the heroes, you alone remained.\nYou sighed when flesh grew on your thighs again—\nHow could the realm escape a threefold reign?\n\nWhen Liu Biao heard Xuande’s words, he said nothing, but displeasure stirred within him. After taking leave of Xuande, he withdrew to his inner quarters. Lady Cai said, “Just now, from behind the screen, I heard Liu Bei’s words. He spoke with great contempt for others, which plainly shows his intention to swallow up Jingzhou. If he is not removed now, he is certain to become a future menace.” Liu Biao made no answer but merely shook his head. Lady Cai then secretly summoned Cai Mao to confer about the matter. Cai Mao said, “Allow me first to kill him in his lodging. We can inform our lord afterward.” Lady Cai approved his proposal. Cai Mao left and began mustering troops that very night.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande sat by candlelight in his lodging. It was after the third watch, and he was just preparing to retire, when someone suddenly knocked at the door and entered. Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji. Yi Ji had learned that Cai Mao intended to murder Xuande and had come expressly under cover of night to warn him. He now revealed Cai Mao’s plot and urged Xuande to rise and depart without delay. Xuande said, “How can I simply leave without taking my farewell of Jingsheng?” Yi Ji replied, “If you attempt to bid him farewell, you will certainly fall victim to Cai Mao.”\n\nXuande thanked Yi Ji and took leave of him, hastily summoned his attendants, and had them all mount. Without waiting for dawn, they rode through the night beneath the stars and hurried back to Xinye. By the time Cai Mao led his troops to the lodging, Xuande was already far away. Cai Mao’s regret and fury were beyond remedy. He therefore wrote a poem on the wall, then went straight to Liu Biao and said, “Liu Bei harbors rebellious intentions. He wrote a treasonous poem upon the wall and departed without taking leave.” Liu Biao did not believe him and personally went to the lodging to inspect it. Sure enough, four lines of verse were written there:\nFor years I have guarded, beset and confined,\nGazing vainly on rivers and mountains of old.\nIs a dragon a creature to dwell in a pool?\nRiding thunder, it yearns to ascend to the sky!\n\nWhen Liu Biao saw the poem, he flew into a rage. Drawing his sword, he cried, “I swear I will kill this faithless wretch!” He had gone only a few paces when sudden understanding came to him. “I have been in Xuande’s company for a long time,” he said, “yet I have never seen him compose a poem. This must be some outsider’s scheme to sow discord between us.” He turned back into the lodging and scraped the poem away with the point of his sword, then cast the sword aside and mounted his horse. Cai Mao urged him, “The troops have already been mustered. We can go at once to Xinye and seize Liu Bei.” Liu Biao replied, “We must not act rashly. Let us consider the matter at leisure.”\n\nSeeing Liu Biao hesitant and unable to decide, Cai Mao secretly conferred with Lady Cai. They resolved to summon all the officials to a great assembly at Xiangyang and there carry out their plot. The next day Cai Mao reported to Liu Biao, “The recent harvests have been abundant. We should assemble the officials at Xiangyang to display our intention to soothe and encourage them. I ask my lord to attend.” Liu Biao said, “My ailment of the qi has flared up of late, and I truly cannot go. My two sons may preside and receive the guests.” Cai Mao replied, “The young lords are still inexperienced. I fear they may fail in the proper courtesies.” Liu Biao said, “Then send to Xinye and invite Xuande to receive the guests.” Cai Mao rejoiced inwardly, for this was precisely what his scheme required, and he immediately dispatched a man to invite Xuande to Xiangyang.\n\nAfter Xuande had hurried back to Xinye, he knew that his reckless words had brought trouble upon him, but he had told no one what had happened. Suddenly a messenger arrived to invite him to Xiangyang. Sun Qian said, “Yesterday I saw my lord return in great haste, plainly distressed in spirit. By my poor reckoning, something must have happened in Jingzhou. Now that this sudden invitation to the assembly has come, you must not go lightly.” Only then did Xuande relate the whole affair to his companions. Yunzhang said, “Brother, you yourself suspect that your words gave offense. Governor Liu of Jingzhou has shown no sign of anger or reproach. The words of an outsider cannot lightly be trusted. Xiangyang is not far from here. If you do not go, you may instead arouse Jingzhou’s suspicions.” Xuande said, “Yunzhang speaks rightly.” Zhang Fei said, “There is no good banquet and no good gathering in store. Better not to go.” Zhao Yun said, “I will accompany you with three hundred horse and foot. I can ensure that no harm comes to my lord.” Xuande said, “That will be excellent.” He and Zhao Yun accordingly set out for Xiangyang that very day.\n\nCai Mao came beyond the walls to welcome Xuande, displaying the greatest humility and courtesy. After him, Liu Biao’s two sons, Liu Qi and Liu Cong, came out with a company of civil and military officials to receive him. Seeing both young lords present, Xuande felt no suspicion or misgiving. That day he was invited to rest for the time being at the official guesthouse. Zhao Yun had the three hundred soldiers encircle the place and keep guard. Clad in armor with his sword at his side, Zhao Yun remained close to Xuande whether walking or seated. Liu Qi told Xuande, “My father’s ailment has flared up, and he is unable to travel. He has therefore specially asked you, uncle, to receive the guests and offer comfort and encouragement to the governors and magistrates from every district.” Xuande replied, “I would not presume to undertake this task on my own. But since it is my elder brother’s command, I dare not refuse.”\n\nThe next day, it was reported that all the officials from the nine commanderies and forty-two districts had arrived. Cai Mao had already invited Kuai Yue to confer with him. He said, “Liu Bei is a formidable hero of the age. If he remains here long, he is certain to bring harm. We can remove him today.” Kuai Yue replied, “I fear we may forfeit the goodwill of the scholar-gentry and the people.” Cai Mao said, “I have already received secret instructions from Governor Liu of Jingzhou.” Kuai Yue replied, “If that is so, preparations should be made beforehand.” Cai Mao said, “On the main road by Mount Xian beyond the east gate, I have stationed my younger brother Cai He with troops to hold the way. Outside the south gate, I have posted Cai Zhong. Outside the north gate, I have posted Cai Xun. Only the west gate need not be guarded, for the Tan Creek lies beyond it, blocking the way. Even an army of tens of thousands would find it difficult to cross.” Kuai Yue said, “I have observed that Zhao Yun never leaves Xuande’s side, whether walking or sitting. I fear it will be difficult to strike.” Cai Mao replied, “I have five hundred soldiers concealed inside the city, ready for action.” Kuai Yue said, “Have Wen Ping and Wang Wei set a separate table in the outer hall for the military officers. First detain Zhao Yun there, and then the deed can be done.”\n\nCai Mao followed his advice. That day oxen and horses were slaughtered, and a splendid banquet was laid. Xuande rode Dilu to the provincial offices and ordered that the horse be led into the rear garden and tethered there. All the officials assembled in the main hall. Xuande occupied the seat of honor, with the two young lords seated to either side, while the rest sat according to rank. Zhao Yun stood beside Xuande with his sword at his waist. Wen Ping and Wang Wei entered and invited Zhao Yun to join the banquet outside. Zhao Yun declined to go. Xuande ordered him to take his place at the table, and Zhao Yun reluctantly obeyed and left the hall. Outside, Cai Mao had sealed everything as tightly as an iron cask. The three hundred soldiers who had accompanied Xuande were all sent back to the guesthouse. Cai Mao now waited only until the guests were half drunk, when he would give the signal to strike.\n\nAfter three rounds of wine, Yi Ji rose with a cup and came before Xuande. Catching Xuande’s eye, he said in a low voice, “I pray you retire to change your clothes.” Xuande understood his meaning and at once rose to go to the privy. After presenting his cup, Yi Ji hurried into the rear garden and met Xuande there. Leaning close to his ear, he whispered, “Cai Mao has laid a plot to kill you. Troops guard the approaches outside the city to the east, south, and north. Only the west gate is open. You must flee at once!” Xuande was greatly alarmed. He hastily untied Dilu, opened the rear garden gate, and led the horse out. Leaping into the saddle, he left his attendants behind and rode alone toward the west gate. The gatekeeper questioned him, but Xuande made no reply and lashed his horse through. Unable to stop him, the gatekeeper hurried to report to Cai Mao. Cai Mao immediately mounted and led five hundred soldiers in pursuit.\n\nXuande burst through the west gate and rode for several li, only to find a broad stream blocking his path. Tan Creek was several fathoms wide and flowed into the Xiang River, its current swift and violent. Reaching the bank, Xuande saw that it could not be crossed. He reined in and turned back, but in the distance west of the city a vast cloud of dust was rising: the pursuing troops were almost upon him. Xuande cried, “This time I am done for!” He turned his horse and returned to the creek. Looking back, he saw that his pursuers were already near. In desperation, Xuande urged his horse down into the water. They had gone only a few paces when the horse’s forelegs suddenly sank into the mud, and the water drenched Xuande’s robe. Xuande lashed the horse and shouted, “Dilu! Dilu! Today you have brought me harm!” The instant he spoke, the horse suddenly surged upward from the water, leaped three fathoms in a single bound, and flew onto the western bank.\n\nXuande seemed to rise out of cloud and mist. In later times, the scholar Su composed an old-style ballad devoted solely to Liu Xuande’s horseback leap across Tan Creek. The poem ran:\nFlowers fade with age; spring’s day draws to its close.\nBy chance, an official traveler reaches Tan Creek’s road.\nHe halts his steeds, gazes afar, and wanders alone;\nBefore his eyes, red petals drift forlorn.\n\nHe muses how the Fire Virtue waned at Xianyang,\nWhile dragon and tiger contended in strife.\nAt Xiangyang’s feast the princely scions drank;\nAmid them Xuande’s life hung in peril.\n\nEscaping alone, he fled by the western gate,\nWhile close behind the pursuing soldiers came.\nA river of misty water swelled Tan Creek;\nHe fiercely urged his battle mount to leap.\n\nThe horse’s hooves shattered green crystal;\nThe golden whip cracked in the heavenly wind.\nBeside his ears he heard a thousand riders race;\nWithin the waves, twin dragons suddenly flew.\n\nThe true heroic lord who ruled the western land\nMet there the dragon steed beneath his seat.\nThe waters of Tan Creek still eastward flow—\nWhere now are dragon steed and heroic lord?\n\nBeside the stream, I sigh thrice, my heart grown sore;\nThe slanting sun shines silently on empty hills.\nThe realm’s threefold division seems wholly a dream;\nOnly their traces linger in the mortal world.\n\nHaving leaped across to the west of the creek, Xuande looked back toward the eastern bank. Cai Mao had already led his troops to the water’s edge and called out loudly, “Why has my lord fled the banquet?” Xuande answered, “I bear you no enmity. Why do you seek to harm me?” Cai Mao said, “I have no such intention. My lord must not listen to slander.” But Xuande saw Cai Mao reaching for his bow and arrows, so he hastily wheeled his horse and rode away toward the southwest. Cai Mao said to those around him, “What divine power came to his aid?” He was just about to withdraw his troops and return to the city when Zhao Yun appeared within the west gate, leading the three hundred soldiers in pursuit. Truly:\nThe dragon steed leaped free and saved its lord;\nThe tiger general came to slay his foe.\nWhat became of Cai Mao’s life will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 35\n\nLiu Bei Encounters a Recluse at Nanzhang; Shan Fu Meets a Worthy Lord at Xinye\n\nMeanwhile, just as Cai Mao was about to return to the city, Zhao Yun came leading his troops in pursuit. It turned out that while Zhao Yun was drinking, he had suddenly noticed a commotion among the men and horses. He hurried inside to investigate, only to find Liu Xuande missing from the banquet. Greatly alarmed, Zhao Yun rushed back to his lodging, where he heard someone say, “Cai Mao has led troops westward in pursuit.” Zhao Yun snatched up his spear, mounted in all haste, and led the three hundred soldiers he had brought with him racing out through the west gate. There he met Cai Mao face to face and urgently demanded, “Where is my lord?” Cai Mao replied, “The Imperial Uncle fled the banquet, and I do not know where he has gone.”\n\nZhao Yun was a cautious and meticulous man and would not act rashly. He therefore spurred his horse onward. In the distance he saw a broad stream, with no other road beyond it, so he wheeled around and shouted at Cai Mao, “You invited my lord to a banquet. Why, then, have you brought troops in pursuit of him?” Cai Mao replied, “The officials of all nine commanderies and forty-two districts and counties are gathered here. As commander-in-chief, how could I fail to provide protection?” Zhao Yun said, “Where have you driven my lord?” Cai Mao replied, “I heard that the Imperial Uncle rode alone out the west gate, but when I reached this place, he was nowhere to be seen.”\n\nZhao Yun remained torn between alarm and suspicion. Riding straight to the stream, he saw only a trail of water on the opposite bank. He thought to himself, “Could horse and rider truly have leaped across?” He ordered his three hundred soldiers to scatter and search, but they found no trace. By the time Zhao Yun turned back, Cai Mao had already entered the city. Zhao Yun seized the gate guards and questioned them closely, but all said that Liu Xuande had galloped out through the west gate. Zhao Yun thought of entering the city again, but feared an ambush; he therefore hastily led his troops back to Xinye.\n\nNow Liu Xuande, having leaped his horse across the stream, rode on as though drunk or dazed, thinking, “For so broad a torrent to be cleared in a single bound—can this be anything but the will of Heaven?” He made his winding way south toward Zhang, urging his horse onward as the sun began to sink in the west. As he traveled, he saw a young herdsman approaching astride an ox, playing a short flute. Xuande sighed, “I am not his equal!” He reined in his horse and watched. The herdboy likewise stopped his ox, lowered his flute, and, after studying Xuande closely, said, “Can you, General, be Liu Xuande, who defeated the Yellow Turbans?” Startled, Xuande asked, “You are but a village child from this remote place. How do you know my name?” The herdboy replied, “I did not know it myself. But I often attend upon my master, and when guests visit him, I have often heard them speak of a certain Liu Xuande, seven feet five inches tall, whose hands hang below his knees and whose eyes can look back upon his own ears, calling him a hero of the age. Now that I see the General’s appearance, I suppose you must be he.”\n\nXuande asked, “Who is your master?” The herdboy replied, “My master’s double surname is Sima, his given name is Hui, and his style is Decao. He is a native of Yingchuan and is known among Daoists as Master Water Mirror.” Xuande asked, “With whom is your master friendly?” The boy replied, “With Pang Degong and Pang Tong of Xiangyang.” Xuande asked, “What relation is Pang Degong to Pang Tong?” The boy answered, “They are uncle and nephew. Pang Degong’s style is Shanmin, and he is ten years older than my master; Pang Tong’s style is Shiyuan, and he is five years younger than my master. One day, while my master was gathering mulberry leaves in a tree, Pang Tong happened to come visit him. Pang Tong sat beneath the tree, and the two discussed matters together all day without wearying. My master greatly admires Pang Tong and addresses him as his younger brother.” Xuande asked, “Where does your master live now?” The herdboy pointed into the distance and said, “His estate lies in the woods ahead.” Xuande said, “I am indeed Liu Xuande. Lead me there so that I may pay my respects to your master.”\n\nThe boy led Xuande onward for more than two li. Reaching the estate, Xuande dismounted and entered as far as the middle gate, where he suddenly heard the exquisite sound of a zither. He told the boy not to announce him yet and turned his head to listen. Suddenly the music ceased. A man came out laughing and said, “The tones of my zither were pure and tranquil, but amid them there suddenly arose a lofty and impassioned note. A hero must have been listening in secret.” The boy pointed to the man and told Xuande, “This is my master, Master Water Mirror.” Xuande saw a man with the bearing of a pine and the bones of a crane, whose presence was far from ordinary. He hurried forward and saluted, the skirts of his robe still wet. Water Mirror said, “You have been fortunate to escape a great calamity today!” Xuande was astonished beyond measure. The boy said, “This is Liu Xuande.”\n\nWater Mirror invited him into his thatched hall, where host and guest took their appointed seats. Xuande saw shelves piled high with books and scrolls, luxuriant pines and bamboo planted outside the windows, and a chessboard and zither resting upon a stone couch. An air of pure serenity pervaded the place. Water Mirror asked, “From where have you come, illustrious sir?” Xuande replied, “I happened to pass this way, and through the young boy’s directions I have been privileged to behold your honored countenance. My joy and good fortune are beyond expression.” Water Mirror laughed and said, “You need not conceal the truth. You must have fled here from some danger.” Xuande then recounted everything that had happened in Xiangyang. Water Mirror said, “I knew it already from the appearance of your complexion.” He then asked Xuande, “I have long heard your illustrious name. Why is it that even now you remain frustrated and without opportunity?” Xuande replied, “My path through life has been beset with adversity, and so I have come to this.” Water Mirror said, “Not so. It is because you lack the right men at your side.” Xuande said, “Though I have little ability, in civil affairs I have Sun Qian, Mi Zhu, Jian Yong, and others of their kind; in military affairs I have Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, and their peers. All devote their utmost loyalty to assisting me, and I rely greatly upon their strength.” Water Mirror said, “Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun are each a match for ten thousand men; it is a pity you have no one skilled in employing them. As for Sun Qian, Mi Zhu, and their kind, they are merely pale-faced scholars, not men of talent capable of ordering the realm and saving the age.”\n\nXuande said, “I too have often humbled myself to seek worthy men hidden in the mountains and valleys, but what can I do when I have not encountered the right ones?” Water Mirror said, “Have you not heard Confucius say, ‘Even in a town of ten households, there must be one loyal and trustworthy man’? How can you say there is no one?” Xuande replied, “I am dull and ignorant and cannot recognize such men. I beg you to instruct me.” Water Mirror said, “Have you heard the children’s rhyme sung throughout the commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang? It runs:\n\n‘In the eighth or ninth year, decline begins;\nBy the thirteenth, not one remains.\nAt last Heaven’s mandate finds its destined lord,\nAnd the dragon coiled in mud soars up to Heaven.’\n\n“This rhyme first appeared at the beginning of the Jian’an era. In the eighth year of Jian’an, Liu Jingsheng lost his former wife, and disorder arose within his household. This is what is meant by ‘decline begins.’ ‘Not one remains’ means that Jingsheng is soon to die, and his civil and military officers will scatter until not one remains. As for ‘Heaven’s mandate finds its destined lord’ and ‘the dragon soars up to Heaven,’ these lines must surely be fulfilled in you, General.”\n\nStartled by these words, Xuande offered his thanks and said, “How could I dare claim such a destiny?” Water Mirror replied, “All the extraordinary talents of the realm are now gathered in this region. You should go and seek them.” Xuande urgently asked, “Where are these extraordinary talents? Who exactly are they?” Water Mirror said, “Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix: gain either one of these two, and you can bring peace to the realm.” Xuande asked, “Who are Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?” Water Mirror clapped his hands and laughed heartily. “Good! Good!” When Xuande asked again, Water Mirror said, “It is already late. You may lodge here for the night, General, and tomorrow I shall tell you.” He ordered the boy to prepare food and wine for his guest, while Xuande’s horse was led into the rear courtyard to be fed.\n\nAfter Xuande had eaten and drunk, he lodged beside the thatched hall. Pondering Water Mirror’s words, he was unable to sleep. Deep in the night, he suddenly heard someone knock at the gate and enter. Water Mirror said, “Yuanzhi, what brings you here?” Xuande rose from his bed and listened in secret. He heard the visitor reply, “I had long heard that Liu Jingsheng cherished the good and abhorred the wicked, and so I went especially to pay my respects. But when I met him, I found he possessed only an empty reputation. He cherishes the good but cannot employ them, and abhors the wicked but cannot remove them. I therefore left him a letter of farewell and came here.” Water Mirror said, “You possess the talent to assist a king. You should choose the right man to serve. Why did you demean yourself by going to see Jingsheng? Besides, heroes and men of outstanding ability are right before your eyes; it is only that you fail to recognize them.” The visitor said, “What you say is true, Master.”\n\nXuande was overjoyed when he heard this and thought to himself, “This man must be either Sleeping Dragon or Young Phoenix.” He was about to go out and meet him, but feared acting too abruptly. At daybreak, Xuande sought an audience with Water Mirror and asked, “Who was the visitor last night?” Water Mirror replied, “He is a friend of mine.” Xuande asked to meet him. Water Mirror said, “He wished to go and serve an enlightened lord, but he has already departed elsewhere.” Xuande asked his name. Water Mirror laughed and said, “Good! Good!” Xuande asked again, “Who exactly are Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?” Water Mirror merely laughed once more and said, “Good! Good!” Xuande bowed and begged Water Mirror to leave his retreat and assist him in supporting the House of Han. Water Mirror replied, “I am but an idle rustic of the hills and fields, unfit for service in the world. Others ten times my superior will come to assist you. You should seek them out.”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, they suddenly heard shouts of men and neighing horses outside the estate. The boy came to report, “A general has arrived at the estate with several hundred men.” Xuande was greatly alarmed and hurried out to look. It was Zhao Yun. Xuande rejoiced. Zhao Yun dismounted, entered, and said, “Last night I returned to the county but could not find my lord. I followed your trail and made inquiries all night before reaching this place. My lord, you must return to the county at once. I fear someone may come there and attack.” Xuande took his leave of Water Mirror and mounted with Zhao Yun to return to Xinye. Before they had gone several li, a body of horsemen approached. When they looked, they saw Guan Yunchang and Zhang Yide. All were delighted at the reunion. Xuande recounted how he had leaped his horse across the Tan Stream, and they all sighed in wonder. Upon reaching the county seat, Xuande consulted with Sun Qian and the others. Sun Qian said, “You should first send a letter to Jingsheng and lodge a complaint concerning this affair.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and immediately ordered Sun Qian to carry a letter to Jingzhou. Liu Biao summoned him and asked, “I invited Xuande to attend the gathering in Xiangyang. Why did he flee the banquet?” Sun Qian presented the letter and fully described how Cai Mao had plotted to murder Xuande, who had escaped only by leaping his horse across the Tan Stream. Liu Biao flew into a rage and hastily summoned Cai Mao. He rebuked him, saying, “How dare you attempt to harm my brother!” He ordered Cai Mao dragged out and beheaded. Lady Cai came forth weeping and begged that his life be spared, but Liu Biao’s anger had not yet subsided. Sun Qian said, “If you kill Cai Mao, I fear the Imperial Uncle will no longer be able to dwell here in peace.” Liu Biao therefore reprimanded Cai Mao and released him, then sent his eldest son, Liu Qi, back with Sun Qian to apologize to Xuande.\n\nObeying his father’s command, Liu Qi went to Xinye. Xuande received him and gave a banquet in his honor. When the wine had flowed freely, Liu Qi suddenly began to weep. Xuande asked the reason. Liu Qi said, “My stepmother, Lady Cai, constantly harbors the intention of murdering me. I have no means of escaping disaster and beg my uncle to instruct me.” Xuande advised him, “Be cautious and fulfill your filial duties. Then no calamity will befall you.”\n\nThe next day, Liu Qi took his leave in tears. Xuande mounted his horse and escorted him beyond the city walls. Pointing to his horse, Xuande said, “Were it not for this horse, I would already be a man beneath the Yellow Springs.” Liu Qi replied, “It was not the horse’s strength, but my uncle’s immense good fortune.” With that, they parted. Liu Qi departed, shedding tears. Xuande turned his horse and rode back into the city. Suddenly he saw a man in the marketplace approaching in a hempen headcloth and cloth robe, with a black sash and dark shoes, singing loudly as he came. His song ran:\n\nHeaven and earth turn upside down—the fire is dying;\nThe great house is about to fall—one beam cannot sustain it.\nA worthy man dwells in the mountain vale and longs to serve an enlightened lord;\nThe enlightened lord seeks worthy men, yet does not know me.\n\nHearing the song, Xuande thought to himself, “Can this man be the Sleeping Dragon or Young Phoenix of whom Water Mirror spoke?” He therefore dismounted and greeted the stranger, invited him into the county offices, and asked his name. The man replied, “I am a native of Yingshang. My surname is Shan and my given name is Fu. I have long heard that the Imperial Uncle welcomes scholars and seeks worthy men, and I wished to come place myself in your service, but did not dare intrude without leave. I therefore sang as I walked through the marketplace, hoping to attract your honored attention.”\n\nXuande was overjoyed and treated Shan Fu as an honored guest. Shan Fu said, “May I ask to look once more at the horse the Imperial Uncle was riding just now?” Xuande ordered the saddle removed and the horse led below the hall. Shan Fu said, “Is this not the Hex Mark horse? Though it is a thousand-li steed, it will bring harm to its master and must not be ridden.” Xuande replied, “Its curse has already been fulfilled.” He then recounted in full how the horse had leaped across the Tan Stream. Shan Fu said, “On that occasion it saved its master; it did not harm him. In the end, however, it must bring harm to one master. I have a method to avert the calamity.” Xuande asked, “I should like to hear this method.” Shan Fu replied, “If there is anyone against whom you bear a grudge, give him this horse. After it has brought harm to that man, you may ride it again, and naturally nothing will happen to you.”\n\nXuande’s expression changed when he heard this. “You have only just arrived, sir, yet instead of teaching me the righteous way, you advise me to benefit myself by harming another. I dare not accept such instruction.” Shan Fu laughed and apologized. “I had heard of the Imperial Uncle’s benevolence and virtue, but did not yet dare believe it. I therefore spoke those words merely to test you.” Xuande’s expression also softened. Rising, he thanked Shan Fu and said, “How can my benevolence and virtue be said to reach others? I ask only that you instruct me, sir.” Shan Fu said, “On my way here from Yingshang, I heard the people of Xinye sing:\n\n‘The shepherd of Xinye, the Imperial Uncle Liu—\nSince he came here, the people prosper.’\n\n“From this it is clear that the Imperial Uncle’s benevolence and virtue do indeed reach the people.” Xuande then appointed Shan Fu as his military adviser and began drilling the troops under his command.\n\nMeanwhile, after Cao Cao returned from Jizhou to the capital at Xudu, he often entertained the intention of seizing Jingzhou. He therefore specially dispatched Cao Ren and Li Dian, together with the surrendered generals Lü Kuang, Lü Xiang, and others, at the head of thirty thousand troops. They encamped at Fancheng, watching Jingzhou and Xiangyang like tigers and probing their true strength. At that time Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang reported to Cao Ren, “Liu Bei is now quartering troops at Xinye, recruiting soldiers, buying horses, gathering fodder, and storing grain. His ambition is considerable, and he must be dealt with before it is too late. Since the two of us surrendered to the Prime Minister, we have not yet achieved the slightest merit. We ask for five thousand picked troops so that we may take Liu Bei’s head and present it to the Prime Minister.”\n\nCao Ren was delighted and gave the two Lü five thousand soldiers to march against Xinye. A scout on horseback galloped to report the news to Xuande. Xuande summoned Shan Fu to discuss the matter. Shan Fu said, “Since enemy troops are coming, they must not be allowed to enter our territory. Have Lord Guan lead one force out on the left to strike the center of the approaching army. Have Zhang Fei lead another force out on the right to strike its rear. You, my lord, should lead Zhao Yun forward to meet the enemy in front. In this way they can be defeated.”\n\nXuande followed his plan and immediately sent Guan Yu and Zhang Fei away with their forces. Then, together with Shan Fu, Zhao Yun, and the others, he led two thousand men and horses beyond the pass to meet the enemy. Before they had traveled several li, they saw a great cloud of dust rising behind the hills as Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang approached at the head of their army. Both sides discharged arrows to secure the corners of their formations. Xuande rode beneath the gate of banners and shouted, “Who comes there, daring to invade my territory?” Lü Kuang rode out and said, “I am the great general Lü Kuang! By command of the Prime Minister, I have come expressly to seize you!” Xuande was furious and sent Zhao Yun forward. The two generals fought, but in only a few bouts Zhao Yun thrust Lü Kuang from his horse with a single spear stroke. Xuande waved his army forward to attack, and Lü Xiang, unable to withstand them, led his troops in flight.\n\nAs they fled, a force suddenly burst out from beside the road. The general at its head was Guan Yunchang. He charged in and dealt them a fierce onslaught. Lü Xiang lost more than half his troops before forcing a path of escape. He had gone less than ten li when another force blocked the road ahead. The leading general leveled his spear and roared, “Zhang Yide is here!” He charged straight at Lü Xiang, who was caught unprepared. Zhang Fei struck him with one thrust of his spear, and Lü Xiang toppled from his horse and died. The remaining troops scattered and fled in every direction. Xuande united his forces and pursued, capturing the greater part of the enemy. He then led his army back to the county seat, showed Shan Fu even greater honor, and rewarded all three armies.\n\nMeanwhile, the defeated troops returned to Cao Ren and reported that both Lü generals had been slain and many soldiers taken alive. Cao Ren was greatly alarmed and consulted Li Dian. Li Dian said, “The two generals underestimated the enemy and perished. For the present, our best course is to hold our troops motionless, report the matter to the Prime Minister, and have him raise a great army for the campaign.” Cao Ren replied, “Not so. Now that both generals have fallen and so many troops have been lost, this vengeance must be exacted without delay. Xinye is no more than a pellet-sized place. Why trouble the Prime Minister’s great army?” Li Dian said, “Liu Bei is a hero among men and must not be taken lightly.” Cao Ren said, “Why are you so cowardly?” Li Dian replied, “The art of war says, ‘Know the enemy and know yourself, and you will win a hundred battles out of a hundred.’ I do not fear battle; I merely fear that victory cannot be assured.” Cao Ren angrily said, “Do you harbor divided loyalties? I am determined to capture Liu Bei alive!” Li Dian replied, “If you go, General, then I will remain to defend Fancheng.” Cao Ren said, “If you refuse to go with me, then you truly do harbor divided loyalties!” Left with no choice, Li Dian joined Cao Ren in mustering twenty-five thousand men and horses. They crossed the river and advanced upon Xinye. Thus it was said:\n\nThe lesser generals, borne home as corpses, suffered shame;\nThe chief commander raises troops anew to avenge defeat.\n\nWhat the outcome of the battle may be will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 36\n\nLiu Bei Takes Fancheng by Stratagem; Xu Shu Rides Away and Recommends Zhuge Liang\n\nNow Cao Ren, in a fury, mustered all the troops under his command and crossed the river by night, intending to trample Xinye flat.\n\nMeanwhile, Shan Fu returned victorious to the county town and said to Xuande, “Cao Ren has stationed his troops at Fancheng. Now that he knows his two generals have been slain, he will certainly bring a great army against us.”\n\nXuande asked, “How should we meet him?”\n\n“If he brings all his troops,” said Shan Fu, “Fancheng will be left empty, and we can seize the opportunity to attack it.”\n\nXuande asked for his plan. Shan Fu leaned close and whispered it into his ear. Xuande was overjoyed and made all preparations in advance. Suddenly a scout rode in with a report: “Cao Ren is leading a great army across the river!”\n\n“Just as I expected,” said Shan Fu.\n\nHe then asked Xuande to lead out the army and meet the enemy. When the two battle lines had been drawn up facing each other, Zhao Yun rode forth and called upon an opposing general to answer his challenge. Cao Ren ordered Li Dian into the field, and he engaged Zhao Yun. After some dozen bouts, Li Dian realized he was no match for his adversary and wheeled his horse back toward his lines. Zhao Yun galloped after him, but archers on both wings held him off. Each side then withdrew to its own camp.\n\nLi Dian returned to Cao Ren and said, “Their troops are formidable and must not be treated lightly. We would do better to return to Fancheng.”\n\nCao Ren flew into a rage. “Before the army marched, you were already undermining its spirit. Now you have abandoned the field as well. Your crime deserves beheading!”\n\nHe shouted for the executioners to drag Li Dian out and cut off his head. Only after the other generals pleaded bitterly for him was Li Dian spared. Cao Ren assigned him command of the rear division, while he himself led the vanguard. The next day, drums sounded the advance, and Cao Ren arrayed his forces in a formation. He sent a man to ask Xuande, “Do you recognize my formation?”\n\nShan Fu climbed to a high place and surveyed it. Then he said to Xuande, “This is the Eight Gates Golden Locks Formation. Its eight gates are Rest, Life, Injury, Seclusion, Prospect, Death, Alarm, and Open. To enter by the Gates of Life, Prospect, or Open is auspicious; to enter by the Gates of Injury, Alarm, or Rest brings harm; to enter by the Gates of Seclusion or Death means destruction. Though the eight gates have been laid out in proper order, the formation still lacks a commander at its center. If we strike through the Gate of Life at the southeastern corner and emerge due west through the Gate of Prospect, the formation is certain to fall into confusion.”\n\nXuande issued orders for his soldiers to hold the corners of the formation, then commanded Zhao Yun to lead five hundred men in from the southeast and drive straight out to the west. Receiving the order, Zhao Yun leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and led his troops straight toward the southeastern corner. With a mighty shout, they burst into the enemy’s center. Cao Ren at once fled northward. Zhao Yun did not pursue him, but instead broke out through the western gate, then turned and fought his way back from west to the southeastern corner. Cao Ren’s army fell into great disorder. Xuande waved his army forward in a fierce assault, and Cao Ren’s troops suffered a crushing defeat and withdrew. Shan Fu ordered the men not to pursue and recalled the army.\n\nAfter losing this battle, Cao Ren at last believed Li Dian’s words. He summoned him again to discuss the situation, saying, “There must be a capable strategist in Liu Bei’s army, for my formation was utterly broken.”\n\n“Though I am here,” said Li Dian, “I am deeply worried about Fancheng.”\n\nCao Ren said, “Tonight we will raid their camp. If we win, we can make further plans; if we lose, we will withdraw to Fancheng.”\n\n“That must not be done,” said Li Dian. “Liu Bei is sure to be prepared.”\n\n“If you are so full of doubts,” said Cao Ren, “how can you wage war?”\n\nHe refused to heed Li Dian’s advice. Cao Ren himself led the vanguard and appointed Li Dian to support him from the rear. At the second watch that night, they set out to raid the camp.\n\nShan Fu was discussing military affairs with Xuande inside the camp when suddenly a violent wind sprang up.\n\n“Cao Ren is certain to raid our camp tonight,” said Shan Fu.\n\n“How are we to meet him?” Xuande asked.\n\nShan Fu smiled. “I have already reckoned everything out.”\n\nHe then secretly completed all his dispositions. At the second watch, Cao Ren’s troops drew near the camp, only to see fires spring up on every side, setting the stockades ablaze. Knowing that preparations had been made against him, Cao Ren hastily ordered a retreat. Zhao Yun charged down in pursuit. Unable to gather his troops and return to camp, Cao Ren fled north toward the river. As he neared the bank and was about to seek boats for the crossing, a powerful force came charging along the shore. At its head was none other than Zhang Fei. Cao Ren fought desperately, while Li Dian protected him until he could board a boat and cross the river. More than half of Cao Ren’s army drowned in the water.\n\nAfter crossing the river, Cao Ren gained the farther bank and fled to Fancheng, where he ordered his men to call for the gate to be opened. Suddenly a drum sounded from atop the walls, and a general led out a body of troops, shouting, “I took Fancheng long ago!”\n\nThe startled men looked and saw that it was Guan Yunchang. Cao Ren was appalled. He wheeled his horse and fled, with Yunchang pursuing and cutting down his men. Cao Ren lost many more soldiers and horses before racing through the night toward Xuchang. Along the road he made inquiries and learned that Shan Fu was serving as Liu Bei’s military adviser and had devised all these plans.\n\nFor the moment, nothing more need be said of Cao Ren’s defeated return to Xuchang. Xuande, having won a complete victory, led his army into Fancheng, where the county magistrate, Liu Mi, came out to welcome him. Xuande restored order among the people. Liu Mi, a native of Changsha and likewise a kinsman of the imperial house of Han, invited Xuande to his home and gave a banquet in his honor.\n\nXuande noticed a man of imposing bearing standing in attendance nearby and asked Liu Mi, “Who is that man?”\n\n“He is my nephew, Kou Feng,” replied Liu Mi, “the son of the Kou clan of Luo. Since both his parents died, he has been living with me.”\n\nXuande took a liking to him and wished to adopt him as his son. Liu Mi gladly consented, and Kou Feng bowed to Xuande as his father and changed his name to Liu Feng. Xuande took him back and ordered him to acknowledge Yunchang and Yide as his uncles.\n\nYunchang said, “Elder Brother, you already have a son. Why must you adopt another? He is certain to cause trouble in the future.”\n\n“If I treat him as a son,” said Xuande, “he will surely serve me as a father. What trouble can there be?”\n\nYunchang was displeased. Xuande conferred with Shan Fu, then ordered Zhao Yun to defend Fancheng with one thousand soldiers. Xuande himself led the others back to Xinye.\n\nCao Ren and Li Dian returned to the capital, Xuchang, and appeared before Cao Cao. Weeping, they prostrated themselves and begged forgiveness, giving a full account of the generals and soldiers they had lost.\n\n“Victory and defeat are common in war,” said Cao Cao. “But I do not know who devised these plans for Liu Bei.”\n\nCao Ren said they were the work of Shan Fu.\n\n“Who is Shan Fu?” Cao Cao asked.\n\nCheng Yu laughed. “That man is not Shan Fu. In his youth he was fond of learning and swordsmanship. In the closing years of the Zhongping era, he once killed a man to avenge another, then fled with his hair loose and his face smeared. The officers caught him. When they questioned him, he refused to give his name, so they bound him to a cart, beat a drum, and paraded him through the marketplace, ordering the townspeople to identify him. Though some recognized him, none dared speak. His companions secretly rescued him, and he escaped under another name. Thereafter he humbled himself and turned to scholarship, seeking instruction from renowned teachers everywhere. He once held discussions with Sima Hui. This man is Xu Shu of Yingchuan, styled Yuanzhi. Shan Fu is only an assumed name.”\n\n“How does Xu Shu’s talent compare with yours?” Cao Cao asked.\n\n“He is ten times my superior,” replied Cheng Yu.\n\n“What a pity that so worthy a man has gone over to Liu Bei!” said Cao Cao. “Liu Bei has gained his wings. What is to be done?”\n\n“Though Xu Shu is with him,” said Cheng Yu, “it will not be difficult for the Prime Minister to summon him here, if you wish to employ him.”\n\n“How can I make him come over to me?”\n\n“Xu Shu is a man of the deepest filial devotion. He lost his father when young, and only his aged mother remains at home. His younger brother, Xu Kang, has now died, leaving no one to care for her. The Prime Minister can have someone entice his mother to Xuchang and compel her to write a letter summoning her son. Then Xu Shu will certainly come.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and sent men riding through the night to fetch Xu Shu’s mother. Within a few days they brought her to Xuchang. Cao Cao treated her generously, then said, “I have heard that your worthy son, Xu Yuanzhi, is a rare talent under Heaven. He is now in Xinye, assisting the rebel minister Liu Bei and betraying the imperial court. It is like a beautiful jade fallen into filthy mud—a great pity indeed. I must trouble you, venerable lady, to write and call him back to the capital. I shall commend him before the Son of Heaven, and he will surely receive rich rewards.”\n\nCao Cao ordered his attendants to bring the Four Treasures of the Writing Table and told Lady Xu to write the letter.\n\n“What manner of man is Liu Bei?” she asked.\n\n“He is a nobody from the county of Pei,” Cao Cao replied, “who falsely styles himself the Imperial Uncle. He is utterly without good faith or honor—the sort of man who appears a gentleman outwardly but is inwardly a scoundrel.”\n\nLady Xu cried sternly, “How can you utter such outrageous falsehoods? I have long heard that Xuande is a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan and a great-great-grandson of Emperor Jing. He humbles himself before worthy men, treats others with courtesy and self-restraint, and has long been renowned for benevolence. Every yellow-haired child, white-headed elder, shepherd boy, and woodcutter in the land knows his name. He is a true hero of the age. In assisting him, my son has found his rightful lord. Though you shelter behind the title of a minister of Han, you are in truth a traitor to Han. Yet you call Xuande a rebel minister and seek to make my son abandon the light for darkness. Have you no shame?”\n\nWith that, she snatched up a stone inkstone and hurled it at Cao Cao. Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered his guards to seize Lady Xu, drag her away, and behead her. Cheng Yu hastily intervened. Entering, he remonstrated with Cao Cao: “Lady Xu defied the Prime Minister because she wishes to die. If the Prime Minister kills her, you will incur a reputation for unrighteousness while bringing her virtue to perfection. Once Lady Xu is dead, Xu Shu will devote himself wholeheartedly to Liu Bei and help him avenge her. It would be better to keep her alive, so that Xu Shu’s body and heart will be divided between two places. Even if he continues to assist Liu Bei, he will not exert his full strength. Moreover, so long as Lady Xu remains alive, I have a plan to entice Xu Shu here to assist the Prime Minister.”\n\nCao Cao approved his counsel and spared Lady Xu, having her lodged and cared for in separate quarters. Cheng Yu went every day to inquire after her health, falsely claiming that he and Xu Shu had sworn brotherhood. He treated Lady Xu as though she were his own mother, frequently sending her gifts, always accompanied by a note in his own hand. Lady Xu in turn wrote replies in her own hand. Once Cheng Yu had obtained samples of her handwriting, he imitated her script and forged a family letter. He then sent a trusted agent to carry it straight to Xinye and inquire for Shan Fu’s headquarters.\n\nThe soldiers conducted the messenger to Xu Shu. Learning that a letter had come from his mother, Xu Shu hastily summoned the man and questioned him.\n\n“I am a servant in the household,” the messenger said. “I bear a message from the venerable lady and have brought this letter to you.”\n\nXu Shu broke the seal and read:\n\nRecently your brother Kang died, leaving me with no kin wherever I turn my eyes. In the midst of my grief, I never expected that Prime Minister Cao would send men to entice me to Xuchang. Accusing you of treason, he cast me into prison, and only through the intervention of Cheng Yu and others was I spared. If you come and submit, my life may be saved. When this letter reaches you, remember the pains I suffered in bearing and raising you, and come here with all speed, traveling by night as well as day, that you may fulfill the duty of a filial son. Afterward we may gradually contrive to return and till the fields of our old home, thereby escaping this great calamity. My life now hangs by a thread, and I look only to you for rescue. I shall say no more.\n\nWhen Xu Shu finished reading, his tears gushed forth like a spring. Carrying the letter, he went to Xuande and said, “I am in fact Xu Shu of Yingchuan, styled Yuanzhi. Because I was fleeing calamity, I changed my name to Shan Fu. I had earlier heard that Liu Jingsheng welcomed worthy and talented men, so I went especially to see him. But after discussing affairs with him, I realized that he was a useless man. I wrote him a letter of farewell and traveled by night to Master Water Mirror Sima Hui’s estate, where I told him what had happened. Master Water Mirror severely reproached me for failing to recognize a true lord, saying, ‘Liu, the Governor of Yuzhou, is here. Why do you not serve him?’ I therefore sang wild songs in the marketplace to attract Your Lordship’s attention. Happily, you did not reject me but at once entrusted me with important responsibilities. Yet now my aged mother has been enticed to Xuchang by Cao Cao’s treacherous scheme and cast into prison, where he means to do her harm. She has sent a letter in her own hand summoning me, and I cannot refuse to go. It is not that I am unwilling to labor like a dog or horse in Your Lordship’s service to repay your kindness; but with my beloved mother held captive, I cannot devote my full strength to you. I must now ask leave to depart, in the hope that we may meet again hereafter.”\n\nWhen Xuande heard this, he burst into tears. “The bond between mother and son is ordained by Heaven. Yuanzhi, do not trouble yourself on my account. After you have been reunited with the venerable lady, perhaps I may again have the benefit of your instruction.”\n\nXu Shu bowed his thanks and prepared to depart.\n\n“I beg you to remain with us for one more night,” said Xuande. “Tomorrow we shall give you a farewell banquet.”\n\nSun Qian said privately to Xuande, “Yuanzhi is a rare talent under Heaven. Having lived so long in Xinye, he knows all the strengths and weaknesses of our army. If we now allow him to return to Cao Cao, Cao will certainly place him in an important position, and we shall be in grave danger. My lord should detain him at all costs and never let him go. When Cao Cao sees that Yuanzhi has not come, he will surely execute his mother. Once Yuanzhi learns that she is dead, he will avenge her by attacking Cao Cao with all his strength.”\n\n“That cannot be done,” said Xuande. “If I caused a man’s mother to be killed so that I might employ her son, it would be inhumane. If I detained him and would not let him go, thereby severing the bond between mother and son, it would be unrighteous. I would sooner die than commit an inhumane and unrighteous act.”\n\nAll who heard him sighed with emotion. Xuande invited Xu Shu to drink wine.\n\n“Now that I know my aged mother is imprisoned,” said Xu Shu, “even golden wine and jade-dew liquor cannot pass my throat.”\n\nXuande said, “When I heard that you were leaving, it was as though I had lost both my hands. Even dragon’s liver and phoenix marrow would have no savor for me.”\n\nThe two men sat facing each other and wept as they waited for dawn. The generals had already prepared a farewell banquet outside the city walls. Xuande and Xu Shu rode side by side out of the city. When they reached the post pavilion, they dismounted to take their leave.\n\nXuande raised his cup and said, “My lot is poor and my destiny meager, and I cannot remain together with you, Master. I hope you will serve your new lord well and achieve honor and renown.”\n\nXu Shu wept. “My talents are slight and my wisdom shallow, yet Your Lordship has shown me the profound favor of entrusting me with weighty responsibilities. Now, unhappily, we must part halfway through our endeavor, and it is entirely on account of my aged mother. Even if Cao Cao tries to compel me, I shall never devise a single plan for him as long as I live.”\n\n“Once you are gone,” said Xuande, “I too shall flee far away into the mountains and forests.”\n\nXu Shu replied, “In joining Your Lordship to pursue the enterprise of kingship and hegemony, I relied upon this heart and mind of mine. Now, because of my aged mother, my heart is in utter turmoil. Even if I remained here, I would be of no use. Your Lordship should seek another man of lofty worth to assist you in accomplishing your great enterprise. Why lose heart so readily?”\n\n“Among all the worthy men under Heaven,” said Xuande, “none surpasses you.”\n\n“I am no more than a useless ailanthus or scrub oak,” said Xu Shu. “How could I dare accept such high praise?”\n\nAs he was about to depart, he turned again to the generals and said, “I pray that all of you will serve His Lordship well, so that your names may be inscribed on bamboo and silk and your achievements emblazoned in the annals of history. You must never imitate my failure to remain constant to the end.”\n\nNot one of the generals was unmoved. Unable to bear parting from him, Xuande accompanied Xu Shu for one stretch of the road, then escorted him for another.\n\n“There is no need for Your Lordship to come any farther,” Xu Shu said. “Here I must bid you farewell.”\n\nStill mounted, Xuande clasped Xu Shu’s hand. “Once you leave, we shall be sundered at opposite ends of the sky. Who knows on what day we shall meet again?”\n\nWhen he had spoken, his tears fell like rain. Xu Shu too wept as he took his leave.\n\nXuande halted his horse beside a grove and watched Xu Shu ride hurriedly away with his attendants.\n\n“Yuanzhi is gone!” Xuande cried. “What am I to do?”\n\nHe stared after him through his tears, until the grove blocked him from sight. Pointing with his whip, Xuande said, “I wish to cut down every tree in this place.”\n\nThe others asked him why.\n\n“Because they obstruct my eyes from seeing Xu Yuanzhi,” he replied.\n\nAs Xuande continued to gaze into the distance, he suddenly saw Xu Shu whipping his horse back toward him.\n\n“Yuanzhi is returning!” Xuande exclaimed. “Can it be that he no longer means to go?”\n\nDelighted, he spurred forward to meet him and asked, “Master, since you have returned, you must have formed some new intention.”\n\nReining in his horse, Xu Shu said, “My thoughts were tangled like hemp, and I forgot to tell you something. There is an extraordinary scholar in this region, living at Longzhong, twenty li outside Xiangyang. Why does Your Lordship not seek him out?”\n\n“May I trouble you, Yuanzhi, to invite him here to see me?” Xuande asked.\n\n“This man cannot be summoned to condescend to visit you,” replied Xu Shu. “Your Lordship must go and seek him in person. If you obtain this man, it will be no different from the Zhou dynasty obtaining Lü Wang or the Han dynasty obtaining Zhang Liang.”\n\n“How do this man’s talents and virtue compare with yours?” Xuande asked.\n\n“To compare me with him,” said Xu Shu, “would be like setting a worn-out nag beside a qilin, or matching a winter crow with a luan or phoenix. He has often compared himself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi; but in my judgment, even Guan Zhong and Yue Yi scarcely measured up to him. He possesses the genius to order Heaven and weave the earth. There is but one such man under Heaven.”\n\nXuande rejoiced. “I should like to hear this man’s name.”\n\n“He is a native of Yangdu in Langya,” said Xu Shu. “His double surname is Zhuge, his given name Liang, and his style Kongming. He is a descendant of Zhuge Feng, who served the Han as Colonel Director of Retainers. His father, Zhuge Gui, styled Zigong, was assistant governor of Taishan Commandery, but died at an early age. Liang then followed his uncle, Zhuge Xuan. Since Xuan had an old friendship with Liu Jingsheng of Jingzhou, he went to depend upon him, and the family settled in Xiangyang. After Xuan died, Liang and his younger brother Zhuge Jun personally tilled the fields in Nanyang. Liang is fond of chanting the ‘Liangfu Song.’ Near his dwelling is a ridge called Sleeping Dragon Ridge, and so he styles himself Master Sleeping Dragon. He is a transcendent genius without equal in any age. Your Lordship should hasten to honor him with a personal visit. If this man consents to assist you, why should you fear that the realm cannot be pacified?”\n\nXuande said, “Master Water Mirror once told me, ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix—gain either one, and you can bring peace to the realm.’ Can those he spoke of be this same Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?”\n\n“Young Phoenix is Pang Tong of Xiangyang,” replied Xu Shu. “Sleeping Dragon is none other than Zhuge Kongming.”\n\nXuande leaped with joy. “Only today do I understand the words ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix.’ Who would have thought that so great a worthy was almost before my eyes? Had you not told me, I would have had eyes yet remained blind!”\n\nA later poet praised Xu Shu for recommending Zhuge Liang as he turned his horse back:\n\nHow bitter that great worth is rarely found!\nThey wept at the crossroads, in friendship deeply bound.\nOne phrase, like springtime thunder, shook the sky\nAnd roused the Sleeping Dragon of Nanyang to rise.\n\nHaving recommended Kongming, Xu Shu again took leave of Xuande and galloped away. Hearing Xu Shu’s words, Xuande at last understood what Sima Decao had told him. He was like a drunken man suddenly sobered, or one awakening from a dream. He led his generals back to Xinye, prepared lavish gifts, and set out with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei for Nanyang to invite Kongming.\n\nAfter parting from Xuande, Xu Shu was deeply moved by his reluctance to let him go. Fearing that Kongming might refuse to leave his retreat and assist him, Xu Shu rode straight to the foot of Sleeping Dragon Ridge and entered the thatched cottage to see Kongming.\n\nKongming asked why he had come.\n\nXu Shu said, “I wished to serve Liu, the Governor of Yuzhou, but my aged mother has been imprisoned by Cao Cao and sent a letter urgently summoning me. I have no choice but to leave him and go to her. Before departing, I recommended you to Xuande. He will come to pay his respects at once. I hope you will not refuse him, but will unfold the great talents of your lifetime and lend him your aid. Nothing could be more fortunate.”\n\nAt these words Kongming’s expression changed.\n\n“Do you take me for a sacrificial animal to be offered at the altar?” he said.\n\nWith that, he flicked his sleeves and went inside. Xu Shu withdrew in shame, mounted his horse, and hastened on to Xuchang to see his mother. Thus it was said:\n\nFor love of his lord, one charge he gave his friend;\nFor love of his mother, a thousand li he went.\n\nWhat happened thereafter will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 37\n\nSima Hui Again Recommends a Great Scholar; Liu Bei Pays Three Visits to the Thatched Cottage\n\nNow Xu Shu hastened on to Xuchang. When Cao Cao learned that he had arrived, he ordered Xun Yu, Cheng Yu, and a company of other counselors to go welcome him. Xu Shu entered the Chancellor’s residence and paid his respects to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “You, sir, are a man of exceptional wisdom. Why did you stoop to serve Liu Bei?” Xu Shu replied, “In my youth I fled from disorder and wandered homeless through the rivers and lakes. By chance I came to Xinye, where I formed a close friendship with Xuande. My aged mother still lives, and I am profoundly ashamed and grateful that you have been so kind as to concern yourself with her.” Cao Cao said, “Now that you are here, you may attend upon your honored mother morning and evening, while I too shall have the privilege of hearing your enlightened counsel.”\n\nXu Shu bowed his thanks and withdrew. He hurried to see his mother and, weeping, bowed before her at the foot of the hall. His mother exclaimed in astonishment, “Why have you come here?” Xu Shu replied, “Recently I was serving Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, at Xinye. Because I received a letter from Mother, I traveled here by night without delay.” At once Mother Xu flew into a towering rage. Striking the table, she cursed him: “You disgraceful son! You wandered the rivers and lakes for several years, and I believed you must have advanced in your studies. How is it that you are instead worse than before? Since you have read the classics, you should know that loyalty and filial duty cannot always both be fulfilled. Do you not recognize Cao Cao as a traitor who deceives his sovereign and defies his superiors? Liu Xuande’s benevolence and righteousness are renowned throughout the realm, and moreover he is a scion of the imperial house of Han. Having entered his service, you had found your rightful lord. Yet now, on the strength of a single forged letter, without investigating it carefully, you have abandoned the light and cast yourself into darkness, earning an evil name by your own doing. You are a fool indeed! With what face can I ever look upon you? You have stained the honor of your ancestors and were born into this world in vain!” So fiercely did she revile him that Xu Shu prostrated himself upon the floor and dared not raise his eyes. His mother turned and went behind the screen.\n\nA short while later, a servant came out and reported, “The old lady has hanged herself from a roof beam.” Xu Shu rushed in to save her, but her breath had already ceased. A later poet wrote this eulogy for Mother Xu:\nWorthy indeed was Mother Xu!\nHer fragrance shall endure forever.\nHer constancy remained unblemished;\nHer household gained by her endeavor.\nIn many ways she taught her son,\nWhile hardship was her chosen part.\nHer spirit towered like a mountain;\nRighteousness sprang from her heart.\nShe praised the Governor of Yuzhou,\nAnd boldly censured Cao of Wei.\nShe feared no cauldron’s boiling torment,\nNor sword nor ax that barred her way.\nShe feared but that her own descendant\nMight bring dishonor on his sires.\nWith those who fell upon their swords,\nAnd those who cut the loom, she vies.\nIn life she earned undying fame;\nIn death she found her rightful place.\nWorthy indeed was Mother Xu!\nThrough all the ages blooms her grace.\n\nWhen Xu Shu saw that his mother was dead, he wailed until he collapsed upon the floor. Only after a long while did he revive. Cao Cao sent men with gifts of condolence and also went in person to offer sacrifice. Xu Shu buried his mother’s coffin on the southern plain outside Xuchang, then observed mourning beside her grave. He refused every gift bestowed on him by Cao Cao. At that time Cao Cao wished to discuss a southern campaign, but Xun Yu remonstrated: “The weather is cold, and troops should not yet be employed. Let us wait until spring brings warmth; then we may drive south in full force.” Cao Cao followed his advice. He diverted water from the Zhang River to form a lake, which he named Black Tortoise Lake, and there trained a naval force in preparation for the southern campaign.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande was arranging gifts for his intended visit to Zhuge Liang at Longzhong when someone suddenly reported, “A gentleman is outside the gate. He wears a lofty cap and a broad sash, and his bearing is extraordinary. He has come expressly to see you.” Xuande said, “Can this be Kongming himself?” He straightened his robes and went out to welcome the visitor. But when he looked, he saw that it was Sima Hui. Overjoyed, Xuande invited him into the rear hall, seated him in the place of honor, bowed, and said, “Since I last took leave of your immortal countenance, I have been daily overwhelmed by military affairs and have failed to pay you a visit. Your gracious arrival today greatly consoles my private feelings of admiration.” Sima Hui said, “I heard that Xu Yuanzhi was here and came especially to meet him.” Xuande replied, “Recently Cao Cao imprisoned his mother, and Mother Xu sent a messenger with an urgent letter summoning him back to Xuchang.” Sima Hui said, “This is one of Cao Cao’s schemes! I have always heard that Mother Xu is a woman of the highest virtue. Though imprisoned by Cao Cao, she would never have sent a letter summoning her son. The letter must have been false. Had Yuanzhi not gone, his mother would still be alive; now that he has gone, she will surely die.”\n\nStartled, Xuande asked the reason. Sima Hui replied, “Mother Xu possesses a lofty sense of honor. She will surely be ashamed to face her son.” Xuande said, “Before Yuanzhi departed, he recommended Zhuge Liang of Nanyang. What sort of man is he?” Sima Hui laughed. “If Yuanzhi wished to leave, he had only to leave. Why drag that man forth as well and make him pour out his heart’s blood?” Xuande asked, “Why do you say this, sir?” Sima Hui replied, “Kongming is an intimate friend of Cui Zhouping of Boling, Shi Guangyuan of Yingchuan, Meng Gongwei of Runan, and Xu Yuanzhi. Those four devote themselves to mastering particular fields, but Kongming alone surveys the grand design. He often clasps his knees and chants at length, and once, pointing to the four of them, he said, ‘If you gentlemen enter official service, you may rise to be provincial inspectors or commandery governors.’ They asked Kongming what his own ambition was, but he merely smiled and did not answer. He constantly compares himself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. His talents are beyond measure.” Xuande said, “Why does Yingchuan produce so many worthy men?” Sima Hui replied, “In former times Yin Kui, who was skilled in observing the heavens, once said that the stars were gathering over Yingchuan’s celestial division, and therefore that region was certain to produce many men of worth.”\n\nGuan Yu, who was standing nearby, said, “I have heard that Guan Zhong and Yue Yi were famous men of the Spring and Autumn and Warring States eras, whose achievements overshadowed the whole world. Does Kongming not go too far in comparing himself to those two?” Sima Hui laughed. “As I see it, he should not be compared to either of them. I would compare him to two others.” Guan Yu asked which two. Sima Hui replied, “He may be compared to Jiang Ziya, who established the Zhou for eight hundred years, and Zhang Zifang, who brought the Han four hundred years of prosperity.” Everyone was astonished. Sima Hui descended the steps, took his leave, and made ready to depart. Xuande tried to detain him, but could not. Outside the gate, Sima Hui raised his face to heaven and laughed. “Though Sleeping Dragon may find his lord, he will not find his proper time. What a pity!” With these words, he drifted away. Xuande sighed. “He is truly a worthy recluse!” The next day, Xuande went with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and their attendants to Longzhong. From afar they saw several men on the hillside carrying hoes and working in the fields as they sang:\nThe azure sky is like a rounded canopy;\nThe broad earth lies beneath, a chessboard square.\nThe people of the world divide in black and white,\nAnd come and go, contending over shame and honor.\nThe honored live in comfort and contentment;\nThe shamed are doomed to toil without renown.\nIn Nanyang there dwells a hidden recluse,\nWho sleeps on high and never has his fill.\n\nHearing the song, Xuande reined in his horse and called to the farmers, asking, “Who composed that song?” They replied, “It was composed by Master Sleeping Dragon.” Xuande asked, “Where does Master Sleeping Dragon live?” A farmer answered, “South of this mountain is a chain of high ridges called Sleeping Dragon Ridge. In a sparse grove before the ridge stands a thatched cottage, and there Master Zhuge lies in seclusion.” Xuande thanked him and urged his horse onward. Before he had gone many miles, he saw Sleeping Dragon Ridge in the distance, and its pure scenery was indeed extraordinary. A later poet wrote an old-style ballad devoted solely to the place where Sleeping Dragon dwelt:\nTwenty miles west of Xiangyang’s walls,\nA chain of lofty ridges rests beside a stream.\nThe winding heights press down upon the roots of clouds;\nThe murmuring waters spray the marrow of the stones.\nIts form is like a dragon coiled in hardship on a rock,\nIts shape a solitary phoenix in the shade of pines.\nA brushwood gate stands half-closed before a thatched retreat;\nWithin, a lofty man lies sleeping and will not arise.\nTall bamboo interweaves to form green screens;\nThrough all four seasons wildflowers scent the hedge.\nBeside his couch are piled the yellow scrolls;\nNo vulgar visitor ever takes a seat.\nGray apes knock at his door and offer fruit;\nAn aged crane guards the gate and hears the scriptures by night.\nA famous zither wrapped in ancient brocade rests within its case;\nA precious sword upon the wall reflects the grain of pine.\nThe master of the cottage dwells alone in quiet elegance;\nAt leisure he himself works diligently at the plow.\nHe waits only for the spring thunder to awaken him from dreams,\nThen with one long cry he will bring peace beneath Heaven.\n\nXuande reached the farmstead, dismounted, and personally knocked at the brushwood gate. A young boy came out and asked his business. Xuande said, “Liu Bei, Left General of the Han, Marquis of Yicheng Village, Governor of Yuzhou, and Imperial Uncle, has come expressly to pay his respects to your master.” The boy replied, “I cannot remember so many names.” Xuande said, “Just tell him that Liu Bei has come to visit.” The boy said, “The master went out early this morning.” Xuande asked, “Where has he gone?” The boy answered, “His whereabouts are uncertain. I do not know where he went.” Xuande asked, “When will he return?” The boy replied, “The time of his return is uncertain as well. It may be three or five days, or perhaps ten days or more.”\n\nXuande was filled with disappointment. Zhang Fei said, “Since he is not here, let us simply go home.” Xuande replied, “Let us wait a while.” Guan Yu said, “It would be better to return for now and send someone later to inquire.” Xuande accepted his advice and instructed the boy, “If your master returns, tell him that Liu Bei came to pay him a visit.” He then mounted his horse. After riding several miles, he reined in and looked back at the scenery of Longzhong. The mountains were not high, yet graceful and refined; the waters were not deep, yet limpid and clear. The land was not broad, yet level and open; the forests were not vast, yet luxuriant and dense. Apes and cranes lived there in harmony, while pines and bamboo mingled their green. He could not cease gazing upon it. Suddenly he saw a man of imposing countenance and handsome, spirited bearing. He wore a carefree scholar’s kerchief and a robe of black cloth, and came down a secluded mountain path leaning on a staff of chenopod. Xuande said, “This must be Master Sleeping Dragon.” He hastily dismounted, went forward, and saluted him. “Are you not Sleeping Dragon, sir?” The man replied, “Who are you, General?” Xuande said, “I am Liu Bei.” The man answered, “I am not Kongming, but Kongming’s friend, Cui Zhouping of Boling.” Xuande said, “I have long heard your great name and am fortunate to meet you. I beg you to sit with me here upon the ground for the moment and favor me with your instruction.”\n\nThe two sat facing each other on stones in the forest, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance nearby. Cui Zhouping asked, “Why do you wish to see Kongming, General?” Xuande replied, “The realm is now in great disorder, with turmoil gathering like clouds in every quarter. I wish to see Kongming and seek from him a plan to pacify the state and restore order to the nation.” Cui Zhouping laughed. “Your principal desire is to end the disorder, and though this springs from a benevolent heart, order and disorder have alternated without constancy since ancient times. When Gaozu slew the serpent and raised the standard of righteousness, destroying the lawless Qin, the realm passed from disorder into order. Two hundred years later, during the reigns of Emperors Ai and Ping, peace had endured so long that Wang Mang usurped the throne and rebelled, and the realm passed from order back into disorder. Emperor Guangwu restored the Han and rebuilt its foundations, so once again the realm passed from disorder into order. Now another two hundred years have gone by, and the people have long lived in peace; therefore war has once more broken out on every side. This is precisely an age in which order is passing into disorder, and peace cannot suddenly be restored. You wish Kongming to turn Heaven and Earth upon their axis and mend the fabric of the universe, but I fear that will not be easily done and will only waste his heart and strength. Have you not heard, ‘He who follows Heaven finds ease; he who opposes Heaven must toil’? And again, ‘What is fixed by destiny cannot be wrested away by reason; what is ordained by fate cannot be forced by man’?”\n\nXuande said, “What you say, sir, is truly a lofty judgment. But I am a descendant of the Han and am bound by duty to uphold the imperial house. How could I dare abandon it to destiny and fate?” Cui Zhouping replied, “I am only a rustic of the mountains and fields, unfit to discuss the affairs of the realm. I spoke rashly only because you honored me with your enlightened question.” Xuande said, “I am grateful for your instruction, sir, but do you know where Kongming has gone?” Cui Zhouping answered, “I too wished to visit him, but I likewise do not know where he has gone.” Xuande said, “Would you come with me to my humble county?” Cui Zhouping replied, “By nature I delight in leisure and freedom, and I have long had no desire for rank or fame. Let us meet again another day.” With that, he gave a long bow and departed. Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei mounted and rode away. Zhang Fei said, “We failed to find Kongming again and instead met this pedantic scholar, wasting so much time in idle talk!” Xuande replied, “Those too were the words of a recluse.”\n\nThe three returned to Xinye. Several days later, Xuande sent someone to inquire about Kongming. The man came back and reported, “Master Sleeping Dragon has returned.” Xuande at once ordered his horse prepared. Zhang Fei said, “He is no more than a country rustic. Why must Elder Brother go in person? Send someone to summon him, and that will be enough.” Xuande rebuked him: “Have you not heard the words of Mencius? ‘To desire to see a worthy man without following the proper way is like desiring him to enter while barring the gate.’ Kongming is a great sage of this age. How could he be summoned?” He mounted and set out once more to visit Kongming. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei also mounted and followed him.\n\nIt was deep winter, and the weather was bitterly cold beneath thick banks of crimson cloud. After they had traveled many miles, a piercing north wind suddenly rose and auspicious snow began to whirl through the air. The mountains seemed clusters of jade, and the forests beds of silver. Zhang Fei said, “The ground is frozen and the weather so cold that even troops should not be employed. How can it be fitting to travel so far to see a useless man? We would do better to return to Xinye and escape the wind and snow.” Xuande replied, “This is precisely how I mean to show Kongming the sincerity of my devotion. If you brothers fear the cold, you may return first.” Zhang Fei said, “I do not fear death itself—how could I fear the cold? I only fear Elder Brother is spending his care and thought in vain.” Xuande said, “Say no more. Simply follow me.” As they drew near the thatched cottage, they suddenly heard someone singing in a roadside tavern. Xuande halted his horse to listen. The song went:\nA brave man’s fame and merit are not yet achieved;\nAlas, how long since last he met the warmth of spring!\nHave you not seen the aged fisherman of the Eastern Sea\nLeave thorn and bramble, then ride in King Wen’s following carriage?\nEight hundred lords assembled there without appointment;\nA white fish leaped into the boat as they crossed at Meng Ford.\nIn one battle on the Mu Plain, blood floated the pestles;\nHis eagle-soaring exploits crowned all warriors.\nAnd have you not seen the Gaoyang drinker rise from the grass,\nAnd bow erect before the high-nosed lord of Mang and Dang?\nHis lofty discourse on the ways of king and hegemon startled every ear;\nThe lord stopped washing, offered him a seat, and revered his heroic air.\nEastward he went and won the seventy-two cities of Qi;\nNo man beneath Heaven could follow in his track.\nHad those two not encountered sagely sovereigns,\nWho to this day would recognize their heroism?\n\nWhen the song ended, another man struck the table and began to sing:\nOur sovereign raised his sword and cleansed the world,\nFounding a realm whose line endured four hundred years.\nIn Huan and Ling’s last days, the virtue of fire declined;\nTreacherous ministers and rebel sons handled the vessels of state.\nA green serpent flew down beside the imperial throne;\nThen a baleful rainbow descended through the palace hall.\nBandits gathered everywhere like swarming ants;\nA hundred ruthless heroes rose like soaring hawks.\nWe raise long cries and clap our hands in vain;\nWhen care oppresses us, we drink the village wine.\nContent to perfect ourselves, we pass our days in peace;\nWhat need have we for names immortal through the ages?\n\nWhen the two men had finished singing, they clapped their hands and laughed heartily. Xuande said, “Can Sleeping Dragon be here?” He dismounted and entered the tavern. There he saw two men leaning over a table and drinking together. The man in the higher seat had a pale face and a long beard; the other possessed pure, remarkable features and an antique countenance. Xuande bowed and asked, “Which of you gentlemen is Master Sleeping Dragon?” The long-bearded man said, “Who are you, sir, and why do you seek Sleeping Dragon?” Xuande replied, “I am Liu Bei. I wish to visit the master and seek from him the art of saving the age and bringing peace to the people.” The long-bearded man said, “Neither of us is Sleeping Dragon; we are both his friends. I am Shi Guangyuan of Yingchuan, and this is Meng Gongwei of Runan.” Delighted, Xuande said, “I have long heard the great names of you both and am fortunate to meet you by chance. I have spare horses with my party. May I ask you gentlemen to accompany me to Sleeping Dragon’s farmstead for a conversation?” Shi Guangyuan replied, “We are both lazy fellows of the mountains and fields and understand nothing of governing a state or bringing peace to its people. You need not trouble to seek our counsel. Please mount your horse, illustrious sir, and go in search of Sleeping Dragon.”\n\nXuande took leave of the two men, mounted, and rode toward Sleeping Dragon Ridge. On reaching the farmstead, he dismounted and knocked at the gate. He asked the boy, “Is your master at home today?” The boy replied, “He is reading in the hall.” Xuande was overjoyed and followed the boy inside. At the inner gate, he saw a large couplet written upon the door:\nThrough simplicity, one’s purpose shines clear;\nThrough tranquility, one reaches far.\nWhile Xuande was reading it, he suddenly heard the sound of chanting. Standing beside the door, he peered inside and saw a young man in the thatched hall, seated by the brazier with his knees clasped, singing:\nThe phoenix soars a thousand fathoms high;\nSave on the wutong tree, it will not rest.\nThe scholar lies concealed within his province;\nSave to his rightful lord, he will not cleave.\nI gladly till the ridges and the fields,\nFor dearly do I love my humble home.\nIn zither and in books I lodge my pride,\nAnd wait until the season Heaven appoints.\n\nXuande waited until the song was finished, then entered the thatched hall and saluted. “I have long admired you, sir, but have had no opportunity to pay my respects. Yesterday, on Xu Yuanzhi’s recommendation, I respectfully came to your immortal farmstead, but failed to meet you and returned in vain. Today I have ventured through wind and snow, and to behold your venerable countenance is truly my greatest good fortune!” The young man hurriedly returned his courtesy and said, “Can you be Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, who wishes to see my elder brother?” Xuande exclaimed in surprise, “Then you, sir, are not Sleeping Dragon?” The young man replied, “I am Zhuge Jun, Sleeping Dragon’s younger brother. There are three of us brothers. Our eldest brother, Zhuge Jin, is presently an adviser to Sun Zhongmou in Jiangdong. Kongming is my second elder brother.” Xuande asked, “Is Sleeping Dragon at home now?” Zhuge Jun replied, “Yesterday Cui Zhouping invited him out, and he has gone wandering for pleasure.” Xuande asked, “Where has he gone?” Zhuge Jun replied, “At times he takes a small boat and roams among the rivers and lakes; at times he visits Buddhist monks and Daoist priests upon the mountains; at times he seeks friends among the villages; and at times he enjoys the zither and chess in some secluded grotto. His comings and goings cannot be foretold, and I do not know where he has gone.” Xuande said, “Can Liu Bei’s fortune truly be so meager that twice he has failed to meet this great worthy?” Zhuge Jun said, “Please sit a while and take tea.” Zhang Fei said, “Since that master is not here, Elder Brother, please mount your horse.” Xuande replied, “Having come all this way, how can I return without saying a word?” He then asked Zhuge Jun, “I have heard that your elder brother, Master Sleeping Dragon, is thoroughly versed in military strategy and reads books of war every day. May I hear something of it?” Zhuge Jun replied, “I know nothing of that.” Zhang Fei said, “Why question him? The wind and snow are growing fierce. We had better return quickly.” Xuande angrily silenced him. Zhuge Jun said, “As my elder brother is absent, I dare not detain your horses and escort for long. Allow me to return your courtesy another day.” Xuande replied, “How could I dare expect you to trouble yourself with a visit? After several days I shall come again. I ask only to borrow paper and brush so that I may leave a letter for your elder brother, expressing the sincerity of Liu Bei’s devotion.” Zhuge Jun accordingly brought out the Four Treasures of the Study. Xuande breathed warmth upon the frozen brush, spread out a sheet of cloud-patterned paper, and wrote:\nI have long admired your lofty reputation. Twice I have come to pay my respects, and twice, failing to meet you, have returned in vain. How may I express my disappointment? I reflect that I, Bei, am a descendant of the imperial house of Han and have undeservedly received titles and rank. Yet I behold the decline of the court, the ruin of law and order, rival lords throwing the state into confusion, and wicked factions deceiving the sovereign, until my heart and courage are both torn apart. Though I sincerely desire to sustain the dynasty and save the age, I lack any strategy for ordering the realm. I look up to your benevolence, loyalty, and righteousness, and pray that you will generously display the mighty talents of Lü Wang and employ the magnificent strategy of Zifang. How fortunate that would be for all beneath Heaven! How fortunate for the altars of soil and grain! I send this letter first to convey my purpose. Permit me hereafter to fast, purify myself, bathe, and once more pay special homage before your honored countenance, that I may pour out the humble sincerity of my heart. I earnestly beg your understanding and forgiveness in all these matters.\n\nWhen Xuande had finished writing, he handed the letter to Zhuge Jun, who put it away. Xuande bowed farewell and went out. Zhuge Jun escorted him to the gate, and Xuande repeatedly expressed his earnest regards before parting. Just as he mounted and was about to leave, he suddenly saw the boy waving outside the hedge and calling, “The old master is coming!” Xuande looked and saw, west of the little bridge, a man with a warm cap covering his head and a fox-fur robe wrapped around his body. He rode a donkey, followed by a young servant in blue carrying a gourd of wine, and came treading through the snow. As he crossed the little bridge, he recited a poem:\nAll night the northern wind blew cold;\nFor ten thousand miles the crimson clouds hung deep.\nThrough the vast sky the wild snow whirls,\nTransforming all the rivers and hills of old.\nI lift my face and gaze into the void,\nAnd wonder if jade dragons battle there.\nTheir scales and armor scatter thick and fast,\nTill in an instant they fill all the universe.\nRiding my donkey across the little bridge,\nAlone I sigh at the plum blossoms’ leanness.\n\nWhen Xuande heard the verses, he said, “This must truly be Sleeping Dragon!” He rolled from the saddle, hurried forward, and saluted. “It was no easy thing for you to brave this cold, sir! Liu Bei has been waiting a long while!” The man hastily dismounted from his donkey and returned the salute. Behind them Zhuge Jun said, “This is not my elder brother Sleeping Dragon, but my brother’s father-in-law, Huang Chengyan.” Xuande said, “The verses you just recited were exceedingly sublime.” Huang Chengyan replied, “At my son-in-law’s home I was reading the ‘Liangfu Chant’ and remembered this poem. As I crossed the little bridge, I happened to see the plum blossoms by the hedge and was moved to recite it. I did not expect an honored guest to overhear me.” Xuande asked, “Have you seen your worthy son-in-law?” Huang Chengyan replied, “I too have come expressly to see him.” Hearing this, Xuande took leave of Huang Chengyan, mounted, and returned. The wind and snow were now fiercer than ever. He looked back at Sleeping Dragon Ridge, his heart oppressed with disappointment. A later poet wrote solely of Xuande’s journey through wind and snow to visit Kongming:\nThrough a whole day of wind and snow he sought the worthy man;\nFailing to meet him, he returned in sorrow.\nIce sealed the stream and bridge, the mountain stones were slick;\nCold pierced horse and saddle, and the road stretched long.\nAbove his head, pear blossoms fell in flake on flake;\nAgainst his face, willow catkins wildly swarmed.\nHe turned, checked his whip, and gazed afar:\nA mound of gleaming silver covered Sleeping Dragon Ridge.\n\nAfter Xuande returned to Xinye, time slipped swiftly by, and soon it was early spring. He ordered a diviner to sort the yarrow stalks and choose an auspicious day. He fasted and purified himself for three days, burned incense, bathed, and changed his robes, intending once more to visit Kongming at Sleeping Dragon Ridge. When Guan Yu and Zhang Fei heard this, they were displeased and went together to remonstrate with Xuande. Thus it was said:\nThe lofty sage had not yet yielded to the hero’s will;\nThe hero’s humble deference stirred his brothers’ doubts.\nWhat they said remains unknown; read on to learn how the tale unfolds.\n\n### Chapter 38\n\nThe Threefold Realm Is Planned at Longzhong; The Suns Avenge Their Father on the Yangzi\n\nNow Liu Bei, having twice sought Kongming without finding him, wished to pay him a third visit. Guan Yu said, “Elder Brother has twice gone in person to call upon him. You have shown him more than enough courtesy. I suspect Zhuge Liang has an empty reputation and no true learning, and therefore hides rather than dare meet you. Why are you so greatly taken with this man?” Liu Bei replied, “That is not so. In former times, Duke Huan of Qi wished to see a recluse of Dongguo, and only after five attempts did he obtain an interview. How much more should I persevere when I seek a great worthy?” Zhang Fei said, “Brother, you are mistaken. What makes you think this village rustic worthy of being called a great sage? This time you need not go. If he will not come, I shall simply bind him with a hempen rope and drag him here!” Liu Bei rebuked him: “Have you never heard how King Wen of Zhou paid court to Jiang Ziya? King Wen himself showed such reverence for a worthy, yet you are grossly discourteous! This time you shall remain behind; I will go with Yunchang.” Zhang Fei said, “If both my elder brothers are going, how can your younger brother remain behind?” Liu Bei said, “If you come with us, you must not behave discourteously.”\n\nZhang Fei promised to obey. The three then mounted and led their attendants toward Longzhong. When they were still half a li from the thatched cottage, Liu Bei dismounted and proceeded on foot. Just then they encountered Zhuge Jun. Liu Bei hastened to salute him and asked, “Is your honored elder brother at home?” Zhuge Jun replied, “He returned only last evening. Today, General, you may be able to meet him.” With that he drifted away. Liu Bei said, “By good fortune, this time I shall see the Master!” Zhang Fei said, “What an ill-mannered fellow! It would have cost him nothing to lead us to the farmstead. Why did he simply go off on his own?” Liu Bei replied, “He has affairs of his own. How can we compel him?”\n\nThe three reached the gate of the farmstead and knocked. The boy opened the door and came out to inquire who they were. Liu Bei said, “May I trouble you, immortal lad, to announce that Liu Bei has come expressly to pay his respects to the Master?” The boy replied, “The Master is at home today, but he is taking his midday sleep in the thatched hall and has not yet awakened.” Liu Bei said, “If that is so, do not announce us yet.” He instructed Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to wait outside the gate, then entered with slow steps. He saw the Master lying on his back upon a couch in the thatched hall. Liu Bei stood below the steps, hands respectfully clasped.\n\nA long while passed, but the Master did not wake. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had stood outside for so long without hearing any movement that they entered and saw Liu Bei still waiting respectfully. Zhang Fei flew into a rage and said to Yunchang, “How arrogant this Master is! He sees my brother standing below the steps, yet he lies there sound asleep, pretending not to wake! Let me go around back and set the house on fire. Then we shall see whether he gets up!” Yunchang repeatedly urged him to desist. Liu Bei again ordered them both to wait outside the gate. When he looked into the hall, he saw the Master turn over as if about to rise, but suddenly he faced the inner wall and fell asleep again. The boy wished to announce the visitor, but Liu Bei said, “Do not disturb him yet.” He stood there for another two hours before Kongming at last awoke and chanted:\n\nWho first awakens from the dream of life?\nAll through my days, I alone have known.\nMy spring sleep in the thatched hall has been deep;\nBeyond the window, the sun moves slowly on.\n\nWhen Kongming had finished chanting, he turned over and asked the boy, “Have any common visitors come?” The boy replied, “Imperial Uncle Liu is here. He has been standing and waiting for a long while.” Kongming rose and said, “Why did you not tell me sooner? I must change my clothes.” He then went into the rear hall. Another long while passed before he emerged, properly dressed and capped, to greet his visitor. Liu Bei saw that Kongming stood eight feet tall, with a face like fine jade. Upon his head he wore a silk kerchief, and over his shoulders a crane-feather cloak; his free and lofty bearing was that of an immortal. Liu Bei bowed low and said, “I am a remote scion of the imperial house of Han, a dull fellow from Zhuo Commandery. Long have I heard your great name, Master; it has thundered in my ears. Twice before I came to pay my respects, but was unable to see you. I left my humble name in writing upon your desk, though I do not know whether it met your eye.” Kongming said, “I am merely a rustic of Nanyang, indolent and negligent by nature. That you, General, should repeatedly condescend to visit me leaves me overwhelmed with shame.”\n\nAfter exchanging courtesies, the two took their seats according to the distinction between host and guest. The boy served tea. When the tea was finished, Kongming said, “From the meaning of your letter, I saw clearly, General, your concern for the people and the realm. I regret only that I am young and shallow in talent, and fear your inquiry has been misdirected.” Liu Bei said, “Could the words of Sima Decao and Xu Yuanzhi have been empty talk? I beg you, Master, not to disdain one so base and insignificant, but to bend your wisdom and grant me instruction.” Kongming replied, “Decao and Yuanzhi are eminent scholars of the age. I am only a plowman. How dare I discuss the affairs of the empire? Those two gentlemen praised me mistakenly. Why, General, do you cast aside beautiful jade and seek a worthless stone?” Liu Bei said, “When a great man possesses extraordinary talent to order the world, how can he grow old in vain among woods and streams? I beg you, Master, to keep the suffering people of the realm in your thoughts, enlighten me in my stupidity, and grant me your teaching.” Kongming smiled and said, “I should like to hear your ambition.” Liu Bei dismissed his attendants, drew his mat closer, and said, “The house of Han is crumbling; treacherous ministers have usurped its authority. Without measuring my own strength, I have sought to uphold the great cause of righteousness throughout the realm, but my wisdom and skill are meager, and to this day I have accomplished nothing. If you alone, Master, would enlighten my ignorance and deliver me from peril, it would be the greatest of blessings.”\n\nKongming said, “Since Dong Zhuo began his rebellion, heroes have risen together throughout the empire. Cao Cao’s power was once inferior to Yuan Shao’s, yet in the end he was able to defeat Shao. This was due not only to the timing granted by Heaven, but also to human strategy. Cao Cao now commands a million men and holds the emperor in his grasp to issue orders to the feudal lords. Truly, he cannot be opposed head-on. Sun Quan occupies Jiangdong, which his family has held for three generations. The terrain is defensible and the people support him. He may be used as an ally, but cannot be conquered. Jingzhou is shielded to the north by the Han and Mian rivers; its advantages extend south to the sea; to the east it connects with Wu and Kuaiji; to the west it opens upon Ba and Shu. It is a land made for the use of arms, yet without the right master it cannot be held. This must be Heaven’s gift to you, General. How can you cast it aside? Yizhou is rugged and strongly fortified, with fertile plains stretching a thousand li—a land of Heaven’s own abundance. Gaozu used it to establish his imperial enterprise. Now Liu Zhang is benighted and weak. His people are numerous and his country rich, yet he does not know how to preserve and cherish them. Men of wisdom and ability long for an enlightened lord. You, General, are a scion of the imperial house; your good faith and righteousness are renowned throughout the four seas; you draw heroes to yourself and thirst for worthy men. If you gain possession of both Jingzhou and Yizhou, hold their rugged strongholds, make peace with the Rong tribes in the west, soothe the Yi and Yue peoples in the south, ally yourself outwardly with Sun Quan, and cultivate good government within, then, when a change comes over the empire, you may order one great general to lead the troops of Jingzhou toward Wan and Luoyang, while you yourself lead the forces of Yizhou out through the Qin Riverlands. Would any among the common people fail to bring baskets of food and jars of drink to welcome you? If this is truly accomplished, then the great enterprise may succeed, and the house of Han may be restored. This is the strategy I offer you, General. I ask only that you consider it.”\n\nWhen he had finished, he ordered the boy to bring out a painted scroll. He hung it in the central hall, pointed to it, and said to Liu Bei, “This is a map of the fifty-four prefectures of Western Chuan. If you wish to achieve the enterprise of a hegemon, yield to Cao Cao in the north the advantage of Heaven’s timing, and to Sun Quan in the south the advantage of favorable terrain. You, General, may possess the advantage of harmony among men. First take Jingzhou as your home; afterward seize Western Chuan and establish your foundations there, forming a three-legged balance of power. Only then may you seek to gain the Central Plains.”\n\nWhen Liu Bei heard this, he left his seat, clasped his hands, and said in gratitude, “Your words, Master, have instantly cleared the blockage from my mind. I feel as though the clouds and mist had been swept aside and I now behold the blue heavens. But Liu Biao of Jingzhou and Liu Zhang of Yizhou are both kinsmen of the imperial house. How could I bear to seize their lands?” Kongming replied, “By night I have observed the signs in the heavens. Liu Biao has not long to live. Liu Zhang is no lord capable of founding a great enterprise; in time, his territory must surely fall to you, General.” At these words, Liu Bei bowed his head to the ground in thanks. From this one conversation it may be seen that, before Kongming had even left his thatched cottage, he already knew how the empire would be divided in three. Truly, none through all the ages could equal him. A later poet praised him:\n\nThat day, the Lord of Yuzhou mourned his lonely plight;\nHow blessed that Nanyang sheltered the Sleeping Dragon!\nWould you know where the realm would one day stand divided?\nSmiling, the Master pointed within the painted map.\n\nLiu Bei bowed and entreated Kongming: “Though my name is obscure and my virtue slight, I beg you, Master, not to disdain one so base and insignificant, but to leave these mountains and lend me your aid. I shall attend with folded hands upon your enlightened instruction.” Kongming replied, “I have long delighted in plowing and hoeing, and am too indolent to answer the call of the world. I cannot accept your command.” Liu Bei wept and said, “If you will not come forth, Master, what is to become of the suffering people?” As he spoke, his tears fell upon his sleeves until the front of his robe was drenched. Seeing the sincerity of his purpose, Kongming said, “Since you, General, do not cast me aside, I am willing to render you the service of a dog or horse.”\n\nLiu Bei was overjoyed. He at once summoned Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to enter, pay their respects, and present gifts of gold and silk. Kongming firmly declined them. Liu Bei said, “These are no fitting gifts with which to engage a great worthy; they merely express the small measure of Liu Bei’s devotion.” Only then did Kongming accept. Liu Bei and the others spent the night together at the farmstead. The next day Zhuge Jun returned, and Kongming instructed him: “I have received Imperial Uncle Liu’s kindness in visiting me three times, and I cannot refuse to go forth. You must continue to farm here and must not let the fields fall waste. When my work is accomplished, I shall return and live in seclusion.” A later poet lamented:\n\nBefore he had risen, he already thought of retreat;\nHis work complete, he should have recalled his words at parting.\nOnly because the Former Lord entrusted his heir with solemn care,\nA star fell in the autumn wind over Wuzhang Plains.\n\nThere is also an old-style ballad:\n\nGaozu raised in his hand a three-foot blade bright as snow;\nBy night on Mangdang, the white serpent spilled its blood.\nHe crushed Qin, destroyed Chu, and entered Xianyang;\nYet within two hundred years, the line was nearly severed.\nGreat indeed was Guangwu, who restored the throne at Luoyang;\nBut by Huan and Ling’s reigns, the realm was rent again.\nEmperor Xian moved his capital and took refuge in Xuchang;\nAcross the four seas, heroes rose in throngs.\nCao Cao monopolized power and gained Heaven’s timing;\nThe house of Sun in Jiangdong began a mighty enterprise.\nLiu Bei, alone and impoverished, wandered all the realm;\nDwelling by himself in Xinye, he grieved for his imperiled people.\nThe Sleeping Dragon of Nanyang harbored vast ambitions;\nWithin his breast were mighty armies, ordered orthodox and strange.\nOnly because Xu Shu spoke to him before departing,\nThree visits to the thatched cottage joined two kindred hearts.\nThe Master at that time was twenty-seven years of age;\nHe gathered up his zither and books and left the furrowed fields.\nFirst he would take Jingzhou, and afterward take Chuan;\nThen display his statecraft—the hand that could mend Heaven.\nOn his tongue, a game of strategy stirred wind and thunder;\nAmid laughter, his heart could shift the stars.\nSoaring like a dragon, gazing like a tiger, he secured the world;\nThrough ten thousand ages, his name shall never perish.\n\nLiu Bei and his two brothers took leave of Zhuge Jun and returned with Kongming to Xinye. Liu Bei treated Kongming as his teacher: they ate at the same table, slept upon the same couch, and spent every day discussing the affairs of the realm. Kongming said, “Cao Cao has constructed the Black Tortoise Lake in Jizhou to train his naval forces. He must intend to invade the lands south of the Yangtze. You should secretly send men across the river to ascertain the truth.” Liu Bei followed his advice and dispatched agents to Jiangdong to gather information.\n\nNow since the death of Sun Ce, Sun Quan had occupied Jiangdong and inherited the foundations laid by his father and elder brother. He welcomed worthy scholars far and wide, opening guest lodges in Wu and Kuaiji and ordering Gu Yong and Zhang Hong to receive visitors from every quarter. Over the years, men recommended one another to him. Among those who came to Jiangdong were Kan Ze of Kuaiji, styled Derun; Yan Jun of Pengcheng, styled Mancai; Xue Zong of Pei County, styled Jingwen; Cheng Bing of Runan, styled Deshu; Zhu Huan of Wu Commandery, styled Xiumu; Lu Ji, styled Gongji; Zhang Wen of Wu, styled Huishu; Luo Tong of Kuaiji, styled Gongxu; and Wu Can of Wucheng, styled Kongxiu. Sun Quan treated them all with the greatest courtesy and honor. He also obtained several able generals: Lü Meng of Ruyang, styled Ziming; Lu Xun of Wu Commandery, styled Boyan; Xu Sheng of Langya, styled Wenxiang; Pan Zhang of Dong Commandery, styled Wengui; and Ding Feng of Lujiang, styled Chengyuan. These civil and military officers worked together to support him. From this time onward, Jiangdong was celebrated for its abundance of talent.\n\nIn the seventh year of Jian’an, after Cao Cao defeated Yuan Shao, he sent an envoy to Jiangdong ordering Sun Quan to send a son to court to attend the imperial carriage. Sun Quan hesitated, unable to decide. Lady Wu summoned Zhou Yu, Zhang Zhao, and the others to discuss the matter before her. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao wishes us to send a son to court as a means of controlling the feudal lords. Yet if we refuse to send him, I fear Cao Cao will raise an army and descend upon Jiangdong, and our position will surely become perilous.” Zhou Yu said, “The General has inherited the enterprise bequeathed by his father and elder brother and commands the people of six commanderies. His soldiers are well trained, his provisions abundant, and his officers and men ready to obey his commands. Under what compulsion should he send a hostage to another? Once the hostage enters Cao Cao’s hands, we shall be forced into alliance with the Cao clan. Whenever Cao Cao issues a summons, we shall be forced to obey. In this way we shall become subject to another’s control. Better not to send him. We should calmly observe how events unfold, then devise a sound strategy to resist Cao Cao.” Lady Wu said, “Gongjin’s words are right.” Sun Quan therefore followed his advice, dismissed the envoy with apologies, and did not send his son. From that time, Cao Cao conceived the desire to descend upon the lands south of the Yangtze. But because the north was not yet pacified, he had no leisure for a southern campaign.\n\nIn the eleventh month of the eighth year of Jian’an, Sun Quan led an army against Huang Zu, and they fought upon the Great River. Huang Zu’s army was defeated. Sun Quan’s general Ling Cao, leading the attack in a light vessel, fought his way into Xiakou, but was shot dead by an arrow from Gan Ning, one of Huang Zu’s generals. Ling Cao’s son Ling Tong, then only fifteen years old, fought desperately to recover his father’s body and bring it back. Seeing that the circumstances were unfavorable, Sun Quan recalled his army and returned to Eastern Wu.\n\nNow Sun Quan’s younger brother Sun Yi was Administrator of Danyang. By nature, Sun Yi was harsh and fond of wine; when drunk, he often had his soldiers flogged. Gui Lan, the military commander of Danyang, and Dai Yuan, the commandery vice administrator, had long harbored the desire to kill him. They made a confidant of Bian Hong, one of Sun Yi’s attendants, and together plotted Sun Yi’s murder. At that time, the generals and county magistrates had all assembled in Danyang, and Sun Yi prepared a banquet to entertain them. His wife, Lady Xu, was both beautiful and wise and exceptionally skilled in divination by the Book of Changes. That day she cast a hexagram whose signs were exceedingly ominous, and she urged Sun Yi not to go out and receive his guests. Sun Yi refused to heed her and proceeded to hold the great gathering.\n\nIn the evening, when the banquet ended, Bian Hong followed Sun Yi outside with a sword at his side. He suddenly drew it and cut Sun Yi down. Gui Lan and Dai Yuan then placed all the blame on Bian Hong and had him beheaded in the marketplace. Taking advantage of the situation, the two men seized Sun Yi’s family property and concubines. When Gui Lan saw Lady Xu’s beauty, he said to her, “I have avenged your husband. You must now submit to me. If you refuse, you shall die.” Lady Xu replied, “My husband has been dead only a short while; I cannot bear to submit to you at once. Wait until the last day of the month, when I shall make the funeral offering and put off my mourning garments. It will not be too late for us to marry afterward.”\n\nGui Lan agreed. Lady Xu then secretly summoned Sun Gao and Fu Ying, two veteran officers who had been her husband’s trusted confidants, into the residence. Weeping, she told them, “While my late husband lived, he often spoke of the loyalty and righteousness of you two gentlemen. Now the two traitors Gui Lan and Dai Yuan have plotted my husband’s murder, placed all the blame upon Bian Hong, and divided between themselves my family property, servants, and maidservants. Gui Lan also wishes to take me by force. I have falsely promised myself to him in order to put his mind at ease. You two generals must send someone with all speed, traveling by night, to report this to the Marquis of Wu. Meanwhile, devise a secret plan to destroy the two traitors and avenge this wrong and humiliation. Whether I live or die, I shall be forever grateful!” When she had finished, she bowed twice. Sun Gao and Fu Ying both wept and said, “In former days we received great favor from the Administrator. The only reason we did not die with him when calamity struck was that we intended to devise a way to avenge him. How could we fail to exert ourselves in carrying out my lady’s command?”\n\nThey therefore secretly dispatched a trusted messenger to report the matter to Sun Quan. On the last day of the month, Lady Xu first summoned Sun Gao and Fu Ying and concealed them behind the curtains of a private chamber. She then set out the funeral offering in the main hall. When the rites were completed, she removed her mourning garments, bathed, perfumed herself, and dressed in brilliant finery, speaking and laughing as naturally as ever.\n\nGui Lan was overjoyed when he heard of this. That night, Lady Xu sent a maidservant to invite him into the residence. A banquet was spread in the hall, and he drank until he was intoxicated. Lady Xu then invited him into the private chamber. Delighted, Gui Lan entered in his drunkenness. Lady Xu cried out, “Where are Generals Sun and Fu?” The two men leaped from behind the curtains, swords in hand. Taken completely by surprise, Gui Lan was struck down by a single blow from Fu Ying. Sun Gao followed with another stroke and killed him on the spot. Lady Xu then sent another invitation, asking Dai Yuan to attend the banquet. When Dai Yuan entered the residence and reached the hall, he too was killed by Generals Sun and Fu. At the same time, men were sent to execute the families of the two traitors and the remnants of their faction. Lady Xu then put on her mourning garments once more and offered the heads of Gui Lan and Dai Yuan before Sun Yi’s spirit tablet. Within a few days, Sun Quan personally led troops to Danyang. When he learned that Lady Xu had already slain the two traitors Gui and Dai, he appointed Sun Gao and Fu Ying Generals of the Gate and ordered them to defend Danyang, while he took Lady Xu back to his own household to support her in her later years. Throughout Jiangdong, none failed to praise Lady Xu’s virtue. A later poet wrote in her praise:\n\nTalent and honor joined—such a woman the world had never known;\nIn a single day, the treacherous villains were hewn down.\nA worthless minister joined the rebels, while loyal servants died;\nNone could equal Eastern Wu’s heroic woman.\n\nMeanwhile, the mountain bandits throughout Eastern Wu were all pacified. More than seven thousand warships rode upon the Great River. Sun Quan appointed Zhou Yu Chief Commander and placed him over all the land and naval forces of Jiangdong. In the tenth month, in winter, of the twelfth year of Jian’an, Sun Quan’s mother, Lady Wu, fell gravely ill. She summoned Zhou Yu and Zhang Zhao and said to them, “I was born in Wu. My parents died when I was young, and I moved with my younger brother Wu Jing to the region of Yue. Later I married into the Sun family and bore four sons. When my eldest son, Ce, was born, I dreamed that the moon entered my bosom. Later, when I bore my second son, Quan, I dreamed that the sun entered my bosom. A diviner said, ‘When a woman dreams that the sun and moon enter her bosom, her sons are certain to attain high rank.’ Unhappily, Ce died young, and now the foundations of Jiangdong have been entrusted to Quan. I hope that you gentlemen will unite in supporting him. Then, though I die, I shall not perish!” She further instructed Sun Quan: “Serve Zibu and Gongjin with the reverence due to teachers and mentors, and never treat them with neglect. My younger sister and I were both married to your father, so she too is your mother. After my death, serve my sister as you have served me. You must also care lovingly for your own younger sister and choose a worthy husband for her.”\n\nWhen she had finished speaking, she died. Sun Quan wept bitterly and observed all the proper rites of mourning and burial; there is no need to relate them in detail. In the spring of the following year, Sun Quan opened a discussion on attacking Huang Zu. Zhang Zhao said, “A full year of mourning has not yet passed. We must not mobilize the army.” Zhou Yu said, “Why wait a full year to avenge an injury and wipe away hatred?” Sun Quan hesitated, unable to decide. Just then Lü Meng, Commandant of Beiping, entered and reported to him: “While I was guarding the mouth of the Longqiu River, Gan Ning, one of Huang Zu’s generals, suddenly came to surrender. I questioned him closely. Ning is styled Xingba and is a native of Linjiang in Ba Commandery. He is well versed in the classics and histories, possesses great physical strength, and delights in wandering deeds of chivalry. He once gathered outlaws about him and roamed at will among the rivers and lakes. He wore copper bells at his waist, and whenever people heard their ringing, they all made way for him. He also used brocade from Western Chuan for his sails and awnings, and so men of the time called him the ‘Brocade-Sail Bandit.’ Later he repented of his former misdeeds, reformed his conduct, and led his followers to join Liu Biao. When he saw that Liu Biao was incapable of achieving anything, he wished to come and join Eastern Wu, but Huang Zu detained him at Xiakou.\n\n“When Eastern Wu previously defeated Huang Zu, it was through Gan Ning’s efforts that Huang escaped back to Xiakou; yet Huang treated Ning very poorly. Commander Su Fei repeatedly recommended Ning to Huang Zu, but Huang Zu said, ‘Ning is nothing but a river pirate. How could he be entrusted with important employment?’ Gan Ning therefore bore a grudge against him. Su Fei understood his feelings and prepared wine, inviting Gan Ning to his home. He said to him, ‘I have recommended you several times, but unfortunately my lord will not employ you. The days and months hasten by, and how long is a man’s life? You should make plans for your distant future. I shall sponsor you as magistrate of E County, and from there you may decide for yourself whether to remain or depart.’ In this way Gan Ning was able to pass beyond Xiakou. He wished to join Jiangdong, but feared that Jiangdong still hated him for saving Huang Zu and killing Ling Cao. I explained fully that my lord thirsts for worthy men and does not remember old grudges. Besides, each man was serving his own master at the time, so what cause was there for hatred? Gan Ning was delighted and has led his followers across the river to present himself before my lord. I await your honored decision.”\n\nSun Quan was overjoyed and said, “Now that I have gained Xingba, Huang Zu is certain to be defeated.” He ordered Lü Meng to bring Gan Ning before him. When Gan Ning had finished paying his respects, Sun Quan said, “Xingba, your coming here is entirely to my liking. How could I bear you a grudge? Harbor no doubts. I ask you to teach me a plan for defeating Huang Zu.” Gan Ning said, “The fortunes of Han grow more precarious by the day, and in the end Cao Cao is certain to usurp the throne. The lands south of Jingzhou are places Cao Cao will inevitably contest. Liu Biao has no foresight, and his sons are foolish and inferior, incapable of preserving the foundations they inherit. My enlightened lord should move against them early. If you delay, Cao Cao will seize them first. For the present, you should begin by taking Huang Zu. Huang Zu is now old and muddleheaded and concerns himself only with wealth and profit. He oppresses and exploits officials and common people, and all hearts resent him. His engines of war are neglected, and his army lacks discipline. If my enlightened lord attacks him, he is certain to be defeated. Once Huang Zu’s army has been destroyed, you may march westward with drums beating, occupy the passes of Chu, and turn your designs toward Ba and Shu. Then your enterprise as hegemon may be secured.”\n\nSun Quan said, “These are words of gold and jade!” He appointed Zhou Yu Chief Commander over all the land and naval forces; Lü Meng commander of the vanguard; and Dong Xi and Gan Ning deputy generals. Sun Quan himself led a great army of one hundred thousand to campaign against Huang Zu. Spies learned of the movement and carried the report to Jiangxia. Huang Zu hastily assembled his officers for consultation. He appointed Su Fei his chief general, with Chen Jiu and Deng Long as vanguard commanders, and mobilized all the troops of Jiangxia to meet the enemy. Chen Jiu and Deng Long each led a squadron of armored warships to block the mouth of the Mian. Upon each warship were mounted more than a thousand powerful bows and heavy crossbows, while the vessels were secured to the surface of the river with great cables. When the Eastern Wu forces arrived, drums thundered aboard the warships and bows and crossbows discharged together. The troops dared not advance and withdrew several li over the water. Gan Ning said to Dong Xi, “Matters have come to this; we have no choice but to advance.” They selected more than a hundred small boats and placed fifty picked soldiers in each. Twenty men handled the boats, while the other thirty donned armor and each grasped a steel saber. Heedless of arrows and stones, they drove straight alongside the armored warships and cut through the great cables, whereupon the warships swung broadside.\n\nGan Ning leaped aboard an armored warship and cut down Deng Long. Chen Jiu abandoned his vessel and fled. When Lü Meng saw this, he jumped into a small boat, seized an oar himself, and drove straight into the enemy fleet, setting fire to the ships. Chen Jiu hurried to gain the shore, but Lü Meng pursued him with utter disregard for his own life, caught him, and struck him full in the chest with his saber, cutting him down. By the time Su Fei led troops along the bank to reinforce them, the Wu army was pouring ashore in a body, its momentum irresistible. Huang Zu’s army suffered a crushing defeat. Su Fei fled into the wilderness and ran straight into Pan Zhang, a great general of Eastern Wu. Their horses crossed, and after only a few bouts Pan Zhang captured him alive and took him directly to Sun Quan aboard ship. Sun Quan ordered his attendants to imprison Su Fei in a caged cart, intending to execute him together with Huang Zu once the latter had been taken alive. He then urged all three armies onward, attacking Xiakou day and night without pause. Indeed:\n\nBecause he would not employ the Brocade-Sail Bandit,\nThe great cable fleet was broken and thrown wide.\n\nHow Huang Zu fared in victory or defeat will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 39\n\nThe Young Lord of Jingzhou Thrice Seeks Counsel; The Strategist First Deploys Troops at Bowang Slope\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan directed his forces in the assault on Xiakou. Huang Zu’s army was defeated and on the verge of destruction, and he knew full well that he could not hold the city. He therefore abandoned Jiangxia and fled toward Jingzhou. Gan Ning, anticipating that Huang Zu would surely make for Jingzhou, placed troops in ambush outside the eastern gate and waited. Huang Zu broke through the eastern gate with several dozen horsemen, but as they fled, a great shout arose and Gan Ning barred their way. From horseback Huang Zu said to him, “In former days I never treated you lightly. Why do you press me so hard now?” Gan Ning rebuked him: “When I was in Jiangxia, I rendered many distinguished services, yet you treated me as a river pirate. What more have you to say today?”\n\nKnowing there was no escape, Huang Zu wheeled his horse and fled. Gan Ning burst through the soldiers and pursued him directly, but then heard shouts rising behind him as several more riders came galloping up. Looking back, he saw that it was Cheng Pu. Fearing that Cheng Pu had come to contest the credit, Gan Ning hastily took up his bow, fitted an arrow, and shot backward at Huang Zu. Struck by the arrow, Huang Zu toppled from his horse. Gan Ning cut off his head, turned back, and joined forces with Cheng Pu. Together they returned to Sun Quan, before whom Gan Ning presented Huang Zu’s head. Sun Quan ordered it placed in a wooden casket, intending upon his return to Jiangdong to offer it before the spirit of his late father. He richly rewarded the entire army and promoted Gan Ning to Commandant. When they discussed dividing the troops to hold Jiangxia, Zhang Zhao said, “An isolated city cannot be defended. It would be better to return to Jiangdong for the present. When Liu Biao learns that we have destroyed Huang Zu, he will surely come to avenge him. We can await his weary army with our rested forces and are certain to defeat him. Once Liu Biao is defeated, we can press our advantage and attack; then Jingzhou and Xiangyang may be ours.” Sun Quan followed his counsel, abandoned Jiangxia, and withdrew his army to Jiangdong.\n\nFrom within the prison cart, Su Fei secretly sent a man to beg Gan Ning to save him. Gan Ning said, “Even had Su Fei said nothing, could I ever have forgotten him?” When the army reached the region of Wu and Kuaiji, Sun Quan ordered Su Fei beheaded so that his head might be offered together with Huang Zu’s. Gan Ning went in to see Sun Quan, struck his forehead to the ground, and pleaded through his tears: “Had I not received Su Fei’s aid in former days, my bones would long since have filled some ditch or ravine. How then could I now be serving beneath Your Excellency’s banner? Today Su Fei’s crime merits death, but when I remember the kindness he showed me in the past, I beg leave to surrender my rank and office in redemption of his offense.” Sun Quan said, “Since he once did you a kindness, I shall pardon him for your sake. But what if he escapes?” Gan Ning replied, “Having been spared execution, Su Fei will find no ground deep enough to express his gratitude. How could he be willing to flee? If he does escape, I shall willingly present my own head beneath your steps.” Sun Quan then pardoned Su Fei and offered only Huang Zu’s head in sacrifice. When the rites were concluded, he gave a banquet, assembling all his civil and military officers to celebrate the victory.\n\nIn the midst of the drinking, a man at the banquet suddenly rose with a great cry of grief, drew his sword, and rushed straight at Gan Ning. Gan Ning hastily raised his chair to meet the attack. Sun Quan looked at the man in alarm and saw that it was Ling Tong. When Gan Ning had been in Jiangxia, he had shot and killed Ling Tong’s father, Ling Cao; therefore, on meeting him that day, Ling Tong sought revenge. Sun Quan hurriedly restrained him and said, “Xingba shot and killed your father, but each man then served his own lord and could not but exert his utmost strength. Now that you are members of one household, how can an old feud be revived? In all things, you must defer to me.” Ling Tong knocked his head to the floor and cried bitterly, “How can I fail to avenge a hatred that forbids us to live beneath the same heaven?” Sun Quan and all his officers repeatedly tried to dissuade him, but Ling Tong only glared furiously at Gan Ning. That same day, Sun Quan ordered Gan Ning to take five thousand troops and one hundred warships to garrison Xiakou, thus removing him from Ling Tong’s presence. Gan Ning bowed his thanks and departed with his troops for Xiakou. Sun Quan also conferred upon Ling Tong the additional title of Commandant Who Upholds Valor, and Ling Tong had no choice but to contain his resentment. From that time onward, Eastern Wu built warships on a vast scale and divided its troops among the defenses along the riverbanks. Sun Quan also ordered Sun Jing to lead a force in defense of Wu and Kuaiji, while he himself led the main army to encamp at Chaisang. Every day, Zhou Yu drilled the naval forces on Lake Poyang in preparation for future campaigns.\n\nThe story now divides. Liu Bei had sent men to discover what was happening in Jiangdong, and they returned to report: “Eastern Wu has defeated and killed Huang Zu and now has troops encamped at Chaisang.” Liu Bei at once summoned Kongming to discuss the matter. As they were speaking, an envoy suddenly arrived from Liu Biao, inviting Liu Bei to Jingzhou for consultation. Kongming said, “This must be because Jiangdong has destroyed Huang Zu, and he wishes to consult my lord on a plan for revenge. I should accompany you and act as circumstances dictate. I shall have a sound plan ready.” Liu Bei agreed. He left Guan Yu to defend Xinye and ordered Zhang Fei to follow him to Jingzhou with five hundred men. While on horseback, Liu Bei asked Kongming, “When I see Jingsheng, how should I answer him?” Kongming replied, “You should first apologize for the affair at Xiangyang. If he asks my lord to campaign against Jiangdong, you must on no account agree. Say only that you must be allowed to return to Xinye to put your soldiers and horses in order.”\n\nFollowing this advice, Liu Bei arrived in Jingzhou and took lodging at the official posthouse, leaving Zhang Fei and his troops encamped outside the city. Liu Bei and Kongming then entered the city to see Liu Biao. After the formal courtesies, Liu Bei knelt below the steps and begged forgiveness. Liu Biao said, “I have already learned everything about the attempt to murder my worthy brother. At the time, I wished to cut off Cai Mao’s head and present it to you, but because many pleaded for him, I spared him for the moment. I hope, brother, that you will not hold it against me.” Liu Bei replied, “The matter had nothing to do with General Cai. I imagine it was all the doing of his subordinates.” Liu Biao said, “Now Jiangxia has fallen and Huang Zu has been slain. I therefore invited you here to discuss a plan for revenge.” Liu Bei replied, “Huang Zu was violent by nature and could not make proper use of men; that is why this disaster befell him. If we now raise an army for a southern campaign, what shall we do if Cao Cao comes down from the north?” Liu Biao said, “I am old now and often ill, and can no longer manage affairs. My worthy brother might come and assist me. After my death, you may become lord of Jingzhou.” Liu Bei replied, “Why should my elder brother speak so? How would I, Liu Bei, dare assume so grave a responsibility?”\n\nKongming signaled Liu Bei with his eyes. Liu Bei said, “Allow me time to consider a sound plan.” He then took his leave and returned to the posthouse. Kongming said, “Jingsheng wished to entrust Jingzhou to my lord. Why did you refuse him?” Liu Bei replied, “Jingsheng has shown me every kindness and courtesy. How could I bear to take advantage of his peril and seize his province?” Kongming sighed and said, “Truly, you are a benevolent lord!”\n\nWhile they were still discussing the matter, it was suddenly announced that Liu Qi, the young lord, had come to see them. Liu Bei received him. Liu Qi bowed tearfully and said, “My stepmother will not tolerate me, and my life may end at any moment. I beg my uncle to take pity on me and save me.” Liu Bei replied, “This is a private matter within my worthy nephew’s household. How can you ask me about it?” Kongming smiled faintly, and Liu Bei asked him for a plan. Kongming said, “This is a family matter. I, Zhuge Liang, dare not involve myself in it.” After a while, Liu Bei escorted Liu Qi out and whispered in his ear, “Tomorrow I shall send Kongming to return my worthy nephew’s visit. Do thus and so, and he will surely offer you an excellent plan.” Liu Qi thanked him and departed.\n\nThe next day, Liu Bei feigned a stomachache and asked Kongming to return Liu Qi’s visit in his stead. Kongming agreed. Upon reaching the young lord’s residence, he dismounted and went in to see him. Liu Qi invited him into the rear hall. When tea had been served, Liu Qi said, “My stepmother will not tolerate me. I hope, sir, that a single word from you may save me.” Kongming replied, “I am merely a guest lodging here. How would I dare meddle in affairs between members of another family? Should anything leak out, the consequences would be grave.” Having said this, he rose and took his leave. Liu Qi said, “Since you have honored me with your visit, how could I dare treat you neglectfully?” He therefore detained Kongming and led him to a private chamber, where they drank together.\n\nAs they drank, Liu Qi again said, “My stepmother will not tolerate me. I beg you, sir, to say one word that may save me.” Kongming replied, “This is not a matter I dare plan.” When he had spoken, he again made to leave. Liu Qi said, “If you will say nothing, then so be it; but why must you leave at once?” Kongming resumed his seat. Liu Qi said, “I possess an ancient book that I would like to ask you to examine.” He then led Kongming up a small tower. Kongming asked, “Where is the book?” Liu Qi bowed tearfully and said, “My stepmother will not tolerate me, and my life may end at any moment. Can you bear to withhold even one word that might save me?”\n\nKongming’s expression darkened. He rose and was about to descend, only to see that the ladder had already been removed. Liu Qi said, “I wished to ask you for an excellent plan, but you feared it might be divulged and would not speak. Today we reach neither heaven above nor earth below. Your words will pass from your mouth into my ears alone. Surely now you can instruct me.” Kongming replied, “One who is distant must not come between those who are close kin. How can I, Zhuge Liang, devise a plan for you?” Liu Qi said, “Will you truly refuse to teach me? Then my life can certainly not be preserved. Let me die at once before you.” He drew his sword and prepared to cut his own throat. Kongming stopped him, saying, “I have a sound plan.” Liu Qi bowed and said, “I beg you to instruct me at once.” Kongming said, “Have you not heard the stories of Shensheng and Chong’er? Shensheng remained at home and perished; Chong’er went abroad and survived. Now Huang Zu has only just died, and Jiangxia lacks anyone to defend it. Why do you not submit a request to take troops there and guard Jiangxia? In that way you can escape calamity.”\n\nLiu Qi bowed twice and thanked him for his counsel, then ordered servants to bring the ladder and escort Kongming down from the tower. Kongming took his leave, returned to Liu Bei, and related everything that had happened. Liu Bei was overjoyed. The next day, Liu Qi submitted a request to defend Jiangxia. Liu Biao hesitated and could not decide, so he asked Liu Bei to discuss the matter with him. Liu Bei said, “Jiangxia is a place of great importance and certainly cannot be defended by an ordinary man. It is precisely the young lord who should go there in person. Let my elder brother and his son take responsibility for affairs in the southeast; I, Liu Bei, am willing to take responsibility for those in the northwest.” Liu Biao said, “I have lately heard that Cao Cao has built the Black Tortoise Pool in Ye Commandery to train naval forces. He must intend to campaign in the south, and we cannot fail to guard against him.” Liu Bei replied, “I already know of this. My elder brother need not be anxious.” He then bowed farewell and returned to Xinye. Liu Biao ordered Liu Qi to lead three thousand troops to garrison Jiangxia.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao abolished the offices of the Three Excellencies and, as Chancellor, assumed their functions himself. He appointed Mao Jie as Clerk of the Eastern Bureau, Cui Yan as Clerk of the Western Bureau, and Sima Yi as Literary Clerk. Sima Yi’s style was Zhongda, and he was a native of Wen County in Henei. He was the grandson of Sima Jun, Administrator of Yingchuan; the son of Sima Fang, Intendant of Jingzhao; and the younger brother of Sima Lang, Master of Records. With his civil administration now fully staffed, Cao Cao assembled his military commanders to discuss a southern campaign. Xiahou Dun came forward and said, “I have lately heard that Liu Bei is in Xinye drilling his soldiers every day. He is certain to become a future menace and should be dealt with promptly.”\n\nCao Cao at once appointed Xiahou Dun commander-in-chief, with Yu Jin, Li Dian, Xiahou Lan, and Han Hao as his deputy generals. At the head of one hundred thousand troops, they were to advance directly upon Bowang and observe Xinye. Xun Yu remonstrated: “Liu Bei is a hero, and now he has also taken Zhuge Liang as his military adviser. He must not be underestimated.” Xiahou Dun said, “Liu Bei is no more than a rat. I shall certainly capture him.” Xu Shu said, “General, do not take Liu Xuande lightly. Now that Xuande has Zhuge Liang to assist him, he is like a tiger that has grown wings.” Cao Cao asked, “Who is this Zhuge Liang?” Xu Shu replied, “Liang’s style is Kongming, and his Daoist appellation is Master Sleeping Dragon. His abilities can order heaven and earth, and his stratagems border on the supernatural. He is truly an extraordinary man of the present age and must not be taken lightly.”\n\nCao Cao asked, “How does he compare with you?” Xu Shu replied, “How would I dare compare myself to Zhuge Liang? I am but the glow of a firefly; Zhuge Liang is the radiance of the bright moon.” Xiahou Dun said, “Yuanzhi’s words are mistaken. I regard Zhuge Liang as no more than a blade of grass. Why should he be feared? If I do not capture Liu Bei alive and seize Zhuge Liang in a single battle, I am willing to present my head to the Chancellor.” Cao Cao said, “Send back an early report of victory to set my mind at ease.” Filled with martial ardor, Xiahou Dun took leave of Cao Cao and led the army away.\n\nSince obtaining Kongming, Liu Bei had treated him with the honors due a teacher. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were displeased and said, “Kongming is young. What learning or ability can he possess? Our elder brother treats him far too highly, and we have yet to see any proof of his true worth!” Liu Bei said, “Having obtained Kongming, I am like a fish that has found water. My two brothers must say no more.” Hearing this, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei withdrew in silence. One day, someone presented Liu Bei with a yak’s tail. He took it and began tying it to his cap with his own hands. Kongming entered and, with a grave expression, said, “Has my lord abandoned his lofty ambitions and chosen to occupy himself with this alone?” Liu Bei flung the cap to the ground and apologized: “I was merely borrowing this pastime to forget my cares.” Kongming said, “How does my lord judge himself in comparison with Cao Cao?” Liu Bei replied, “I am not his equal.” Kongming said, “My lord’s forces number no more than several thousand. If Cao Cao’s army should come, how would you meet it?” Liu Bei replied, “That very matter troubles me, but I have found no sound plan.” Kongming said, “You should quickly recruit a militia from among the people. I shall train them myself, and then they may be used to meet the enemy.” Liu Bei accordingly recruited three thousand men from among the people of Xinye. Morning and evening, Kongming drilled them in battle formations. Suddenly a report came that Cao Cao had dispatched Xiahou Dun with one hundred thousand troops and that they were advancing fiercely upon Xinye. When Zhang Fei heard this, he said to Guan Yu, “We need only send Kongming out to meet the enemy.”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, Liu Bei summoned the two men and said, “Xiahou Dun is leading an army against us. How are we to meet the enemy?” Zhang Fei replied, “Why does elder brother not send the ‘water’?” Liu Bei said, “For wisdom I rely upon Kongming, but for valor I must depend upon my two brothers. How can you shirk your duty?” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei withdrew, and Liu Bei summoned Kongming to confer. Kongming said, “I fear only that Guan Yu and Zhang Fei will refuse to obey my commands. If my lord wishes me to direct the army, I ask that you lend me your sword and seal of authority.” Liu Bei immediately entrusted him with the sword and seal. Kongming then assembled all the commanders to receive their orders. Zhang Fei said to Guan Yu, “Let us hear his orders and see how he deploys us.”\n\nKongming issued his commands: “To the left of Bowang stands a mountain called Mount Yu; to the right lies a forest called Anlin. Both can conceal troops and horses in ambush. Guan Yu shall lead one thousand men to the front of Mount Yu and lie hidden there. When the enemy arrives, let them pass without engaging them. Their baggage train and provisions will certainly be in the rear. As soon as you see fire rise in the south, release your troops, attack, and set their provisions ablaze. Zhang Fei shall lead one thousand men to lie in ambush in the valley behind Anlin. The moment you see fire rise in the south, come out and hasten to Bowang’s former supply depot, where you are to set fire to the stores. Guan Ping and Liu Feng shall take five hundred men, prepare materials for kindling fires, and wait on both sides behind Bowang Slope. When the enemy arrives at the first watch, you are to set the fires.” He also ordered Zhao Yun recalled from Fancheng and appointed him commander of the vanguard, with instructions not to win but only to lose. “My lord shall personally lead one force as support. Each of you must follow the plan exactly and permit no failure.”\n\nGuan Yu said, “All of us are going out to meet the enemy. May I ask what the military adviser himself will be doing?” Kongming replied, “I shall merely remain here to guard the city.” Zhang Fei laughed loudly. “We are all going out to fight and kill, while you sit comfortably at home. What ease for you!” Kongming said, “The sword and seal are here. Whoever disobeys an order will be executed!” Liu Bei said, “Have you not heard the words, ‘Devise strategy within the command tent and determine victory a thousand miles away’? My two brothers must not disobey his orders.” Zhang Fei departed with a cold laugh. Guan Yu said, “Let us see whether his plan succeeds. If it does not, it will not be too late to question him then.”\n\nThe two men departed. None of the commanders yet understood the depth of Kongming’s strategy, and though they obeyed his orders, all remained doubtful and uncertain. Kongming said to Liu Bei, “My lord should lead your troops out today and encamp beneath Mount Bowang. The enemy army will certainly arrive tomorrow at dusk. My lord must abandon the camp and retreat. As soon as you see the fires rise, turn your army about and attack. Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, and I shall lead five hundred men in defense of the county town, while Sun Qian and Jian Yong will prepare a banquet of celebration and stand ready with the register of merit.” When all the assignments had been made, even Liu Bei remained doubtful and uncertain.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Dun, Yu Jin, and the others led their army to Bowang. They divided off half their picked troops to form the vanguard, while all the rest marched in protection of the provision wagons. It was autumn, and the western wind was gradually rising. As the men and horses pressed onward, they suddenly saw clouds of dust rising ahead. Xiahou Dun deployed his troops and asked the local guide, “What place is this?” The guide replied, “Bowang Slope lies directly ahead, and Luochuan Pass behind us.”\n\nXiahou Dun ordered Yu Jin and Li Dian to hold the formation steady while he rode personally to the front. Seeing troops approaching in the distance, he suddenly burst into laughter. Those around him asked, “Why does the general laugh?” Xiahou Dun replied, “I am laughing because Xu Yuanzhi praised Zhuge Liang before the Chancellor as though he were some divine being. Yet now, judging from his use of troops, he sends men such as these in his vanguard to oppose me. It is no different from driving dogs and sheep to battle tigers and leopards! Before the Chancellor, I boasted that I would capture Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang alive. Today my words are sure to be fulfilled.” He urged his horse forward. Zhao Yun rode out to meet him. Xiahou Dun reviled him: “You who follow Liu Bei are no more than lost souls trailing after a ghost!”\n\nZhao Yun was enraged and spurred his horse forward to fight. The two horses met, but after only a few exchanges, Zhao Yun feigned defeat and fled. Xiahou Dun pursued him from behind. After retreating more than ten li, Zhao Yun turned his horse and fought again, only to flee once more after a few exchanges. Han Hao galloped forward and warned, “Zhao Yun is luring us on. I fear there may be an ambush.” Xiahou Dun replied, “With an enemy such as this, why should I fear even if they laid ambushes on ten sides?” Ignoring Han Hao’s words, he pursued directly to Bowang Slope. At the sound of a cannon shot, Liu Bei personally led his troops charging forward to engage the enemy in support of Zhao Yun. Xiahou Dun laughed and said to Han Hao, “So these are the troops they had in ambush! I swear I shall not halt my army until I reach Xinye tonight!” He then urged the army onward. Liu Bei and Zhao Yun turned and retreated.\n\nBy then the sky had grown dark. Dense clouds blanketed the heavens, and there was no moonlight. The wind that had risen by day blew even more fiercely by night. Xiahou Dun thought of nothing but driving his army onward in pursuit. When Yu Jin and Li Dian reached a narrow place where reeds grew thickly on both sides, Li Dian said to Yu Jin, “He who underestimates the enemy is certain to be defeated. The road to the south is narrow, mountains and rivers press closely upon it, and trees and undergrowth grow thick. What shall we do if the enemy attacks with fire?” Yu Jin replied, “Your words are correct. I shall ride forward and inform the commander-in-chief. You must stop the rear army.” Li Dian wheeled his horse around and shouted, “Slow the rearward march!” But once the men and horses had surged forward, how could they be held back? Yu Jin spurred his horse and shouted, “Commander-in-chief of the vanguard, halt!”\n\nAs Xiahou Dun was advancing, he saw Yu Jin galloping up from the rear and asked him the reason. Yu Jin replied, “The road to the south is narrow, mountains and rivers press closely upon it, and trees and undergrowth grow thick. We must guard against an attack by fire.” Xiahou Dun suddenly realized the danger. He reined his horse around and ordered his troops not to advance. Before he had finished speaking, tremendous shouts arose behind him, and he saw a broad blaze already burning. The reeds on both sides then caught fire as well. In an instant, fire surrounded them in every direction. With the wind blowing hard, the flames grew fiercer still. Cao Cao’s men and horses trampled one another, and those who died were beyond number. Zhao Yun turned his army about and attacked, while Xiahou Dun fled through smoke and flame.\n\nLi Dian, seeing that the situation had turned against them, hastened back toward Bowang, only to find a body of troops barring his way amid the firelight. The great commander at their head was Guan Yu. Li Dian spurred his horse into the mêlée, fought his way through, and escaped. When Yu Jin saw that the provision carts and stores had all been consumed by fire, he fled down a side road. Xiahou Lan and Han Hao came to rescue the provisions, but encountered Zhang Fei. After only a few exchanges, Zhang Fei thrust Xiahou Lan from his horse with a single spear stroke. Han Hao forced a way through and escaped. The fighting continued straight through until dawn, and only then were the troops recalled. Corpses lay strewn across the fields, and blood flowed in rivers. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt Bowang, fire decided the fray;\nWith effortless command, he laughed and talked.\nHe struck such terror into Lord Cao’s heart—\nFirst triumph won on leaving his thatched cot!\n\nXiahou Dun gathered the remnants of his army and returned to Xuchang.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming recalled the troops. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said to each other, “Kongming is truly a man of surpassing greatness!” Before they had traveled several li, they saw Mi Zhu and Mi Fang leading troops clustered around a small army carriage. Seated upright within it was Kongming. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei dismounted and bowed prostrate before the carriage. Soon Liu Bei, Zhao Yun, Liu Feng, Guan Ping, and the others all arrived. They gathered the troops, distributed the captured provisions and baggage among the officers and soldiers as rewards, and marched back in triumph to Xinye. The people of Xinye, seeing the dust of their approach, thronged the road and bowed, saying, “That we have all been preserved alive is due entirely to the Imperial Uncle’s success in obtaining a worthy man!”\n\nUpon returning to the county town, Kongming said to Liu Bei, “Though Xiahou Dun has been defeated and driven away, Cao Cao will certainly lead his main army here in person.” Liu Bei asked, “If so, what are we to do?” Kongming replied, “I have a plan that can withstand Cao Cao’s army.” And so:\n\nHis foe defeated, he still may not rest his steeds;\nTo shun the coming host, he must again trust sound counsel.\n\nWhat that plan was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 40\n\nLady Cai Proposes Surrendering Jingzhou; Zhuge Liang Burns Xinye\n\nNow Xuande asked Kongming for a plan to withstand Cao Cao’s army. Kongming said, “Xinye is but a small county and cannot be held for long. I have lately heard that Liu Jingsheng is gravely ill and near death. We might seize this opportunity to take Jingzhou as a secure base, and perhaps then we could resist Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “Your counsel is excellent. But I have received great kindness from Jingsheng—how could I bear to scheme against him?” Kongming said, “If you do not take it now, regret will come too late.” Xuande said, “I would sooner die than commit so faithless a deed.” Kongming said, “Then let us deliberate further.”\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Dun returned defeated to Xuchang. He bound himself, went before Cao Cao, prostrated himself, and begged for death. Cao Cao released him. Xiahou Dun said, “I fell victim to Zhuge Liang’s cunning scheme. He used fire to destroy my army.” Cao Cao said, “You have commanded troops since your youth. Did you not know that in confined ground one must guard against an attack by fire?” Xiahou Dun said, “Li Dian and Yu Jin both warned me of it, but repentance came too late!” Cao Cao thereupon rewarded the two men. Xiahou Dun said, “Liu Bei has grown so rampant that he is truly a mortal threat. He must be eliminated without delay.” Cao Cao said, “The only men who concern me are Liu Bei and Sun Quan. None of the rest are worth considering. Now is the time to sweep the Southlands clean.” He issued orders to raise an army of five hundred thousand. Cao Ren and Cao Hong formed the first division; Zhang Liao and Zhang He, the second; Xiahou Yuan and Xiahou Dun, the third; Yu Jin and Li Dian, the fourth; and Cao Cao himself, with the other commanders, led the fifth. Each division numbered one hundred thousand men. He further appointed Xu Chu General Who Breaks the Charge and gave him three thousand troops as the vanguard. The army was ordered to march on the bingwu day of the seventh month, in the autumn of the thirteenth year of Jian’an.\n\nKong Rong, Grand Palace Grandee, remonstrated: “Liu Bei and Liu Biao are both kinsmen of the imperial house and must not be lightly attacked. Sun Quan sits like a tiger over six commanderies, protected moreover by the natural barrier of the Great River, and he too will not be easily taken. If the prime minister now launches this unrighteous campaign, I fear he will forfeit the hopes of all beneath Heaven.” Cao Cao said angrily, “Liu Bei, Liu Biao, and Sun Quan are all ministers who defy the imperial command. How can they be left unpunished?” He shouted Kong Rong out of his presence and decreed that anyone who remonstrated again would be beheaded. Leaving the residence, Kong Rong raised his face to Heaven and sighed: “When the most inhumane attacks the most humane, how can he escape defeat?”\n\nAt the time, a retainer in the household of Imperial Censor Xi Lü heard these words and reported them to his master. Xi Lü had often suffered scorn and insult from Kong Rong and deeply resented him, so he repeated the remark to Cao Cao, adding: “Kong Rong has constantly treated the prime minister with insolent mockery. He was also an intimate friend of Mi Heng. Mi Heng praised Kong Rong by saying, ‘Confucius has not died,’ while Kong Rong praised Mi Heng by saying, ‘Yan Hui has been born again.’ Mi Heng’s former insults to the prime minister were in fact instigated by Kong Rong.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered the Commandant of Justice to arrest Kong Rong. Kong Rong had two sons, both still young, who were then sitting opposite each other at home playing chess. Attendants hurried in and reported, “Your honored father has been seized by the Commandant of Justice and is about to be executed. Why do you two young masters not flee at once?” The sons replied, “When the nest is overturned, how can any egg beneath it remain whole?”\n\nBefore they had finished speaking, officers of the Commandant of Justice arrived and arrested Kong Rong’s entire household, including his two sons. All were beheaded, and Kong Rong’s corpse was exposed in the marketplace as a warning. Zhi Xi of the capital district threw himself upon the body and wept. When Cao Cao heard of this, he was furious and wished to have him killed. Xun Yu said, “I have heard that Zhi Xi often admonished Kong Rong, saying, ‘Your unyielding candor is excessive and will bring disaster upon you.’ Now Kong Rong is dead, and he has come to mourn him. He is a righteous man and must not be killed.” Cao Cao desisted. Zhi Xi gathered the remains of Kong Rong and his sons and buried them all. A later poet praised Kong Rong:\n\nKong Rong dwelt in Beihai’s land,\nHis bold spirit pierced the rainbow’s span.\nHis hall was ever filled with guests,\nHis wine jars never empty stood.\nHis writings startled common minds;\nWith jest and laughter he mocked lords.\nThe historian’s brush commends his loyal candor,\nAnd office records him as Grand Palace Grandee.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had killed Kong Rong, he ordered the five divisions to set out in succession, leaving only Xun Yu and others to guard Xuchang.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Biao of Jingzhou became gravely ill and sent for Xuande so that he might entrust his orphaned son to him. Xuande took Guan Yu and Zhang Fei with him to Jingzhou to see Liu Biao. Liu Biao said, “My illness has penetrated to the very heart of my being, and I shall soon die. I have summoned you especially to entrust my orphaned son to you, worthy brother. My son lacks ability, and I fear he cannot preserve his father’s inheritance. After my death, you may take command of Jingzhou yourself.” Weeping, Xuande bowed and said, “I shall devote all my strength to assisting my worthy nephew. How could I dare harbor any other intention?”\n\nWhile they were speaking, a messenger reported that Cao Cao was personally leading a great army toward them. Xuande hastily took leave of Liu Biao and returned to Xinye through the night. When the ailing Liu Biao heard the news, he was greatly alarmed. He discussed drafting a testament appointing Xuande to assist his eldest son, Liu Qi, as lord of Jingzhou. When Lady Cai heard of this, she was furious. She barred the inner gate and ordered Cai Mao and Zhang Yun to hold the outer gate. At that time Liu Qi was in Jiangxia. Learning that his father was critically ill, he came to Jingzhou to visit him. No sooner had he reached the outer gate than Cai Mao blocked his way and said, “Young Master, you hold Jiangxia under your father’s command, and your responsibility is exceedingly grave. Now you have abandoned your post without leave. If troops from the Southland of Wu should arrive, what then? If you enter and see our lord, he will certainly become angry, and his illness will worsen. That would be unfilial. You should return at once.”\n\nStanding outside the gate, Liu Qi wept bitterly. Then he mounted his horse and returned to Jiangxia. Liu Biao’s condition became critical, yet he waited in vain for Liu Qi to come. On the wushen day of the eighth month, he cried out several times and died. A later poet lamented Liu Biao:\n\nOnce we heard the Yuan clan held the lands north of the Yellow River;\nThen we saw Lord Liu rule supreme in Hanyang.\nBoth brought ruin on their houses by letting the hen crow at dawn;\nHow pitiful that all they built so swiftly passed away.\n\nAfter Liu Biao’s death, Lady Cai, Cai Mao, and Zhang Yun conferred together. They forged a testament appointing the second son, Liu Cong, lord of Jingzhou, and only then raised the lamentation and announced the death. Liu Cong was just fourteen years old but quite intelligent. He assembled the officials and said, “My father has left this world, but my elder brother is now in Jiangxia, and my uncle Xuande is in Xinye. If you establish me as lord and my brother and uncle raise troops to demand an accounting, how will you explain yourselves?”\n\nBefore the assembled officials could reply, Li Gui, an officer of the secretariat, said, “The young master speaks most wisely. We should immediately send a letter of mourning to Jiangxia and invite the eldest young master to become lord of Jingzhou, while appointing Xuande to administer affairs alongside him. To the north we could oppose Cao Cao, and to the south resist Sun Quan. This is a plan of perfect security.” Cai Mao shouted, “Who are you, that you dare speak wildly and defy our late lord’s testament?” Li Gui cursed him loudly: “You have conspired inside and outside the household, falsely invoked the late lord’s command, deposed the elder, and enthroned the younger. Before our very eyes you are delivering the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang into the hands of the Cai clan! If our late lord’s spirit still has power, he will surely strike you dead!” Cai Mao flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to drag Li Gui out and behead him. Li Gui continued reviling him until the moment of his death. Cai Mao then established Liu Cong as lord. Members of the Cai clan were given separate commands over the forces of Jingzhou, while Administrator Deng Yi and Aide Liu Xian were ordered to guard Jingzhou. Lady Cai herself accompanied Liu Cong to Xiangyang and took up her station there to guard against Liu Qi and Liu Bei. Liu Biao’s coffin was buried on the plains of Hanyang, east of Xiangyang, and no notice of his death was ever sent to Liu Qi or Xuande.\n\nLiu Cong had scarcely dismounted in Xiangyang when a sudden report came that Cao Cao was leading his great army straight toward the city. Greatly alarmed, Liu Cong summoned Kuai Yue, Cai Mao, and the others to deliberate. Fu Xun, an assistant in the Eastern Bureau, stepped forward and said, “Cao Cao’s approaching army is not our only cause for concern. The eldest young master is now in Jiangxia and Xuande in Xinye, yet we have sent neither of them word of the late lord’s death. If they raise troops to demand an accounting, Jingzhou and Xiangyang will be imperiled. I have a plan that will make the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang as secure as Mount Tai while preserving our lord’s rank and titles.” Liu Cong asked, “What is your plan?” Fu Xun replied, “We should present the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to Cao Cao. He will assuredly treat our lord with honor.”\n\nLiu Cong rebuked him: “What sort of words are these? I have inherited my late father’s foundations and have not yet sat securely in his seat. How could I surrender them at once to another?” Kuai Yue said, “What Fu Gongti says is right. Submission and defiance are governed by great principles, and strength and weakness follow settled circumstances. Cao Cao now campaigns south and north in the name of the imperial court. If our lord opposes him, our cause will not be legitimate. Moreover, our lord has only just been established; our troubles abroad have not been settled, while troubles within are about to arise. When the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang hear that Cao Cao’s army has come, their courage will fail before battle is even joined. How could they oppose him?” Liu Cong said, “It is not that I refuse to follow your counsel, gentlemen. But if I surrender my late father’s inheritance to another in a single day, I fear I shall become the laughingstock of the realm.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a man strode proudly forward and said, “The counsel of Fu Gongti and Kuai Yidu is excellent. Why not follow it?” Everyone looked and saw Wang Can, courtesy name Zhongxuan, a native of Gaoping in Shanyang. Wang Can was gaunt in appearance and short of stature. In his youth he once went to visit Cai Yong, the Court Gentleman. At the time Cai Yong’s hall was filled with distinguished guests, but when he heard that Wang Can had arrived, he rushed out to welcome him with his shoes on backward. The guests were all astonished and asked, “Why does Court Gentleman Cai show such singular respect to this boy?” Cai Yong replied, “This boy possesses extraordinary talent. I am not his equal.” Wang Can was so widely learned and had so powerful a memory that no one could surpass him. Once, after looking only once at an inscription on a roadside stele, he could recite it from memory. On another occasion he watched men playing chess. When the pieces were scattered, Wang Can restored the position without misplacing a single one. He was also skilled in calculation, and his literary compositions were unsurpassed in his time. At seventeen he was summoned to serve as Gentleman of the Yellow Gate but did not accept the post. Later, fleeing the disorders, he came to Jingzhou and Xiangyang, where Liu Biao treated him as an honored guest.\n\nThat day Wang Can said to Liu Cong, “General, how do you judge yourself in comparison with Lord Cao?” Liu Cong replied, “I am not his equal.” Wang Can said, “Lord Cao’s troops are strong, his commanders valiant, and his wisdom and stratagems abundant. He captured Lü Bu at Xiapi, crushed Yuan Shao at Guandu, drove Liu Bei into the lands west of Longshan, and defeated the Wuhuan at White Wolf Mountain. The fierce enemies he has destroyed and the territories he has pacified are beyond counting. Now he is bringing a great army south into Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and his force will be difficult to resist. The plan offered by Fu Xun and Kuai Yue is the best long-term policy. General, you must not hesitate and so bring future regret upon yourself.” Liu Cong said, “Your instruction is entirely right, sir. But I must first inform my mother.” Just then Lady Cai emerged from behind a screen and said to Liu Cong, “Since Zhongxuan, Gongti, and Yidu are all of one mind, why need you inform me?”\n\nLiu Cong’s mind was thus made up. He wrote a letter of surrender and ordered Song Zhong to carry it secretly to Cao Cao’s camp. Song Zhong accepted the command and went straight to Wancheng, where he met Cao Cao and presented the letter of surrender. Cao Cao was overjoyed and richly rewarded Song Zhong. He instructed Liu Cong to come out of the city to welcome him and promised to make him lord of Jingzhou in perpetuity. Song Zhong bowed farewell to Cao Cao and took the road back to Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Just as he was about to cross the river, he suddenly saw a body of troops approaching. Looking closer, he recognized Guan Yunchang. Unable to avoid him, Song Zhong was hailed and stopped by Yunchang, who questioned him closely about affairs in Jingzhou. At first Song Zhong concealed the truth, but under Yunchang’s relentless interrogation he could hold out no longer and was forced to relate every detail from beginning to end. Yunchang was greatly alarmed. He seized Song Zhong and took him to Xinye to see Xuande, to whom he reported the whole affair.\n\nWhen Xuande heard the news, he wept bitterly. Zhang Fei said, “Since matters have come to this, we should first behead Song Zhong, then raise our army, cross the river, seize Xiangyang, kill Lady Cai and Liu Cong, and afterward give battle to Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “Hold your tongue. I shall weigh the matter myself.” Then he rebuked Song Zhong: “You knew what these people were doing. Why did you not come and report it to me sooner? Even if I beheaded you now, it would do no good. Be gone at once.” Song Zhong bowed his thanks, clutched his head, and scurried away like a rat.\n\nWhile Xuande was sunk in anxious gloom, a sudden report came that Young Master Liu Qi had sent Yi Ji to him. Remembering how Yi Ji had once saved him, Xuande descended the steps to welcome him and thanked him repeatedly. Yi Ji said, “The eldest young master is in Jiangxia. He heard that the lord of Jingzhou had died, but Lady Cai, Cai Mao, and the others conspired together, sent him no notice of mourning, and went so far as to establish Liu Cong as lord. The young master sent men to Xiangyang to investigate, and they returned saying that it was true. Fearing that you, Imperial Inspector, might not know, he specially sent me with this letter of mourning to report the matter. He also asks you to muster all the picked troops under your command and march with him to Xiangyang to demand an accounting.”\n\nAfter reading the letter, Xuande said to Yi Ji, “Jibo, you know only that Liu Cong has usurped the succession. You do not know that he has already presented the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to Cao Cao!” Yi Ji exclaimed in alarm, “How did you learn of this, Imperial Inspector?” Xuande related in full how Song Zhong had been captured. Yi Ji said, “If that is so, you should go to Xiangyang on the pretext of attending the funeral, lure Liu Cong out to welcome you, seize him on the spot, and put his faction to death. Then Jingzhou will belong to you.”\n\nKongming said, “Jibo’s counsel is right. My lord should follow it.” With tears falling, Xuande said, “When my elder brother was at the brink of death, he entrusted his orphaned son to me. If I now seize that son and take his lands, when I die and descend to the Nine Springs, with what face could I meet my brother again?” Kongming said, “If you do not do this, Cao Cao’s army has already reached Wancheng. How will you resist the enemy?” Xuande said, “We would do better to withdraw to Fancheng and avoid him.”\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, a scout galloped in with the report that Cao Cao’s troops had reached Bowang. Xuande hastily sent Yi Ji back to Jiangxia to put the troops in readiness, while he himself discussed with Kongming a plan for resisting the enemy. Kongming said, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. Last time, one blaze burned away more than half of Xiahou Dun’s men. Now that Cao Cao’s army has come again, we shall surely make it fall into this stratagem. We can no longer remain in Xinye; we had best go to Fancheng without delay.”\n\nHe sent men to post proclamations at all four gates, informing the inhabitants: “Old or young, man or woman, whoever wishes to follow must accompany me today to take temporary refuge in Fancheng. Do not bring calamity upon yourselves.” He sent Sun Qian to the riverbank to requisition boats and help the common people, and Mi Zhu to escort the families of all the officials to Fancheng.\n\nThen he assembled the commanders to receive their orders. First he told Yunchang to take one thousand soldiers and lie in ambush upstream on the White River: “Each man is to carry sacks and fill them with sand and earth to dam the waters of the White River. After the third watch tomorrow night, listen for the cries of men and neighing of horses downstream. At once remove the sacks and release the water to drown them; then charge downstream with the flood and give support.”\n\nNext he ordered Zhang Fei to take one thousand soldiers and lie in ambush at the Boling ford: “The current is slowest there. After Cao Cao’s troops are flooded, they will certainly flee that way. Seize the opportunity to attack them and lend support.”\n\nHe then called Zhao Yun and said, “Take three thousand troops and divide them into four companies. Lead one company yourself and lie in ambush outside the eastern gate. The other three are to lie in ambush outside the western, southern, and northern gates. First conceal large quantities of sulfur, saltpeter, and other incendiary materials on the roofs of the houses inside the city. When Cao Cao’s troops enter, they will certainly lodge in the homes of the inhabitants. After dusk tomorrow, a strong wind is sure to rise. As soon as you see the wind spring up, have the ambushing troops at the western, southern, and northern gates shoot fire arrows into the city. When the flames are raging within, raise a great clamor outside to swell your might. Leave only the eastern gate open for the enemy to escape; you are to strike them from behind outside that gate. At daybreak, join forces with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, then withdraw the army to Fancheng.”\n\nFinally, he ordered Mi Fang and Liu Feng to take two thousand troops, half carrying red banners and half blue, and encamp before Magpie-Tail Slope, thirty li outside Xinye: “As soon as Cao Cao’s army appears, the red-banner troops are to move off to the left and the blue-banner troops to the right. The enemy will grow suspicious and will not dare pursue. You two are then to divide and lie in ambush. The moment you see fire rise in the city, pursue and cut down the routed troops, then go upstream on the White River to lend support.”\n\nWhen Kongming had completed all these dispositions, he and Xuande ascended a height to watch and await news of victory.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Ren and Cao Hong were leading one hundred thousand troops as the foremost division, while ahead of them Xu Chu had already taken three thousand armored soldiers to clear the road. In a vast and imposing host they drove toward Xinye. Around noon that day they reached Magpie-Tail Slope and saw a cluster of troops before it, all displaying blue and red banners. Xu Chu urged his soldiers forward. Liu Feng and Mi Fang divided their men into four companies, the blue and red banners withdrawing separately to left and right. Xu Chu reined in his horse and ordered, “Advance no farther for now. There must be an ambush ahead. Our troops will halt here.” He galloped back alone to report to Cao Ren in the leading division. Cao Ren said, “Those are decoy troops. There can be no ambush. Advance swiftly. I shall urge the army on behind you.”\n\nXu Chu returned to the slope and led his troops in the attack. But when he reached the woods and searched them, not a man was to be seen. By then the sun was sinking in the west. Just as Xu Chu was about to advance, he heard drums and music resounding loudly from the mountain. Raising his head, he saw a cluster of banners at its summit. Amid them stood two canopies, beneath which Xuande sat on the left and Kongming on the right, facing each other and drinking wine. Xu Chu flew into a rage and led his troops along a path up the mountain. But rolling timbers and hurtling stones came crashing down from above, and he could make no progress. Then he heard a tremendous roar of battle cries behind the mountain. He wished to find a path around and engage the enemy, but darkness had already fallen.\n\nWhen Cao Ren arrived with the army, he ordered the troops to seize Xinye and rest there. When the soldiers reached the city, they found all four gates standing wide open. Cao Cao’s troops rushed in without meeting any resistance. Not a person could be seen within: it was nothing but an empty city.\n\nCao Hong said, “Their strength was isolated and their schemes exhausted, so they took all the common people and fled. For now our army may rest in the city, and at dawn tomorrow we shall advance.” By this time the troops were exhausted from marching and ravenously hungry, so they all sought houses in which to cook their meals. Cao Ren and Cao Hong took their rest in the government offices. After the first watch, a violent wind sprang up. The soldiers guarding the gates hurried in to report that fire had broken out. Cao Ren said, “Some careless soldiers must have let their cooking fires spread. There is no cause for alarm.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, several more urgent reports arrived in succession: fires had broken out at the western, southern, and northern gates. Cao Ren hastily ordered all the commanders to mount, but flames were rising throughout the whole county town, bathing everything above and below in crimson. That night’s conflagration surpassed even the fire that had burned the camp at Bowang. A later poet lamented:\n\nCao Cao, the crafty hero, held the Central Plain;\nIn the ninth month he marched south to the Han River.\nThe Earl of Wind descended wrathfully upon Xinye,\nAnd the God of Fire flew down, his flames scorching Heaven.\n\nCao Ren led the commanders through smoke and flame, seeking a road of escape. Hearing that there was no fire at the eastern gate, they rushed frantically toward it and burst out. The soldiers trampled one another underfoot, and countless men died. Cao Ren and the others had only just escaped the fiery peril when a great shout arose behind them. Zhao Yun led his troops against them, and a confused battle followed. The routed soldiers fled for their lives; who among them would turn back to fight?\n\nAs they fled, Mi Fang arrived with a body of troops and charged them in another fierce attack. Cao Ren suffered a crushing defeat and fought his way off along the road, only for Liu Feng to lead out another force and fall upon him once more. By the fourth watch, men and horses were utterly exhausted, and more than half the soldiers had scorched heads and blistered faces. When they reached the White River, they were delighted to find the water not very deep. Men and horses all went down into the river to drink. The men shouted and clamored, while the horses neighed without cease.\n\nMeanwhile, Yunchang had dammed the water upstream with sacks. At dusk he saw the flames rise from Xinye. During the fourth watch he suddenly heard the cries of men and neighing of horses downstream, and at once ordered his soldiers to pull away all the sacks together. The waters rose mountain-high and surged downstream. Cao Cao’s men and horses were engulfed, and a great many drowned. Cao Ren led the commanders toward a place where the current was slower and fought his way out. When they reached the Boling ford, a great roar of battle cries suddenly arose, and an army barred their road. At its head was none other than Zhang Fei, who shouted, “Cao Cao’s traitorous dogs, come quickly and yield your lives!” Cao Cao’s troops were appalled. Truly:\n\nWithin the city they had scarcely seen red flames erupt,\nWhen by the river a black whirlwind came upon them.\n\nWhether Cao Ren escaped with his life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 41\n\nLiu Bei Leads the People Across the River; Zhao Yun Rides Alone to Rescue His Lord\n\nNow Zhang Fei, because Guan Yu had released the waters upstream, led his troops charging in from below and intercepted Cao Ren, plunging into a confused melee. Suddenly he encountered Xu Chu and engaged him in combat. Xu Chu dared not prolong the fight, but forced open a road and escaped. Zhang Fei pursued until he joined Liu Bei and Kongming, and together they followed the river upstream. Liu Feng and Mi Fang had already prepared boats and were waiting for them, so they all crossed the river and made for Fancheng. Kongming ordered the boats and rafts set afire and destroyed.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Ren gathered his defeated troops and encamped at Xinye, then sent Cao Hong to report to Cao Cao and give a full account of the reverse. Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare that village lout Zhuge treat me so!” he cried. He pressed all three armies forward until they covered the hills and choked the countryside, and all made camp outside Xinye. He ordered his soldiers to scour the hills while filling in the White River, then divided the great army into eight columns to seize Fancheng together. Liu Ye said, “Prime Minister, now that you have first come to Xiangyang, you must begin by winning the people’s hearts. Liu Bei has moved the entire population of Xinye into Fancheng. If our troops advance directly, both cities will be ground to powder. It would be better first to send someone to summon Liu Bei to surrender. Even if he refuses, it will still show our concern for the people; and if he comes over, the lands of Jingzhou may be pacified without a battle.”\n\nCao Cao accepted his counsel and asked, “Who can serve as envoy?” Liu Ye replied, “Xu Shu was on the closest terms with Liu Bei and is now here in our army. Why not order him to make the journey?” Cao Cao said, “If he goes, I fear he will never return.” Liu Ye said, “If he failed to return, he would make himself the laughingstock of all men. Prime Minister, have no doubts.” Cao Cao therefore summoned Xu Shu and said to him, “I now intend to trample Fancheng flat, yet I pity the lives of its many inhabitants. Go and tell Liu Bei that if he will surrender, his offenses shall be pardoned and he shall receive rank; but if he persists in his delusion, soldiers and civilians alike shall be slaughtered, and jade and common stone shall burn together. I know your loyalty and honor, and therefore send you especially. I trust you will not betray my confidence.”\n\nXu Shu accepted the command and went to Fancheng. Liu Bei and Kongming received him, and together they spoke of their former friendship. Xu Shu said, “Cao Cao has sent me to summon you to surrender, my lord, but this is merely a pretense to win the people’s hearts. He has now divided his forces into eight columns and is advancing after filling in the White River. I fear Fancheng cannot be defended; you should swiftly make plans to withdraw.” Liu Bei wished to keep Xu Shu with him, but Xu Shu declined, saying, “If I do not return, I fear I shall invite the ridicule of others. My aged mother is now dead, leaving me to bear everlasting grief. Though I remain in his camp, I swear never to devise a single plan for him. With Sleeping Dragon to assist you, why should you fear that your great enterprise will not succeed? I beg leave to depart.” Liu Bei dared not detain him by force.\n\nXu Shu took his leave and returned. On seeing Cao Cao, he reported that Liu Bei had no intention of surrendering. Cao Cao was enraged and advanced his army that very day. Liu Bei asked Kongming for a plan. Kongming said, “We must quickly abandon Fancheng and go to Xiangyang, where we may rest for a time.” Liu Bei said, “But the people have followed me so long. How could I bear to forsake them?” Kongming replied, “Have an announcement made throughout the city: those who wish to follow may go with us, while those who do not may remain behind.” He first sent Guan Yu to the riverbank to prepare the boats, then ordered Sun Qian and Jian Yong to proclaim throughout the city, “Cao Cao’s army is about to arrive. This isolated city cannot long be defended. Any among the people who wish to follow may cross the river with us.”\n\nThe people of both counties cried out with one voice, “Though we die, we are willing to follow you, my lord!” That very day they set forth, wailing and weeping. Supporting the old and carrying the young, leading sons and bringing daughters, they streamed endlessly across the river, while cries of grief never ceased on either bank. Watching from his boat, Liu Bei was overcome with anguish and cried, “For my sake alone, the people have been made to suffer this great calamity! What right have I to live?” He made to throw himself into the river, but those around him hurriedly seized and restrained him. None who heard him could keep from weeping. When the boats reached the southern bank, he looked back and saw that some of the people had not yet crossed and were gazing southward in tears. Liu Bei urgently ordered Guan Yu to hasten the boats back for them, and only then mounted his horse. When he reached the eastern gate of Xiangyang, he saw banners planted thickly along the walls and chevaux-de-frise densely arrayed beside the moat. Reining in his horse, Liu Bei called loudly, “My worthy nephew Liu Cong, I desire only to save the people and harbor no other intention. Open the gate quickly!”\n\nWhen Liu Cong heard that Liu Bei had arrived, he was too frightened to come out. Cai Mao and Zhang Yun went straight to the gate tower and shouted for the soldiers to shoot down a shower of arrows. Outside the city, all the people turned toward the tower and wept. Suddenly a general within the city led several hundred men directly up onto the wall and roared, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, traitors who have sold your country! Lord Liu is a man of benevolence and virtue. He comes now seeking refuge in order to save the people. How dare you deny him entry?” The people looked at the man. He stood eight feet tall and had a face like a ripe date. He was a native of Yiyang, surnamed Wei, named Yan, and styled Wenchang.\n\nAt once Wei Yan swung his sword and cut down the soldiers guarding the gate. He opened the gate, lowered the drawbridge, and shouted, “Imperial Uncle Liu, lead your troops quickly into the city, and together we shall kill these traitors who have sold their country!” Zhang Fei spurred his horse forward to enter, but Liu Bei hastily stopped him, saying, “Do not alarm the people!” Wei Yan continued calling on Liu Bei’s forces to come into the city. Just then a general within came galloping out at the head of a body of troops and shouted, “Wei Yan, nameless common soldier! How dare you foment disorder! Do you know the great general Wen Ping?” Wei Yan was enraged. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged to meet him.\n\nThe soldiers of both sides fell into a confused battle beside the city, and their shouts shook the heavens. Liu Bei said, “I wished to protect the people, but instead I am harming them! I will not enter Xiangyang.” Kongming said, “Jiangling is a vital stronghold of Jingzhou. We would do better to seize Jiangling first and make it our base.” Liu Bei replied, “That is precisely my own desire.” Thereupon he led the people away from the main road to Xiangyang and made for Jiangling. Many inhabitants of Xiangyang took advantage of the disorder to flee the city and follow Liu Bei. Wei Yan fought Wen Ping from the hour of the Serpent until the hour of the Goat, by which time all the soldiers under him had been lost. He wheeled his horse and fled, but could not find Liu Bei, so he went on his own to seek refuge with Han Xuan, the governor of Changsha.\n\nLiu Bei now traveled with more than a hundred thousand soldiers and civilians, several thousand carts large and small, and countless people carrying shoulder poles and bundles on their backs. As they passed Liu Biao’s tomb, Liu Bei led all his generals in worship before it and wept as he declared, “Your unworthy younger brother Bei possesses neither virtue nor ability and has failed the grave trust you placed in him. The guilt is mine alone and has nothing to do with the people. May your heroic spirit above stoop to save the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang!” His words were filled with such bitter grief that not one among soldiers or civilians failed to shed tears.\n\nSuddenly scouts came galloping in with this report: “Cao Cao’s great army is now encamped at Fancheng. He has sent men to gather boats and rafts, and will cross the river and pursue us this very day.” All the generals said, “Jiangling is a vital stronghold and can readily be defended. But we now have tens of thousands of civilians with us and travel barely ten miles a day. At this rate, when will we ever reach Jiangling? If Cao Cao’s troops arrive, how shall we meet them? It would be best to leave the people behind for the moment and press ahead.” Liu Bei wept and said, “One who undertakes a great enterprise must regard the people as its foundation. Now that they have given themselves to me, how can I forsake them?” When the people heard these words, none remained unmoved. A later poet praised him:\n\nIn peril, his humane heart held the people dear;\nBoarding his boat, his tears moved all the host.\nTo this day, where the Xiang River meets its shore,\nThe village elders still remember their lord.\n\nLiu Bei continued slowly onward, surrounded by the people. Kongming said, “The pursuing army will soon be upon us. We should send Guan Yu to Jiangxia to seek aid from Prince Liu Qi and have him quickly raise troops, take ship, and rendezvous with us at Jiangling.” Liu Bei followed his advice. He immediately wrote a letter and ordered Guan Yu and Sun Qian to lead five hundred soldiers to Jiangxia to seek aid. He commanded Zhang Fei to guard the rear and Zhao Yun to protect the women and children, while all the others attended to the people as they traveled. Each day they went only a little more than ten miles before resting.\n\nMeanwhile, from Fancheng Cao Cao sent men across the river to Xiangyang, summoning Liu Cong to an audience. Liu Cong was too frightened to go, so Cai Mao and Zhang Yun asked permission to make the journey. Wang Wei secretly advised Liu Cong, “Now that you have surrendered and Liu Bei has fled, Cao Cao will surely be relaxed and unprepared. I beg you, General, to muster an elite force and ambush him in dangerous terrain. Cao Cao can then be captured. Once Cao Cao is taken, your might will shake the empire. Though the Central Plain is vast, it may be pacified merely by sending forth proclamations. Such an opportunity is rarely encountered and must not be lost.”\n\nLiu Cong repeated his words to Cai Mao. Cai Mao rebuked Wang Wei, saying, “You know nothing of Heaven’s decree! How dare you speak such wild words?” Wang Wei angrily cursed him: “You traitor who has sold his country! I regret only that I cannot devour your flesh raw!” Cai Mao wished to kill him, but Kuai Yue intervened and stopped him. Cai Mao then went with Zhang Yun to Fancheng, where they bowed before Cao Cao. Their every word and expression was fawning and servile. Cao Cao asked, “How many troops, horses, funds, and provisions does Jingzhou now possess?” Cai Mao replied, “There are fifty thousand cavalry, one hundred fifty thousand infantry, and eighty thousand marines—a total of two hundred eighty thousand. Most of the funds and provisions are stored at Jiangling. What remains in the other districts is also sufficient to supply the army for one year.” Cao Cao asked, “How many warships are there, and who formerly commanded them?” Cai Mao replied, “There are more than seven thousand warships, large and small. The two of us have always commanded them.”\n\nCao Cao thereupon made Cai Mao Marquis Who Guards the South and Commander-in-Chief of the Navy, and Zhang Yun Marquis Who Assists Submission and Deputy Commander-in-Chief of the Navy. The two men were overjoyed and bowed their thanks. Cao Cao further said, “Now that Liu Jingsheng is dead and his son has submitted, I shall memorialize the Son of Heaven and have him confirmed forever as lord of Jingzhou.” The two men withdrew in great delight. Xun You said, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are fawning sycophants. Why, my lord, have you granted them such illustrious titles and even placed the navy under their command?” Cao Cao laughed. “How could I fail to judge men? It is only because the northern troops under me are unaccustomed to naval warfare that I am employing these two for the time being. Once the enterprise is accomplished, I shall deal with them otherwise.”\n\nCai Mao and Zhang Yun returned to Liu Cong and reported in full that Cao Cao had promised to memorialize the throne and preserve him forever as lord of Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Liu Cong was overjoyed. The next day, accompanied by his mother, Lady Cai, he carried the seals of office and military tallies across the river in person to welcome Cao Cao with due obeisance. After soothing and reassuring him, Cao Cao led the generals accompanying his campaign forward and encamped outside Xiangyang. Cai Mao and Zhang Yun ordered the people of Xiangyang to burn incense and bow in welcome, and Cao Cao addressed them all with kindly words of comfort. After entering the city and taking his seat in the government hall, he summoned Kuai Yue before him and said reassuringly, “I do not rejoice at gaining Jingzhou; I rejoice at gaining Yidu.” He then appointed Kuai Yue governor of Jiangling and made him Marquis of Fancheng. Fu Xun, Wang Can, and the others were all made Marquises Within the Passes. Liu Cong, however, was appointed Inspector of Qingzhou and ordered to depart at once.\n\nLiu Cong was greatly alarmed on hearing the command and declined, saying, “I do not wish to hold office. I desire only to remain in the homeland of my parents.” Cao Cao said, “Qingzhou is near the imperial capital. I would have you serve at court, so that no one in Jingzhou or Xiangyang can plot against you.” Liu Cong repeatedly declined, but Cao Cao would not permit it. Liu Cong therefore had no choice but to set out for Qingzhou with his mother, Lady Cai. Of his former generals, only Wang Wei accompanied him; all the other officials escorted them to the riverbank and then returned. Cao Cao summoned Yu Jin and secretly instructed him, “Lead a force of light cavalry after Liu Cong and his mother and kill them, thereby removing any future danger.”\n\nYu Jin accepted the command, led his men in pursuit, and overtook them. He shouted, “By order of the Prime Minister, I have come to kill mother and son! Make haste and surrender your heads!” Lady Cai embraced Liu Cong and wept bitterly. Yu Jin shouted for his soldiers to strike. Wang Wei, furious, fought with all his strength, but was eventually killed by the mass of troops. The soldiers then slew Liu Cong and Lady Cai. Yu Jin returned and reported to Cao Cao, who rewarded him lavishly. Cao Cao next sent men to Longzhong to search for Kongming’s wife and family, but no trace of them could be found. Kongming, as it turned out, had already sent them away to hide in the Three Rivers region. Cao Cao bitterly resented this.\n\nOnce Xiangyang had been pacified, Xun You advised, “Jiangling is the key stronghold of Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and its stores of money and grain are immense. If Liu Bei occupies it, he will be difficult to dislodge in haste.” Cao Cao said, “Could I possibly have forgotten it?” He immediately ordered that one general be selected from among the commanders at Xiangyang to lead the vanguard and clear the road. But of all the generals, Wen Ping alone was absent. Cao Cao sent men to seek him out, and only then did he come to the audience. Cao Cao asked, “Why have you come so late?” Wen Ping replied, “As a subject, I was unable to preserve my lord’s lands intact. My heart is filled with grief and shame, and I had no face to present myself sooner.” When he had spoken, he sobbed and shed tears. Cao Cao said, “Here is a truly loyal subject!” He appointed Wen Ping governor of Jiangxia, bestowed upon him the title Marquis Within the Passes, and ordered him to lead the army and clear the road. Scouts reported, “Liu Bei is leading the people and travels only a little more than ten miles each day. By our calculation, he is just over three hundred miles away.” Cao Cao ordered each division to select its finest men, forming a force of five thousand armored cavalry, and sent them forward at full speed by night and day, with orders to overtake Liu Bei within one day and one night. The main army followed in successive columns.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Bei led more than a hundred thousand civilians and somewhat over three thousand troops toward Jiangling, painfully covering one stage after another. Zhao Yun protected the women and children, while Zhang Fei guarded the rear. Kongming said, “Guan Yu has gone to Jiangxia, but we have received no word from him at all. I do not know how matters stand.” Liu Bei said, “May I trouble you, Master Strategist, to make the journey yourself? Liu Qi is grateful for the counsel you gave him in former days. If he sees that you have come in person, the affair will surely succeed.” Kongming agreed and departed ahead with Liu Feng and five hundred soldiers to seek aid at Jiangxia.\n\nThat day Liu Bei traveled with Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang. As they went, a sudden violent wind sprang up before his horse, sending dust soaring to the heavens and entirely obscuring the red sun. Startled, Liu Bei asked, “What omen is this?” Jian Yong possessed some understanding of the principles of yin and yang. Concealing his hand in his sleeve, he cast a divination, then exclaimed in alarm, “This is an omen of great disaster, to be fulfilled tonight. My lord, you must quickly abandon the people and flee.” Liu Bei said, “The people have followed me all the way from Xinye. How could I bear to abandon them?” Jian Yong replied, “If my lord clings to them and will not leave them, disaster is not far away.” Liu Bei asked, “What place lies ahead?” Those around him answered, “Ahead is Dangyang County. There is a mountain there called Mount Jing.” Liu Bei then ordered the army to make camp by the mountain.\n\nIt was the end of autumn and the beginning of winter, and the chill wind pierced to the bone. Dusk was approaching, and cries of grief filled the countryside. At about the fourth watch, shouts suddenly came rolling from the northwest, shaking the earth. Liu Bei was greatly alarmed. He hastily mounted and led more than two thousand picked troops from his own command to meet the enemy. Cao Cao’s soldiers swept down upon them with irresistible force. Liu Bei fought desperately. At the most perilous moment, Zhang Fei fortunately arrived with his troops, hewed open a road of blood, and rescued Liu Bei, leading him eastward. Wen Ping came forward and blocked their way. Liu Bei cursed him: “Traitor who betrayed your lord! How can you still show your face before men?” Wen Ping’s face filled with shame. He led his troops away toward the northeast. Zhang Fei protected Liu Bei as they fought and retreated. They fled until dawn, when the cries behind them gradually faded into the distance, and only then did Liu Bei rein in his horse to rest. When he looked at those who had followed him, he saw barely a hundred horsemen. The common people, the women and children, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Jian Yong, Zhao Yun, and all the rest had vanished, and no one knew where they were. Liu Bei wept bitterly. “More than a hundred thousand living souls have suffered this great disaster because of their devotion to me. I do not know whether my generals or my family live or die. Even a man of earth or wood could not help but grieve!”\n\nWhile he was still sunk in misery, Mi Fang suddenly appeared, staggering toward them with several arrows lodged in his face. He cried, “Zhao Zilong has deserted us and gone over to Cao Cao!” Liu Bei rebuked him: “Zilong is my old companion. How could he ever betray me?” Zhang Fei said, “Now that he sees our strength exhausted and our cause desperate, perhaps he has gone over to Cao Cao in pursuit of wealth and rank.” Liu Bei said, “Zilong has followed me through hardship and peril. His heart is firm as iron and stone; wealth and rank could never sway him.” Mi Fang said, “I saw him with my own eyes riding toward the northwest.” Zhang Fei said, “Wait until I seek him out myself. If I meet him, I will stab him dead with one thrust!” Liu Bei said, “Do not suspect him wrongly. Have you forgotten how your second elder brother slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou? There must be some reason for Zilong’s going. I am certain he will never abandon me.”\n\nBut Zhang Fei would not listen. Leading more than twenty horsemen, he rode to Changban Bridge. Seeing a stretch of woodland east of the bridge, he devised a stratagem. He ordered the horsemen with him to cut down tree branches, tie them to their horses’ tails, and gallop back and forth through the woods, raising clouds of dust to suggest the presence of hidden troops. Zhang Fei himself leveled his spear across his saddle and stationed his horse on the bridge, gazing westward.\n\nZhao Yun, meanwhile, had been fighting Cao Cao’s forces since the fourth watch, charging to and fro until daybreak. He could not find Liu Bei and had also lost Liu Bei’s family. He thought to himself, “My lord entrusted his two ladies, Gan and Mi, and his young son, A-Dou, to my care. Now they have been separated from the army. With what face can I go before my lord? Better to fight to the death. Whatever happens, I must discover the whereabouts of my mistresses and the young lord!” Looking back, he saw that only thirty or forty horsemen remained with him. Zhao Yun spurred his horse through the disordered army in search of them. The lamentations of the people from the two counties shook heaven and earth. Countless men, struck by arrows or spears, fled after abandoning sons and daughters alike.\n\nAs Zhao Yun rode on, he saw a man lying in the grass. Looking closely, he recognized Jian Yong. Zhao Yun hurriedly asked, “Have you seen the two ladies?” Jian Yong replied, “The two ladies abandoned their carriages and fled carrying A-Dou. I galloped after them, but as I rounded the hillside, a general stabbed me with his spear and knocked me from my horse. My horse was seized. I was unable to fight on, and so I lie here.” Zhao Yun took one of the horses ridden by his followers and lent it to Jian Yong. He then ordered two soldiers to escort Jian Yong ahead and report to their lord: “Though I must ascend to heaven or descend into the earth, I will somehow find my mistresses and the young lord. If I cannot find them, I shall die upon the battlefield!”\n\nWith that, he spurred his horse toward Changban Slope. Suddenly someone called loudly, “General Zhao, where are you going?” Zhao Yun reined in and asked, “Who are you?” The man replied, “I am one of Lord Liu’s soldiers assigned to escort the carriages. An arrow struck me down here.” Zhao Yun at once asked for news of the two ladies. The soldier said, “Only a moment ago I saw Lady Gan, her hair disheveled and her feet bare, traveling south with a group of women from among the refugees.”\n\nOn hearing this, Zhao Yun paid no further heed to the soldier but urgently galloped south in pursuit. He soon saw a crowd of refugees, several hundred men and women, helping one another along. Zhao Yun called loudly, “Is Lady Gan among you?” From the rear of the crowd, Lady Gan saw Zhao Yun and burst into loud sobs. Zhao Yun dismounted, planted his spear in the ground, and said through his tears, “It is my fault that you were separated, my lady! Where are Lady Mi and the young lord?” Lady Gan replied, “Lady Mi and I were pursued, so we abandoned the carriages and went on foot among the common people. Then another body of troops charged upon us and scattered us. I do not know where Lady Mi and A-Dou have gone. I alone escaped with my life and reached this place.”\n\nWhile they were speaking, the people raised a cry as another force of soldiers burst forth. Zhao Yun drew up his spear and mounted. Looking ahead, he saw a man bound upon a horse: it was Mi Zhu. Behind him came a general wielding a great sword and leading more than a thousand troops. This was Chunyu Dao, an officer under Cao Ren. He had captured Mi Zhu and was about to take him away and present him as proof of his merit. Zhao Yun gave a tremendous shout, leveled his spear, and spurred his horse straight at Chunyu Dao. Chunyu Dao could not withstand him and was knocked from his horse by a single thrust. Zhao Yun rushed forward, rescued Mi Zhu, and seized two horses. He asked Lady Gan to mount, then hewed open a road of blood and escorted her straight to Changban Slope.\n\nThere he saw Zhang Fei sitting his horse on the bridge with spear leveled. Zhang Fei shouted, “Zilong! Why have you betrayed my elder brother?” Zhao Yun replied, “I could not find the ladies or the young lord, and therefore fell behind. How can you speak of betrayal?” Zhang Fei said, “Had Jian Yong not arrived before you and reported the truth, I would never have spared you when we met!” Zhao Yun asked, “Where is our lord?” Zhang Fei replied, “Not far ahead.” Zhao Yun said to Mi Zhu, “Mi Zizhong, escort Lady Gan onward. I must return and search for Lady Mi and the young lord.” When he had spoken, he led several horsemen back along the road by which he had come.\n\nAs he rode on, he saw a general approaching at a gallop with more than ten horsemen. The man carried an iron spear and bore a sword on his back. Zhao Yun said nothing but charged straight at him. At the first exchange, he stabbed the general from his horse, and all his followers fled. The slain general was Xiahou En, the officer entrusted with carrying Cao Cao’s personal sword. Cao Cao possessed two precious swords: one was named “Heaven’s Prop,” and the other “Blue Steel.” He wore Heaven’s Prop himself and had Xiahou En carry Blue Steel. The Blue Steel sword could cut iron as though it were mud and was incomparably sharp.\n\nXiahou En had relied on his own courage and strength and, with the sword on his back, had led men about plundering and pillaging. He never expected to encounter Zhao Yun, who killed him with a single thrust and seized the sword. Seeing the two characters “Blue Steel” inlaid in gold upon the hilt, Zhao Yun knew it was a precious blade. He thrust the sword into his belt, raised his spear, and again charged into the dense encirclement. When he looked back, not one of his horsemen remained; he was utterly alone. Yet Zhao Yun had not the slightest thought of retreat and continued searching everywhere. Whenever he encountered any of the people, he asked for news of Lady Mi. Suddenly a man pointed and said, “The lady is carrying a child. She was wounded in the left thigh by a spear and cannot walk. She is sitting just ahead inside a breach in a wall.”\n\nWhen Zhao Yun heard this, he hurried forward in search. He found a household whose earthen wall had been damaged by fire. There, beneath the wall beside a dry well, Lady Mi sat weeping with A-Dou in her arms. Zhao Yun hastily dismounted, prostrated himself, and bowed. Lady Mi said, “Now that I have seen you, General, A-Dou may yet live. I pray you take pity on his father, who has wandered homeless for half his life and possesses only this one drop of his blood. Protect this child and bring him safely to his father. Then I shall die without regret!”\n\nZhao Yun said, “Your suffering, my lady, is my fault. Say no more, but please mount my horse. I shall fight on foot to the death and escort you through the encirclement.” Lady Mi replied, “No. How can you be without a horse, General? This child depends entirely upon your protection. I am gravely wounded already—why should my death matter? I beg you to take the child quickly and leave. Do not let me burden you.” Zhao Yun said, “The shouts are drawing near. The pursuing troops have arrived. Please mount at once, my lady!” Lady Mi said, “I truly cannot go. Do not ruin us both.” She then handed A-Dou to Zhao Yun and said, “This child’s life rests wholly in your hands!”\n\nAgain and again Zhao Yun begged Lady Mi to mount, but she steadfastly refused. Battle cries arose on every side. Zhao Yun sternly said, “If you will not heed me, my lady, what shall we do when the pursuers arrive?” Lady Mi cast A-Dou onto the ground, turned, and threw herself into the dry well, where she died. A later poet praised her:\n\nA warrior in battle must rely upon his steed;\nHow could he guard the infant lord while going on foot?\nShe staked one death to preserve the heir of Liu—\nIn courage and resolve, she shamed the men.\n\nSeeing that Lady Mi was dead, Zhao Yun feared Cao Cao’s soldiers might desecrate her corpse. He therefore pushed down the earthen wall and covered the dry well. When this was done, he loosened the cord binding his armor, lowered the protective breastplate, and placed A-Dou safely against his chest. Then he snatched up his spear and mounted. A general had already arrived with a company of infantry. It was Yan Ming, an officer under Cao Hong, who wielded a three-pointed, double-edged blade and came to fight Zhao Yun. In fewer than three exchanges, Zhao Yun stabbed him from his horse, scattered his troops, and burst open a road.\n\nAs Zhao Yun rode onward, another body of troops and horsemen barred his way. At their head was a great general whose banner clearly bore the words “Zhang He of Hejian.” Zhao Yun said nothing but leveled his spear and engaged him. After some ten exchanges, Zhao Yun dared not prolong the fight and forced a path of escape. Zhang He pursued from behind. Zhao Yun whipped his horse forward, but suddenly, with a stumble, both horse and rider pitched into a pit. Zhang He charged up with leveled spear to stab him. All at once a beam of red light rolled upward from the pit, and Zhao Yun’s horse sprang into the air and leaped clear. A later poet wrote:\n\nRed light enclosed him as the captive dragon flew;\nHis warhorse burst the siege at Changban through.\nThe destined lord of forty-two years to come\nThus gave the general cause to show his godlike might.\n\nZhang He was greatly startled by the sight and withdrew. Zhao Yun galloped onward, but suddenly two generals behind him shouted, “Zhao Yun, do not flee!” Ahead, two more generals wielding different weapons blocked his path. Those pursuing from behind were Ma Yan and Zhang Yi; those barring the way ahead were Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan. All four were surrendered generals formerly under Yuan Shao. Zhao Yun fought fiercely against the four as Cao Cao’s soldiers surged forward together. He then drew the Blue Steel sword and slashed wildly. Wherever his hand rose, garments and armor were cut clean through, and blood gushed like springs. He drove back soldiers and generals alike and broke straight through the dense encirclement.\n\nMeanwhile, from the summit of Mount Jing, Cao Cao saw a general whose might proved irresistible wherever he went and urgently asked those around him who the man was. Cao Hong galloped down the mountain and shouted, “Warrior in the ranks, leave us your name!” Zhao Yun called back, “I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan!” Cao Hong returned and reported this to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “He is truly a tiger general! I must take him alive.” He immediately sent mounted messengers to every quarter with this order: “Wherever Zhao Yun appears, no one is to loose a hidden arrow. He must be captured alive.” Because of this, Zhao Yun escaped the peril. This too was owing to A-Dou’s good fortune.\n\nIn that battle Zhao Yun, carrying the future Latter Lord against his breast, broke straight through the dense encirclement, hewed down two great standards, and seized three lances. Fighting with spear before and sword behind, he killed more than fifty noted generals from Cao Cao’s camp. A later poet wrote:\n\nBlood dyed his battle robe and stained his armor red;\nAt Dangyang, who dared meet him face-to-face?\nOf all who broke through ranks to save a lord in peril,\nNone but Zhao Zilong of Changshan stands alone.\n\nZhao Yun had now fought his way through the encirclement and left the main battle lines behind, his war robe drenched in blood. As he rode on, two more bodies of troops suddenly burst out below a hillside. They were led by the brothers Zhong Jin and Zhong Shen, officers under Xiahou Dun. One wielded a great ax and the other a painted halberd. They shouted, “Zhao Yun, dismount at once and submit to bondage!” Truly:\n\nScarcely had he escaped alive from the tiger’s den,\nWhen the dragon’s pool surged up to bar his way again.\n\nHow Zilong escaped in the end will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 42\n\nZhang Fei Makes Havoc at Long Slope Bridge; Liu Bei Flees Defeat to the Hanjin Crossing\n\nNow Zhong Jin and Zhong Shen barred Zhao Yun’s way and engaged him in battle. Zhao Yun leveled his spear and thrust. Zhong Jin came first, swinging his great axe to meet him. Their horses crossed, and before three bouts had passed, Zhao Yun struck him from the saddle with a single spear thrust, then broke through and rode on. Behind him, Zhong Shen came galloping in pursuit with his halberd, so close upon Zhao Yun’s horse that its blade flickered over his back. Zhao Yun abruptly wheeled his mount, bringing the two horses breast to breast. With his left hand he held his spear and warded off the painted halberd; with his right he drew the precious Qinggang Sword and slashed. Helmet and skull alike were cleft halfway through, and Zhong Shen fell dead from his horse. The remaining soldiers scattered and fled. Thus escaping, Zhao Yun rode toward Changban Bridge, but soon heard a tremendous clamor behind him. It was Wen Ping, leading troops in pursuit. By the time Zhao Yun reached the bridge, both man and horse were utterly spent. There he saw Zhang Fei, spear in hand, sitting his horse upon the bridge. Zhao Yun cried aloud, “Yide, aid me!” Zhang Fei replied, “Zilong, ride on quickly! I shall deal with the pursuers myself.”\n\nZhao Yun spurred across the bridge. After riding more than twenty li, he found Xuande and the others resting beneath some trees. Zhao Yun dismounted, prostrated himself, and wept. Xuande wept as well. Gasping for breath, Zhao Yun said, “For Zhao Yun’s crime, ten thousand deaths would still be too light! Lady Mi was gravely wounded and refused to mount my horse. She cast herself into a well and died. I could only push down an earthen wall to cover her. Then, carrying the young lord in my arms, I broke through the encircling host. Thanks to my lord’s immense good fortune, I was blessed to escape. A short while ago, the young lord was still crying in my arms, but he has made no sound for some time. I fear he may not have survived.” He opened his armor to look. It turned out that A-Dou was merely sleeping and had not yet awakened. Zhao Yun exclaimed joyfully, “By good fortune, the young lord is unharmed!” With both hands he presented the child to Xuande. Xuande took him and flung him to the ground, saying, “For the sake of an infant like you, I nearly lost one of my great generals!” Zhao Yun hastily picked A-Dou up from the ground, then wept and bowed, saying, “Even if Yun’s liver and brains were smeared upon the earth, I could never repay such kindness!” A later poet wrote:\n\nFrom Cao Cao’s host the flying tiger sprang;\nWithin Zhao Yun’s arms the young dragon slept.\nNo other means could soothe his loyal heart,\nSo Liu Bei cast his own son before the horse.\n\nMeanwhile, Wen Ping led his troops in pursuit of Zhao Yun as far as Changban Bridge. There he saw Zhang Fei, his tiger whiskers bristling upward and his great round eyes opened wide, gripping his serpent spear as he sat his horse upon the bridge. He also saw clouds of dust rising behind the woods east of the bridge. Suspecting an ambush, he reined in his horse and dared not advance.\n\nBefore long, Cao Ren, Li Dian, Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Yue Jin, Zhang Liao, Zhang He, Xu Chu, and the others all arrived. When they saw Zhang Fei glaring fiercely, spear held crosswise, sitting his horse upon the bridge, they feared it might be another stratagem of Zhuge Kongming. None dared approach. They halted their formations and drew up in a single line west of the bridge, then sent a swift messenger to report to Cao Cao. On hearing the news, Cao Cao mounted at once and came forward from behind the ranks. Zhang Fei opened his great round eyes wide. Dimly, amid the rearward troops, he saw a green silk parasol, yak-tail standards, ceremonial axes, and banners approaching. He guessed that Cao Cao, being doubtful, had come in person to observe. Zhang Fei raised his voice in a mighty shout: “I am Zhang Yide of Yan! Who dares fight me to the death?” His voice rang like a tremendous thunderclap. All who heard it in Cao Cao’s army trembled in their thighs. Cao Cao hastily ordered his parasol removed, then turned to those around him and said, “I once heard Yunzhang say that Yide could take the head of a chief general from amid an army of a million as easily as drawing an object from a bag. Now that we have met him today, he must not be underestimated.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Zhang Fei glared and shouted once more: “Zhang Yide of Yan is here! Who dares come forth and fight to the death?” Seeing Zhang Fei’s awesome bearing, Cao Cao began to think of retreating. Zhang Fei saw the formations of Cao Cao’s rear army begin to shift, so he leveled his spear and shouted again: “You will not fight, yet you will not retreat! What is the reason for this?”\n\nBefore the echoes of his shout had died away, Xiahou Jie, beside Cao Cao, was so terrified that his courage shattered, and he toppled from his horse. Cao Cao at once turned his mount and fled. Thereupon all his soldiers and generals rushed away together toward the west. Truly it was said: How could a yellow-mouthed child endure the crash of a thunderbolt? How could a sickly woodcutter bear the roar of tigers and leopards? In that instant, countless men threw down their spears and dropped their helmets. The men surged like a tide, and the horses plunged like a collapsing mountain, trampling one another underfoot. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt Changban Bridge the air with slaughter burned;\nSpear leveled, horse held fast, his round eyes glared.\nOne shout resounded like a thunderclap—\nAlone he drove back Cao’s million men.\n\nCao Cao, terrified by Zhang Fei’s might, galloped westward. His cap and hairpin both fell away, and he fled with his hair streaming loose. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu caught up and seized his bridle rings. Cao Cao was frantic and bewildered. Zhang Liao said, “Prime Minister, do not be alarmed. Zhang Fei is only one man—why fear him so deeply? If we turn our army back at once and attack, Liu Bei may yet be captured.” Only then did Cao Cao’s composure somewhat return. He ordered Zhang Liao and Xu Chu to go back to Changban Bridge and discover what had happened.\n\nNow Zhang Fei, seeing Cao Cao’s army retreat in a single rush, did not dare pursue. He quickly summoned back the twenty-odd horsemen who had accompanied him, had them remove the branches tied to their horses’ tails, and ordered them to tear down the bridge. Then he turned his horse and returned to Xuande, to whom he related in full how he had destroyed the bridge. Xuande said, “My brother is brave indeed, but regrettably you have miscalculated.” Zhang Fei asked why. Xuande replied, “Cao Cao is deeply cunning. You should not have broken down the bridge. He will certainly pursue us now.” Zhang Fei said, “One shout from me drove him back several li. How would he dare pursue us again?” Xuande answered, “Had you left the bridge intact, he would have feared an ambush and dared not advance. Now that you have destroyed it, he will conclude that we have no troops and are afraid, and he will certainly come after us. He has a host of a million. Even if the Yangtze and Han rivers lay before him, he could fill them and cross. Why should he fear one broken bridge?” They therefore set out at once, taking a side road toward Hanjin and making for the road to Mianyang.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao had sent Zhang Liao and Xu Chu to investigate at Changban Bridge. They returned and reported, “Zhang Fei has destroyed the bridge and departed.” Cao Cao said, “He broke the bridge as he withdrew because he was afraid.” He then issued orders to assign ten thousand soldiers to build three floating bridges with all speed, so that the army could cross that very night. Li Dian said, “I fear this may be another deceitful stratagem of Zhuge Liang. We must not advance rashly.” Cao Cao replied, “Zhang Fei is merely a man of brute courage. What deceitful stratagem could he devise?” He then sent down orders to advance with the utmost speed.\n\nAs Xuande drew near Hanjin, he suddenly saw great clouds of dust rising behind him. Drums rolled to the heavens, and battle cries shook the earth. Xuande said, “A great river lies before us, and pursuing troops are behind us. What are we to do?” He hastily ordered Zhao Yun to prepare to meet the enemy. Cao Cao commanded his army, saying, “Liu Bei is now a fish in the cauldron and a tiger in the pit. If we do not capture him at this moment, it will be like releasing a fish into the sea or setting a tiger free in the mountains. Let every general exert himself and press forward!” The generals received the order, and each displayed his might as they raced in pursuit. Suddenly drums sounded behind a hillside, and a body of troops and horsemen charged out, shouting, “I have been waiting here for a long time!”\n\nAt their head was a great general bearing the Green Dragon saber and mounted upon the Red Hare. It was none other than Guan Yunzhang. He had gone to Jiangxia and obtained ten thousand troops and horsemen; then, learning of the great battle at Dangyang and Changban, he had come expressly by this road to intercept Cao Cao. The moment Cao Cao saw Yunzhang, he reined in his horse and turned to his generals, saying, “We have fallen into another of Zhuge Liang’s stratagems!” He gave orders for the entire army to retreat at once.\n\nYunzhang pursued them for more than ten li, then turned back and escorted Xuande and the others to Hanjin, where boats were already waiting. Yunzhang invited Xuande, Lady Gan, and A-Dou to board and be seated. He then asked, “Why do I not see my second sister-in-law?” Xuande related all that had happened at Dangyang. Yunzhang sighed and said, “When we hunted at Xutian in former days, had you followed my counsel, we would not suffer today’s calamity.” Xuande replied, “At that time, I too feared breaking the vessel while striking the rat.”\n\nAs they spoke, they suddenly heard war drums sounding loudly from the southern bank. Boats thick as ants came sailing downwind toward them, their sails raised. Xuande was greatly alarmed. As the vessels drew near, they saw a man in a white robe and silver armor standing at the prow of one ship. He cried aloud, “Uncle, have you fared well since we parted? Your unworthy nephew has offended by arriving late!” Xuande looked and saw that it was Liu Qi. Liu Qi came aboard Xuande’s vessel, bowed weeping, and said, “I heard that Uncle was hard-pressed by Cao Cao, so your nephew came expressly to receive and assist you.” Xuande was overjoyed, and the two forces joined and proceeded together. While they were still aboard relating the circumstances, they suddenly saw warships drawn up in a line to the southwest, racing toward them before the wind with shrill whistles.\n\nLiu Qi said in alarm, “Your nephew has already brought every soldier from Jiangxia here. These warships now barring our way must belong either to Cao Cao or to Jiangdong. What are we to do?”\n\nXuande went to the prow and looked. He saw a man in a silk headcloth and Daoist robe seated at the bow of a vessel. It was Kongming, with Sun Qian standing behind him. Xuande hastily invited them aboard and asked how Kongming came to be there. Kongming replied, “After reaching Jiangxia, I first ordered Yunzhang to land at Hanjin and come to your aid. I calculated that Cao Cao would certainly pursue you, and that my lord would not come by way of Jiangling but would take a slanting route toward Hanjin instead. I therefore asked the young lord to come ahead and receive you, while I went directly to Xiakou and mustered all the troops there to bring them to your aid.”\n\nXuande was delighted. After all the forces had joined, they discussed plans for defeating Cao Cao. Kongming said, “The city of Xiakou is strongly situated and possesses considerable money and provisions, so it can be defended for a long time. I ask my lord to station himself at Xiakou. The young lord should return to Jiangxia, put the warships in order, and prepare the weapons and equipment. With the two forces supporting one another like a beast’s horns, we can withstand Cao Cao. If we all return to Jiangxia together, our position will instead become isolated.” Liu Qi said, “The Military Adviser’s words are excellent. Yet in my humble opinion, I should invite Uncle to go temporarily to Jiangxia. Once the troops and horses there have been properly arranged, it will not be too late for him to return to Xiakou.” Xuande said, “My worthy nephew’s words are also sound.” He therefore left Yunzhang with five thousand men to guard Xiakou, while Xuande, Kongming, and Liu Qi went together to Jiangxia.\n\nCao Cao, having seen Yunzhang lead troops out to intercept him by the overland route, suspected an ambush and did not dare continue the pursuit. He also feared that Xuande might reach Jiangling first by water, so he marched his army toward Jiangling through the night. Deng Yi, the Administrative Officer of Jingzhou, and Liu Xian, the Assistant Inspector, had already learned in full what had happened at Xiangyang. Concluding that they could not resist Cao Cao, they led the soldiers and people of Jingzhou out beyond the city walls and surrendered.\n\nCao Cao entered the city and restored order among the people. He released Han Song from prison and promoted him to Grand Herald. All the other officials likewise received ranks and rewards. Cao Cao then conferred with his generals, saying, “Liu Bei has now gone to Jiangxia. I fear he may unite with Eastern Wu, allowing the menace to spread. What plan should we use to defeat him?” Xun You said, “Now that the might of our army has been greatly displayed, we should send an envoy bearing a proclamation to Jiangdong, inviting Sun Quan to join us in a hunt at Jiangxia. Together we may capture Liu Bei, divide the lands of Jingzhou, and bind ourselves in lasting alliance. Sun Quan will certainly become alarmed and suspicious, and will come to submit. Then our enterprise will succeed.”\n\nCao Cao adopted the plan. On the one hand, he issued the proclamation and sent an envoy to Eastern Wu; on the other, he mustered his cavalry, infantry, and naval forces, numbering altogether eight hundred and thirty thousand, though he falsely claimed a million. Advancing by both land and water, ships and horsemen moved abreast down the river. From the Jingzhou gorges in the west to Qi and Huang in the east, his linked camps and stockades stretched for more than three hundred li.\n\nThe tale now divides. Sun Quan of Jiangdong was encamped in Chaisang Commandery. When he heard that Cao Cao’s great army had reached Xiangyang, that Liu Cong had surrendered, and that Cao Cao was now marching day and night by forced stages to seize Jiangling, he assembled his advisers to discuss a plan of defense. Lu Su said, “Jingzhou borders our state. Its rivers and mountains make it naturally strong, and its people are numerous and prosperous. If we can occupy and possess it, it will provide the foundation for imperial rule. Liu Biao has only just died, and Liu Bei has only just suffered defeat. I ask to be sent to Jiangxia to offer condolences. Taking that occasion, I shall persuade Liu Bei to rally Liu Biao’s generals and unite with us in heart and purpose to defeat Cao Cao. If Liu Bei is pleased and agrees, then our great enterprise may succeed.” Sun Quan was delighted and accepted his proposal. He immediately dispatched Lu Su with gifts to Jiangxia to offer condolences.\n\nWhen Xuande reached Jiangxia, he discussed sound plans with Kongming and Liu Qi. Kongming said, “Cao Cao’s power is great, and it will be difficult to resist him directly. It would be better to seek support from Sun Quan of Eastern Wu. If north and south are held against each other, we may profit between them. Why should this not be done?” Xuande said, “Jiangdong has many men of ability. They must have far-reaching designs of their own. Why would they be willing to accommodate us?” Kongming laughed and said, “Cao Cao now leads a host of a million and crouches like a tiger over the Yangtze and Han. How could Jiangdong fail to send someone to learn the truth of the situation? If someone comes here, I shall borrow a sailful of wind and go straight to Jiangdong. Relying upon my three-inch, never-rotting tongue, I shall persuade the armies of north and south to devour one another. If the southern army wins, we shall join it in destroying Cao Cao and seize the lands of Jingzhou. If the northern army wins, we may take advantage of its momentum to seize Jiangnan.” Xuande said, “Your argument is most profound. But how are we to bring someone here from Jiangdong?”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, a messenger reported that Sun Quan of Jiangdong had sent Lu Su to offer condolences and that his vessel had already reached the bank. Kongming laughed and said, “The great enterprise is accomplished!” He then asked Liu Qi, “When Sun Ce died in former years, did Xiangyang send anyone to offer condolences?” Liu Qi replied, “Jiangdong bears a blood feud against my family for the killing of a father. How could there be any exchange of congratulations or condolences between us?” Kongming said, “Then Lu Su has not come to offer condolences. He has come to investigate our military situation.” He then said to Xuande, “When Lu Su arrives, if he asks about Cao Cao’s movements, my lord must simply say that he knows nothing. If Lu Su asks again and again, my lord need only tell him to ask Zhuge Liang.”\n\nTheir plan settled, they sent someone to welcome Lu Su. Lu Su entered the city and performed the rites of condolence, and Liu Qi accepted his gifts. Liu Qi then invited Lu Su to meet Xuande. After they had exchanged courtesies, he invited them into the rear hall to drink wine. Lu Su said, “I have long heard of the Imperial Uncle’s great name, but never had the opportunity to pay my respects. Now, fortunately, I have met you, which is truly a comfort. I recently heard that the Imperial Uncle fought Cao Cao and must therefore know the truth of his strength. May I ask approximately how many troops Cao Cao commands?” Xuande replied, “My soldiers are few and my generals scarce. The moment I heard Cao Cao had arrived, I fled. I know nothing at all of his true strength.” Lu Su said, “I have heard that the Imperial Uncle employed the stratagems of Zhuge Kongming and twice burned Cao Cao’s army, making him lose his soul and courage. How can you say that you know nothing?” Xuande replied, “Only by asking Kongming can you learn the details.” Lu Su asked, “Where is Kongming? I should like to meet him.”\n\nXuande ordered Kongming invited to meet him. After Lu Su and Kongming had exchanged courtesies, Lu Su said, “I have long admired your talent and virtue, sir, but have never had the honor of meeting you. Now, fortunately, we have encountered one another. I should like to hear your judgment of the present dangers and prospects.” Kongming replied, “I have already discerned all of Cao Cao’s treacherous designs. I regret only that our strength is insufficient, and so we have withdrawn before him for the time being.” Lu Su asked, “Does the Imperial Uncle intend to remain here now?” Kongming replied, “Lord Liu has an old friendship with Wu Chen, Governor of Cangwu, and intends to seek refuge with him.” Lu Su said, “Wu Chen has little grain and few troops and cannot even protect himself. How could he shelter another?” Kongming replied, “Though Wu Chen’s domain is not a place where we can remain for long, we shall rely on him temporarily. We have other sound plans.”\n\nLu Su said, “General Sun holds six commanderies like a crouching tiger. His troops are elite and his provisions abundant. Moreover, he deeply respects the worthy and treats men of learning with honor, so the heroes of Jiangdong have flocked to his allegiance. For your present plans, nothing would be better than sending a trusted confidant to establish ties with Eastern Wu, so that together we may pursue a great enterprise.” Kongming said, “Lord Liu has never had any old friendship with General Sun, and I fear our arguments would be wasted. Furthermore, there is no trusted confidant available to send.” Lu Su said, “Your elder brother, sir, now serves as an adviser in Jiangdong and longs each day to see you. Though I lack ability, I am willing to accompany you to meet General Sun and discuss our great enterprise together.” Xuande said, “Kongming is my master. I cannot be parted from him even for an instant. How can he go?”\n\nLu Su earnestly pressed Kongming to accompany him. Xuande pretended to refuse. Kongming said, “The matter is urgent. I ask to accept the mission and make this journey.” Only then did Xuande consent. Lu Su took his leave of Xuande and Liu Qi, then boarded his vessel with Kongming and set course for Chaisang Commandery. Truly it was said:\n\nOnly because Zhuge Liang sailed forth in a light boat,\nCao Cao’s mighty host was halted in a single day.\n\nWhat ultimately came of Kongming’s journey will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 43\n\nZhuge Liang Wages a Battle of Words with the Scholars; Lu Su Prevails Against All Dissent\n\nNow Lu Su and Kongming took leave of Xuande and Liu Qi, boarded a boat, and set out for Chaisang Commandery. As they traveled, Lu Su conferred with Kongming, saying, “When you meet General Sun, you must on no account tell him truthfully how numerous Cao Cao’s soldiers and generals are.” Kongming replied, “There is no need for you to remind me, Zijing. I shall know how to answer.” When the boat reached shore, Su asked Kongming to rest for a while at the posthouse, then went ahead to see Sun Quan. Quan was in the main hall, gathered with his civil and military officers to deliberate on affairs. Hearing that Lu Su had returned, he hastily summoned him and asked, “Zijing, what did you discover in Jiangxia concerning their true condition?” Su replied, “I have learned the general situation, but allow me to report it at leisure.” Quan showed him Cao Cao’s proclamation and said, “Yesterday Cao sent an envoy bearing this document. I dismissed the envoy for the time being, and we are now assembled to debate the matter, but no decision has yet been reached.” Lu Su took the proclamation and read it. In substance, it said: “I have lately received the Emperor’s command and, in obedience to his edict, have marched to punish the guilty. When my banners pointed south, Liu Cong laid down his arms; the people of Jing and Xiang submitted at the mere report of my coming. I now command a million valiant soldiers and a thousand foremost generals, and wish to join the General in a hunt at Jiangxia, that together we may chastise Liu Bei, divide his territories between us, and establish an enduring alliance of friendship. I trust you will not hesitate, but will speedily favor me with your reply.”\n\nWhen Lu Su had finished reading, he asked, “What is my lord’s honored judgment?” Quan replied, “No conclusion has yet been reached.” Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao commands a host of a million and borrows the Son of Heaven’s name to campaign throughout the realm. To resist him would be rebellion. Moreover, the chief advantage by which my lord might have resisted Cao was the Yangtze. Now that Cao has acquired Jingzhou, he shares with us the strategic fastness of the river, and his power cannot be opposed. In my humble opinion, submission is the surest course for absolute safety.” All the other advisers said, “Zibu’s words accord perfectly with Heaven’s will.” Sun Quan pondered in silence. Zhang Zhao continued, “My lord need not entertain further doubts. If you submit to Cao Cao, the people of Eastern Wu will be secure, and the six commanderies south of the Yangtze may be preserved.” Sun Quan lowered his head and said nothing.\n\nAfter a while, Quan rose to change his clothes, and Lu Su followed behind him. Knowing what Su intended, Quan took him by the hand and said, “What would you have me do?” Su replied, “What the others said just now gravely misleads you, General. All the others may surrender to Cao Cao; you alone, General, may not.” Quan asked, “Why do you say so?” Su replied, “If men like me surrender to Cao, he will send me back to my native district, and as I rise through successive offices, I shall at least retain the governorship of a commandery or province. But if you surrender to Cao, General, where can you go? Your rank will be no higher than that of a marquis; your carriage will number no more than one, your mount no more than a single horse, and your retinue no more than a few men. How could you ever again face south upon the throne and style yourself lord? The others’ counsels are each framed for their own advantage and must not be heeded. You should decide your great policy without delay.”\n\nQuan sighed and said, “The arguments of the others have deeply disappointed me. Zijing, your exposition of our grand strategy accords exactly with my own view. Heaven itself has bestowed you upon me! Yet Cao has newly acquired Yuan Shao’s multitudes and, more recently, the forces of Jingzhou. I fear his power is too great to resist.” Su said, “When I went to Jiangxia, I brought back Zhuge Liang, the younger brother of Zhuge Jin. He is here now. My lord may question him and thereby learn the true state of affairs.” Quan said, “Is Master Sleeping Dragon here?” Su replied, “He is now resting at the posthouse.” Quan said, “It is late today, so I shall not meet him yet. Tomorrow I will assemble my civil and military officers beneath my command, first let him behold the finest men of Jiangdong, and then ascend the hall to deliberate.”\n\nLu Su accepted the command and departed. The next day he went to the posthouse to see Kongming and again cautioned him: “When you meet my lord today, you must on no account say that Cao Cao’s army is numerous.” Kongming smiled and said, “I shall adapt myself to circumstances and will certainly make no mistake.” Su then conducted Kongming to the audience chamber. There he found Zhang Zhao, Gu Yong, and a company of more than twenty civil and military officers, all in lofty caps and broad sashes, their garments arranged, sitting solemnly upright. Kongming met them one by one and asked each man’s name. When the courtesies were complete, he took the guest’s seat. Zhang Zhao and the others observed Kongming’s free and elegant bearing and his lofty, commanding presence, and concluded that he must have come to persuade them. Zhang Zhao was the first to challenge him, saying, “I am but an insignificant scholar of Jiangdong. I have long heard that while you lay secluded in Longzhong, you compared yourself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. Is this truly so?” Kongming replied, “That is merely one modest comparison I have made in my life.” Zhao said, “I recently heard that Liu of Yuzhou visited your thatched cottage three times and was fortunate enough to secure your services. He considered himself like a fish that had found water and intended to sweep across Jing and Xiang. Yet now, in a single day, all that territory has fallen to Cao Cao. I do not know what master plan this reveals.”\n\nKongming thought to himself that Zhang Zhao was the foremost adviser under Sun Quan, and unless he first confounded him, he could never hope to persuade Sun Quan. He therefore answered, “In my view, taking the lands along the Han River would have been as easy as turning over one’s palm. My lord, Liu of Yuzhou, practices benevolence and righteousness in his own person and could not bear to seize the inheritance of a member of his own clan; he therefore firmly refused it. Liu Cong was a mere child who trusted slanderous counsels and secretly surrendered, thereby allowing Cao Cao to run rampant. My lord now has his troops stationed at Jiangxia and has other excellent designs in hand, though they are not such as ordinary men can comprehend.”\n\nZhao said, “If that is so, then your words and deeds contradict each other. You compare yourself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. Guan Zhong served Duke Huan as minister, made him hegemon over the feudal lords, and brought order to all beneath Heaven. Yue Yi supported the feeble state of Yan and captured more than seventy cities of Qi. These two were true talents capable of saving their age. While you were in your thatched cottage, you did nothing but loftily enjoy the wind and moon, sitting erect with your arms clasped about your knees. Now that you have entered the service of Liu of Yuzhou, you ought to have brought benefits to the living, removed their afflictions, and exterminated rebellious villains. Before Liu of Yuzhou obtained your services, he still ranged freely throughout the realm and held cities and territory. Once he obtained you, all men looked up in expectation. Even children three feet tall declared that the fierce tiger had grown wings and that they would soon see the House of Han restored and the Cao clan destroyed. The old ministers of the court and recluses in the mountains and forests all wiped their eyes and waited, believing that the clouds obscuring the high heavens would be swept away, the radiance of the sun and moon would again be seen, the people would be rescued from fire and flood, and the realm would be laid in peace upon a cushioned couch—and that now was the time. Yet after you attached yourself to Yuzhou, no sooner did Cao Cao’s army appear than you cast aside armor and spears and fled at the mere report of his coming. Above, you could not requite Liu Biao by bringing peace to the common people; below, you could not assist his orphaned son in defending his territory. Instead, you abandoned Xinye, fled to Fancheng, suffered defeat at Dangyang, and ran to Xiakou, with nowhere left to shelter. Thus, after gaining your services, Yuzhou has fared worse than before. Did Guan Zhong and Yue Yi truly act in this manner? These are the blunt words of a simple man; I trust you will not take offense!”\n\nWhen Kongming had heard him out, he laughed softly and said, “When the great roc soars ten thousand miles, how can common birds comprehend its ambition? Consider a man afflicted with a grave and lingering illness. One must first give him thin gruel to drink and mild medicine to take. Only when his inner organs have been brought into harmony and his body has gradually recovered may he be nourished with meat and treated with powerful drugs. Then the root of the illness will be wholly removed and his life preserved. But if, before his vital currents have recovered their balance, one administers potent medicine and rich food and expects him to remain safe, the task will indeed be difficult. My lord, Liu of Yuzhou, after his army was defeated at Runan, sought refuge with Liu Biao. His soldiers numbered fewer than a thousand, and his generals consisted only of Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun. His condition was precisely like that of a patient weakened to the point of utter exhaustion. Xinye is a small, remote mountain county, sparse in people and meager in grain. Yuzhou merely borrowed it as a temporary shelter; could he truly have intended to sit there and defend it forever? His arms and armor were incomplete, his walls and defenses insecure, his army untrained, and his grain insufficient from one day to the next. Yet he burned Cao’s camp at Bowang and used the waters of the White River, striking terror into the hearts of Xiahou Dun, Cao Ren, and their kind. In my humble view, the military achievements of Guan Zhong and Yue Yi did not necessarily surpass these. As for Liu Cong’s surrender to Cao Cao, Yuzhou genuinely knew nothing of it beforehand. Moreover, he could not bear to seize the inheritance of a clansman amid the turmoil. This was true supreme benevolence and righteousness. In the defeat at Dangyang, Yuzhou saw hundreds of thousands of people who had rallied to his righteous cause following him, supporting the aged and carrying the young. Unable to bear abandoning them, he advanced only ten li a day, gave no thought to seizing Jiangling, and willingly shared defeat with them. This too was supreme benevolence and righteousness. When the few oppose the many, victory and defeat are ordinary turns of war. In former times the High Emperor was repeatedly defeated by Xiang Yu, yet achieved success in the single battle at Gaixia. Was this not due to Han Xin’s excellent strategy? Han Xin served the High Emperor for a long time, yet did not win victory after victory. The great designs of a state and the security or peril of its altars of soil and grain require a master strategist. They cannot be compared to the empty boasts of glib debaters, who deceive men with hollow reputations, surpass everyone when sitting in discussion or standing in discourse, yet when faced with changing circumstances cannot accomplish one thing in a hundred. Such men are truly the laughingstock of the realm!” This speech left Zhang Zhao without a single word in reply.\n\nSuddenly one man among those seated raised his voice and asked, “Duke Cao now has a million soldiers encamped and a thousand generals arrayed beneath him. With the sweep of a dragon and the gaze of a tiger, he means to swallow Jiangxia whole. What do you make of that?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Yu Fan. Kongming replied, “Cao Cao has gathered Yuan Shao’s ant-swarm troops and coerced Liu Biao’s rabble. Though they number several million, they are nothing to fear.” Yu Fan sneered. “Your army was defeated at Dangyang, your stratagems exhausted at Xiakou, and now you come wretchedly begging aid from others, yet still claim to feel no fear. This is truly deceiving men with grandiose words!” Kongming replied, “How could Liu of Yuzhou, with a few thousand troops of benevolence and righteousness, oppose a million brutal men? He withdrew to defend Xiakou only to await the proper time. But now Jiangdong has seasoned troops, abundant provisions, and the strategic fastness of the Yangtze, yet you would still have your lord bend the knee and surrender to a traitor, heedless of the ridicule of the realm. Judged by this, Liu of Yuzhou is indeed one who does not fear the traitor Cao!” Yu Fan could make no reply.\n\nAnother man among those seated asked, “Does Kongming intend to emulate the tongues of Zhang Yi and Su Qin and come persuade Eastern Wu?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Bu Zhi. Kongming said, “Bu Zishan regards Su Qin and Zhang Yi merely as debaters, not knowing that they were heroes as well. Su Qin wore the seals of chancellor to six states, and Zhang Yi twice served as chancellor of Qin. Both possessed strategies for supporting and preserving the states of men. They cannot be compared to those who fear the strong and bully the weak, who dread the knife and shrink from the sword. You gentlemen hear Cao Cao utter empty, deceitful words and at once take fright and plead for surrender. How dare you mock Su Qin and Zhang Yi?” Bu Zhi fell silent and said nothing.\n\nSuddenly another man asked, “What sort of man does Kongming consider Cao Cao to be?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Xue Zong. He replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor to the Han. Why is there any need to ask?” Zong said, “Your words are mistaken. The succession of the Han has continued until the present, but its allotted span is nearing its end. Duke Cao now possesses two-thirds of the realm, and all men give him their allegiance. Liu of Yuzhou fails to recognize Heaven’s time and obstinately insists on contending with him. It is precisely like striking a stone with an egg. How could he avoid defeat?” Kongming sternly cried, “Xue Jingwen, how dare you utter such words, which acknowledge neither father nor sovereign? A man born between Heaven and Earth must take loyalty and filial devotion as the foundation of his conduct. Since you are a minister of Han, whenever you see one who acts as no true subject, you should swear to join in destroying him. Such is the way of a minister. Cao Cao’s ancestors presumptuously enjoyed the stipends of Han, yet he gives no thought to repaying the dynasty. Instead, he harbors treasonous ambitions to usurp the throne, arousing the common indignation of the entire realm. Yet you attribute his success to Heaven’s allotted course. You are truly a man without father or sovereign! You are unworthy of conversation. Speak no more!” Xue Zong’s face was covered with shame, and he could not answer.\n\nAnother man among those seated immediately asked, “Though Cao Cao holds the Son of Heaven in his power to command the feudal lords, he is nonetheless descended from Cao Shen, Chancellor of State. Liu of Yuzhou may claim descent from Prince Jing of Zhongshan, but there is no evidence by which it can be verified. To all appearances, he is merely a fellow who once wove mats and sold sandals. How is he worthy to contend with Cao Cao?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Lu Ji. Kongming laughed and said, “Are you not the young Master Lu who hid oranges in his robe at Yuan Shu’s banquet? Be seated and listen to a word from me. Since Cao Cao is descended from Chancellor Cao, his family has served as ministers of Han for generations. Yet now he monopolizes authority, runs riot, and insults both sovereign and father. Thus he not only has no sovereign, but also despises his ancestors. He is not only a rebellious minister of the House of Han, but also a traitorous son of the Cao clan! Liu of Yuzhou is a stately scion of the imperial house. The present Emperor examined the genealogical register and conferred rank upon him. How can you claim that there is no evidence? Moreover, the High Ancestor began as a village constable and ultimately possessed the realm. What shame is there in weaving mats and selling sandals? Your view is that of a child, unworthy to be discussed with a lofty scholar!” Lu Ji was left speechless.\n\nOne man among those seated suddenly said, “Everything Kongming says is specious sophistry, none of it sound argument. There is no need to continue. Let me ask instead: which of the Classics has Kongming studied?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Yan Jun. Kongming replied, “Those who search out chapters and pluck out phrases are the pedants of their age. How could they establish a state or accomplish great affairs? In ancient times, Yi Yin plowed the fields of Shen, and Ziya fished on the River Wei. Men such as Zhang Liang and Chen Ping, and men such as Deng Yu and Geng Yan, all possessed talents capable of sustaining the world. Yet I do not know which Classics they studied throughout their lives. Did they imitate petty scholars, confining themselves to brush and inkstone, counting black and debating yellow, playing with phrases and trifling with ink?” Yan Jun lowered his head in dejection and could make no reply.\n\nSuddenly another man cried in a loud voice, “You delight in grandiose talk, but may possess no genuine learning. I fear you merely make yourself the laughingstock of scholars.” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Cheng Deshu of Runan. Kongming answered, “Among scholars there are gentlemen and petty men. The gentleman scholar is loyal to his sovereign and loves his country, upholds the right and abhors the wicked, striving to extend his beneficence to his own age and leave his name to later generations. The petty scholar, however, concerns himself only with trivial ornament and devotes himself solely to literary composition. In the freshness of youth he writes rhapsodies; with whitening head he pores over the Classics. Though a thousand words may flow from his brush, not one useful plan resides in his breast. Yang Xiong, for example, won fame throughout the age for his writings, yet stooped to serve Wang Mang and could not escape death by throwing himself from the Pavilion. Such is what is called a petty scholar. Though he write ten thousand words a day, what value is there in him?” Cheng Deshu could not reply.\n\nWhen the others saw Kongming answering as swiftly as flowing water, they all changed color. Zhang Wen and Luo Tong, who were also seated there, were about to question and challenge him when suddenly a man entered from outside and cried sternly, “Kongming is a rare genius of the present age. For you gentlemen to assail him with your tongues violates the courtesy due a guest. Cao Cao’s great army is pressing upon our borders, yet instead of devising a plan to repel the enemy, you do nothing but wage a battle of words!” They looked at the speaker and saw that it was Huang Gai, styled Gongfu, a native of Lingling, who then served as Eastern Wu’s officer of provisions. Huang Gai said to Kongming, “I have heard that gaining advantage through many words is inferior to remaining silent. Why do you not present your words of metal and stone to my lord instead of debating with these gentlemen?” Kongming replied, “These gentlemen do not understand the affairs of the age and have challenged me one after another. I had no choice but to answer.”\n\nHuang Gai and Lu Su then conducted Kongming inside. At the middle gate they happened to encounter Zhuge Jin, and Kongming saluted him. Jin said, “Worthy younger brother, since you have come to Jiangdong, why did you not visit me?” Kongming replied, “Since I have entered Yuzhou’s service, reason demands that public affairs come before private matters. As my official business is not yet complete, I dared not attend to family concerns. I hope, elder brother, that you will forgive me.” Jin said, “When you have met the Marquis of Wu, come and speak with me.” With that, he departed.\n\nLu Su said, “You must not forget what I urged upon you just now.” Kongming nodded his assent. He was conducted into the hall, where Sun Quan descended the steps to welcome him and treated him with exceptional courtesy. When the formal salutations were complete, Kongming was given a seat. The civil and military officers stood in two rows. Lu Su stood beside Kongming, intent upon hearing what he would say. When Kongming had conveyed Xuande’s sentiments, he stole a glance at Sun Quan and saw blue eyes, a purple beard, and an imposing, majestic appearance. Kongming thought to himself, “This man’s physiognomy is extraordinary. He can only be provoked, not persuaded. When he questions me, I shall use words to provoke him.”\n\nWhen tea had been served, Sun Quan said, “I have often heard Lu Zijing speak of your talents. Now that I am fortunate enough to meet you, I venture to ask for your instruction.” Kongming replied, “I am untalented and unlearned, and unworthy of your enlightened inquiry.” Quan said, “You recently assisted Liu of Yuzhou at Xinye in his struggle against Cao Cao, so you must know the strengths and weaknesses of Cao’s army in detail.” Kongming replied, “Liu of Yuzhou had few soldiers and generals, while Xinye was a small city without provisions. How could he have held out against Cao Cao?” Quan asked, “How many troops does Cao have altogether?” Kongming replied, “His cavalry, infantry, and naval forces number somewhat more than a million.” Quan asked, “Can that figure be a deception?” Kongming replied, “It is no deception. Cao Cao already had two hundred thousand Qingzhou troops in Yanzhou. After defeating Yuan Shao, he gained another five or six hundred thousand. He newly recruited three or four hundred thousand troops in the Central Plain, and now has acquired another two or three hundred thousand from Jingzhou. By this reckoning, his forces number no fewer than one million five hundred thousand. I said one million only because I feared alarming the gentlemen of Jiangdong.”\n\nHearing this, Lu Su, who stood nearby, changed color and signaled Kongming with his eyes, but Kongming pretended not to see. Quan asked, “And how many fighting generals does Cao Cao have under his command?” Kongming replied, “His resourceful and farsighted advisers, and his generals practiced and seasoned in war, surely number more than one or two thousand!” Quan asked, “Now that Cao Cao has subdued Jing and Chu, does he entertain further ambitions?” Kongming replied, “At this very moment he is laying camps along the river and preparing warships. If he does not intend to take Jiangdong, what land can he be waiting to seize?” Quan said, “If he intends to annex us, I ask you to decide for me whether we should fight or refrain from fighting.” Kongming replied, “I have one thing to say, but fear you will be unwilling to heed it, General.” Quan said, “I wish to hear your lofty judgment.” Kongming replied, “Formerly, when the realm was in great disorder, you, General, rose in Jiangdong, while Liu of Yuzhou gathered his followers south of the Han, and together you contended with Cao Cao for the realm. Cao has now cut down the chief obstacles, and the country is almost pacified. Recently he also destroyed Jingzhou, and his might has shaken all within the seas. Even if heroes remain, they have nowhere to employ their prowess. Therefore Yuzhou fled here. I hope, General, that you will weigh your strength and act accordingly. If, with the multitudes of Wu and Yue, you are able to contend with the Central Plain, it would be best to break with Cao Cao at once. If you are unable, why not follow the counsels of your advisers, halt your troops, bind up your armor, face north, and serve him?”\n\nBefore Quan could answer, Kongming continued, “Outwardly, General, you assume the name of submission, but inwardly you harbor doubts and contrary intentions. If, when matters are urgent, you fail to decide, calamity will be upon you within days!” Quan said, “If what you say is true, why does Liu of Yuzhou not surrender to Cao?” Kongming replied, “In ancient times Tian Heng was merely a brave man of Qi, yet he upheld righteousness and refused humiliation. How much less could Liu of Yuzhou—a scion of the imperial house, a hero whose talents surpass the age, and a man revered by all worthy men—submit? If his undertaking does not succeed, that is the will of Heaven. How could he ever abase himself beneath another?”\n\nWhen Sun Quan heard these words, his expression suddenly changed in anger. He swept his robe aside, rose, and withdrew into the rear hall. The others all sneered, then dispersed. Lu Su reproached Kongming, saying, “Why did you speak such words, Master? Fortunately, my lord is broad-minded and magnanimous and did not rebuke you to your face. Your words treated him with far too much contempt.” Kongming threw back his head and laughed. “How can he be so incapable of tolerating others? I have a plan of my own to defeat Cao Cao, but since he did not ask me, I deliberately said nothing.” Su replied, “If you truly have an excellent plan, I shall ask my lord to seek your instruction.” Kongming said, “I regard Cao Cao’s million soldiers as nothing but a swarm of ants! One motion of my hand, and they will all be ground to powder!”\n\nWhen Lu Su heard this, he immediately entered the rear hall and saw Sun Quan. Quan’s anger had not yet subsided. Turning to Su, he said, “Kongming has insulted me intolerably!” Su replied, “I too reproached Kongming for this, but he laughed instead and said that my lord was incapable of tolerating others. He has a plan to defeat Cao, but refuses to reveal it lightly. Why does my lord not ask him for it?” Quan’s anger changed to delight. “So Kongming has an excellent plan and deliberately used words to provoke me. In my momentary shallowness, I nearly ruined a great undertaking.” He then returned to the hall with Lu Su and again invited Kongming to converse. On seeing him, Quan apologized, saying, “Just now I rashly offended your dignity. I trust you will not hold it against me.” Kongming also apologized, saying, “My words were offensive. I beg your forgiveness.” Quan invited Kongming into the rear hall and had wine set out to entertain him.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Quan said, “The men Cao Cao has hated throughout his life are Lü Bu, Liu Biao, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu, Liu of Yuzhou, and myself. Now those several heroes have been destroyed, and only Yuzhou and I remain. I cannot take all the lands of Wu and submit them to another’s control. My decision is made. No one but Liu of Yuzhou can stand with me against Cao Cao. Yet after Yuzhou’s recent defeat, how can he withstand this danger?” Kongming replied, “Though Yuzhou has lately been defeated, Guan Yunchang still commands ten thousand picked troops, while Liu Qi leads no fewer than ten thousand fighting men of Jiangxia. Cao Cao’s host has come from afar and is weary. During the recent pursuit of Yuzhou, his light cavalry traveled three hundred li in a single day and night. This is what is meant by saying, ‘At the end of its flight, the strongest crossbow bolt cannot pierce the thinnest silk of Lu.’ Moreover, men of the north are unpracticed in naval warfare. The soldiers and people of Jingzhou who have attached themselves to Cao did so only under compulsion, not from their true hearts. If you, General, can sincerely join strength and purpose with Yuzhou, Cao’s army will certainly be defeated. Once defeated, Cao must return north. Then the power of Jing and Wu will grow strong, and the three-legged balance will take form. The moment that determines success or failure lies today. The decision rests with you alone, General.”\n\nQuan was overjoyed and said, “Your words, Master, have suddenly cleared away the thicket that blinded me. My mind is made up, and I have no further doubts. This very day I shall deliberate on raising troops so that together we may destroy Cao Cao.” He then ordered Lu Su to communicate this resolve to the civil and military officers and to escort Kongming back to the posthouse to rest.\n\nWhen Zhang Zhao learned that Sun Quan intended to raise troops, he said to the others, “He has fallen into Kongming’s scheme!” He hurried in to see Quan and said, “We have heard that my lord intends to raise troops and contend with Cao Cao. Let my lord consider how he compares with Yuan Shao. In former days Cao Cao had few soldiers and generals, yet still defeated Yuan Shao in a single onslaught. How much less may he be taken lightly today, when he commands a million men and is marching south? If you heed Zhuge Liang’s words and recklessly mobilize your troops, it will be what is called carrying firewood to extinguish a blaze.” Sun Quan merely lowered his head and said nothing. Gu Yong said, “Because Liu Bei was defeated by Cao Cao, he now wishes to borrow the forces of Jiangdong to resist him. Why should my lord allow himself to be used by Liu Bei? I beg you to heed Zibu’s counsel.”\n\nSun Quan pondered, still undecided. Zhang Zhao and the others withdrew, and Lu Su entered to see him, saying, “Zhang Zibu and the others have just urged my lord once more not to mobilize, insisting instead upon surrender. These are all ministers who seek to preserve their own bodies and protect their wives and children; their counsels are devised for their own benefit. I beg my lord not to heed them.” Sun Quan remained deep in thought. Su continued, “If my lord continues to hesitate, he will certainly be misled by the others.” Quan replied, “Withdraw for the moment and allow me to think the matter over thoroughly.” Lu Su then withdrew. At this time, some of the military officers favored war, while all the civil officials favored surrender, and their clashing arguments produced no agreement.\n\nNow Sun Quan withdrew into his private apartments, where he could neither sleep nor eat, remaining hesitant and undecided. Lady Wu saw his condition and asked, “What matter weighs upon your mind, that you have given up both sleep and food?” Quan replied, “Cao Cao has now stationed his army along the Yangtze and the Han, and intends to descend upon the lands south of the river. When I question my civil and military officers, some favor surrender and others favor war. If I choose to fight, I fear our few cannot withstand his multitude. If I choose to surrender, I fear Cao Cao will not spare me. Therefore I hesitate and cannot decide.” Lady Wu said, “Why do you not remember your elder aunt’s dying words?” Like a drunkard suddenly sobered, like a dreamer newly awakened, Sun Quan recalled those words. Indeed: “He called to mind the dying words of the Mother of the State, and thereby brought Zhou Yu forth to win the glory of war.” What those words were will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 44\n\nZhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu by Cunning; Sun Quan Resolves to Defeat Cao Cao\n\nNow Dowager Lady Wu, seeing Sun Quan beset by doubt and unable to decide, said to him, “My late elder sister left these words: ‘As Bofu lay dying, he said: When internal affairs remain undecided, consult Zhang Zhao; when external affairs remain undecided, consult Zhou Yu.’ Why do you not summon Gongjin and ask his counsel?” Sun Quan was overjoyed and at once dispatched a messenger to Poyang to invite Zhou Yu to confer on the matter. Zhou Yu, as it happened, was drilling the naval forces on Lake Poyang. When he heard that Cao Cao’s great army had reached the Han River, he returned by forced marches, traveling day and night, to Chaisang Commandery to deliberate on military affairs. Before Sun Quan’s messenger had even departed, Zhou Yu had already arrived. Lu Su, who was closer to Zhou Yu than any other, went first to meet him and gave him a detailed account of all that had happened. Zhou Yu said, “Zijing, do not worry. I have a plan of my own. Go quickly and invite Kongming here to see me.”\n\nLu Su mounted his horse and departed. Zhou Yu had only just settled down to rest when it was announced that Zhang Zhao, Gu Yong, Zhang Hong, and Bu Zhi had come to call upon him. Zhou Yu received them in the hall, and when they had taken their seats and exchanged courtesies, Zhang Zhao said, “Does the Commander-in-Chief understand what is at stake for Jiangdong?” “Not yet,” said Zhou Yu. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao commands a million men and is encamped on the Han River. Yesterday he sent a proclamation here, inviting our lord to join him in a hunt at Jiangxia. Though he intends to swallow us up, he has not yet openly shown his hand. We have advised our lord to submit for the present, in hopes of sparing Jiangdong from disaster. Unexpectedly, Lu Zijing returned from Jiangxia with Zhuge Liang, military adviser to Liu Bei. Because Liu Bei himself desires to avenge his defeat, Zhuge Liang has come expressly to stir our lord with persuasive words. Zijing, however, remains obstinately blind. We have been waiting for the Commander-in-Chief to make the final decision.” Zhou Yu said, “Are all your opinions the same?” Gu Yong and the others replied, “We are all of one mind.” Zhou Yu said, “I too have long wished to submit. Please return home. When I see our lord tomorrow morning, I shall settle the matter.”\n\nZhang Zhao and the others took their leave. A short while later, it was reported that Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and a company of fighting generals had come to see him. Zhou Yu welcomed them in and exchanged greetings with each. Cheng Pu said, “Does the Commander-in-Chief know that Jiangdong may at any moment pass into another man’s hands?” “I do not,” said Zhou Yu. Cheng Pu said, “We have followed General Sun since he first laid the foundations of his enterprise. Only after several hundred battles, great and small, did we win these cities and territories of the six commanderies. Now our lord, heeding the words of civil counselors, means to surrender to Cao Cao. Truly, this is both shameful and lamentable. We would rather die than suffer such disgrace. We beg the Commander-in-Chief to persuade our lord to resolve upon war. We are willing to fight to the death.” Zhou Yu said, “Are all you generals of the same opinion?” Huang Gai rose in fury, struck his forehead with his hand, and cried, “My head may be severed, but I swear I will never submit to Cao Cao!” The others all said, “None of us is willing to surrender.” Zhou Yu said, “I myself mean to fight Cao Cao to the finish. How could I consent to submit? Please return, generals. When I see our lord, I shall settle the matter.”\n\nCheng Pu and the others departed. Before long, Zhuge Jin, Lü Fan, and a company of civil officials came to wait upon him. Zhou Yu welcomed them in, and when the formal courtesies were concluded, Zhuge Jin said, “My younger brother, Zhuge Liang, has come from the Han River, saying that Liu Bei wishes to ally himself with Eastern Wu and join in attacking Cao Cao. The civil and military officers have deliberated but reached no decision. Since my younger brother has come as an envoy, I dare not say too much and have waited especially for the Commander-in-Chief to return and decide the matter.” Zhou Yu said, “What is your own view?” Zhuge Jin replied, “Submission promises easy security; war offers no certain safety.” Zhou Yu laughed. “I have a plan of my own. Tomorrow we shall all go together to our lord’s residence and settle the matter.”\n\nZhuge Jin and the others took their leave. Suddenly it was again reported that Lü Meng, Gan Ning, and another company had come to see him. Zhou Yu invited them in, and they too discussed the matter. Some called for war, others for surrender, and they argued back and forth. Zhou Yu said, “There is no need for further debate. Tomorrow you must all come to our lord’s residence for a general council.” The others then withdrew. Zhou Yu continued to laugh coldly to himself.\n\nToward evening, a servant reported that Lu Zijing had brought Kongming to pay his respects. Zhou Yu went out through the central gate to welcome them. After the courtesies had been exchanged, host and guests took their appointed seats. Lu Su first asked Zhou Yu, “Cao Cao is now driving his multitudes southward. Our lord cannot decide between the two courses of peace and war and will be guided entirely by you, General. What is your opinion?” Zhou Yu said, “Cao Cao acts in the Son of Heaven’s name, and his army cannot be resisted. Moreover, his power is great, and we must not underestimate the enemy. If we fight, we are certain to lose; if we submit, peace will readily follow. My mind is made up. When I see our lord tomorrow, I shall advise him to send an envoy offering our surrender.”\n\nLu Su stared at him in astonishment. “Your words are mistaken! The foundations of Jiangdong have endured through three generations. How can they be abandoned to another in a single day? Bofu’s dying charge entrusted external affairs to you, General. Now we rely upon you to preserve the state and stand firm as Mount Tai. How can you too follow the counsels of cowards?” Zhou Yu said, “In the six commanderies of Jiangdong dwell countless living souls. If they are visited by the calamity of war, they will surely lay their grievances at my door. For that reason I have resolved to ask leave to surrender.” Lu Su said, “Not so. Given your heroic ability, General, and the formidable defenses of Eastern Wu, Cao Cao may not so easily achieve his desire.”\n\nAs the two disputed back and forth, Kongming merely folded his hands within his sleeves and laughed coldly. Zhou Yu said, “Why do you laugh, sir?” Kongming replied, “I am not laughing at anyone else. I laugh only because Zijing does not understand the demands of the times.” Lu Su said, “Why, sir, do you instead laugh at me for failing to understand the times?” Kongming replied, “Gongjin’s intention to submit to Cao Cao is entirely reasonable.” Zhou Yu said, “Kongming is a man who understands the times; surely his mind and mine are one.” Lu Su said, “Kongming, how can you say such a thing too?” Kongming replied, “Cao Cao is supremely skilled in warfare, and none beneath Heaven dares withstand him. Formerly there were only Lü Bu, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu, and Liu Biao who dared oppose him. Now all of them have been destroyed by Cao Cao, and there is no one left beneath Heaven. Liu Bei alone fails to understand the times and insists on contending with him. Now he stands isolated at Jiangxia, with his very survival uncertain. If you, General, resolve to submit to Cao Cao, you may preserve your wife and children and safeguard your wealth and rank. As for the passing of the imperial destiny from one house to another, leave that to the Mandate of Heaven. Why should it merit regret?”\n\nLu Su flew into a rage. “Would you have my lord bend his knee and suffer humiliation before a traitor to the state?” Kongming replied, “I have a simple plan. There will be no need to lead sheep and bear wine, to yield your lands and offer up your seals; nor will your lord need to cross the river in person. You need only send one lowly envoy in a small boat to deliver two persons to the riverbank. Once Cao Cao obtains these two, his million men will cast off their armor, furl their banners, and withdraw.” Zhou Yu asked, “What two persons could make Cao Cao’s army retreat?” Kongming replied, “For Jiangdong to lose these two would be like a single leaf drifting from a mighty tree, or one grain of millet taken from a vast granary. Yet if Cao Cao obtains them, he will surely rejoice and depart.”\n\nZhou Yu asked again, “Just what two persons do you mean?” Kongming replied, “While I lived at Longzhong, I heard that Cao Cao had built a new terrace beside the Zhang River called the Bronze Bird Terrace, a structure of surpassing magnificence. He has chosen beautiful women from throughout the realm to fill it. Cao Cao is by nature a lecher, and he has long heard that Lord Qiao of Jiangdong has two daughters: the elder named Da Qiao and the younger Xiao Qiao. They possess beauty that would make fish sink and wild geese fall, and looks that would hide the moon and shame the flowers. Cao Cao once swore: ‘I have two desires. The first is to pacify all within the four seas and establish an imperial enterprise. The second is to obtain the two Qiaos of Jiangdong and place them in the Bronze Bird Terrace, there to delight my later years. If these desires are fulfilled, I shall die without regret.’ Though he now leads a million men and glares like a tiger upon the Southland, in truth he comes for these two women. Why do you not seek out Lord Qiao, purchase his two daughters for a thousand pieces of gold, and send someone to deliver them to Cao Cao? Once Cao Cao obtains the two women, his heart’s desire will be satisfied, and he will surely withdraw his army. This is the same stratagem by which Fan Li presented Xi Shi. Why not carry it out at once?”\n\nZhou Yu said, “What proof is there that Cao Cao desires the two Qiaos?” Kongming replied, “Cao Cao’s youngest son, Cao Zhi, whose style is Zijian, can set brush to paper and produce a finished composition. Cao Cao once commanded him to write a rhapsody entitled ‘Rhapsody on the Bronze Bird Terrace.’ Its meaning is simply that the Cao house is destined to possess the throne and has sworn to take the two Qiaos.” Zhou Yu said, “Can you remember this rhapsody?” Kongming replied, “I admired the beauty of its language and secretly committed it to memory.” Zhou Yu said, “Please recite it for me.” Kongming immediately recited the “Rhapsody on the Bronze Bird Terrace”:\n\nFollowing our enlightened lord in joyous roaming,\nI ascend the tiered terrace to gladden my heart.\nI behold the palace precincts opening wide,\nAnd gaze upon what sacred virtue has raised.\nLofty gates soar in rugged grandeur,\nTwin watchtowers float in the highest blue.\nA splendid pavilion stands midway to Heaven,\nIts flying galleries joined to the western wall.\nBelow flows the long course of the Zhang River;\nBeyond, the orchard trees flourish in abundance.\nTwin terraces rise to left and right,\nNamed Jade Dragon and Golden Phoenix.\nI shall take the two Qiaos from the southeast,\nAnd rejoice with them morning and evening.\nI look down upon the imperial city’s vast splendor\nAnd watch the clouds and rosy vapors drift.\nI delight as assembled talents gather,\nFulfilling the auspicious dream of the flying bear.\nI lift my face to the mild harmony of the spring wind\nAnd hear the plaintive cries of the hundred birds.\nIts soaring height, once established, spans the heavens;\nOur house desires that both its aims be fulfilled.\nBenevolent influence spreads throughout the universe,\nAnd all bow reverently before the supreme capital.\nThe glories of Duke Huan and Duke Wen—\nHow could they compare with such sacred wisdom?\nGlorious indeed! Beautiful indeed!\nIts gracious bounty shall spread afar.\nAssist and uphold our imperial house,\nBringing peace to every quarter.\nIts measure shall equal Heaven and Earth,\nIts radiance rival sun and moon.\nMay its honor and dignity endure without end;\nMay our lord’s life equal that of the Eastern Sovereign.\nHe rides beneath the dragon banner in joyous roaming,\nAnd turns his phoenix carriage to journey everywhere.\nHis gracious transformation reaches the four seas;\nGood harvests abound and the people prosper.\nMay this terrace stand forever secure,\nIts joy enduring through all ages without end!\n\nWhen Zhou Yu had heard the rhapsody through, he sprang up in towering fury, left his seat, pointed north, and cursed: “The old villain insults me beyond endurance!” Kongming hurriedly rose to restrain him. “In former times, when the Shanyu repeatedly invaded the frontier, the Han emperor promised an imperial princess in marriage to secure peace. Why now begrudge two common women?” Zhou Yu said, “There is something you do not know, sir. Da Qiao is the wife of General Sun Bofu, and Xiao Qiao is my own wife.” Kongming feigned a look of alarm. “I truly did not know. My tongue slipped and I spoke recklessly. I deserve death! I deserve death!” Zhou Yu said, “The old villain and I have sworn never to exist beneath the same sky!” Kongming replied, “The matter requires careful thought, lest you later regret your decision.” Zhou Yu said, “Bofu entrusted his charge to me. How could I ever abase myself and submit to Cao Cao? What I said just now was only to test you. From the moment I left Lake Poyang, my heart was set on marching north. Even if the headsman’s blade were laid against my neck, I would not change my resolve. I hope, Kongming, that you will lend me your strength and join me in defeating Cao Cao.” Kongming replied, “If you do not disdain my service, I am willing to labor like a dog or horse and stand ready day and night to obey your commands.” Zhou Yu said, “Tomorrow I shall go before our lord, and we will at once discuss raising the army.” Kongming and Lu Su took their leave, parted from Zhou Yu, and departed.\n\nEarly the next morning, Sun Quan ascended the hall. On the left stood more than thirty civil officials, including Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong; on the right stood more than thirty military officers, including Cheng Pu and Huang Gai. Their robes and caps made a splendid array, and their swords and pendants rang as they stood attending in their separate ranks.\n\nBefore long, Zhou Yu entered for audience. When the formal courtesies and Sun Quan’s inquiries after his welfare were concluded, Zhou Yu said, “I have lately heard that Cao Cao has led his army to encamp on the Han River and sent a letter here. What is my lord’s esteemed opinion?” Sun Quan at once took out the proclamation and gave it to Zhou Yu to read. When Zhou Yu had finished, he laughed and said, “Does the old villain think there are no men in Jiangdong, that he dares insult us so?” Sun Quan asked, “What is your opinion?” Zhou Yu said, “Has my lord consulted the civil and military officers?” Sun Quan replied, “For several days we have debated this matter. Some advise me to submit, others advise me to fight. My own mind remains unsettled, and so I have summoned Gongjin to decide.” Zhou Yu asked, “Who has advised my lord to submit?” Sun Quan replied, “Zhang Zibu and the others all favor that course.” Zhou Yu then asked Zhang Zhao, “I should like to hear, sir, your reasons for advocating surrender.” Zhang Zhao replied, “Cao Cao holds the Son of Heaven in his grasp and campaigns throughout the realm, always acting in the name of the imperial court. Recently he has also acquired Jingzhou, and his power and prestige have grown still greater. The only thing by which we in Jiangdong can resist Cao Cao is the Yangtze River. Yet Cao Cao now possesses not merely hundreds but thousands of warships and armored vessels. If he advances by land and water together, how can we withstand him? It would be better to submit for the time being and devise some later plan.” Zhou Yu said, “That is the argument of a pedantic scholar! Since Jiangdong first established its state, three generations have now passed. How could we bear to cast it away in a single day?” Sun Quan asked, “If so, what plan should we adopt?”\n\nZhou Yu said, “Though Cao Cao assumes the title of Chancellor of Han, in truth he is a traitor to Han. You, General, possess divine martial prowess and heroic talent; relying upon the enterprise bequeathed by your father and elder brother, you hold Jiangdong, with seasoned troops and plentiful provisions. You should now range unhindered through the realm, removing cruelty and suppressing violence on behalf of the state. How could you submit to a traitor? Moreover, in coming here Cao Cao has violated several cardinal principles of war. The north has not yet been pacified, and Ma Teng and Han Sui remain a danger behind him, yet Cao Cao has embarked upon a prolonged southern campaign: that is his first disadvantage. His northern troops are unversed in naval warfare, yet Cao Cao has abandoned saddle and horse to rely upon boats and oars in contending with Eastern Wu: that is his second disadvantage. Furthermore, it is now the bitter cold of midwinter, and there is no wormwood or grass for his horses: that is his third disadvantage. He has driven soldiers from the Central Plains far across rivers and lakes, where they are unaccustomed to the climate and will fall sick in great numbers: that is his fourth disadvantage. Cao Cao’s army has incurred all these disadvantages; though numerous, it is certain to be defeated. The time for you to capture Cao Cao, General, is today. Grant me several thousand picked troops, and I shall advance to Xiakou and destroy him for you!”\n\nSun Quan sprang to his feet and declared, “The old villain has long desired to depose the Han and set himself upon the throne. The only men he feared were the two Yuans, Lü Bu, Liu Biao, and myself. Now those heroes have all been destroyed, and I alone remain. The old villain and I have sworn never to exist beneath the same sky! Your counsel that we attack accords perfectly with my own desire. Heaven itself has bestowed you upon me.” Zhou Yu said, “I shall fight one bloody battle for you, General, and though I die ten thousand deaths, I will not refuse. I fear only that you may remain wavering and undecided.” Sun Quan drew his sword and hacked a corner from the memorial table before him. “Any officer or general who again speaks of submitting to Cao Cao shall meet the fate of this table!” When he had spoken, he bestowed the sword upon Zhou Yu and appointed him Grand Commander-in-Chief, Cheng Pu Deputy Commander-in-Chief, and Lu Su Colonel Who Assists the Army. Should any civil official, military officer, or general disobey orders, Zhou Yu was empowered to execute him with that sword.\n\nZhou Yu accepted the sword and addressed the assembly: “By our lord’s command, I shall lead our forces to defeat Cao Cao. Tomorrow all generals and officers are to report to the field headquarters by the river to receive their orders. Whoever is late or negligent shall be dealt with according to the Seven Prohibitions and Fifty-Four Capital Offenses.” Having spoken, he took leave of Sun Quan, rose, and departed from the residence. The civil and military officers dispersed, none daring to utter a word.\n\nWhen Zhou Yu returned to his lodgings, he immediately invited Kongming to discuss affairs. Kongming arrived, and Zhou Yu said, “Today the general council at our lord’s residence reached its decision. I ask you for a sound strategy to defeat Cao Cao.” Kongming replied, “General Sun’s heart is still unsettled. No decisive plan can yet be made.” Zhou Yu asked, “What do you mean when you say his heart is unsettled?” Kongming replied, “He is frightened by the size of Cao Cao’s army and fears that the few cannot oppose the many. You, General, must explain the true numbers of the armies so that he understands clearly and has no further doubt. Only then can the great enterprise succeed.” Zhou Yu said, “Your judgment is excellent.”\n\nZhou Yu therefore went again to see Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “Gongjin, you have come at night; there must be some reason.” Zhou Yu replied, “Tomorrow I shall assign the troops and horses. Does my lord still harbor any doubts?” Sun Quan said, “I worry only that Cao Cao has too many soldiers and that the few cannot resist the many. Beyond that I have no doubts.” Zhou Yu laughed. “It is precisely for this reason that I have come especially to set my lord’s mind at ease. You saw Cao Cao’s proclamation claiming that his land and naval forces number a million, and so fear and doubt arose in your heart before you examined whether his claim was true or false. Let us now calculate the reality. The troops he brings from the Central Plains number no more than one hundred fifty or one hundred sixty thousand, and they are already weary from long campaigning. The troops he obtained from the Yuan clan number only seventy or eighty thousand, and many among them still harbor doubts and have not truly submitted. He must use long-exhausted soldiers to control a wavering multitude. Though their numbers are great, they are nothing to fear. Give me fifty thousand men, and they will be more than enough to defeat him. I beg my lord not to let this trouble you.” Sun Quan stroked Zhou Yu’s back and said, “Gongjin, these words are enough to dispel my doubts. Zibu has no strategy and has deeply disappointed me. You and Zijing alone are of one heart with me. You may join Zijing and Cheng Pu and begin choosing troops for the advance this very day. I shall send further forces after you, carrying ample supplies and provisions, to support you from the rear. If the vanguard does not prosper, return to me. I shall then personally fight a decisive battle against the traitor Cao. I have no further doubts.”\n\nZhou Yu thanked him and withdrew, thinking secretly, “Kongming had already fathomed the Marquis of Wu’s thoughts. His calculations surpass mine by yet another degree. In time he will surely become a menace to Jiangdong. Better to kill him now.” He therefore sent someone that very night to summon Lu Su to his tent and told him that he intended to kill Kongming. Lu Su said, “You must not. Before the traitor Cao has been defeated, to kill a worthy man would be to cast away our own assistance.” Zhou Yu said, “This man aids Liu Bei and is certain to become a menace to Jiangdong.” Lu Su replied, “Zhuge Jin is his own elder brother. You can have him persuade Kongming to enter the service of Eastern Wu. Would that not be excellent?” Zhou Yu approved his suggestion.\n\nAt dawn the next day, Zhou Yu went to the field headquarters, entered the central command tent, and took his seat of authority. Executioners with swords and axes stood to either side, while civil officials and military generals assembled to receive his orders. Cheng Pu was older than Zhou Yu, and now that Zhou Yu held rank above him, he was displeased at heart. That day he feigned illness and did not appear, sending his eldest son, Cheng Zi, in his place. Zhou Yu addressed the assembled generals: “The law of the sovereign recognizes no private attachments. Let each of you faithfully perform his duty. Cao Cao now usurps power even more grievously than Dong Zhuo, holding the Son of Heaven captive at Xuchang and massing his brutal troops upon our borders. I have now received orders to chastise him, and I trust that all of you will strive your utmost in the advance. Wherever the army passes, the people are not to be disturbed. Merit shall be rewarded and crimes punished, without partiality or indulgence.”\n\nWhen he had finished issuing his commands, Zhou Yu appointed Han Dang and Huang Gai commanders of the vanguard. They were to lead the warships of their own divisions, depart that very day, advance to the confluence of the three rivers, and establish a camp there to await further orders. Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai formed the second division; Ling Tong and Pan Zhang the third; Taishi Ci and Lü Meng the fourth; Lu Xun and Dong Xi the fifth. Lü Fan and Zhu Zhi were appointed roving inspectors of the four quarters. They were to supervise and hasten the officers and soldiers of the six divisions, which would advance by land and water and assemble at the appointed time.\n\nOnce the assignments had been completed, the generals prepared their ships and weapons and set out. Cheng Zi returned to his father, Cheng Pu, and told him that Zhou Yu’s deployment of the troops had been conducted with strict order and method. Cheng Pu was greatly astonished. “I have always belittled young Zhou as weak and unfit to command. Now that he has shown such ability, he is a true general! How could I refuse to obey him?” He therefore went in person to the field headquarters and apologized for his offense. Zhou Yu courteously apologized in return.\n\nThe next day, Zhou Yu summoned Zhuge Jin and said to him, “Your younger brother Kongming possesses the talent to assist a sovereign. Why should he abase himself in the service of Liu Bei? By good fortune he has now come to Jiangdong. I would trouble you, sir, not to begrudge a few persuasive words, but to induce your younger brother to abandon Liu Bei and serve Eastern Wu. Then our lord will gain an able counselor, while you two brothers will be reunited. Would that not be an excellent thing? I hope you will go at once.” Zhuge Jin replied, “Since coming to Jiangdong, I am ashamed to have rendered not the slightest service. Now that the Commander-in-Chief has given me this command, how could I dare withhold my efforts?” He immediately mounted his horse and rode straight to the posthouse to see Kongming. Kongming received him within. The brothers wept, bowed to each other, and each told of his longing during their separation.\n\nZhuge Jin said tearfully, “Younger brother, do you know of Boyi and Shuqi?” Kongming thought secretly, “Zhou Yu must have instructed him to come and persuade me.” He therefore replied, “Boyi and Shuqi were sages and worthies of ancient times.” Zhuge Jin said, “Though Boyi and Shuqi starved to death beneath Mount Shouyang, the two brothers at least remained together. You and I were born of the same parents and nursed at the same breast, yet now we serve different lords and cannot be together morning and evening. When we consider how Boyi and Shuqi conducted themselves, can we feel no shame?” Kongming replied, “What you speak of, elder brother, is affection; what I uphold is righteousness. You and I are both men of Han. Liu Bei is a scion of the imperial house of Han. If you could leave Eastern Wu and join me in serving Liu Bei, then above you would not be ashamed as a minister of Han, while flesh and blood would also be reunited. This would be a plan fulfilling both affection and righteousness. I do not know what you think of it, elder brother.”\n\nZhuge Jin thought, “I came to persuade him, but instead he has persuaded me.” Finding no words with which to answer, he rose and took his leave. He returned to Zhou Yu and gave him a detailed account of Kongming’s words. Zhou Yu asked, “What is your own intention?” Zhuge Jin replied, “I have received General Sun’s generous favor. How could I ever betray him?” Zhou Yu said, “Since you are loyal in the service of your lord, nothing more need be said. I have a plan of my own for bringing Kongming to submission.” Truly:\n\nWhen wisdom meets wisdom, the two should surely unite;\nYet when talent rivals talent, neither can brook the other.\n\nWhat plan did Zhou Yu devise to subdue Kongming? Read the next chapter to learn.\n\n### Chapter 45\n\nCao Cao Loses Troops at Three Rivers; Jiang Gan Falls into the Trap at the Gathering of Heroes\n\nNow Zhou Yu, after hearing Zhuge Jin’s words, conceived an even deeper hatred of Kongming and resolved to contrive his death. The next day he mustered his officers and troops and went in to take leave of Sun Quan. Quan said, “Go on ahead, my lord. I shall raise the army and follow close behind.” Zhou Yu took his leave and departed. Together with Cheng Pu and Lu Su, he led the army forth, inviting Kongming to accompany them. Kongming gladly consented. They boarded their vessels together, raised sails and masts, and proceeded in stately succession toward Xiakou. When they were fifty or sixty li from the Three Rivers, the ships came to anchor in proper order. Zhou Yu established his central camp, while along the shore his forces pitched their camps against the western hills and encamped all around. Kongming lodged alone in a small skiff.\n\nWhen Zhou Yu had completed his dispositions, he sent someone to invite Kongming to a council. Kongming came to the central command tent, and after the formal courtesies had been exchanged, Zhou Yu said, “Formerly, Cao Cao had few troops and Yuan Shao many, yet Cao defeated Yuan because he followed Xu You’s counsel and first cut off the grain supply at Wuchao. Cao now has eight hundred and thirty thousand troops, while we have only fifty or sixty thousand. How can we withstand him? We too must first cut off Cao’s provisions; only then can we defeat him. I have learned that all Cao Cao’s grain and fodder are stored at Mount Jutie. You, sir, long resided along the Han River and know the terrain well. I venture to trouble you to go with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Zilong, and the others, while I provide another thousand soldiers, and march through the night to Mount Jutie to sever Cao Cao’s supply route. Each of us serves his own lord in this affair. I trust you will not decline.”\n\nKongming thought to himself, “Because I said he could not move me, he has devised this scheme to kill me. If I refuse, he will surely laugh at me. Better to accept and form another plan of my own.” He therefore agreed cheerfully. Zhou Yu was delighted. Kongming took his leave and departed. Lu Su then said privately to Zhou Yu, “What is your purpose in sending Kongming to raid Cao Cao’s provisions?” Zhou Yu replied, “I wish to kill Kongming, but I fear becoming an object of ridicule. Therefore I mean to borrow Cao Cao’s hand to kill him and so remove a future danger.”\n\nOn hearing this, Lu Su went to see Kongming and discover whether he knew of the scheme. He found Kongming showing not the least sign of difficulty and already mustering his troops and horses for departure. Unable to bear it, Lu Su sought to draw him out, saying, “Can you succeed on this expedition, sir?” Kongming laughed. “In warfare on water, on foot, on horseback, or with chariots, I have mastered every art. Why should I fear failing to achieve success? I am not like you men of Jiangdong, where you and Zhou Yu possess but one talent apiece.” Lu Su said, “What do you mean by saying that Gongjin and I each possess but one talent?” Kongming replied, “I have heard the children south of the Yangtze sing this rhyme:\n\n‘For ambushes and guarded passes, trust Zijing;\nFor battle on the river, there is Zhou Yu.’\n\nOn land, you gentlemen can do no more than lay ambushes and guard passes; Zhou Gongjin is fit only for naval warfare and cannot fight on land.”\n\nLu Su reported these words to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu said angrily, “How dare he mock me as incapable of fighting on land! I have no need for him to go. I shall personally lead ten thousand cavalry to Mount Jutie and cut Cao Cao’s supply route.” Lu Su reported this in turn to Kongming. Kongming laughed and said, “When Gongjin ordered me to cut off Cao Cao’s supplies, his true intent was to have Cao Cao kill me. So I teased him with a few words, and Gongjin at once lost all forbearance. At this moment, when able men must be employed, I desire only that the Marquis of Wu and Imperial Inspector Liu act with one heart; then success may be achieved. But if each plots to harm the other, the great enterprise is finished. The traitor Cao is full of cunning. All his life he has made a practice of cutting other men’s supply routes. How could he now fail to guard his own with heavy forces? If Gongjin goes, he will certainly be captured. For the present, we should first decide the contest on water and blunt the northern army’s keen edge; afterward we may seek some marvelous plan to defeat it. I hope, Zijing, that you will kindly convey these words to Gongjin.”\n\nThat very night Lu Su returned to Zhou Yu and repeated Kongming’s words in full. Zhou Yu shook his head and stamped his feet. “This man’s insight surpasses mine tenfold! If I do not remove him now, he will surely become a calamity to our state hereafter!” Lu Su said, “At this time, when able men must be employed, I hope you will place the state above all else. Wait until Cao Cao has been defeated; it will not be too late to deal with him then.” Zhou Yu agreed.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande ordered Liu Qi to defend Jiangxia, while he himself led his officers and troops toward Xiakou. From afar he saw banners dimly visible along the southern bank of the Yangtze and ranks of spears and halberds massed one behind another. He judged that Eastern Wu had already mobilized its forces. He therefore moved all the troops from Jiangxia and encamped at Fankou. Gathering his men, Xuande said, “Since Kongming went to Eastern Wu, no word whatever has come from him. I do not know how matters stand. Who can go there, learn the truth, and report back?” Mi Zhu said, “I am willing to go.”\n\nXuande prepared sheep, wine, and other gifts, and sent Mi Zhu to Eastern Wu under the pretext of rewarding its army, but in truth to learn the actual situation. Mi Zhu accepted the command, took a small boat downstream, and went directly to the front of Zhou Yu’s great camp. The soldiers reported his arrival to Zhou Yu, who summoned him inside. Mi Zhu bowed twice, conveyed Xuande’s respectful regards, and presented the wine and gifts. Zhou Yu accepted them and gave a banquet in Mi Zhu’s honor. Mi Zhu said, “Kongming has been here for a long while. I should now like him to return with me.” Zhou Yu replied, “Kongming is at this moment helping me plan Cao Cao’s defeat. How can he leave so soon? I too wish to see Imperial Inspector Liu and consult with him on an effective strategy, but as I command the whole army, I cannot leave even briefly. If the Imperial Inspector would condescend to visit me, it would deeply gratify my hopes.”\n\nMi Zhu assented, took his leave, and returned. Lu Su asked Zhou Yu, “What plan have you in wishing to see Xuande?” Zhou Yu replied, “Xuande is a formidable hero of the age and must be removed. I shall seize this opportunity to lure him here and kill him, thereby ridding the state of a future danger.” Lu Su remonstrated with him again and again, but Zhou Yu would not listen. He issued a secret order: “If Xuande comes, first conceal fifty axmen behind the tent hangings. When I throw down my cup as the signal, they are to rush out and strike.”\n\nMi Zhu returned to Xuande and related everything, saying that Zhou Yu wished to invite his lord to a personal meeting so that they might confer further. Xuande at once ordered a swift boat prepared and proposed to leave immediately. Guan Yu remonstrated, “Zhou Yu is a man of many schemes, and we have had no letter from Kongming. I fear there may be treachery in this. You must not go there lightly.” Xuande said, “I have now allied myself with Eastern Wu so that together we may defeat Cao Cao. Zhou Yu wishes to see me; if I do not go, that would violate the spirit of our alliance. If each side mistrusts the other, the enterprise will never succeed.” Guan Yu said, “If Elder Brother is determined to go, I wish to accompany you.” Zhang Fei said, “I shall go too.” Xuande replied, “Only Guan Yu will accompany me. Yide and Zilong are to guard the camp, while Jian Yong holds E County securely. I shall return as soon as I have gone.”\n\nHaving given these orders, Xuande boarded a small boat with Guan Yu and a retinue of more than twenty men, and they sped across the water toward Jiangdong. Xuande observed Eastern Wu’s armored warships, its banners, soldiers, and weapons, all arrayed in perfect order on either side, and was greatly pleased. A soldier hurried to report to Zhou Yu, “Imperial Inspector Liu has arrived.” Zhou Yu asked, “How many vessels has he brought?” The soldier replied, “Only one boat, with a retinue of just over twenty men.” Zhou Yu laughed. “The man’s allotted span ends today!” He ordered the axmen to take up their positions in ambush, then went out of camp to welcome Xuande.\n\nXuande, with Guan Yu and the score or more of men behind him, went directly to the central command tent. After the courtesies had been exchanged, Zhou Yu invited Xuande to take the seat of honor. Xuande said, “Your fame, General, resounds throughout the empire. I am a man of little ability; why should you honor me with such ceremony?” Host and guest then took their proper seats, and Zhou Yu gave a banquet in his honor.\n\nNow Kongming happened to come to the riverbank, where he heard that Xuande had arrived for a meeting with the commander-in-chief. Startled, he hurried to the central command tent and secretly observed what was happening. He saw murderous intent on Zhou Yu’s face, while axmen stood densely concealed on both sides behind the tent hangings. Kongming was greatly alarmed. “What can be done in such a situation?” he said. Looking again at Xuande, he saw him talking and laughing as calmly as ever; then he noticed a man standing behind Xuande with a hand upon his sword. It was Guan Yu. Kongming rejoiced. “My lord is in no danger.” He therefore did not enter, but turned back and waited by the river.\n\nZhou Yu and Xuande drank together. After the wine had made several rounds, Zhou Yu rose with a cup in hand. Suddenly he saw Guan Yu standing behind Xuande, his hand upon his sword, and hastily asked who the man was. Xuande replied, “That is my younger brother, Guan Yunchang.” Zhou Yu started. “Is he not the man who once slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Xuande said, “He is.” Zhou Yu was so greatly frightened that sweat soaked his back. He at once poured wine and offered a cup to Guan Yu.\n\nAfter a little while, Lu Su entered. Xuande said, “Where is Kongming? May I trouble you, Zijing, to invite him here for a meeting?” Zhou Yu replied, “It will not be too late for you to meet Kongming after Cao Cao has been defeated.” Xuande dared say no more. Guan Yu caught Xuande’s eye, and Xuande understood. He rose and took leave of Zhou Yu, saying, “I must bid you farewell for the present. Once the enemy is defeated and victory won, I shall come especially to offer my congratulations.” Zhou Yu did not urge him to remain, but escorted him beyond the camp gate.\n\nAfter leaving Zhou Yu, Xuande went with Guan Yu and the others to the riverbank, where he found Kongming already aboard a boat. Xuande was overjoyed. Kongming said, “My lord, did you know the danger you faced today?” Xuande replied in astonishment, “I did not.” Kongming said, “Had Guan Yu not been there, my lord would nearly have been murdered by Zhou Yu.” Only then did Xuande understand. He asked Kongming to return with him to Fankou, but Kongming said, “Though I dwell in the tiger’s jaws, I am as secure as Mount Tai. For now, my lord need only prepare boats, troops, and horses for use. On the twentieth day of the eleventh month, after the jiazi day, have Zilong bring a small boat and wait for me by the southern bank. Take the greatest care that there be no mistake.” Xuande asked what he meant. Kongming replied, “Only watch for the southeast wind to rise; then I shall certainly return.” When Xuande tried to question him further, Kongming urged him to set sail without delay. Having said this, he went back alone. Xuande, Guan Yu, and their attendants pushed off. They had gone only a few li when they suddenly saw fifty or sixty boats sweeping down from upstream. At the bow of the foremost stood a great general holding his spear crosswise. It was Zhang Fei. Fearing some mishap might befall Xuande and that Guan Yu alone might not be able to protect him, he had come expressly to support them. Thus the three brothers returned together to camp, and no more need be said of it.\n\nAfter seeing Xuande off, Zhou Yu returned to his camp. Lu Su entered and asked, “You lured Xuande here; why did you not strike?” Zhou Yu replied, “Guan Yunchang is one of the tiger generals of the age. Whether traveling or at rest, he remains beside Xuande. Had I struck, he would certainly have killed me.” Lu Su was aghast. Just then it was reported that Cao Cao had sent an envoy with a letter. Zhou Yu ordered the man brought in. The envoy presented the letter, on whose cover was written: “From the Grand Chancellor of Han, to be opened by Commander-in-Chief Zhou.” Zhou Yu flew into a rage. Without even opening it, he tore the letter to pieces, flung them to the ground, and shouted for the envoy to be beheaded. Lu Su said, “When two states contend, envoys are not put to death.” Zhou Yu replied, “I shall behead him as a demonstration of might.” The envoy was accordingly executed, and his head was given to his attendants to carry back. Zhou Yu then appointed Gan Ning vanguard, Han Dang commander of the left wing, and Jiang Qin commander of the right, while he himself led the other generals in support. He ordered the troops to cook at the fourth watch the following day, embark at the fifth, and advance with drums beating and battle cries resounding.\n\nWhen Cao Cao learned that Zhou Yu had destroyed his letter and beheaded his envoy, he was furious. He ordered Cai Mao, Zhang Yun, and the other surrendered generals of Jingzhou to form the vanguard, while he himself commanded the rear and urged the warships onward to the Three Rivers. Soon they saw Eastern Wu’s vessels coming toward them, covering the whole breadth of the river. At their head, a great general seated at the prow shouted, “I am Gan Ning! Who dares come and fight me?” Cai Mao ordered his younger brother Cai Xun to advance. As the two boats drew near, Gan Ning took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot at Cai Xun, who fell the instant the bowstring sounded. Gan Ning drove his vessel forward, and ten thousand crossbows discharged at once. Cao Cao’s forces could not withstand them. Jiang Qin charged from the right and Han Dang from the left, driving straight into Cao Cao’s fleet. Most of Cao’s troops were men of Qingzhou and Xuzhou who had never been accustomed to naval warfare. As soon as their ships rolled on the broad river, they could scarcely keep their footing. The three squadrons under Gan Ning and the others ranged unhindered across the water. Zhou Yu urged on more ships to join the battle. Countless men in Cao Cao’s army were struck by arrows or stones from the artillery. The slaughter continued from the hour of the Snake until the hour of the Goat. Though Zhou Yu had gained the advantage, he feared that his smaller force could not withstand the enemy’s numbers, so he ordered the gongs sounded and recalled his ships.\n\nCao Cao’s defeated army withdrew. Cao went up to his land encampment and reorganized his troops. Summoning Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, he rebuked them: “Eastern Wu has fewer troops, yet we were defeated by them. It is because you did not apply yourselves!” Cai Mao said, “The Jingzhou navy has long gone without training, while the troops from Qingzhou and Xuzhou have never been accustomed to fighting on water. That is why we suffered defeat. We must first establish a naval stockade, placing the Qingzhou and Xuzhou troops within and the Jingzhou forces outside. If they are drilled daily until thoroughly proficient, they may then be employed.” Cao Cao said, “Since you are commanders of the navy, you may act as circumstances require. Why must you ask me?” Cai Mao and Zhang Yun accordingly went to train the naval forces. Along the river they established twenty-four water gates. Great ships formed an outer wall, while smaller vessels were stationed within so that traffic could pass freely between them. At night, lamps and fires were lit until the sky and the surface of the water glowed crimson. The land encampments stretched for more than three hundred li, and their watch fires burned without cease.\n\nZhou Yu returned victorious to camp and rewarded the three armies, while sending a messenger to report the victory to the Marquis of Wu. That night he climbed to a high place and looked into the distance. To the west, he saw firelight joining the sky. Those around him said, “That is all the light from the northern army’s lamps and fires.” Zhou Yu himself was alarmed. The next day he decided to inspect Cao Cao’s naval stockade in person. He had a tower ship prepared, took musicians with drums and pipes, and brought several stalwart generals, each armed with a powerful bow and stout crossbow. They all went aboard and slowly advanced. On reaching the edge of Cao Cao’s camp, Zhou Yu ordered the anchor stones dropped, and the music aboard the tower ship began to play. Secretly observing the naval stockade, Zhou Yu exclaimed in astonishment, “This arrangement has fully mastered the subtle art of naval warfare!” He asked, “Who are the commanders of the navy?” Those around him replied, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.” Zhou Yu thought, “These two have long dwelt in the lands along the Yangtze and are thoroughly versed in naval warfare. I must devise a scheme to remove them first; only then can Cao Cao be defeated.”\n\nWhile Zhou Yu was still observing, one of Cao Cao’s soldiers hurried to report, “Zhou Yu is spying upon our stockade.” Cao Cao ordered ships sent out to seize him. Seeing the signal flags moving within the naval camp, Zhou Yu hastily ordered the anchor stones raised. On both sides, the oars and sweeps began turning all at once, and the ship flew away across the river. By the time vessels emerged from Cao Cao’s stockade, Zhou Yu’s tower ship was already more than ten li distant. Unable to overtake it, they returned and reported to Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao asked his generals, “Yesterday we lost a battle and the keen edge of our valor was blunted. Today he has made a close inspection of our stockade. What plan should we employ to defeat him?” Before he had finished speaking, a man stepped forward from below the tent and said, “From childhood I was Zhou Yu’s classmate and intimate friend. I am willing to rely upon my three-inch, never-rotting tongue, go to Jiangdong, and persuade him to surrender.” Cao Cao was delighted. Looking at the man, he saw that it was Jiang Gan, styled Ziyi, a native of Jiujiang who was then serving as a guest adviser in his headquarters. Cao Cao asked, “Ziyi, are you on close terms with Zhou Gongjin?” Jiang Gan replied, “Set your mind at ease, Chancellor. Once I reach the eastern bank, I am certain to succeed.” Cao Cao asked, “What do you wish to take with you?” Jiang Gan replied, “I need only a young attendant to accompany me and two servants to row the boat. Nothing else is required.” Cao Cao was delighted and gave a farewell banquet for Jiang Gan. Wearing a hempen headcloth and a plain cloth robe, Jiang Gan boarded a small boat and went directly to Zhou Yu’s camp. He sent word inside: “Your old friend Jiang Gan has come to visit.” Zhou Yu was discussing military affairs in his tent. When he heard that Jiang Gan had arrived, he smiled and said to his generals, “The persuader has come!” He then whispered instructions in their ears, telling them what to do. They all accepted his orders and withdrew.\n\nZhou Yu adjusted his robes and cap and went out surrounded before and behind by several hundred attendants, all dressed in embroidered garments and ornate caps. Jiang Gan approached proudly with a small servant boy in plain blue clothes, and Zhou Yu bowed in welcome. Jiang Gan said, “Gongjin, have you been well since we parted?” Zhou Yu replied, “You have taken great pains, Ziyi, crossing rivers and lakes from afar to serve as a persuader for the Cao clan.” Jiang Gan was startled. “It has been long since I saw you, and I have come especially to renew our old friendship. Why do you suspect me of acting as a persuader?” Zhou Yu laughed. “Though my hearing is not so keen as that of the music master Shi Kuang, I can hear the tune and comprehend its refined intent.” Jiang Gan said, “If this is how you treat an old friend, then permit me to withdraw.” Zhou Yu laughed, took him by the arm, and said, “I merely feared that you had come to persuade me on behalf of the Cao clan. Since you have no such intention, why leave in such haste?” They entered the tent together. After exchanging courtesies and taking their seats, Zhou Yu at once ordered all the heroes of the eastern Yangtze summoned to meet Ziyi.\n\nPresently the civil officials and military officers entered, all clad in embroidered robes, while the subordinate commanders and officers wore silver armor. They came in two files. Zhou Yu had them all exchange greetings, then seated them in ranks on either side. A sumptuous feast was spread, and the army musicians played the music of victory as the wine cups passed in turn. Zhou Yu told the assembled officers, “This is my former classmate and sworn friend. Though he has come from north of the Yangtze, he is not a persuader for the Cao clan. You gentlemen need harbor no suspicions.” He then unfastened his sword and gave it to Taishi Ci, saying, “Wear my sword and supervise the drinking. At today’s feast we shall speak only of friendship. If anyone mentions Cao Cao or the military affairs of Eastern Wu, behead him at once!”\n\nTaishi Ci accepted the order and sat at the banquet with his hand upon the sword. Jiang Gan was alarmed and did not dare say much. Zhou Yu said, “Since taking command of the army, I have not drunk a single drop of wine. Today I have met an old friend and am free of all suspicion, so I shall drink myself thoroughly drunk.” With that he laughed loudly and drank without restraint, while cups and tallies crossed back and forth around the table. When they were half drunk, Zhou Yu took Jiang Gan by the hand and walked with him outside the tent. The soldiers on either side stood fully armed and accoutered, holding spears and halberds. Zhou Yu asked, “Are my soldiers sufficiently stalwart?” Jiang Gan replied, “They are truly warriors like bears and tigers.”\n\nZhou Yu then led Jiang Gan behind the tent for a look. Grain and fodder were piled there like mountains. Zhou Yu asked, “Are my provisions sufficiently abundant?” Jiang Gan replied, “Your soldiers are superb and your provisions plentiful. Your fame is indeed well deserved.” Feigning drunkenness, Zhou Yu laughed loudly. “When you and I studied together, I never imagined I would attain what I have today.” Jiang Gan said, “Given your lofty talents, my brother, this is no more than your due.” Zhou Yu took Jiang Gan’s hand and said, “When a true man lives in this world and meets a lord who understands him, outwardly they are bound by the duty between sovereign and subject, and inwardly by the affection of flesh and blood. His words are always acted upon, his plans always followed, and in fortune or calamity they share one fate. Even if Su Qin, Zhang Yi, Lu Jia, and Li Yiji were to rise from the dead, with speech pouring like a hanging river and tongues sharp as blades, how could they move my heart?” Having said this, he laughed loudly. Jiang Gan’s face turned the color of earth. Zhou Yu again led him into the tent and drank once more with the assembled generals. Pointing to them, he said, “These are all the heroes of Jiangdong. Today’s gathering may rightly be called the Gathering of Heroes.” They drank until nightfall, when lamps and candles were lit. Zhou Yu rose, performed a sword dance, and sang:\n\n“A man who lives in this world must establish fame;\nEstablishing fame, he fulfills his life.\nHis life fulfilled, he shall drink deep;\nAnd drinking deep, burst into a wild song!”\n\nWhen the song was done, the whole company laughed and rejoiced. Deep in the night, Jiang Gan excused himself, saying, “I can withstand no more wine.” Zhou Yu ordered the banquet cleared away, and the generals took their leave. Zhou Yu said, “It has been long since Ziyi and I shared a bed. Tonight we shall sleep with our feet together.” Feigning utter drunkenness, he led Jiang Gan into his tent to sleep. Still fully clothed, Zhou Yu collapsed upon the bed and vomited everywhere. How could Jiang Gan possibly sleep? Lying with his head upon the pillow, he listened until the army drums sounded the second watch. He rose and saw that the dying lamp still burned. Looking at Zhou Yu, he heard him snoring like thunder. Jiang Gan noticed a bundle of documents piled on a table within the tent. Rising from the bed, he secretly examined them and found that they were all letters sent and received. Among them was one bearing the words, “Sealed with reverence by Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.” Jiang Gan was greatly startled and secretly read it. The letter said in substance: “We surrendered to Cao Cao not because we coveted rank or emolument, but because circumstances compelled us. We have now tricked the northern army into being confined within the stockade. As soon as an opportunity presents itself, we shall take the traitor Cao’s head and offer it beneath your banner. A messenger will come sooner or later with further intelligence. We trust you will harbor no suspicions. This is our respectful preliminary reply.”\n\nJiang Gan thought, “So Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are secretly allied with Eastern Wu!” He concealed the letter inside his robe. He was about to inspect the other documents when Zhou Yu turned over on the bed. Jiang Gan hurriedly extinguished the lamp and lay down. Zhou Yu mumbled indistinctly, “Ziyi, within a few days I shall show you the traitor Cao’s head!” Jiang Gan forced himself to respond. Zhou Yu said again, “Ziyi, remain here! I shall show you the traitor Cao’s head!” But when Jiang Gan questioned him, Zhou Yu had fallen asleep again.\n\nJiang Gan lay upon the bed until nearly the fourth watch, when he heard someone enter the tent and call, “Is the commander-in-chief awake?” Zhou Yu pretended to awaken suddenly from a dream and deliberately asked the man, “Who is sleeping on the bed?” The man replied, “You invited Ziyi to sleep with you, Commander-in-Chief. How is it that you have forgotten?” Zhou Yu said regretfully, “Ordinarily I never drink myself drunk. Yesterday, after becoming drunk, I lost control of myself. Did I say anything?” The man replied, “Someone has come from north of the river.” Zhou Yu snapped, “Lower your voice!” Then he called, “Ziyi.” Jiang Gan merely pretended to be asleep. Zhou Yu slipped out of the tent. Jiang Gan listened secretly and heard someone outside say, “Commanders Zhang and Cai report: ‘There is no immediate opportunity to strike.’” What followed was spoken too softly for him to hear clearly.\n\nAfter a short while, Zhou Yu returned to the tent and again called, “Ziyi.” Jiang Gan made no answer but covered his head and pretended to sleep. Zhou Yu undressed and went to bed as well. Jiang Gan thought, “Zhou Yu is a meticulous man. At daybreak, when he finds the letter missing, he will certainly kill me.” He remained in bed until the fifth watch, then rose and called to Zhou Yu, but Zhou Yu slept on. Jiang Gan put on his headcloth and cap, stole quietly out of the tent, summoned his young attendant, and went directly through the camp gate. The soldiers asked, “Where are you going, sir?” Jiang Gan replied, “I fear my presence here may interfere with the commander-in-chief’s affairs, so I shall take my leave for the present.” The soldiers did not stop him.\n\nJiang Gan boarded his boat and rowed swiftly back to Cao Cao. Cao asked, “Ziyi, how did your mission fare?” Jiang Gan replied, “Zhou Yu possesses lofty refinement and magnanimity. Mere words cannot move him.” Cao Cao grew angry. “Not only have you failed in the enterprise, but you have made us an object of ridicule!” Jiang Gan said, “Though I could not persuade Zhou Yu, I did discover something for you, Chancellor. I beg you to dismiss those around us.” Jiang Gan produced the letter and related every detail of what had happened. Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare those two villains behave so outrageously!” He immediately summoned Cai Mao and Zhang Yun to his tent. Cao Cao said, “I intend to order you two to advance.” Cai Mao replied, “The troops are not yet fully trained. We must not advance recklessly.” Cao Cao shouted angrily, “Once the troops are fully trained, my head will be presented to Zhou Yu!” Cai Mao and Zhang Yun did not understand his meaning. In their alarm, they could make no reply. Cao Cao ordered the guards to drag them out and behead them. In a short while, their heads were presented beneath the tent. Only then did Cao Cao realize what he had done. “I have fallen into a trap!” he said. A later poet lamented:\n\n“Against the wily hero Cao, few could stand,\nYet for one moment Zhou Yu’s ruse ensnared him.\nCai and Zhang sold their lord to save their lives—\nWho dreamed that today they would die beneath the sword?”\n\nWhen the generals saw that Cai Mao and Zhang Yun had been executed, they entered and asked the reason. Though Cao Cao knew in his heart that he had fallen into a trap, he would not admit his error. Instead, he told them, “Those two were remiss in military discipline; therefore I had them beheaded.” The generals sighed and marveled without end. From among them, Cao Cao selected Mao Jie and Yu Jin to command the navy and replace Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.\n\nSpies learned of this and carried the news across the Yangtze to Jiangdong. Zhou Yu was overjoyed. “Those two alone caused me concern. Now that they have been eliminated, I have no further worries.” Lu Su said, “With the commander-in-chief employing arms in this fashion, how can the traitor Cao escape defeat?” Zhou Yu replied, “I believe none of the generals understands this scheme. Zhuge Liang alone possesses insight surpassing mine, and I imagine this stratagem cannot have been concealed from him. Zijing, try drawing him out with your words. See whether he knows, and report back to me.” Thus it was said:\n\n“Having brought the counterplot to full success,\nHe went to test the cool-eyed watcher standing by.”\n\nWhether Lu Su questioned Kongming, and what came of it, will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 46\n\nZhuge Liang Borrows Arrows by a Wondrous Ruse; Huang Gai Accepts Punishment for His Secret Plan\n\nNow Lu Su, acting on Zhou Yu’s instructions, went straight to Zhuge Liang’s boat to sound him out. Zhuge Liang welcomed him aboard the small craft, and they sat facing one another. Lu Su said, “These past several days I have been occupied with military affairs and have missed the benefit of your counsel.” Zhuge Liang said, “And I, for my part, have not yet congratulated the Commander-in-Chief.” “Congratulated him on what?” asked Lu Su. Zhuge Liang replied, “Gongjin sent you here to discover whether I knew of the matter or not. That very matter is cause for congratulation.” Lu Su turned pale with alarm and asked, “How could you know?” Zhuge Liang said, “That stratagem was fit only to deceive Jiang Gan. Though Cao Cao was taken in for a time, he must certainly have realized the truth afterward; he merely refused to admit his mistake. Now that Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are dead, Jiangdong has nothing more to fear. How could I not offer congratulations? I hear that Cao Cao has replaced them with Mao Jie and Yu Jin as commanders of his naval forces. In the hands of those two, one way or another, the navy is doomed.”\n\nAt this Lu Su was left speechless. After stammering evasively for some time, he took leave of Zhuge Liang and returned. Zhuge Liang charged him, “I trust Zijìng will not tell Gongjin that I knew of this beforehand. I fear Gongjin harbors jealousy in his heart and will seek another pretext to harm me.” Lu Su promised and departed. But when he returned to Zhou Yu, he had no choice but to recount the whole affair truthfully. Zhou Yu was greatly startled. “This man must not be allowed to live!” he said. “I am resolved to behead him!” Lu Su remonstrated, “If you kill Zhuge Liang, Cao Cao will only laugh at us.” Zhou Yu said, “I shall find just grounds to execute him, so that he dies with no cause for complaint.” Lu Su asked, “On what just grounds can you execute him?” Zhou Yu replied, “Ask no more, Zijìng. Tomorrow you shall see.”\n\nThe next day Zhou Yu assembled the generals beneath his command tent and ordered Zhuge Liang summoned to discuss military affairs. Zhuge Liang came gladly. Once they were seated, Zhou Yu asked him, “We are about to engage Cao Cao’s army. In warfare upon the water, what weapon should take precedence?” Zhuge Liang replied, “On the Great River, bows and arrows must come first.” Zhou Yu said, “Your words accord perfectly with my own poor judgment. But our army is now short of arrows. May I trouble you, sir, to supervise the making of one hundred thousand arrows for use against the enemy? This is official business, and I trust you will not decline.” Zhuge Liang replied, “Since the Commander-in-Chief entrusts me with the task, I must of course exert myself. May I ask when the hundred thousand arrows will be required?” Zhou Yu said, “Can they be completed within ten days?” Zhuge Liang replied, “Cao Cao’s army may arrive at any moment. If we wait ten days, our great enterprise will surely be imperiled.” Zhou Yu asked, “How many days do you judge sufficient?” Zhuge Liang replied, “Three days alone will suffice for me to deliver one hundred thousand arrows.” Zhou Yu said, “There are no jests in the army.” Zhuge Liang replied, “How would I dare jest with the Commander-in-Chief? I am willing to submit a military pledge: if I fail to complete the task in three days, I shall gladly suffer the severest punishment.”\n\nZhou Yu was overjoyed. He summoned an officer of military administration and had the pledge drawn up and signed before them, then offered Zhuge Liang wine, saying, “Once the military business is concluded, you shall be duly rewarded.” Zhuge Liang said, “It is already too late to begin today. The work shall commence tomorrow. On the third day, you may send five hundred soldiers to the riverbank to carry away the arrows.” After drinking several cups, he took his leave. Lu Su said, “Can this man be attempting some deception?” Zhou Yu replied, “He has delivered himself to death; I did not force him. Before the entire assembly he has plainly submitted a written pledge. Even if he sprouted wings from both sides, he could not fly away now. I need only instruct the military craftsmen to delay him deliberately and to withhold the materials and implements he requires. In that way he is certain to miss his deadline. When the time comes to condemn him, what defense can he offer? Go now and discover what he truly intends, then return and report to me.”\n\nLu Su obeyed and went to see Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang said, “I warned you before not to tell Gongjin, for he was certain to seek my death. Yet you would not keep the matter hidden for me, and today he has indeed stirred up fresh trouble. How can one possibly make a hundred thousand arrows in three days? Zijìng, you alone can save me!” Lu Su said, “You brought this calamity upon yourself. How can I save you?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I ask you to lend me twenty boats. Each must carry thirty soldiers, and each must be screened with curtains of blue cloth and have more than a thousand bundles of straw arranged along either side. I have a marvelous use for them. On the third day I guarantee there will be one hundred thousand arrows. But you must not let Gongjin learn of this, or my plan will fail.” Lu Su agreed, though he could not fathom Zhuge Liang’s meaning. He returned and reported to Zhou Yu, saying nothing of the borrowed boats, but only that Zhuge Liang had no use for arrow bamboo, feathers, glue, lacquer, or any such materials and had some method of his own. Zhou Yu was deeply suspicious. “Let us see,” he said, “what answer he gives me after three days!”\n\nLu Su privately set aside twenty swift, light boats, each with more than thirty men aboard, and supplied them fully with cloth screens, bundles of straw, and all the other required articles, ready for Zhuge Liang’s use. On the first day there was no sign of activity from Zhuge Liang; on the second, he likewise made no move. Then, during the fourth watch on the third night, Zhuge Liang secretly invited Lu Su aboard one of the boats. Lu Su asked, “Why have you summoned me?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I have invited you, Zijìng, to accompany me in fetching the arrows.” “Where are we going to fetch them?” asked Lu Su. Zhuge Liang said, “Do not ask, Zijìng. Once we arrive, you will see.” He then ordered the twenty boats linked together with long ropes, and they set out directly toward the northern bank. That night a dense fog covered the heavens, and upon the Great River the vapor was thicker still; nothing could be seen even face-to-face. Zhuge Liang urged the boats onward. Truly, it was a mighty fog! A man of old composed a “Rhapsody on the Great Fog Hanging over the River,” which says:\n\nMighty is the Great River:\nWestward it joins Min and E,\nSouthward it commands the Three Wu,\nNorthward it girdles the Nine Rivers.\nGathering a hundred streams, it enters the sea;\nThrough ten thousand ages, it has raised its waves.\nThere dwell the Dragon Earl, the Lord of the Sea,\nThe River Goddess and Mother of Waters,\nWhales a thousand fathoms long,\nNine-headed heavenly centipedes,\nAnd monsters and prodigies of every kind.\nFor this is the refuge of ghosts and gods,\nAnd the ground where heroes contend and keep their watch.\nAt times yin and yang fall into disorder,\nAnd dawn can no longer be distinguished from night.\nOne marvels that the vast sky has become a single hue,\nAs dense fog suddenly masses on every side.\nThough a wagonload of firewood lies before the eyes, it cannot be seen;\nOnly gongs and drums can still be heard.\nAt first dim and misty,\nIt scarcely conceals the leopard of the southern hills;\nThen gradually it fills all space,\nAs though to bewilder the leviathan of the Northern Sea.\nThereafter it rises to meet the high heavens\nAnd sinks to shroud the deep earth.\nVast and indistinct,\nBoundless and immense.\nWhales and sea monsters break the surface and churn the waves;\nFlood dragons lurk in the deeps and breathe forth vapor.\nIt is also like the sultry damp after the plum rains,\nOr spring gloom brewing cold:\nDark and mist-laden,\nBroad and overflowing.\nEastward, the shore of Chaisang is lost;\nSouthward, the hills of Xiakou vanish.\nA thousand warships seem engulfed among ravines and crags;\nA single fishing boat startles the eye,\nAppearing and disappearing amid the waves.\nAt its worst, the vault of heaven has no light,\nAnd the morning sun loses its color;\nBroad day turns to murky yellow,\nAnd crimson hills become watery blue.\nEven with Yu the Great’s wisdom,\nNone could measure its depth or shallowness;\nEven with Li Lou’s keen sight,\nHow could one discern an object a few feet away?\nThen Fengyi, Lord of the River, stills the waves,\nAnd Pingyi, Master of Clouds, withdraws his power;\nFish and turtles hide their traces,\nBirds and beasts conceal their forms.\nIt severs the isles of Penglai\nAnd darkly encircles the palace gates of heaven.\nDimly surging and seething,\nLike a sudden rain about to fall;\nConfusedly swirling and thronging,\nLike cold clouds gathering into one.\nWithin it lurk venomous serpents,\nBreeding pestilential vapors;\nWithin it hide demons and specters,\nRelying on it to work calamity.\nIt sends sickness and affliction among mankind,\nAnd raises storms of dust beyond the frontiers.\nCommon men who meet it suffer hurt and loss;\nGreat men who behold it are moved to solemn reflection.\nIt seems about to return primal breath to primeval chaos\nAnd mingle heaven and earth into one vast mass.\n\nDuring the fifth watch that night, the boats drew near Cao Cao’s naval stockade. Zhuge Liang ordered them arranged in a single line, with bows pointing west and sterns east, and had the men beat drums and raise a great clamor. Lu Su cried in alarm, “What shall we do if Cao Cao’s troops come out against us in force?” Zhuge Liang laughed. “I know Cao Cao will never dare come out in such heavy fog. Let us simply drink wine and make merry. When the fog lifts, we shall return.”\n\nIn Cao Cao’s camp, the beating of drums and the clamor of shouts were heard. Mao Jie and Yu Jin hurriedly flew to report to Cao Cao. Cao Cao issued an order: “The river is lost in dense fog, and the enemy has come upon us suddenly. There must be an ambush. On no account are we to move rashly. Muster the naval archers and crossbowmen and have them shoot into the fog.” He also sent men to the landward camp to summon Zhang Liao and Xu Huang, each with three thousand archers and crossbowmen, to hurry to the riverbank and reinforce the shooting. Before these orders arrived, Mao Jie and Yu Jin, fearing that the southern army might break into the naval stockade, had already ordered their archers and crossbowmen to loose arrows from before the camp.\n\nBefore long, the archers and crossbowmen from the landward camp also arrived. More than ten thousand men in all shot out over the river, and arrows fell like rain. Zhuge Liang ordered the boats turned about, their bows now pointing east and their sterns west, and brought them close to the naval stockade to receive the arrows, while the men continued beating drums and shouting. When the sun rose high and the fog dispersed, Zhuge Liang ordered the boats withdrawn and sped swiftly homeward. The bundles of straw along both sides of the twenty boats were thickly studded with arrows. Zhuge Liang ordered the soldiers aboard every vessel to cry out in unison, “Many thanks for the arrows, Prime Minister!” By the time the news reached Cao Cao inside his stockade, the boats, light and swift upon the current, were already more than twenty li away. Pursuit was impossible, and Cao Cao’s regret knew no bounds.\n\nOn the returning boats, Zhuge Liang said to Lu Su, “Each vessel has received some five or six thousand arrows. Without expending the least effort on Jiangdong’s part, we have obtained more than one hundred thousand arrows. Tomorrow we shall use them to shoot Cao Cao’s soldiers. Is that not exceedingly convenient?” Lu Su said, “You are truly a divine man, sir! How did you know there would be such a dense fog today?” Zhuge Liang replied, “A general who does not understand the signs of heaven, know the advantages of the terrain, comprehend the Mysterious Gates, grasp yin and yang, study battle formations, and discern the disposition of forces is but a mediocrity. Three days ago I had already calculated that there would be a dense fog today; therefore I dared accept the three-day deadline. Gongjin gave me ten days to complete the work, yet intended that neither craftsmen nor materials should be made available to me. He plainly meant to kill me on this contrived charge. My fate rests with Heaven. How could Gongjin harm me?” Lu Su bowed in submission.\n\nWhen the boats reached the bank, the five hundred soldiers Zhou Yu had sent were already waiting by the river to carry away the arrows. Zhuge Liang ordered them removed from the boats, and the total came to more than one hundred thousand. All were carried into the central command tent and delivered. Lu Su went in to see Zhou Yu and gave him a full account of how Zhuge Liang had obtained the arrows. Zhou Yu was greatly astonished and sighed with heartfelt admiration: “Zhuge Liang’s divine cunning and marvelous calculations are beyond me!” A later poet wrote in praise:\n\nAll day dense fog lay upon the Great River;\nNear and far were lost in the boundless waters.\nLike sudden rain and flying locusts, shafts assailed the warships;\nToday Zhuge Liang has outwitted Zhou Lang.\n\nShortly afterward, Zhuge Liang entered the camp to see Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu came down from his command tent to welcome him and said admiringly, “Your divine foresight, sir, commands reverence.” Zhuge Liang replied, “It was only a trifling stratagem of deception, hardly worthy of wonder.” Zhou Yu invited Zhuge Liang into the tent to drink with him. He said, “Yesterday my lord sent an envoy urging me to advance. I have yet to devise a marvelous plan, and I would be grateful for your instruction.” Zhuge Liang replied, “I am but a commonplace mediocrity. How could I possess any marvelous plan?” Zhou Yu said, “Yesterday I observed Cao Cao’s naval stockade. It is extremely orderly and well regulated, and cannot be taken by any ordinary attack. I have conceived a plan, but do not know whether it will serve. I trust you will decide the matter for me.” Zhuge Liang replied, “Commander-in-Chief, say no more for the moment. Let each of us write in his palm, and then we shall see whether our thoughts agree.”\n\nZhou Yu was overjoyed. He ordered brush and inkstone brought, secretly wrote a character in his palm, and then passed the brush to Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang likewise wrote secretly. The two drew their seats close together, opened their hands, and looked at what the other had written. Both burst into laughter. The character in Zhou Yu’s palm was “fire,” and in Zhuge Liang’s palm there was likewise the character “fire.” Zhou Yu said, “Since our views are the same, there can be no further doubt. I trust you will not let the matter leak out.” Zhuge Liang replied, “This is the common business of our two houses. How could there be any question of disclosure? I judge that though Cao Cao has already twice fallen victim to my stratagems, he will still make no provision against this one. Commander-in-Chief, you may carry it out without hesitation.” When they had finished drinking, they parted. None of the other generals knew what had passed.\n\nCao Cao, meanwhile, had lost a full hundred and fifty or sixty thousand arrows for nothing and was deeply vexed. Xun You offered a plan: “Jiangdong has Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang to devise stratagems, so it will be difficult to defeat them quickly. We should send someone to Eastern Wu under the pretense of surrender, to act as a spy and an agent within their ranks and keep us informed. Only then can we form plans against them.” Cao Cao said, “Your words accord precisely with my own intention. Who in the army do you think could carry out this scheme?” Xun You replied, “Though Cai Mao has been executed, the members of the Cai clan are all still in the army. Cai Mao’s younger clansmen Cai Zhong and Cai He presently serve as deputy generals. Prime Minister, you may bind them to you with favors and send them to feign surrender. Eastern Wu will certainly suspect nothing.” Cao Cao followed his advice. That very night he secretly summoned the two men to his tent and charged them: “Take a small body of soldiers and go to Eastern Wu under the pretense of surrender. Whenever there are developments, send someone to report them secretly. Once the affair succeeds, you shall receive generous ranks and rewards. Harbor no divided loyalties!” The two replied, “Our wives and children are all in Jingzhou. How would we dare harbor divided loyalties? Have no doubts, Prime Minister. We two shall take the heads of Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang and present them beneath your standard.” Cao Cao rewarded them richly. The next day, with five hundred soldiers aboard several boats, they took advantage of the wind and sailed toward the southern bank.\n\nNow Zhou Yu was attending to preparations for the advance when it was suddenly reported that boats from north of the river had reached the river mouth. Those aboard claimed to be Cai He and Cai Zhong, kinsmen of Cai Mao, who had come expressly to surrender. Zhou Yu had them brought in. Weeping, the two bowed and said, “Our elder kinsman was innocent, yet the villain Cao put him to death. We wish to avenge him and have therefore come expressly to surrender. We beg you to accept us and allow us to serve in the vanguard.” Zhou Yu was delighted. He rewarded them handsomely and immediately assigned them to lead the vanguard together with Gan Ning. The two bowed their thanks, believing Zhou Yu had fallen into their trap. But Zhou Yu secretly summoned Gan Ning and instructed him: “These two have come without their families. Their surrender is not genuine; Cao Cao has sent them as spies. I intend to turn their scheme against them and let them send reports back. Treat them with cordial attention, but guard against them inwardly. On the day our forces move out, they must be the first two slain as sacrifices to the banners. Be exceedingly careful and make no mistake.”\n\nGan Ning received the order and departed. Lu Su came in to see Zhou Yu and said, “Cai Zhong and Cai He have most likely come in false surrender. They must not be accepted into our service.” Zhou Yu rebuked him: “Cao Cao killed their elder kinsman, and they have surrendered because they wish to avenge him. What deception is there? If you are so suspicious, how can you ever give a place to the worthy men of the realm?” Lu Su withdrew in silence and went to tell Zhuge Liang, who only smiled and said nothing. Lu Su asked, “Why do you smile, Zhuge Liang?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I am laughing because you do not understand Gongjin’s stratagem. The Great River lies between the two armies, and it is extremely difficult for spies to pass back and forth. Cao Cao has sent Cai Zhong and Cai He to feign surrender and secretly discover the affairs of our army. Gongjin is turning the scheme against him and deliberately allowing them to send reports. In war, deception is never to be scorned. Gongjin’s plan is sound.” Only then did Lu Su understand.\n\nOne night, as Zhou Yu sat in his tent, Huang Gai suddenly entered the camp in secret and came to see him. Zhou Yu asked, “Gongfu, since you have come by night, you must surely have some excellent plan to teach me.” Huang Gai said, “The enemy is numerous and we are few. We should not prolong this contest. Why not attack them with fire?” Zhou Yu asked, “Who instructed you to propose this plan?” Huang Gai replied, “It came from my own mind. No one else taught it to me.” Zhou Yu said, “That is precisely what I intend. For this reason I have kept Cai Zhong and Cai He, who came in false surrender, so they may carry reports. My only regret is that I have no one to carry out a false surrender on my behalf.” Huang Gai said, “I am willing to carry out the plan.” Zhou Yu replied, “Unless you suffer some hardship, how will Cao Cao believe you?” Huang Gai said, “I have received great favor from the house of Sun. Though my liver and brains be smeared upon the ground, I shall feel neither resentment nor regret.” Zhou Yu bowed and thanked him, saying, “If you are willing to endure this stratagem of bodily suffering, it will be Jiangdong’s greatest good fortune.” Huang Gai replied, “Even if I die, I shall have no regret.” He then took his leave and departed.\n\nThe next day Zhou Yu sounded the drums and convened a great assembly of the generals beneath his command tent. Zhuge Liang was also present. Zhou Yu said, “Cao Cao has brought a host of a million men, whose camps extend for more than three hundred li. He cannot be defeated in a single day. I therefore order each general to draw three months’ provisions in preparation for resisting the enemy.” Before he had finished, Huang Gai stepped forward and said, “Never mind three months. Even if we drew thirty months’ provisions, it would do no good! If Cao Cao can be defeated this month, then let us defeat him; if he cannot be defeated this month, we can only follow Zhang Zibu’s advice, cast aside our armor, reverse our weapons, face north, and surrender!” Zhou Yu’s expression abruptly changed, and he flew into a rage. “I have received my lord’s command to direct the army and defeat Cao Cao. Whoever dares speak of surrender again shall be beheaded. Now, with the two armies confronting one another, you dare utter such words and undermine the spirit of my troops! Unless I take your head, I cannot command the obedience of the rest!” He shouted to the guards to take Huang Gai away, execute him, and return with their report. Huang Gai, too, grew angry. “From the days of the General Who Crushed the Caitiffs, I have followed the house of Sun in its campaigns throughout the southeast. I have served through three generations. Where were you then?”\n\nZhou Yu was furious and shouted for the execution to be carried out at once. Gan Ning stepped forward and pleaded, “Gongfu is a veteran minister of Eastern Wu. I beg you to pardon him.” Zhou Yu shouted, “How dare you say more and disrupt my military discipline!” He first ordered the guards to beat Gan Ning out with a flurry of cudgels. All the officers then knelt and pleaded: “Huang Gai’s offense indeed merits death, but his execution would be harmful to the army. We beg the Commander-in-Chief to pardon him for the time being and record his offense. It will not be too late to execute him after Cao Cao has been defeated.” Zhou Yu’s anger did not abate, and the officers continued to plead bitterly. At last Zhou Yu said, “If not for the sake of all you officers, he would certainly be beheaded! For the present, I spare his life!” He ordered the guards to throw Huang Gai down and give him one hundred strokes across the back in punishment for his crime. The officers again begged that he be spared. Zhou Yu overturned the table before him, angrily dismissed them all, and shouted for the beating to proceed. Huang Gai’s clothes were stripped off, and he was dragged down and laid upon the ground. After fifty strokes had been administered across his back, the officers once more pleaded desperately for mercy. Zhou Yu sprang to his feet, pointed at Huang Gai, and cried, “Do you dare hold me in contempt? I shall leave the remaining fifty strokes on account for now. If you show the least further insolence, you shall be punished for both offenses together!” Still muttering wrathfully, he went into his tent.\n\nThe officers helped Huang Gai to his feet. His flesh had been split open under the beating, and fresh blood streamed from his wounds. They supported him back to his own quarters, where he lost consciousness several times. None who came to inquire after him could refrain from tears. Lu Su also went to visit him. Afterward, he came to Zhuge Liang’s boat and said, “Today Gongjin punished Gongfu with terrible severity. We are all his subordinates and dared not brave his anger with persistent remonstrance. But you, sir, are a guest. Why did you stand by with folded arms and not say a word?” Zhuge Liang laughed. “Zijìng, you are trying to deceive me.” Lu Su said, “Since I brought you across the river, I have never deceived you in a single matter. Why do you say this now?” Zhuge Liang replied, “Can it be that you do not know Gongjin’s savage beating of Huang Gongfu today was itself a stratagem? Why should I have tried to dissuade him?” Only then did Lu Su understand. Zhuge Liang continued, “Without a stratagem of bodily suffering, how could they deceive Cao Cao? Huang Gongfu will now certainly be sent to feign surrender, while Cai Zhong and Cai He will be allowed to report the affair. When you see Gongjin, do not tell him that I knew of the matter beforehand. Merely say that I, too, resent the Commander-in-Chief’s conduct.”\n\nLu Su took his leave and went to see Zhou Yu, who invited him into the inner part of the tent. Lu Su asked, “Why did you punish Huang Gongfu so harshly today?” Zhou Yu asked, “Are the generals resentful?” Lu Su replied, “Many of them are deeply troubled.” Zhou Yu asked, “And what does Zhuge Liang think?” Lu Su replied, “He, too, resents the Commander-in-Chief for being far too heartless.” Zhou Yu laughed. “This time I have managed to deceive him.” Lu Su asked, “What do you mean?” Zhou Yu replied, “Today’s savage beating of Huang Gai was a stratagem. I intend to have him feign surrender, but first we had to employ a stratagem of bodily suffering to deceive Cao Cao. Then we shall attack with fire and gain the victory.” Lu Su privately marveled at Zhuge Liang’s superior insight but dared not speak of it openly.\n\nHuang Gai lay in his tent, and all the generals came to inquire after him. He spoke no words but merely heaved long sighs. Suddenly it was reported that the adviser Kan Ze had come to visit him. Huang Gai ordered him admitted to his bedside and dismissed all attendants. Kan Ze said, “Can it be that you bear some grudge against the Commander-in-Chief?” Huang Gai replied, “No.” Kan Ze said, “Then can the punishment you suffered have been a stratagem of bodily suffering?” Huang Gai asked, “How did you know?” Kan Ze replied, “From observing Gongjin’s conduct, I had already guessed eight or nine parts of the truth.” Huang Gai said, “I have received great favor from three generations of the lords of Wu and have had no means to repay it. Therefore I offered this plan to defeat Cao Cao. Though I have suffered, I bear no resentment. I have looked throughout the army and found not one man whom I could trust with my innermost purpose. You alone have always possessed a loyal and righteous heart, so I have dared confide the truth to you.” Kan Ze said, “Your reason for telling me can only be that you wish me to present a letter of false surrender.” Huang Gai replied, “That is indeed my intention. I do not know whether you are willing.” Kan Ze gladly accepted. Truly:\n\nThe valiant general scorns his life in hopes of repaying his lord;\nThe cunning counselor shares his heart in service to the state.\n\nWhat Kan Ze had to say remains unknown; read the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 47\n\nKan Ze Secretly Presents a False Surrender; Pang Tong Ingeniously Proposes the Chained Ships\n\nNow Kan Ze, whose courtesy name was Derun, was a native of Shanyin in Kuaiji. His family was poor, but he loved learning. While laboring in the employ of others, he would borrow books to read; once he had read a book through, he never forgot it. He was eloquent and quick in debate, and possessed uncommon courage. Sun Quan summoned him to serve as an adviser, and of all his colleagues, Kan Ze was closest to Huang Gai. Knowing him to be both bold and persuasive, Huang Gai wished him to deliver the false letter of surrender. Kan Ze gladly consented, saying, “If a true man passes through life without winning merit or founding a great achievement, is he not little better than the grass and trees that rot away together? Since you are willing to sacrifice yourself in service to your lord, why should I grudge my paltry life?” Huang Gai rolled down from his bed, bowed, and thanked him. Kan Ze said, “This matter admits no delay. I shall set out at once.” Huang Gai replied, “The letter is already written.”\n\nKan Ze took the letter and that very night disguised himself as a fisherman. Steering a small boat, he made for the northern bank. The cold stars filled the sky, and by the third watch he had reached Cao Cao’s naval stockade. Soldiers patrolling the river seized him and reported to Cao Cao that same night. Cao Cao said, “Can he be a spy?” The soldiers replied, “He is only a fisherman, but he calls himself Kan Ze, an adviser of Eastern Wu, and says he has a secret matter to disclose.” Cao Cao ordered him brought in. The soldiers led Kan Ze into the tent, where lamps and candles shone brilliantly. Cao Cao sat bolt upright behind his low table and asked, “If you are an adviser of Eastern Wu, what brings you here?” Kan Ze replied, “Men say that Chancellor Cao thirsts for worthy men, but judging by that question, the report is far from true. Huang Gongfu, you have misjudged your man!”\n\nCao Cao said, “Eastern Wu and I are on the point of battle. How could I fail to question you when you come here secretly?” Kan Ze replied, “Huang Gongfu is a veteran minister who has served three generations of the Sun family. Yet now, before all the generals, Zhou Yu has had him cruelly beaten without cause, and his indignation is beyond endurance. He therefore desires to surrender to you, Chancellor, as a means of avenging himself, and he confided his plan to me. Gongfu and I are as close as flesh and bone, so I have come directly to deliver his secret letter. I do not know whether you, Chancellor, will accept him.” Cao Cao said, “Where is the letter?” Kan Ze took it out and presented it. Cao Cao opened it and read it by the lamplight. The letter said in substance:\n\nI, Gai, have received great favor from the Sun family and by rights should never harbor a divided heart. Yet if the present situation is considered, the troops of Jiangdong’s six commanderies are opposed to a million soldiers from the heartland. That the few cannot withstand the many is plain to all beneath Heaven. Every officer and soldier of Eastern Wu, whether wise or foolish, knows that resistance is impossible. But the stripling Zhou Yu, narrow-minded and shallow-witted, prides himself on his abilities and rashly seeks to pit an egg against a stone. Moreover, he arrogates to himself the power to bestow favor and inflict punishment: the innocent are chastised, while the meritorious go unrewarded. I am a veteran minister, yet he has humiliated and broken me without cause, and in my heart I truly hate him! I have heard that you, Chancellor, deal sincerely with all men and receive worthy officers with an open mind. I therefore desire to lead my followers over in surrender, that I may win merit and wipe away my shame. Grain, fodder, carts, and weapons will all be brought by ship and presented to you. With tears of blood I bow and make this declaration: I beg you above all not to doubt me.\n\nAt his table Cao Cao turned the letter over and read it more than ten times. Suddenly he struck the table, opened his eyes wide, and cried furiously, “Huang Gai has used the ruse of self-torture and sent you with a false letter of surrender so that you may seize some advantage from within. How dare you come here to mock me!” He ordered his attendants to drag Kan Ze out and behead him. They crowded around Kan Ze and pulled him away, but his expression did not alter; instead, he threw back his head and laughed aloud. Cao Cao had him brought back and rebuked him: “I have already seen through your treacherous scheme. Why do you laugh?” Kan Ze replied, “I am not laughing at you. I am laughing because Huang Gongfu does not know how to judge men.” Cao Cao asked, “How does he not know how to judge men?” Kan Ze said, “If you mean to kill me, then kill me. Why ask so many questions?” Cao Cao said, “From childhood I have thoroughly studied the books of war and know well the ways of deceit and fraud. This scheme of yours might deceive another, but how could it deceive me?” Kan Ze replied, “Then tell me what part of the letter is a treacherous scheme.” Cao Cao said, “I shall point out the flaw so that you may die without complaint! If you truly came to present a letter and surrender, why did you not plainly fix a date? What answer can you make to that?”\n\nWhen Kan Ze heard this, he laughed loudly and said, “It is a wonder you feel no shame, but dare boast that you have thoroughly studied the books of war! You had better withdraw your army while there is still time. If you engage in battle, Zhou Yu will surely capture you! Ignorant fool! What a pity that I must die unjustly at your hands!” Cao Cao said, “Why do you call me ignorant?” Kan Ze replied, “You understand neither stratagem nor reason. Are you not therefore ignorant?” Cao Cao said, “Then tell me in what respects I am wrong.” Kan Ze replied, “You lack the courtesy due to worthy men. Why should I say anything? There is nothing left but death.” Cao Cao said, “If what you say is reasonable, I shall naturally respect and accept it.” Kan Ze said, “Have you never heard the saying, ‘One who betrays his lord and acts in secret cannot set a fixed date’? If a date were agreed upon now, but the opportunity suddenly failed to arise, while your side came to meet him as arranged, the whole affair would inevitably be exposed. He can only watch for his chance and act. How could he settle the time beforehand? You do not understand this principle, yet seek to put an innocent man unjustly to death. You are truly an ignorant fool!”\n\nAt these words Cao Cao’s expression changed. He left his seat and apologized, saying, “I failed to perceive the matter clearly and have mistakenly offended your dignity. I beg you not to take it to heart.” Kan Ze said, “Huang Gongfu and I offer our whole hearts in surrender, as infants look to their parents. How could there be any deceit?” Cao Cao was overjoyed and said, “If you two accomplish this great service, then when ranks and titles are bestowed hereafter, you shall surely stand above all others.” Kan Ze replied, “We have not come for rank or emolument, but only to obey Heaven and follow the will of the people.” Cao Cao ordered wine brought and entertained him.\n\nA short while later, a man entered the tent and whispered in Cao Cao’s ear. Cao Cao said, “Bring me the letter.” The man presented a secret dispatch. Cao Cao read it, and his face showed considerable pleasure. Kan Ze thought to himself, “This must be Cai Zhong and Cai He reporting that Huang Gai has been punished. Cao Cao is pleased because this proves that our surrender is genuine.” Cao Cao said, “I must trouble you, sir, to return to Jiangdong and arrange matters with Huang Gongfu. Have him first send word across the river, and I shall dispatch troops to receive him.” Kan Ze replied, “I have already left Jiangdong and cannot return. I beg you, Chancellor, to send some other trustworthy man.” Cao Cao said, “If another goes, I fear the matter may be exposed.” Kan Ze refused repeatedly, but after a long while he said, “If I must go, I dare not remain here any longer. I shall set out at once.”\n\nCao Cao bestowed gold and silk upon him, but Kan Ze declined them. Taking his leave, he departed from the camp, boarded his little boat once more, and returned to Jiangdong. There he met Huang Gai and related everything that had happened in detail. Huang Gai said, “Had it not been for your powers of debate, all my suffering would have been in vain.” Kan Ze said, “I shall now go to Gan Ning’s camp and learn what news there is of Cai Zhong and Cai He.” Huang Gai replied, “Excellent.” Kan Ze went to Gan Ning’s camp, and Gan Ning received him. Kan Ze said, “Yesterday, General, you were humiliated by Zhou Gongjin because you tried to save Huang Gongfu. I find it most unjust.” Gan Ning smiled but made no reply.\n\nWhile they were speaking, Cai He and Cai Zhong arrived. Kan Ze glanced meaningfully at Gan Ning, who understood his intent and said, “Zhou Gongjin relies solely on his own ability and gives not the least thought to men like us. Now that I have been humiliated, I am ashamed to face the people of Jiangdong!” With that, he ground his teeth, pounded the table, and shouted aloud. Kan Ze then pretended to whisper privately in Gan Ning’s ear. Gan Ning lowered his head without speaking and heaved several long sighs.\n\nSeeing that both Kan Ze and Gan Ning appeared inclined to revolt, Cai He and Cai Zhong sought to draw them out. “Why are you troubled, General?” they asked. “And what injustice troubles you, sir?” Kan Ze replied, “How could you know the bitterness in our hearts?” Cai He said, “Can it be that you wish to forsake Wu and go over to Cao Cao?” Kan Ze turned pale. Gan Ning drew his sword, sprang to his feet, and cried, “Our design has already been discovered! We must kill them to silence them!”\n\nCai He and Cai Zhong cried in alarm, “You two need not fear! We too have a confidential matter to reveal.” Gan Ning said, “Speak quickly!” Cai He replied, “The two of us were sent by Lord Cao to make a false surrender. If you two have any desire to submit to him, we can present you.” Gan Ning said, “Is what you say really true?” The two replied in one voice, “How would we dare deceive you?” Gan Ning feigned delight and said, “If that is so, then Heaven itself has granted us this opportunity!” The two Cais said, “We have already reported to the Chancellor how Huang Gongfu and you, General, were humiliated.” Kan Ze said, “I have already delivered Huang Gongfu’s letter to the Chancellor. I came here especially to see Xingba and arrange for us to surrender together.” Gan Ning said, “Once a true man encounters an enlightened lord, he should offer him his whole heart.” The four then drank together and freely discussed their secret intentions. Cai Zhong and Cai He at once wrote a letter secretly informing Cao Cao that Gan Ning would join them as an agent within. Kan Ze separately composed another letter and sent a man to deliver it secretly to Cao Cao. In it he explained in full that Huang Gai wished to come but had not yet found a suitable opportunity; Cao Cao need only watch for a ship approaching with a blue pennant at its prow, for that would be Huang Gai’s vessel.\n\nNow Cao Cao received both letters in succession, but doubts still unsettled his mind. He assembled his advisers and said, “Gan Ning of Jiangdong, humiliated by Zhou Yu, offers to serve as an agent within; Huang Gai, after being punished, sent Kan Ze to tender his surrender. Neither story can yet be trusted fully. Who dares go straight into Zhou Yu’s camp and learn the truth?” Jiang Gan stepped forward and said, “The other day I went to Eastern Wu in vain and returned without accomplishing anything. I remain deeply ashamed. Now I am willing to risk my life by going again, and I shall make certain of the truth before returning to report to you, Chancellor.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and immediately ordered Jiang Gan to board a boat. Jiang Gan took a small craft and went straight to the edge of the southern naval stockade, where he sent a man ahead to announce him.\n\nWhen Zhou Yu heard that Jiang Gan had come again, he was delighted. “The success of my plan depends entirely upon this man!” he said. He then instructed Lu Su, “Invite Pang Shiyuan here and have him do thus and thus for me.” Now Pang Tong of Xiangyang, whose courtesy name was Shiyuan, had taken refuge in Jiangdong to escape the disorders of war. Lu Su had once recommended him to Zhou Yu, but Pang Tong had not yet gone to meet him. Zhou Yu had previously sent Lu Su to ask Pang Tong for a plan, saying, “What strategy should we use to defeat Cao Cao?” Pang Tong had replied privately, “To defeat Cao Cao’s army, you must attack with fire. But on the broad surface of the Great River, if one ship catches fire, the others will scatter in every direction. Unless someone offers him a ‘chain-link stratagem’ and persuades him to fasten his ships together, the plan cannot succeed.” Lu Su reported this to Zhou Yu, who was greatly impressed by the proposal. Zhou Yu therefore said to Lu Su, “No one but Pang Shiyuan can carry out this stratagem for me.” Lu Su replied, “But Cao Cao is crafty and cunning. How can Pang Tong go to him?”\n\nZhou Yu pondered without reaching a decision, for he could find no opportunity. Then word suddenly came that Jiang Gan had returned. Zhou Yu was overjoyed. On one hand, he instructed Pang Tong to carry out the stratagem; on the other, he seated himself in his tent and sent for Jiang Gan. When Jiang Gan saw that no one had come to welcome him, doubts arose in his mind. He ordered his boat moored at a secluded stretch of the bank, then entered the stockade and met Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu assumed an angry expression and said, “Ziyi, why have you deceived me so outrageously?” Jiang Gan smiled and replied, “I remembered that you and I were once as brothers, so I came especially to speak to you from my heart. Why do you say I have deceived you?” Zhou Yu said, “If you mean to persuade me to surrender, you must wait until the seas run dry and the rocks crumble! Last time, remembering our former friendship, I invited you to drink your fill, let you become thoroughly drunk, and shared my couch with you. Yet you stole my private letter and departed without a farewell. When you returned and reported to Cao Cao, he killed Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, thereby ruining my affair. Why have you come again today? You can harbor no good intention! If not for our old friendship, I would cut you in two with a single stroke. I had intended to send you back across the river, but within a day or two I shall defeat the rebel Cao, while if I keep you in the army, you will surely divulge some secret.” He then ordered his attendants, “Take Ziyi to the hermitage on the western hills to rest. Once I have defeated Cao Cao, it will not be too late to send him across the river.”\n\nJiang Gan was about to speak again, but Zhou Yu had already withdrawn behind the tent. The attendants gave Jiang Gan a horse and escorted him to a small hermitage behind the western hills, leaving two soldiers to wait upon him. In the hermitage Jiang Gan was anxious and depressed, unable either to sleep or eat. That night the stars shone brightly in the dew-filled sky. Walking alone behind the hermitage, he heard the sound of someone reading aloud. Following the sound at random, he came to several thatched rooms beside a rocky cliff, with lamplight shining from within. Jiang Gan peered inside and saw a man who had hung his sword before the lamp and was reciting the military writings of Sun Wu and Wu Qi. “This must be an extraordinary man,” Jiang Gan thought. He knocked at the door and asked to be received. The man opened the door and came out to greet him, his bearing plainly uncommon. Jiang Gan asked his name, and he replied, “My surname is Pang, my given name Tong, and my courtesy name Shiyuan.” Jiang Gan said, “Can you be Master Fledgling Phoenix?” Pang Tong replied, “I am.” Jiang Gan was delighted. “I have long heard your great name,” he said. “Why do you now live in seclusion here?” Pang Tong answered, “Zhou Yu prides himself on his lofty talents and cannot tolerate other men of worth. For that reason I have withdrawn to this place. And who are you, sir?” Jiang Gan replied, “I am Jiang Gan.”\n\nPang Tong invited him into the thatched hermitage, where they sat together and spoke freely. Jiang Gan said, “With your abilities, sir, where could you go and fail to prosper? If you are willing to join Cao Cao, I shall present you to him.” Pang Tong replied, “I too have long wished to leave Jiangdong. Since you are willing to present me, we should set out at once. If we delay and Zhou Yu hears of it, he will surely have me killed.”\n\nThus Pang Tong and Jiang Gan went down the mountain that very night. Reaching the riverbank, they found Jiang Gan’s original boat and rowed swiftly toward the northern shore. When they arrived at Cao Cao’s stockade, Jiang Gan entered first and gave a full account of all that had happened. Hearing that Master Fledgling Phoenix had come, Cao Cao personally went out of his tent to welcome him. When host and guest had taken their proper seats, Cao Cao said, “Zhou Yu is young; relying on his talents, he treats others with contempt and refuses to heed sound counsel. I have long heard of your great name, sir. Now that you have honored me with your presence, I beg you not to withhold your instruction.” Pang Tong replied, “I have long heard that you, Chancellor, employ troops according to sound principles. I should now like to behold the disposition of your army.”\n\nCao Cao ordered horses prepared and first invited Pang Tong to inspect the land camp with him. Riding side by side, they ascended a height and looked out over it. Pang Tong said, “It rests against the hills and draws support from the forests; front and rear attend to one another; its entrances and exits have proper gates; its avenues of advance and retreat wind and turn. Even if Sun Wu and Wu Qi were reborn, or Sima Rangju returned to life, they could do no better than this.” Cao Cao said, “Do not praise me too highly, sir. I still look to you for instruction.” They then went together to inspect the naval stockade. Facing south, it was divided into twenty-four gates, all guarded by covered warships and fighting vessels arranged like walls and battlements. Smaller boats were sheltered within; lanes ran between them for passage, and every formation rose and fell in ordered ranks. Pang Tong laughed and said, “The Chancellor’s reputation for the use of troops is indeed deserved!” Then, pointing toward the southern bank, he said, “Zhou Yu! Zhou Yu! Your destruction is fixed for a certain day!”\n\nCao Cao returned to camp in great delight. He invited Pang Tong into his tent, set out wine, and drank with him while they discussed the principles of war. Pang Tong spoke with lofty eloquence and answered every question with effortless fluency. Cao Cao admired him deeply and treated him with the utmost courtesy. Feigning drunkenness, Pang Tong said, “May I ask whether there are any skilled physicians in the army?” Cao Cao asked why he wished to know. Pang Tong replied, “Many among the naval forces are ill and require skilled physicians to treat them.” At that time Cao Cao’s troops, unaccustomed to the climate and waters, were suffering from vomiting and other sicknesses, and many had died. Cao Cao was already troubled by this matter, so when he suddenly heard Pang Tong speak of it, how could he fail to inquire further? Pang Tong said, “Your method of training the naval forces is excellent, Chancellor, but unfortunately it is incomplete.” Cao Cao repeatedly asked him to explain. Pang Tong said, “I have a plan by which every man in the fleet, high or low, may be kept free of sickness, and your success may be secured.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed and asked him to reveal this marvelous plan. Pang Tong said, “In the Great River, the tide rises and falls, while wind and waves never cease. Northern soldiers are unaccustomed to traveling by ship; when tossed and pitched in this way, they soon fall ill. If the large and small ships were arranged together, perhaps thirty to a row or fifty to a row, and linked from bow to stern with iron rings and chains, with broad planks laid across them, then not only men but even horses could pass from ship to ship. Sailing in such a formation, you could let the winds blow, the waves surge, and the tides rise and fall—what would there be to fear?” Cao Cao left his seat and thanked him, saying, “Without your excellent counsel, sir, how could I defeat Eastern Wu?” Pang Tong replied, “It is merely the shallow opinion of a foolish man. You, Chancellor, must judge it for yourself.” Cao Cao immediately issued orders summoning all the smiths in the army. Through the night they forged great linked rings and clamps with which to fasten the ships together. When the troops heard of it, they were all delighted. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt Red Cliffs raging battle called for fire;\nIn plans and calculations all conspired.\nHad Pang Tong not proposed his linking scheme,\nHow could Gongjin have won renown supreme?\n\nPang Tong further said to Cao Cao, “Among the heroes of Jiangdong, I have observed many who resent Zhou Yu. With my three-inch tongue I shall persuade them on your behalf, Chancellor, and induce them all to surrender. Then Zhou Yu, isolated and without support, will surely be captured by you. Once Zhou Yu is destroyed, Liu Bei will be of no further consequence.” Cao Cao said, “If you indeed accomplish this great service, sir, I shall petition the Son of Heaven to confer upon you a rank among the Three Excellencies.” Pang Tong replied, “I do not act for wealth or honor, but only because I wish to save the countless people. When you cross the river, Chancellor, you must take care not to slaughter them.” Cao Cao said, “I act on Heaven’s behalf to enforce the Way. How could I bear to massacre the people?” Pang Tong bowed and requested a proclamation guaranteeing the safety of his clan. Cao Cao asked, “Where do your family and kinsmen now reside?” Pang Tong replied, “They live close to the river. If I receive such a proclamation, their safety may be assured.”\n\nCao Cao ordered a proclamation written, signed, and sealed, then gave it to Pang Tong. Pang Tong bowed in thanks and said, “After I depart, advance your army quickly. Do not wait until Zhou Yu discovers what is afoot.” Cao Cao agreed.\n\nPang Tong took his leave and went to the riverbank. Just as he was about to board a boat, he suddenly saw a man on the bank, dressed in a Daoist robe and wearing a bamboo cap. The man seized Pang Tong and said, “What audacity you have! Huang Gai employs the ruse of self-torture; Kan Ze delivers a false letter of surrender; and now you come to offer the chain-link stratagem. Do you fear that the flames may not burn them utterly away? Such ruthless devices may deceive Cao Cao, but they cannot deceive me!” Pang Tong was so terrified that his soul nearly fled his body. Truly:\n\nSay not the southeast alone can victory claim;\nWho says the northwest boasts no worthy name?\n\nWho, after all, was this man? Read the next chapter to learn.\n\n### Chapter 48\n\nCao Cao Feasts and Composes Verse on the Yangzi; The Northern Army Chains Its Warships\n\nNow when Pang Tong heard these words, he was startled and wheeled around to look at the speaker. It was none other than Xu Shu. Seeing an old friend, Pang Tong’s heart settled. He glanced about, and when he saw no one nearby, he said, “If you expose my scheme, it will be a pity for the people of the eighty-one prefectures south of the Yangtze, for you will have delivered them all to destruction!” Xu Shu laughed. “And what of the lives of the eight hundred and thirty thousand men and horses here?” Pang Tong said, “Does Yuanzhi truly intend to thwart my plan?” Xu Shu replied, “I remain grateful for Imperial Uncle Liu’s profound kindness and have never forgotten my duty to repay it. Cao Cao drove my mother to her death, and I have already declared that I will devise no scheme for him as long as I live. How could I now be willing to ruin your excellent plan? But I too am here with the army. Once it is defeated, jade and stone will be destroyed together; how can I escape disaster? You must teach me some means of getting away. Then I shall seal my lips and withdraw far from here.” Pang Tong laughed. “With such lofty judgment and far-seeing wisdom as yours, Yuanzhi, surely this can present no difficulty!” Xu Shu said, “I beg you to instruct me, Master.” Pang Tong leaned close to Xu Shu’s ear and whispered a few words. Xu Shu was overjoyed and bowed his thanks. Pang Tong then took leave of Xu Shu, went down to his boat, and returned to the lands east of the Yangtze.\n\nThat very night, Xu Shu secretly sent trusted men through the various camps to spread a rumor. The next day, soldiers gathered in groups of three and five, whispering with their heads together. Before long, an informer reported to Cao Cao: “Word is spreading through the army that Han Sui and Ma Teng of Xiliang have rebelled and are fighting their way toward the capital at Xu.” Cao Cao was greatly alarmed and hastily assembled his advisers to deliberate. “Since leading the army south,” he said, “the men I have feared are Han Sui and Ma Teng. Though the truth or falsehood of this rumor has not yet been determined, we cannot fail to guard against them.”\n\nBefore he had finished, Xu Shu stepped forward and said, “The Prime Minister has graciously accepted me into his service, and I regret that I have not rendered even the smallest service in return. I ask for three thousand men, that I may hasten by night to San Pass and hold the defile. If any emergency arises, I shall send word at once.” Cao Cao was delighted. “If Yuanzhi goes, I shall have no further concern. There are already troops at San Pass; you may take command of them as well. I shall immediately assign you three thousand infantry and appoint Zang Ba as your vanguard. Set out this very night, and permit no delay.” Xu Shu took leave of Cao Cao and departed with Zang Ba. This was Pang Tong’s stratagem for saving Xu Shu. A later poet wrote:\n\nEach day Cao Cao marched south, his heart was torn with care,\nLest Ma Teng and Han Sui should rise in arms and dare.\nOne word from Young Phoenix set Xu Shu safely free,\nLike a fish that slips the hook and swims the open sea.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had sent Xu Shu away, his mind was somewhat at ease. He mounted his horse and first inspected the land camps along the river, then the naval stockades. He boarded a great ship on which a commander’s banner had been raised amidships, while the naval camps extended on either side. A thousand bows and crossbows lay concealed aboard, and Cao Cao took his place on the upper deck. It was the fifteenth day of the eleventh month, in the winter of the twelfth year of Jian’an. The sky was clear and bright, the breeze gentle, and the waves still. Cao Cao ordered, “Set wine and music aboard the great ship. This evening I mean to feast with my generals.”\n\nAs evening drew on, the moon rose above the eastern hills, shining as brightly as day. The broad sweep of the Yangtze looked like a long band of white silk stretched across the land. Cao Cao sat aboard the great ship, attended on either side by several hundred guards, all clad in brocade robes and embroidered jackets, bearing spears and halberds. The civil and military officers took their seats according to rank. Cao Cao saw the painted beauty of Mount Nanping; eastward he gazed upon the bounds of Chaisang, westward upon the river at Xiakou, southward toward Mount Fan, and northward toward Wulin. The vastness on every side filled his heart with delight. He addressed the assembled officers: “Since first I raised a righteous army, I have purged the realm of villains and removed its scourges. I vowed to cleanse all within the four seas and pacify the whole empire. Only the southlands remain beyond my grasp. Now I command a million valiant troops, and with all of you exerting yourselves in my service, how can we fail? Once the southlands have submitted, the empire will be at peace, and I shall share wealth and honor with you all, that together we may rejoice in an age of tranquillity.” The civil and military officers all rose and offered their thanks. “May we soon sing the song of victory. For the rest of our lives, we shall depend upon the shelter of the Prime Minister’s good fortune.” Cao Cao was greatly pleased and ordered his attendants to pour the wine.\n\nThey drank until midnight, and when Cao Cao was flushed with wine, he pointed toward the southern bank and said, “Zhou Yu and Lu Su do not understand the workings of Heaven. Fortunately, men have come over to us who will prove a deadly affliction within their very hearts. Heaven itself is aiding me.” Xun You said, “Prime Minister, do not speak of it, lest the secret be leaked.” Cao Cao laughed loudly. “The gentlemen seated here, together with my close attendants, are all men of my innermost confidence. What harm can there be in speaking?” Then he pointed toward Xiakou and said, “Liu Bei, Zhuge Liang—you do not reckon the strength of ants, yet would shake Mount Tai. How foolish you are!” Turning to his generals, he continued, “I am fifty-four years old this year. If I gain the southlands, there is a certain private desire that will delight me. In former days, Lord Qiao and I were the closest of friends, and I knew that both his daughters possessed beauty worthy of a kingdom. Later, contrary to expectation, they became the wives of Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. I have now built the new Bronze Bird Terrace beside the Zhang River. If I gain the southlands, I shall take the Two Qiaos as my wives and lodge them upon the terrace to amuse my declining years. Then all my wishes will be fulfilled.” When he had spoken, he laughed aloud. Du Mu of the Tang dynasty wrote:\n\nA broken halberd, sunk in sand, its iron not yet gone—\nI scour and wash it, recognizing relics of an age withdrawn.\nHad the east wind not lent young Zhou the aid he needed there,\nDeep in spring on Bronze Bird Tower, the Two Qiaos would languish fair.\n\nAs Cao Cao laughed and talked, he suddenly heard crows calling as they flew southward. He asked, “Why are the crows crying at night?” His attendants replied, “The crows see the bright moon and mistake it for dawn; therefore they leave their trees and call.” Cao Cao laughed again. By now he was drunk. Taking up his long spear, he stood upon the deck, poured a libation into the river, drained three full cups, then leveled the spear and addressed his generals: “With this spear in hand, I broke the Yellow Turbans, captured Lü Bu, destroyed Yuan Shu, and subdued Yuan Shao. I drove deep beyond the northern frontier and pressed on as far as Liaodong. Ranging unhindered throughout the realm, I have not altogether betrayed the aspirations of a great man. Now, confronted by this scene, I am filled with heroic emotion. I shall compose a song, and you shall join in the refrain.” He sang:\n\nBefore the wine, let us sing—\nHow long does human life endure?\nIt is like the morning dew;\nThe days gone by are all too many.\n\nMy spirit rises, bold and ardent,\nYet sorrowing thoughts are hard to forget.\nWhat can dispel my grief?\nOnly Du Kang’s wine.\n\nBlue, blue the collar of the scholar;\nLong, long the yearning in my heart.\nOnly because of you\nHave I murmured these lines until now.\n\nYo, yo, the deer call,\nGrazing on duckweed in the wild.\nI have honored guests;\nLet zithers sound and reed pipes play.\n\nBright, bright as the moon—\nWhen can my longing cease?\nSorrow rises from within\nAnd cannot be cut away.\n\nAcross the paths and over the lanes,\nYou deign to come and visit me.\nLong parted, we meet and feast,\nOur hearts remembering former kindness.\n\nThe moon is bright, the stars are few;\nCrows and magpies fly south.\nThree times they circle the trees,\nFinding no branch on which to rest.\n\nA mountain never wearies of height;\nThe sea never wearies of depth.\nThe Duke of Zhou spat out his food,\nAnd all the world gave him its heart.\n\nWhen the song was ended, the others joined in, and all laughed merrily together. Suddenly one man among the guests stepped forward and said, “At a time when two great armies confront each other and the officers and men must hazard their lives, why does the Prime Minister utter such inauspicious words?” Cao Cao looked at him. It was Liu Fu, styled Yuanying, a native of Xiang in the state of Pei and Inspector of Yangzhou. Liu Fu had established himself at Hefei, founded the provincial administration, gathered the scattered refugees, established schools, greatly expanded the military farms, and promoted good government and instruction. He had served Cao Cao for many years and won much merit. Cao Cao now leveled his spear and demanded, “What was inauspicious in my words?” Liu Fu replied, “‘The moon is bright, the stars are few; crows and magpies fly south. Three times they circle the trees, finding no branch on which to rest.’ Those words are inauspicious.” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare you spoil my pleasure!” With a single thrust of his spear, he stabbed Liu Fu to death. Everyone was horrified, and the feast came to an end.\n\nThe next day, when Cao Cao had sobered, his remorse knew no bounds. Liu Fu’s son, Liu Xi, petitioned for his father’s body so that he might take it home for burial. Cao Cao wept and said, “Yesterday, in my drunkenness, I mistakenly killed your father. My regret comes too late. He shall be buried with the full honors due one of the Three Excellencies.” He also assigned soldiers to escort the coffin, and that same day it was borne home for burial. The following day, Mao Jie and Yu Jin, commanders of the naval forces, came to Cao Cao’s tent and reported, “All ships, great and small, have been joined and chained together. Every banner and article of war is ready. We ask the Prime Minister to issue his commands and appoint a day for the advance.”\n\nCao Cao went aboard the great warship at the center of the fleet and took his seat. He summoned all his generals and gave each his orders. Both the naval and land forces were divided under banners of five colors. In the navy, Mao Jie and Yu Jin commanded the center under yellow banners; Zhang He commanded the van under red banners; Lü Qian commanded the rear under black banners; Wen Ping commanded the left under blue banners; and Lü Tong commanded the right under white banners. Among the cavalry and infantry, Xu Huang commanded the van under red banners; Li Dian commanded the rear under black banners; Yue Jin commanded the left under blue banners; and Xiahou Yuan commanded the right under white banners. Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong were appointed to coordinate support between the land and naval forces, while Xu Chu and Zhang Liao were charged with guarding the lines and supervising the battle. The remaining valiant generals were each assigned to their proper divisions.\n\nWhen the orders had been given, three rolls of drums sounded from the naval stockade, and the warships of each division emerged through separate gates. That day, a sudden northwesterly wind arose. Every ship hoisted sail and drove through the surging waves, yet remained as steady as if upon level ground. The northern soldiers aboard the ships leaped eagerly into action, thrusting with spears and wielding swords. The banners of the van, rear, left, and right divisions never became confused. More than fifty small boats also moved to and fro, patrolling, signaling warnings, and urging on the men. Cao Cao stood upon the commander’s platform and watched the maneuvers. His heart was filled with joy, for he believed he had found an infallible means to victory. He ordered the sails and awnings furled and all the ships returned to their stockades in proper order. Cao Cao then entered his command tent and said to his assembled advisers, “If Heaven had not ordained that I should prevail, how could I have gained Young Phoenix’s marvelous scheme? With the ships linked by iron chains, we truly can cross the Yangtze as though walking on level ground.” Cheng Yu said, “With all the ships chained together, they are indeed stable. But if the enemy should attack with fire, it will be difficult to evade them. We cannot fail to guard against this.” Cao Cao laughed loudly. “Though Cheng Zhongde shows far-reaching foresight, there are still matters beyond his sight.” Xun You said, “Zhongde’s words are entirely sound. Why does the Prime Minister laugh at them?”\n\nCao Cao said, “Every fire attack must depend upon the force of the wind. It is now the depths of winter, when there are only west and north winds. How could there be an east or south wind? I am stationed to the northwest, while the enemy’s troops are all on the southern bank. If they use fire, they will burn their own men. What have I to fear? Had this been the time of the Little Spring in the tenth month, I would have taken precautions long ago.” All present prostrated themselves and said, “The Prime Minister’s lofty insight is beyond the reach of any of us.” Cao Cao turned to the generals. “The troops from Qing, Xu, Yan, and Dai are unaccustomed to traveling by ship. Without this scheme, how could they cross the perils of the Great River?” At this, two generals stepped boldly from the ranks and said, “Though we junior officers are men of You and Yan, we too can handle boats. We now ask for twenty patrol craft, that we may sail straight to the northern mouth of the river and return after seizing the enemy’s banners and drums, thereby proving that the northern army can also fight afloat.”\n\nCao Cao looked at them. They were Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan, former generals under Yuan Shao. Cao Cao said, “You were both born and raised in the north, and I fear you are not adept at handling boats. The troops of the southlands travel constantly upon the water and are thoroughly trained and practiced. Do not lightly make a child’s game of your lives.” Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan cried loudly, “If we fail to win, we shall willingly submit to military law.” Cao Cao said, “All the warships have already been chained together. Only the small craft remain, and each holds no more than twenty men. I fear they will not be suited for battle.” Jiao Chu said, “If we used great ships, what would be remarkable in that? We beg you to grant us a little more than twenty small craft. Zhang Nan and I will each lead half, and this very day we shall sail straight to the southern naval stockade. We will return only after capturing banners and slaying generals.” Cao Cao said, “I shall give you twenty boats and assign five hundred picked men to you, all armed with long spears and powerful crossbows. At daybreak tomorrow, the ships of the main stockade will put out onto the river and make a show of force from a distance. I shall also send Wen Ping with thirty patrol boats to cover your return.” Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan withdrew in delight. At the fourth watch the next morning, food was prepared, and by the fifth watch all was ready. Soon drums rolled and gongs rang within the naval stockade. The ships all came out and spread across the water. Along the broad Yangtze, blue and red signal banners mingled together. Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan led twenty scout boats through the stockade and set out toward the south bank.\n\nOn the southern bank, the thunderous din of drums had been heard the day before, and Cao Cao’s naval maneuvers had been observed from afar. Scouts reported the matter to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu climbed to a hilltop to inspect the scene, but Cao Cao’s forces had already withdrawn. The next day, another thunderous clamor of drums suddenly arose. The soldiers hastened to high ground and saw small boats driving through the waves toward them. They hurriedly reported to the central command. Zhou Yu asked who among his officers dared go out first. Han Dang and Zhou Tai stepped forward together and said, “We volunteer to serve as the vanguard and break the enemy.” Zhou Yu was delighted. He passed orders that every stockade was to be strictly guarded and that no one was to move rashly. Han Dang and Zhou Tai each led five scout boats out, one division to the left and one to the right.\n\nJiao Chu and Zhang Nan, relying solely on their fierce courage, came racing forward in their swift-oared boats. Han Dang wore a breastplate across his chest and stood in the prow with a long spear in his hand. Jiao Chu’s boat arrived first, and he ordered his men to loose a storm of arrows at Han Dang’s vessel. Han Dang shielded himself with a buckler. Jiao Chu leveled his long spear and engaged him. Han Dang thrust once and killed Jiao Chu. Zhang Nan came charging after him with a great shout. From the flank, Zhou Tai’s boat darted out at an angle. Zhang Nan stood in the prow with his spear leveled while arrows flew thickly from both sides. Zhou Tai held a shield on one arm and a sword in the other hand. When the two boats were seven or eight feet apart, Zhou Tai sprang into the air and leaped straight aboard Zhang Nan’s vessel. His sword rose and fell, and he struck Zhang Nan into the water, then slaughtered the boatmen in disorder. The remaining boats pulled hard at their oars and fled. Han Dang and Zhou Tai urged their boats in pursuit. Halfway across the river, they met Wen Ping’s boats coming toward them. The two sides arrayed their vessels and began to fight.\n\nZhou Yu led his generals to the hilltop and gazed toward the northern reaches of the river. Armored warships and fighting vessels crowded the surface from bank to bank, their banners, signals, and streamers all arranged in perfect order. He turned his gaze back to where Wen Ping was locked in combat with Han Dang and Zhou Tai. Han Dang and Zhou Tai attacked with all their strength. Wen Ping could not withstand them and turned his boats in flight. Han Dang and Zhou Tai swiftly urged their craft after him. Fearing that the two men would penetrate too deeply into dangerous waters, Zhou Yu waved his white signal banner and ordered the gongs sounded. The two generals then swung their oars about and returned.\n\nFrom the hilltop, Zhou Yu watched the warships across the river until they had all entered their naval stockade. Turning to his generals, he said, “The northern warships are as dense as reeds, and Cao Cao is a man of many schemes. What plan can we use to defeat him?” Before anyone could answer, they suddenly saw the wind snap the central yellow banner in Cao Cao’s camp and carry it fluttering into the river. Zhou Yu laughed loudly. “That is an omen of disaster!”\n\nEven as he watched, a furious gale suddenly arose, and the waves of the river beat against the banks. A gust swept past, whipping the corner of a banner across Zhou Yu’s face. In that instant, a thought flashed into his mind. He gave a great cry, toppled backward, and spat blood from his mouth. The generals rushed to lift him, but he was already unconscious. Truly:\n\nIn one brief hour he laughed, then cried aloud;\nHow could the southern host defeat the northern crowd?\n\nWhat became of Zhou Yu’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 49\n\nZhuge Liang Prays for Wind at Seven Stars Altar; Zhou Yu Unleashes Fire at Three Rivers\n\nNow Zhou Yu stood on the mountaintop and watched for a long while. Suddenly he toppled backward, spitting blood from his mouth, and lost consciousness. His attendants carried him back to his tent. All the generals came to inquire after him and were utterly appalled. Looking at one another, they said, “North of the river stands an army a million strong, crouching like a tiger and devouring like a whale. Who could have expected the Commander-in-Chief to be stricken like this? If Cao Cao’s troops should arrive, what are we to do?” In great haste they sent a messenger to report to the Marquis of Wu, while physicians were summoned to treat him.\n\nWhen Lu Su saw Zhou Yu laid low by illness, he was deeply troubled. He went to see Kongming and told him of Zhou Yu’s sudden malady. Kongming said, “What do you make of it, sir?” Lu Su replied, “It is Cao Cao’s good fortune and Jiangdong’s calamity.” Kongming smiled. “Gongjin’s illness is one that I too can cure.” “If that is truly so,” said Lu Su, “then it is the greatest blessing for the state!” He at once invited Kongming to accompany him and examine the patient. Lu Su entered first to see Zhou Yu, who lay with the quilt drawn over his head. “How fares your illness, Commander-in-Chief?” he asked. Zhou Yu replied, “My heart and belly are racked with pain, and from time to time I fall into a stupor.” Lu Su asked, “What medicines have you taken?” Zhou Yu said, “My stomach heaves with nausea, and I cannot keep any medicine down.” Lu Su said, “I have just been to see Kongming, who says he can cure your illness. He is now outside the tent. Shall I trouble him to come in and treat you?”\n\nZhou Yu ordered Kongming admitted and had his attendants help him sit up on the bed. Kongming said, “I have not seen your honored countenance for several days. Who would have thought that your noble person was unwell?” Zhou Yu replied, “‘Fortune and misfortune may come between dawn and dusk.’ How can any man preserve himself against them?” Kongming smiled and said, “‘Heaven has its unforeseen winds and clouds.’ How, then, can men predict what is to come?” At these words Zhou Yu’s color changed, and he began to groan. Kongming said, “Does the Commander-in-Chief feel as though some vexation lies pent up within him?” “Indeed,” said Zhou Yu. Kongming said, “A cooling medicine must be used to relieve it.” Zhou Yu replied, “I have already taken cooling medicines, but they have had no effect at all.” Kongming said, “First the flow of your vital breath must be set in order. Once the breath runs smoothly, you will naturally recover between one inhalation and the next.”\n\nZhou Yu guessed that Kongming must know what was in his mind, and so he probed him, saying, “What medicine should I take to make my breath run smoothly?” Kongming smiled. “I have a prescription that will set the Commander-in-Chief’s breath at ease.” Zhou Yu said, “I beg you, Master, to instruct me.” Kongming called for brush and paper, dismissed all attendants, and secretly wrote sixteen characters: “To defeat Lord Cao, fire is required. All is prepared but the east wind.” When he had finished, he handed the paper to Zhou Yu and said, “This is the source of the Commander-in-Chief’s illness.”\n\nZhou Yu was greatly startled when he saw it and thought to himself, “Kongming is truly a divine man! He knew my thoughts long ago. I can only tell him the truth.” Smiling, he said, “Since you already know the source of my illness, Master, what medicine will you use to cure it? The matter is urgent; I beg you to instruct me at once.” Kongming said, “Though I possess little talent, I once encountered an extraordinary man who transmitted to me the Celestial Book of the Wondrous Gates and Hidden Stems, by which I can summon the wind and call down the rain. If the Commander-in-Chief requires a southeast wind, a terrace may be built on Mount Nanping and named the Altar of the Seven Stars. It must be nine feet high and constructed in three tiers. One hundred and twenty men, bearing flags and streamers, are to stand around it. Upon the altar I shall perform the rites and borrow three days and three nights of a great southeast wind to aid the Commander-in-Chief in his operations. What do you say?” Zhou Yu replied, “Never mind three days and three nights. With only one night of strong wind, the great enterprise can be accomplished. But the matter is upon us and cannot be delayed.” Kongming said, “I shall sacrifice for the wind on the twentieth day of the eleventh month, the jiazi day. It will cease on the twenty-second, the bingyin day. Will that suffice?”\n\nZhou Yu was overjoyed to hear this and sprang briskly to his feet. He immediately issued orders for five hundred strong, able-bodied soldiers to go to Mount Nanping and build the altar, and assigned one hundred and twenty men to bear flags and guard it, awaiting commands.\n\nKongming took his leave and came out of the tent. He and Lu Su mounted their horses and went to Mount Nanping to survey the terrain, whereupon he ordered the soldiers to obtain red earth from the southeast and build the altar. It measured twenty-four fathoms around, with each tier three feet high, making nine feet in all. On the lowest tier were planted flags of the twenty-eight lunar mansions: seven blue flags in the east, corresponding to Jiao, Kang, Di, Fang, Xin, Wei, and Ji, arranged in the form of the Azure Dragon; seven black flags in the north, corresponding to Dou, Niu, Nü, Xu, Wei, Shi, and Bi, forming the posture of the Dark Warrior; seven white flags in the west, corresponding to Kui, Lou, Wei, Mao, Bi, Zi, and Shen, displaying the might of the White Tiger; and seven red flags in the south, corresponding to Jing, Gui, Liu, Xing, Zhang, Yi, and Zhen, making the shape of the Vermilion Bird. Around the second tier stood sixty-four yellow flags corresponding to the sixty-four hexagrams, divided among the eight directions. On the uppermost tier stood four men. Each wore a cap binding up his hair, a black silk robe, a broad sash over a phoenix-patterned vestment, red shoes, and a square-hemmed gown. At the front left stood a man holding a long pole tipped with a tuft of cock feathers to receive the first tidings of the wind. At the front right stood another holding a long pole from which hung a seven-star signal ribbon to show the wind’s direction. At the rear left stood a man bearing a precious sword; at the rear right, one bearing an incense burner. Below the altar stood twenty-four men, each holding such objects as banners, canopies, great halberds, long spears, yellow yak-tail standards, white battle-axes, vermilion streamers, and black pennants, encircling it on all four sides.\n\nAt the auspicious hour on the twentieth day of the eleventh month, the jiazi day, Kongming bathed, fasted, and purified himself. Clad in Daoist robes, barefoot and with his hair unbound, he came before the altar and instructed Lu Su, “Zijing, return to the army and assist Gongjin in deploying the troops. If my prayers should receive no response, you must not take offense.” Lu Su departed. Kongming then charged the officers and soldiers guarding the altar: “You are not to leave your assigned positions without permission. You are not to put your heads together and whisper. You are not to let careless or disorderly words escape your lips. You are not to start at strange sights or raise an alarm. Whoever disobeys will be beheaded!” All accepted the command. Kongming slowly ascended the altar, inspected the positions to ensure they were properly arranged, burned incense in the burner, poured water into the bowl, and raised his face to heaven in silent prayer. Then he descended and entered the tent to rest briefly, ordering the soldiers to take turns eating. Three times each day Kongming ascended the altar and three times descended, yet no southeast wind appeared.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhou Yu summoned Cheng Pu, Lu Su, and the other officers to wait in his tent. The instant the southeast wind arose, he would deploy the troops. At the same time, he sent word to Sun Quan to provide support. Huang Gai had already prepared twenty fire ships. Large nails were thickly set in their prows, and their holds were loaded with reeds and dry firewood drenched in fish oil, with sulfur, saltpeter, and other combustibles spread over them. Each was covered with an oiled sheet of blue cloth. Green dragon-tooth flags were planted at their bows, and a swift skiff was fastened to each stern. They waited under orders, needing only Zhou Yu’s command. In the naval camp, Gan Ning and Kan Ze kept Cai He and Cai Zhong closely confined, drinking with them every day and allowing not a single soldier to go ashore. The whole area was surrounded by the troops of Eastern Wu and sealed so tightly that not even water could have leaked through. All awaited the command from headquarters.\n\nAs Zhou Yu sat deliberating in his tent, a scout came to report: “The Marquis of Wu’s ships have anchored eighty-five li from the camp and await only good news from the Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu immediately sent Lu Su to notify all officers and soldiers in every command: “Put your ships, weapons, sails, oars, and all other equipment in readiness. Once the order is issued, do not delay for so much as an instant. Any error or disobedience will be punished under military law.” Having received the order, every officer and soldier rubbed his fists and palms, ready for battle.\n\nThat day drew on toward night. The sky was clear, and not the slightest breeze stirred. Zhou Yu said to Lu Su, “Kongming’s words were false. In the depths of winter, how can there be a southeast wind?” Lu Su replied, “I do not believe Kongming would speak falsely.” Near the third watch, they suddenly heard the wind begin to roar, and the flags and streamers turned and fluttered. Zhou Yu came out of the tent to look and saw the tails of the flags streaming toward the northwest. In an instant, a great southeast wind sprang up. Zhou Yu cried in astonishment, “This man possesses arts that wrest nature’s workings from heaven and earth, mysteries unfathomable even to ghosts and gods! If he is allowed to live, he will become the root of disaster for Eastern Wu. I must kill him at once and avert future trouble.” He hastily summoned Ding Feng and Xu Sheng, the two commandants of his guard, and ordered them: “Each of you is to take one hundred men. Xu Sheng will go by river, Ding Feng by land, and both will proceed to the Altar of the Seven Stars on Mount Nanping. Ask no questions. The moment you seize Zhuge Liang, behead him and bring me his head to claim your reward.” The two accepted the command. Xu Sheng boarded a vessel with one hundred swordsmen and axmen, who bent to the oars. Ding Feng mounted with one hundred bowmen and crossbowmen, each astride a warhorse, and rode toward Mount Nanping. Along the way, they met the southeast wind rising full in their faces. A later poet wrote:\nThe Sleeping Dragon mounts the Seven-Star height;\nOne night’s east wind sets river waves in flight.\nHad Kongming not devised his wondrous plan,\nHow could young Zhou have shown his gifts in war?\n\nDing Feng’s cavalry arrived first. He saw the officers and soldiers holding their flags upon the altar, standing firm in the wind. Dismounting, he drew his sword and ascended the altar, but Kongming was nowhere to be seen. In alarm, he questioned the guards. They replied, “He left the altar only a moment ago.” Ding Feng hurried down to search, just as Xu Sheng’s vessel arrived. The two met at the riverbank. A soldier reported, “Last night a fast boat anchored at the mouth of the shoal ahead. A moment ago we saw Kongming, his hair unbound, board it. The boat has gone upstream.” Ding Feng and Xu Sheng at once set off in pursuit, one by land and the other by water. Xu Sheng ordered every sail hoisted and drove his vessel before the wind. When he saw the boat ahead was not far away, he stood in the bow and shouted, “Do not leave, Military Adviser! The Commander-in-Chief requests your presence!” Kongming stood in the stern and laughed aloud. “Report this to the Commander-in-Chief: conduct your operations well. Zhuge Liang is returning to Xiakou for the present. We shall meet again on another day.” Xu Sheng called, “Please halt a moment! I have urgent words for you.” Kongming replied, “I had already foreseen that the Commander-in-Chief could not tolerate me and would certainly send men to harm me. I therefore arranged beforehand for Zhao Zilong to come and receive me. There is no need for you to continue the pursuit, General.”\n\nXu Sheng saw that the boat ahead had no awning and pressed on in pursuit. As he drew near, Zhao Yun nocked an arrow, stood in the stern, and shouted, “I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan! I came here under orders expressly to receive the Military Adviser. Why do you pursue us? I ought to shoot you dead with a single arrow, but that would damage the amity between our two houses. Instead, I shall merely show you what I can do!” With that, he loosed his arrow and severed the line supporting Xu Sheng’s sail. The sail fell into the water, and the vessel swung broadside. Zhao Yun ordered every sail on his own boat hoisted, and they sped away before the favorable wind. Their boat flew like an arrow, and pursuit was impossible.\n\nFrom the bank, Ding Feng called Xu Sheng’s vessel in to shore and said, “Zhuge Liang’s divine foresight and marvelous calculations are beyond the reach of mortal men. What is more, Zhao Yun possesses courage that ten thousand men could not withstand. Do you not know what he did at Changban in Dangyang? We can only return and report.” The two therefore went back to Zhou Yu and told him that Kongming had arranged in advance for Zhao Yun to meet him and had escaped. Zhou Yu was greatly alarmed. “With such depth of cunning in the world,” he said, “I shall know no peace by day or night!” Lu Su said, “Let us first defeat Cao Cao. Afterward, we may devise another plan against him.”\n\nZhou Yu followed his counsel and summoned all the generals to receive their orders. First he instructed Gan Ning: “Take Cai Zhong and the surrendered soldiers and march along the southern bank. Use only the banners and insignia of the northern army and advance straight into the region of Wulin, where Cao Cao’s grain is stored. Penetrate deep into his army and raise fires as your signal. Leave Cai He alone here at headquarters; I have a use for him.” Next he summoned Taishi Ci and ordered him: “Lead three thousand troops directly to the borders of Huangzhou and cut off the reinforcements coming to Cao Cao from Hefei. Then press close to Cao’s forces and light fires as your signal. When you see red flags, that will mean the Marquis of Wu’s supporting troops have arrived.” As these two detachments had farthest to go, they were sent out first. Third, he ordered Lü Meng to take three thousand troops to Wulin and support Gan Ning in burning Cao Cao’s camps and stockades. Fourth, he ordered Ling Tong to lead three thousand troops straight to the border of Yiling and, as soon as the fires rose at Wulin, bring his forces into action. Fifth, he ordered Dong Xi to lead three thousand troops directly against Hanyang, then advance from Hanchuan into Cao Cao’s camp and watch for white flags signaling support. Sixth, he ordered Pan Zhang to lead three thousand troops, all carrying white flags, to Hanyang to support Dong Xi.\n\nThe six divisions departed by their separate routes. Zhou Yu then ordered Huang Gai to make ready the fire ships and sent a soldier galloping off with a letter to Cao Cao, arranging for Huang Gai’s surrender that very night. At the same time, he assigned four warships to follow behind Huang Gai’s ships and support them. Han Dang commanded the first squadron, Zhou Tai the second, Jiang Qin the third, and Chen Wu the fourth. Each squadron had three hundred warships, with twenty fire ships arrayed before it. Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu personally supervised the battle from a great tower ship, with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng guarding them on the right and left. Only Lu Su, Kan Ze, and the other strategists remained behind to defend the camp. When Cheng Pu saw the method and discipline with which Zhou Yu deployed the army, he conceived the deepest respect for him.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan sent an envoy bearing the military tally, announcing that Lu Xun had been appointed vanguard and had advanced directly into the regions of Qichun and Huangzhou, while the Marquis of Wu himself would follow in support. Zhou Yu also sent men to fire signal cannon on the western hills and raise signal flags on Mount Nanping. Every preparation was completed, and all waited for nightfall to begin operations.\n\nThe tale now divides. At Xiakou, Liu Xuande was waiting intently for Kongming’s return when he suddenly saw a squadron of boats approaching. It was the young lord Liu Qi, who had come in person to learn the news. Xuande invited him up into the watchtower and, once they were seated, said, “The southeast wind has been blowing for some time. Zilong went to receive Kongming, but neither has yet returned. I am deeply worried.” A junior officer pointed into the distance toward the harbor at Fankou. “A single sail is bringing a light boat before the wind. It must be the Military Adviser.” Xuande and Liu Qi descended from the tower to welcome him. In a short while, the boat arrived, and Kongming and Zilong came ashore. Xuande was overjoyed. After greetings had been exchanged, Kongming said, “There is no leisure now to speak of anything else. Have all the troops and warships we arranged earlier been made ready?” Xuande replied, “They have long been prepared. We await only the Military Adviser’s orders.”\n\nKongming entered the command tent with Xuande and Liu Qi and seated himself. Then he said to Zhao Yun, “Zilong, take three thousand troops, cross the river, and proceed directly to the byroad at Wulin. Choose a place thick with trees and reeds and lie there in ambush. After the fourth watch tonight, Cao Cao will surely flee by that road. Wait until his troops have passed, then set fire to them from the middle. Though you may not annihilate them all, you will destroy half.” Zhao Yun said, “There are two roads from Wulin: one leads to Nanjun, the other to Jingzhou. By which road will he come?” Kongming replied, “Nanjun lies too close at hand; Cao Cao will not dare go there. He will certainly come toward Jingzhou and then lead his main army back to Xuchang.”\n\nZhao Yun departed with the plan. Kongming next summoned Zhang Fei and said, “Yide, take three thousand troops across the river, cut off the road to Yiling, and lie in ambush at the mouth of Gourd Valley. Cao Cao will not dare take the road through southern Yiling, but will certainly head toward northern Yiling. Tomorrow, after the rain has passed, his men will surely halt to set up their cooking pots and prepare food. As soon as you see smoke rise, set fire to the mountainside. Though you may not capture Cao Cao, the merit you win in this action will assuredly be great.”\n\nZhang Fei departed with the plan. Kongming next summoned Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, and Liu Feng and ordered each of them to take command of vessels, sweep along the river, capture the routed troops, and seize their weapons and equipment. The three departed with the plan. Kongming then rose and said to the young lord Liu Qi, “The approaches to Wuchang are of the utmost importance. You should return at once, lead your troops there, and array them at the landing. When Cao Cao is defeated, some of his fleeing men will surely come that way; seize them as they arrive, but do not lightly leave the city.” Liu Qi then took his leave of Xuande and Kongming and departed. Kongming said to Xuande, “My lord may station troops at Fankou and watch from the heights. There you may sit and behold young Zhou win great merit tonight.”\n\nGuan Yu was standing nearby, but Kongming paid him no attention whatever. Unable to endure it any longer, Guan Yu raised his voice and said, “I have followed my elder brother on campaign for many years and have never once lagged behind. Today we confront a mighty foe, yet the Military Adviser gives me no assignment. What is the meaning of this?” Kongming smiled. “Do not take offense, Yunzhang. I had intended to trouble you with guarding the most vital pass of all, but unfortunately there is an obstacle, and I dare not send you.” Guan Yu said, “What obstacle is there? I beg you to tell me at once.” Kongming replied, “In former days Cao Cao treated you with great generosity, and you must feel bound to repay him. Today, when Cao Cao is defeated, he will surely flee by the Huarong Road. If I send you there, you will certainly let him pass. For that reason, I dare not give you the assignment.”\n\nGuan Yu said, “The Military Adviser is overanxious! It is true that Cao Cao treated me generously in those days, but I repaid him by beheading Yan Liang, slaying Wen Chou, and lifting the siege of Baima. If I encounter him today, how could I lightly let him go?” Kongming said, “And if you do let him go, what then?” Guan Yu replied, “I willingly submit to military law.” Kongming said, “If so, give me a written pledge.” Guan Yu at once signed a warrant accepting punishment under military law. Then he asked, “What if Cao Cao does not come by that road?” Kongming replied, “I too will give you a written pledge under military law.” Guan Yu was overjoyed. Kongming said, “Yunzhang, go to a high place beside the narrow Huarong Road, pile up brushwood, and kindle a smoky fire to lure Cao Cao toward you.” Guan Yu said, “If Cao Cao sees smoke, he will know there is an ambush. Why would he come?” Kongming smiled. “Have you never heard the military maxim concerning the false within the false and the real within the real? Cao Cao may be skilled in war, but this alone will deceive him. When he sees smoke rising, he will suppose it is merely an empty show of force and will surely take that road. General, you must show no mercy.”\n\nGuan Yu accepted the command and led Guan Ping, Zhou Cang, and five hundred saber-bearing troops away to lie in ambush on the Huarong Road. Xuande said, “My brother holds righteousness and loyalty in the deepest regard. If Cao Cao truly takes the Huarong Road, I fear he may indeed let him go.” Kongming replied, “Last night I observed the celestial signs and saw that the rebel Cao is not yet fated to die. It is fitting that Yunzhang should be allowed to perform this act of mercy.” Xuande said, “Your divine calculations, Master, are rarely equaled in this world!” Kongming then went with Xuande to Fankou to watch Zhou Yu direct the battle, leaving Sun Qian and Jian Yong to defend the city.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao sat in his main camp deliberating with his generals, awaiting news from Huang Gai. That day the southeast wind blew with great force. Cheng Yu entered and warned Cao Cao, “A southeast wind has risen today. We should take precautions.” Cao Cao laughed. “At the winter solstice, the single yang is born and the cycle begins anew. How could there fail to be a southeast wind? What is strange about that?” A soldier suddenly reported that a small boat had arrived from Jiangdong bearing a secret letter from Huang Gai. Cao Cao hastily ordered the messenger admitted, and the man presented the letter. It read: “Zhou Yu’s watch is strict, and thus I have found no means of escape. Grain has now arrived from Poyang Lake, and Zhou Yu has assigned me to patrol the waters, giving me my opportunity. By one means or another, I shall kill a renowned general of Jiangdong and bring his head with me when I surrender. At the third watch tonight, the ships flying green dragon-tooth flags will be the grain ships.” Cao Cao was delighted. He went with his generals to a great ship in the naval camp and watched for Huang Gai’s arrival.\n\nIn Jiangdong, as evening drew on, Zhou Yu had Cai He brought before him and ordered the soldiers to bind him and throw him down. Cai He cried, “I am innocent!” Zhou Yu said, “What sort of man are you, to dare come here feigning surrender? I lack an offering with which to sacrifice to the battle flag, so I wish to borrow your head.” Unable to deny it any longer, Cai He shouted, “Kan Ze and Gan Ning from your own side also joined in the plot!” Zhou Yu replied, “They acted at my command.” Cai He’s regret came too late. Zhou Yu had him dragged to the riverbank beneath the black commander’s standard, where wine was poured and sacrificial paper burned. Cai He was beheaded with a single stroke, and his blood was offered to the flag. Then Zhou Yu ordered the ships to put out. Huang Gai stood aboard the third fire ship, wearing only a breastplate and holding a keen blade in his hand. Upon his banner were written in large characters: “Vanguard Huang Gai.” With the full strength of the favorable wind, he advanced toward Red Cliffs.\n\nBy then the east wind was blowing hard, and the waves surged violently. From the central command, Cao Cao gazed across the river. The moon had risen, shining upon the water so that ten thousand golden serpents seemed to writhe and sport among the waves. Facing the wind, Cao Cao laughed aloud, believing his ambition on the verge of fulfillment. Suddenly a soldier pointed and said, “Far off to the south of the river, a cluster of sails is coming before the wind.” Cao Cao looked down from his elevated position. A report came: “They are all flying green dragon-tooth flags. Among them is a great banner bearing the name ‘Vanguard Huang Gai.’” Cao Cao laughed. “Gongfu comes to surrender. Heaven itself is aiding me!”\n\nThe approaching ships gradually drew nearer. Cheng Yu watched them for a long while, then said to Cao Cao, “Those ships must be part of a deception. Do not let them approach the camp.” Cao Cao asked, “How do you know?” Cheng Yu replied, “Ships carrying grain must sit low and steady in the water. But these ships are light and ride high. Moreover, the southeast wind is fierce tonight. If they have some treacherous design, how shall we withstand it?” Cao Cao suddenly understood and asked, “Who will go and stop them?” Wen Ping said, “I am well versed in fighting on the water. I ask leave to go.” With that, he leaped into a small boat and pointed with his hand. More than a dozen patrol boats followed him out. Standing in the bow, Wen Ping shouted, “By the Prime Minister’s command, the southern ships are not to approach the camp! Cast anchor in midstream!” His soldiers shouted in unison, “Lower your sails at once!”\n\nBefore the words had died away, a bowstring twanged. An arrow struck Wen Ping in the left arm, and he fell into the boat. His ships were thrown into confusion, and each fled back toward the camp. The southern ships were now only two li of open water from Cao Cao’s stockade. Huang Gai swept his blade forward, and all the leading ships burst into flame. The fire drew strength from the wind, and the wind fed the fury of the flames. The ships shot forward like arrows while smoke and fire blotted out the sky. Twenty fire ships crashed into the naval camp. In an instant, every ship in Cao Cao’s camp caught fire; and because they were locked together with iron chains, there was no way to escape. Signal cannon thundered across the river, and fire ships converged from every direction. Over the whole expanse of the three rivers, flames flew before the wind until all was one mass of crimson, filling heaven and earth.\n\nCao Cao looked back toward the camps on shore and saw smoke and fire rising in several places. Huang Gai leaped into a small boat, rowed by several men behind him, and plunged through smoke and flame in search of Cao Cao. Seeing the danger, Cao Cao was about to jump ashore when Zhang Liao came alongside in a small light boat and helped him down into it. By then, the great ship had already caught fire. Zhang Liao and a dozen men guarded Cao Cao as they sped toward the bank. Huang Gai saw a man in a dark crimson robe descend into a boat and guessed that it was Cao Cao. He urged his own craft swiftly forward, raised his keen blade, and shouted, “Cao Cao, traitor, do not flee! Huang Gai is here!” Cao Cao cried out again and again in dismay. Zhang Liao nocked an arrow and, when Huang Gai had drawn close enough, took aim and shot. The wind was roaring, and Huang Gai, surrounded by the glare of fire, never heard the bowstring sound. The arrow struck him squarely in the shoulder, and he toppled backward into the water. Truly:\nAt the height of fiery doom, the flood assails;\nHis cudgel wounds healed, now an arrow prevails.\nWhether Huang Gai lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 50\n\nZhuge Liang Foresees the Huarong Route; Guan Yu Righteously Releases Cao Cao\n\nNow it is told that, during the night, Zhang Liao shot Huang Gai into the water with an arrow and rescued Cao Cao, helping him ashore. By the time they found horses and fled, the army was already in utter confusion. Han Dang, charging through smoke and fire to attack the naval camp, suddenly heard a soldier report, “There is a man by the stern rudder, loudly calling the general by his courtesy name.” Han Dang listened closely and heard the man cry, “Yigong, save me!” Han Dang said, “That is Huang Gongfu!” He hastily ordered him rescued. He saw that Huang Gai had been wounded by an arrow. Huang Gai had bitten off the shaft, but the arrowhead remained buried in his flesh. Han Dang quickly stripped off his wet clothes, cut out the arrowhead with a knife, tore down a banner to bind the wound, and took off his own battle robe for Huang Gai to wear. He then ordered another boat to carry him back to the main camp for treatment. Huang Gai, as it happened, was an expert swimmer; thus, though he had fallen into the river in full armor amid the bitter winter cold, he had escaped with his life.\n\nThat day, fire rolled across the whole river, and the shouts of battle shook the earth. On the left, the forces of Han Dang and Jiang Qin attacked from west of Red Cliffs; on the right, those of Zhou Tai and Chen Wu attacked from east of Red Cliffs; while in the center came the great fleet of Zhou Yu, Cheng Pu, Xu Sheng, and Ding Feng. Fire called for soldiers to answer, and soldiers drew power from the flames. This indeed was the battle on the Three Rivers, the desperate struggle at Red Cliffs. Countless men of Cao Cao’s army were pierced by spears, struck by arrows, burned by fire, or drowned in the water. A poet of later times wrote:\n\nWei and Wu contended to decide the stronger;\nAt Red Cliffs the towered ships were swept away.\nThe first fierce flames lit cloud and sea alike—\nHere Zhou Yu once broke Lord Cao’s might.\n\nAnother quatrain says:\n\nHigh the hills, small the moon, the waters vast;\nI sigh to think how olden lords strove to divide the realm.\nThe South had no desire to welcome Cao of Wei;\nThe east wind showed its favor to young Zhou.\n\nWe shall say no more of the desperate fighting on the river. Gan Ning had Cai Zhong lead him deep into Cao Cao’s camp; once there, Gan Ning cut Cai Zhong down from his horse with a single stroke and set fire to the dry grass. Seeing flames rise in the central camp from afar, Lü Meng started fires in more than a dozen places to support Gan Ning. Pan Zhang and Dong Xi split up to set fires and raise battle cries. On every side, the thunder of drums swelled tremendously. Cao Cao and Zhang Liao, leading more than a hundred horsemen, fled through a forest of fire and saw flames everywhere before them. As they hurried on, Mao Jie arrived with Wen Ping, whom he had rescued, and more than ten horsemen. Cao Cao ordered his men to find a way out. Zhang Liao pointed and said, “Only Wulin offers open ground fit for escape.” Cao Cao made straight for Wulin.\n\nAs they fled, an army came pursuing from behind, shouting, “Cao Cao, traitor! Do not flee!” In the firelight appeared the standards of Lü Meng. Cao Cao urged his horsemen forward, leaving Zhang Liao to cover the retreat and hold off Lü Meng. But then torches flared ahead, and an army poured out of a mountain valley, shouting, “Ling Tong is here!” Cao Cao’s heart and courage failed him. Suddenly, a force came slanting in from the side, crying, “Do not be alarmed, Prime Minister! Xu Huang is here!” The two sides fought a confused battle until Cao Cao’s men forced open a road and fled northward. They soon saw a body of troops encamped before a hillside. Xu Huang rode out to question them and found that they were Ma Yan and Zhang Zi, surrendered generals formerly under Yuan Shao, who had three thousand northern troops camped there. Seeing the whole sky ablaze that night, they had not dared to move; by good fortune, they now met Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered the two generals to lead a thousand soldiers ahead to open the way and kept the rest around him as a guard. With this fresh force, he felt somewhat reassured. Ma Yan and Zhang Zi galloped ahead. Before they had gone ten li, battle cries arose and a force appeared. Its leading general shouted, “I am Gan Xingba of Eastern Wu!” Ma Yan was about to engage him when Gan Ning cut him from his horse with a single stroke. Zhang Zi leveled his spear and came forward, but Gan Ning gave a great shout; caught unprepared, Zhang Zi fell tumbling from his horse beneath Gan Ning’s flashing blade. The rear ranks hastened to report this to Cao Cao. At this time Cao Cao was counting on troops from Hefei to come to his aid. He did not know that Sun Quan, stationed at the road from Hefei, had seen the firelight on the river and, knowing that his forces had won, had ordered Lu Xun to raise a fire as a signal. When Taishi Ci saw it, he joined forces with Lu Xun and came charging upon Cao Cao. Cao Cao had no choice but to flee toward Yiling. On the way he encountered Zhang He and ordered him to cover the rear.\n\nLashing and spurring his horse onward, Cao Cao fled until the fifth watch. Looking back, he saw the glow of the fires gradually fading into the distance, and only then did his heart settle. He asked, “What place is this?” Those around him replied, “This is west of Wulin and north of Yidu.” Cao Cao saw that the woods were dense and tangled and the mountains and rivers steep and perilous. Raising his face as he sat on horseback, he burst into prolonged laughter. His generals asked, “Why does the Prime Minister laugh?” Cao Cao replied, “I laugh at no one but Zhou Yu for his lack of strategy and Zhuge Liang for his scant wisdom. Had I been directing this campaign, I would have planted an army here in ambush beforehand. What could we have done then?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, drums thundered on both sides and flames soared to the sky, startling Cao Cao so badly that he nearly fell from his horse. A force charged out diagonally, shouting, “I, Zhao Zilong, on the military adviser’s command, have been waiting here a long time!” Cao Cao ordered Xu Huang and Zhang He to fight Zhao Yun together while he himself escaped through smoke and fire. Zhao Zilong did not pursue him, but devoted himself to seizing standards and banners, and Cao Cao managed to escape.\n\nDawn was just breaking. Black clouds covered the earth, and the southeast wind had not yet ceased. Suddenly rain poured down in torrents, soaking garments and armor alike. Cao Cao and his soldiers pressed on through the rain, all the troops showing signs of hunger. Cao Cao ordered his men to plunder grain from the villages and search for kindling. Just as they were about to cook, another army came pursuing from behind. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed, but it proved to be Li Dian and Xu Chu, escorting the assembled advisers.\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. He ordered the troops to continue and asked, “What country lies ahead?” A man reported, “One road is the southern road through Yiling; the other is the northern mountain road through Yiling.” Cao Cao asked, “Which is the shorter route to Jiangling in Nan Commandery?” A soldier replied, “It is most convenient to take the southern road through Yiling and pass by Gourd Pass.” Cao Cao ordered them to take the southern road. By the time they reached Gourd Pass, all the soldiers were so hungry and exhausted that they could go no farther. The horses too were worn out, and many collapsed along the road. Cao Cao ordered the vanguard to rest awhile. Some of the horsemen had brought cooking gongs, while others had plundered grain and rice from the villages. They chose dry ground beside the mountain, set up their pots, and cooked a meal. They cut up horses and roasted the flesh to eat. All stripped off their wet garments and spread them in the wind to dry. The horses were unsaddled and turned loose to graze, gnawing at the roots of grass.\n\nCao Cao sat beneath a sparse grove, raised his face, and laughed loudly. His officers asked, “A short while ago the Prime Minister laughed at Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang, only to bring Zhao Zilong upon us and lose many more men and horses. Why do you laugh again now?” Cao Cao replied, “I laugh at Zhuge Liang and Zhou Yu because, after all, their intelligence and strategy are insufficient. Had I been directing troops, I would have hidden a force here as well, fresh and rested, to await an exhausted enemy. Even if we escaped with our lives, we could not have avoided grievous losses. They failed to foresee this, and so I laugh.”\n\nAs he spoke, the troops in front and rear simultaneously raised a great shout. Cao Cao was appalled. Casting off his armor, he leaped upon his horse, while many of his soldiers had no time even to catch theirs. Already fire and smoke were closing around the mountain pass from every side, and an army drew up in battle formation. At its head was Zhang Yide of Yan, sitting astride his horse with his spear held crosswise. He shouted, “Where do you think you are going, Cao Cao, traitor?” At the sight of Zhang Fei, every soldier and general lost heart. Xu Chu, mounted on a bareback horse, rode forward to fight Zhang Fei. Zhang Liao and Xu Huang also galloped up to assail him from both sides. The armies became entangled in a confused melee. Cao Cao was first to turn his horse and escape, and his generals each fought their own way free. Zhang Fei pursued from behind. Cao Cao fled on and on; when the pursuers gradually fell back, he looked around and saw that most of his generals had been wounded.\n\nAs they continued, a soldier reported, “There are two roads ahead. Which does the Prime Minister wish to take?” Cao Cao asked, “Which is shorter?” The soldier replied, “The main road is somewhat level but more than fifty li longer. The byroad leads through the Huarong Trail and is more than fifty li shorter, but the ground is narrow, the way perilous, and the pits and hollows difficult to cross.” Cao Cao sent a man up the mountain to survey the roads. He returned and reported, “Smoke is rising in several places beside the mountain byroad. There is no sign of movement on the main road.” Cao Cao ordered the vanguard to take the narrow Huarong Trail. His generals said, “Where signal smoke rises, there must be troops. Why take that road instead?” Cao Cao replied, “Have you not heard the military text that says, ‘Where there is emptiness, make it seem substantial; where there is substance, make it seem empty’? Zhuge Liang is full of schemes. He has therefore sent men to light smoky fires in those secluded hills, so that our army will not dare take the mountain road, while he lies in ambush on the main road and waits for us. I have seen through his design and refuse to fall into his trap!” The generals all said, “The Prime Minister’s marvelous calculations are beyond the reach of other men.” They therefore reined their troops toward the Huarong Trail. By now men were collapsing from hunger, and every horse was exhausted. Those with scorched heads and burned faces struggled onward with support; those struck by arrows or wounded by spears forced themselves along. Their clothes and armor were soaked through, and not one man’s equipment was whole. Weapons, standards, and banners were all in disarray. Most had been driven into such panic on the Yiling road that they rode bare-backed horses, having cast away saddles, bridles, clothes, and all else. It was the bitter cold of deep winter; the misery they suffered was beyond description.\n\nCao Cao saw the horses of the vanguard halt and asked the reason. A man reported, “The road ahead is narrow and runs through remote mountains. Because of this morning’s rain, water has filled the ditches and cannot drain away. The horses’ hooves sink into the mud, and we cannot advance.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and rebuked them: “An army cuts a road when it meets a mountain and builds a bridge when it meets water. How can mud make a road impassable?” He issued an order that the old, weak, and wounded were to follow slowly in the rear, while the strong were to carry earth, bind firewood, gather grass, and haul reeds to fill the road, so that the army might move at once. Anyone who disobeyed would be beheaded. The soldiers had no choice but to dismount, cut bamboo and timber from beside the road, and fill the mountain track. Fearing that the enemy would pursue from behind, Cao Cao ordered Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, and Xu Huang to lead a hundred horsemen with drawn swords; anyone who lagged was to be beheaded.\n\nCao Cao shouted for men and horses to proceed along the plank road. The dead were beyond counting, and cries and wailing never ceased along the way. Cao Cao angrily said, “Life and death are ordained. What is there to weep about? Anyone who weeps again will be beheaded at once!” Of all his men and horses, one third fell behind, one third filled the ditches and ravines, and one third followed Cao Cao. Once past the treacherous ground, the road became somewhat level. Cao Cao looked back and saw only a little more than three hundred horsemen following, not one with clothing, armor, robe, or mail in proper order. Cao Cao urged them to hurry. His generals said, “All the horses are exhausted. We can only rest a little.” Cao Cao replied, “It will not be too late to rest once we reach Jingzhou.” They had gone less than a few li farther when Cao Cao raised his whip from horseback and laughed loudly. His generals asked, “Why does the Prime Minister laugh yet again?” Cao Cao replied, “Everyone says that Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang are resourceful and full of stratagems. As I see it, they are incompetent men after all. Had they placed even one brigade in ambush here, we would all have been bound and taken without resistance.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a cannon boomed. Five hundred sword-bearing soldiers deployed on both sides, and at their head was the great general Guan Yunchang, gripping the Green Dragon saber and mounted on the Red Hare, blocking the road. At the sight of him, Cao Cao’s soldiers nearly died of fright and stared helplessly at one another. Cao Cao said, “Now that we have come to this, we can only fight to the death!” His generals replied, “Even if the men are not afraid, the horses have no strength left. How can we fight again?” Cheng Yu said, “I have always known Yunchang to be haughty toward his superiors but compassionate toward those beneath him. He challenges the strong but does not oppress the weak. He distinguishes clearly between kindness and grievance and has always been renowned for good faith and righteousness. The Prime Minister once showed him kindness. If you appeal to him personally now, we may escape this danger.”\n\nCao Cao followed his advice. Urging his horse forward, he inclined his body and said to Yunchang, “Have you been well since last we parted, General?” Yunchang also inclined his body and replied, “I, Guan, am here on the military adviser’s command and have long been awaiting the Prime Minister.” Cao Cao said, “My army is defeated, my position desperate, and there is no road left to me. I hope, General, that you will give due weight to our former friendship.” Yunchang replied, “Although I once received great kindness from the Prime Minister, I repaid it by slaying Yan Liang, killing Wen Chou, and raising the siege of Baima. How, in today’s matter, could I dare sacrifice public duty for private feeling?” Cao Cao said, “Can you still remember when you slew the generals at the five passes? A true man holds faith and righteousness above all. You, General, understand the Spring and Autumn Annals profoundly. Do you not know the story of Yu Gongzhisi pursuing Zizhuo Ruzi?”\n\nYunchang was a man who valued righteousness as heavily as a mountain. When he recalled the many kindnesses Cao Cao had shown him in former days, as well as what had afterward happened when he slew the generals at the five passes, how could his heart remain unmoved? Moreover, when he saw Cao Cao’s soldiers frightened and forlorn, all on the verge of tears, his compassion grew stronger still. He therefore reined his horse around and said to his troops, “Spread out on every side.” This plainly meant that he intended to let Cao Cao pass. Seeing Yunchang turn his horse, Cao Cao and all his generals charged through together. By the time Yunchang turned back, Cao Cao and his generals had already passed. Yunchang gave a mighty shout, and Cao Cao’s soldiers all dismounted, weeping and bowing on the ground. Yunchang’s heart softened still more. While he hesitated, Zhang Liao came galloping up. At the sight of him, Yunchang’s affection for an old friend was stirred anew. With a long sigh, he let them all go. A poet of later times wrote:\n\nDefeated, Cao Cao fled down Huarong’s way,\nAnd on that narrow road met Lord Guan.\nFor kindness and honor shown in former days,\nHe loosed the golden chains and freed the dragon.\n\nHaving escaped the danger at Huarong, Cao Cao traveled to the mouth of a valley and looked back at the soldiers following him. Only twenty-seven horsemen remained. By nightfall they had drawn near Nan Commandery, when suddenly torches blazed in ranks and a body of troops blocked the road. Cao Cao cried in alarm, “My life is ended!” But then a band of scouting horsemen charged up, and he recognized them as troops under Cao Ren. Only then did he feel at ease. Cao Ren received him and said, “Though I knew the army had been defeated, I did not dare go far away. I could only remain nearby to meet you.” Cao Cao said, “I very nearly never saw you again!”\n\nHe then led the others into Nan Commandery to rest. Zhang Liao arrived afterward and spoke of Yunchang’s virtue. Cao Cao reviewed his officers and soldiers; a great many had been wounded, and he ordered them all to recuperate. Cao Ren prepared wine to dispel Cao Cao’s gloom, and all the advisers attended the banquet. Suddenly Cao Cao raised his face to heaven and wailed bitterly. The advisers said, “When the Prime Minister was escaping from the tiger’s den, you showed no fear or timidity. Now that you have reached the city, the men have eaten and the horses have fodder. This is precisely the time to reorganize the army and take revenge. Why, then, do you weep?” Cao Cao replied, “I weep for Guo Fengxiao! Had Fengxiao been alive, he would never have allowed me to suffer so great a defeat!” He beat his breast and cried aloud, “Alas, Fengxiao! Bitter is my grief, Fengxiao! What a loss, Fengxiao!” All the advisers fell silent, ashamed of themselves.\n\nThe next day Cao Cao summoned Cao Ren and said, “For the present I shall return to the capital at Xu, reorganize the army, and without fail return to avenge this defeat. You must preserve Nan Commandery. I have devised a plan and shall leave it here under seal. Do not open it unless the danger is urgent; when it is urgent, open it. Act according to the plan, and Eastern Wu will not dare cast a covetous eye upon Nan Commandery.” Cao Ren said, “Who can be entrusted with defending Hefei and Xiangyang?” Cao Cao replied, “I entrust Jingzhou to your command. I have already assigned Xiahou Dun to guard Xiangyang. Hefei is a place of the greatest strategic importance, so I appoint Zhang Liao chief commander, with Yue Jin and Li Dian as his deputies, to defend it. Should any emergency arise, send me a swift report.”\n\nWhen Cao Cao had completed his dispositions, he mounted his horse and led his followers back toward Xuchang. All the civil and military officials of Jingzhou who had originally surrendered were taken back to Xuchang as before, to be assigned to service there. Cao Ren, for his part, sent Cao Hong to hold Yiling while he guarded Nan Commandery against Zhou Yu.\n\nNow it is told that, after releasing Cao Cao, Guan Yunchang led his army back. By this time, the troops from every other route had captured horses, weapons, money, and provisions and had already returned to Xiakou. Yunchang alone had taken neither a man nor a horse and returned empty-handed to see Xuande. Kongming was exchanging congratulations with Xuande when it was suddenly reported that Yunchang had arrived. Kongming hurriedly left his seat and went to welcome him, cup in hand, saying, “We must rejoice that the general has accomplished a deed unequaled in the age and rid the whole world of a great scourge. We ought to celebrate afar and wide.”\n\nYunchang remained silent. Kongming said, “Can it be that the general is displeased because we did not go farther out to welcome him?” Turning to those around him, he said, “Why did none of you report his approach earlier?” Yunchang said, “I, Guan, have come expressly to ask for death.” Kongming said, “Can it be that Cao Cao did not take the Huarong Trail?” Yunchang replied, “He did come that way. But I, Guan, proved incapable and let him escape.” Kongming asked, “What officers and soldiers did you capture?” Yunchang replied, “I captured none.” Kongming said, “This is because Yunchang remembered Cao Cao’s former kindness and deliberately released him. But since your signed military pledge is here, I cannot refrain from enforcing military law.” He then rebuked the guards and ordered them to take Yunchang out and behead him. Indeed:\n\nResolved to die in recompense for one who knew his worth,\nHe won a righteous name revered a thousand autumns.\n\nWhat became of Yunchang’s life will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 51\n\nCao Ren Battles the Armies of Wu; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a First Time\n\nNow Kongming intended to behead Guan Yu. Xuande said, “When the three of us swore brotherhood, we vowed to share life and death. Though Guan Yu has now broken the law, I cannot bear to violate our former covenant. I beg you to record his offense for the present and allow him to redeem it through meritorious service.” Only then did Kongming pardon him.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhou Yu recalled his troops and mustered his officers. Each man’s merit was recorded and reported to the Marquis of Wu. All the surrendered soldiers were sent across the river. After richly rewarding the entire army, Zhou Yu advanced to seize Nanjun. His vanguard encamped by the river, the army being divided into five camps, front and rear, with Zhou Yu in the center.\n\nAs Zhou Yu was discussing his plan of advance with the others, a report suddenly came: “Liu Xuande has sent Sun Qian to congratulate the Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu ordered that he be admitted. When Sun Qian had performed the proper courtesies, he said, “My lord has specially commanded me to offer thanks for the Commander-in-Chief’s great kindness, and to present these modest gifts.” Zhou Yu asked, “Where is Xuande?” Sun Qian replied, “He has now moved his army to Youjiang.” Zhou Yu started. “Is Kongming also at Youjiang?” Sun Qian said, “Kongming is there with my lord.” Zhou Yu said, “Return ahead of me, sir. I shall come in person to offer my thanks.”\n\nZhou Yu accepted the gifts and sent Sun Qian back first. Lu Su asked, “Why did the Commander-in-Chief appear so startled just now?” Zhou Yu said, “Liu Bei has stationed troops at Youjiang, so he must intend to seize Nanjun. We have expended so many soldiers and horses, so much money and grain, and now Nanjun lies almost within our grasp. Yet they harbor wicked designs and mean to take what is ready-made—as though Zhou Yu were already dead!” Lu Su asked, “What plan should we use to drive them away?” Zhou Yu said, “I shall go speak with him myself. If matters go well, so much the better; if not, before he can seize Nanjun, I shall put an end to Liu Bei!” Lu Su said, “I am willing to accompany you.” Zhou Yu and Lu Su therefore led three thousand light cavalry straight to Youjiang.\n\nSun Qian returned first to Xuande and told him that Zhou Yu would come in person to offer his thanks. Xuande asked Kongming, “What is his purpose in coming?” Kongming laughed. “Would he come all this way merely to thank you for those trifling gifts? He comes only because of Nanjun.” Xuande said, “If he brings troops with him, how are we to receive him?” Kongming said, “When he arrives, answer him thus and thus.” They then arrayed their warships at Youjiang and drew up their troops and horses along the shore.\n\nWhen it was reported that Zhou Yu and Lu Su were approaching with troops, Kongming sent Zhao Yun with several horsemen to welcome them. Seeing the imposing strength of the army, Zhou Yu felt deeply uneasy. When he reached the camp gate, Xuande and Kongming came out and escorted him into the command tent. After they had exchanged the proper courtesies, a banquet was laid in his honor. Xuande raised his cup and thanked Zhou Yu for his arduous fighting.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Zhou Yu said, “Could it be that the Governor of Yuzhou has moved his army here with the intention of taking Nanjun?” Xuande replied, “I heard that the Commander-in-Chief meant to take Nanjun, so I came to assist you. If the Commander-in-Chief does not take it, then I certainly shall.” Zhou Yu laughed. “We of the Southland have long desired to annex the lands along the Han River. Now that Nanjun is already in our grasp, how could we fail to take it?” Xuande said, “Victory and defeat cannot be foretold. When Cao Cao withdrew, he left Cao Ren to defend Nanjun and the surrounding region, and he must have devised some extraordinary scheme. Moreover, Cao Ren’s valor is irresistible. I fear only that the Commander-in-Chief may not be able to take the city.” Zhou Yu said, “If I fail to take it, then you may do as you please.” Xuande said, “Kongming and Zijin are here as witnesses. Commander-in-Chief, you must not regret your words.”\n\nLu Su hesitated and made no reply. Zhou Yu said, “Once a true man has given his word, how could he regret it?” Kongming said, “The Commander-in-Chief’s words are entirely fair. Let the Southland attempt the capture first. If the city does not fall, why should my lord not take it?” Zhou Yu and Lu Su then took leave of Xuande and Kongming, mounted their horses, and departed. Xuande asked Kongming, “Sir, you instructed me to answer as I did, and though I said the words readily enough, the more I turn them over in my mind, the less reasonable they seem. I am now alone and destitute, without so much as a place to set my foot. I hoped to obtain Nanjun as a temporary refuge; but if we first allow Zhou Yu to take it, the city will belong to the Southland. How, then, can I settle there?” Kongming laughed aloud. “In the beginning I urged you to take Jingzhou, but you would not listen. Have you forgotten that today?” Xuande said, “Formerly it was Liu Jingsheng’s territory, and therefore I could not bear to seize it. Now it belongs to Cao Cao, so by rights I may take it.” Kongming said, “My lord need not worry. Let Zhou Yu fight to his heart’s content. Sooner or later, I shall have you seated in state within Nanjun.” Xuande asked, “How is this plan to be accomplished?” Kongming replied, “We need only do thus and thus.” Xuande was overjoyed. He remained encamped at the river mouth and kept his army motionless.\n\nZhou Yu and Lu Su, meanwhile, returned to camp. Lu Su asked, “Why did the Commander-in-Chief agree that Xuande might take Nanjun?” Zhou Yu said, “I can take Nanjun with a snap of my fingers. It costs me nothing to grant him an empty favor.” He then asked the officers beneath his command, “Who dares lead the attack on Nanjun?” One man answered at once and stepped forward. It was Jiang Qin. Zhou Yu said, “You shall command the vanguard, with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng as your deputies. Take five thousand picked troops and cross the river first. I shall follow with the main army to support you.”\n\nAt Nanjun, Cao Ren had instructed Cao Hong to defend Yiling, so that the two places might support each other like the horns of an ox. A report came: “The troops of Wu have crossed the Han River.” Cao Ren said, “The best course is to hold fast and refuse battle.” The valiant cavalry officer Niu Jin stepped forward indignantly and said, “If an enemy reaches the city walls and we do not go out to fight, that is cowardice. Besides, our army has only just suffered defeat, and this is precisely the time to revive its fighting spirit. Lend me five hundred picked troops, and I shall fight them to the death.”\n\nCao Ren consented and ordered Niu Jin to lead five hundred men into battle. Ding Feng galloped out to meet him. After four or five bouts, Ding Feng feigned defeat, and Niu Jin led his men in pursuit, charging into the enemy formation. Ding Feng directed his troops to surround Niu Jin within their lines for a full li. Niu Jin charged left and right but could not break free. From the city wall Cao Ren saw Niu Jin trapped at the heart of the encirclement. He donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led several hundred stalwart horsemen of his own command out of the city. Wielding his saber with all his might, he cut his way into the ranks of Wu. Xu Sheng rode out to oppose him but could not withstand him. Cao Ren fought through to the center of the ring and rescued Niu Jin. Looking back, he saw that several dozen horsemen were still trapped in the enemy formation and unable to escape. He therefore wheeled about and charged in once more, rescuing them from the heavy encirclement. Jiang Qin barred his path, but Cao Ren and Niu Jin fought fiercely and scattered his men. Cao Ren’s younger brother Cao Chun also led troops forward in support. After a confused melee, the army of Wu fled in defeat, and Cao Ren returned victorious. Jiang Qin went back to Zhou Yu after his defeat. Zhou Yu angrily ordered his execution, but the other officers pleaded for him and secured his pardon.\n\nZhou Yu at once mustered his army, intending to fight Cao Ren in person. Gan Ning said, “Commander-in-Chief, you must not act rashly. Cao Ren has now ordered Cao Hong to hold Yiling, so that the two positions support each other. Give me three thousand picked troops, and I shall go straight to seize Yiling. The Commander-in-Chief may then take Nanjun.” Zhou Yu approved his counsel and first ordered Gan Ning to lead three thousand soldiers against Yiling. Spies had already reported this to Cao Ren, who consulted Chen Jiao. Chen Jiao said, “If Yiling is lost, Nanjun cannot be defended. We must hasten to its relief.” Cao Ren therefore ordered Cao Chun and Niu Jin to lead troops secretly to reinforce Cao Hong. Cao Chun first sent a messenger to inform Cao Hong and told him to come out of the city and lure the enemy on. When Gan Ning reached Yiling, Cao Hong came out to engage him. After more than twenty bouts, Cao Hong fled in defeat, and Gan Ning seized Yiling. At dusk, the troops of Cao Chun and Niu Jin arrived. The two forces joined and surrounded Yiling.\n\nA scout galloped back to report to Zhou Yu that Gan Ning was trapped within Yiling. Zhou Yu was greatly alarmed. Cheng Pu said, “We must divide our troops at once and send a force to rescue him.” Zhou Yu replied, “This place commands a vital approach. If we divide our army to rescue him and Cao Ren leads troops to attack us, what then?” Lü Meng said, “Gan Xingba is a great commander of Jiangdong. How can we fail to rescue him?” Zhou Yu said, “I wish to go in person to his aid, but whom can I leave here to assume my command?” Lü Meng replied, “Leave Ling Gongxu here in your place. I shall lead the van, and the Commander-in-Chief shall bring up the rear. In less than ten days, we shall assuredly return in triumph.” Zhou Yu said, “I do not know whether Ling Gongxu is willing to take my place for a time.” Ling Tong said, “If the term is ten days, I can undertake it. Beyond ten days, the responsibility would be more than I could bear.”\n\nZhou Yu was delighted. He left more than ten thousand troops under Ling Tong and that very day led the main army toward Yiling. Lü Meng said to Zhou Yu, “South of Yiling lies a remote, narrow road that offers easy access from Nanjun. We should send five hundred soldiers to fell trees and block the way. If the enemy is defeated, they will certainly flee by that road. Their horses will be unable to pass, so they must abandon them and escape on foot. We shall then gain their horses.”\n\nZhou Yu followed this advice and dispatched the troops. As the main army neared Yiling, Zhou Yu asked, “Who can break through the encirclement and enter the city to aid Gan Ning?” Zhou Tai volunteered. Saber in hand, he spurred his horse straight into Cao’s army and fought his way directly to the foot of the city wall. When Gan Ning saw Zhou Tai arrive, he came out of the city to meet him. Zhou Tai said, “The Commander-in-Chief is personally leading the army here.” Gan Ning issued orders for his soldiers to put their equipment in order and eat their fill, ready to strike from within.\n\nWhen Cao Hong, Cao Chun, and Niu Jin heard that Zhou Yu’s army was approaching, they first sent a messenger to Nanjun to inform Cao Ren, while dividing their forces to resist the enemy. When the army of Wu arrived, Cao’s troops went out to meet it. Just as battle was joined, Gan Ning and Zhou Tai charged out along two separate routes. Cao’s army fell into great confusion, and the troops of Wu closed in from every side. Cao Hong, Cao Chun, and Niu Jin indeed fled along the narrow road; but piles of felled timber blocked their way, and their horses could go no farther. They all abandoned their mounts and escaped on foot. The troops of Wu captured more than five hundred horses. Zhou Yu drove his army through the night toward Nanjun and encountered Cao Ren’s forces coming to relieve Yiling. The two armies met and fought a confused battle. By then it was dark, and each side withdrew its troops.\n\nCao Ren returned to the city and consulted his officers. Cao Hong said, “Now that we have lost Yiling, our position is perilous. Why not open the Prime Minister’s last instructions and see whether they offer a way out of this danger?” Cao Ren said, “Your words accord exactly with my own thoughts.” He opened the letter and read it, then rejoiced greatly. He immediately issued orders for food to be prepared at the fifth watch. At dawn, every soldier and horse, high and low, was to abandon the city. Banners were to be planted all along the walls to create a false show of strength, while the army was to divide and march out through three gates.\n\nAfter rescuing Gan Ning, Zhou Yu drew up his army outside Nanjun. When he saw Cao’s troops emerging through three gates, he ascended the command platform to observe them. He saw banners planted loosely along the battlements but no men standing guard. He also saw that every soldier had a bundle tied at his waist. Zhou Yu privately concluded that Cao Ren had already prepared to flee. He descended from the platform and issued orders, dividing his forces into left and right wings. If the vanguard won, it was to press forward in pursuit and not retreat until the gong sounded. Cheng Pu was ordered to command the rear, while Zhou Yu himself led the force assigned to take the city. When the battle drums thundered, Cao Hong rode out and challenged them. Zhou Yu advanced beneath the standard at the gate and sent Han Dang out to engage Cao Hong. After more than thirty bouts, Cao Hong fled in defeat. Cao Ren himself came out to continue the fight, and Zhou Tai spurred forward to meet him. After more than ten bouts, Cao Ren also fled, and his formation fell into disorder.\n\nZhou Yu signaled both wings to charge, and Cao’s army suffered a great defeat. Zhou Yu personally led his troops in pursuit as far as the walls of Nanjun, but Cao’s forces did not enter the city and instead fled northwest. Han Dang and Zhou Tai led the vanguard in relentless pursuit. Seeing the city gates standing wide open and no one on the walls, Zhou Yu ordered his troops to seize the city. Several dozen horsemen charged in first. Behind them, Zhou Yu lashed his horse onward and rode straight into the barbican. From the gate tower Chen Jiao saw Zhou Yu enter the city in person and secretly exclaimed in admiration, “The Prime Minister’s marvelous strategy is truly divine!”\n\nA wooden clapper sounded, and bows and crossbows on both sides loosed together, their bolts falling like a sudden rainstorm. Those who had vied to enter first all plunged into hidden pits. Zhou Yu hastily reined his horse about, but a crossbow bolt struck him squarely in the left ribs, and he toppled from the saddle. Niu Jin charged out of the city to capture him. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng risked their lives to rescue him. Cao’s troops poured out of the city, while the soldiers of Wu trampled one another, countless men falling into the trenches and pits. As Cheng Pu hurriedly recalled the army, Cao Hong and Cao Ren led two forces back to the attack. The army of Wu was utterly defeated. Fortunately, Ling Tong came charging in from the flank with a body of troops and held Cao’s army at bay. Cao Ren led his victorious troops into the city, while Cheng Pu gathered the defeated army and returned to camp. Ding Feng and Xu Sheng brought Zhou Yu safely to his tent and summoned the army surgeon. Using iron pincers, the surgeon extracted the arrowhead, then applied wound medicine and bound up the injury. The pain was unbearable, and Zhou Yu could neither eat nor drink. The surgeon said, “The arrowhead was poisoned, so the wound cannot heal quickly. If anger agitates him, it will break open again.” Cheng Pu ordered the whole army to guard each camp closely and forbade anyone to venture out lightly. Three days later, Niu Jin led troops forward to challenge them, but Cheng Pu held his army in place. Niu Jin hurled abuse until sunset before returning. The next day he came again to revile them and demand battle. Fearing that Zhou Yu might become angry, Cheng Pu did not dare inform him. On the third day, Niu Jin came directly outside the camp gate and shouted insults, crying again and again that he meant to capture Zhou Yu. Cheng Pu consulted the officers, intending to withdraw the army for the time being, return to the Marquis of Wu, and decide later what should be done.\n\nAlthough Zhou Yu suffered from the pain of his wound, he had formed a plan of his own. He already knew that Cao’s soldiers often came before the camp to hurl abuse, yet none of his officers reported it to him. One day Cao Ren personally led a great army forward, beating drums, raising battle cries, and demanding combat. Cheng Pu remained behind the defenses and refused to come out. Zhou Yu summoned the officers into his tent and asked, “Where are those drums and shouts coming from?” The officers replied, “The soldiers are being put through their drills.” Zhou Yu said angrily, “Why do you deceive me? I already know that Cao’s troops come constantly before our camp to revile us. Since Cheng Demou shares command of the army, how dare he sit by and watch?” He ordered someone to summon Cheng Pu to the tent and questioned him. Cheng Pu replied, “I saw that Gongjin was suffering from his wound, and the surgeon said you must not be provoked to anger. Therefore, when Cao’s troops challenged us, I did not dare report it.” Zhou Yu asked, “If you gentlemen will not fight, what do you intend?” Cheng Pu said, “All the officers wish to withdraw the army and return to Jiangdong for a time. Once your arrow wound has healed, we can make further plans.”\n\nWhen Zhou Yu heard this, he sprang indignantly from his couch and said, “A true man who receives his lord’s bounty should die upon the battlefield and count himself fortunate if his corpse is returned wrapped in horsehide! How could the great affairs of the state be abandoned for the sake of one man?” With that, he donned his armor and mounted his horse. Every officer and soldier was astounded. Zhou Yu led several hundred horsemen out before the camp. He saw Cao’s army already arrayed for battle, with Cao Ren mounted beneath the standard at the gate. Flourishing his whip, Cao Ren shouted abuse: “Zhou Yu, you whelp! You are surely doomed to die before your time, and you no longer dare even look our army in the face!”\n\nBefore Cao Ren had finished reviling him, Zhou Yu suddenly rode out from among his horsemen and cried, “Cao Ren, you scoundrel! Do you see Zhou Yu?” Cao’s troops were all alarmed at the sight. Cao Ren looked back at his officers and said, “Revile him with all your might!” The entire army raised their voices and showered him with abuse. Zhou Yu flew into a rage and ordered Pan Zhang to ride out. Before the two sides could engage, Zhou Yu suddenly gave a great cry, spurted blood from his mouth, and fell from his horse. Cao’s troops charged forward. Zhou Yu’s officers advanced to hold them off, fought a confused battle, rescued him, and carried him back to his tent.\n\nCheng Pu asked, “Commander-in-Chief, how fares your honored person?” Zhou Yu said to him in a low voice, “This is my plan.” Cheng Pu asked, “How is the plan to work?” Zhou Yu replied, “In truth, my wound causes me little pain. I acted so because I want Cao’s troops to believe I am mortally ill; they will then surely grow careless. Send trusted soldiers into the city to feign surrender and tell them that I am dead. Cao Ren will certainly come tonight to raid our camp. I shall place ambushes on every side to receive him, and then Cao Ren may be captured in a single stroke.” Cheng Pu said, “A magnificent plan!” He immediately raised cries of mourning within the tent. The soldiers were greatly alarmed, and word spread everywhere that the Commander-in-Chief’s arrow wound had broken open and killed him. Every camp put on mourning.\n\nIn the city, Cao Ren consulted his officers, saying that Zhou Yu’s rage had inflamed him, causing his wound to burst so that blood had spurted from his mouth and he had fallen from his horse; before long, he would surely die. While they were still discussing this, a report suddenly came: “More than ten soldiers from the camp of Wu have come to surrender. Among them are two who were originally Cao soldiers and were taken captive.” Cao Ren hastily summoned them and questioned them. The soldiers said, “Today, before the battle lines, Zhou Yu’s wound burst open. He died as soon as he returned to camp. All his officers have now donned mourning and are lamenting him. Because we suffered humiliation at Cheng Pu’s hands, we have come especially to surrender and report this news.”\n\nCao Ren was overjoyed. He immediately proposed that they raid the camp that very night, seize Zhou Yu’s corpse, cut off his head, and send it to Xudu. Chen Jiao said, “This plan must be carried out at once, without delay.” Cao Ren ordered Niu Jin to lead the vanguard and placed himself in command of the center, with Cao Hong and Cao Chun bringing up the rear. He left only Chen Jiao with a small number of soldiers to guard the city and mobilized all the rest. At the first watch they marched out of the city and went straight to Zhou Yu’s main camp. On reaching the camp gate, they saw not a single man, but only empty banners and spears planted there. Realizing that they had fallen into a trap, they hastily began to withdraw. Signal blasts erupted on every side. Han Dang and Jiang Qin attacked from the east; Zhou Tai and Pan Zhang from the west; Xu Sheng and Ding Feng from the south; and Chen Wu and Lü Meng from the north. Cao’s army was utterly routed. All three divisions were scattered, and neither head nor tail could aid the other.\n\nCao Ren led little more than a dozen horsemen out of the heavy encirclement and there encountered Cao Hong. Gathering the defeated remnants of their troops, they fled together. The fighting continued until the fifth watch. When they were not far from Nanjun, a drum sounded and Ling Tong appeared with another force to block their road, cutting them down in a fierce attack. Cao Ren led his troops away on a diagonal course, only to encounter Gan Ning, who attacked them savagely once more. Cao Ren dared not return to Nanjun, but fled straight along the highroad to Xiangyang. After pursuing them for some distance, the army of Wu returned.\n\nZhou Yu and Cheng Pu gathered their troops and went straight to the walls of Nanjun. They saw banners spread everywhere, and from the gate tower a general called out, “Commander-in-Chief, forgive my offense! By order of the Military Adviser, I have already taken the city. I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan!” Zhou Yu flew into a rage and immediately ordered an assault. A storm of arrows shot down from the walls. Zhou Yu ordered the army to withdraw for further deliberation. He sent Gan Ning with several thousand troops to seize Jingzhou, and Ling Tong with several thousand to seize Xiangyang. Afterward, there would still be time to take Nanjun.\n\nJust as the assignments were being made, a scout suddenly galloped up and reported: “After taking Nanjun, Zhuge Liang used the military tallies to issue a false urgent summons, ordering Jingzhou’s garrison to march through the night to the rescue. He then sent Zhang Fei to seize Jingzhou by surprise.” Another scout came galloping up and reported: “Xiahou Dun was at Xiangyang when Zhuge Liang sent a man carrying the military tallies, falsely claiming that Cao Ren needed aid. Xiahou Dun was lured into leading his troops out, whereupon Guan Yu seized Xiangyang by surprise. Both cities have fallen to Liu Xuande without the slightest effort.” Zhou Yu cried, “How did Zhuge Liang obtain the military tallies?” Cheng Pu replied, “He captured Chen Jiao, so naturally all the tallies fell into his hands.” Zhou Yu gave a great cry, and his wound burst open. Truly:\n\nOf all those cities, not one falls to me;\nFor whom, then, have I borne this bitter toil?\n\nWhat became of his life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 52\n\nZhuge Liang Cleverly Rebuts Lu Su; Zhao Yun Takes Guiyang by Stratagem\n\nNow Zhou Yu, seeing that Kongming had seized Nanjun and hearing that he had also taken Jingzhou and Xiangyang, could scarcely contain his fury. His rage aggravated his arrow wound, and it was a long while before he regained consciousness. The officers repeatedly urged him to calm himself. Zhou Yu said, “Unless I kill that rustic Zhuge, how can I appease the resentment in my heart? Cheng Demou may assist me in attacking Nanjun. I am determined to recover it for Eastern Wu.”\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, Lu Su arrived. Zhou Yu said to him, “I intend to raise an army and settle once and for all which side is stronger, Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang or ourselves, and then recover the cities. I hope you will assist me, Zijing.” Lu Su replied, “You must not. At present we remain locked in contention with Cao Cao, and victory and defeat have yet to be decided. Our lord is now attacking Hefei but has not taken it. If we begin devouring one another, Cao Cao’s troops may take advantage of the opening and descend upon us; then our position will be perilous. Moreover, Liu Xuande was once on close terms with Cao Cao. If we press him too hard, what are we to do if he surrenders the cities and joins Cao Cao in attacking Eastern Wu?” Zhou Yu said, “We employed the stratagems, lost the soldiers and horses, and spent the money and grain, yet he came and helped himself to the fruits of our labor. How can that not be hateful?” Lu Su said, “Be patient for a while, Gongjin. Allow me to see Xuande in person and reason with him. If he will not listen, it will not be too late to take up arms then.” The officers said, “Zijing’s words are excellent.”\n\nThereupon Lu Su took his attendants and went straight to Nanjun. Arriving beneath the walls, he called for the gate to be opened. Zhao Yun came out and asked his business. Lu Su said, “I wish to see Liu Xuande. I have something to say to him.” Zhao Yun replied, “My lord and the military adviser are in the city of Jingzhou.” Lu Su therefore did not enter Nanjun but hurried directly to Jingzhou. There he saw the banners arrayed in perfect order and the army presenting a magnificent spectacle. Inwardly admiring, he said, “Kongming is truly no ordinary man!” The soldiers reported within the city that Lu Zijing had come seeking an audience. Kongming ordered the gates thrown wide and received Lu Su in the government hall. When the formal courtesies had been exchanged, host and guest took their places. After tea, Lu Su said, “My lord, the Marquis of Wu, and the commander-in-chief, Gongjin, have instructed me to convey their earnest representations once more to the Imperial Uncle. Previously, Cao Cao led a million men southward in name, but his true purpose was to destroy the Imperial Uncle. Fortunately, Eastern Wu defeated Cao Cao’s army and saved the Imperial Uncle. Therefore, all nine commanderies of Jingzhou rightfully belong to Eastern Wu. Now the Imperial Uncle has used deceitful stratagems to seize Jingzhou and Xiangyang, leaving Jiangdong to spend its money, provisions, troops, and horses in vain while the Imperial Uncle serenely enjoys the profit. I fear this is contrary to justice.”\n\nKongming said, “Zijing, you are a man of discernment. Why do you also speak in this fashion? As the common saying goes, ‘Everything must return to its rightful owner.’ The nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang are not the territory of Eastern Wu; they are the patrimony of Liu Jingsheng. My lord is Jingsheng’s younger kinsman. Though Jingsheng is dead, his son still lives. What objection can there be if the uncle assists his nephew and takes possession of Jingzhou?” Lu Su said, “If it were indeed occupied by the young lord Liu Qi, there might still be some justification; but the young lord is in Jiangxia and assuredly not here.” Kongming said, “Would you like to see the young lord, Zijing?” He then ordered his attendants to invite the young lord to come out. Two servants appeared from behind a screen, supporting Liu Qi between them. Liu Qi said to Lu Su, “My illness prevents me from observing the proper courtesies. Pray do not take offense, Zijing.” Lu Su was startled and sat speechless. After a long while, he said, “And what will happen when the young lord is no longer here?” Kongming replied, “So long as the young lord lives, we shall hold it for him. When he is no longer here, other arrangements may be discussed.” Lu Su said, “When the young lord is gone, you must return the cities to Eastern Wu.” Kongming said, “What you say is right, Zijing.” He then gave a banquet in Lu Su’s honor.\n\nWhen the banquet ended, Lu Su took his leave, departed the city, and returned to camp that very night, where he related everything that had happened. Zhou Yu said, “Liu Qi is in the bloom of youth. How can we expect him to die? When will Jingzhou ever be returned to us?” Lu Su replied, “Set your mind at ease, Commander-in-Chief. Leave the matter to me, Lu Su. I shall make certain that Jingzhou and Xiangyang are restored to Eastern Wu.” Zhou Yu asked, “What wise plan have you, Zijing?” Lu Su said, “I observed that Liu Qi has ruined himself with wine and women. His illness has penetrated to his very vitals. His face is now wasted and gaunt; he gasps for breath and vomits blood. Within half a year at most, he is certain to die. When we then go to claim Jingzhou, Liu Bei will have no excuse with which to put us off.” Zhou Yu’s anger had still not subsided when a messenger suddenly arrived from Sun Quan. Zhou Yu ordered him admitted. The messenger said, “Our lord has surrounded Hefei, but repeated battles have brought no victory. He specially commands the commander-in-chief to withdraw the main army and also to dispatch troops to Hefei to assist him.” Zhou Yu had no choice but to recall his army and return to Chaisang to recuperate. He ordered Cheng Pu to command the warships and troops and proceed to Hefei, there to await Sun Quan’s orders.\n\nNow Liu Xuande, having gained Jingzhou, Nanjun, and Xiangyang, was greatly delighted and began discussing plans for the distant future. Suddenly a man came into the hall to offer counsel. Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji. Remembering the kindness Yi Ji had shown him in former days, Xuande treated him with the utmost respect, gave him a seat, and asked his advice. Yi Ji said, “If you wish to devise a lasting plan for Jingzhou, why not seek out a worthy man and consult him?” Xuande asked, “Where is such a worthy man to be found?” Yi Ji replied, “Among the Ma brothers of Jingzhou and Xiangyang are five men, all renowned for their talents. The youngest is named Su, with the style Youchang. The most worthy among them has white hairs between his brows. His name is Liang, and his style is Jichang. In their native district there is a saying about them:\n\n‘Of the Ma clan’s five Changs,\nWhite Brows is the finest.’\n\n“Why do you not seek this man out and consult with him?” Xuande at once sent for him. When Ma Liang arrived, Xuande received him with exceptional courtesy and asked him for a plan to preserve Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Ma Liang said, “Jingzhou and Xiangyang are exposed to enemies on every side; I fear they cannot be held for long. You may have the young lord Liu Qi remain here to nurse his illness, summoning and reassuring his father’s former followers so that they will defend the region. You should then submit a memorial appointing the young lord Inspector of Jingzhou, thereby settling the hearts of the people. Afterward, campaign southward against the four commanderies of Wuling, Changsha, Guiyang, and Lingling, accumulating money and grain there as your foundation. This is the plan for the distant future.”\n\nXuande was overjoyed and asked, “Which of the four commanderies should we take first?” Ma Liang replied, “West of the Xiang River, Lingling is the nearest and may be taken first. Wuling should come next. Then, east of the Xiang River, take Guiyang. Leave Changsha until last.” Xuande thereupon appointed Ma Liang an administrative aide, with Yi Ji as his deputy. He consulted Kongming, then sent Liu Qi back to Xiangyang and replaced Guan Yu there, bringing Guan Yu back to Jingzhou. He then mobilized his army to take Lingling, appointing Zhang Fei commander of the vanguard and Zhao Yun commander of the rear guard, while Kongming and Xuande commanded the center. Their force numbered fifteen thousand men. Guan Yu was left to defend Jingzhou, while Mi Zhu and Liu Feng guarded Jiangling.\n\nNow Liu Du, Administrator of Lingling, heard that Xuande’s army was approaching and consulted with his son Liu Xian. Liu Xian said, “Set your mind at ease, Father. Though he has warriors as valiant as Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun, our own province has Xing Daorong, whose strength is a match for ten thousand men. He can withstand them.” Liu Du therefore ordered Liu Xian and Xing Daorong to lead more than ten thousand troops thirty li beyond the city and encamp with the mountains at their back and water before them. A scout reported, “Kongming himself is approaching at the head of an army.” Daorong promptly led his troops out to battle. When the two formations were drawn up opposite each other, Daorong rode forth, wielding a great mountain-cleaving ax, and cried in a terrible voice, “How dare you rebels invade our borders!” In the opposing formation appeared a cluster of yellow banners. The gate flags parted, and a four-wheeled carriage was pushed forward. Seated erect within it was a man wearing a silk cap and a cloak of crane down, with a feather fan in his hand. Beckoning to Xing Daorong with his fan, he said, “I am Zhuge Kongming of Nanyang. Cao Cao led a host of a million men against me, but with the casual application of a minor stratagem, I destroyed them so utterly that not a scrap of armor returned. How can men such as you oppose me? I have come now to offer you peace and amnesty. Why do you not surrender at once?”\n\nDaorong laughed loudly and said, “The fierce battle at Red Cliffs was planned by young Zhou. What had it to do with you, that you dare come here spouting lies?” Whirling his great ax, he charged straight at Kongming. Kongming immediately turned his carriage and withdrew into the formation, whose gates closed once more. Daorong charged directly after him, whereupon the formation swiftly divided and fled to either side. In the distance Daorong saw a cluster of yellow banners in the center and supposed that Kongming was beneath them, so he pursued the yellow banners alone. As he rounded the foot of a hill, the yellow banners halted. Suddenly their center opened. The four-wheeled carriage was nowhere to be seen; instead, a general came leaping forward on horseback, spear leveled, and with a thunderous shout charged straight at Daorong. It was Zhang Yide. Daorong whirled his great ax and met him. They had fought only a few bouts when Daorong’s strength began to fail. He turned his horse and fled. Yide pursued close behind, while deafening battle cries arose and ambush troops surged out from both sides. Daorong fought desperately and broke through, only to find a mighty general barring the road ahead, who cried, “Do you recognize Zhao Zilong of Changshan?”\n\nDaorong knew he could not overcome him, and with nowhere left to flee, he had no choice but to dismount and beg to surrender. Zilong bound him and took him to the camp to appear before Xuande and Kongming. Xuande shouted an order to behead him, but Kongming hastily intervened. He asked Daorong, “If you capture Liu Xian for me, I will permit you to surrender.” Daorong repeatedly declared himself willing. Kongming said, “What method will you use to capture him?” Daorong replied, “If the military adviser will release me and let me return, I shall know how to persuade him. Tonight, let the military adviser lead troops in a raid upon the camp. I shall respond from within, capture Liu Xian alive, and present him to you. Once Liu Xian has been taken, Liu Du will surrender of his own accord.” Xuande did not believe him. Kongming said, “General Xing is not speaking falsely.” He therefore released Daorong and let him return. Once back in camp, Daorong told Liu Xian the truth about everything that had happened. Liu Xian asked, “What are we to do?” Daorong replied, “We can turn his own stratagem against him. Tonight we shall conceal troops outside the camp and leave only empty banners and pennants standing within. When Kongming comes to raid the camp, we shall capture him on the spot.”\n\nLiu Xian followed his plan. Sure enough, during the second watch that night, a body of troops arrived at the camp entrance, each man carrying a bundle of straw, and together they set the camp ablaze. Liu Xian and Daorong attacked from two sides, and the troops who had started the fire retreated. Liu Xian and Daorong pressed their advantage and pursued. After chasing them for more than ten li, they suddenly found that the enemy troops had vanished. Liu Xian and Daorong were greatly alarmed and hurried back to their own camp. The flames had not yet died down when a general burst out of the camp: it was Zhang Yide. Liu Xian called to Daorong, “We cannot enter the camp! Let us go and raid Kongming’s camp instead.” They therefore turned their troops back again. Before they had gone ten li, Zhao Yun led a force charging out obliquely against them and with a single thrust of his spear struck Daorong from his horse. Liu Xian hastily wheeled his mount and fled, but Zhang Fei came racing up behind him, captured him alive, and dragged him across his saddle. Bound, Liu Xian was taken before Kongming. He pleaded, “Xing Daorong instructed me to do this. It was truly not my own intention.” Kongming ordered his bonds removed, gave him clothes to put on and wine to steady his nerves, then had him escorted into the city to persuade his father to surrender. If Liu Du refused, Kongming warned, the city would be stormed and his entire household put to death.\n\nLiu Xian returned to Lingling and saw his father, Liu Du. He gave a full account of Kongming’s kindness and urged his father to surrender. Liu Du followed his advice. He raised the white flag of surrender over the city, threw open the gates, and, bearing the official seal and cord of office, went out of the city and proceeded directly to Xuande’s main camp to submit. Kongming ordered Liu Du to remain Administrator of the commandery, while his son Liu Xian was sent to Jingzhou to serve with the army. All the inhabitants of Lingling Commandery rejoiced.\n\nAfter Xuande entered the city and completed the work of reassuring the people, he rewarded the officers and men of the three armies. Then he asked his generals, “Lingling has now been taken. Who dares go and take Guiyang Commandery?” Zhao Yun answered, “I am willing to go.” Zhang Fei strode forward eagerly and cried, “I too am willing!” The two began contending for the assignment. Kongming said, “After all, Zilong answered first. Zilong alone shall go.” Zhang Fei refused to accept this and insisted on going. Kongming ordered them to draw lots, saying that whoever drew the winning lot would go. Once again, it fell to Zilong. Zhang Fei said angrily, “I need no one’s assistance. Give me just three thousand troops, and I will go alone and take the city without fail.” Zhao Yun said, “I too shall take only three thousand troops. If I fail to gain the city, I am willing to suffer the penalty prescribed by military law.” Kongming was greatly pleased. He had Zhao Yun write and sign a military pledge, then selected three thousand elite troops and gave them to him. Zhang Fei still would not submit, but Xuande angrily ordered him to withdraw.\n\nZhao Yun led his three thousand men directly toward Guiyang. Scouts had already carried word to Zhao Fan, Administrator of Guiyang. Zhao Fan hastily assembled his officers to deliberate. Chen Ying and Bao Long, commandants in the government army, volunteered to lead troops out to battle. Both men had originally been hunters from the mountain country of Guiyang. Chen Ying was skilled in the use of the flying fork, while Bao Long had once shot and killed two tigers. Relying upon their courage and strength, the two said to Zhao Fan, “If Liu Bei comes, we are willing to lead the vanguard.” Zhao Fan said, “I have heard that Liu Xuande is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han. Moreover, Kongming is rich in stratagems, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei are exceedingly brave. Zhao Zilong, who now leads the army against us, passed through Cao Cao’s host of a million men at Changban in Dangyang as though no one were there. How many troops and horses can Guiyang possess? We must not meet him in battle. Our only course is to surrender.” Chen Ying said, “Allow me to go out and fight. If I cannot capture Zhao Yun, it will still not be too late for the Administrator to surrender.”\n\nUnable to dissuade him, Zhao Fan had no choice but to consent. Chen Ying led three thousand troops out of the city to meet the enemy and soon saw Zhao Yun approaching at the head of his army. Chen Ying drew up his formation, spurred his horse forward, and raised his fork. Zhao Yun rode forth with leveled spear and rebuked Chen Ying, saying, “My lord Liu Xuande is the younger kinsman of Liu Jingsheng. He is now assisting the young lord Liu Qi in governing Jingzhou and has come expressly to comfort the people. Why do you meet him as an enemy?” Chen Ying cursed him, saying, “We submit only to Chancellor Cao! How could we obey Liu Bei?” Zhao Yun was enraged. Leveling his spear, he spurred his horse and charged straight at Chen Ying, who flourished his fork and rode to meet him. Their horses crossed, and after four or five bouts Chen Ying knew he was no match for Zhao Yun. He wheeled his horse and fled. Zhao Yun pursued. Looking back and seeing Zhao Yun’s horse drawing near, Chen Ying hurled his flying fork at him. Zhao Yun caught it and flung it back. Chen Ying dodged in haste, but Zhao Yun’s horse was already upon him. Zhao Yun captured him alive, dragged him across his horse, then cast him to the ground and ordered his soldiers to bind him and take him back to camp. The defeated troops scattered in every direction. Upon entering the camp, Zhao Yun berated Chen Ying: “A man of your small worth dared oppose me! I shall not kill you now, but will release you and let you return. Tell Zhao Fan to come and surrender without delay.”\n\nChen Ying apologized for his offense and fled away in abject terror. Returning to the city, he told Zhao Fan everything that had occurred. Zhao Fan said, “I wished to surrender from the beginning, but you insisted on fighting, and this is the result.” He angrily dismissed Chen Ying, then, bearing the official seal and cord of office, led a dozen horsemen out of the city to submit at Zhao Yun’s main camp. Zhao Yun came out to meet him, received him with the courtesies due a guest, arranged a banquet, and drank with him, accepting his seal and cord of office. After several rounds of wine, Zhao Fan said, “Your surname is Zhao, General, and mine is Zhao as well. Five hundred years ago we must have belonged to one family. You are a native of Zhending, and I too am a native of Zhending, making us fellow townsmen besides. If you do not disdain me, it would be my greatest good fortune to become your sworn brother.” Zhao Yun was delighted, and each stated his age. Zhao Yun and Zhao Fan had been born in the same year, but Zhao Yun was four months older, so Zhao Fan bowed to him as elder brother. Being fellow townsmen, of the same age, and bearing the same surname, the two found themselves in perfect accord. When the banquet ended that evening, Zhao Fan took his leave and returned to the city.\n\nThe following day, Zhao Fan invited Zhao Yun into the city to reassure the people. Zhao Yun ordered his soldiers not to stir and took only fifty horsemen with him into the city. The inhabitants knelt along the road holding incense to welcome him. When Zhao Yun had completed the work of pacification, Zhao Fan invited him into the government residence for a banquet. When they were half drunk, Zhao Fan again invited Zhao Yun into the innermost hall, where fresh cups were brought and more wine poured. Zhao Yun had become slightly intoxicated when Zhao Fan suddenly summoned a woman to pour wine for him. Zilong saw that she was dressed in plain white mourning garments and possessed beauty sufficient to overthrow a kingdom or topple a city. He asked Zhao Fan, “Who is this woman?” Zhao Fan replied, “She is Lady Fan, the widow of my elder brother.” Zilong’s expression changed, and he treated her with reverence. When Lady Fan had poured the wine, Zhao Fan asked her to sit. Zhao Yun politely declined the honor. Lady Fan then excused herself and returned to the inner apartments. Zhao Yun said, “Why did you trouble your honored sister-in-law to offer me wine, worthy brother?” Zhao Fan smiled and replied, “There is a reason behind it, and I beg you, elder brother, not to object. My elder brother passed away three years ago, and my sister-in-law has lived as a widow ever since. But this cannot be a lasting settlement, and I have often urged her to remarry. She said, ‘I will marry only a man who possesses three qualities together. First, he must be accomplished in both the civil and military arts, with a name renowned throughout the realm. Second, he must be dignified and handsome, with a bearing surpassing that of ordinary men. Third, he must bear the same surname as my late husband.’ Tell me, where in all the world could such a fortunate coincidence be found? Yet now you, honored elder brother, possess a stately appearance, your name resounds throughout the four seas, and you bear the same surname as my elder brother. You fulfill my sister-in-law’s conditions exactly. If you do not find her too plain, I am willing to provide her dowry and give her to you as your wife, binding our families in kinship for generations. What do you say?”\n\nAt these words Zhao Yun sprang up in a fury and cried sternly, “Since I have become your sworn brother, your sister-in-law is my sister-in-law as well! How could I commit such an act and throw human relations into disorder?” Zhao Fan’s face filled with shame and indignation. He replied, “I treated you with the best of intentions. How can you behave with such discourtesy?” He then glanced toward his attendants, revealing an intention to do Zhao Yun harm. Zhao Yun perceived it at once. With one blow of his fist he knocked Zhao Fan to the floor, strode straight out through the gates of the residence, mounted his horse, and left the city.\n\nZhao Fan hastily summoned Chen Ying and Bao Long to consult with them. Chen Ying said, “He has gone away in a rage. We have no choice but to fight him.” Zhao Fan replied, “I fear we cannot defeat him.” Bao Long said, “The two of us will feign surrender and enter his army. The Administrator can then lead troops out to challenge him, and we two will seize him on the battlefield.” Chen Ying said, “We must take some troops with us.” Bao Long replied, “Five hundred horsemen will be enough.”\n\nThat night the two men led five hundred soldiers directly to Zhao Yun’s camp and offered to surrender. Zhao Yun already knew their surrender was false, but ordered them admitted. The two generals came before his tent and said, “Zhao Fan intended to entrap you, General, with a beauty scheme. He was only waiting for you to become drunk so that he could have you carried into the inner hall and murdered, then take your head to Chancellor Cao to claim merit. Such conduct is utterly inhumane. When we saw you leave in anger, we knew we would certainly be implicated as well, and so we have come to surrender.” Zhao Yun pretended to be delighted, arranged wine, and drank deeply with the two men. When both were thoroughly drunk, Zhao Yun had them bound inside the tent. He seized their followers and questioned them, and they confirmed that the surrender was indeed a ruse. Zhao Yun then summoned the five hundred soldiers, gave them all food and wine, and proclaimed, “Those who sought to harm me were Chen Ying and Bao Long. The matter has nothing to do with the rest of you. If you obey my plan, you will all receive rich rewards.” The soldiers bowed their thanks. Zhao Yun immediately had the surrendered generals Chen Ying and Bao Long beheaded. He then ordered the five hundred soldiers to lead the way, while he followed with one thousand troops. Traveling throughout the night, they reached the walls of Guiyang and called for the gates to be opened.\n\nThe men on the walls heard them say that Generals Chen Ying and Bao Long had killed Zhao Yun and returned with their troops, and that they wished to see the Administrator to discuss affairs. Those atop the walls held out torches and looked down; the soldiers were indeed their own men. Zhao Fan hurried out of the city, but Zhao Yun shouted to his attendants to seize him. Zhao Yun then entered the city, and once he had reassured the people and restored order, he sent an urgent report to Xuande. Xuande and Kongming came personally to Guiyang. Zhao Yun received them and escorted them into the city, then thrust Zhao Fan down before the steps. Kongming questioned him, and Zhao Fan gave a full account of how he had offered his sister-in-law to Zhao Yun in marriage. Kongming said to Zhao Yun, “This too would have been an excellent match. Why did you act as you did?” Zhao Yun replied, “Zhao Fan had already become my sworn brother. If I then married his sister-in-law, I would incur the contempt and abuse of others: that is the first reason. If the woman remarried, she would lose the honor of her fidelity: that is the second. Zhao Fan had only just surrendered, and his heart could not be fathomed: that is the third. My lord has only newly brought the Jiang and Han regions under control and has not yet rested securely upon his pillow. How could I, for the sake of one woman, neglect my lord’s great enterprise?” Xuande said, “Now that the great matter is settled, what if I arrange the marriage for you?” Zhao Yun replied, “There is no lack of women beneath Heaven. My only fear is that my reputation may not be established. If it is, why should I worry about finding a wife?” Xuande said, “Zilong is a true man!” He therefore released Zhao Fan and ordered him to remain Administrator of Guiyang, while Zhao Yun received rich rewards.\n\nZhang Fei cried loudly, “So Zilong alone is allowed to win merit, while I alone am deemed useless! Give me just three thousand troops to take Wuling Commandery, and I will capture its Administrator, Jin Xuan, alive and present him to you!” Kongming was greatly pleased and said, “There is no harm in letting Yide go, but he must obey me in one matter.” Truly:\n\nThe military adviser wins through many a wondrous scheme;\nThe warriors vie to be first in earning battle honors.\n\nWhat condition Kongming was about to impose will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 53\n\nGuan Yu Righteously Releases Huang Zhong; Sun Quan Battles Zhang Liao\n\nNow Zhuge Liang said to Zhang Fei, “When Zilong went to take Guiyang Commandery, he first gave a written pledge under military law. Today, if Yide wishes to take Wuling, he too must give such a pledge before he may lead troops there.” Zhang Fei promptly gave the pledge and, in high spirits, led three thousand men on a forced march through the night toward the borders of Wuling.\n\nWhen Jin Xuan heard that Zhang Fei was approaching with an army, he assembled his officers, mustered his picked troops, inspected their weapons, and marched out of the city to meet the enemy. His aide Gong Zhi remonstrated: “Liu Xuande is an imperial uncle of the Great Han, and his benevolence and righteousness are renowned throughout the realm. Moreover, Zhang Yide is a warrior of extraordinary valor. We must not engage him. Our best course is to open the gates and surrender.” Jin Xuan flew into a rage. “Do you mean to conspire with the rebels and betray us from within?” he cried, and ordered the guards to drag Gong Zhi away and behead him. But all the officials pleaded, “To execute one of your own before battle would bode ill for the army.”\n\nJin Xuan therefore had Gong Zhi driven away, then personally led his troops out. Twenty li from the city, he encountered Zhang Fei. Fei leveled his spear from horseback and thundered a challenge at Jin Xuan. Xuan asked his officers, “Who dares go forth and fight him?” All were terrified, and none dared advance. Xuan himself spurred his horse forward, brandishing his saber. Zhang Fei gave a tremendous roar like a peal of thunder. Jin Xuan turned pale and, not daring to cross weapons with him, wheeled his horse and fled. Fei led his troops in a sweeping pursuit. When Jin Xuan reached the city walls, a storm of arrows came down from above. He looked up in alarm and saw Gong Zhi standing on the battlements, crying, “You defied the mandate of Heaven and brought ruin upon yourself. The people and I have surrendered to Liu Bei!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, an arrow struck Jin Xuan squarely in the face, and he fell from his horse. The soldiers cut off his head and presented it to Zhang Fei, while Gong Zhi came out of the city to offer its surrender. Fei ordered Gong Zhi to take the seals and insignia of office to Guiyang and present himself to Xuande. Xuande was overjoyed and appointed Gong Zhi to Jin Xuan’s former post. Xuande then went in person to Wuling and, after pacifying the people, sent an urgent dispatch to Guan Yu reporting that Yide and Zilong had each taken a commandery. Guan Yu wrote back with a request: “I hear that Changsha has yet to be taken. If Elder Brother does not consider me unequal to the task, I would be glad if you entrusted this achievement to Guan.”\n\nXuande was delighted. He ordered Zhang Fei to march through the night and relieve Guan Yu in the defense of Jingzhou, while Guan Yu was to come and take Changsha. Upon arriving, Guan Yu went in to see Xuande and Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang said, “Zilong took Guiyang and Yide took Wuling, each with three thousand men. Han Xuan, the governor of Changsha, is certainly of little account; but he has under him a great general from Nanyang, whose surname is Huang, personal name Zhong, and style Hansheng. He served Liu Biao as a General of the Household and, together with Liu Biao’s nephew Liu Pan, defended Changsha. Later he entered Han Xuan’s service. Though he is now close to sixty, he possesses valor that ten thousand men could not withstand. You must not underestimate him. If you go, Yunzhang, you must take a larger force.”\n\nGuan Yu replied, “Why does the military adviser exalt another’s prowess while diminishing our own? What is one old soldier worth mentioning? I have no need of three thousand men. With only the five hundred swordsmen of my own command, I shall assuredly cut off the heads of Huang Zhong and Han Xuan and lay them before you.” Xuande earnestly tried to dissuade him, but Guan Yu would not listen. He departed with only five hundred swordsmen. Zhuge Liang said to Xuande, “Yunzhang has underestimated Huang Zhong. I fear he may suffer a reverse. My lord should go to support him.” Xuande agreed and soon afterward led an army toward Changsha.\n\nNow Han Xuan, governor of Changsha, had always been hot-tempered and ready to kill, so everyone detested him. When he learned that Guan Yu’s army had arrived, he summoned the veteran general Huang Zhong to consult with him. Zhong said, “My lord need not worry. With this saber and this bow of mine, if a thousand come, a thousand shall die!” Huang Zhong could draw a bow of two shi and strike the mark with every shot. Before he had finished speaking, a man below the steps came forward and declared, “There is no need for the veteran general to fight. I shall certainly capture this Guan alive with my own hands.” Han Xuan looked and saw that it was Yang Ling, a commandant of the troops. Greatly pleased, Han Xuan ordered Yang Ling to lead one thousand men racing out of the city. After traveling some fifty li, they saw a cloud of dust rising ahead: Guan Yu’s army had already arrived. Yang Ling leveled his spear, rode forward, and stood before the battle line shouting abuse and challenges. Guan Yu, enraged, wasted no words. He galloped forward, brandishing his saber, and charged straight at Yang Ling. Ling met him with leveled spear. Before three bouts had passed, Guan Yu raised his saber and brought it down, cutting Yang Ling from the saddle. He pursued the routed troops all the way to the city walls.\n\nHan Xuan was greatly alarmed when he heard the news and ordered Huang Zhong to take the field. Xuan himself went up onto the walls to watch. Zhong took up his saber, mounted his horse, and led five hundred cavalrymen flying across the drawbridge. Seeing an old general ride out, Guan Yu knew it must be Huang Zhong. He drew up his five hundred swordsmen in a single line, then sat his horse with saber held crosswise and asked, “Can the general before me be Huang Zhong?” Zhong replied, “Since you know my name, how dare you invade my territory?” Guan Yu said, “I have come expressly to take your head!” With that, their horses closed. They fought for more than a hundred bouts without either gaining the advantage. Fearing that Huang Zhong might come to harm, Han Xuan sounded the gong to recall his troops. Huang Zhong withdrew into the city, while Guan Yu also retired and made camp ten li away. To himself he mused, “The veteran Huang Zhong is indeed worthy of his fame. In a hundred bouts he revealed not a single opening. Tomorrow I must use the trailing-saber ruse and cut him down from behind.” The next day, after his morning meal, he returned beneath the city walls and challenged Huang Zhong to battle. Han Xuan sat upon the walls and ordered Huang Zhong to ride out. Zhong led several hundred horsemen charging across the drawbridge and once more engaged Guan Yu. They fought another fifty or sixty bouts without deciding victory or defeat, while both armies shouted their acclaim.\n\nAt the height of the drumming, Guan Yu suddenly wheeled his horse and fled. Huang Zhong pursued him. Just as Guan Yu was about to turn and strike with his saber, he heard a crash behind him. Looking back quickly, he saw that Huang Zhong’s warhorse had stumbled, pitching its rider to the ground. Guan Yu instantly turned his horse, raised his saber in both hands, and roared, “For now I spare your life! Quickly change horses and come fight me again!” Huang Zhong hastily pulled up his horse, sprang into the saddle, and raced back into the city. Han Xuan asked him in alarm what had happened. Zhong replied, “That horse had not been used in battle for a long time, and so it stumbled.” Xuan said, “Your arrows never miss. Why did you not shoot him?” Zhong replied, “When we fight again tomorrow, I shall feign defeat, lure him near the drawbridge, and shoot him there.” Han Xuan gave Huang Zhong the dapple-gray horse he himself rode. Zhong bowed his thanks and withdrew, thinking, “How rare is Yunzhang’s righteousness! He could not bear to kill me; how then can I bear to shoot him? Yet if I do not shoot, I fear I shall disobey my military orders.” All that night he hesitated, unable to decide.\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, word came that Guan Yu was challenging them to battle. Huang Zhong led his troops out of the city. After two days of failing to defeat Huang Zhong, Guan Yu was extremely impatient. Summoning all his might, he engaged Zhong once more. Before they had fought thirty bouts, Zhong feigned defeat, and Guan Yu pursued him. Remembering the mercy shown him the day before, Zhong could not bring himself to shoot. He secured his saber and made a false draw of his bow, twanging the string. Guan Yu dodged sharply but saw no arrow. He pursued again, and Zhong once more made a false draw. Again Guan Yu dodged, and again there was no arrow. Thinking that Huang Zhong did not know how to shoot, he cast off all caution and continued the chase. As they neared the drawbridge, Huang Zhong nocked an arrow upon the bridge and drew his bow. The string sang and the arrow flew, striking squarely at the base of the plume on Guan Yu’s helmet. The troops ahead raised a mighty shout. Guan Yu was startled and returned to camp with the arrow still lodged there. Only then did he understand that Huang Zhong possessed the skill to pierce a willow leaf from a hundred paces and that, by shooting only his helmet plume, he had repaid the mercy shown him the previous day.\n\nGuan Yu withdrew his troops. Huang Zhong returned to the city and went to see Han Xuan, who at once shouted for his attendants to seize him. Zhong cried, “I am innocent!” Han Xuan raged, “I have watched you for three days, and still you dare deceive me! The day before yesterday you did not fight with all your strength, so you must harbor some private design. Yesterday, when your horse stumbled, he did not kill you; there must be an understanding between you. Today you twice drew your bow without loosing, and with the third arrow you struck only his helmet plume. How can this be anything but collusion with the enemy? If I do not execute you, you will surely become a future menace!” He ordered the executioners to drag Huang Zhong outside the city gate and behead him. The officers were about to plead for him, but Xuan declared, “Whoever begs that Huang Zhong be spared shall be held equally guilty!” Huang Zhong had just been dragged outside the gate, and the executioner was about to raise his blade, when suddenly a general came slashing in, cut down the executioner, rescued Huang Zhong, and cried in a mighty voice, “Huang Hansheng is the bulwark of Changsha! To kill Hansheng is to kill the people of Changsha! Han Xuan is cruel and inhumane; he scorns the worthy and insults men of honor. Let us all put him to death! Whoever will follow me, come now!”\n\nThe people looked and saw a man whose face was the color of a dark-red date and whose eyes shone like bright stars. It was Wei Yan of Yiyang. He had pursued Liu Xuande from Xiangyang but failed to catch him, and so had entered Han Xuan’s service. Han Xuan, disliking his arrogance and lack of ceremony, had refused to employ him in any important capacity, leaving him buried in obscurity. That day, after rescuing Huang Zhong, Wei Yan called upon the people to join him in killing Han Xuan. He bared his arm and raised a single cry, and several hundred rallied to him. Huang Zhong tried to restrain them but could not. Wei Yan fought his way straight to the top of the wall, cut Han Xuan in two with a single stroke, took his head, mounted his horse, and led the people out of the city to submit to Guan Yu. Guan Yu was overjoyed. He entered the city and, after pacifying it, invited Huang Zhong to meet him. Zhong pleaded illness and would not come out. Guan Yu immediately sent men to summon Xuande and Zhuge Liang.\n\nNow after Guan Yu had set out to take Changsha, Xuande and Zhuge Liang had followed behind, pressing the troops onward to support him. As they marched, a green banner suddenly curled backward, and a crow flew from north to south, calling three times before it vanished. Xuande asked, “What fortune or calamity does this portend?” There in the saddle, Zhuge Liang cast a divination within his sleeve and replied, “Changsha Commandery has already been won, and a great general has been gained as well. After noon all will certainly become clear.”\n\nBefore long, a junior officer came galloping up to report: “General Guan has taken Changsha Commandery and received the submission of the generals Huang Zhong and Wei Yan. He awaits my lord’s arrival there.” Xuande was overjoyed and entered Changsha. Guan Yu received him in the great hall and gave a full account of Huang Zhong’s conduct. Xuande then went in person to Huang Zhong’s home to invite him to serve. Only then did Zhong come forth and submit, asking leave to bury Han Xuan’s remains east of Changsha. A later poet praised Huang Zhong:\n\nThe general’s lofty spirit reached the skies;\nThough white-haired, he languished south of Han.\nTill death he served content, without complaint;\nIn yielding, still he bowed his head in shame.\nHis treasured saber flashed like snow, proclaiming valor;\nHis iron steed faced the wind, recalling furious battle.\nThrough endless ages his great name shall never fade,\nBut with the lonely moon shine over Xiangtan.\n\nXuande treated Huang Zhong with the greatest generosity. Guan Yu then brought Wei Yan forward to be presented, but Zhuge Liang shouted for the executioners to drag him out and behead him. Xuande asked in astonishment, “Wei Yan is a man of merit and without offense. Why does the military adviser wish to kill him?” Zhuge Liang replied, “To receive a lord’s stipend and then slay that lord is disloyal; to dwell in his lands and then offer those lands to another is unrighteous. I observe a traitor’s bone at the back of Wei Yan’s head. In time he will certainly rebel. Therefore I would kill him now and tear out the root of future calamity.” Xuande said, “If we kill this man, I fear that every newly surrendered officer will feel himself in danger. I beg the military adviser to pardon him.” Zhuge Liang pointed at Wei Yan and said, “Today I spare your life. You must serve your lord with perfect loyalty and harbor no treacherous designs. Should any treachery arise in your heart, I shall have your head, come what may.” Wei Yan repeatedly murmured assent and withdrew. Huang Zhong recommended Liu Biao’s nephew Liu Pan, who was then living in retirement in You County. Xuande summoned him and placed Changsha Commandery in his charge. With the four commanderies pacified, Xuande led his army back to Jingzhou and renamed the mouth of the You River Gong’an. From that time onward, money and grain were abundant, and worthy men came to join him. His troops and horses were dispersed among the strategic passes.\n\nNow Zhou Yu, after returning to Chaisang to recover from his illness, ordered Gan Ning to defend Baling Commandery and Ling Tong to defend Hanyang Commandery. Warships were stationed at both places to await his commands. Cheng Pu led the remaining officers and soldiers to join Sun Quan at Hefei County. Since the fierce fighting at Red Cliffs, Sun Quan had remained for a long time at Hefei, where he had fought Cao Cao’s troops in more than ten engagements, great and small, without deciding the outcome. Not daring to encamp close beneath the walls, he had stationed his army fifty li from the city. When he heard that Cheng Pu’s forces had arrived, Sun Quan was delighted and personally rode out of camp to welcome and reward them. Then it was reported that Lu Su had arrived ahead of them. Quan dismounted and stood waiting. Su hurriedly rolled out of his saddle and offered his respects. The other generals were greatly astonished to see Quan treat Su with such honor. Quan invited Su to remount, and as they rode side by side, he said to him privately, “Was my dismounting to welcome you enough to bring you distinction?” Su replied, “Not yet.” Quan asked, “Then what must happen before you attain distinction?” Su replied, “I hope that Your Excellency’s might and virtue will extend throughout the four seas, that you will unite the Nine Provinces and successfully found an imperial enterprise, so that Su’s name may be inscribed upon bamboo and silk. Only then shall I have attained distinction.”\n\nSun Quan clapped his hands and laughed heartily. Together they entered the command tent, where he held a great banquet to reward the officers and men who had fought so fiercely, and they discussed plans for taking Hefei. Suddenly it was reported that Zhang Liao had sent a man with a letter of challenge. Quan opened the letter, read it, and said furiously, “Zhang Liao insults me beyond endurance! He has heard of Cheng Pu’s arrival and has therefore deliberately sent someone to challenge us. Tomorrow I shall not use the newly arrived troops against him. Watch me fight a great battle!” He issued orders that at the fifth watch that very night, the entire army was to leave camp and advance toward Hefei. Around the hour of the dragon, while the troops were still halfway there, Cao Cao’s army arrived, and both sides formed their battle lines. Sun Quan rode forth in golden helmet and golden armor. Song Qian was on his left and Jia Hua on his right, both wielding painted halberds and guarding him on either side. After three rolls of the drums, the gate banners in Cao Cao’s formation parted, and three generals, fully armed and accoutered, took their places before the line: Zhang Liao in the center, Li Dian on the left, and Yue Jin on the right. Zhang Liao spurred forward alone and challenged Sun Quan by name to single combat. Quan gripped his spear and was about to fight in person when a general charged out through the battle lines with leveled spear. It was Taishi Ci. Zhang Liao swept up his saber to meet him, and the two generals fought for seventy or eighty bouts without either gaining the advantage. In Cao Cao’s formation Li Dian said to Yue Jin, “The man opposite us in the golden helmet is Sun Quan. If we capture him, we shall have amply avenged the army of eight hundred and thirty thousand.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Yue Jin, alone on one horse and armed with a single saber, charged obliquely from the flank straight at Sun Quan. Like a streak of lightning he flew before him, raised his saber, and struck. Song Qian and Jia Hua hastily crossed their painted halberds to block the blow, but wherever the saber fell, both halberd heads were severed at once. They could only beat at the head of Yue Jin’s horse with the remaining shafts. Yue Jin wheeled away, while Song Qian snatched a spear from a common soldier and pursued him. Li Dian set an arrow to his bow and shot straight at Song Qian’s heart. At the twang of the string, Song Qian fell from his horse. Seeing that someone behind him had been struck down, Taishi Ci broke off his fight with Zhang Liao and turned back toward his own formation. Zhang Liao seized the advantage and charged in pursuit. The soldiers of Wu fell into confusion and fled in every direction. Zhang Liao caught sight of Sun Quan and galloped after him. Just as he was about to overtake him, another force burst out from the flank, led by the great general Cheng Pu. Cheng Pu fought fiercely for a time and rescued Sun Quan. Zhang Liao then recalled his troops and returned to Hefei.\n\nCheng Pu escorted Sun Quan back to the main camp, and the defeated soldiers straggled in one after another. At the sight of Song Qian’s loss, Sun Quan began to weep aloud. Zhang Hong, the chief clerk, said, “My lord relies upon the vigor of his youth and treats a formidable enemy too lightly, causing every man in the three armies to lose heart. Even the feats of slaying generals and seizing banners, though they may make one’s might resound across the battlefield, are the duty of a subordinate commander, not conduct befitting my lord. I beg you to restrain the courage of Meng Ben and Xia Yu and cherish instead the designs of a king and hegemon. Moreover, Song Qian died today amid blades and arrows entirely because my lord underestimated the enemy. Henceforth you must take the greatest care of yourself.” Quan replied, “The fault is mine. From this day forward, I shall change my ways.”\n\nA short while later, Taishi Ci entered the tent and said, “There is a man under my command whose surname is Ge and personal name Ding. He is sworn as a brother to the groom in charge of the rear stables under Zhang Liao. That groom was punished and bears a grudge. Tonight he sent word that he will set a fire as a signal and assassinate Zhang Liao, thereby avenging Song Qian. I ask leave to lead troops in support from outside.” Quan asked, “Where is Ge Ding?” Taishi Ci replied, “He has already slipped into the city of Hefei. I request five thousand men.” Zhuge Jin said, “Zhang Liao is full of stratagems. I fear he may be prepared. We must not act rashly.” But Taishi Ci insisted on going. Sun Quan, grieving over Song Qian’s death and eager for revenge, ordered Taishi Ci to take five thousand men and provide support from outside.\n\nNow Ge Ding was a fellow countryman of Taishi Ci. That day he had mingled with the troops and followed them into Hefei, where he sought out the groom in charge of the rear stables. The two conferred together. Ge Ding said, “I have already sent someone to inform General Taishi Ci. He will certainly come tonight to support us. How do you mean to act?” The groom replied, “This place is rather far from the army quarters, and at night we cannot quickly force our way in. We shall simply set fire to the haystacks. You go to the front and cry that there is a revolt. Once the troops in the city are in confusion, we shall take the opportunity to assassinate Zhang Liao, and the rest of his army will flee on its own.” Ge Ding said, “An excellent plan!”\n\nThat night Zhang Liao returned victorious to the city, rewarded the entire army for its exertions, and issued orders that no one was to remove his armor to sleep. His attendants said, “Today we won a complete victory and the soldiers of Wu fled far away. Why does the general not remove his armor and rest?” Liao replied, “No. The way of a commander is not to rejoice in victory or grieve over defeat. Suppose the soldiers of Wu judge us unprepared and attack while our guard is down—how would we meet them? Our defenses tonight must be even more vigilant than on any other night.” Before he had finished speaking, fire broke out in the rear camp, and everywhere voices cried, “Rebellion!” Reports came flooding in. Zhang Liao left his tent, mounted his horse, summoned several dozen trusted officers, and took his stand astride the main road. His attendants said, “The shouting is very urgent. We should go and investigate.” Liao replied, “How could an entire city rebel? Those plotting treason are merely raising an alarm to throw the soldiers into confusion. Whoever causes disorder shall be executed first!”\n\nBefore long, Li Dian brought Ge Ding and the groom in custody. Zhang Liao questioned them and learned the whole truth, then had them beheaded at once before his horse. Presently they heard gongs and drums beyond the city gate, while tremendous battle cries arose. Zhang Liao said, “These are the soldiers of Wu coming to support the conspirators. We can turn their scheme against them and destroy them.” He ordered a fire lit inside the city gate. Everyone shouted, “Rebellion!” Then they flung the gate wide open and lowered the drawbridge.\n\nWhen Taishi Ci saw the city gate thrown open, he assumed that an uprising had broken out within. Leveling his spear, he spurred forward and entered first. At the blast of a cannon from the walls, a storm of arrows came down. Taishi Ci hurriedly retreated, but several arrows struck him. Behind him Li Dian and Yue Jin came charging out. More than half the soldiers of Wu were lost, and Cao Cao’s troops pressed their advantage, pursuing them all the way to their camp. Lu Xun and Dong Xi fought their way out, rescued Taishi Ci, and drove Cao Cao’s troops back. When Sun Quan saw that Taishi Ci had been gravely wounded, his grief deepened. Zhang Zhao urged Quan to abandon the campaign. Quan agreed, withdrew his troops to the ships, and returned to Nanxu and Runzhou. By the time the troops and horses were settled in camp, Taishi Ci’s condition had become critical. Quan sent Zhang Zhao and others to inquire after him. Taishi Ci cried aloud, “A true man born into an age of disorder should take up a three-foot sword and establish achievements unmatched in all the world. Now my aspirations remain unfulfilled—how can I die?” With those words, he passed away at the age of forty-one. A later poet praised him:\n\nResolved to fulfill both loyalty and filial devotion,\nSuch was Taishi Ci of Donglai.\nHis name shone across the distant frontiers;\nHis bow and horse struck awe through mighty hosts.\nAt Beihai he repaid a debt of gratitude;\nAt Shenting he reveled in the fury of battle.\nAt death he spoke his lofty aspirations;\nThrough endless ages all shall grieve for him.\n\nWhen Sun Quan heard of Taishi Ci’s death, his mourning knew no bounds. He ordered him buried with great honors at the foot of Mount Beigu in Nanxu and took his son, Taishi Xiang, into his own residence to be reared.\n\nNow Xuande was drilling and reorganizing his troops in Jingzhou when he heard that Sun Quan had been defeated at Hefei and had already returned to Nanxu. He consulted Zhuge Liang, who said, “Last night I observed the signs among the stars and saw one fall to earth in the northwest. It must signify the death of a member of the imperial clan.”\n\nEven as he spoke, a sudden report came that Young Master Liu Qi had died of illness. When Xuande heard the news, he wept without cease. Zhuge Liang consoled him, saying, “Life and death are fixed by destiny. My lord must not grieve, lest you injure your noble health. Attend instead to the great affairs before us. You should swiftly send someone there to defend the city and also arrange the funeral.” Xuande asked, “Who can be sent?” Zhuge Liang replied, “None but Yunzhang will do.” Guan Yu was immediately ordered to go and defend Xiangyang. Xuande said, “Now that Liu Qi is dead, Eastern Wu will certainly come to demand Jingzhou. How shall we answer them?” Zhuge Liang replied, “If anyone comes, I shall know what to say.” Half a month later, it was reported that Lu Su and others had come from Eastern Wu to offer condolences. Truly:\n\nFirst every stratagem was laid and planned;\nThey waited only for Eastern Wu’s envoy to arrive.\n\nHow Zhuge Liang answered them will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 54\n\nDowager Wu Views the Bridegroom at the Monastery; Liu Bei Weds His Fair Match\n\nNow when Kongming heard that Lu Su had arrived, he and Xuande went out of the city to welcome him and escorted him to the official residence, where they exchanged greetings. Su said, “My lord, hearing that your worthy nephew had passed away, specially prepared a modest offering and sent me to perform the funeral rites. Commander Zhou also repeatedly charged me to convey his regards to Imperial Uncle Liu and Master Zhuge.” Xuande and Kongming rose to thank him, accepted the gifts, and set out wine for his entertainment. Su said, “Imperial Uncle once declared, ‘When the young lord is no more, I shall return Jingzhou at once.’ Now that the young lord has passed away, you will surely return it. May I ask when the transfer can be made?” Xuande said, “Drink first, sir. There is a certain matter to discuss.”\n\nSu forced himself to drink several cups, then raised the question again. Before Xuande could answer, Kongming’s expression changed, and he said, “Zijing, how unreasonable you are! Must you press a man for an answer? Ever since our Exalted Founder slew the serpent and raised the banner of righteousness, founded the imperial enterprise, and established the dynasty, it has been handed down to the present day. Unhappily, treacherous heroes have arisen together, each occupying his own region; yet in the end, as Heaven’s Way brings due recompense, the realm must return to the legitimate line. My lord is a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan, a great-great-grandson of Emperor Jing, and uncle to the present Emperor. Is he not entitled to a fief and domain? Moreover, Liu Jingsheng was my lord’s elder kinsman. What could be more fitting than for the younger to inherit the elder’s enterprise? Your lord is merely the son of a petty official from Qiantang and has never rendered any service or virtue to the imperial court. Yet now, relying upon armed might, he occupies six commanderies and eighty-one prefectures; still unsatisfied in his greed, he seeks to swallow the lands of the Han. The empire belongs to the house of Liu, yet my lord, who bears the name Liu, is to have no share in it, while your lord, surnamed Sun, would seize it by force! Besides, in the battle at Red Cliffs, my lord bore a great part of the toil, and all his commanders risked their lives. Was the victory due solely to the strength of your Eastern Wu? Had I not borrowed the southeast wind, how could Zhou Lang have accomplished even half a stratagem? If Jiangnan had been defeated, not only would the Two Qiaos have been lodged in Bronze Bird Tower—even the wives and children of all you gentlemen could not have been preserved. My lord did not answer you at once because he took Zijing for a man of wisdom and insight, to whom no detailed explanation was necessary. How can you be so utterly undiscerning?”\n\nThis speech left Lu Zijing silent and without reply. After a long while he said, “Kongming’s words may indeed be reasonable; unfortunately, they place Lu Su in a most difficult position.” Kongming said, “What difficulty is there?” Su replied, “When Imperial Uncle suffered defeat at Dangyang, it was I who brought Kongming across the river to meet my lord. Later, when Zhou Gongjin wished to raise an army and seize Jingzhou, it was again I who restrained him. And when it was said that Jingzhou would be returned after the young lord’s death, once more it was I who gave my guarantee. Now, if the former promise is not honored, how can Lu Su answer for it? My lord and Zhou Gongjin will surely condemn me. I would not regret my own death, but I fear that Eastern Wu will be provoked into taking up arms. Then Imperial Uncle will be unable to sit securely in Jingzhou, and we shall only become the laughingstock of the world.”\n\nKongming said, “Cao Cao commands a host of a million and acts in the Son of Heaven’s name, yet even he causes me no concern. Why should I fear a mere boy like Zhou Lang? If you fear embarrassment on your own account, sir, I shall persuade my lord to draw up a written agreement, stating that Jingzhou is only temporarily borrowed as a base. When my lord obtains another city and territory elsewhere, he will hand Jingzhou back to Eastern Wu. What do you think of that?” Su said, “What place does Kongming intend to seize before returning our territory to Eastern Wu?” Kongming replied, “The Central Plain cannot be attempted in haste. Liu Zhang of Western River is benighted and weak; my lord intends to take his land. Once Western River has been won, Jingzhou will be returned.”\n\nSu had no choice but to agree. Xuande personally wrote out a document and affixed his signature. Zhuge Kongming, acting as guarantor, also signed it. Kongming said, “I am one of Imperial Uncle’s own people; how can a man stand surety for his own side? I must trouble Master Zijing to add his signature as well, so that the Marquis of Wu may look favorably upon it when you return.” Su said, “I know that Imperial Uncle is a man of benevolence and righteousness and will surely not betray me.” He therefore signed and took possession of the document. When the banquet ended, he bade them farewell and departed. Xuande and Kongming escorted him to the riverbank. Kongming charged him, “When you return to the Marquis of Wu, explain our intentions in fair words and tell him to abandon all deluded hopes. If he refuses to accept our document, I shall cast aside all courtesy and seize his entire eighty-one prefectures. For now, I seek only harmony between our two houses. Let us not give the traitor Cao cause to laugh.”\n\nSu took his leave, boarded his vessel, and returned, going first to Chaisang Commandery to see Zhou Yu. Yu asked, “How did Zijing fare in demanding Jingzhou?” Su said, “I have a written agreement here,” and presented it to Zhou Yu. Yu stamped his foot and cried, “Zijing, you have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap! In name they are borrowing the territory; in truth they mean to brazen it out and keep it. They say they will return it after taking Western River, but who knows when they will take Western River? If they fail to take it for ten years, are they not to return Jingzhou for ten years? What use is such a document? And you have even become their guarantor! If they refuse to return the territory, you will inevitably be implicated. What will you do when our lord condemns you?”\n\nHearing this, Su sat dumbfounded for a long while, then said, “I do not think Xuande will betray me.” Yu said, “Zijing, you are an honest man. Liu Bei is of the breed of ruthless heroes, and Zhuge Liang is a crafty rogue. I fear their hearts are unlike yours, sir.” Su said, “If that is so, what am I to do?” Yu replied, “Zijing is my benefactor. When I recall how you once pointed to your granary and gave its contents to me, how could I fail to save you? Set your mind at ease and remain here for several days. Once the scouts from north of the river return with exact information, I shall devise another arrangement.” But Lu Su remained anxious and ill at ease.\n\nSeveral days later, a scout returned and reported, “Cloth streamers have been raised throughout Jingzhou for funeral observances. A new grave has been built outside the city, and every soldier wears mourning.” Yu asked in alarm, “Who has died?” The scout replied, “Liu Xuande has lost Lady Gan, and preparations are now being made for her burial.” Yu said to Lu Su, “My plan is complete! I shall make Liu Bei submit tamely to bondage, and Jingzhou will be ours as easily as turning over a hand.” Su asked, “What plan have you devised?” Yu said, “Liu Bei has lost his wife and will surely marry again. Our lord has a younger sister of extraordinary courage and fierceness. She is attended by several hundred maids who habitually bear swords, and her chambers are filled throughout with weapons of war. Even men cannot match her. I shall now write a memorial to our lord, asking him to send someone to Jingzhou as matchmaker and invite Liu Bei to come marry into the Sun family. Once he is lured to Nanxu, he will neither obtain the bride nor escape, but will be imprisoned instead. Then we shall send someone to demand Jingzhou in exchange for Liu Bei. Once they have handed over the city and territory of Jingzhou, I shall have another plan. As for Zijing, you will be entirely cleared of trouble.”\n\nLu Su bowed his thanks. Zhou Yu wrote a memorial, selected a swift boat, and sent Lu Su to Nanxu to see Sun Quan. Su first recounted the matter of lending Jingzhou, then presented the document. Quan said, “How could you be so muddleheaded? What use is such a document?” Su said, “Commander Zhou has sent a memorial, which I have here. He says that by means of this plan Jingzhou may be won.”\n\nWhen Quan had read it, he nodded and secretly rejoiced, then pondered, “Who can be sent?” Suddenly he realized, “No one but Lü Fan will do.” He therefore summoned Lü Fan and said, “I have lately heard that Liu Xuande has lost his wife. I have a younger sister and wish to take Xuande as a son-in-law, thereby binding our houses forever in marriage, so that with one heart we may destroy Cao Cao and uphold the house of Han. No one but Ziheng can serve as matchmaker. I hope you will go at once to Jingzhou and convey my proposal.” Fan accepted the command. That same day he prepared vessels, took several attendants, and set out for Jingzhou.\n\nNow ever since Xuande had lost Lady Gan, he had grieved day and night. One day, while he was conversing at leisure with Kongming, a messenger reported that Eastern Wu had sent Lü Fan. Kongming smiled and said, “This is a scheme of Zhou Yu’s, surely devised on account of Jingzhou. I shall conceal myself behind the screen and listen. Whatever he says, my lord should agree to it all. Keep the envoy at the posthouse to rest, and afterward we shall discuss our plans.”\n\nXuande ordered Lü Fan admitted. When the courtesies had been exchanged and they were seated, tea was served. Xuande then asked, “Ziheng must have some instruction to convey.” Fan said, “I recently heard that Imperial Uncle had lost his spouse. There is an excellent match at hand, and so, disregarding the impropriety, I have come expressly to act as matchmaker. I do not know whether the proposal would meet with your approval.” Xuande said, “To lose one’s wife in middle age is a great misfortune. Her bones are not yet cold; how could I bear to discuss another marriage so soon?” Fan said, “A man without a wife is like a house without its ridge beam. How can human relations be abandoned halfway through life? My lord, the Marquis of Wu, has a younger sister, beautiful and virtuous, who is worthy to serve you with broom and dustpan. If our two houses form the close alliance of Qin and Jin, the traitor Cao will not dare look boldly toward the southeast. This affair benefits both family and state; Imperial Uncle, pray harbor no doubts. Yet our Lady Wu, the Dowager, dearly loves her youngest daughter and will not consent to marry her far away. She therefore insists that Imperial Uncle come to Eastern Wu for the wedding.” Xuande asked, “Does the Marquis of Wu know of this matter?” Fan replied, “Had I not first reported it to the Marquis of Wu, how would I dare come here and speak so presumptuously?” Xuande said, “I am already fifty years of age, and my temples are grizzled. The Marquis of Wu’s sister is in the bloom of youth; I fear we would be ill matched.” Fan said, “Though the Marquis of Wu’s sister is a woman in body, her spirit surpasses that of men. She often declares, ‘Unless he is a hero of the realm, I shall not serve him.’ Imperial Uncle’s fame fills all within the four seas. This is truly what is meant by a virtuous lady matched with a noble gentleman. Why should any difference in age cause objection?” Xuande said, “Remain here a short while, sir. Tomorrow I shall give you my answer.”\n\nThat day Xuande gave a banquet in Lü Fan’s honor and lodged him at the posthouse. In the evening he consulted Kongming. Kongming said, “I already understand the purpose of his visit. Just now I cast the Changes and obtained an omen of supreme good fortune and great advantage. My lord may accept at once. First have Sun Qian accompany Lü Fan back to see the Marquis of Wu. Once the agreement has been confirmed in person, choose a day and go there for the marriage.” Xuande said, “Zhou Yu has devised this scheme to harm Liu Bei. How can I lightly venture into a place of peril?” Kongming laughed aloud. “Though Zhou Yu can devise schemes, can he outwit Zhuge Liang? With one trifling stratagem I shall leave Zhou Yu unable to accomplish half a move. The Marquis of Wu’s sister shall belong to my lord, and Jingzhou shall remain secure beyond all possibility of loss.”\n\nXuande remained doubtful and undecided, but Kongming went ahead and ordered Sun Qian to Jiangnan to settle the marriage. Armed with his instructions, Sun Qian traveled with Lü Fan to Jiangnan and came before Sun Quan. Quan said, “I sincerely wish to give my younger sister to Xuande and take him as my son-in-law. I harbor no other intention.” Sun Qian bowed his thanks and returned to Jingzhou, where he told Xuande that the Marquis of Wu was waiting only for him to come and conclude the marriage. Xuande, still suspicious, dared not go. Kongming said, “I have prepared three stratagems. No one but Zilong can carry them out.” He summoned Zhao Yun and whispered in his ear, “When you escort our lord into Wu, you must take these three brocade pouches. Each contains an ingenious stratagem. Carry them out in order.” He then gave Yun the three brocade pouches, which Yun concealed next to his body. Kongming first sent men to Eastern Wu with the betrothal gifts, and all preparations were completed.\n\nIt was the tenth month of winter in the fourteenth year of Jian’an. Xuande, accompanied by Zhao Yun and Sun Qian, took ten swift boats and more than five hundred followers, left Jingzhou, and set out for Nanxu. All affairs in Jingzhou were entrusted to Kongming’s judgment. Xuande’s heart was heavy and uneasy. When they reached Nanxu, the boats drew alongside the bank. Yun said, “The military adviser entrusted me with three ingenious stratagems to be carried out in order. Now that we have arrived, I must first open the first brocade pouch and examine it.”\n\nHe opened the pouch and read the stratagem, then summoned the five hundred soldiers in their retinue and gave them detailed instructions on what they were to do. The soldiers accepted their orders and departed. Yun next told Xuande to visit Venerable Lord Qiao first. This Lord Qiao was the father of the Two Qiaos and resided in Nanxu. Xuande took a sheep and jars of wine and went first to pay his respects, explaining how Lü Fan had acted as matchmaker and how he was to marry the lady. All five hundred soldiers of his retinue draped themselves in red and hung themselves with colored silk, then entered the southern city to purchase supplies, spreading word that Xuande had come to marry into the ruling house of Eastern Wu. Everyone in the city soon knew of the affair. When Sun Quan learned that Xuande had arrived, he ordered Lü Fan to receive him and lodge him for the time being at the posthouse.\n\nAfter meeting Xuande, Venerable Lord Qiao went to see Lady Wu the Dowager and offer his congratulations. The Dowager asked, “What happy event is there?” Lord Qiao said, “Your beloved daughter has been promised to Liu Xuande as his wife, and Xuande has now arrived. Why have you concealed the matter?” The Dowager exclaimed in alarm, “I know nothing of this!” She immediately sent someone to summon the Marquis of Wu and ask whether the report was true, while also dispatching people through the city to investigate. They all returned and reported, “The matter is indeed true. Your son-in-law is resting at the posthouse. The five hundred soldiers in his retinue are throughout the city buying pigs, sheep, fruit, and other provisions in preparation for the wedding. The bride’s matchmaker is Lü Fan, the groom’s is Sun Qian, and both are waiting at the posthouse.” The Dowager was greatly startled.\n\nA short while later, Sun Quan entered the rear hall to see his mother. The Dowager beat her breast and wept aloud. Quan asked, “Mother, why are you so distressed?” The Dowager said, “So you truly regard me as less than nothing! When my elder sister lay dying, what charge did she give you?” Sun Quan said in alarm, “Mother, if you have something to say, say it plainly. Why torment yourself like this?” The Dowager said, “When a son is grown, he must marry; when a daughter is grown, she must be given in marriage. Such has ever been the natural order. I am your mother, and this affair should have been reported to me for my decision. You are taking Liu Xuande as your brother-in-law—how could you conceal it from me? The girl is my daughter!”\n\nQuan was startled and asked, “Where did you hear such a tale?” The Dowager replied, “If you do not wish a thing known, do not do it. Who among all the people of the city does not know? Yet you would hide it from me!” Venerable Lord Qiao said, “I have known for several days and came today expressly to offer my congratulations.” Quan said, “It is not so. This is a scheme devised by Zhou Yu. Because he wishes to seize Jingzhou, he used the marriage as a pretext to lure Liu Bei here and imprison him, so that Jingzhou might be demanded in exchange. If his followers refuse, Liu Bei will be beheaded first. It is merely a stratagem, not a sincere proposal.”\n\nThe Dowager flew into a rage and cursed Zhou Yu: “You are grand commander over six commanderies and eighty-one prefectures, yet you have not one proper stratagem for taking Jingzhou! Instead, you make use of my daughter’s name in a beauty trap! If Liu Bei is killed, my daughter will be a widow before she even crosses the bridegroom’s threshold. How could another marriage ever be arranged for her? You would ruin her whole life! A fine piece of work you have made of this!” Venerable Lord Qiao said, “Even if this scheme won Jingzhou, the whole world would heap shame upon us. How could such a thing be done?” Their words left Sun Quan silent and without reply, while the Dowager continued berating Zhou Yu without cease. Lord Qiao advised her, “Since matters have come to this, and Imperial Uncle Liu is a kinsman of the imperial house, why not truly take him as a son-in-law and avoid disgrace?” Quan said, “I fear their ages are not well matched.” Lord Qiao replied, “Imperial Uncle Liu is a hero of the age. To gain such a brother-in-law would bring no dishonor upon your worthy sister.” The Dowager said, “I have never met Imperial Uncle Liu. Arrange for me to see him tomorrow at Sweet Dew Temple. If he does not please me, you may do as you wish. If he does please me, I shall give him my daughter myself.”\n\nSun Quan was a most filial son, and hearing his mother speak thus, he agreed at once. He went out, summoned Lü Fan, and ordered a banquet prepared for the following day in the abbot’s quarters at Sweet Dew Temple, where the Dowager wished to see Liu Bei. Lü Fan said, “Why not order Jia Hua to command three hundred axemen and swordsmen and conceal them in the two galleries? If the Dowager is displeased with him, one signal will bring them rushing out from both sides to seize him.” Quan accordingly summoned Jia Hua and ordered him to make preparations in advance and watch only for the Dowager’s response.\n\nMeanwhile, Venerable Lord Qiao took leave of Lady Wu the Dowager and returned home. He sent a man to inform Xuande that the next day the Marquis of Wu and the Dowager wished to see him in person, and that he must be exceedingly cautious. Xuande consulted with Sun Qian and Zhao Yun. Yun said, “Tomorrow’s meeting promises more peril than good fortune. I shall personally lead the five hundred soldiers to protect you.”\n\nThe next day, Lady Wu the Dowager and Venerable Lord Qiao took their seats first in the abbot’s quarters at Sweet Dew Temple. Sun Quan arrived afterward with a company of advisers, then ordered Lü Fan to go to the posthouse and invite Xuande. Xuande donned fine armor beneath a brocade robe, while an attendant carrying his sword followed close behind. He mounted and rode toward Sweet Dew Temple. Zhao Yun, fully armed and accoutered, led the five hundred soldiers in attendance. On reaching the temple, Xuande dismounted and first met Sun Quan. Quan observed Xuande’s extraordinary bearing, and a sense of dread arose within him.\n\nWhen the two had exchanged courtesies, they entered the abbot’s quarters to meet the Dowager. The moment she saw Xuande, she was overjoyed and said to Venerable Lord Qiao, “He is truly my son-in-law!” Lord Qiao said, “Xuande has the aspect of dragon and phoenix and a countenance like Heaven’s own sun. Moreover, his benevolence and virtue are renowned throughout the world. For the Dowager to gain such an excellent son-in-law is truly cause for rejoicing.” Xuande bowed his thanks, and they shared a banquet in the abbot’s quarters.\n\nAfter a short while, Zilong entered bearing his sword and stood beside Xuande. The Dowager asked, “Who is this?” Xuande replied, “Zhao Zilong of Changshan.” The Dowager said, “Is he not the man who carried A’dou to safety at Changban near Dangyang?” Xuande said, “He is.” The Dowager said, “A true general!” and at once bestowed wine upon him. Zhao Yun said to Xuande, “Just now, while inspecting the galleries, I saw swordsmen and axemen lying in ambush inside the chambers. They can harbor no good intention. You must inform the Dowager.” Xuande went to his knees before the Dowager’s seat and said tearfully, “If Liu Bei is to be killed, I beg that I be executed here and now.” The Dowager asked, “Why do you say such a thing?” Xuande replied, “Swordsmen and axemen are secretly lying in ambush beneath the galleries. If not to kill Bei, then for what purpose are they there?”\n\nThe Dowager flew into a great rage and rebuked Sun Quan: “Now that Xuande is my son-in-law, he is as my own child. Why have you hidden swordsmen and axemen beneath the galleries?” Quan pretended to know nothing and summoned Lü Fan for questioning. Fan shifted the blame to Jia Hua. The Dowager summoned Jia Hua and reviled him, but Hua stood silent and said nothing. The Dowager shouted an order to have him beheaded. Xuande pleaded, “If a great commander is executed, it will bode ill for this marriage. Bei could not long remain beneath your protection.” Venerable Lord Qiao also interceded. Only then did the Dowager angrily dismiss Jia Hua. The swordsmen and axemen all fled away clutching their heads like scurrying rats. Xuande changed his garments and went out before the hall, where he saw a block of stone in the courtyard. Drawing the sword worn by one of his attendants, he looked up to Heaven and prayed, “If Liu Bei is destined to return to Jingzhou and accomplish the enterprise of king and hegemon, let one stroke split this stone in two. If I am to die in this place, let the sword fail to cleave it.” When he had spoken, his hand rose and the sword fell. Sparks flew, and the stone split in two.\n\nSun Quan, who had watched from behind, asked, “Why does Lord Xuande bear such hatred toward this stone?” Xuande replied, “Bei is nearly fifty years old, yet has been unable to destroy the traitorous faction for the sake of the state, and for this I have always bitterly reproached myself. Now the Dowager has graciously taken me as her son-in-law. This is the great opportunity of my life. Just now I sought a divination from Heaven: if I am to destroy Cao Cao and restore the Han, then let me cut this stone in two. And so indeed it has happened.” Quan thought secretly, “Can Liu Bei be using these words to deceive me?” He too drew his sword and said to Xuande, “I also shall seek a divination from Heaven. If I am to destroy the traitor Cao, then I too shall split this stone.” But secretly he prayed, “If I am to recover Jingzhou and bring prosperity to Eastern Wu, let this stone be cut in half!” His hand rose and his sword fell, and the great stone split open. To this day, the stone bearing the cross-shaped cuts remains. A later poet, viewing this famous relic, wrote in praise:\n\nWhen precious swords descended, mountain stone was cleft;\nGold rings rang out, and fiery sparks were born.\nThe rising fortunes of two realms were Heaven’s decree;\nFrom that day forth, the tripod held the world.\n\nThe two men cast aside their swords and entered the banquet hand in hand. After several more rounds of wine, Sun Qian caught Xuande’s eye. Xuande excused himself, saying, “Bei cannot bear any more wine and begs leave to withdraw.” Sun Quan escorted him outside the temple, where the two stood side by side and gazed upon the rivers and mountains. Xuande said, “This is the finest landscape under Heaven!” To this day, an inscription at Sweet Dew Temple reads: “The Finest Landscape Under Heaven.” A later poet wrote in praise:\n\nRain clears from river hills enfolding emerald peaks;\nWithin this carefree realm, delight is unsurpassed.\nWhere heroes of a former age once fixed their gaze,\nThe cliffs still stand unchanged against the wind and waves.\n\nAs the two were admiring the view, the river wind swept mightily, the vast waves rolled like snow, and white breakers surged to the sky. Suddenly they saw a tiny leaflike boat upon the waves, gliding over the river as though traveling level ground. Xuande sighed and said, “‘Southerners sail boats, northerners ride horses’—the saying is indeed true.” Hearing this, Sun Quan thought, “By those words Liu Bei is mocking me for being unaccustomed to riding.” He ordered his attendants to bring a horse, sprang into the saddle, galloped down the mountain, then lashed the horse and raced back up the ridge. Laughing, he said to Xuande, “Can a southerner not ride?” At this Xuande lifted the skirts of his robe and leaped onto horseback, flew down the mountain, then galloped back up again. The two reined in their horses on the hillside, raised their whips, and laughed aloud. To this day the place is called Horse-Halting Slope. A later poet wrote:\n\nThey spurred their dragon steeds with lordly confidence;\nRiding rein to rein, the two surveyed the land.\nEast Wu and Western Shu rose each to royal power;\nThrough ages Horse-Halting Slope preserves their fame.\n\nThat day the two rode back side by side. All the people of Nanxu offered congratulations. Xuande returned to the posthouse and consulted Sun Qian. Qian said, “My lord need only appeal earnestly to Venerable Lord Qiao and have the marriage completed as soon as possible, lest some other trouble arise.” The following day, Xuande again rode to Lord Qiao’s residence and dismounted before the gate. Lord Qiao received him and led him inside. After they had exchanged courtesies and finished their tea, Xuande said, “Many people here east of the river seek to harm Liu Bei. I fear I cannot remain long.” Lord Qiao said, “Set your mind at ease, Xuande. I shall report this to the Dowager and ask her to extend her protection to you.”\n\nXuande bowed his thanks and returned. Venerable Lord Qiao went in to see the Dowager and told her that Xuande feared someone was plotting to harm him and wished to leave at once. The Dowager angrily declared, “He is my son-in-law! Who dares harm him?” She immediately ordered him moved into the private residence for the time being and directed that an auspicious day be chosen to complete the marriage. Xuande himself went in and told the Dowager, “I fear it will be inconvenient for Zhao Yun to remain outside, and there will be no one to keep the soldiers under discipline.” The Dowager ordered them all moved into the residence to lodge, leaving none at the posthouse, lest trouble arise. Xuande secretly rejoiced.\n\nWithin a few days, a magnificent banquet was arranged, and Lady Sun was wed to Xuande. That evening, after the guests had dispersed, two files of red torches escorted Xuande to the bridal chamber. In the lamplight he saw spears and swords massed everywhere, while the waiting maids, all girded with blades and hung with sabers, stood in two ranks on either side. Xuande was so terrified that his soul nearly left his body. Just so:\n\nAghast, he saw the sword-armed maidens stand,\nAnd feared that Eastern Wu had laid an ambush.\n\nWhat was the reason for all this? Read the next chapter to learn.\n\n### Chapter 55\n\nLiu Bei Cleverly Rouses Lady Sun; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a Second Time\n\nNow Liu Bei, seeing spears and swords arrayed bristling on both sides of Lady Sun’s chamber and all her maids wearing swords, could not help turning pale. The housekeeper stepped forward and said, “Your Excellency, pray do not be alarmed. Since childhood, my lady has delighted in watching martial exercises and has always had her maids fence with swords for her amusement. That is why you see all this.” Liu Bei said, “Such things are not fit for a lady’s eyes. They chill me to the heart. Have them removed for the time being.” The housekeeper reported to Lady Sun, “The weapons displayed in the chamber make the honored bridegroom uneasy. They should now be removed.” Lady Sun laughed and said, “He has fought for half his life, yet still fears weapons?” She ordered them all taken away and had the maids unbuckle their swords before attending them. That night Liu Bei and Lady Sun consummated their marriage, and their affections were in perfect accord. Liu Bei also distributed gold and silks among the maids to win their loyalty, then sent Sun Qian back to Jingzhou ahead of him to report the happy news. From that time onward there was feasting day after day, and the Dowager held him in the highest affection and esteem.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan sent a messenger to Chaisang Commandery to report to Zhou Yu: “My mother insisted upon it and has now married my younger sister to Liu Bei. What was meant as a sham has unexpectedly become real. What is to be done now?” Zhou Yu was greatly startled by the news. Unable to sit or stand at ease, he devised a plan, wrote a secret letter, and gave it to the messenger to carry back to Sun Quan. Sun Quan opened and read it. In substance, the letter said: “I never imagined that the scheme I devised would suffer such a reversal. Since the sham has now become reality, we must turn the situation to our advantage. Liu Bei has the bearing of a mighty hero; he has such generals as Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun, and furthermore Zhuge Liang to devise his strategies. He is certainly not one who will long submit to another. In my humble opinion, the best course is to enervate and confine him here in Wu. Build him magnificent palaces and mansions to sap his ambition; lavish beauties, curiosities, and amusements upon him to beguile his ears and eyes; estrange him from Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, and separate him far from Zhuge Liang, placing each in a different quarter. Then strike them with our armies, and the great enterprise may be settled. But if we let him go now, I fear the flood dragon will gain the clouds and rain and prove at last no creature for a pond. I beg Your Lordship to ponder this carefully.”\n\nWhen Sun Quan had finished reading, he showed the letter to Zhang Zhao. Zhang Zhao said, “Gongjin’s plan accords exactly with my own poor judgment. Liu Bei rose from humble beginnings and has wandered throughout the realm, never once enjoying wealth and honor. If we now provide him with splendid halls and lofty mansions, women, gold, and silks for his pleasure, he will naturally grow distant from Kongming, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and the others. Let each of them then conceive resentment against him, and Jingzhou may afterward be taken. My lord should follow Gongjin’s plan and put it into effect without delay.” Sun Quan was delighted. That very day he had the Eastern Residence refurbished, planted it extensively with flowers and trees, and furnished it lavishly, inviting Liu Bei and his sister to live there. He also added several dozen female musicians, together with gold, jade, brocades, embroidered silks, curiosities, and playthings. The Dowager supposed that Sun Quan acted from goodwill and was overjoyed. Liu Bei indeed became so beguiled by music and feminine charms that he gave no thought whatever to returning to Jingzhou.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhao Yun and his five hundred soldiers were quartered before the Eastern Residence. With nothing to do all day, he would go outside the city to practice archery and exercise his horse. As the end of the year drew near, it suddenly came to him: “Kongming entrusted me with three silken sachets. He told me to open the first as soon as I reached Nanxu, the second after remaining here until year’s end, and the third when danger closed in and no road remained. Within them are marvelous, unfathomable stratagems by which I may safeguard my lord’s return home. The year is nearly over, yet my lord, besotted with feminine charms, will not even grant me an audience. Why should I not open the second silken sachet and act according to the plan?” He opened it and read. Truly, it contained a wondrous strategy. That very day he went straight to the main hall and asked to see Liu Bei.\n\nA maid reported, “Zhao Zilong has come with an urgent matter to report to Your Excellency.” Liu Bei summoned him and asked what it was. Feigning consternation, Zhao Yun said, “My lord, secluded here in painted halls, have you forgotten Jingzhou?” Liu Bei said, “What has happened to alarm you so?” Zhao Yun replied, “This morning Kongming sent a man to report that Cao Cao, seeking vengeance for his crushing defeat at Red Cliffs, has raised five hundred thousand picked troops and is advancing upon Jingzhou. The danger is grave, and he begs my lord to return at once.” Liu Bei said, “I must discuss this with my wife.” Zhao Yun said, “If you discuss it with her, she will certainly refuse to let my lord return. Better to say nothing and depart tonight. Any delay will ruin matters.” Liu Bei said, “Withdraw for now. I know what must be done.”\n\nZhao Yun deliberately pressed him several more times before withdrawing. Liu Bei went in to see Lady Sun, secretly shedding tears. She asked, “Husband, why are you so distressed?” Liu Bei said, “I was thinking how I drift alone in a foreign land, unable in life to attend upon my parents and unable to make sacrifices to my ancestors. This is the grossest rebellion against filial duty. Now that New Year’s Day is at hand, the thought fills me with unending sorrow.” Lady Sun said, “Do not try to deceive me. I have already heard everything. Zhao Zilong just reported that Jingzhou is in grave danger. You wish to return home and so have put forward this pretext.” Liu Bei knelt and said, “Since you already know, how would I dare conceal it? If I do not go and Jingzhou is lost, I shall be mocked by all the world; yet if I go, I cannot bear to leave you. That is why I am distressed.” She said, “I have become your wife. Wherever you go, I shall follow.” Liu Bei said, “Though your heart is so inclined, how could the Dowager and the Marquis of Wu ever consent to let you go? If you have any pity for Liu Bei, let us part for a time.” When he had finished, his tears fell like rain. Lady Sun consoled him, saying, “Husband, do not grieve. I shall plead earnestly with my mother, and she will surely allow me to accompany you.” Liu Bei said, “Even if the Dowager consents, the Marquis of Wu will certainly stop us.” Lady Sun pondered for a long while, then said, “When we pay our New Year’s respects, we shall claim that we mean to sacrifice to your ancestors by the river. Then we shall leave without telling anyone. What do you think?” Liu Bei knelt again and thanked her, saying, “If you do this, I shall never forget it as long as I live. But take the greatest care not to let the matter leak out.”\n\nThe two settled their plans. Liu Bei secretly summoned Zhao Yun and instructed him: “On New Year’s Day, lead the soldiers out of the city ahead of me and wait on the main road. I shall use the sacrifice to my ancestors as a pretext and leave together with my wife.” Zhao Yun accepted the command. On New Year’s Day, in the first month of spring in the fifteenth year of Jian’an, the Marquis of Wu held a great assembly of civil and military officials in the main hall. Liu Bei and Lady Sun entered to pay their respects to the Dowager. Lady Sun said, “My husband has been thinking of the graves of his parents and ancestors, all of which lie in Zhuo Commandery, and grieves over them day and night. Today he wishes to go to the riverbank and make sacrifices from afar while facing north, and so we must inform Mother.” The Dowager said, “This is an act of filial duty. How could I refuse? Though you never knew your parents-in-law, you may accompany your husband to offer sacrifices. That will also demonstrate the proper conduct of a wife.” Lady Sun and Liu Bei bowed their thanks and withdrew. Sun Quan alone was kept in ignorance. Lady Sun mounted her carriage, taking only the valuables necessary for the journey. Liu Bei mounted his horse and, with several riders following, left the city and joined Zhao Yun. With the five hundred soldiers guarding them front and rear, they departed Nanxu and hurried onward.\n\nThat day Sun Quan became thoroughly drunk. His close attendants helped him into the rear hall, and all the civil and military officials dispersed. By the time the officials discovered that Liu Bei and his wife had fled, it was already late. They wished to report it to Sun Quan, but he was insensible with drink. By the time he awoke, it was already the fifth watch. The next day, when Sun Quan learned that Liu Bei had escaped, he urgently summoned his civil and military officers to deliberate. Zhang Zhao said, “Now that this man has escaped, sooner or later he will surely cause disorder. He must be pursued at once.” Sun Quan ordered Chen Wu and Pan Zhang to select five hundred picked troops and, traveling day and night without pause, overtake and seize him. The two generals accepted the command and departed. Sun Quan, filled with hatred for Liu Bei, snatched up the jade inkstone from his table and dashed it to powder. Cheng Pu said, “My lord’s rage may mount to the heavens, but I believe Chen Wu and Pan Zhang will be unable to capture this man.” Sun Quan said, “Would they dare disobey my command?” Cheng Pu replied, “Since childhood, the Princess has delighted in martial pursuits. She is stern, resolute, and unyielding, and all the generals fear her. Since she has consented to follow Liu Bei, she will surely depart of one mind with him. When the pursuing generals see the Princess, how will they dare lay hands upon her?” Sun Quan flew into a rage. Drawing the sword at his waist, he summoned Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai and commanded them: “Take this sword and bring me the heads of my sister and Liu Bei! Anyone who disobeys shall be beheaded at once!” Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai accepted the order, then led three thousand troops after the others.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Bei plied his whip and gave his horse the rein, pressing onward with all speed. That night they rested by the road for only two watches before hastily setting out again. As they approached the border of Chaisang, they saw a great cloud of dust rising behind them. A man reported, “The pursuing troops have arrived!” In alarm, Liu Bei asked Zhao Yun, “Now that the pursuers are upon us, what are we to do?” Zhao Yun said, “My lord, go on ahead. I shall cover the rear.” But when they rounded the foot of the hill before them, a troop of soldiers barred the road. At their head were two great generals, who shouted sternly, “Liu Bei, dismount and submit to bonds at once! By order of Commander-in-Chief Zhou, we have been waiting here a long time!” Zhou Yu, fearing Liu Bei might escape, had previously sent Xu Sheng and Ding Feng with three thousand troops to encamp at this strategic point and wait. They frequently sent men to high ground to watch from afar, reckoning that if Liu Bei traveled overland, he would surely pass this way. That day Xu Sheng and Ding Feng’s lookouts saw Liu Bei’s party approaching, whereupon the two generals seized their weapons and blocked the road. Liu Bei, stricken with alarm, reined back his horse and asked Zhao Yun, “There are troops barring the way ahead and troops pursuing us from behind. With neither road forward nor road back, what are we to do?” Zhao Yun said, “My lord, do not panic. The Military Adviser had three marvelous stratagems, all contained in silken sachets. Two have already been opened, and both have proved true. The third is still here. He instructed me to open it only in a moment of extreme peril. Today the danger is urgent; we must open and read it.” He opened the silken sachet and presented its contents to Liu Bei.\n\nAfter reading it, Liu Bei hurried before Lady Sun’s carriage and tearfully said, “I have something in my heart that I must now tell you in full and without concealment.” She replied, “Husband, whatever you have to say, tell me truthfully.” Liu Bei said, “In former days the Marquis of Wu and Zhou Yu conspired to offer you to Liu Bei as a bride. In truth, they gave no thought to your welfare; they meant only to imprison Liu Bei and seize Jingzhou. Once they had taken Jingzhou, they would surely have killed me. Thus they used you as fragrant bait to hook me. I came here undeterred by ten thousand deaths because I knew you possessed the heart and spirit of a man and would surely take pity upon me. Yesterday I heard that the Marquis of Wu intended to harm me, and so I pretended that Jingzhou was in danger in order to devise a means of returning. Happily, you did not cast me aside but accompanied me this far. Now the Marquis of Wu has sent men in pursuit behind us, while Zhou Yu has sent men to bar our way ahead. No one but you can deliver me from this calamity. If you will not consent to help me, I beg leave to die before your carriage and so repay your kindness.”\n\nLady Sun said angrily, “Since my brother does not treat me as his own flesh and blood, with what face could I ever meet him again? I shall resolve today’s danger myself.” She rebuked her attendants and ordered them to push the carriage straight forward. Rolling up the curtain, she personally shouted at Xu Sheng and Ding Feng, “Do you two intend to rebel?” The two generals hastily dismounted, threw down their weapons, and saluted before the carriage, saying, “How would we dare rebel? We have received Commander-in-Chief Zhou’s order to station troops here and wait expressly for Liu Bei.” Lady Sun was furious. “Zhou Yu is a traitorous villain! We of Eastern Wu have never treated him unjustly! Liu Bei is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han, and he is my husband. I have already informed my mother and elder brother that I am returning with him to Jingzhou. Yet here at the foot of this hill you two have brought troops to bar our road. Do you mean to rob my husband and me of our possessions?” Xu Sheng and Ding Feng repeatedly murmured assent and said, “We would not dare. We beg the Princess to calm her anger. This has nothing to do with us; it is Commander-in-Chief Zhou’s military order.” Lady Sun rebuked them: “You fear only Zhou Yu—do you not fear me? Zhou Yu may be able to kill you, but am I not able to kill Zhou Yu?” She roundly cursed Zhou Yu, then ordered the carriage pushed forward. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng thought to themselves, “We are only subordinates. How would we dare oppose the Princess?” Moreover, seeing Zhao Yun bristling with fury, they had no choice but to order their troops aside, clear the main road, and let the party pass.\n\nThey had gone no more than five or six li when Chen Wu and Pan Zhang caught up from behind. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng told them all that had happened. The two generals Chen and Pan said, “You were wrong to let him pass. We have come by express command of the Marquis of Wu to pursue and seize him and bring him back.” The four generals therefore joined their troops and hurried onward in pursuit. As Liu Bei continued on his way, he suddenly heard great shouting rise behind him. Again he appealed to Lady Sun: “The pursuing troops have come again. What are we to do?” She replied, “Husband, go on ahead. Zilong and I shall cover the rear.” Liu Bei led three hundred soldiers ahead toward the riverbank. Zilong reined in beside the carriage and drew up the troops to await the approaching generals. When the four generals saw Lady Sun, they had no choice but to dismount and stand before her with hands clasped. She asked, “Chen Wu, Pan Zhang, what business brings you here?” The two replied, “By our lord’s command, we have come to request that the Princess and Liu Bei return.” With a stern expression, she rebuked them: “It is you worthless fellows who sow discord between my brother and me! I am already married to another, and in returning with my husband today I am certainly not eloping with a lover. I obey my mother’s gracious command that my husband and I return to Jingzhou. Even if my brother himself came, he would still have to act according to propriety. Do you two rely upon the might of your troops and intend to murder me?” She berated the four until they looked uneasily at one another, each thinking, “For ten thousand years they will still be brother and sister. Besides, the Dowager arranged the marriage, and the Marquis of Wu is a most filial son. How would he dare defy his mother’s word? If tomorrow his temper changes, it will be we who are found at fault. Better to do them this favor.” They could not see Liu Bei among the troops; they saw only Zhao Yun, eyes blazing and brows bristling, ready to fight. Thus the four generals repeatedly murmured assent and withdrew. Lady Sun ordered the carriage pushed onward. Xu Sheng said, “Let the four of us go together to see Commander-in-Chief Zhou and report this affair.”\n\nWhile the four still hesitated, unable to decide, they suddenly saw an army come sweeping toward them like a whirlwind. Looking closer, they recognized Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai. The two generals asked, “Have you seen Liu Bei?” The four replied, “He passed early this morning. Half a day has gone by since then.” Jiang Qin said, “Why did you not seize him?” Each of the four related what Lady Sun had said. Jiang Qin replied, “The Marquis of Wu feared precisely this. He entrusted us with a sword and ordered us first to kill his sister and then behead Liu Bei. Whoever disobeys is to be executed at once!” The four generals said, “They have already gone far. What can be done?” Jiang Qin replied, “In the end, most of them are foot soldiers and cannot travel swiftly. Generals Xu and Ding, ride quickly to report to the Commander-in-Chief and tell him to pursue by water in fast boats. The four of us will pursue along the bank. Whether by water or land, once we overtake them, we shall kill them without heeding anything they say.” Xu Sheng and Ding Feng therefore rode off swiftly to report to Zhou Yu, while Jiang Qin, Zhou Tai, Chen Wu, and Pan Zhang led their troops in pursuit along the river.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Bei and his company, having put some distance between themselves and Chaisang, reached Liulangpu, and only then did his heart ease a little. They followed the riverbank in search of a ferry, but as far as the eye could see, the broad waters stretched unbroken, with not a single boat in sight. Liu Bei bowed his head in troubled thought. Zhao Yun said, “My lord has escaped from the tiger’s jaws and has now nearly reached our own borders. I am certain the Military Adviser has made arrangements. Why give way to anxious doubts?” When Liu Bei heard this, he suddenly recalled all the splendor and luxury he had enjoyed in Eastern Wu and could not keep mournful tears from falling. A later poet lamented:\nWhere Wu and Shu were joined in wedlock, clear these waters flow;\nPearls curtained every screen, and golden mansions glowed.\nWho knew one woman could hold all beneath heaven light,\nAnd seek to change Liu’s will to make three powers unite?\n\nLiu Bei ordered Zhao Yun to scout ahead for boats, but suddenly a report came that dust was rising to the heavens behind them. Liu Bei climbed to high ground and looked. Seeing soldiers and horses covering the earth as they approached, he sighed and said, “After so many days of flight, the men are exhausted and the horses spent; now the pursuers have come again. There is nowhere left for us to die!” The shouts drew steadily nearer. Just when they were in desperate alarm, they suddenly saw more than twenty boats with awnings drawn up, moored in a line along the riverbank. Zhao Yun said, “By heaven’s good fortune, boats are here! Let us row to the opposite bank and decide what to do afterward!”\n\nLiu Bei and Lady Sun hastened aboard a boat. Zilong led the five hundred soldiers aboard the others. Suddenly a man emerged laughing from one of the cabins, wearing a silk cap and Daoist robe, and said, “My lord, rejoice! Zhuge Liang has been waiting here a long time.” All those aboard who were disguised as travelers were sailors from Jingzhou. Liu Bei was overjoyed. Before long, the four generals arrived in pursuit. Kongming pointed laughingly at the men on the bank and said, “I calculated all this long ago. Go back and tell Zhou Yu never again to try his stratagem of using a beauty as bait.” A disorderly volley of arrows came flying from the bank, but the boats had already drawn far away. Jiang Qin and the other three generals could only stare helplessly after them.\n\nAs Liu Bei and Kongming proceeded, the thunder of the river suddenly swelled behind them. Looking back, they saw countless warships. Beneath the commander’s banner, Zhou Yu himself led seasoned naval troops, with Huang Gai on his left and Han Dang on his right. They came on with the speed of galloping horses, swift as shooting stars. When they were almost upon them, Kongming ordered the boats rowed to the northern bank. There they abandoned the vessels, went ashore, and hurried onward, carriage and horses taking to the road. Zhou Yu reached the riverbank and likewise put all his men ashore to pursue. Officers and common sailors alike were forced to go on foot; only the commanders and regular cavalry had horses. Zhou Yu rode at the front, followed closely by Huang Gai, Han Dang, Xu Sheng, and Ding Feng. Zhou Yu asked, “What place is this?” A soldier replied, “The border of Huangzhou lies just ahead.” Seeing Liu Bei’s troops and horses not far away, Zhou Yu ordered his men to exert all their strength in pursuit.\n\nIn the midst of the pursuit, a drum suddenly sounded, and from within the valley surged a band of swordsmen. At their head was a great general: Guan Yunchang. Zhou Yu lost all composure, wheeled his horse, and fled. Yunchang gave chase, while Zhou Yu spurred his mount for his life. As he raced away, Huang Zhong charged out on the left and Wei Yan on the right, each leading a force. The soldiers of Wu were utterly defeated. When Zhou Yu had at last scrambled aboard his ship, the soldiers on the bank shouted in one voice:\n“Zhou Yu’s wondrous scheme brought peace beneath the sky—\nHe lost the lady and his soldiers besides!”\nZhou Yu cried furiously, “Let us go ashore again and fight them to the death!” Huang Gai and Han Dang restrained him with all their strength. Zhou Yu thought, “My scheme has failed. With what face can I go back to meet the Marquis of Wu?” With a great cry, his old wound burst open, and he collapsed upon the deck. The generals hurried to save him, but he had already lost consciousness. Thus it was:\nTwice his cunning turned to folly and brought his plans to grief;\nThis day his heart held wrath, yet shame beyond relief.\nWhat became of Zhou Yu’s life remains unknown; read the next chapter to learn how events unfold.\n\n### Chapter 56\n\nCao Cao Holds a Grand Banquet at Bronze Bird Terrace; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a Third Time\n\nNow Zhou Yu had been dealt a crushing defeat in a single stroke by the three forces Zhuge Liang had posted in ambush beforehand under Guan Yu, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan. Huang Gai and Han Dang hurried to his rescue and got him aboard ship, but countless men of the river forces were lost. From afar Zhou Yu saw Liu Bei, Lady Sun, and all their carriages, horses, and attendants halted safely atop the hill. How could he not be enraged? His arrow wound had not yet healed, and under the violent surge of anger it burst open again. He fainted and fell to the ground. His officers revived him, then set sail and fled. Kongming ordered that they not be pursued, and returned with Liu Bei to Jingzhou, where they celebrated and rewarded the officers.\n\nZhou Yu returned to Chaisang, while Jiang Qin and the rest led their troops back to Nanxu to report to Sun Quan. Sun Quan was overcome with fury and wished to appoint Cheng Pu commander-in-chief and raise an army to seize Jingzhou. Zhou Yu also sent a memorial requesting troops to avenge his humiliation. Zhang Zhao remonstrated: “That must not be done. Cao Cao thinks day and night of avenging his defeat at Red Cliffs. Only because he fears that Sun and Liu are united has he not dared to send an army. If, in a moment of anger, my lord now seeks to devour his own ally, Cao Cao will surely take advantage of the opening and attack. Then the state will be in peril.” Gu Yong said, “How could there be no spies from the capital of Xu among us? If Cao Cao learns that Sun and Liu are at odds, he will certainly send someone to form an alliance with Liu Bei. Fearing Eastern Wu, Liu Bei will surely go over to Cao Cao. If that happens, when will the Southlands ever know peace? The best plan now is to send a man to the capital of Xu with a memorial appointing Liu Bei Governor of Jingzhou. When Cao Cao learns of it, fear will keep him from sending troops against the southeast; and Liu Bei, moreover, will bear my lord no resentment. Afterward, let a trusted agent employ a scheme of estrangement to make Cao and Liu attack one another. We may then exploit the opening and lay our own plans. That would be the proper course.” Sun Quan said, “Yuanzan’s words are excellent. But who can serve as envoy?” Gu Yong replied, “There is a man here whom Cao Cao respects and admires. He may be sent.” Sun Quan asked who it was. Gu Yong said, “Hua Xin is here. Why not send him?” Sun Quan was delighted and at once dispatched Hua Xin to the capital of Xu bearing the memorial. Hua Xin accepted the command and set out. Upon arriving at the capital, he sought an audience with Cao Cao, but heard that Cao had assembled his ministers in Ye Commandery to celebrate the completion of Bronze Bird Terrace. Hua Xin therefore went on to Ye Commandery and awaited an audience.\n\nEver since his defeat at Red Cliffs, Cao Cao had constantly thought of revenge. Yet he suspected that Sun Quan and Liu Bei would combine their strength, and so did not dare advance lightly. In the spring of the fifteenth year of Jian’an, Bronze Bird Terrace was completed. Cao Cao therefore held a grand assembly of civil and military officers in Ye Commandery and gave a banquet in celebration. The terrace stood directly overlooking the Zhang River. In the center rose Bronze Bird Terrace; to the left stood another called Jade Dragon Terrace, and to the right one called Golden Phoenix Terrace, each a hundred feet high. Two bridges spanned the heights and linked them together. With a thousand gates and ten thousand chambers, gold and azure shone in mingled splendor.\n\nThat day Cao Cao wore a jeweled golden crown upon his head, a green brocade robe upon his body, a jade girdle at his waist, and pearl-embroidered shoes on his feet. He sat aloft while the civil and military officers stood in attendance below the terrace. Wishing to see the military officers compete in archery, Cao Cao ordered an attendant to hang a red brocade battle robe from Western Chuan upon the branch of a trailing willow. Beneath it he set up an archery target, with a line marked at a hundred paces. The military officers were divided into two companies. Members of the Cao clan all wore red, while the other officers and men wore green. Each carried a carved bow and fine arrows and sat mounted, reins in hand, awaiting orders. Cao Cao proclaimed: “Whoever strikes the red center of the target shall receive the brocade robe. Whoever misses shall be fined one cup of water.” The command had scarcely been given when a young general galloped out from the red-robed company. The onlookers saw that it was Cao Xiu. He raced his horse back and forth, making three passes; then he nocked an arrow, drew his bow to the full, and loosed. The shaft struck the red center squarely. Gongs and drums sounded together, and all the company cheered. Looking down from the terrace, Cao Cao was overjoyed. “This is the thousand-li colt of my house!” he exclaimed. He was just about to have the brocade robe taken down and awarded to Cao Xiu when a horseman dashed out from the green-robed company and cried, “The prime minister’s brocade robe should first be won by one outside his clan. His kinsmen ought not to press ahead of the rest!”\n\nCao Cao looked and saw that the man was Wen Ping. The officers said, “Let us see Wen Zhongye’s skill with the bow.” Wen Ping raised his bow, spurred his horse, and shot an arrow that also struck the red center. Everyone cheered as gongs and drums sounded in a tumult. Wen Ping shouted, “Quickly, bring me the robe!” Just then another general galloped from the red-robed company and cried sternly, “Wenlie shot first! How dare you contend for the prize? Watch me settle the matter between you!” Drawing his bow to the full, he shot an arrow, and that shaft too struck the red center. The crowd cheered in unison. They saw that the archer was Cao Hong. Cao Hong was about to claim the robe when another general rode out from the green-robed company, flourished his bow, and called, “What is remarkable about the shooting of you three? Watch mine!” The onlookers saw that it was Zhang He. Zhang He galloped forward, twisted around in the saddle, and shot backward. His arrow also struck the red center. All four shafts stood clustered together in the bull’s-eye. Everyone cried, “Fine shooting!” Zhang He said, “The brocade robe must surely be mine!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a general galloped out from the red-robed company and shouted, “What is so extraordinary about turning in the saddle and shooting backward? Watch me seize the red center!” The onlookers saw that it was Xiahou Yuan. Xiahou Yuan spurred his horse to the boundary, wheeled in the saddle, and shot an arrow that struck squarely amid the other four. Gongs and drums sounded together. Reining in his horse and lowering his bow, Xiahou Yuan called aloud, “Can this arrow win the brocade robe?” At once a general rode out from the green-robed company and shouted, “Leave the robe there for me, Xu Huang!” Xiahou Yuan said, “What manner of shooting can you display to take my robe?” Xu Huang replied, “There is nothing remarkable in striking the red center. Watch me take the brocade robe alone!” He raised his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot from afar at the willow twig. The shaft neatly severed the twig, and the brocade robe fell to the ground. Xu Huang galloped over, snatched it up, put it on, and rode swiftly before the terrace, where he saluted and cried, “My thanks for the robe, Prime Minister!” Cao Cao and all the officers praised him with admiration. Xu Huang had only just reined in his horse to turn back when a green-robed general suddenly sprang out beside the terrace and shouted, “Where do you think you are taking that brocade robe? Leave it for me at once!” The onlookers saw that it was Xu Chu. Xu Huang said, “The robe is already mine. How dare you seize it by force?” Xu Chu made no reply but charged straight at him to snatch the robe. When the two horses drew close, Xu Huang struck at Xu Chu with his bow. Xu Chu caught the bow in one hand and dragged Xu Huang from his saddle. Xu Huang, unable to free the bow, turned and leaped down from his horse. Xu Chu also dismounted, and the two seized each other and began to fight. Cao Cao hurriedly sent men to separate them. By then the brocade robe had been torn to shreds. Cao Cao ordered both men to come up onto the terrace. Xu Huang glared with bristling brows and furious eyes; Xu Chu gnashed his teeth. Each still meant to fight the other. Cao Cao laughed and said, “I merely wished to behold the valor of you gentlemen. Why should I begrudge a single brocade robe?” He then ordered all the generals onto the terrace and bestowed on each a bolt of Shu brocade. The generals offered their thanks one by one. Cao Cao commanded them to sit according to rank. Music rose on every side, and delicacies from land and water were laid out together. Civil officials and military officers took turns presenting cups, while host and guests pledged one another amid the crossing of goblets.\n\nCao Cao turned to the civil officials and said, “The military officers have taken their pleasure in riding and archery, and have fully displayed their might and courage. You gentlemen are all men of profound learning. Having ascended this lofty terrace, can you fail to offer fine compositions commemorating the splendor of this occasion?” The officials all bowed and said, “We shall gladly obey your honored command.”\n\nAmong the civil officials present were Wang Lang, Zhong Yao, Wang Can, Chen Lin, and others, who came forward and presented poems and compositions. Many of the verses praised the towering merit and virtue of Cao Cao and suggested that he deserved to receive the Mandate. When Cao Cao had read them all, he laughed and said, “Your excellent works praise me far beyond my deserts. I was born dull and unlearned and began my career only after being recommended as Filial and Incorrupt. Later, when the realm fell into great disorder, I built a quiet retreat fifty li east of Qiao. My wish was to read there in spring and summer, hunt and practice archery in autumn and winter, and wait until peace returned to the empire before entering public service. I never expected the court to summon me as Commandant of the Northern District. I then changed my purpose and devoted myself wholly to winning merit for the state by suppressing rebels. I hoped only that after my death the tablet beside my tomb might read: ‘The Tomb of Lord Cao, Former General Who Pacified the West under the Han.’ That would have fulfilled the desire of my life. Yet since the days when I campaigned against Dong Zhuo and destroyed the Yellow Turbans, I have eliminated Yuan Shu, defeated Lü Bu, annihilated Yuan Shao, and subdued Liu Biao, thereby bringing peace to the realm. As chancellor, I have attained the highest rank possible for a subject. What more could I desire? Had the state lacked me alone, who knows how many men would have proclaimed themselves emperor and how many king? Some, seeing the weight of my authority, indulge in wild conjectures and suspect that I harbor disloyal intentions. That is a grave error. I often recall how Confucius praised the consummate virtue of King Wen, and those words remain ever bright within my heart. Yet if I were asked to surrender my troops and retire to the fief of Marquis of Wuping, that I truly could not do. I sincerely fear that once I relinquished military power, others would do me harm. If I fell, the state itself would be imperiled. Therefore I cannot pursue an empty reputation only to incur a real calamity. Surely none of you fully understands my heart.” All rose and bowed, saying, “Not even Yi Yin or the Duke of Zhou could surpass the prime minister.” A later poet wrote:\n\nWhen slander spread, the Duke of Zhou knew fear;\nWhen Wang Mang courted worthies, meek was his air.\nHad either died before his deeds were done,\nWho could have judged him false or true thereafter?\n\nCao Cao drank several cups in succession and gradually became deeply intoxicated. He called to his attendants to bring brush and inkstone, intending to compose a poem on Bronze Bird Terrace himself. He had only just lowered his brush when a report suddenly came: “Hua Xin, envoy from Eastern Wu, has submitted a memorial recommending Liu Bei as Governor of Jingzhou. Sun Quan has given his sister in marriage to Liu Bei, and more than half of the nine commanderies along the Han River now belong to him.” When Cao Cao heard this, his hands and feet lost all composure, and he cast his brush to the ground. Cheng Yu said, “Amid ten thousand troops, with arrows and stones raining upon him, the prime minister’s heart has never been shaken. Why, then, are you so startled now to hear that Liu Bei has gained Jingzhou?” Cao Cao replied, “Liu Bei is a dragon among men, but throughout his life he has never found the water. Now that he has gained Jingzhou, it is as though a captive dragon has entered the open sea. How could my heart remain unmoved?” Cheng Yu said, “Does the prime minister understand Hua Xin’s purpose in coming?” Cao Cao replied, “Not yet.” Cheng Yu said, “Sun Quan has always been wary of Liu Bei and wishes to attack him, but he fears that the prime minister will strike while his own lands lie exposed. Therefore he has sent Hua Xin as envoy to recommend Liu Bei for office. He seeks only to set Liu Bei’s mind at ease and thwart the prime minister’s designs.”\n\nCao Cao nodded. “That is so.” Cheng Yu said, “I have a plan that will make Sun Quan and Liu Bei devour one another. The prime minister may then take advantage of their struggle and defeat both enemies at a single beat of the drum.” Cao Cao was delighted and asked for the plan. Cheng Yu said, “The man upon whom Eastern Wu relies is Zhou Yu. If the prime minister now memorializes the throne to appoint Zhou Yu Grand Administrator of Nan Commandery and Cheng Pu Grand Administrator of Jiangxia, while retaining Hua Xin at court and giving him an important post, Zhou Yu will surely make himself Liu Bei’s enemy. Would it not be best for us to act while they are destroying one another?” Cao Cao said, “Zhongde’s words accord perfectly with my own mind.” He summoned Hua Xin onto the terrace and rewarded him lavishly. When the banquet ended that day, Cao Cao led his civil and military officers back to Xuchang. He memorialized the throne to appoint Zhou Yu Grand Administrator with full command over Nan Commandery and Cheng Pu Grand Administrator of Jiangxia. Hua Xin was made Minister of the Court of Judicial Review and retained in the capital of Xu. When the imperial commissions reached Eastern Wu, Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu each accepted his office.\n\nAfter taking command of Nan Commandery, Zhou Yu thought all the more fiercely of revenge. He sent a letter to the Marquis of Wu asking that Lu Su be ordered to recover Jingzhou. Sun Quan accordingly summoned Lu Su and said, “You once guaranteed Jingzhou to Liu Bei. Now Liu Bei delays and will not return it. How long do you intend to wait?” Lu Su said, “The written agreement states plainly that he will return it once he has obtained Western Chuan.” Sun Quan rebuked him: “He speaks only of taking Western Chuan, yet to this day he has not moved a single soldier. Must he wait until everyone has grown old?” Lu Su said, “I am willing to go and speak to him.” He thereupon took ship and came to Jingzhou.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Bei and Kongming were in Jingzhou amassing provisions and fodder and drilling their troops. Men of ability from near and far flocked to them. Suddenly word came that Lu Su had arrived. Liu Bei asked Kongming, “Why has Zijing come?” Kongming replied, “Sun Quan recently memorialized the throne to appoint my lord Governor of Jingzhou. That was a stratagem prompted by his fear of Cao Cao. Cao Cao then appointed Zhou Yu Grand Administrator of Nan Commandery because he wishes our two houses to devour one another, allowing him to profit in between. Now Lu Su has come because Zhou Yu, having accepted his post as grand administrator, means to demand Jingzhou from us.” Liu Bei asked, “How shall I answer him?” Kongming said, “If Lu Su raises the matter of Jingzhou, my lord must burst into loud weeping. When your grief has reached its most pitiful height, I shall come out and offer consolation.”\n\nTheir plan settled, they received Lu Su into the residence. After the formal courtesies, they took their seats. Lu Su said, “Now that Imperial Uncle has become the son-in-law of Eastern Wu, you are Lu Su’s lord as well. How could I dare sit in your presence?” Liu Bei smiled and said, “Zijing and I are old friends. Why be so modest?” Lu Su then sat down. When tea had been served, he said, “I have come today by the honored command of the Marquis of Wu expressly on the matter of Jingzhou. Imperial Uncle has occupied it on loan for a long time, yet it has not been returned. Now that our two houses are joined by marriage, you should honor the bonds of kinship and deliver it back without delay.” Hearing this, Liu Bei covered his face and burst into tears. Startled, Lu Su asked, “Why does Imperial Uncle grieve so?” But Liu Bei only continued to weep. Kongming emerged from behind a screen and said, “I have been listening for some time. Does Zijing know why my lord is weeping?” Lu Su replied, “I truly do not.” Kongming said, “What is difficult to see? When my lord borrowed Jingzhou, he promised to return it after taking Western Chuan. But consider the matter carefully: Liu Zhang of Yizhou is my lord’s kinsman, and both are flesh and blood of the imperial house of Han. If my lord raises troops to seize his cities, he fears the scorn of outsiders. Yet if he does not seize them and returns Jingzhou, where can he find refuge? If he fails to return it, however, he cannot face his honored brother-in-law. The matter is truly difficult on both sides, and so anguish wrings these tears from him.” Kongming’s words touched Liu Bei’s deepest feelings. He truly beat his breast, stamped his feet, and wailed aloud. Lu Su consoled him: “Imperial Uncle, trouble yourself no further. Discuss the matter carefully with Kongming and seek a lasting solution.” Kongming said, “May I trouble Zijing, when you return to the Marquis of Wu, not to begrudge us the effort of a few words? Explain to him fully the distress of our circumstances and entreat him to grant us a little more time.” Lu Su asked, “What if the Marquis of Wu refuses?” Kongming replied, “Since the Marquis of Wu has given his own sister in marriage to Imperial Uncle, how could he refuse? I trust Zijing will speak well on our behalf.”\n\nLu Su was a generous and humane elder. Seeing Liu Bei in such bitter grief, he had no choice but to agree. Liu Bei and Kongming bowed their thanks. After the banquet, they escorted Lu Su to his ship. He went directly to Chaisang, where he met Zhou Yu and related the whole affair. Zhou Yu stamped his foot and cried, “Zijing, you have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap yet again! When Liu Bei depended upon Liu Biao, he often harbored designs to swallow up his domain. How much less would he spare Liu Zhang of Western Chuan? If he continues to put us off like this, you yourself will inevitably be implicated. I have a plan from which Zhuge Liang cannot escape. Zijing must make another journey.” Lu Su said, “I should like to hear your ingenious plan.” Zhou Yu said, “You need not see the Marquis of Wu. Go back to Jingzhou and tell Liu Bei: ‘Since the houses of Sun and Liu are joined in marriage, they are now one family. If Liu Bei cannot bear to seize Western Chuan, we of Eastern Wu will raise an army and take it for him. Once we have obtained Western Chuan, it shall serve as the bride’s dowry, and Jingzhou may then be returned to Eastern Wu.’” Lu Su said, “Western Chuan is far away, and taking it will not be easy. Might this plan of the commander-in-chief prove unworkable?” Zhou Yu laughed. “Zijing, you are truly an honest elder! Do you imagine I really mean to seize Western Chuan for him? I shall use that only as a pretext. My true purpose is to take Jingzhou while inducing him to make no preparations. The forces of Eastern Wu, on their way through Jingzhou to conquer Chuan, will ask him for provisions and supplies. Liu Bei will certainly come out of the city to welcome and reward the army. Then we shall seize the opportunity to kill him, capture Jingzhou, avenge my humiliation, and free you from blame.”\n\nLu Su was delighted and immediately returned to Jingzhou. Liu Bei consulted with Kongming. Kongming said, “Lu Su certainly has not seen the Marquis of Wu. He has merely gone to Chaisang, where he and Zhou Yu devised some scheme to lure us into a trap. Whatever he says, my lord need only watch me. When I nod, agree to everything without reserve.” Their plan settled, Lu Su entered and was received. After the courtesies, he said, “The Marquis of Wu greatly praised Imperial Uncle’s noble virtue and then conferred with his generals. He has resolved to raise an army and conquer Chuan on Imperial Uncle’s behalf. Once Western Chuan is taken, it will be exchanged for Jingzhou and provisionally treated as the bride’s dowry. Since the troops must pass through your lands, however, we hope you will furnish some supplies and provisions.” On hearing this, Kongming hastily nodded and said, “How rare is the goodwill of the Marquis of Wu!” Liu Bei clasped his hands and gave thanks, saying, “This is all due to Zijing’s skillful advocacy.” Kongming said, “When your mighty host arrives, we shall go far out to welcome and reward it.” Lu Su secretly rejoiced. After the banquet, he took his leave and returned.\n\nLiu Bei asked Kongming, “What is the meaning of this?” Kongming laughed aloud. “Zhou Yu’s death is near! Such a scheme could not deceive even a child!” Liu Bei asked him to explain. Kongming said, “This is the stratagem called ‘Borrowing a Road to Destroy Guo.’ Conquering Chuan is the empty pretext; seizing Jingzhou is the true purpose. They expect my lord to leave the city to welcome and reward the army. Then they will take you by force, charge into the city, attack where we are unprepared, and strike us by surprise.” Liu Bei asked, “What are we to do?” Kongming replied, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. Prepare the concealed bow to capture the fierce tiger, and arrange the fragrant bait to hook the giant sea turtle. When Zhou Yu arrives, even if he does not die, nine-tenths of the breath will be knocked out of him.” He summoned Zhao Yun and gave him his instructions: “Proceed thus and thus. I shall make all the other arrangements myself.” Liu Bei was overjoyed. A later poet lamented:\n\nZhou Yu devised a plan to seize Jingzhou,\nBut Zhuge foresaw each move and struck the first.\nHe trusted fragrant bait upon the Yangtze,\nNor knew a hidden hook awaited him.\n\nLu Su returned to Zhou Yu and reported that Liu Bei and Kongming were delighted and unsuspecting, and were preparing to leave the city to welcome and reward the army. Zhou Yu laughed aloud. “So this time they have fallen into my trap!” He ordered Lu Su to report the plan to the Marquis of Wu and requested that Cheng Pu lead troops in support. By then Zhou Yu’s arrow wound had almost completely healed, and his body was free of pain. He appointed Gan Ning vanguard; he himself followed in the second division with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng; Ling Tong and Lü Meng commanded the rear. With fifty thousand troops by land and water, he advanced toward Jingzhou. Aboard his ship, Zhou Yu laughed again and again, convinced that Kongming had fallen into his snare. When the vanguard reached Xiakou, Zhou Yu asked, “Has anyone come from Jingzhou to meet us?” A man reported, “Imperial Uncle Liu has sent Mi Zhu to see the commander-in-chief.” Zhou Yu summoned him and asked what arrangements had been made to welcome and reward the army. Mi Zhu replied, “My lord has made every preparation.” Zhou Yu asked, “Where is Imperial Uncle?” Mi Zhu said, “He awaits you at the gate of Jingzhou, where he will offer the commander-in-chief a cup of wine.” Zhou Yu said, “I am sending troops on a distant campaign for the sake of your house. The ceremonies for rewarding the army must not be slighted.” Mi Zhu received the message and returned ahead of him.\n\nThe warships stood densely ranked upon the river and advanced in order. As they drew near Gong’an, not a single military vessel appeared, nor had anyone come out to meet them from afar. Zhou Yu urged the ships forward more swiftly. When they were little more than ten li from Jingzhou, the river lay silent and still. Scouts returned and reported: “Two white banners have been planted upon the walls of Jingzhou, but not a single person can be seen.” Zhou Yu grew suspicious and ordered the ships brought to shore. He disembarked in person, mounted a horse, and, accompanied by Gan Ning, Xu Sheng, Ding Feng, and a number of other officers, led three thousand picked guards straight toward Jingzhou. Upon reaching the city, they saw no movement at all. Zhou Yu reined in his horse and ordered his soldiers to call at the gate. A voice from the walls asked who had come. The soldiers of Wu answered, “It is Zhou Yu, commander-in-chief of Eastern Wu, in person.” Before the words had died away, a wooden clapper sounded. Spears and swords rose all at once along the walls. Zhao Yun appeared in the gate tower and called, “What is the commander-in-chief’s true purpose in coming here?” Zhou Yu replied, “I am going to seize Western Chuan on behalf of your lord. Can it be that you still know nothing of it?” Zhao Yun said, “Military Adviser Kongming has already seen through the commander-in-chief’s scheme of ‘Borrowing a Road to Destroy Guo,’ and therefore left Zhao Yun here. My lord has declared: ‘Liu Zhang and I are both kinsmen of the imperial house of Han. How could I bear to betray righteousness and seize Western Chuan? If you of Eastern Wu truly conquer Shu, I shall let down my hair and retire into the mountains rather than break faith before the world.’” When Zhou Yu heard this, he reined about and started back. Just then a man bearing a command pennant rode up before him and reported: “Our scouts have discovered four armies closing in at once. Guan Yu is advancing from Jiangling, Zhang Fei from Zigui, Huang Zhong from Gong’an, and Wei Yan by the narrow road from Yiling. No one knows how many troops the four armies contain. Their battle cries shake the country for more than a hundred li around, and all are shouting that they mean to capture Zhou Yu!” Zhou Yu gave a great cry from horseback. His arrow wound burst open once more, and he fell from his horse. Truly:\n\nOne move ahead, a foe is hard to meet;\nPlans made time after time all end in air.\n\nWhether Zhou Yu lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 57\n\nSleeping Dragon Mourns at Chaisang; Young Phoenix Governs Leiyang\n\nNow Zhou Yu, his breast filled with rage, fell from his horse. His attendants hastily rescued him and carried him back to his ship. The soldiers reported, “Xuande and Kongming are drinking and making merry on the summit of the hill ahead.” Zhou Yu flew into a fury and, grinding his teeth, cried, “You say I cannot take the Western Riverlands? I swear I shall take them!” While he was still raging, a man came to report that the Marquis of Wu had sent his younger brother, Sun Yu. Zhou Yu received him and related the whole affair. Sun Yu said, “I have come by my brother’s command to assist the Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu thereupon ordered the army to hasten onward. When they reached Baqiu, a report came that Liu Feng and Guan Ping were leading troops upstream and had blocked the waterway. Zhou Yu grew still more furious. Suddenly another report came that Kongming had sent a man with a letter. Zhou Yu broke the seal and read it. The letter said:\n\n“Zhuge Liang, Military Adviser and General of the Gentlemen of the Household of the Han, addresses this letter to His Excellency Gongjin, Commander-in-Chief of Eastern Wu: Since our parting at Chaisang, I have thought of you constantly and never forgotten you. I hear that you intend to seize the Western Riverlands, but in my humble judgment this must not be attempted. The people of Yizhou are hardy and its terrain perilous; though Liu Zhang is unenlightened and weak, he is well able to defend himself. If you now weary your army on a distant expedition, transporting supplies over ten thousand li, and hope to win complete success, not even Wu Qi could frame a sure plan for it, nor Sun Wu bring it to a favorable end. Cao Cao suffered defeat at Red Cliffs, but can his resolve to avenge himself have faded even for an instant? If you now raise an army for a distant campaign and Cao Cao should take advantage of your exposed position to descend upon you, all Jiangnan will be ground to powder. I cannot bear to sit by and watch this happen, and therefore write especially to inform you. I trust you will give the matter your discerning consideration.”\n\nWhen Zhou Yu had finished reading, he heaved a long sigh. He called for paper and brush and wrote a letter to the Marquis of Wu; then he assembled his officers and said, “It is not that I do not wish to spend my utmost loyalty in the service of the state, but Heaven has cut short my allotted span. Serve the Marquis of Wu well, all of you, and together accomplish the great enterprise.” When he had finished speaking, he fainted. Slowly he revived, looked up to Heaven, and sighed deeply: “Since Heaven brought Yu into the world, why did it also bring Liang?” He cried this several times and died. He was thirty-six years old. A later poet lamented him:\n\nAt Red Cliffs he bequeathed a hero’s blazing fame;\nWhile still a youth, his noble name rang far.\nFrom strings and song he knew the subtle meaning;\nWith a cup of wine he thanked a worthy friend.\nHe once received three thousand hu in audience,\nAnd often drove a hundred thousand troops.\nAt Baqiu his appointed span came to its end;\nWho mourns him there must grieve with wounded heart.\n\nZhou Yu’s coffin was laid in state at Baqiu. His officers sealed the letter he had left behind and sent a swift messenger to report to Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard that Zhou Yu was dead, he burst into loud weeping. He opened the letter and read it; Zhou Yu had recommended Lu Su to succeed him. The substance of the letter was:\n\n“I, Yu, though a man of ordinary talent, received extraordinary favor from Your Highness. Entrusted as one of your closest confidants and given command of soldiers and horses, how could I dare not exhaust the strength of my limbs in striving to repay you? But life and death cannot be foreseen, and the length of one’s years is decreed by fate. Before my humble ambition could be fulfilled, my frail body has already perished. How boundless is my dying regret! At present Cao Cao remains in the north, and the frontiers are not yet at peace; Liu Bei is lodging among us, which is like rearing a tiger. What course the affairs of the empire will take cannot yet be known. This is the season when the ministers of the court must postpone their meals until nightfall, and the time when Your Highness must bestow your deepest concern upon affairs of state. Lu Su is loyal and resolute, and never careless in the conduct of affairs; he can take over my duties. ‘When a man is about to die, his words are good.’ If Your Highness will deign to heed this counsel, then though I die, I shall not perish!”\n\nWhen Sun Quan had finished reading, he wept and said, “Gongjin possessed the talent to assist a king, yet now he has suddenly died before his time. On whom can I rely? Since his last letter expressly recommends Zijing, how could I dare not follow his counsel?” That very day he appointed Lu Su Commander-in-Chief and placed all the troops and horses under his command; at the same time, he ordered Zhou Yu’s coffin conveyed home for burial.\n\nNow Kongming was in Jingzhou. Observing the heavens by night, he saw a general’s star fall to earth and laughed, saying, “Zhou Yu is dead.” At daybreak he informed Xuande. Xuande sent men to investigate, and indeed Zhou Yu had died. Xuande asked Kongming, “Now that Zhou Yu is dead, what should we do?” Kongming replied, “The man who succeeds Yu in command of the army will surely be Lu Su. I have observed the signs in the heavens and seen the stars of generals gathering in the east. I should use the mourning rites as a pretext to make a journey into Jiangdong, and there seek out a worthy man to assist my lord.” Xuande said, “I fear only that the officers and soldiers of Wu may harm you.” Kongming replied, “Even while Yu lived, I did not fear him. Now that he is dead, what cause have I for concern?” He therefore took Zhao Yun and five hundred soldiers, prepared the sacrificial offerings, boarded a ship, and went down to Baqiu to mourn. On the way he learned that Sun Quan had already appointed Lu Su Commander-in-Chief and that Zhou Yu’s coffin had been taken back to Chaisang. Kongming went directly to Chaisang, where Lu Su received him with full courtesy. Zhou Yu’s officers all wished to kill Kongming, but when they saw Zhao Yun following at his side with sword in hand, they dared not act. Kongming ordered the sacrificial offerings arranged before the bier. He personally poured a libation of wine, knelt upon the ground, and read this funeral oration:\n\n“Alas, Gongjin! Unhappily you have died before your time. Long life and short are ordained by Heaven, yet how can men not grieve?\n\nMy heart truly aches; I pour this cup of wine. If your spirit has awareness, partake of my offering!\n\nI mourn your youthful studies, and your friendship with Bofu; upholding honor and scorning wealth, you yielded your own dwelling to him.\n\nI mourn you at the age of manhood, when like the great peng you spread your wings over ten thousand li; you resolved to found a sovereign enterprise and carved out your dominion in Jiangnan.\n\nI mourn your vigorous strength, when you held distant Baqiu; Jingsheng harbored anxious fears, while the Rebel-Quelling General knew no care.\n\nI mourn your grace and bearing, and your worthy match with Xiao Qiao; as the son-in-law of a minister of Han, you brought no shame upon the court.\n\nI mourn your lofty spirit, when you remonstrated against sending hostages; at first your wings did not droop, and in the end you soared aloft.\n\nI mourn you at Poyang, when Jiang Gan came to persuade you; you acted with effortless ease, showing noble tolerance and exalted purpose.\n\nI mourn your vast talents and your civil and military strategy; with an attack by fire you broke the enemy, turning strength into weakness.\n\nI recall you in those days, your heroic figure radiant with valor. I weep that you died so young and bow to the earth until I bleed.\n\nYour heart was loyal and righteous, your heroic spirit sublime. Your life ended after three cycles, but your name shall endure for a hundred generations.\n\nMy grief for you is deep; my sorrowing bowels are tied in a thousand knots. Only my own heart knows that this anguish shall never cease.\n\nThe vast heavens are darkened, and the whole army mourns. Your lord weeps in sorrow, and your friends shed streaming tears.\n\n“I, Liang, though lacking in talent, begged for plans and sought out counsels. I aided Wu in resisting Cao and supported the Han by securing Liu.\n\nWe gave each other aid like the two horns of a formation, answering head and tail. Whether in survival or destruction, what fear or sorrow could there be?\n\nAlas, Gongjin! In life and death we part forever! I shall preserve my steadfast fidelity as you vanish into the dark beyond.\n\nIf your spirit has awareness, let it witness my heart. From this day forth, beneath Heaven there is no one left who truly understands me!\n\nAlas, the anguish! I humbly pray that you accept this offering!”\n\nWhen Kongming had finished the rites, he prostrated himself and wept aloud, tears gushing like a spring, and his lamentation did not cease. The officers said among themselves, “Everyone claimed that Gongjin and Kongming were at odds, but now that we have witnessed the depth of feeling in his sacrifice, we see that all such talk was false.” Seeing Kongming’s profound grief, Lu Su too was moved to sorrow. He thought to himself, “Kongming is by nature a man of deep feeling. It was only Gongjin’s narrowness of heart that brought about his death.” A later poet sighed:\n\nThe Sleeping Dragon in Nanyang had scarcely waked,\nWhen one more shining star fell over Shucheng.\nSince Heaven had already brought Gongjin to birth,\nWhy need the mortal world produce Kongming?\n\nLu Su gave a banquet in Kongming’s honor. When the feast was over, Kongming took his leave to return. Just as he was about to board his ship, he saw a man beside the river, dressed in a Daoist robe and bamboo cap, with a black sash and plain shoes. Seizing Kongming with one hand, the man laughed loudly and said, “You angered young Zhou to death, and now you come to mourn him. Do you openly mock Eastern Wu as a land without men?” Kongming looked closely and saw that it was Master Young Phoenix, Pang Tong. Kongming too laughed heartily. The two went aboard hand in hand and told each other what was in their hearts. Kongming then left Pang Tong a letter and enjoined him, “I judge that Sun Zhongmou will never place you in an important position. If anything proves unsatisfactory, come to Jingzhou and join me in supporting Xuande. He is generous, benevolent, and rich in virtue, and he will surely not fail the learning you have acquired over a lifetime.” Pang Tong agreed, and they parted. Kongming returned to Jingzhou.\n\nNow Lu Su escorted Zhou Yu’s coffin to Wuhu, where Sun Quan received it, wept, and offered sacrifices before it. He ordered Zhou Yu buried with great honors in his native district. Zhou Yu had two sons and one daughter; the elder son was Xun and the younger Yin. Sun Quan provided generously for them all. Lu Su said, “I am a mediocre man of little ability, and have mistakenly received Gongjin’s high recommendation. In truth, I am unequal to this office. I wish to nominate a man to assist my lord. Above, he understands the patterns of Heaven; below, he comprehends the configurations of Earth. In strategy he is no whit inferior to Guan Zhong or Yue Yi, and in grasping the crucial springs of action he may be ranked with Sun Wu and Wu Qi. In former days Zhou Gongjin often followed his advice, and Kongming too profoundly admires his wisdom. He is now in Jiangnan; why not entrust him with high office?”\n\nSun Quan was delighted to hear this and at once asked the man’s name. Lu Su replied, “He is a native of Xiangyang. His surname is Pang, his given name Tong, and his style Shiyuan. His Daoist appellation is Master Young Phoenix.” Sun Quan said, “I too have long heard his name. Since he is now here, invite him at once to an audience.” Lu Su accordingly invited Pang Tong to appear before Sun Quan. After Pang Tong had performed the customary courtesies, Sun Quan observed his thick eyebrows, upturned nose, swarthy face, and short beard. His appearance was strange, and Sun Quan felt no liking for him. He asked, “What is the chief principle of the learning you have pursued throughout your life?” Pang Tong replied, “One need not cling rigidly to any principle; one must respond to circumstances as they arise.” Sun Quan asked, “How does your talent and learning compare with Gongjin’s?” Pang Tong laughed and said, “My talent and learning are entirely different from Gongjin’s.” Sun Quan had always been exceedingly fond of Zhou Yu. Seeing Pang Tong speak lightly of him, he was more displeased than ever and said, “You may withdraw for now. When I have need of you, I shall send for you.”\n\nPang Tong heaved a long sigh and departed. Lu Su asked, “Why will my lord not employ Pang Shiyuan?” Sun Quan replied, “He is an arrogant scholar. What use would there be in employing him?” Lu Su said, “During the fierce battle at Red Cliffs, it was this man who proposed the chained-ships stratagem, thereby achieving the foremost merit. Surely my lord knows of this.” Sun Quan replied, “At that time Cao Cao himself wished to nail his ships together; the success was not necessarily due to this man. I swear I will not employ him.” Lu Su went out and said to Pang Tong, “It is not that I failed to recommend you, but the Marquis of Wu refuses to employ you. You must be patient.” Pang Tong lowered his head and sighed deeply without speaking. Lu Su asked, “Can it be that you have no desire to remain in Wu?” Pang Tong did not answer. Lu Su said, “You possess the talent to restore order and save the age. Where could you go without prospering? Tell me frankly: where do you intend to go?” Pang Tong replied, “I intend to offer my services to Cao Cao.” Lu Su said, “That would be casting a bright pearl into darkness. You should go to Jingzhou and offer your services to Imperial Uncle Liu; he will certainly entrust you with great responsibilities.” Pang Tong replied, “That is indeed my true intention. What I said before was only a jest.” Lu Su said, “I shall write a letter recommending you. If you assist Xuande, you must see that the houses of Sun and Liu do not attack one another, but unite their strength to destroy Cao Cao.” Pang Tong replied, “That has ever been my lifelong desire.” He obtained Lu Su’s letter and went directly to Jingzhou to see Xuande.\n\nAt this time Kongming had not yet returned from his tour of inspection through the four commanderies. The gate officer reported that Pang Tong, a celebrated scholar of Jiangdong, had come expressly to offer his services. Xuande had long heard Pang Tong’s name and ordered that he be invited in. When Pang Tong saw Xuande, he merely bowed with clasped hands and did not kneel. Xuande, seeing Pang Tong’s ugly appearance, was likewise displeased. He asked, “Was your journey from afar difficult?” Pang Tong did not at once bring out the letters of recommendation from Lu Su and Kongming, but answered only, “I heard that the Imperial Uncle was recruiting worthy men and receiving scholars, so I came expressly to offer my services.” Xuande said, “Jing and Chu have only recently been somewhat pacified, and unfortunately I have no vacant office. Several hundred li southeast of here is a district called Leiyang, which lacks a magistrate. I must ask you to condescend to take that office. When another post becomes vacant, I shall give you more important employment.”\n\nPang Tong thought, “How slightingly Xuande treats me! I had hoped to move him by displaying my talents and learning.” But seeing that Kongming was absent, he had no choice but to force himself to take leave and depart. Upon reaching Leiyang, Pang Tong paid no attention to government affairs, but drank wine and made merry all day long. He ignored every matter involving taxes, grain, petitions, and lawsuits. Someone reported to Xuande that Pang Tong had utterly neglected the affairs of Leiyang. Xuande said angrily, “How dare this wretched pedant throw my laws and regulations into disorder!” He summoned Zhang Fei and instructed him, “Take your attendants and inspect the districts of southern Jingzhou. If you find anyone acting unjustly or unlawfully, investigate him on the spot. Since there may be points in the business that are unclear, you may take Sun Qian with you.”\n\nZhang Fei received his instructions and went with Sun Qian to Leiyang. The soldiers, people, and officials all came beyond the city walls to welcome them, but the magistrate alone was nowhere to be seen. Zhang Fei asked, “Where is the magistrate?” His subordinate officials replied, “Since Magistrate Pang assumed office, nearly a hundred days have passed. He has attended to none of the district’s affairs, but drinks every day from dawn until night and remains continually in the realm of drunkenness. Today he has not yet recovered from last night’s wine and is still lying abed.”\n\nZhang Fei was enraged and wished to seize him. Sun Qian said, “Pang Shiyuan is a man of extraordinary intelligence and must not be treated lightly. Let us first go to the district office and question him. If his conduct is truly unreasonable, it will not be too late to punish him afterward.” Zhang Fei entered the district office, took his seat in the main hall, and ordered the magistrate to appear before him. Pang Tong came out supported by attendants, his cap and robes in disarray and still heavy with drink. Zhang Fei said angrily, “My elder brother regarded you as a man of worth and appointed you district magistrate. How dare you utterly neglect the district’s affairs?” Pang Tong laughed and said, “What affairs of the district does the general say I have neglected?” Zhang Fei replied, “You have been in office for more than a hundred days and have spent every day in drunkenness. How could you not have neglected public business?” Pang Tong said, “This is merely a small district of a hundred li, with a trifling amount of official business. What difficulty could there be in deciding it? Sit a while, General, and watch me dispose of it.”\n\nHe immediately summoned the clerks and ordered them to bring out all the business accumulated over the past hundred days for judgment. The clerks came crowding into the hall, carrying armfuls of case records and presenting petitions. Plaintiffs and defendants knelt all around below the steps. Pang Tong wrote judgments with his hand, pronounced decisions with his mouth, and listened to testimony with his ears. He distinguished right from wrong with perfect clarity and made not the slightest error. The people all knocked their heads upon the ground and bowed in submission. Before half the day had passed, he had decided every matter accumulated over the hundred days. Casting his brush to the ground, he turned to Zhang Fei and said, “Where are the affairs I have neglected? As for Cao Cao and Sun Quan, I regard them as plainly as the lines upon my palm. How could this petty district be worth my concern?”\n\nZhang Fei was astounded. He left his seat and apologized, saying, “Your talent is immense, Master, and I, a lesser man, have failed to show you proper respect. I shall recommend you to my elder brother with all my strength.” Pang Tong then brought out Lu Su’s letter of recommendation. Zhang Fei asked, “Why did you not present it when you first met my brother?” Pang Tong replied, “Had I produced it at once, it would have seemed that I had come seeking favor solely by relying upon a letter of recommendation.” Zhang Fei turned to Sun Qian and said, “But for you, we should have lost a man of great worth.” He then took leave of Pang Tong and returned to Jingzhou to see Xuande, to whom he gave a full account of Pang Tong’s abilities. Xuande was greatly startled and said, “That I treated a great worthy so poorly was my fault!” Zhang Fei presented Lu Su’s letter of recommendation. Xuande broke the seal and read it. The substance of the letter was:\n\n“Pang Shiyuan is not a talent to be confined within a district of a hundred li. Only if he is appointed Administrator or Assistant Governor will he have scope to stretch the legs of his thoroughbred genius. If you judge him by his appearance, I fear you will fail the learning he has acquired, and in the end he will be employed by another. That would truly be a pity.”\n\nWhen Xuande had finished reading, he was sighing with regret when suddenly it was announced that Kongming had returned. Xuande received him, and after the customary courtesies Kongming’s first question was, “Has Military Adviser Pang been well of late?” Xuande replied, “He has lately been governing Leiyang, but his love of wine has led him to neglect affairs.” Kongming laughed and said, “Shiyuan is not a talent to be confined within a district of a hundred li. The learning within his breast surpasses mine tenfold. I once gave Shiyuan a letter of recommendation. Has he presented it to my lord?” Xuande replied, “Only today did I receive Zijing’s letter; I have not seen yours.” Kongming said, “When a great worthy is placed in a petty office, he often uses wine to cloud his mind and grows weary of attending to business.” Xuande said, “But for what my brother has told me, I should almost have lost a great worthy.”\n\nHe immediately ordered Zhang Fei to go to Leiyang and invite Pang Tong to Jingzhou. Xuande descended the steps to beg Pang Tong’s pardon. Only then did Pang Tong bring out Kongming’s letter of recommendation. Xuande read in it that Master Young Phoenix should be placed in high office immediately upon his arrival. Xuande rejoiced and said, “Long ago Sima Decao said, ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix—gain either one, and you can bring peace to the empire.’ Now I have obtained them both. The house of Han can be restored!” He therefore appointed Pang Tong Deputy Military Adviser and General of the Gentlemen of the Household. Together with Kongming, Pang Tong assisted in forming strategy and drilling the soldiers while they awaited the call to campaign.\n\nBefore long, someone reported to Xuchang that Liu Bei had Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong as his strategists, was recruiting soldiers and buying horses, accumulating fodder and stockpiling grain, and forming an alliance with Eastern Wu, and that sooner or later he would surely raise an army for a northern expedition. When Cao Cao heard this, he assembled his advisers to discuss a campaign to the south. Xun You proposed, “Zhou Yu has only just died. We may first seize Sun Quan and then attack Liu Bei.” Cao Cao said, “If I march on a distant campaign, I fear Ma Teng will attack the Xu capital. During the campaign at Red Cliffs there were false rumors in the army that Western Liang had invaded. Now I cannot leave that danger unguarded.” Xun You said, “In my humble opinion, it would be better to issue an imperial edict appointing Ma Teng General Who Conquers the South and ordering him to campaign against Sun Quan. Lure him into the capital and first eliminate him; then there will be no cause for concern during the southern expedition.” Cao Cao was delighted. That very day he sent a man bearing the imperial edict to Western Liang to summon Ma Teng.\n\nNow Ma Teng’s style was Shoucheng, and he was a descendant of Ma Yuan, the Han General Who Calms the Waves. His father was Ma Su, styled Zishuo, who during the reign of Emperor Huan had served as commandant of Langan County in Tianshui. Later he lost his office and wandered into Longxi, where he lived among the Qiang people. He married a Qiang woman, who gave birth to Ma Teng. Ma Teng stood eight feet tall and had an imposing and extraordinary appearance. By nature he was mild and good, and many people respected him. In the closing years of Emperor Ling’s reign, many of the Qiang rebelled. Ma Teng recruited a local militia and defeated them. During the middle years of the Chuping era, he was appointed General Who Conquers the West for his merit in suppressing rebels, and he became a sworn brother of Han Sui, the General Who Guards the West.\n\nUpon receiving the edict that day, Ma Teng consulted with his eldest son, Ma Chao, saying, “Ever since Dong Cheng and I received the Girdle Edict, I have been pledged with Liu Xuande to destroy the traitor. Unhappily Dong Cheng is dead, and Xuande has suffered repeated defeats. Moreover, I have been isolated in the remote region of Western Liang and unable to assist him. Now I hear that Xuande has obtained Jingzhou. Just as I was about to fulfill my former purpose, Cao Cao has instead summoned me. What should I do?” Ma Chao replied, “Cao Cao summons Father in the Son of Heaven’s name. If you do not go, he will surely accuse us of defying the imperial command. You should take advantage of his summons and go directly to the capital, then find an opportunity to act from within. In that way your former purpose may be fulfilled.”\n\nMa Teng’s nephew Ma Dai remonstrated, “Cao Cao’s heart is unfathomably treacherous. If Uncle goes, you will surely perish by his hand.” Ma Chao said, “I am willing to muster every soldier in Western Liang and follow Father into Xuchang, there to rid the empire of this scourge. Why should that not be done?” Ma Teng replied, “You must remain here, commanding the Qiang troops and defending Western Liang. I shall take only my second son, Ma Xiu, my third son, Ma Tie, and my nephew Ma Dai. When Cao Cao sees that you remain in Western Liang and that Han Sui is here to assist you, he will presumably not dare to harm me.” Ma Chao said, “If Father goes, you must on no account enter the capital rashly. You must respond to circumstances and carefully observe Cao Cao’s movements.” Ma Teng replied, “I have plans of my own. There is no need for excessive concern.”\n\nMa Teng accordingly led five thousand troops from Western Liang. He sent Ma Xiu and Ma Tie ahead as the vanguard and left Ma Dai in the rear to provide support. The column wound onward toward Xuchang and encamped twenty li from the city. When Cao Cao learned that Ma Teng had arrived, he summoned Huang Kui, Gentleman Attendant at the Palace Gate, and instructed him, “Ma Teng is now to campaign in the south. I appoint you military counselor for the expedition. Go first to Ma Teng’s camp and convey my regards to his army. You may tell Ma Teng that because the road from Western Liang is long and transporting grain is exceedingly difficult, he cannot take many troops with him. I shall send a larger army to join him in the advance. Tomorrow, have him enter the city for an audience with the Emperor, and I shall then provide him with grain and fodder.”\n\nHuang Kui accepted the command and went to see Ma Teng, who set out wine to receive him. When Huang Kui was half drunk, he said, “My father, Huang Wan, died during the disorders caused by Li Jue and Guo Si, and I have always harbored bitter grief over it. I never imagined that today we should again encounter a traitor who deceives his sovereign.” Ma Teng asked, “Who is this traitor who deceives his sovereign?” Huang Kui replied, “The traitor who deceives his sovereign is Cao Cao. Can it be that you do not know this and must ask me?” Ma Teng feared that Cao Cao had sent Huang Kui to probe him, and hastily checked him, saying, “There are eyes and ears close at hand. Do not speak recklessly.” Huang Kui rebuked him: “Can it be that you have utterly forgotten the Girdle Edict?” When Ma Teng saw that Huang Kui had spoken the secret in his heart, he privately told him the truth. Huang Kui said, “Cao Cao wants you to enter the city for an audience with the Emperor; his intention cannot be good. You must not enter lightly. Tomorrow you should draw up your troops beneath the city. When Cao Cao comes out to inspect the army, kill him there on the reviewing ground, and the great undertaking will succeed.”\n\nWhen the two had settled their plans, Huang Kui returned home, his indignation still unabated. His wife questioned him repeatedly, but he refused to speak. Now his concubine, Li Chunxiang, was secretly carrying on an affair with Miao Ze, his wife’s younger brother. Miao Ze desired to possess Chunxiang but had no means of doing so. Seeing Huang Kui filled with resentment, the concubine said to Miao Ze, “Gentleman Attendant Huang returned today after discussing military affairs, and he seems exceedingly angry. I do not know why.” Miao Ze said, “You may provoke him by saying, ‘Everyone says that Imperial Uncle Liu is humane and virtuous, while Cao Cao is a treacherous hero. Why is that?’ Then see what he says.”\n\nThat night Huang Kui indeed came to Chunxiang’s chamber. His concubine provoked him with those words. Emboldened by wine, Huang Kui said, “You are only a woman, yet even you know right from wrong. How much more must I know it! The cause of my resentment is that I wish to kill Cao Cao.” His concubine asked, “If you wish to kill him, how will you set about it?” Huang Kui replied, “I have already made an agreement with General Ma. Tomorrow, when Cao Cao reviews the troops outside the city, we shall kill him.” The concubine told Miao Ze, and Miao Ze reported the matter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao secretly summoned Cao Hong and Xu Chu and gave them their instructions; then he summoned Xiahou Yuan and Xu Huang and likewise told them what to do. Each received his orders and departed. Meanwhile, Cao Cao first had Huang Kui’s entire household, young and old, taken into custody.\n\nThe next day Ma Teng led the soldiers and horses of Western Liang toward the city. When they had nearly reached it, he saw a cluster of red banners ahead bearing the insignia of the Chancellor. Ma Teng assumed that Cao Cao had personally come to review the army and spurred his horse forward. Suddenly there came the report of a cannon. As the red banners parted, bows and crossbows loosed their missiles together. The officer charging at the head was Cao Hong. Ma Teng hastily wheeled his horse around, but battle cries arose on both sides. Xu Chu came charging from the left, Xiahou Yuan from the right, while Xu Huang led troops against the rear, cutting the Western Liang army in two and trapping Ma Teng and his two sons in the heart of the encirclement.\n\nSeeing that matters had gone awry, Ma Teng fought desperately to break through. Ma Tie was soon shot dead amid a storm of arrows. Ma Xiu followed Ma Teng, charging left and dashing right, but they could find no way out. Both men suffered grave wounds, and when the horses beneath them were shot down, father and son were captured. Cao Cao ordered Huang Kui and Ma Teng and his son brought before him in bonds. Huang Kui cried aloud, “I am innocent!” Cao Cao ordered Miao Ze to confront him with the evidence. Ma Teng cursed him furiously: “Wretched pedant, you have ruined my great undertaking! That I cannot slay this traitor for the sake of the state is the will of Heaven!” Cao Cao ordered them dragged away. Ma Teng continued cursing without pause and was put to death together with his son Ma Xiu and Huang Kui. A later poet praised Ma Teng:\n\nFather and sons alike shone fierce and bright;\nOne house was famed for loyalty and faith.\nThey gave their lives to save the state from peril,\nAnd swore to die repaying sovereign grace.\nTheir blood-chewed oath of covenant remained;\nTheir righteous purpose was to slay the traitor.\nWestern Liang acclaimed their noble lineage:\nWorthy descendants of the Wave-Calming General.\n\nMiao Ze said to Cao Cao, “I desire no additional reward. I ask only that Li Chunxiang be given to me as my wife.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “For the sake of one woman, you destroyed your brother-in-law’s entire household. What use have I for such an unrighteous man?” He ordered Miao Ze and Li Chunxiang beheaded in the marketplace together with every member of Huang Kui’s household, young and old. None who witnessed it failed to sigh. A later poet lamented:\n\nFor private lust Miao Ze destroyed a loyal lord;\nBefore he gained Chunxiang, she too lost her life.\nEven the treacherous hero would not pardon them:\nIn vain the petty villain schemed and plotted.\n\nCao Cao ordered that the soldiers from Western Liang be pacified, proclaiming to them, “Ma Teng and his sons plotted rebellion. The matter has nothing to do with the rest of you.” At the same time, he sent men with orders to secure the passes and prevent Ma Dai from escaping.\n\nNow Ma Dai had remained in the rear with a thousand soldiers. Men who had escaped from outside Xuchang soon returned and reported the disaster to him. Ma Dai was greatly alarmed. He had no choice but to abandon his troops, disguise himself as a traveling merchant, and flee by night. After killing Ma Teng and the others, Cao Cao resolved to campaign in the south. Suddenly a man reported, “Liu Bei is training his soldiers and horses and preparing his weapons and equipment. He intends to seize the Riverlands.” Cao Cao was startled and said, “If Liu Bei obtains the Riverlands, his wings will be fully grown. How shall we then deal with him?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a man below the steps came forward and said, “I have a plan that will keep Liu Bei and Sun Quan from acting in concert and will bring both Jiangnan and the Western Riverlands into the Chancellor’s hands.” Thus it was:\n\nThe heroes of the Western Riverlands now faced the blade;\nThe champions of the southern realm would likewise suffer woe.\n\nWho was the man who offered this plan? Read on.\n\n### Chapter 58\n\nMa Chao Raises an Army to Avenge His Wrongs; Cao Cao Cuts His Beard and Casts Away His Robe\n\nNow the man who offered this plan was Chen Qun, styled Changwen, the Imperial Censor in Charge of Records. Cao Cao asked, “What sound strategy has Chen Changwen to propose?” Chen Qun replied, “Liu Bei and Sun Quan are now bound together as closely as lips and teeth. If Liu Bei intends to seize the Western Riverlands, Your Excellency may order a senior general to lead an army, join forces with the troops at Hefei, and strike directly into the Southland. Sun Quan will then be certain to seek aid from Liu Bei. But Liu Bei’s heart is set upon the Western Riverlands, and he will surely have no mind to rescue Sun Quan. Without aid, Sun Quan’s strength will fail and his army decline, and the lands east of the Yangtze must fall to Your Excellency. Once the Southland is won, Jingzhou may be pacified at a single beat of the drum. After Jingzhou has been subdued, you may proceed at leisure against the Western Riverlands, and the empire will be settled.” Cao Cao said, “Changwen’s words accord perfectly with my own intentions.” He immediately raised a great army of three hundred thousand and marched directly toward the Southland, while ordering Zhang Liao at Hefei to prepare provisions and fodder for the army’s supply.\n\nSun Quan’s spies soon brought him word of this. He assembled his generals to deliberate. Zhang Zhao said, “We may send a man to Lu Zijing and have him dispatch an urgent letter to Jingzhou, asking Xuande to join us in resisting Cao Cao. Zijing has shown Xuande favor, so Xuande will surely heed his words. Moreover, since Xuande is now the son-in-law of the Southland, honor will not permit him to refuse. If Xuande comes to our aid, the Southland will have nothing to fear.” Sun Quan followed this counsel and at once sent a messenger to Lu Su, instructing him to seek aid from Xuande. Lu Su accepted the command, immediately wrote a letter, and sent a man to deliver it to Xuande. After Xuande had read its contents, he lodged the messenger in the guesthouse and sent someone to Nan Commandery to invite Kongming. When Kongming arrived in Jingzhou, Xuande gave him Lu Su’s letter to read. Having finished it, Kongming said, “There is no need to mobilize the troops of the Southland, nor any need to move the troops of Jingzhou. I shall make Cao Cao himself afraid even to look toward the southeast.” He then wrote a reply to Lu Su, telling him to sleep soundly without anxiety: if the northern army should invade, the Imperial Uncle had a plan of his own to make it withdraw. The messenger departed. Xuande asked, “Cao Cao has now raised an army of three hundred thousand, joined it with the forces at Hefei, and is sweeping down upon us. What marvelous plan have you, Master, to make him retreat?” Kongming replied, “The force Cao Cao has feared throughout his life is the army of Xiliang. Now that Cao Cao has killed Ma Teng, Ma Teng’s son Ma Chao commands the troops of Xiliang and must hate the traitor Cao to the very marrow of his bones. My lord may write him a letter and form an alliance with him. If Ma Chao raises troops and enters the passes, Cao Cao will have no leisure to descend upon the Southland.” Xuande was overjoyed. He wrote a letter at once and dispatched a trusted man straight to Xiliang to deliver it.\n\nMeanwhile, in Xiliang, Ma Chao had a dream one night. He dreamed that he lay upon snowy ground while a pack of tigers came to tear at him. He awoke in terror, his heart full of doubt, and assembled the officers and aides under his command to tell them what he had dreamed. One man in the assembly immediately said, “This dream is an omen of ill fortune.” All looked toward the speaker. He was a trusted commandant of Ma Chao’s headquarters, surnamed Pang, named De, and styled Lingming. Ma Chao asked, “What is your interpretation, Lingming?” Pang De replied, “To encounter tigers upon snowy ground is a most evil portent. Can some misfortune have befallen the old general in Xuchang?” Before he had finished speaking, a man staggered in, fell weeping to the ground, and bowed, saying, “My uncle and my brothers are all dead!” Ma Chao looked and saw that it was Ma Dai. Startled, he questioned him. Ma Dai said, “My uncle plotted with Palace Attendant Huang Kui to kill Cao Cao, but unhappily the affair was exposed, and they were all beheaded in the marketplace. My two younger brothers were also put to death. I alone disguised myself as a traveling merchant and escaped by riding through the night.”\n\nWhen Ma Chao heard this, he collapsed to the ground in tears. His generals hastened to raise him. Grinding his teeth, Ma Chao bitterly cursed the traitor Cao. Suddenly it was reported that Liu Bei, the Imperial Uncle of Jingzhou, had sent a man bearing a letter. Ma Chao opened and read it. In substance, it said: “I humbly reflect that the House of Han has fallen upon misfortune. The traitor Cao has usurped authority, deceived his sovereign, defied his superiors, and brought misery and ruin upon the common people. In former days, Bei and your honored late father received the secret edict together and swore to destroy this traitor. Now that your honored late father has been murdered by Cao Cao, the general’s enmity with him cannot share the same heaven and earth, nor endure beneath the same sun and moon. If you can lead the troops of Xiliang to attack Cao Cao’s right, Bei will raise the forces of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to bar his front. Then the rebel Cao may be captured, his treacherous faction destroyed, your wrongs and humiliation avenged, and the House of Han restored. A letter cannot express all that I would say. I stand awaiting your reply.”\n\nWhen Ma Chao had finished reading, he wiped away his tears and wrote an immediate reply. He sent the messenger back ahead of him, then prepared to mobilize the troops of Xiliang. Just as he was about to set out, Han Sui, Governor of Xiliang, sent a man inviting Ma Chao to come and see him. When Ma Chao arrived at Han Sui’s residence, Han Sui brought out a letter from Cao Cao and showed it to him. It read: “If you seize Ma Chao and send him to the capital at Xu, I shall immediately enfeoff you as Marquis of Xiliang.” Ma Chao bowed to the ground and said, “I beg you, Uncle, to bind the two of us brothers and send us under guard to Xuchang, thus sparing yourself the toil of spear and halberd.” Han Sui helped him to his feet and said, “Your father and I swore brotherhood together. How could I bear to harm you? If you raise an army, I shall aid you.”\n\nMa Chao bowed in gratitude. Han Sui then had Cao Cao’s envoy dragged out and beheaded, after which he mustered the troops of the eight divisions under his command and set forth with Ma Chao. Who commanded those eight divisions? Hou Xuan, Cheng Yin, Li Kan, Zhang Heng, Liang Xing, Cheng Yi, Ma Wan, and Yang Qiu. These eight generals followed Han Sui and joined Ma Chao’s officers Pang De and Ma Dai, together raising a great army of two hundred thousand and driving straight toward Chang’an. Zhong Yao, Governor of Chang’an, sent an urgent report to Cao Cao while leading out his own troops to oppose the enemy and drawing up his battle lines in the open country. Ma Dai, commander of Xiliang’s vanguard, came on with fifteen thousand troops in a vast and mighty host that covered the hills and filled the plains. Zhong Yao rode out to parley. Ma Dai wielded a precious saber and engaged Zhong Yao in combat. Before one bout was completed, Zhong Yao was soundly defeated and fled, with Ma Dai pursuing, saber in hand. Ma Chao and Han Sui then arrived with the main army, surrounded Chang’an, and forced Zhong Yao to mount the walls and defend the city.\n\nChang’an was the site of the Western Han capital. Its walls and outer defenses were solid, and its moats deep and perilous; it could not be taken by sudden assault. Though the city was besieged for ten days without respite, it could not be breached. Pang De offered a plan: “The soil within Chang’an is hard and its water brackish, scarcely fit to drink. Moreover, there is no firewood. After ten days of siege, soldiers and civilians alike must be suffering hunger. We should withdraw our army for the moment. We need only do thus and thus, and Chang’an will be ours for the taking.” Ma Chao said, “An excellent plan!” He immediately sent the “command” banner throughout every division, ordering the whole army to withdraw. Ma Chao himself covered the rear while the troops of the several divisions gradually retired.\n\nWhen Zhong Yao climbed the walls the next day to look, he saw that the enemy army had completely withdrawn, but he feared some stratagem. He sent scouts to investigate, and only after they reported that the enemy had indeed gone far away did he set his mind at ease. He then permitted soldiers and civilians to leave the city to cut firewood and draw water, flinging the gates wide open and allowing people to pass freely in and out. On the fifth day, however, a man reported that Ma Chao’s army had returned. Soldiers and civilians raced back into the city, and Zhong Yao once again shut the gates and held firm.\n\nNow Zhong Yao’s younger brother, Zhong Jin, was guarding the western gate. Near the third watch, a fire suddenly broke out inside the gate. Zhong Jin hurried over to fight it, but a man swept around from beside the wall, raised his saber, spurred his horse, and shouted, “Pang De is here!” Zhong Jin was caught unprepared, and Pang De cut him from his horse with a single blow. Pang De scattered the officers and soldiers, hewed through the gate bar, broke the locks, and let the troops of Ma Chao and Han Sui into the city. Zhong Yao abandoned Chang’an and fled through the eastern gate. Ma Chao and Han Sui took possession of the city and rewarded the whole army for its service.\n\nZhong Yao retreated to defend Tong Pass and sent an urgent report to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao learned that Chang’an had been lost, he no longer dared discuss the southern campaign. He summoned Cao Hong and Xu Huang and instructed them: “Take ten thousand men ahead of me and relieve Zhong Yao in the close defense of Tong Pass. If the pass is lost within ten days, you shall both be beheaded. If it is lost after ten days, the fault will not be yours. I shall follow shortly with the main army.” The two accepted their orders and departed that very night. Cao Ren remonstrated, “Cao Hong is hot-tempered. I truly fear he may spoil the undertaking.” Cao Cao replied, “You will escort the provisions and fodder, then follow behind to support them.”\n\nCao Hong and Xu Huang arrived at Tong Pass, relieved Zhong Yao, and held the pass firmly, refusing to offer battle. Ma Chao led his army beneath the pass and reviled three generations of Cao Cao’s family. Cao Hong flew into a rage and wanted to lead his troops down from the pass to fight. Xu Huang remonstrated, “Ma Chao is trying to provoke you into battle, General. You must on no account engage him. When the prime minister’s main army arrives, he will surely have a settled plan.” Ma Chao’s troops came in turns, day and night, to shout insults. Cao Hong repeatedly wished to fight, but Xu Huang restrained him with the greatest difficulty. On the ninth day, Cao Hong looked down from the pass and saw that the Xiliang soldiers had all dismounted and were sitting on the grass before the walls. Most were exhausted, and some had even lain down to sleep on the ground. Cao Hong immediately ordered his horse saddled, mustered three thousand troops, and charged down from the pass. The Xiliang soldiers abandoned their horses, threw down their weapons, and fled, while Cao Hong pursued them farther and farther.\n\nAt the time, Xu Huang was inspecting the provisions atop the pass. When he heard that Cao Hong had gone down to fight, he was greatly alarmed. He hastily led troops after him, shouting for Cao Hong to turn back. Suddenly, tremendous cries arose behind them as Ma Dai came charging up with his army. Cao Hong and Xu Huang hurriedly turned to retreat, but at one beat of the drum, two armies swept out from behind the hills to cut them off: Ma Chao on the left and Pang De on the right. A confused battle followed. Unable to withstand them, Cao Hong lost more than half his troops before breaking through the encirclement and fleeing back toward the pass. The Xiliang army pursued close behind, and Cao Hong and the others abandoned the pass and fled. Pang De pursued them straight beyond Tong Pass, where he encountered Cao Ren’s army, which rescued Cao Hong and the survivors. Ma Chao came up in support of Pang De and occupied the pass.\n\nHaving lost Tong Pass, Cao Hong fled to report to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “I gave you a limit of ten days. Why did you lose Tong Pass on the ninth?” Cao Hong replied, “The Xiliang soldiers heaped every kind of insult upon us. Then, seeing their army off guard, I seized the opportunity to pursue them. I never imagined I would fall into the rebels’ treacherous stratagem.” Cao Cao said, “Cao Hong is young, rash, and violent—but you, Xu Huang, ought to have known better!” Xu Huang replied, “I repeatedly remonstrated, but he would not listen. That day I was inspecting the provisions atop the pass. By the time I learned what had happened, the young general had already gone down. Fearing disaster, I hastened after him, but he had already fallen into the rebels’ treacherous stratagem.”\n\nCao Cao flew into a rage and ordered Cao Hong beheaded. The assembled officers pleaded for his life, so Cao Hong confessed his fault and withdrew. Cao Cao advanced directly to Tong Pass. Cao Ren said, “We should first establish our stockades, and then it will not be too late to attack the pass.” Cao Cao ordered trees felled and rows of palisades erected, dividing his army into three encampments: Cao Ren held the left camp, Xiahou Yuan the right, and Cao Cao himself occupied the center. The next day, Cao Cao led the officers and commanders of all three camps toward the pass and encountered the Xiliang army. Both sides drew up their formations. Cao Cao rode out beneath the standard at his gate and surveyed the troops of Xiliang. Every man was stout and valiant, every one a hero. Then he saw Ma Chao, whose face was as fair as powder and whose lips seemed daubed with vermilion. He had a slender waist and broad shoulders, a mighty voice, and tremendous strength. Clad in a white robe and silver armor, he held a long spear and sat his horse before the ranks, with Pang De above him and Ma Dai below. Cao Cao secretly marveled. Riding forward, he said to Ma Chao, “You are the descendant of a renowned general of the Han. Why have you rebelled?” Grinding his teeth, Ma Chao cursed him furiously: “Traitor Cao! You deceive your sovereign and defy your superiors. Death itself cannot expiate your crimes! You murdered my father and brothers, and our enmity cannot exist beneath the same heaven! I shall take you alive and devour your flesh raw!”\n\nWith that, Ma Chao leveled his spear and charged straight forward. Yu Jin rode out from behind Cao Cao to meet him. The two horses crossed, and after eight or nine bouts, Yu Jin was defeated and fled. Zhang He came forward and fought for twenty bouts, but he too was defeated and fled. Li Tong then rode out. Ma Chao engaged him with ferocious might, and within a few bouts thrust Li Tong from his horse with a single spear stroke. Ma Chao swept his spear backward in signal, and the Xiliang troops charged forward as one. Cao Cao’s army suffered a crushing defeat. The Xiliang soldiers came on with such fierce momentum that none of the officers to the left or right could withstand them. Ma Chao, Pang De, and Ma Dai led more than a hundred horsemen straight into the central army to capture Cao Cao. Amid the confusion, Cao Cao heard the Xiliang soldiers shouting, “The man in the red robe is Cao Cao!” Cao Cao hastily stripped off his red robe while still on horseback. Then he heard them shouting, “The man with the long beard is Cao Cao!” In panic, Cao Cao drew his sword and cut off his beard. Someone in the army informed Ma Chao that Cao Cao had cut off his beard, so Ma Chao ordered his men to cry, “The man with the short beard is Cao Cao!” Hearing this, Cao Cao tore off the corner of a banner, wrapped it around his neck, and fled. A later poet wrote:\n\nDefeated at Tong Pass, he fled before the gale;\nIn wild dismay, Mengde cast off his brocade robe.\nHis sword sheared beard and whiskers—his heart must have failed;\nMa Chao’s resounding fame towered to heaven’s height.\n\nAs Cao Cao fled, a lone horseman came racing after him. He turned his head and saw that it was Ma Chao. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. When the officers around him saw Ma Chao coming, each fled to save his own life, leaving Cao Cao alone. Ma Chao shouted sternly, “Cao Cao, do not flee!” Cao Cao was so frightened that he dropped his horsewhip. Ma Chao was nearly upon him and thrust his spear at him from behind. Cao Cao wheeled around a tree. Ma Chao’s spear struck deep into the trunk, and by the time he had wrenched it free, Cao Cao was already some distance away. Ma Chao spurred after him, but from the side of a hill a general suddenly appeared and cried, “Do not harm my lord! Cao Hong is here!” Whirling his saber and urging on his horse, Cao Hong barred Ma Chao’s path. Cao Cao thus escaped with his life. Cao Hong fought Ma Chao for forty or fifty bouts, but gradually his saber strokes grew disordered and his strength began to fail. Then Xiahou Yuan arrived with several dozen horsemen. Ma Chao was alone and feared being caught in a trap, so he reined about and withdrew. Xiahou Yuan made no attempt to pursue him.\n\nWhen Cao Cao returned to camp, he found that Cao Ren had held the palisades to the death, and therefore the army had not suffered much further loss. Entering his tent, Cao Cao sighed and said, “Had I put Cao Hong to death, I would surely have died today at Ma Chao’s hands!” He summoned Cao Hong and rewarded him richly. Cao Cao then rallied his defeated army and held firmly within the stockades. He dug deep moats, raised high ramparts, and forbade anyone to offer battle. Every day Ma Chao led troops before the camp to shout insults and challenge them, but Cao Cao issued orders that the soldiers were to stand fast and that anyone who moved without command would be beheaded. The generals said, “The Xiliang troops all wield long spears. We should select bowmen and crossbowmen to oppose them.” Cao Cao replied, “Whether we fight or do not fight depends upon me, not upon the rebels. Though they have long spears, how can they simply thrust them into us? Gentlemen, remain behind the walls and watch. The rebels will withdraw of their own accord.” The generals said privately among themselves, “Whenever the prime minister has gone to war, he has always led from the front. Now that Ma Chao has defeated him, why has he become so feeble?”\n\nSeveral days later, a spy reported, “Ma Chao has received another twenty thousand fresh troops to aid him. They are men of the Qiang tribes.” Cao Cao was overjoyed when he heard this. His generals said, “Ma Chao has gained reinforcements, yet Your Excellency rejoices. Why?” Cao Cao replied, “After I have defeated him, I shall explain it to you.” Three days later, another report came that still more troops had arrived at the pass. Cao Cao was again delighted and held a banquet in his tent to celebrate. The generals all laughed secretly. Cao Cao said, “You gentlemen laugh because you think I have no plan to defeat Ma Chao. What sound strategy have any of you to offer?” Xu Huang stepped forward and said, “Your Excellency’s great army is now concentrated here, and the rebels’ entire force is likewise encamped at the pass. The territory west of the Yellow River must be wholly unprepared. If one army were secretly to cross at Puban Ford and cut off the rebels’ line of retreat, while Your Excellency crossed directly north of the river and attacked them, they would be unable to support one another, and their position would surely become desperate.” Cao Cao said, “Gongming’s words accord perfectly with my own intentions.” He ordered Xu Huang to lead four thousand picked troops with Zhu Ling in a direct surprise attack west of the Yellow River and lie hidden in a mountain valley. “When I have crossed north of the river, attack them at the same time.” Xu Huang and Zhu Ling accepted the command and secretly departed first with their four thousand men. Cao Cao then ordered Cao Hong to prepare boats and rafts at Puban Ford. Leaving Cao Ren to defend the camp, Cao Cao himself led troops to cross the Wei River. A spy promptly reported this to Ma Chao. Ma Chao said, “Cao Cao is not attacking Tong Pass, but has ordered men to prepare boats and rafts. He means to cross north of the river and cut off our rear. I shall lead an army across and hold the northern bank. If Cao Cao’s troops cannot cross, the provisions east of the river will be exhausted in less than twenty days and his army will surely fall into disorder. Then we shall follow the southern bank and attack him, and Cao Cao may be captured.” Han Sui said, “There is no need for that. Have you not heard the rule of war: ‘Strike an army when half has crossed’? Wait until half of Cao Cao’s troops have crossed, then attack them from the southern bank. His army will perish in the river.” Ma Chao said, “Your words are excellent, Uncle.” He immediately sent men to discover when Cao Cao intended to cross.\n\nCao Cao completed his preparations and divided the army into three parts to cross the Wei River in succession. By the time the men and horses reached the river, the sun was just rising. Cao Cao first sent picked troops across to the northern bank to establish a camp. He himself, with a personal guard of one hundred officers and soldiers, sat on the southern bank with his hand upon his sword and watched the army cross. Suddenly a man reported, “The white-robed general is coming from behind!” Everyone recognized that this was Ma Chao, and the soldiers surged toward the boats. Along the riverbank, those fighting to board raised an unceasing clamor. Cao Cao remained seated and unmoving, pointing with his sword and ordering them to cease their disorder. Then came the cries of men and neighing of horses as the enemy swarmed forward. A general aboard one of the boats leaped ashore and cried, “The rebels are here! I beg Your Excellency to board!” Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Xu Chu. Yet Cao Cao still said, “What does it matter if the rebels have come?” When he turned to look back, Ma Chao was less than a hundred paces away. Xu Chu dragged Cao Cao toward the boat, but it had already pulled more than ten feet from shore. Hoisting Cao Cao onto his back, Xu Chu leaped aboard. All the accompanying officers and soldiers threw themselves into the water, clung to the sides, and struggled to climb aboard and escape with their lives. The small boat was about to capsize, so Xu Chu drew his sword and hacked wildly at them. Every hand gripping the gunwales was severed, and the men fell back into the water. The boat was hastily propelled downstream. Xu Chu stood in the stern, desperately pushing with a wooden pole, while Cao Cao crouched at his feet. Ma Chao reached the riverbank and, seeing that the boat had already drifted to midstream, took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and ordered his fierce riders to race along the bank and shoot. The arrows fell as thickly as rain. Fearing that Cao Cao would be struck, Xu Chu raised a horse saddle in his left hand to shield him. Ma Chao’s arrows never flew in vain. The boatmen fell into the water as each shaft found its mark, and several dozen men aboard were shot down. No one remained able to steer, and the boat spun helplessly in the swift current. Xu Chu alone displayed divine valor: gripping the rudder between his legs to control it, he pushed the boat with the pole in one hand and held the saddle over Cao Cao with the other.\n\nAt that time, Ding Fei, Magistrate of Weinan County, was on the southern hills. Seeing Ma Chao pressing Cao Cao so closely, he feared for Cao Cao’s life and drove all the cattle and horses out of his camp until the hills and plains were covered with them. When the Xiliang soldiers saw the livestock, they all turned back and fought among themselves to seize the cattle and horses, abandoning the pursuit. Cao Cao thus escaped. The moment he reached the northern bank, he ordered all the boats and rafts scuttled. When the generals heard that Cao Cao was in peril on the river, they hurried to rescue him, but he had already come ashore. Xu Chu wore heavy armor, and arrows were embedded all over it. The generals escorted Cao Cao to the field camp, where they all bowed to the ground and inquired after his safety. Cao Cao laughed loudly and said, “Today I was nearly brought to grief by that young rebel!” Xu Chu said, “Had someone not loosed horses and cattle to lure the rebels away, they would surely have pressed hard to cross the river.” Cao Cao asked, “Who was it that lured them away?” Someone who knew replied, “Ding Fei, Magistrate of Weinan County.” A short while later, Ding Fei entered to see him. Cao Cao thanked him, saying, “But for your excellent stratagem, sir, I would have been captured by the rebels.” He then appointed him Commandant of Military Administration. Ding Fei said, “Though the rebels have withdrawn for the moment, they will surely return tomorrow. We must devise a sound plan to resist them.” Cao Cao replied, “I have already made preparations.” He then summoned his generals and said, “Divide your men and build covered passageways along the river to serve for the moment as the base of our camp. When the rebels come, array troops outside the passageways, while within them you set up empty standards and banners as a feigned force. Dig pits and trenches along the river, cover them loosely with earth and hurdles, and use troops near the water to lure the enemy forward. If the rebels charge in haste, they must fall into the pits; once they have fallen, they may be captured.”\n\nMa Chao returned to Han Sui and said, “I nearly captured Cao Cao, but one general displayed extraordinary courage, carried him onto his back, and leaped aboard a boat. I do not know who the man was.” Han Sui said, “I have heard that Cao Cao selects men of exceptional strength as guards before his tent, calling them the ‘Tiger Guard.’ They were commanded by the fierce generals Dian Wei and Xu Chu. Dian Wei is already dead, so the man who rescued Cao Cao must have been Xu Chu. His courage and strength surpass those of ordinary men, and everyone calls him the ‘Tiger Fool.’ If you encounter him, you must not underestimate him.” Ma Chao said, “I too have long heard his name.” Han Sui said, “Now that Cao Cao has crossed the river, he intends to strike our rear. We must attack him swiftly and not allow him to establish a camp. Once his camp is built, it will be very difficult to destroy.” Ma Chao said, “In my foolish opinion, the best plan remains to hold the northern bank and prevent him from crossing.” Han Sui said, “What if you defend the camp while I lead an army along the river to fight Cao Cao?” Ma Chao replied, “Let Pang De serve as vanguard and accompany you, Uncle.”\n\nHan Sui and Pang De accordingly led fifty thousand troops straight toward Weinan. Cao Cao ordered his generals to lure them between the covered passageways. Pang De first led more than a thousand armored horsemen in a headlong charge. At the outbreak of shouts, men and horses alike plunged into the concealed pits. Pang De sprang upward and leaped out of the pit onto level ground. He immediately killed several men, then fought his way on foot through the encirclement. Han Sui had meanwhile been trapped in the heart of the enemy formation. Pang De went on foot to rescue him and encountered Cao Yong, an officer under Cao Ren. Pang De struck him from his horse with a single saber blow, seized his mount, carved open a blood-soaked road, rescued Han Sui, and fled toward the southeast. Cao Cao’s troops came in pursuit, but Ma Chao led an army to their support and defeated them. They also rescued more than half the troops. The fighting continued until dusk, when they finally returned. Upon counting their men, they found that the commanders Cheng Yin and Zhang Heng had been lost, while more than two hundred men had died in the pits. Ma Chao and Han Sui conferred. “If we delay much longer,” they said, “Cao Cao will establish his camp north of the river, and it will be difficult to drive him back. Better to take advantage of the night and lead light cavalry in a raid upon his field camp.” Han Sui said, “The force must be divided so the front and rear may support one another.” Ma Chao therefore took command of the vanguard and ordered Pang De and Ma Dai to provide support from the rear. That very night they set out.\n\nCao Cao, having withdrawn his troops to camp north of the Wei, summoned his generals and said, “The rebels think we have not yet established our palisades and will surely come to raid our field camp. Scatter troops in ambush on every side and leave the central camp empty. When the signal cannon sounds, let every ambush rise at once, and we shall capture them at a single beat of the drum.” The generals obeyed, and all the ambushes were laid. That night, however, Ma Chao first sent Cheng Yi forward with thirty horsemen to scout. Seeing no men or horses, Cheng Yi rode directly into the central camp. When Cao Cao’s army saw the Xiliang riders arrive, they fired the signal cannon. Ambushed troops sprang out from every side, but they surrounded only thirty horsemen. Cheng Yi was slain by Xiahou Yuan. Ma Chao, meanwhile, came from the rear with Pang De and Ma Dai, their troops divided into three columns, and swept forward in a massed assault. Thus it was:\n\nThough hidden troops may wait and watch the foe,\nHow can they withstand fierce generals vying to lead the charge?\n\nHow victory and defeat were decided will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 59\n\nXu Chu Strips to Fight Ma Chao; Cao Cao Blots a Letter to Divide Han Sui\n\nThat night the two armies fought in confusion until dawn, when each withdrew its troops. Ma Chao encamped at the mouth of the Wei River and divided his forces day and night to attack from front and rear. Within the Wei, Cao Cao chained boats and rafts together to form three floating bridges connecting with the southern bank. Cao Ren led troops to establish a stockade along both sides of the river, linking grain carts and wagons together as a barricade. When Ma Chao heard of this, he ordered every soldier to carry a bundle of straw and fire-making materials, then joined forces with Han Sui and attacked the stockade. They heaped up the bundles and set them fiercely ablaze. Cao Cao’s troops could not withstand them and abandoned the stockade in flight. The wagons, carts, and floating bridges were all burned to ashes. The forces of Western Liang won a great victory and cut off the Wei River. Unable to establish a camp, Cao Cao grew deeply anxious. Xun You said, “We can take sand and earth from the banks of the Wei and build a walled fortification that will be strong enough to hold.” Cao Cao assigned thirty thousand soldiers to carry earth and build the walls. But Ma Chao sent Pang De and Ma Dai, each with five hundred cavalry, to charge back and forth against them; moreover, the sandy soil would not hold, and whatever they built promptly collapsed. Cao Cao had no remedy.\n\nIt was now the end of the ninth month. The weather suddenly turned bitterly cold, while dense red clouds blanketed the sky and did not clear for days. Cao Cao sat brooding in his camp. Suddenly a man reported, “An old gentleman has come to see the Prime Minister and wishes to offer a plan.” Cao Cao had him admitted. The man had the bones of a crane and the bearing of a pine, with an ancient and venerable appearance. When questioned, he proved to be a native of Jingzhao who lived in seclusion on Mount Zhongnan. His surname was Lou, his courtesy name Zibo, and his Daoist name the Recluse Dreaming of Plums. Cao Cao received him with the courtesies due a guest. Zibo said, “The Prime Minister has long wished to cross the Wei and establish a camp. Why do you not seize this opportunity to build it now?” Cao Cao replied, “On sandy ground, ramparts cannot be raised. What excellent counsel can the recluse bestow upon me?” Zibo said, “The Prime Minister employs troops with divine skill—can it be that you do not understand the seasons? For days the clouds have gathered thickly. Once the north wind rises, there is certain to be a great freeze. After the wind begins, drive your soldiers to carry earth and pour water over it. By dawn, your earthen walls will be complete.”\n\nCao Cao was greatly enlightened and rewarded Zibo lavishly. Zibo declined the gifts and departed. That night a mighty north wind arose. Cao Cao drove all his soldiers to carry earth and pour water over it. As they had no vessels for holding water, they made bags of raw silk, filled them, and drenched the earth; as they built, it froze. By dawn, the sand and earth had frozen solid, and the walls were complete. Scouts reported this to Ma Chao. He led out troops to inspect them and was greatly astonished, suspecting that Cao Cao had received divine aid. The next day Ma Chao assembled his main army and advanced to the beat of drums. Cao Cao rode out of camp in person, with only Xu Chu following behind. Flourishing his whip, Cao Cao shouted, “Mengde has come here alone on horseback! Let Ma Chao come out and speak with me!” Ma Chao rode forth with leveled spear. Cao Cao said, “You mocked me because I could not establish a camp. Now Heaven has built it for me in a single night. Why do you not surrender at once?”\n\nMa Chao was enraged and meant to spur forward and seize him, but behind Cao Cao he saw a man with strange eyes opened round, a steel saber in his hand, reining in his horse as he stood. Suspecting that this was Xu Chu, Ma Chao raised his whip and asked, “I hear there is a Tiger Marquis in your army. Where is he?” Xu Chu lifted his saber and roared, “I am Xu Chu of Qiao Commandery!” Divine light shot from his eyes, and a terrible majesty bristled about him. Ma Chao dared not move, but reined about and withdrew. Cao Cao likewise returned to camp with Xu Chu. All who watched from the two armies were struck with awe. Cao Cao said to his generals, “So the rebel knows that Zhongkang is the Tiger Marquis?” From then on, everyone in the army called Xu Chu the Tiger Marquis. Xu Chu said, “Tomorrow I shall certainly capture Ma Chao.” Cao Cao said, “Ma Chao is brave and fierce. You must not take him lightly.” Xu Chu replied, “I swear to fight him to the death!” He immediately sent a challenge declaring that the Tiger Marquis alone challenged Ma Chao to a decisive battle the next day. Ma Chao received the letter and cried furiously, “How dare he insult me so!” He wrote in reply that on the following day he swore to kill the Tiger Madman.\n\nThe next day both armies marched out and drew up their formations. Ma Chao placed Pang De on the left wing and Ma Dai on the right, while Han Sui commanded the center. Ma Chao leveled his spear, urged forward his horse, and halted before the ranks, shouting, “Tiger Madman, come out quickly!” Beneath the commander’s banner, Cao Cao looked back at his generals and said, “Ma Chao’s valor is no less than Lü Bu’s.” Before he had finished speaking, Xu Chu galloped out, brandishing his saber. Ma Chao met him with leveled spear. They fought for more than a hundred bouts without deciding victory or defeat. Their horses grew weary, so each returned to his lines, changed mounts, and rode out again. They fought for another hundred bouts, still without a decision. Xu Chu’s fighting blood rose. He galloped back into his formation, stripped off his helmet and armor, and, with the muscles of his bare body bulging, grasped his saber, vaulted onto his horse, and returned to fight Ma Chao to the death. Both armies were aghast. The two fought for more than thirty further bouts. Then Xu Chu, exerting all his might, raised his saber and hacked at Ma Chao. Ma Chao dodged the stroke and thrust his spear straight at Xu Chu’s heart. Xu Chu cast aside his saber and caught the spear under his arm. The two struggled for possession of it from horseback. Xu Chu’s strength was immense; with a sharp crack he snapped the shaft, and each seized one half and struck wildly at the other from horseback. Fearing that harm might come to Xu Chu, Cao Cao ordered Xiahou Yuan and Cao Hong to ride out together and attack Ma Chao from both sides. Seeing Cao Cao’s generals come forth together, Pang De and Ma Dai signaled the iron cavalry on both wings, which charged across the field and plunged into the melee. Cao Cao’s troops fell into disorder. Xu Chu was struck by two arrows in the arm. The generals retreated in haste into the stockade, while Ma Chao pursued them all the way to the riverbank, inflicting losses on more than half of Cao Cao’s army. Cao Cao ordered the gates barred and forbade anyone to come out. Ma Chao returned to the mouth of the Wei and said to Han Sui, “Of all the savage fighters I have ever seen, none can compare with Xu Chu. He truly is a Tiger Madman!”\n\nCao Cao, meanwhile, judged that Ma Chao could be defeated by stratagem. He therefore secretly ordered Xu Huang and Zhu Ling to cross the river with all their troops and establish a camp on the western bank, so that they might attack from front and rear. One day, from the city wall, Cao Cao saw Ma Chao leading several hundred horsemen straight up to the stockade, sweeping back and forth as swiftly as flight. Cao Cao watched for a long while, then flung his helmet to the ground and said, “If that young Ma does not die, I shall have no burial place!” Hearing this, Xiahou Yuan grew furious and cried sternly, “I would rather die on this spot! I swear to destroy the Ma rebel!” He led out more than a thousand of his own troops, flung wide the stockade gates, and raced directly after Ma Chao. Cao Cao called urgently for him to stop, but could not restrain him. Fearing that he might come to harm, Cao Cao hurriedly mounted and went forward in person to support him. When Ma Chao saw Cao Cao’s troops approaching, he turned his van into the rear guard and his rear guard into the van, then arrayed them in a single line. When Xiahou Yuan arrived, Ma Chao engaged him in battle. In the midst of the fighting, Ma Chao sighted Cao Cao in the distance. Abandoning Xiahou Yuan, he charged straight at Cao Cao. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed, wheeled his horse, and fled. His troops fell into chaos.\n\nWhile Ma Chao was in pursuit, a sudden report came that one of Cao Cao’s armies had already established a camp west of the river. Ma Chao was greatly alarmed. Losing all desire to continue the pursuit, he hastily recalled his troops and returned to camp to confer with Han Sui. “Cao Cao’s troops have taken advantage of our exposed position to cross to the west bank,” he said. “Our army now faces enemies both before and behind. What are we to do?” The subordinate general Li Kan said, “It would be better to cede territory and sue for peace, so that both sides may suspend hostilities for the time being. Once we have weathered the winter and spring brings warmth, we can make other plans.” Han Sui said, “Li Kan’s proposal is excellent. We should follow it.” Ma Chao remained hesitant and undecided. Yang Qiu and Hou Xuan both urged that they seek peace. Han Sui therefore sent Yang Qiu as envoy straight to Cao Cao’s stockade with a letter offering to cede territory and make peace. Cao Cao said, “Return to your camp for now. Tomorrow I shall send someone with my answer.” Yang Qiu took his leave. Jia Xu entered and asked Cao Cao, “What does the Prime Minister intend?” Cao Cao replied, “What is your own view?” Jia Xu said, “In war, deception is never to be rejected. You may pretend to accept their offer, then employ a scheme of estrangement to make Han Sui and Ma Chao suspect each other. After that, they may be broken with a single roll of the drums.” Cao Cao clapped his hands in delight and said, “The loftiest insights under Heaven often coincide. Wenhe’s plan is precisely what I already had in mind.” He therefore sent a reply saying, “Wait until I gradually withdraw my army, and I shall restore to you the land west of the river.” At the same time, he ordered floating bridges constructed, as though preparing to retreat. When Ma Chao received the letter, he said to Han Sui, “Though Cao Cao has agreed to peace, that cunning hero is unfathomable. If we make no preparations, we shall instead fall under his control. Let my uncle and me take turns deploying our troops. Today you face Cao Cao while I face Xu Huang; tomorrow I shall face Cao Cao while you face Xu Huang. Thus we shall guard separately against his treachery.”\n\nHan Sui followed this plan, but someone promptly reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao turned to Jia Xu and said, “My purpose is accomplished!” He then asked, “Who is to face me tomorrow?” The man replied, “Han Sui.” The next day Cao Cao led his generals out of camp, surrounded on the left and right, while he alone sat conspicuous on horseback in the center. Many of Han Sui’s soldiers had never seen Cao Cao and came out from their ranks to look at him. Cao Cao shouted, “Do you soldiers wish to see Lord Cao? I too am only a man. I do not have four eyes and two mouths; I merely possess rather more cunning!”\n\nThe soldiers all showed fear. Cao Cao sent a man across the lines to say to Han Sui, “The Prime Minister respectfully invites General Han to confer with him.” Han Sui immediately rode out. Seeing that Cao Cao wore neither armor nor weapons, he too discarded his armor and came out lightly clad on a single horse. The two brought their horses head to head, each holding his reins as they talked. Cao Cao said, “Your father and I were recommended together as Filial and Incorrupt, and I always served him as I would an uncle. You and I also entered official life together, and many years have passed without our noticing. What is the general’s honorable age now?” Han Sui replied, “I am forty.” Cao Cao said, “When we were in the capital in former days, we were both in the green springtime of youth. Who would have thought that we should already reach middle age? How I wish the realm might be at peace, so that we could share its pleasures!” He spoke at length only of old times and never once mentioned military affairs. When he had finished, he laughed heartily. They conversed for a full two hours before turning their horses and parting, each returning to his own camp.\n\nSomeone quickly reported the affair to Ma Chao. Ma Chao hurried to Han Sui and asked, “What did Cao Cao say to you before the lines today?” Han Sui replied, “He merely recounted old affairs from the capital.” Ma Chao said, “How could he have said nothing of military business?” Han Sui replied, “If Cao Cao did not speak of it, why should I alone have done so?” Ma Chao’s suspicions deepened, but he said nothing and withdrew.\n\nCao Cao, meanwhile, returned to his camp and said to Jia Xu, “Do you understand the purpose of my conversation before the lines?” Jia Xu replied, “The idea was ingenious, but it is not yet enough to divide the two men. I have a plan that will make Han Sui and Ma Chao turn upon and slaughter each other.” Cao Cao asked what the plan was. Jia Xu said, “Ma Chao is merely a bold warrior and understands nothing of secret intrigues. Let the Prime Minister write a letter in his own hand addressed solely to Han Sui. Make the wording obscure in places, and at all the crucial passages cross out and alter the text yourself. Then seal it and send it to Han Sui, deliberately allowing Ma Chao to learn of it. Ma Chao will certainly demand to see the letter. When he finds all its essential passages crossed out and altered, he will suppose that Han Sui erased them himself for fear that Ma Chao might discover some secret matter. This will perfectly confirm the suspicions raised by your private mounted conference. Once suspicion arises, disorder is certain to follow. I shall also secretly establish contact with the generals under Han Sui and set them at odds with one another. Ma Chao may then be dealt with.” Cao Cao said, “The plan is excellent.” He at once wrote a letter, crossing out and altering all the important passages. He then sealed it securely and, to make a display of the matter, sent numerous attendants to deliver it to Han Sui’s camp. Having presented the letter, they returned.\n\nSure enough, someone reported the matter to Ma Chao. His suspicions deepened further, and he went straight to Han Sui and demanded to see the letter. Han Sui handed it to him. When Ma Chao saw that parts of the writing had been crossed out and altered, he asked, “Why is everything in this letter so blurred with corrections?” Han Sui said, “The letter came like this. I do not know why.” Ma Chao said, “Who would ever send another man a rough draft? My uncle must have feared that I would learn the particulars and crossed them out beforehand.” Han Sui said, “Perhaps Cao Cao mistakenly sealed up and sent the draft.” Ma Chao said, “That I cannot believe. Cao Cao is a meticulous man. How could he make such an error? You and I have joined forces to destroy the enemy—why have you suddenly conceived a different purpose?” Han Sui said, “If you do not trust my heart, tomorrow I shall lure Cao Cao into conversation before the lines. You may burst out from within our formation and kill him with a single thrust of your spear.” Ma Chao said, “If you do that, it will prove my uncle’s sincerity.” The two made their agreement.\n\nThe next day Han Sui led five generals—Hou Xuan, Li Kan, Liang Xing, Ma Wan, and Yang Qiu—out before the lines. Ma Chao concealed himself in the shadow of the camp gate. Han Sui sent a man to the front of Cao Cao’s stockade to shout, “General Han invites the Prime Minister to come out and converse.” Cao Cao ordered Cao Hong to lead several dozen horsemen directly before the lines to meet Han Sui. Halting his horse several paces away, Cao Hong leaned forward in the saddle and said, “Do not fail in what the Prime Minister conveyed to the general last night.” With that, he turned his horse and rode back. When Ma Chao heard this, he was enraged. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged at Han Sui and tried to stab him. The five generals barred his way and persuaded the two to return to camp. Han Sui said, “Worthy nephew, do not suspect me. I harbor no evil intent.” But Ma Chao would not believe him. He departed filled with hatred and resentment. Han Sui conferred with the five generals, saying, “How can this matter be explained?” Yang Qiu said, “Ma Chao relies on his valor and has always sought to domineer over my lord. Even if he defeats Cao Cao, how would he ever consent to yield precedence to you? In my humble opinion, it would be better to submit secretly to Lord Cao. Then in days to come you will not fail to receive the rank of marquis.” Han Sui said, “Ma Teng and I once swore brotherhood. How can I bear to betray him?” Yang Qiu said, “Matters have come to this. There is no other course.” Han Sui asked, “Who can carry the message?” Yang Qiu replied, “I am willing to go.” Han Sui therefore wrote a secret letter and sent Yang Qiu to Cao Cao’s camp to discuss their surrender.\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. He promised to enfeoff Han Sui as Marquis of Western Liang and appoint Yang Qiu Administrator of Western Liang, while all the others would receive offices and noble ranks. They agreed to use fire as their signal and together plotted against Ma Chao. Yang Qiu bowed farewell and returned to Han Sui, to whom he related everything in detail: “We have agreed to light a fire tonight, then act together from within and without.” Han Sui was delighted. He ordered his soldiers to pile dry firewood behind the central army’s command tent, while each of the five generals hung sword and saber at his side and stood ready. Han Sui then discussed arranging a banquet to entice Ma Chao there and kill him at the feast, but he remained hesitant and had not yet decided.\n\nUnknown to them, Ma Chao had already learned every detail. Taking several close attendants with him, he went ahead with sword in hand, while ordering Pang De and Ma Dai to follow in support. Ma Chao slipped secretly into Han Sui’s tent, where he saw the five generals speaking privately with Han Sui. He heard Yang Qiu say, “There must be no delay. Act quickly!” Ma Chao flew into a rage. Brandishing his sword, he rushed in and roared, “How dare you pack of traitors plot to murder me!” All were greatly alarmed. Ma Chao brought his sword down straight at Han Sui’s face. Han Sui frantically raised a hand to ward off the blow, and his left hand was severed. The five generals drew their sabers and rushed at Ma Chao together. Ma Chao bounded out of the tent, where the five surrounded him and attacked in a confused melee. Alone, Ma Chao wielded his precious sword and fought all five. Wherever the sword’s bright gleam flashed, fresh blood sprayed: he struck down Ma Wan and hewed Liang Xing to the ground, while the other three generals fled for their lives. Ma Chao rushed back into the tent to kill Han Sui, but attendants had already rescued him. A blaze then rose behind the tent, and the troops in every camp began to move. Ma Chao hurriedly mounted his horse. Pang De and Ma Dai also arrived, and all sides became entangled in a chaotic battle. As Ma Chao led his troops in an attempt to break out, Cao Cao’s forces closed in from every direction: Xu Chu was before him, Xu Huang behind, Xiahou Yuan on the left, and Cao Hong on the right, while the soldiers of Western Liang slaughtered one another. Ma Chao lost sight of Pang De and Ma Dai, and with more than a hundred horsemen took up a position on the bridge over the Wei.\n\nAs the sky began to brighten, Ma Chao saw Li Kan leading a force beneath the bridge. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he gave chase. Li Kan trailed his spear and fled. Just then Yu Jin came up behind Ma Chao. Yu Jin drew his bow and shot at him. Hearing the twang of the bowstring behind him, Ma Chao quickly swerved aside; the arrow instead struck Li Kan ahead of him, and he fell from his horse dead. Ma Chao wheeled about to kill Yu Jin, but Yu Jin spurred away. Ma Chao returned to the bridge and held his ground. Cao Cao’s troops closed in from front and rear, with the Tiger Guard in the van, and shot volleys of arrows at Ma Chao from both sides. Ma Chao swept them aside with his spear, and the shafts fell clattering to the ground. He ordered his mounted followers to charge back and forth, but Cao Cao’s encirclement was too dense and solid for them to break through. With a mighty roar, Ma Chao charged from the bridge into the land north of the river, but all his followers were cut off behind him. Alone, Ma Chao dashed this way and that through the enemy formation, until a concealed crossbow shot brought down the horse beneath him. Ma Chao fell to the ground, and Cao Cao’s troops closed in.\n\nAt that moment of mortal peril, a body of troops suddenly came charging from the northwest. It was Pang De and Ma Dai. The two rescued Ma Chao, gave him a remount from the army, and, wheeling about, carved a bloody path through the enemy and fled toward the northwest. When Cao Cao heard that Ma Chao had escaped, he transmitted an order to all his generals: “Whether by day or night, you must pursue that young Ma until you overtake him. Whoever takes his head shall be rewarded with a thousand pieces of gold and enfeoffed as marquis of ten thousand households. Whoever captures him alive shall be appointed a great general.” The generals received the order. Each eager to win the prize, they pursued in a long, unbroken line. Ma Chao paid no heed to the exhaustion of men or horses and thought only of flight. His mounted followers gradually scattered. Of the infantry who could not keep up, many were captured. At last, with only a little more than thirty horsemen remaining, he fled with Pang De and Ma Dai toward Longxi and Lintao.\n\nCao Cao pursued in person as far as Anding. Only when he learned that Ma Chao had gone far beyond reach did he recall his troops and return to Chang’an. All the generals assembled there. Han Sui, having lost his left hand, was now a cripple. Cao Cao ordered him to rest his troops and horses in Chang’an and conferred upon him the office of Marquis of Western Liang. Yang Qiu and Hou Xuan were both enfeoffed as marquises and ordered to guard the mouth of the Wei. Cao Cao then gave orders for the army to return to the capital at Xu. Yang Fu, an Assistant Officer of Liangzhou whose courtesy name was Yishan, came directly to Chang’an to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked why he had come. Yang Fu said, “Ma Chao possesses the valor of Lü Bu and has won the deep devotion of the Qiang people. If the Prime Minister does not take advantage of his present momentum and exterminate him, then once Ma Chao has had time to recover his strength, the commanderies west of Longshan will no longer belong to the state. I beg the Prime Minister not to withdraw his army yet.” Cao Cao said, “I had intended to leave troops behind to campaign against him. Unfortunately, there are many troubles in the Central Plain, and the south has not yet been pacified, so I cannot remain here long. You must safeguard the region for me.”\n\nYang Fu accepted the charge. He also recommended Wei Kang as Inspector of Liangzhou and proposed that they lead troops together to garrison Jicheng against Ma Chao. Before departing, Yang Fu petitioned Cao Cao, saying, “A powerful force must be left in Chang’an to serve as our support.” Cao Cao replied, “I have already made the arrangements. Set your mind at ease.” Yang Fu took his leave and departed. The generals all asked Cao Cao, “When the rebels first occupied Tong Pass and the route north of the Wei lay open, why did the Prime Minister not advance through Hedong to attack Fengyi, but instead hold at Tong Pass and delay for so long before crossing northward and establishing a fortified camp?” Cao Cao said, “When the rebels first held Tong Pass, if I had gone to Hedong as soon as I arrived, they would certainly have divided the forces of their various camps among all the river crossings, and then the western bank would have been impossible to reach. I therefore massed my troops before Tong Pass, causing the rebels to concentrate all their strength in the south and leave the western bank unprepared. Thus Xu Huang and Zhu Ling were able to cross. Only afterward did I lead the army across to the north. I linked carts together and erected palisades to form a covered passage, then built walls of ice, all to make the rebels think me weak, inflate their arrogance, and leave them unprepared. I then cleverly employed a scheme of estrangement while conserving my soldiers’ strength, and in a single stroke I shattered them. This is precisely what is meant by ‘the thunderbolt falls before a man can cover his ears.’ The transformations of warfare are certainly not confined to a single path.”\n\nThe generals asked further, “Whenever the Prime Minister heard that the enemy had added soldiers and increased its numbers, a look of delight came over your face. Why was that?” Cao Cao replied, “The region within the passes is remote. Had the various rebels each relied on their own rugged strongholds, they could not have been subdued in less than one or two years. But now they all gathered in one place. Though their numbers were great, their hearts were not united, and they could easily be divided. Thus they could be destroyed in a single stroke, and that was why I rejoiced.” The generals bowed and said, “The Prime Minister’s divine foresight is beyond any of us!” Cao Cao said, “I also relied upon the efforts of all of you, civil and military alike.” He richly rewarded the entire army and left Xiahou Yuan to garrison Chang’an. The surrendered troops were divided among the various commands. Xiahou Yuan recommended Zhang Ji, courtesy name Derong, a native of Gaoling in Fengyi, to serve as Intendant of Jingzhao and guard Chang’an together with him. Cao Cao then led the army back to the capital. Emperor Xian ordered out the imperial carriage and went beyond the city walls to welcome him. By imperial decree, Cao Cao was granted the privilege of receiving homage without being addressed by name, of entering court without hurrying, and of ascending the palace hall wearing sword and shoes, in accordance with the precedent of Xiao He, Chancellor of Han. From that time onward, his might shook the realm both at home and abroad.\n\nWhen news of this reached Hanzhong, it swiftly alarmed Zhang Lu, Administrator of Hanning. Zhang Lu was a native of Feng in Pei. His grandfather Zhang Ling had composed Daoist scriptures on Mount Huming in western Sichuan to delude the people, and everyone revered him. After Zhang Ling’s death, his son Zhang Heng continued his practices. Any commoner who wished to study the Way contributed five pecks of rice, and the followers became commonly known as the “Rice Rebels.” When Zhang Heng died, Zhang Lu continued the practices. In Hanzhong, Zhang Lu styled himself “Teacher-Lord.” Those who came to study the Way were all called “Demon Soldiers.” Their leaders were called “Libationers,” while those who commanded large followings were called “Chief Libationers of a Diocese.” Sincerity and good faith were upheld above all, and fraud and deceit were forbidden. If anyone fell ill, an altar was erected, and the sick person was placed in a quiet chamber, where he reflected upon his own transgressions and confessed them openly. Only then were prayers offered on his behalf. Those responsible for conducting the prayers were called “Libationers Who Supervised the Ordinances.” The method of prayer was to write down the sick person’s name and declare his intention to confess his guilt. Three copies of the document were prepared, known as the “Petitions to the Three Officials.” One copy was burned on a mountaintop as a memorial to Heaven, one was buried in the earth as a memorial to Earth, and one was sunk beneath the water as a petition to the Official of the Waters. If the sick person then recovered, he presented five pecks of rice in thanks. Charitable hostels were also built, stocked with cooked rice, firewood, meat, and other provisions. Travelers were allowed to take and eat whatever quantity they required. Those who took too much would suffer Heaven’s punishment. Anyone within the territory who violated the law was always pardoned three times. Only if he failed to reform was punishment imposed. There were no civil officials anywhere; everything was administered by the Libationers. In this manner Zhang Lu had held Hanzhong as an independent power for thirty years. The imperial government considered the region too remote to subdue by force, so it merely appointed Zhang Lu General of the Household Who Guards the South and Administrator of Hanning, requiring only that he maintain communications and offer tribute.\n\nThat year, when Zhang Lu heard that Cao Cao had defeated the armies of Western Liang and that his might shook the realm, he gathered his followers and said, “Ma Teng of Western Liang has been executed, Ma Chao has newly suffered defeat, and Cao Cao will certainly invade my Hanzhong. I wish to style myself King of Hanning and command our troops against Cao Cao. What do you gentlemen think?” Yan Pu said, “The people of the Han River region comprise more than a hundred thousand households. We have wealth and abundant grain, while steep defenses guard us on every side. Now that Ma Chao has newly been defeated, no fewer than several tens of thousands of the people of Western Liang have fled through the Ziwu Valley into Hanzhong. In my humble opinion, Liu Zhang of Yizhou is muddleheaded and weak. It would be better first to seize the forty-one prefectures of western Sichuan as our foundation. It will not be too late to assume the title of king afterward.” Zhang Lu was delighted and began discussing the raising of troops with his younger brother Zhang Wei. But spies had already carried the news into Sichuan.\n\nNow Liu Zhang of Yizhou, whose courtesy name was Jiyu, was the son of Liu Yan and a descendant of Prince Gong of Lu under the Han. During the Yuanhe era of Emperor Zhang, one branch of the family had been transferred to the fief of Jingling, and its collateral descendants had settled there. Later Liu Yan rose to the office of Governor of Yizhou, but in the first year of Xingping he died from a malignant ulcer. Zhao Wei, Administrator of Yizhou, and others jointly supported Liu Zhang as Governor of Yizhou. Liu Zhang had once put Zhang Lu’s mother and younger brother to death, and thus there was enmity between them. Liu Zhang appointed Pang Xi Administrator of Baxi to resist Zhang Lu.\n\nAt this time Pang Xi learned that Zhang Lu intended to raise an army and seize Sichuan, and he hastened to report the news to Liu Zhang. Weak and irresolute by nature, Liu Zhang was deeply troubled when he heard it and urgently summoned his officials to deliberate. Suddenly one man stepped forward proudly and said, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. Though I possess little ability, with this three-inch tongue of mine, which no argument can wear away, I shall make Zhang Lu fear even to cast a direct glance at western Sichuan.” Thus it was said:\nBecause a counselor in the land of Shu stepped forth,\nA hero of Jingzhou was drawn there in his course.\nWho this man was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 60\n\nZhang Song Confounds Yang Xiu with Retorts; Pang Tong Proposes the Conquest of Western Shu\n\nNow the man who offered Liu Zhang this plan was Zhang Song, styled Yongnian, the Assistant Inspector of Yizhou. He had a jutting forehead and pointed head, a flat nose and protruding teeth; he stood less than five feet tall, and his voice rang like a bronze bell. Liu Zhang asked, “What wise counsel have you, Assistant Inspector, to deliver us from the danger posed by Zhang Lu?” Zhang Song replied, “I have heard that Cao Cao at Xudu has swept the Central Plain clean. Lü Bu and both Yuans were destroyed by him, and recently he defeated Ma Chao as well. He has no equal beneath Heaven. My lord should prepare gifts for presentation, and I shall go personally to Xudu and persuade Cao Cao to raise an army against Hanzhong and deal with Zhang Lu. Then Zhang Lu will be too occupied resisting his enemy to dare cast another covetous eye upon Shu.” Liu Zhang was overjoyed. He gathered gold, pearls, brocades, and fine silks as gifts and dispatched Zhang Song as his envoy. Zhang Song secretly drew a map of the geography of Sichuan and concealed it on his person; then, accompanied by several mounted attendants, he took the road to Xudu. Word of this soon reached Jingzhou, and Kongming immediately sent men into Xudu to learn what was happening.\n\nWhen Zhang Song reached Xudu, he took lodging at the posthouse. Every day he went to the Chancellor’s residence and waited, seeking an audience with Cao Cao. Since returning from his victory over Ma Chao, Cao Cao had grown haughty and complacent. He feasted and drank every day, seldom going out unless some matter arose, while affairs of state were all deliberated at the Chancellor’s residence. Zhang Song waited three days before he was finally permitted to submit his name. The attendants about Cao Cao first demanded bribes, and only then led him inside. Cao Cao was seated in the great hall. When Zhang Song had made his obeisance, Cao Cao asked, “Why has your lord Liu Zhang failed to send tribute these many years?” Zhang Song replied, “The roads are difficult, and marauding bandits are continually arising, so tribute could not be brought through.” Cao Cao rebuked him: “I have swept the Central Plain clean. What bandits remain?” Zhang Song said, “To the south stands Sun Quan, to the north Zhang Lu, and to the west Liu Bei. Even the least of them commands more than a hundred thousand armored men. How can this be called peace?”\n\nCao Cao had disliked Zhang Song from the first because of his mean appearance; now, hearing him speak so provocatively, he swept up his sleeves, rose, and withdrew into the rear hall. The attendants reproached Zhang Song, saying, “You are here on a diplomatic mission. Why do you know nothing of courtesy and speak only to give offense? Fortunately, the Chancellor has taken account of the great distance you have traveled and has not punished you. You had better return at once!” Zhang Song laughed. “In Sichuan we have no sycophants or flatterers.” Suddenly a man below the steps shouted, “You say there are no flatterers in Sichuan; are there, then, flatterers here in the Central Plain?”\n\nZhang Song looked at the man. He had a single sweep of eyebrow, narrow eyes, a fair complexion, and a clear, spirited bearing. On asking his name, Zhang Song learned that he was Yang Xiu, styled Dezu, son of Grand Commandant Yang Biao, and currently Registrar in charge of the stores among the Chancellor’s staff. He was a learned and eloquent man whose insight surpassed that of ordinary men. Zhang Song, knowing Yang Xiu to be skilled in debate, deliberately sought to confound him. Yang Xiu likewise prided himself on his talents and held the scholars of the realm in contempt. Hearing Zhang Song’s mocking words, he invited him to a study outside, where they took their seats according to the courtesies due host and guest. Yang Xiu said, “The roads of Shu are rugged. You must have suffered greatly on your long journey.” Zhang Song replied, “I came at my lord’s command. Though ordered to plunge into boiling water or tread through fire, I would not dare refuse.” Yang Xiu asked, “What are the land and customs of Shu like?” Zhang Song answered, “Shu lies in the western regions and was known in ancient times as Yizhou. Its roads are guarded by the perilous Jin River, and its lands adjoin the mighty fastness of Jiange. Its winding circuits extend over two hundred and eighty stages, and it measures more than thirty thousand li in every direction. The crowing of cocks and barking of dogs can be heard from village to village, and its towns and hamlets stretch on without break. Its soil is rich and fertile, and year after year it knows no anxiety from flood or drought. The state is wealthy, the people abundant, and music of pipes and strings is heard throughout the seasons. Its produce rises in plenty, piled as high as mountains. Nothing beneath Heaven can compare with it!”\n\nYang Xiu asked further, “And what of the men of talent in Shu?” Zhang Song replied, “In letters, we have the poetic genius of Sima Xiangru; in arms, the ability of the Wave-Quelling General Ma Yuan; in medicine, the skill of Zhang Zhongjing; and in divination, the reclusive wisdom of Yan Junping. Among the Nine Schools and Three Teachings, those who rise above their kind and stand foremost among their peers are too numerous to record, much less enumerate in full!” Yang Xiu asked again, “Among Liu Jiyu’s present subordinates, how many men are there like you?” Zhang Song replied, “Men accomplished in both letters and arms, endowed with wisdom and courage, loyal, righteous, bold, and generous, are numbered by the hundreds. As for men of small ability like myself, they could be measured by cartloads and bushels, too many to count.” Yang Xiu said, “What office do you presently hold?” Zhang Song replied, “I unworthily fill the post of Assistant Inspector and am most unequal to its duties. May I ask what office you hold at court?” Yang Xiu said, “I am currently Registrar in the Chancellor’s residence.” Zhang Song said, “I have long heard that your family has worn cap and sash for generations. Why do you not stand in the imperial hall and assist the Son of Heaven, instead of serving as a petty clerk beneath the Chancellor’s gate?”\n\nAt these words Yang Xiu’s face flushed with shame. Forcing himself to answer, he said, “Though I occupy a lowly post, the Chancellor has entrusted me with weighty responsibilities concerning military administration, money, and grain. Morning and evening I receive much instruction from him, and my understanding has been greatly enlarged. That is why I remain in this office.” Zhang Song laughed. “I have heard that Chancellor Cao, in civil matters, does not comprehend the Way of Confucius and Mencius, and in military matters has not mastered the strategies of Sun Wu and Wu Qi. He devotes himself solely to force and domination, yet occupies a lofty station. How could he offer instruction capable of enlarging the understanding of an illustrious gentleman such as yourself?” Yang Xiu said, “You dwell in a remote borderland. How can you know the Chancellor’s great talents? Let me show you.” He called to the attendants to take a scroll from a case and gave it to Zhang Song. Zhang Song looked at its title: The Mengde New Book. He read it through from beginning to end. It consisted of thirteen chapters, all setting forth essential methods of warfare.\n\nWhen he had finished, Zhang Song asked, “What sort of book do you take this to be?” Yang Xiu replied, “The Chancellor composed it by weighing antiquity against the present, modeling it on the thirteen chapters of Master Sun. You have mocked the Chancellor as a man without talent; is this work not worthy to be handed down to posterity?” Zhang Song laughed loudly. “Even three-foot children in Shu can recite this book by heart. Why call it a ‘new book’? It was written by an unknown author in the Warring States period. Chancellor Cao stole it and claimed the ability as his own; he has succeeded only in deceiving you!” Yang Xiu said, “This is a book the Chancellor has kept secret. Though the manuscript has been completed, it has never circulated in the world. How can you claim that children in Shu recite it fluently? Why deceive me so?” Zhang Song replied, “If you do not believe me, let me recite it.” He then declaimed The Mengde New Book from beginning to end without missing a single word. Yang Xiu was astounded. “You never forget anything once you have seen it. Truly, you are a prodigious talent beneath Heaven!” A later poet wrote:\n\nStrange and singular his form,\nLofty and aloof his bearing.\nHis speech poured forth like the Three Gorges’ waters;\nHis eyes read ten lines at a glance.\nIn courage he towered above western Shu;\nHis literary brilliance pierced the boundless void.\nThe Hundred Schools and all the Masters—\nOne reading left him nothing more to learn.\n\nZhang Song now prepared to take his leave and return home. Yang Xiu said, “Remain at the posthouse a little longer. Allow me to report again to the Chancellor and obtain you an audience with His Majesty.” Zhang Song thanked him and withdrew. Yang Xiu went in to see Cao Cao and said, “Why did the Chancellor treat Zhang Song so slightingly just now?” Cao Cao replied, “His words were insolent, so I slighted him deliberately.” Yang Xiu said, “The Chancellor could once tolerate even Mi Heng. Why not receive Zhang Song?” Cao Cao replied, “Mi Heng’s writings were renowned throughout the age, and so I could not bear to kill him. What ability has Zhang Song?” Yang Xiu said, “Quite apart from his torrent-like eloquence and unfettered powers of debate, I showed him the Mengde New Book composed by the Chancellor. After reading it once, he could recite it from memory. Such breadth of learning and strength of memory are seldom found in this world. Zhang Song claims the book was written by an unknown author in the Warring States period and that every child in Shu knows it by heart.” Cao Cao said, “Can it be that an ancient writer’s thought secretly coincided with mine?” He ordered the book torn apart and burned. Yang Xiu said, “This man should be given an audience with His Majesty, so that he may behold the grandeur of the imperial court.” Cao Cao replied, “Tomorrow I shall review the troops at the western parade ground. You may take him there beforehand and let him witness the splendor of my army. Then he can return and report that as soon as I have subdued the Southlands, I shall come to take Sichuan.” Yang Xiu accepted the command.\n\nThe next day, Yang Xiu accompanied Zhang Song to the western parade ground. Cao Cao reviewed fifty thousand stalwart Tiger Guard soldiers drawn up across the field. Their helmets and armor shone brilliantly, their robes blazed with color; gongs and drums shook the heavens, while halberds and spears flashed in the sun. Companies were arrayed on every side; banners streamed in splendor, and men and horses seemed to leap into the sky. Zhang Song watched them sidelong. After a long while, Cao Cao summoned him, pointed to the host, and said, “Have you ever seen such heroic men in Sichuan?” Zhang Song replied, “In Shu we have never seen such instruments of war. We govern our people only through benevolence and righteousness.” Cao Cao’s expression changed as he glared at him, but Zhang Song showed no fear. Yang Xiu repeatedly signaled Zhang Song with his eyes. Cao Cao said to him, “I regard the vermin beneath Heaven as no more than weeds and chaff. Wherever my great army goes, it wins every battle and takes every fortress. Those who submit to me live; those who resist me die. Do you understand?” Zhang Song replied, “That wherever the Chancellor sends his army, he is sure to win every battle and take every fortress is something I have long known. There was the time you attacked Lü Bu at Puyang, and the day you fought Zhang Xiu at Wancheng; when you encountered young Zhou at Red Cliffs, and met Guan Yu at Huarong; when you cut off your beard and cast away your robe at Tong Pass, and seized a boat to escape the arrows on the Wei River—all these indeed prove that you are unequaled beneath Heaven.” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare this pedantic wretch expose my failures!” He shouted for the attendants to drag Zhang Song out and behead him. Yang Xiu remonstrated: “Though Zhang Song may deserve death, he has come all the way from Shu to present tribute. If he is executed, I fear it will alienate those in distant lands.” Cao Cao’s anger did not subside. Xun Yu also remonstrated, and only then did Cao Cao spare Zhang Song’s life, ordering him instead to be beaten out with cudgels.\n\nZhang Song returned to the posthouse and left the city that very night, making ready to return to Sichuan. He reflected, “I originally intended to offer Cao Cao the prefectures and counties of western Sichuan, but who would have imagined he would treat a man with such contempt? Before Liu Zhang, I boasted greatly of what I would accomplish. If I return empty-handed and disgruntled today, the people of Shu will surely laugh at me. I have long heard that Liu Xuande of Jingzhou is renowned far and wide for benevolence and righteousness. I would do better to return by that road. I shall see what sort of man he is; then I will form my own judgment.” He mounted his horse and, leading his servants, rode toward the borders of Jingzhou. When he reached the frontier of Yingzhou, he suddenly saw a body of more than five hundred horsemen. At their head rode a great general, lightly armed and simply dressed, who reined in his horse and asked, “Can the traveler be none other than Assistant Inspector Zhang?” Zhang Song replied, “I am he.” The general hurriedly dismounted, saluted, and said, “Zhao Yun has been awaiting you for some time.” Zhang Song dismounted and returned the courtesy. “Can you be Zhao Zilong of Changshan?” Zhao Yun replied, “I am. My lord Liu Xuande, knowing that Your Excellency has traveled far and endured the hardships of the saddle, specifically ordered me to offer you a little wine and food.”\n\nWhen he had spoken, the soldiers knelt and presented wine and food, which Zhao Yun respectfully offered to Zhang Song. Zhang Song thought, “Men say Liu Xuande is generous, humane, and devoted to his guests. Now I see it is true.” He drank several cups with Zhao Yun, then mounted and traveled alongside him. At the boundary of Jingzhou, night was falling. They came to a posthouse and found more than a hundred men standing in attendance outside its gate, beating drums to welcome them. A general saluted before Zhang Song’s horse and said, “By my elder brother’s command, and in consideration of Your Excellency’s long and dusty journey, I, Guan, have swept the posthouse courtyard and prepared it for your night’s rest.” Zhang Song dismounted and entered the posthouse with Guan Yunchang and Zhao Yun. After exchanging courtesies, they seated themselves according to rank. Soon wine and food were set out, and the two generals pressed them upon him with great attentiveness. They drank until deep into the night before ending the banquet and lodging there until morning.\n\nThe next day, after breakfast, they mounted and had gone no more than three or five li when they saw a cluster of men and horses approaching. It was Xuande himself, accompanied by Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix, coming in person to welcome Zhang Song. As soon as Xuande saw him in the distance, he dismounted and waited. Zhang Song also hurriedly dismounted to meet him. Xuande said, “I have long heard Your Excellency’s lofty reputation, which has thundered in my ears. I have only regretted that mountains and clouds lay so far between us that I could not receive your instruction. Now I hear you are returning home, and I have come especially to greet you. If you will not disdain me, I beg you to rest awhile in my barren province, that I may express how ardently I have longed to meet you. It would be my greatest good fortune.” Zhang Song was delighted. They mounted and rode side by side into the city. At the official residence, each performed the proper courtesies; host and guest took their appointed seats, and a banquet was laid to entertain him.\n\nAs they drank, Xuande spoke only of casual matters and never once mentioned western Sichuan. Zhang Song sought to draw him out, saying, “Now that the Imperial Uncle holds Jingzhou, how many commanderies does he possess?” Kongming replied, “Jingzhou is only borrowed temporarily from Eastern Wu, which repeatedly sends men to demand its return. Since my lord is the son-in-law of Eastern Wu, he is for the moment permitted to shelter here.” Zhang Song said, “Eastern Wu holds six commanderies and eighty-one districts. Its people are strong and its state wealthy. Is it still not satisfied?” Pang Tong said, “My lord is an Imperial Uncle of the Han, yet he cannot occupy even a province or commandery. All the others are vermin gnawing at the Han, yet they rely on force to seize territory. Every wise man must find this unjust.” Xuande said, “You two gentlemen must say no more. What virtue have I that I should dare hope for so much?” Zhang Song replied, “Not so. Illustrious sir, you are a kinsman of the Han imperial house, and your benevolence and righteousness fill all within the Four Seas. Let alone occupying provinces and commanderies—even if you succeeded the legitimate line and ascended the imperial throne, it would be no more than your due.” Xuande folded his hands and thanked him. “Your words go too far. How could Bei presume to deserve them?”\n\nThereafter Xuande detained Zhang Song for three days of continual feasting, yet never mentioned affairs in Sichuan. When Zhang Song took his leave, Xuande prepared a farewell banquet at the Long Pavilion, ten li outside the city. Raising a cup, Xuande poured wine for Zhang Song and said, “I am deeply grateful that Your Excellency did not disdain me and remained here three days in conversation. Now that we part, I do not know when I shall again receive your instruction.” Having spoken, tears streamed down his face. Zhang Song thought, “Xuande is so generous, humane, and devoted to worthy men—how can I abandon him? I would do better to tell him everything and have him take western Sichuan.” He therefore said, “I too long to attend you morning and evening; I regret only that I have had no opportunity. As I see it, Jingzhou has Sun Quan to the east, ever crouching like a tiger, and Cao Cao to the north, always eager to swallow it like a whale. This is not a place in which you can remain for long.” Xuande replied, “I know this well, but I have found nowhere else to establish myself.” Zhang Song said, “Yizhou is steep and strongly fortified, with a thousand li of fertile plains. Its people are numerous and its state wealthy. Its wise and able men have long admired the Imperial Uncle’s virtue. If you raise the armies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang and drive swiftly westward, you may establish a dominion and restore the House of Han.” Xuande said, “How could Bei presume to do such a thing? Liu of Yizhou is also a kinsman of the imperial house, and his beneficence has long been spread throughout Shu. How could an outsider hope to shake his rule?”\n\nZhang Song said, “I am not betraying my lord in pursuit of rank and glory. But now that I have encountered an illustrious man, I dare not fail to lay bare my heart. Though Liu Jiyu possesses the lands of Yizhou, he is by nature dim-witted and weak and cannot employ the worthy or make use of the able. Moreover, Zhang Lu lies to the north and constantly thinks of invading. The people’s hearts are divided, and they long for an enlightened lord. The sole purpose of my present journey was to offer submission to Cao Cao. Who could have expected that traitor, flaunting himself as a ruthless hero, to scorn the worthy and despise scholars? Therefore I came especially to see you, illustrious sir. First take western Sichuan as your foundation; then turn north against Hanzhong, recover the Central Plain, and restore the imperial court. Your name will endure in the histories, and no achievement could be greater. If you truly intend to take western Sichuan, I am willing to labor like a dog or horse and serve as your ally within. I do not know what your honored judgment may be.” Xuande replied, “I am deeply moved by your generous intention. But Liu Jiyu and I are of the same clan. If I attacked him, I fear all beneath Heaven would spit upon my name.” Zhang Song said, “A true man living in this world must strive to establish merit and accomplish a great enterprise, urging his horse ahead of all others. If you do not take it now, another will take it, and then regret will come too late.” Xuande said, “I have heard that the roads of Shu are rugged, crossing a thousand mountains and ten thousand streams; carts cannot travel abreast, nor horses ride side by side. Even if I wished to take it, what sound plan could I employ?”\n\nFrom his sleeve Zhang Song took a map and handed it to Xuande, saying, “I am deeply moved by your magnificent virtue, illustrious sir, and venture to present you with this map. You need only examine it to understand the roads of Shu.” Xuande opened it slightly and looked. It recorded every geographical route and stage: distances and dimensions, mountains, rivers, strategic passes, treasuries, money, and grain—all were clearly marked. Zhang Song said, “You must act swiftly. I have two intimate and trusted friends, Fa Zheng and Meng Da. They will certainly be able to assist you. When they come to Jingzhou, you may discuss your intentions with them.” Xuande folded his hands in thanks. “The green hills shall never grow old, and the clear waters shall flow forever. When the enterprise is accomplished, I shall surely reward you richly.” Zhang Song replied, “Having encountered an enlightened lord, I could not withhold anything I knew. How could I dare hope for reward?” With that he took his leave. Kongming ordered Guan Yunchang and the others to escort him several dozen li before returning.\n\nWhen Zhang Song returned to Yizhou, he first went to see his friend Fa Zheng. Fa Zheng, styled Xiaozhi, was a native of Youfufeng Commandery and the son of the worthy scholar Fa Zhen. Zhang Song related everything in detail, saying, “Cao Cao scorns worthy men and treats scholars with arrogance. He is a man with whom one may share adversity, but not prosperity. I have already promised Yizhou to the Imperial Uncle Liu, and I especially wished to discuss the matter with you.” Fa Zheng replied, “I have long judged Liu Zhang incapable and have desired for some time to meet the Imperial Uncle Liu. Since our minds are one, what doubt can remain?” Shortly afterward Meng Da arrived. Meng Da, styled Ziqing, came from the same district as Fa Zheng. Upon entering, he found Fa Zheng and Zhang Song speaking in secret. Meng Da said, “I already know what you two gentlemen intend. You mean to offer Yizhou, do you not?” Zhang Song replied, “That is indeed our intention. Try to guess—to whom should we offer it?” Meng Da said, “It can be none other than Liu Xuande.” The three clapped their hands and laughed heartily. Fa Zheng then said to Zhang Song, “When you see Liu Zhang tomorrow, what will you do?” Zhang Song replied, “I shall recommend you two gentlemen as envoys to Jingzhou.” Both agreed.\n\nThe next day, Zhang Song went to see Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang asked, “How did your mission fare?” Zhang Song replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor to the Han who seeks to usurp all beneath Heaven. Nothing can be discussed with him. He already intends to seize Sichuan.” Liu Zhang said, “If that is so, what are we to do?” Zhang Song replied, “I have a plan that will make both Zhang Lu and Cao Cao afraid to invade western Sichuan lightly.” Liu Zhang asked, “What plan?” Zhang Song replied, “The Imperial Uncle Liu in Jingzhou is of the same clan as my lord. He is benevolent, merciful, and magnanimous, with the bearing of a venerable elder. After the fierce battle at Red Cliffs, even Cao Cao’s courage fails at the sound of his name—how much more Zhang Lu’s? Why does my lord not send an envoy to form an alliance with him and make him our external support? Then we can resist Cao Cao and Zhang Lu.” Liu Zhang said, “I too have long entertained this thought. Who can serve as envoy?” Zhang Song replied, “None but Fa Zheng and Meng Da can undertake the mission.” Liu Zhang immediately summoned the two, wrote a letter, and appointed Fa Zheng as envoy to establish friendly relations. He next ordered Meng Da to lead five thousand picked soldiers to welcome Xuande into Sichuan as an ally.\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, a man suddenly burst in from outside, his face streaming with sweat, and cried, “If my lord heeds Zhang Song’s words, all forty-one prefectures and commanderies will belong to another!” Zhang Song was greatly alarmed. Looking at the man, he saw Huang Quan, styled Gongheng, a native of Ba in western Langzhong and presently a Registrar in Liu Zhang’s service. Liu Zhang asked, “Xuande and I are of the same clan, and so I would make him my ally. Why do you speak in this way?” Huang Quan replied, “I have long known that Liu Bei treats men generously and can overcome hardness with gentleness. No hero can rival him. From afar he wins men’s hearts; near at hand he wins the people’s devotion. Moreover, he has the strategies of Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong, with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan as his wings. If you summon him into Shu and treat him as a subordinate commander, how could Liu Bei consent to humble himself and play the lesser man? If you treat him with the courtesies due a guest, one realm still cannot contain two masters. If you heed my words today, western Shu will be as secure as Mount Tai. If you do not, my lord’s peril will be that of eggs piled one atop another. Zhang Song passed through Jingzhou on his recent journey and must have conspired with Liu Bei. First execute Zhang Song, then sever relations with Liu Bei; that will be western Sichuan’s greatest good fortune.” Liu Zhang said, “If Cao Cao and Zhang Lu come against us, how are we to resist them?” Huang Quan replied, “Better to close the borders and seal the passes, dig deep moats, and raise high ramparts until peaceful times return.” Liu Zhang said, “The enemy is already threatening our borders; the danger is as urgent as fire singeing one’s eyebrows. To wait for peaceful times would be far too slow a plan.” He therefore rejected Huang Quan’s counsel and dispatched Fa Zheng.\n\nAnother man now tried to stop him, crying, “You must not! You must not!” Liu Zhang looked and saw Wang Lei, an Administrative Officer in his retinue. Wang Lei knocked his head upon the ground and said, “My lord, by listening to Zhang Song, you are bringing disaster upon yourself.” Liu Zhang replied, “Not so. I seek friendship with Liu Xuande solely to resist Zhang Lu.” Wang Lei said, “Zhang Lu’s incursions are no more than an itch of the skin; Liu Bei’s entry into Sichuan will be a mortal affliction of the heart and belly. Moreover, Liu Bei is a ruthless hero of the age. When he first served Cao Cao, he immediately plotted against him; later, when he joined Sun Quan, he seized Jingzhou. With a heart such as his, how can you dwell together? If you summon him now, western Sichuan is finished!” Liu Zhang rebuked him: “Say no more of this nonsense! Xuande and I are of the same clan. How could he be willing to seize my inheritance?” He ordered both men escorted out and commanded Fa Zheng to depart at once. Fa Zheng left Yizhou, went directly to Jingzhou, and presented himself to Xuande. After making his obeisance, he handed over Liu Zhang’s letter. Xuande broke the seal and read:\n\n“Your clansman and younger brother Liu Zhang bows twice and sends this letter beneath the command banner of General Xuande, his elder kinsman. Long have I revered your thunderous majesty, but the roads of Shu are rugged, and I have been unable to send tribute, for which I feel the deepest alarm and shame. I have heard it said, ‘In fortune and misfortune, men rescue one another; in adversity and danger, they support one another.’ If this is true even of friends, how much more so of kinsmen? Zhang Lu now lies to the north and may raise an army at any hour to invade my borders. I can find no peace. I have therefore sent a special envoy respectfully bearing this brief letter, in the hope that it may reach your honored hearing. If you will remember the bonds of our common clan and preserve the duty owed between limbs of one body, raise an army at once and destroy this mad brigand, that we may forever stand as lips and teeth to one another. A rich reward shall naturally follow. A letter cannot express all I wish to say. I await only your chariot and cavalry.”\n\nWhen Xuande had finished reading, he was overjoyed and gave a banquet for Fa Zheng. After several rounds of wine, Xuande dismissed the attendants and privately said to him, “I have long admired Xiaozhi’s wisdom and clarity, and Assistant Inspector Zhang often praised your magnificent virtue. Now that I have received your instruction, a lifelong wish is fulfilled.” Fa Zheng thanked him. “I am merely a petty official of Shu. What is there in me worth mentioning? I have heard that a horse neighs when it meets Bo Le, and a man dies for one who truly knows him. Does the general still intend what Assistant Inspector Zhang once discussed with you?” Xuande replied, “Bei has lived all his life as a guest in another’s house, and never thinks of it without grief and sighing. I have often reflected that even the tiny wren has one branch to rest upon, and the cunning hare still conceals itself in three burrows—how much more should a man have a refuge? It is not that I do not wish to take the rich and abundant lands of Shu; but Liu Jiyu is of my own clan, and I cannot bear to plot against him.” Fa Zheng said, “Yizhou is a land blessed by Heaven. A lord incapable of bringing order out of disorder cannot hold it. Liu Jiyu is now unable to employ worthy men, so this inheritance will soon belong to another. Today it is offering itself to the general; you must not let the opportunity pass. Have you not heard the saying, ‘In the pursuit of a hare, it belongs to the first who catches it’? If the general wishes to take Yizhou, I shall serve him to the death.” Xuande folded his hands in thanks. “Allow me still to deliberate.”\n\nWhen the banquet ended that day, Kongming personally escorted Fa Zheng back to the posthouse. Xuande sat alone, lost in thought. Pang Tong entered and said, “One who fails to decide when a decision must be made is a fool. My lord is wise and discerning—why harbor so many doubts?” Xuande asked, “In your judgment, what should be done?” Pang Tong replied, “With Sun Quan east of Jingzhou and Cao Cao to the north, it will be difficult for us to achieve our ambitions here. Yizhou has a million households, broad lands, and abundant wealth, all sufficient to support a great enterprise. Now, by good fortune, Zhang Song and Fa Zheng are ready to assist us from within. This is a gift from Heaven. Why should you hesitate?”\n\nXuande said, “The man opposed to me like fire to water is Cao Cao. Cao Cao is impetuous, so I am deliberate; Cao Cao is violent, so I am benevolent; Cao Cao is treacherous, so I am loyal. By acting contrary to Cao Cao in every matter, I have been able to succeed. I will not sacrifice great righteousness before all beneath Heaven for the sake of some small advantage.” Pang Tong laughed. “Though my lord’s words accord with heavenly principle, in an age of disorder, when armies contend for supremacy, there can be no single fixed method. If one clings rigidly to ordinary principles, one cannot advance a single step. One must adapt to circumstances. Moreover, to annex the weak and attack the benighted, to take a state by force and thereafter govern it with justice—this was the Way of Tang and King Wu. Once the enterprise is settled, you may requite Liu Zhang with righteousness and enfeoff him in a great domain. How would that betray good faith? If you do not take Yizhou today, another will take it in the end. I beg my lord to consider carefully.” Xuande’s doubts suddenly cleared. “Your words are as precious as metal and stone. I shall engrave them upon my heart.” He therefore summoned Kongming and consulted with him about raising an army and marching west. Kongming said, “Jingzhou is a vital region and must be defended by a separate force.” Xuande replied, “I shall go to western Sichuan with Pang Shiyuan, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan. The Military Adviser may remain in Jingzhou with Guan Yunchang, Zhang Yide, and Zhao Zilong.” Kongming agreed. Thus Kongming assumed overall command of Jingzhou. Lord Guan guarded the vital road to Xiangyang at the Qingni defile; Zhang Fei commanded the four commanderies and patrolled the river; Zhao Yun was stationed at Jiangling and kept watch over Gong’an. Xuande appointed Huang Zhong to lead the vanguard and Wei Yan the rear guard. Xuande himself, together with Liu Feng and Guan Ping, commanded the center, while Pang Tong served as military adviser. With fifty thousand horse and foot, they set out westward.\n\nJust as they were about to depart, Liao Hua suddenly arrived with a force and surrendered. Xuande ordered him to assist Yunchang in resisting Cao Cao. In the winter of that year, the army marched toward western Sichuan. They had traveled only a few stages when Meng Da came to meet them. After paying his respects to Xuande, he said, “Liu of Yizhou ordered me to lead five thousand soldiers here to welcome you from afar.” Xuande sent a messenger into Yizhou to notify Liu Zhang of his coming. Liu Zhang then sent letters throughout all the prefectures and commanderies along the route, ordering them to supply money and grain. Intending to go personally to Fucheng to welcome Xuande, Liu Zhang commanded that carriages and conveyances, tents and canopies, banners and armor all be prepared in the brightest splendor. Registrar Huang Quan entered to remonstrate: “If my lord goes, Liu Bei will surely do you harm. I have received your stipend for many years and cannot bear to see you fall victim to another man’s treacherous scheme. I beg you to think three times.” Zhang Song said, “Huang Quan’s words sow distrust among members of the imperial clan and swell the might of our enemies. They are of no benefit whatever to my lord.” Liu Zhang rebuked Huang Quan: “My mind is made up. Why do you oppose me?” Huang Quan knocked his head against the floor until blood flowed, then crawled forward, seized Liu Zhang’s robe in his teeth, and continued to remonstrate. Liu Zhang flew into a rage and rose, wrenching at his robe. Huang Quan would not release it, and two of his front teeth were torn out. Liu Zhang shouted for the attendants to drag Huang Quan away, and Huang Quan returned home weeping bitterly.\n\nAs Liu Zhang prepared to depart, another man cried, “My lord refuses to accept Huang Gongheng’s loyal counsel—do you mean to walk willingly into the land of death?” He prostrated himself before the steps and remonstrated. Liu Zhang looked and saw Li Hui, a native of Yuyuan in Jianning. Li Hui knocked his head upon the ground and said, “I have heard it said, ‘A ruler should have ministers who remonstrate, and a father sons who remonstrate.’ Huang Gongheng’s words are loyal and righteous and must be heeded. If you allow Liu Bei into Sichuan, it will be like welcoming a tiger through your gate.” Liu Zhang replied, “Xuande is my elder clansman. How could he be willing to harm me? Whoever speaks of this again will be beheaded!” He rebuked the attendants and ordered Li Hui dragged out. Zhang Song said, “The civil officials of Shu now think only of their wives and children and no longer exert themselves in my lord’s service. The generals rely upon their achievements and have grown arrogant, each harboring thoughts of defection. Unless we obtain the Imperial Uncle Liu’s help, the enemy will attack from without and the people will rise within. That is the sure road to defeat.” Liu Zhang said, “Your plans are profound and greatly to my benefit.”\n\nThe next day, Liu Zhang mounted his horse and rode out through the Yuqiao Gate. A messenger reported, “Administrative Officer Wang Lei has suspended himself upside down by a rope from the city gate. In one hand he holds a memorial of remonstrance and in the other a sword. He declares that if his counsel is rejected, he will cut the rope himself and dash out his life upon the ground.” Liu Zhang ordered Wang Lei’s memorial brought to him and read it. In substance, it said:\n\n“Your servant Wang Lei, Administrative Officer of Yizhou, knocks his head upon the ground and weeps blood. I have heard it said, ‘Good medicine is bitter in the mouth but beneficial to the illness; loyal words grate upon the ear but benefit one’s conduct.’ In former days, King Huai of Chu refused to heed Qu Yuan’s counsel. He went to a covenant meeting at Wuguan and was detained by Qin. Now my lord lightly leaves his great commandery and intends to welcome Liu Bei at Fucheng. I fear there will be a road by which you go, but none by which you return. If you will execute Zhang Song in the marketplace and break off your agreement with Liu Bei, it will be the greatest good fortune for the old and young of Shu and the greatest good fortune for my lord’s inheritance!”\n\nWhen Liu Zhang had finished reading, he said in fury, “I am going to meet a benevolent man; it will be like drawing near fragrant iris and orchids. Why do you repeatedly insult me?” Wang Lei gave a great cry, cut through his own rope, and dashed himself to death upon the ground. A later poet lamented:\n\nHanging upside down from the city gate, he held his remonstrance high;\nResolved upon death, he gave his life to repay Liu Zhang.\nHuang Quan broke his teeth, yet in the end surrendered to Liu Bei—\nHow could his constancy compare with Wang Lei’s unbending strength?\n\nLiu Zhang led thirty thousand soldiers toward Fucheng. The rear army transported more than a thousand wagonloads of provisions, money, and silk to welcome Xuande. Meanwhile, Xuande’s vanguard had already reached Shuju. Wherever it passed, supplies were provided by western Sichuan; moreover, Xuande’s commands were strict and clear—anyone who wrongfully took even one object from the common people was to be beheaded. Thus, wherever his army went, it did not trespass upon so much as an autumn hair. The people, supporting the old and leading the young, crowded the roads to watch, burning incense and bowing in reverence. Xuande comforted them all with kindly words.\n\nFa Zheng privately said to Pang Tong, “A secret letter has lately arrived from Zhang Song. It says that when Liu Zhang meets us at Fucheng, we may deal with him at once. This opportunity must not be lost.” Pang Tong replied, “Say nothing of this for the present. Wait until the two Lius meet, and then act as circumstances allow. If word leaks out beforehand, changes may arise within.” Fa Zheng therefore kept silent. Fucheng lay three hundred and sixty li from Chengdu. Liu Zhang had already arrived and sent men to welcome Xuande. Both armies encamped along the Fu River. Xuande entered the city and met Liu Zhang. Each spoke of the affection due between brothers of one clan. When the formal courtesies were concluded, they shed tears and poured out their innermost feelings.\n\nWhen the banquet was over, each returned to his own encampment to rest. Liu Zhang said to his officials, “How laughable Huang Quan, Wang Lei, and the others were! They did not understand my elder clansman’s heart and suspected him without cause. Today I have met him, and he is truly a man of benevolence and righteousness. Now that I have him as an external ally, why should I fear Cao Cao or Zhang Lu? But for Zhang Song, I would have lost this opportunity.” He took off the green robe he was wearing and, adding five hundred taels of gold, sent them to Chengdu as a gift for Zhang Song. At that time, his officers and aides—Liu Gui, Leng Bao, Zhang Ren, Deng Xian, and a whole company of civil and military officials—said, “My lord should not rejoice too soon. Liu Bei has hardness concealed within his gentleness. His heart cannot yet be fathomed, and you should remain on your guard against him.” Liu Zhang laughed. “You are all overanxious. How could my brother harbor a second intention?” All sighed and withdrew.\n\nWhen Xuande returned to his camp, Pang Tong entered and said, “My lord, did you observe Liu Jiyu’s conduct at today’s banquet?” Xuande replied, “Jiyu is truly an honest and sincere man.” Pang Tong said, “Though Jiyu himself is good-hearted, his officers Liu Gui, Zhang Ren, and the others all wore resentful expressions. Whether good or evil will come of this cannot yet be known. In my judgment, the best course is to hold a banquet tomorrow and invite Jiyu to attend. Conceal a hundred swordsmen and axemen behind the hangings; when my lord casts down his cup as the signal, kill him there at the feast. Then we can sweep into Chengdu in a single rush. Without drawing a blade from its scabbard or fitting an arrow to a bowstring, we may sit at ease and settle the province.” Xuande said, “Jiyu is of my own clan and has treated me with perfect sincerity. Moreover, I have only just entered Shu and have not yet established benevolence or trust among the people. If I did such a thing, Heaven above would not tolerate me and the people below would resent me. Even a hegemon would refuse to adopt such a scheme.” Pang Tong replied, “This is not my own plan. Fa Xiaozhi has received a secret letter from Zhang Song saying the matter brooks no delay and must be dealt with very soon.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Fa Zheng entered and said, “What we propose is not for our own sake, but in obedience to Heaven’s command.” Xuande replied, “Liu Jiyu is of my own clan. I cannot bear to take his lands.” Fa Zheng said, “You are mistaken, illustrious sir. If you do not act, Zhang Lu, who bears Shu a blood feud for the killing of his mother, will surely come and seize it. You have crossed distant mountains and rivers and driven your soldiers and horses hard to reach this place. Now that you are here, advance will bring achievement, while retreat will gain you nothing. If you cling to doubt and hesitation and delay for many days, it will be a grave error. I also fear that once the scheme is exposed, you will instead fall victim to another’s calculations. Better to seize this moment, when Heaven grants the opportunity and men give their allegiance, strike unexpectedly, and establish your foundation without delay. This is truly the highest plan.” Pang Tong likewise urged him again and again. It was just as the verse says:\n\nHow many times in life can one preserve the generous way?\nYet able ministers press single-mindedly for expedient schemes.\n\nWhat lay in Xuande’s heart remains unknown. Read the next chapter to learn how matters unfold.\n\n### Chapter 61\n\nZhao Yun Rescues A-Dou on the River; Sun Quan’s Letter Forces Cao Cao to Retreat\n\nNow Pang Tong and Fa Zheng urged Xuande to kill Liu Zhang there at the banquet, saying that Western Sichuan would then be his for the taking. Xuande said, “I have only just entered Shu, and have not yet established either benevolence or good faith. This absolutely must not be done.” The two pressed him again and again, but Xuande steadfastly refused. The next day, he again feasted with Liu Zhang in the city. They spoke intimately of all that lay in their hearts, and their affection grew exceedingly close. When the wine had brought them to half-drunkenness, Pang Tong and Fa Zheng conferred together, saying, “Matters have come to this; our lord can no longer have his own way.” They instructed Wei Yan to ascend the hall and perform a sword dance, then seize the opportunity to kill Liu Zhang. Wei Yan accordingly drew his sword and stepped forward, saying, “There is nothing here to enliven the banquet. Allow me to perform a sword dance for your amusement.” Pang Tong at once summoned the warriors to enter and array themselves below the hall, waiting only for Wei Yan to strike. Liu Zhang’s generals saw Wei Yan dancing with his sword before the banquet, and also saw the warriors beneath the steps gripping their sword hilts and staring fixedly into the hall. Zhang Ren, an aide in Liu Zhang’s service, likewise drew his sword and began to dance, saying, “A sword dance must have a partner. I am willing to dance with General Wei.”\n\nThe two danced opposite each other before the banquet. Wei Yan glanced at Liu Feng, who also drew his sword and joined the dance. At this, Liu Gui, Leng Bao, and Deng Xian each drew his sword and came forward, saying, “We should all dance together to add to the merriment.” Xuande was greatly alarmed. He hastily drew the sword worn by one of his attendants, stood up at the banquet, and cried, “We brothers have met to drink our fill, with neither doubt nor suspicion between us. This is no Banquet at Hong Gate! What need is there for sword dancing? Whoever does not cast down his sword shall be beheaded at once!” Liu Zhang also rebuked them, saying, “When brothers gather together, what need is there for weapons?” He ordered all the attendants to remove their swords. Amid general confusion, everyone descended from the hall. Xuande summoned the officers and soldiers back onto the terrace, gave them wine, and said, “We brothers are of the same clan, flesh and blood, and have come together to discuss great affairs. There is no disloyalty between us. You must harbor no suspicions.” The generals all bowed and thanked him. Liu Zhang took Xuande by the hand and wept, saying, “I swear that I shall never forget my elder brother’s kindness!” The two drank merrily until evening and then parted. On returning to his camp, Xuande reproached Pang Tong: “How could you gentlemen seek to entrap me in an unrighteous deed? Never do such a thing again.” Pang Tong sighed and withdrew.\n\nNow when Liu Zhang returned to his camp, Liu Gui and the others said, “Did our lord see what happened at today’s banquet? It would be better to return home early and avoid future calamity.” Liu Zhang said, “My elder brother Liu Xuande is not like other men.” The generals said, “Even if Xuande himself has no such intention, all his subordinates desire to annex Western Sichuan in pursuit of wealth and rank.” Liu Zhang said, “Do not sow discord between us brothers.” He refused to listen and continued to spend each day in pleasant conversation with Xuande.\n\nSuddenly a report came that Zhang Lu had marshaled his troops and was about to attack Jiameng Pass. Liu Zhang accordingly asked Xuande to go and resist him. Xuande readily accepted and that very day led his own troops toward Jiameng Pass. Liu Zhang’s generals urged him to order his senior commanders to guard all the strategic passes closely, lest Xuande’s troops revolt. At first Liu Zhang would not listen, but after their persistent entreaties, he ordered Yang Huai and Gao Pei, the commanders at Baishui, to defend Fushui Pass. Liu Zhang himself returned to Chengdu. Upon reaching Jiameng Pass, Xuande placed his soldiers under strict discipline and bestowed favors far and wide in order to win the hearts of the people.\n\nSpies had already carried word of these events to Eastern Wu. The Marquis of Wu, Sun Quan, assembled his civil and military officers for counsel. Gu Yong stepped forward and said, “Liu Bei has divided his forces and gone far away across rugged mountain country; he cannot easily return. Why not send an army first to block the entrance to Sichuan and cut off his road back, then raise the full strength of Eastern Wu and take Jingzhou and Xiangyang at one stroke? This is an opportunity that must not be lost.” Sun Quan said, “An excellent plan!”\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, someone suddenly strode out from behind a screen and shouted, “The man who proposed this scheme deserves to be beheaded! Do you mean to endanger my daughter’s life?” Everyone looked around in alarm and saw that it was Lady Wu, the Dowager. She said angrily, “In all my life I have had but one daughter, and she is married to Liu Bei. If we now resort to arms, what will become of her life?” Then she rebuked Sun Quan: “You have inherited the achievements of your father and elder brother and sit as lord over eighty-one districts, yet still you are not content. You grasp at petty advantage without a thought for your own flesh and blood!” Sun Quan repeatedly murmured his assent and replied, “How would I dare disobey my honored mother’s instruction?” He then dismissed all the officials with a rebuke. Lady Wu went back inside, still indignant. Standing beneath the veranda, Sun Quan thought to himself, “If this opportunity is lost, when shall I ever obtain Jingzhou and Xiangyang?”\n\nWhile he stood pondering, Zhang Zhao entered and asked, “What doubt or anxiety troubles my lord?” Sun Quan said, “I was thinking about what just occurred.” Zhang Zhao said, “That is easily managed. Send one trusted officer with only five hundred men to slip secretly into Jingzhou and deliver a confidential letter to the Lady. Say only that Lady Wu is gravely ill and wishes to see her own daughter, and have the Lady return to Eastern Wu that very night. Xuande has had only one son in his whole life, so instruct her to bring the child as well. Xuande will then surely exchange Jingzhou for Adou. If he does not, we may resort to arms as we please; what obstacle will remain?” Sun Quan said, “An excellent plan! I have just the man: his surname is Zhou, his given name Shan, and he possesses extraordinary courage. From childhood he has been adept at slipping through houses and into private chambers, and he often attended my elder brother. He may be sent.” Zhang Zhao said, “Above all, do not let the matter leak out. Order him to depart at once.”\n\nSun Quan therefore secretly dispatched Zhou Shan with five hundred men, disguised as merchants and divided among five vessels. He also had a state letter forged for use in case they were questioned, while weapons were concealed inside the boats. Having received his orders, Zhou Shan traveled by water toward Jingzhou. The boats moored beside the river, and Zhou Shan entered Jingzhou alone, instructing the gatekeeper to report his arrival to Lady Sun. She ordered Zhou Shan admitted, and he presented the confidential letter. When she read that Lady Wu was gravely ill, she burst into tears and anxiously questioned him. Zhou Shan bowed and reported, “Lady Wu is desperately ill and thinks of nothing, day and night, but you, my lady. If you delay in going, I fear you may not see her alive. She also asks that you bring Adou so she may see him once.” The Lady said, “The Imperial Uncle has led his army far away. If I wish to return now, I must first send someone to inform the Military Adviser before I can depart.” Zhou Shan said, “But what if the Military Adviser replies, ‘We must inform the Imperial Uncle and await his answer before you may board a vessel’? What then?” The Lady said, “If I leave without taking my farewell, I fear I may be stopped.” Zhou Shan said, “The boats have already been made ready on the great river. I beg you, my lady, to enter your carriage and leave the city this very moment.” How could Lady Sun remain calm when she heard that her mother was at the point of death? She placed the seven-year-old Adou in her carriage, took with her more than thirty attendants, each armed with sword or saber and mounted on horseback, and left the city of Jingzhou for the riverbank, where she boarded one of the boats. By the time the people of her residence sought to report what had happened, Lady Sun had already reached Shatou and gone aboard.\n\nZhou Shan was just about to order the boats away when someone on the bank shouted, “Do not cast off yet! Allow me to give the Lady a parting cup!” They looked and saw that it was Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun had just returned from patrol when he heard the news. Greatly startled, he took only four or five riders and raced like a whirlwind along the riverbank. Zhou Shan brandished a long halberd and shouted, “Who are you, to dare obstruct your lord’s lady?” He ordered the soldiers to cast off all at once. They brought out their weapons and arrayed themselves on the boats. With a fair wind and a swift current, all the vessels sped downstream. Zhao Yun galloped along the bank, shouting, “The Lady may go wherever she pleases! I ask only to report one matter to her.”\n\nZhou Shan paid no heed and only urged the boats to greater speed. Zhao Yun pursued them along the river for more than ten li, until he suddenly saw a fishing boat moored at an angle on the riverbank. Abandoning his horse and gripping his spear, Zhao Yun leaped aboard. With only two men to handle the boat, he came downstream in pursuit of the great vessel carrying the Lady. Zhou Shan ordered his soldiers to shoot. Zhao Yun swept the arrows aside with his spear, and they fell one after another into the water. When his little boat was still more than a zhang from the great vessel, the soldiers of Wu thrust wildly at him with their spears. Zhao Yun cast his own spear down in the fishing boat, drew the Blue Steel Sword from his side, beat aside the stabbing spears, and sprang bodily toward the Wu vessel. In an instant he had gained the deck of the great boat. All the soldiers of Wu recoiled in terror.\n\nZhao Yun entered the cabin and saw the Lady holding Adou in her arms. She shouted at him, “Why do you behave with such insolence?” Zhao Yun sheathed his sword, saluted, and said, “Where does my lord’s lady intend to go? Why did you not have the Military Adviser informed?” The Lady said, “My mother is critically ill; there was no time to notify him.” Zhao Yun said, “If my lord’s lady is going to visit the sick, why does she take the young lord with her?” The Lady said, “Adou is my son. If I left him in Jingzhou, there would be no one to care for him.” Zhao Yun said, “My lord’s lady is mistaken. In all his life, my lord has had only this one child of his own flesh and blood. I, his humble general, rescued him from amid a million soldiers at the Long Slope of Dangyang. Yet today you would carry him away. What reason is there in that?” The Lady angrily replied, “You are no more than a common warrior in my husband’s service. How dare you meddle in my family affairs?” Zhao Yun said, “If the Lady wishes to go, then go; only leave the young lord behind.” The Lady cried, “You have broken into my boat midway on my journey. You must be plotting treason!” Zhao Yun said, “Unless you leave the young lord behind, though I die ten thousand deaths, I dare not let you go.”\n\nThe Lady ordered her maids to seize Zhao Yun. He thrust them down, snatched Adou from her arms, and carried him out to the bow. He wished to bring the boat to shore but had no one to assist him; he wished to use force, but feared that doing so would violate propriety. Thus he could neither advance nor retreat. The Lady commanded her maids to take Adou back, but Zhao Yun held the child securely in one arm and wielded his sword with the other, so that none dared approach. At the stern, Zhou Shan clung to the rudder and thought only of sending the boat downstream. With the wind behind them and the current swift, they sped toward midstream. One hand alone cannot make a clapping sound: Zhao Yun could do no more than protect Adou, and had no means of bringing the vessel to shore.\n\nAt this critical moment, more than ten boats suddenly emerged in a line from a harbor downstream, their crews waving banners and beating drums. Zhao Yun thought, “This time I have fallen into a stratagem of Eastern Wu!” Then he saw a great general standing on the leading vessel, a long spear in his hand, shouting in a mighty voice, “Sister-in-law, leave my nephew behind!” It was Zhang Fei. While out on patrol he had heard the news and hurried to the mouth of the Youjiang River, where he met the Wu vessels head-on and hastily moved to intercept them.\n\nZhang Fei at once drew his sword and leaped aboard the Wu vessel. When Zhou Shan saw him come aboard, he raised his saber and went to meet him. With a single stroke of his sword, Zhang Fei cut him down, then took his head and flung it before Lady Sun. Greatly alarmed, she said, “Why are you so discourteous, brother-in-law?” Zhang Fei replied, “Sister-in-law, you show no regard for my elder brother and secretly return to your own home. That is discourtesy!” The Lady said, “My mother is gravely ill and in dire peril. If I wait for your brother to return, my affairs will surely be delayed. If you do not let me go home, I would rather throw myself into the river and die!”\n\nZhang Fei conferred with Zhao Yun: “If we drive the Lady to her death, we shall fail in the duty of subjects. Let us simply protect Adou and take him to our own boat.” He then said to the Lady, “My elder brother is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han; he has brought no dishonor upon you, sister-in-law. We part today, but if you remember my brother’s kindness and devotion, return soon.” Having said this, he took Adou in his arms and went back with Zhao Yun to their own vessel, allowing Lady Sun’s five boats to depart. A later poet praised Zilong:\nIn former years at Dangyang he saved his lord;\nToday he flew aboard a boat upon the Great River.\nThe soldiers of Wu all quailed in terror on the deck;\nZilong’s heroic valor stands unmatched beneath Heaven!\nAnother poem praised Yide:\nBeside the Long Slope Bridge his fury towered high;\nOne tiger’s roar drove back Cao Cao’s troops.\nToday upon the river he preserved his lord in peril;\nThe annals shall transmit his name through ages without end.\n\nThe two returned joyfully in their boat. Before they had traveled more than a few li, Kongming came to meet them with a great fleet of vessels. When he saw that Adou had been recovered, he rejoiced greatly. The three then rode back side by side. Kongming immediately sent a written report to Jiameng Pass to inform Xuande.\n\nNow Lady Sun returned to Wu and gave a full account of how Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun had killed Zhou Shan, barred the river, and seized Adou. Sun Quan was furious. “Now that my sister has returned, she has no further ties of affection with Liu Bei. How can I fail to avenge Zhou Shan’s death?” He summoned his civil and military officers to discuss raising an army to take Jingzhou. While they were still considering the deployment of the troops, a sudden report came that Cao Cao was advancing with an army of four hundred thousand to avenge the defeat at Red Cliffs. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. For the moment he set aside the matter of Jingzhou and took counsel on how to resist Cao Cao. Then someone reported that Chief Clerk Zhang Hong, who had pleaded illness and returned home, had now died, and that a final memorial from him had been presented. Sun Quan opened and read it. In the letter, Zhang Hong urged him to move his capital to Moling, saying that its mountains and rivers possessed the aura of an imperial seat and that he should move there without delay to establish a foundation for ten thousand generations.\n\nAfter reading the letter, Sun Quan wept and said to his officers, “Zhang Zigang urged me to move my seat to Moling. How could I fail to follow his counsel?” He immediately ordered his government moved to Jianye and had Stone City built. Lü Meng stepped forward and said, “As Cao Cao’s army is approaching, we should build a fortified dock at the mouth of the Ruxu River to resist him.” The generals all said, “When we go ashore to attack the enemy, we board our vessels barefoot. What need have we to build a fortress?” Lü Meng said, “Armies may have the advantage or be at a disadvantage; no battle is certain of victory. If we suddenly encounter the enemy and his infantry and cavalry press us closely, our men will not even have time to reach the water, much less board the boats.” Sun Quan said, “‘He who takes no thought for the distant future will soon have troubles close at hand.’ Ziming’s foresight reaches far.” He therefore assigned tens of thousands of soldiers to build the fortified dock at Ruxu. They labored together day and night and completed it by the appointed date.\n\nNow Cao Cao’s power to grant favor and inflict punishment increased daily in the capital of Xu. Chief Clerk Dong Zhao came forward and said, “From ancient times to the present, no subject has ever rendered service equal to that of the Prime Minister. Not even the Duke of Zhou or Lü Wang can compare with him. For more than thirty years he has combed his hair in the wind and bathed in the rain, sweeping away every villain, delivering the common people from harm, and preserving the imperial house of Han. How can he be ranked with the ordinary ministers and officers of state? He should receive the rank of Duke of Wei and be granted the Nine Bestowments, to make manifest his merit and virtue.” And what were those Nine Bestowments?\n:First, chariots and horses;\n:Second, robes of state;\n:Third, musical instruments;\n:Fourth, vermilion gates;\n:Fifth, an inner stairway;\n:Sixth, imperial guards;\n:Seventh, the ax of authority;\n:Eighth, bows and arrows;\n:Ninth, black millet wine with a jade libation cup;\nPalace Attendant Xun Yu said, “This must not be done. The Prime Minister originally raised a righteous army to uphold and restore the house of Han. He should preserve a loyal and steadfast purpose and maintain the virtue of modest withdrawal. A gentleman cherishes another through virtue; such a thing is improper.” When Cao Cao heard this, his face changed violently. Dong Zhao said, “How can one man be allowed to thwart the hopes of all?” He accordingly submitted a memorial requesting that Cao Cao be elevated as Duke of Wei and granted the Nine Bestowments. Xun Yu sighed and said, “I never thought I would live to see this day!”\n\nWhen Cao Cao heard of this, he bitterly resented Xun Yu, believing that he would not support him. In the tenth month of winter, in the seventeenth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao raised an army and marched south of the Yangtze, ordering Xun Yu to accompany him. Xun Yu already knew that Cao Cao intended to kill him, so he pleaded illness and remained at Shouchun. Suddenly a messenger from Cao Cao arrived with a box said to contain food. On its lid was a seal in Cao Cao’s own hand. Xun Yu opened the box and looked inside, but it contained nothing at all. Understanding Cao Cao’s meaning, he took poison and died. He was fifty years old. A later poet lamented:\nWenruo’s brilliant gifts were famed throughout the realm;\nAlas, he stumbled through the gates of power.\nLater men may idly liken him to the Marquis of Liu,\nBut dying, he had no face to meet the sovereign of Han.\n\nHis son, Xun Yun, sent a letter of mourning to inform Cao Cao. Cao Cao deeply regretted what had happened and ordered Xun Yu buried with great honors, conferring on him the posthumous title Marquis Jing.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao’s great army reached Ruxu. He first sent Cao Hong with thirty thousand armored cavalrymen to reconnoiter as far as the riverbank. Cao Hong returned and reported, “Looking from afar along the whole stretch of the river, I saw countless flags and banners, but could not tell where the troops were concentrated.” Cao Cao remained uneasy and led his army forward in person, drawing up his battle lines at the mouth of the Ruxu River. With more than a hundred men, Cao Cao ascended a hillside and looked into the distance at the warships, which were divided into squadrons and arrayed in perfect order. Their banners were of five colors, and their weapons shone brightly. On a great vessel in the center, beneath a green silk canopy, sat Sun Quan. Civil and military officers stood in attendance on either side. Pointing with his whip, Cao Cao said, “If a man has a son, he should be like Sun Zhongmou! Liu Jingsheng’s sons were mere pigs and dogs!”\n\nSuddenly, at a great signal, all the southern ships darted forward together. Another force sallied out of the fortified dock at Ruxu and threw Cao Cao’s troops into disorder. Cao Cao’s soldiers and horsemen turned and fled, and no shouted orders could halt them. Suddenly a thousand cavalrymen came galloping toward the foot of the hill. The leader was a man with blue eyes and a purple beard. Everyone recognized him as Sun Quan. Sun Quan himself was leading a troop of cavalry to attack Cao Cao. Greatly alarmed, Cao Cao hastily turned his horse. The Eastern Wu generals Han Dang and Zhou Tai charged straight at him on horseback. From behind Cao Cao, Xu Chu spurred forward, whirling his saber, and held off the two generals, allowing Cao Cao to escape back to camp. Xu Chu fought the pair for thirty bouts before returning. Once back in camp, Cao Cao richly rewarded Xu Chu, then berated his generals: “You retreated before engaging the enemy and blunted the edge of my army’s spirit! If this happens again, every one of you will be beheaded!”\n\nThat night, during the third watch, a tremendous roar of battle suddenly arose outside the camp. Cao Cao hastily mounted his horse and saw fires springing up on every side: the troops of Wu had broken into the main camp. The fighting continued until daybreak, when Cao Cao’s army retreated more than fifty li before pitching camp. Cao Cao was deeply troubled and idly read a treatise on war. Cheng Yu said, “Since the Prime Minister understands the art of war, how can he not know that ‘in war, speed is precious’? After raising your army, Prime Minister, you delayed for many days, thereby allowing Sun Quan to make his preparations. He has built a fortified dock enclosing both sides of the Ruxu River mouth, and it will be difficult to attack. It would be better to withdraw the army to the capital of Xu for now and devise some other sound plan.”\n\nCao Cao made no reply, and Cheng Yu withdrew. Cao Cao laid his head upon his desk and fell asleep. Suddenly he heard the tide surging and roaring like ten thousand horses racing abreast. He hastily looked and saw a round red sun rise from the midst of the Great River, its radiance dazzling his eyes. Looking up into the heavens, he saw two more suns shining opposite each other. Suddenly the red sun in the middle of the river flew straight upward and fell among the hills before his camp with a thunderous crash. Cao Cao awoke with a start and realized that he had been dreaming in his tent. The guards outside reported that it was noon. Cao Cao ordered his horse made ready and rode directly out of the camp with more than fifty horsemen. He reached the hillside where, in his dream, he had seen the sun fall. While he was looking around, he suddenly saw a company of horsemen. At their head rode a man in a golden helmet and golden armor. Cao Cao looked closely and saw that it was Sun Quan.\n\nWhen Sun Quan saw Cao Cao approach, he showed no alarm, but reined in his horse upon the hill and pointed his whip at Cao Cao, saying, “The Prime Minister holds the Central Plain, and his wealth and honor have reached their height. Why, then, is your greed still unsatisfied, that you come again to invade my lands south of the Yangtze?” Cao Cao replied, “You are a subject, yet you show no respect for the imperial house. I have come by command of the Son of Heaven expressly to chastise you!” Sun Quan laughed and said, “Are you not ashamed to speak such words? Does anyone under Heaven not know that you hold the Son of Heaven hostage to command the feudal lords? It is not that I fail to honor the Han; rather, I mean to punish you and thereby set the state in order!”\n\nCao Cao flew into a rage and ordered his generals up the hill to seize Sun Quan. Suddenly a drum sounded, and two strong bodies of troops emerged from behind the hill. On the right were Han Dang and Zhou Tai; on the left, Chen Wu and Pan Zhang. The four generals led three thousand crossbowmen and archers in a wild volley, and arrows fell like rain. Cao Cao hastily led his generals in retreat, with the four enemy commanders pursuing close behind. Halfway back, Xu Chu arrived with the Tiger Guard, held off the attackers, and rescued Cao Cao. The troops of Wu sang songs of victory together and returned to Ruxu.\n\nBack in camp, Cao Cao reflected, “Sun Quan is no ordinary man. The omen of the red sun means that in years to come he will surely become an emperor.” His thoughts therefore turned toward withdrawing the army. Yet he feared the ridicule of Eastern Wu and remained undecided whether to advance or retreat. The two sides faced each other for more than another month and fought several battles, with victory and defeat alternating between them. At last, in the first month of the following year, unbroken spring rains filled every stream and inlet. Most of the soldiers stood amid mud and water, suffering extraordinary hardship. Cao Cao was deeply worried. One day, while in his camp, he discussed the situation with his advisers. Some urged him to withdraw the army; others said that the spring weather was now warm and favorable for maintaining the standoff, and that he must not retreat. Cao Cao still hesitated, unable to decide. Suddenly it was reported that an envoy from Eastern Wu had arrived with a letter. Cao Cao opened and read it. In substance, it said: “I and the Prime Minister are both ministers of the Han court. Yet the Prime Minister, instead of thinking how to repay the state and bring peace to the people, recklessly resorts to arms and cruelly destroys living creatures. Is this the conduct of a benevolent man? The spring waters are now beginning to rise, and you should depart without delay. If you do not, another disaster like Red Cliffs will befall you. You would do well to consider this for yourself.”\n\nOn the back of the letter two more lines had been added: “So long as you live, I can have no peace.” When Cao Cao had finished reading, he laughed loudly and said, “Sun Zhongmou does not deceive me.” He richly rewarded the envoy, then gave orders to withdraw. He commanded Zhu Guang, the Administrator of Lujiang, to hold Wan County, and personally led the main army back to Xuchang. Sun Quan likewise withdrew his forces to Moling. He then conferred with his generals: “Although Cao Cao has gone north, Liu Bei is still at Jiameng Pass and has not returned. Why do we not use the army that resisted Cao Cao to seize Jingzhou?” Zhang Zhao offered a plan: “We must not resort to arms yet. I have a scheme that will make it impossible for Liu Bei ever to return to Jingzhou.” Indeed:\nMengde’s mighty army had only just withdrawn north,\nWhen Zhongmou’s bold ambition turned once more toward the south.\nWhat plan Zhang Zhao proposed will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 62\n\nYang Huai and Gao Pei Lose Their Heads at Fu Pass; Huang Zhong and Wei Yan Vie for Merit at Luo\n\nZhang Zhao then offered a plan: “For the present, we must not mobilize our troops. Once we raise an army, Cao Cao is certain to return. Better to write two letters: one to Liu Zhang, saying that Liu Bei has allied himself with Eastern Wu and that together they intend to seize the Western Riverlands, thereby making Liu Zhang suspicious enough to attack Liu Bei; the other to Zhang Lu, urging him to advance against Jingzhou, so that Liu Bei will be unable to support both front and rear. Then we may raise our army and seize Jingzhou, and the affair can be brought to success.” Sun Quan followed his advice and at once dispatched envoys to both places.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande had been at Jiameng Pass for a long while and had won the wholehearted support of the people. Suddenly he received a letter from Kongming and learned that Lady Sun had returned to Eastern Wu. He also heard that Cao Cao had raised an army to invade Ruxu, and so he consulted Pang Tong: “Cao Cao is attacking Sun Quan. If Cao Cao wins, he will certainly seize Jingzhou; if Sun Quan wins, he too will certainly seize Jingzhou. What are we to do?” Pang Tong replied, “My lord, do not be concerned. With Kongming there, Eastern Wu will not dare invade Jingzhou. You may send an urgent letter to Liu Zhang, saying: ‘Cao Cao is now attacking Sun Quan, and Sun Quan has appealed to Jingzhou for aid. We and Sun Quan are neighboring states as interdependent as lips and teeth, so we cannot refuse to assist him. Zhang Lu is no more than a bandit intent upon defending his own territory and will never dare violate your borders. I now wish to lead my army back to Jingzhou and join Sun Quan in defeating Cao Cao, but I lack both troops and grain. In consideration of the bond between members of the same clan, I ask that you swiftly send thirty or forty thousand picked troops and one hundred thousand hu of provisions to assist me. I beg you, do not delay.’ Once we have obtained the soldiers, horses, money, and grain, we can make further plans.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and sent a messenger to Chengdu. When the messenger reached the pass, Yang Huai and Gao Pei learned of the matter. Gao Pei remained to guard the pass, while Yang Huai accompanied the messenger to Chengdu, where they presented the letter to Liu Zhang. After reading it, Liu Zhang asked why Yang Huai had come as well. Yang Huai replied, “I came expressly because of this letter. Since Liu Bei entered the Riverlands, he has spread favors far and wide to win the people’s hearts. His intentions are deeply suspect. Now that he asks for troops, horses, money, and grain, you must on no account give them to him. To assist him would be to add fuel to the fire.” Liu Zhang said, “Xuande and I share the affection of brothers. How can I refuse to help him?” One man stepped forward and said, “Liu Bei is a ruthless hero. To keep him long in Shu without sending him away is to let a tiger into the house. Now, if you further assist him with troops, horses, money, and grain, how is that different from giving wings to a tiger?” All looked at the speaker. He was Liu Ba, styled Zichu, a native of Zhengyang in Lingling. Hearing Liu Ba’s words, Liu Zhang wavered and could not decide. Huang Quan also remonstrated with him earnestly. At last Liu Zhang allotted four thousand old and feeble soldiers and ten thousand hu of rice, then sent a letter by his envoy in reply to Xuande. He further ordered Yang Huai and Gao Pei to guard the pass closely. Liu Zhang’s envoy reached Jiameng Pass, presented himself to Xuande, and delivered the reply. Xuande was furious. “I defend you against your enemies, exhausting my strength and taxing my mind, yet now you begrudge wealth and stint rewards! How can you expect the soldiers to risk their lives for you?” He tore the letter to pieces, rose, and cursed Liu Zhang bitterly. The envoy fled back to Chengdu. Pang Tong said, “My lord has always placed humanity and righteousness foremost, but by tearing up the letter and giving way to anger today, you have cast aside all the goodwill of the past.” Xuande asked, “What, then, should be done?” Pang Tong replied, “I have three plans. I ask my lord to choose one and carry it out.”\n\nXuande asked what the three plans were. Pang Tong replied, “Choose picked troops this very moment, march day and night by forced stages, and make a direct surprise attack upon Chengdu. That is the best plan. Yang Huai and Gao Pei are renowned generals of Shu, each relying on strong forces to defend the strategic pass. If my lord pretends that he is returning to Jingzhou, the two generals will certainly come to see you off when they hear of it. At the farewell, seize and kill them, take the pass, first capture Fu, and then advance upon Chengdu. That is the middle plan. Withdraw to Baidi, return to Jingzhou by night marches, and afterward advance gradually when opportunity permits. That is the worst plan. If you hesitate and remain here, you will fall into such dire straits that nothing can save you.” Xuande said, “Your best plan is too hasty, Military Adviser, while your worst is too slow. The middle plan is neither too swift nor too tardy. We shall carry it out.”\n\nAccordingly, Xuande sent Liu Zhang a letter saying only that Cao Cao had ordered his general Yue Jin to lead an army to Qingni, that his own commanders had been unable to withstand the attack, and that he must therefore go in person to oppose it. As there was no time for a face-to-face farewell, he was taking leave by letter. When the letter reached Chengdu, Zhang Song heard that Liu Xuande intended to return to Jingzhou. Believing the report sincere, he wrote a letter that he intended to have delivered to Xuande. Just then his elder brother, Zhang Su, the governor of Guanghan, arrived. Zhang Song hastily concealed the letter in his sleeve and sat talking with Zhang Su. Seeing Zhang Song distracted and uneasy, Zhang Su grew suspicious. Zhang Song brought wine, and the two drank together. During the exchange of cups, the letter suddenly fell to the floor and was picked up by one of Zhang Su’s attendants. After the banquet had ended, the attendant presented the letter to Zhang Su. Zhang Su opened and read it. It said, in substance: “What I formerly advised the Imperial Uncle contained neither falsehood nor error. Why, then, have you delayed so long without acting? To seize by force what is held contrary to justice, and thereafter preserve it through righteous rule, was esteemed by the men of old. Now that the great enterprise lies already within your grasp, why do you mean to abandon it and return to Jingzhou? When I heard of this, I felt as though I had lost everything. On the day this letter reaches you, advance with all speed. I shall respond from within. Above all, do not ruin yourself through hesitation!”\n\nWhen Zhang Su saw the letter, he was horrified. “My brother is committing a crime that will destroy our entire clan. I cannot but denounce him.” That very night he took the letter to Liu Zhang and gave a full account of how his brother Zhang Song had conspired with Liu Bei to offer him the Western Riverlands. Liu Zhang was enraged. “I have never treated him ungenerously. Why, then, should he plot rebellion?” He immediately ordered the arrest of Zhang Song’s entire household, and all were beheaded in the marketplace. A later poet lamented:\n\nSince ancient times, how rare the glance that leaves no secret hidden;\nWho knew a letter would disclose the mysteries of Heaven?\nBefore he saw Xuande establish a sovereign’s enterprise,\nHis robes were stained with blood within Chengdu.\n\nAfter executing Zhang Song, Liu Zhang assembled his civil and military officers and said, “Liu Bei intends to seize my inheritance. What are we to do?” Huang Quan replied, “There must be no delay. Send messengers at once to warn every strategic pass. Reinforce their garrisons and forbid them to admit so much as one man or one horse from Jingzhou.” Liu Zhang accepted his advice, and dispatches sped by starlight to every pass.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande led his army back toward Fu. First he sent a messenger ahead to Fushui Pass, requesting Yang Huai and Gao Pei to come out and bid him farewell. When the two generals heard the message, they conferred. Yang Huai asked, “What are we to make of Xuande’s return?” Gao Pei replied, “Xuande is destined to die. Let each of us conceal a sharp blade upon his person and stab him while seeing him off. Thus we shall rid our lord of this danger.” Yang Huai said, “An excellent plan.” Taking only two hundred attendants, the two men left the remainder to guard the pass and went out to see Xuande off. Xuande’s entire army was already on the march. When they reached the banks of the Fu River, Pang Tong said to Xuande from horseback, “If Yang Huai and Gao Pei come gladly, be on your guard against them. If they do not come, raise the army at once and seize their pass directly. There must be no delay.”\n\nAs they were speaking, a sudden whirlwind arose and blew down the commander’s standard before Xuande’s horse. Xuande asked Pang Tong, “What omen is this?” Pang Tong replied, “It warns of sudden danger. Yang Huai and Gao Pei must intend assassination. We must take careful precautions.” Xuande thereupon put on heavy armor and wore his precious sword at his side. A scout reported that Generals Yang and Gao had come to see him off. Xuande ordered his forces to halt and settle down. Pang Tong instructed Wei Yan and Huang Zhong, “Whatever troops have come from the pass, whether many or few, horse or foot, do not let a single one return.” The two generals accepted their orders and departed.\n\nYang Huai and Gao Pei had each concealed a sharp blade upon his person. Leading two hundred soldiers and bringing sheep and jars of wine, they went straight to Xuande’s camp. Seeing no preparations against them, they rejoiced inwardly, believing Xuande had fallen into their trap. They entered the central tent and found Xuande seated there with Pang Tong. The two generals saluted and said, “Hearing that the Imperial Uncle was returning from afar, we have prepared these trifling gifts to bid you farewell.” They then offered wine and urged Xuande to drink. Xuande said, “It has not been easy for you two generals to guard the pass. You should drink this cup first.”\n\nAfter the two generals had drunk, Xuande said, “I have a secret matter to discuss with you both. Let all others withdraw.” The two hundred men they had brought were therefore driven from the central encampment. Xuande suddenly shouted, “Guards, seize these two traitors!” Liu Feng and Guan Ping sprang out from behind the tent in answer to the command. Yang Huai and Gao Pei hastily tried to resist, but Liu Feng seized one and Guan Ping the other. Xuande cried, “Your lord and I are brothers of the same clan. Why have you two conspired to estrange us and sever the bonds of kinship?” Pang Tong ordered the guards to search them, and a sharp knife was indeed found upon each man. Pang Tong at once commanded that they be beheaded. Xuande hesitated, unable to decide. Pang Tong said, “These two intended to murder my lord. Death itself cannot requite their crime.” He then ordered the executioners to behead Yang Huai and Gao Pei before the tent. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan had already seized the two hundred attendants, not allowing one to escape. Xuande summoned them in and gave each wine to calm his fears. “Yang Huai and Gao Pei sought to estrange me from my brother, and they concealed sharp blades to assassinate me; therefore I had them executed. You are guiltless and need not be alarmed or suspicious.” All bowed and thanked him. Pang Tong said, “You will now serve as our guides and lead our army to seize the pass. Every man shall receive a rich reward.”\n\nThey all agreed. That night the two hundred men went ahead, with the main army following behind. When the vanguard reached the foot of the pass, they called out, “The two generals have returned on urgent business! Open the gates at once!” Hearing the voices of their own men, those upon the walls immediately opened the gates. The main army surged in and captured Fushui Pass without bloodshed. All the troops of Shu surrendered. Xuande bestowed generous rewards upon them and divided his forces to guard both approaches. The next day he feasted the army and held a banquet in the public hall. When he was flushed with wine, Xuande turned to Pang Tong and said, “May today’s gathering be called a joyous one?” Pang Tong replied, “To conquer another man’s state and rejoice in it is not the warfare of the humane.” Xuande said, “I have heard that when King Wu attacked Zhou in ancient times, music was composed to celebrate his achievement. Was that also not the warfare of the humane? Your words are contrary to reason. Withdraw at once!” Pang Tong laughed loudly and rose. Xuande’s attendants helped him into the rear hall, where he slept until midnight and awoke sober. His attendants then told him what Pang Tong had said, and Xuande bitterly regretted his conduct. Early the next morning he dressed, ascended the hall, and summoned Pang Tong to apologize. “Yesterday I was drunk, and my words offended you. I hope you will not take them to heart.” Pang Tong talked and laughed with his usual composure. Xuande said, “As for yesterday’s words, the fault was mine alone.” Pang Tong replied, “Both lord and minister were at fault. Why blame my lord alone?” Xuande too laughed heartily, and their former harmony was restored.\n\nWhen Liu Zhang heard that Xuande had killed Yang Huai and Gao Pei and taken Fushui Pass by surprise, he was appalled. “I never imagined that such a thing would truly happen today!” He assembled his civil and military officers and asked for a plan to drive back the enemy. Huang Quan said, “Dispatch troops this very night to garrison Luo and block the road at its narrow throat. Though Liu Bei has picked troops and valiant generals, he will not be able to pass.” Liu Zhang therefore ordered Liu Gui, Leng Bao, Zhang Ren, and Deng Xian to muster fifty thousand troops and march by night to defend Luo against Liu Bei.\n\nAs the four generals marched, Liu Gui said, “I have heard that an extraordinary man dwells in Mount Jinping. He is known in the Way as the Master Zixu and knows the life and death, rank and fortune of every man. Today our march takes us directly past Mount Jinping. Why should we not go and ask him?” Zhang Ren replied, “When true men lead armies against the enemy, how can they consult some rustic recluse?” Liu Gui said, “That is not so. The sage said, ‘The way of perfect sincerity permits foreknowledge.’ If we consult a man of profound wisdom, we may seek good fortune and avoid calamity.”\n\nAccordingly, the four men led fifty or sixty horsemen to the foot of the mountain and asked a woodcutter the way. The woodcutter pointed to the summit of the lofty mountain and said that the Master lived there. The four climbed the mountain and reached a hermitage, where a Daoist novice came out to welcome them. After asking their names, he led them inside. There they saw the Master Zixu seated upon a rush cushion. The four men bowed and asked him about what lay ahead. The Master Zixu said, “This poor Daoist is but a useless recluse of the mountains. How should I know good or ill fortune?” Liu Gui bowed repeatedly and continued to question him. At last Zixu ordered the novice to bring paper and brush. He wrote eight lines and handed them to Liu Gui. They read:\n\nThe dragon on the left, the phoenix on the right,\nShall fly into the Western Riverlands.\nThe fledgling phoenix shall fall to earth;\nThe Sleeping Dragon shall ascend to Heaven.\nOne shall be gained and one be lost:\nThus has Heaven ordained the reckoning.\nAct when the moment comes,\nLest you perish in the Nine Springs.\n\nLiu Gui asked further, “What of the destinies of the four of us?” The Master Zixu replied, “What is ordained cannot be escaped. Why ask again?” When Liu Gui persisted, the Master lowered his brows and closed his eyes, appearing to have fallen asleep, and gave no answer. The four descended the mountain. Liu Gui said, “The words of an immortal cannot be disbelieved.” Zhang Ren replied, “He is a mad old man. What profit is there in listening to him?” They mounted and continued on their way. Upon reaching Luo, they assigned their troops to guard every strategic defile. Liu Gui said, “Luo is Chengdu’s bulwark. If Luo falls, Chengdu will be difficult to defend. Let the four of us agree that two shall guard the city, while the other two go forward from Luo and establish two camps against the mountains and amid the strong terrain, so the enemy cannot approach the walls.” Leng Bao and Deng Xian said, “We are willing to go and establish the camps.” Liu Gui was delighted and gave them twenty thousand troops. Leng Bao and Deng Xian marched sixty li from the city and encamped, while Liu Gui and Zhang Ren remained to defend Luo.\n\nAfter taking Fushui Pass, Xuande consulted Pang Tong about advancing upon Luo. A messenger reported that Liu Zhang had sent four generals against them and that Leng Bao and Deng Xian had that very day led twenty thousand troops sixty li from the city and established two great camps. Xuande assembled his officers and asked, “Who dares win the first merit by going to seize the stockades of these two generals?” The veteran Huang Zhong stepped forward at once and said, “This old man is willing to go.” Xuande replied, “Lead your own troops toward Luo, old general. If you capture the camps of Leng Bao and Deng Xian, you shall certainly receive a rich reward.”\n\nHuang Zhong was delighted. He accepted the order with thanks and was about to depart when a man stepped out from below the tent. “The old general is advanced in years. How can he undertake this? Though I am young and untalented, I am willing to go.” Xuande looked and saw that it was Wei Yan. Huang Zhong said, “I have already received the command. How dare you intrude and overstep your place?” Wei Yan replied, “An old general cannot rely upon the strength of his sinews and bones. I have heard that Leng Bao and Deng Xian are renowned generals of Shu, both in the vigorous prime of life. I fear the old general will be unable to capture them. Would that not imperil my lord’s great enterprise? Therefore I offered to take your place, and my intentions were good.” Huang Zhong was furious. “You call me old! Do you dare compete with me in arms?” Wei Yan replied, “Let us compete here, face-to-face before our lord. Whichever of us wins shall go. What do you say?”\n\nHuang Zhong strode down the steps and called for an attendant to bring his saber. Xuande hastily stopped him. “You must not! Now that I am leading an army to seize the Riverlands, I depend entirely upon the strength of you two. If two tigers fight, one is certain to be wounded, and my great enterprise will thereby be ruined. I command you both to be reconciled. Quarrel no further.” Pang Tong said, “There is no need for you two to contend. Leng Bao and Deng Xian have now established two camps. Each of you shall lead his own troops and attack one camp. Whichever takes his first shall receive the foremost merit.” It was then decided that Huang Zhong would attack Leng Bao’s camp, while Wei Yan would attack Deng Xian’s. Each accepted his command and departed. Pang Tong said, “I fear these two may continue their rivalry along the way. My lord should personally lead an army behind them in support.” Xuande left Pang Tong to guard the city, while he himself led Liu Feng, Guan Ping, and five thousand troops after them.\n\nHuang Zhong returned to his camp and issued orders that food was to be prepared at the fourth watch the following morning, that the troops were to form ranks at the fifth watch, and that they would advance at daybreak by the valley on the left. Wei Yan secretly sent a man to discover when Huang Zhong intended to march. The spy returned and reported, “Food will be prepared at the fourth watch tomorrow, and the troops will set out at the fifth.” Wei Yan rejoiced inwardly. He ordered his soldiers to prepare their food at the second watch and march at the third, so that they would reach Deng Xian’s camp by daybreak.\n\nThe soldiers obeyed and ate their fill. Bells were removed from the horses; the men held gags between their teeth; banners were furled and armor bound close. Under cover of darkness, they went to raid the camp. Around the third watch they advanced from their own encampment. Halfway there, Wei Yan reflected from horseback, “If I merely attack Deng Xian’s camp, I will show no special ability. Better to attack Leng Bao’s camp first, and then use my victorious troops against Deng Xian’s. The merit for both victories will then be mine.” Still on horseback, he passed down an order directing all his soldiers onto the mountain road to the left. As dawn began to glimmer and Leng Bao’s camp lay not far ahead, he ordered his men to rest briefly and arrange their gongs, drums, banners, pennons, spears, sabers, and other weapons.\n\nScouts posted along the road had already flown back to report to the camp, and Leng Bao was fully prepared. At the report of a cannon, the whole army mounted and charged out. Wei Yan spurred forward with saber raised and engaged Leng Bao. The two generals met horse to horse and fought for thirty bouts, whereupon the troops of the Riverlands divided into two wings and assailed the Han army. The Han troops had marched half the night; men and horses alike were exhausted. Unable to withstand the attack, they turned and fled. Hearing the disorder behind his battle line, Wei Yan broke away from Leng Bao, wheeled his horse, and retreated. The troops of the Riverlands pursued, and the Han army suffered a crushing defeat. They had fled less than five li when drums thundered from behind the mountain. Deng Xian led a fierce body of troops out of the valley to bar their way and shouted, “Wei Yan, dismount at once and surrender!”\n\nWei Yan urged his horse into a headlong gallop, but the animal suddenly stumbled, dropped to both knees, and hurled Wei Yan to the ground. Deng Xian came galloping up and thrust his spear at him. Before the spear could strike, a bowstring twanged, and Deng Xian pitched backward from his horse. Behind him, Leng Bao was just coming to the rescue when a great general galloped down the slope and shouted in a thunderous voice, “The veteran general Huang Zhong is here!” Brandishing his saber, he charged straight at Leng Bao. Unable to withstand him, Leng Bao turned and fled. Huang Zhong pressed the pursuit, and the troops of the Riverlands fell into confusion.\n\nWith his single force, Huang Zhong rescued Wei Yan, killed Deng Xian, and pursued the enemy all the way to their camp. Leng Bao turned his horse and again fought Huang Zhong. Before they had exchanged more than ten bouts, Huang Zhong’s troops surged forward from behind. Leng Bao had no choice but to abandon the left camp and lead his defeated soldiers toward the right. There, however, he saw that every banner in the camp had been changed. Leng Bao was appalled. Reining in his horse to look, he saw a great general directly before him, dressed in golden armor and a brocade robe. It was Liu Xuande, with Liu Feng on his left and Guan Ping on his right. Xuande shouted, “I have already taken this camp! Where do you think you are going?” Xuande, it turned out, had led his troops forward in support and had seized the opportunity to capture Deng Xian’s camp.\n\nWith both routes blocked, Leng Bao took a remote mountain track in an attempt to return to Luo. Before he had gone ten li, ambushing soldiers suddenly sprang up along the narrow road. Grappling hooks rose together, and Leng Bao was captured alive. Wei Yan, knowing that he had broken military law and had no excuse to offer, had rallied the rear troops, compelled soldiers of Shu to guide him, and lain in ambush there. Leng Bao came straight into his hands. Wei Yan had him bound with ropes and escorted him to Xuande’s camp.\n\nXuande raised a banner proclaiming immunity from death and ordered that no soldier of the Riverlands who reversed his weapon and cast off his armor was to be harmed. Anyone who injured such a man would pay with his own life. He further addressed the surrendered troops: “All you people of the Riverlands have parents, wives, and children. Those willing to submit may join my army; those unwilling shall be released to return home.” Cheers shook the earth. After securing his encampment, Huang Zhong went directly to Xuande and declared that Wei Yan had disobeyed military orders and ought to be beheaded. Xuande hastily summoned Wei Yan, who arrived escorting Leng Bao. Xuande said, “Though Wei Yan is guilty, this achievement may redeem his fault.” He ordered Wei Yan to thank Huang Zhong for saving his life and forbade the two men to contend again. Wei Yan knocked his head upon the ground and confessed his offense. Xuande richly rewarded Huang Zhong. He then had Leng Bao brought before the tent. Xuande removed his bonds, gave him wine to calm his fears, and asked, “Are you willing to surrender?” Leng Bao replied, “Since you have spared my life, how could I refuse? Liu Gui and Zhang Ren are bound to me in friendship unto death. If you will release me and let me return, I shall persuade them both to surrender and deliver Luo to you.” Xuande was delighted. He gave Leng Bao clothing, a saddle, and a horse, and allowed him to return to Luo. Wei Yan said, “This man must not be released. Once he escapes, he will never return.” Xuande replied, “I treat men with humanity and righteousness. They will not betray me.”\n\nWhen Leng Bao returned to Luo and saw Liu Gui and Zhang Ren, he said nothing of having been captured and released. He claimed only that he had killed more than ten enemy soldiers, seized a horse, and escaped. Liu Gui hurriedly sent a man to Chengdu to request aid. When Liu Zhang heard that Deng Xian had been lost, he was horrified and hastily assembled his officers to deliberate. His eldest son, Liu Xun, stepped forward and said, “Your son is willing to lead troops to defend Luo.” Liu Zhang replied, “Since my son is willing to go, whom shall I send to assist you?” One man stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Liu Zhang looked and saw that it was his maternal uncle, Wu Yi. “It would be best of all if my honored uncle went. But who can serve as deputy commander?”\n\nWu Yi recommended Wu Lan and Lei Tong as deputy commanders. Twenty thousand troops were mustered, and they marched to Luo. Liu Gui and Zhang Ren received them and gave a full account of all that had happened. Wu Yi said, “With the enemy already beneath the walls, it will be difficult to resist them. What wise plans do you have?” Leng Bao replied, “This whole region lies along the Fu River, whose current is extremely swift. The enemy’s forward camp stands at the foot of a mountain, on the lowest ground. Give me five thousand troops, each man carrying a spade or hoe, and I shall breach the banks of the Fu River. Liu Bei’s entire army can then be drowned.” Wu Yi accepted the plan and ordered Leng Bao to go and release the waters, while Wu Lan and Lei Tong led troops to support him. Leng Bao accepted the command and went to prepare the tools needed to breach the riverbank.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande ordered Huang Zhong and Wei Yan each to guard one camp, then returned to Fu to consult Military Adviser Pang Tong. A spy reported, “Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has sent men to establish friendly relations with Zhang Lu in the Eastern Riverlands and is preparing to attack Jiameng Pass.” Xuande was alarmed. “If Jiameng Pass is lost, our road of retreat will be cut. Then I shall be unable either to advance or withdraw. What are we to do?” Pang Tong said to Meng Da, “You are a man of Shu and know its terrain well. How would it be if you went to defend Jiameng Pass?” Meng Da replied, “Let me recommend one man to go with me and defend the pass. Then there will be no possibility of failure.” Xuande asked who the man was. Meng Da replied, “He formerly served under Liu Biao in Jingzhou as General of the Household. He is Huo Jun, styled Zhongmiao, a native of Zhijiang in Nan Commandery.” Xuande was delighted and immediately dispatched Meng Da and Huo Jun to guard Jiameng Pass.\n\nPang Tong withdrew to his quarters. Suddenly a doorkeeper reported, “A visitor has come expressly to see you.” Pang Tong went out to receive him and saw a man eight chi tall and imposing in appearance. His hair had been cut short and hung loose about his neck, while his garments were far from neat. Pang Tong asked, “Who are you, sir?” The man made no reply but went straight into the hall and lay on his back upon a couch. Pang Tong found this highly suspicious and questioned him repeatedly. The man said, “Wait a little. In due course I shall explain to you the great affairs of the realm.” Hearing this, Pang Tong grew still more suspicious and ordered his attendants to bring food and wine. The man rose and ate without the least show of ceremony. He consumed a great quantity of food and drink, and when he had finished, he went back to sleep. Pang Tong remained deeply suspicious and sent someone to summon Fa Zheng, fearing the man might be a spy. Fa Zheng came in haste. Pang Tong went out to meet him and described the stranger’s behavior in detail. Fa Zheng said, “Could it be Peng Yongyan?” He ascended the steps to look. The man leaped to his feet and cried, “Xiaozhi, have you been well since we parted?”\n\nThus it was:\n\nOnly because a man of the Riverlands met an old acquaintance\nWere the Fu River’s surging waters made to cease.\n\nWho this man was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 63\n\nZhuge Liang Weeps Bitterly for Pang Tong; Zhang Fei Righteously Releases Yan Yan\n\nNow Fa Zheng met with the man, and the two clapped their hands and laughed. Pang Tong asked who he was, and Fa Zheng replied, “This gentleman is a native of Guanghan. His surname is Peng, his given name Yang, and his style Yongyan. He is a man of distinction in Shu. Because his forthright speech offended Liu Zhang, Zhang had him placed in a cangue and condemned to penal servitude; hence his cropped hair.” Pang Tong received him with the courtesies due a guest and asked whence he had come. Peng Yang said, “I have come expressly to save the lives of your tens of thousands of men. I can speak only after I have seen General Liu.” Fa Zheng hastened to report this to Xuande. Xuande came in person to meet Peng Yang and asked the reason. Peng Yang said, “How many troops does the general have in the forward camp?” Xuande told him truthfully, “Huang Zhong and Wei Yan are there.” Peng Yang said, “How can one who commands an army fail to understand the terrain? The forward camp lies against the Fu River. If the river waters are released and troops block both front and rear, not one man will escape.” Xuande suddenly understood. Peng Yang continued, “The Gang Star is in the west, and Venus hangs over this place. Some inauspicious event must occur. You must be exceedingly cautious.” Xuande at once appointed Peng Yang a member of his staff and secretly sent word to Wei Yan and Huang Zhong, ordering them to patrol vigilantly morning and evening against any attempt to release the waters. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan conferred and said, “We shall each take watch on alternate days. If enemy troops arrive, we will notify one another.”\n\nNow Leng Bao saw that wind and rain had risen violently that night. Leading five thousand troops, he advanced straight along the riverbank and made ready to release the river, when suddenly great shouts arose behind him. Leng Bao knew the enemy was prepared and hurriedly turned his force about. From the rear Wei Yan led his troops in pursuit, and the men of Shu trampled one another underfoot. As Leng Bao fled, he encountered Wei Yan. After only a few bouts, Wei Yan captured him alive. By the time Wu Lan and Lei Tong came to his aid, Huang Zhong’s force had also charged upon them. Wei Yan escorted Leng Bao to Fu Pass. Xuande rebuked him, saying, “I treated you with benevolence and honor and released you to return. How dare you betray me! This time you cannot be spared!” He had Leng Bao taken out and beheaded, and richly rewarded Wei Yan. Xuande then gave a banquet in Peng Yang’s honor. Suddenly it was reported that Military Adviser Zhuge Liang had specially dispatched Ma Liang from Jingzhou with a letter. Xuande summoned him and questioned him. After making his obeisance, Ma Liang said, “All is peaceful in Jingzhou. My lord need have no concern.” He then presented the military adviser’s letter. Xuande opened and read it. In brief, it said: “Last night Liang calculated by the Taiyi method. This year is Guihai, and the Gang Star is in the west. I have also observed the celestial signs: Venus hangs over the region of Luo, portending much ill fortune and little good for our commanders. You must be exceedingly cautious.”\n\nAfter reading the letter, Xuande told Ma Liang to return ahead of him. Xuande said, “I shall return to Jingzhou to discuss this matter.” Pang Tong thought to himself, “Kongming fears that I shall conquer the western province and win all the merit, so he has deliberately sent this letter to hinder me.” He therefore said to Xuande, “I too have calculated by the Taiyi method and already know that the Gang Star is in the west. It signifies that my lord is destined to gain Western Shu; it does not portend any other misfortune. I too have read the heavens and seen Venus hanging over Luo. Since the Shu general Leng Bao has already been beheaded, the ill omen has been fulfilled. My lord must harbor no doubts, but advance with all speed.”\n\nSeeing Pang Tong urge him again and again, Xuande led his army forward. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan received him into the camp. Pang Tong asked Fa Zheng, “How many roads lead from here to Luo?” Fa Zheng drew a map upon the ground. Xuande compared it with the map left by Zhang Song and found no discrepancy. Fa Zheng said, “There is a broad road north of the mountains that leads directly to Luo’s eastern gate. South of the mountains there is a narrow road that leads to its western gate. The army may advance by either route.” Pang Tong said to Xuande, “I shall order Wei Yan to serve as vanguard and advance by the southern byroad. My lord should appoint Huang Zhong as vanguard and proceed by the broad northern road. We shall rendezvous at Luo and take the city.” Xuande said, “From childhood I have been well practiced in archery and horsemanship, and I have often traveled narrow roads. The military adviser may take the broad road and seize the eastern gate; I shall take the western gate.” Pang Tong said, “The broad road is certain to be barred by troops, so my lord should lead his army against them. I shall take the narrow road.” Xuande said, “You must not, Military Adviser. Last night I dreamed that a divine being struck my right arm with an iron cudgel, and even after waking my arm still ached. Perhaps this expedition will not prosper.” Pang Tong said, “When brave men enter battle, some die and others are wounded; such is the natural course of things. Why should you become suspicious over a dream?” Xuande said, “What troubles me is Kongming’s letter. What if the military adviser remained to guard Fu Pass?” Pang Tong laughed loudly. “My lord has been misled by Kongming. He does not wish me alone to achieve great merit, and so he wrote these words to fill my lord’s heart with doubt. Doubt in the heart gives rise to dreams—what evil can there be in that? Only if I spill my brains and liver upon the ground will I have proved my true devotion. My lord, say no more. We shall march tomorrow morning without fail.” That same day the orders were issued: the soldiers were to cook at the fifth watch and mount at daybreak. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan led their forces out first. Just as Xuande was again settling the plan with Pang Tong, Pang Tong’s mount suddenly shied at something ahead and threw him to the ground. Xuande leaped down and himself seized the horse’s bridle. He said, “Why does the military adviser ride such a wretched horse?” Pang Tong replied, “I have ridden it for a long time, and it has never behaved so before.” Xuande said, “A horse that shies before battle may cost a man his life. The white horse I ride is exceedingly gentle and well trained. The military adviser may ride it, and nothing can go amiss. I shall ride this inferior horse myself.” He then exchanged mounts with Pang Tong. Pang Tong thanked him, saying, “I am deeply grateful for my lord’s generous favor. Even ten thousand deaths could not repay it.” They mounted and went forward by their separate roads. Watching Pang Tong depart, Xuande felt deeply ill at ease and rode on in dejection.\n\nNow in Luo, Wu Yi and Liu Gui learned that Leng Bao had been lost and met with the others to deliberate. Zhang Ren said, “In the secluded mountains southeast of the city there is a narrow road of the utmost importance. I shall lead a force to guard it myself. You gentlemen must hold Luo securely and allow no mishap.” Suddenly a report came that the Han army was approaching by two roads to attack the city. Zhang Ren hastily led three thousand troops out first and took the byroad to lay an ambush. When he saw Wei Yan’s troops pass, Zhang Ren ordered that they be allowed to go by without alarm. Later Pang Tong’s force came into view, and Zhang Ren’s soldiers pointed from afar at a great commander in its midst. “The man riding the white horse must be Liu Bei.” Zhang Ren was overjoyed and issued secret instructions to his men.\n\nNow Pang Tong advanced slowly onward. Raising his head, he saw that the passage between the two mountains was narrow and thickly overgrown with trees. Moreover, it was the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, and the branches and leaves were luxuriant. Pang Tong became deeply suspicious. Reining in his horse, he asked, “What is the name of this place?” One of the newly surrendered soldiers pointed and said, “This place is called Fallen Phoenix Slope.” Pang Tong started in alarm. “My Taoist name is Young Phoenix, while this place is called Fallen Phoenix Slope. It bodes ill for me.” He ordered the rear ranks to withdraw with all speed. Just then a cannon sounded from the slope ahead, and arrows flew like a swarm of locusts, all aimed at the rider of the white horse. Alas, Pang Tong perished beneath that storm of arrows. He was only thirty-six years old. A later poet lamented him:\n\nAncient Xian rises ridge on ridge in purple, emerald hue;\nBeside a mountain bend stood the abode of Shiyuan.\nThe children knew the familiar song that called the turtledove;\nThe lanes once heard the fame of talents fit to stretch a steed.\nHe foresaw the realm divided threefold, its rough edges smoothed away;\nHis tall frame wandered solitary over ten thousand miles.\nWho knew the Dog of Heaven would send a falling star,\nAnd never let the general return in robes of glory?\n\nBefore this, a children’s rhyme had been heard in the southeast:\n\nA phoenix and a dragon\nTogether journey into Shu.\nBut scarcely halfway onward,\nThe phoenix dies east of Fallen Slope.\nThe wind brings rain, the rain brings wind;\nWhen Han revives, the roads of Shu will open.\nAnd when the roads of Shu are open,\nOnly the dragon will remain.\n\nThat day Zhang Ren shot Pang Tong dead, and the Han troops became so congested that they could neither advance nor retreat; more than half were killed. The vanguard sent a swift report to Wei Yan. Wei Yan hurriedly reined in his troops and tried to turn back, but the mountain road was so narrow that they could not engage the enemy. Then Zhang Ren cut off their route of return and shot at them from the heights with powerful bows and heavy crossbows. Wei Yan was thrown into alarm. One of the newly surrendered Shu soldiers said, “We had better fight our way to the foot of Luo and advance by the main road.”\n\nWei Yan followed his advice. Taking the lead to open a path, he fought his way toward Luo. Where the dust rose, another army charged in from ahead: it was led by Wu Lan and Lei Tong, the defenders of Luo. Behind him, Zhang Ren came in pursuit. Attacked from front and rear, Wei Yan was surrounded in the very heart of the press. Though he fought desperately, he could not break free. Suddenly the rear ranks of Wu Lan and Lei Tong fell into disorder, and the two commanders hastily wheeled their horses about to save them. Wei Yan seized the chance and pressed after them. At the head of the charging force, a commander brandished his weapon, spurred his horse, and cried, “Wenchang, I have come expressly to save you!” Wei Yan looked and saw that it was the veteran general Huang Zhong. Attacking from both sides, they defeated Wu Lan and Lei Tong and drove straight to the foot of Luo’s walls. Liu Gui led troops out to attack them, but Xuande came up behind and held him off. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan then turned about and withdrew.\n\nBy the time Xuande’s troops reached the camps, Zhang Ren’s army had again cut out from the byroad. Liu Gui, Wu Lan, and Lei Tong came foremost in pursuit. Unable to hold the two camps, Xuande fought as he withdrew and fled back toward Fu Pass. Victorious, the Shu troops pressed steadily after him. Xuande’s men were exhausted and their horses spent; they had no heart for battle and thought only of flight. As they drew near Fu Pass, Zhang Ren’s troops pressed them ever more closely. Fortunately, Liu Feng appeared on the left and Guan Ping on the right, leading thirty thousand fresh troops. The two commanders charged out, drove Zhang Ren back, pursued him for twenty li, and recovered a great many warhorses.\n\nXuande and his army reentered Fu Pass. He asked for news of Pang Tong. A soldier who had escaped with his life from Fallen Phoenix Slope reported, “The military adviser and his horse were both shot dead beneath a storm of arrows before the slope.” On hearing this, Xuande turned westward and wept without cease. From afar he summoned Pang Tong’s spirit and made sacrificial offerings. All the generals wept as well. Huang Zhong said, “Now that we have lost Military Adviser Pang Tong, Zhang Ren will surely come to attack Fu Pass. What are we to do? We had better send someone to Jingzhou and invite Military Adviser Zhuge to come and devise a plan for taking Shu.” As he spoke, a report came that Zhang Ren had led his army directly beneath the walls and was challenging them to battle. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan both wished to go out and fight. Xuande said, “Our keen edge has just been blunted. We should hold fast and await the military adviser’s arrival.” Huang Zhong and Wei Yan accepted the order and kept close guard over the city. Xuande wrote a letter and instructed Guan Ping, “Go to Jingzhou for me and invite the military adviser.” Guan Ping took the letter and traveled by day and night toward Jingzhou. Xuande himself remained at Fu Pass and would not offer battle.\n\nNow Kongming was in Jingzhou. It was the festival of the Seventh Night, and he held a great evening banquet for all the officials, at which they discussed the conquest of Shu. Suddenly, due west, a star as large as a dipper fell from heaven, scattering streams of light in every direction. Kongming started in alarm, threw his cup to the ground, covered his face, and wept. “Alas! What grief!” The officials anxiously asked the cause. Kongming said, “Earlier I calculated that this year the Gang Star would be in the west, inauspicious for a military adviser. The Dog of Heaven trespassed upon our army, and Venus hung over Luo. I therefore wrote my lord and urged him to guard carefully against disaster. Who could have imagined that tonight a star would fall in the west? Pang Shiyuan’s life must surely be ended!” When he had spoken, he wept loudly and said, “My lord has now lost one of his arms!” All the officials were astonished, though they did not yet believe him. Kongming said, “Within a few days, news will surely come.” That night the banquet broke up before the guests had drunk their fill.\n\nSeveral days later, while Kongming was sitting with Yunchang and the others, someone reported Guan Ping’s arrival. All the officials were startled. Guan Ping entered and presented Xuande’s letter. Kongming read it, and within were these words: “On the seventh day of the seventh month of this year, Military Adviser Pang was shot and killed by Zhang Ren before Fallen Phoenix Slope.” Kongming wept loudly, and not one of the officials failed to shed tears. Kongming said, “Since my lord is now at Fu Pass, unable either to advance or retreat, I have no choice but to go.” Yunchang said, “If the military adviser leaves, who will defend Jingzhou? Jingzhou is a place of the greatest importance, and what hangs upon it is no light matter.” Kongming replied, “Though my lord does not explicitly name the man in his letter, I already understand his intention.” He then showed Xuande’s letter to all the officials and said, “In this letter my lord entrusts Jingzhou to me and tells me to appoint whomever I judge capable. Even so, by sending Guan Ping with the letter, he means for Lord Yunchang to assume this grave responsibility. Yunchang, remember the bond sworn in the Peach Garden and spare no effort in defending this place. The responsibility is no light one; I trust you will exert yourself.” Yunchang made no further demur but resolutely accepted. Kongming arranged a banquet and formally transferred the seals of office. Yunchang reached out with both hands to receive them. Holding up the seals, Kongming said, “The whole matter now rests upon the general.” Yunchang replied, “Once a true man accepts a grave charge, only death can make him relinquish it.” When Kongming heard Yunchang utter the word “death,” he was displeased. He would have withheld the seals, but his word had already been given. Kongming asked, “If Cao Cao leads an army here, what will you do?” Yunchang replied, “I shall resist him with all my strength.” Kongming asked again, “If Cao Cao and Sun Quan both raise armies and come against you, what then?” Yunchang said, “I shall divide my forces and resist them both.” Kongming said, “If you do that, Jingzhou will be in peril. I have eight words for you. Remember them well, and you may preserve Jingzhou.” Yunchang asked what the eight words were. Kongming replied, “Resist Cao Cao in the north; make peace with Sun Quan in the east.” Yunchang said, “The military adviser’s words shall be engraved upon my heart.”\n\nKongming then handed over the seals and ordered the civil officials Ma Liang, Yi Ji, Xiang Lang, and Mi Zhu, together with the military commanders Mi Fang, Liao Hua, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang, to assist Yunchang in guarding Jingzhou. He himself was to command the army into Shu. First he detached ten thousand picked troops and ordered Zhang Fei to lead them by the main road straight toward Bazhou, west of Luo; whoever arrived first would receive the foremost merit. He then detached another force and appointed Zhao Yun its vanguard, ordering him to sail upriver and rendezvous at Luo. Kongming followed with Jian Yong, Jiang Wan, and the others. Jiang Wan, whose style was Gongyan, was a native of Xiangxiang in Lingling. A distinguished scholar of Jing and Xiang, he was then serving as secretary.\n\nThat day Kongming led fifteen thousand troops out, departing on the same day as Zhang Fei. Before Zhang Fei left, Kongming admonished him: “Western Shu has many heroes and men of talent. You must not underestimate the enemy. Along the road, strictly restrain the three armies. They must not plunder the people and thereby lose their goodwill. Wherever you go, you must preserve and comfort the inhabitants. You must not wantonly indulge in flogging your soldiers. I trust the general will reach Luo early and commit no error.”\n\nZhang Fei gladly accepted the charge, mounted his horse, and departed. As he advanced, wherever the people submitted, he allowed not so much as an autumn hair to be harmed. He took the road directly through Hanchuan. When he approached Ba Commandery, a scout returned and reported, “Yan Yan, the governor of Ba Commandery, is a famous general of Shu. Though advanced in years, his vigor is undiminished. He can draw a powerful bow and wields a great saber. He has courage enough to withstand ten thousand men. He holds the city fast and has raised no flag of surrender.” Zhang Fei ordered camp to be made ten li from the city and sent a man inside with this message: “Tell that old wretch to come and surrender at once, and I shall spare the lives of everyone in the city! If he refuses submission, I shall raze the walls to the ground and leave neither old nor young alive!”\n\nNow Yan Yan was in Ba Commandery. When he heard that Liu Zhang had sent Fa Zheng to invite Xuande into Shu, he struck his breast and sighed, “This is what is meant by sitting alone on a barren mountain and inviting a tiger to serve as one’s guard!” Later, when he heard that Xuande had occupied Fu Pass, he was furious and repeatedly wished to raise troops and attack, but feared an army might come along this road. That day, learning that Zhang Fei’s troops had arrived, he mustered the five or six thousand men under his command and prepared to meet the enemy. Someone offered this counsel: “At Changban in Dangyang, a single shout from Zhang Fei drove back Cao Cao’s host of a million. Even Cao Cao avoids him at the mere sound of his name. He must not be underestimated. For now, we should deepen our moats, raise our ramparts, and hold firm without venturing out. His army has no provisions; within a month at most, it will withdraw of its own accord. Moreover, Zhang Fei’s temper is like raging fire, and he is forever flogging his soldiers. If we refuse battle, he will surely grow angry; in his anger he will treat his men with savage cruelty. Once the soldiers’ hearts turn against him, we can seize the opportunity to strike, and Zhang Fei may be captured.” Yan Yan followed this counsel and ordered every soldier to mount the walls and defend them. Suddenly a soldier appeared outside and shouted, “Open the gate!” Yan Yan ordered him admitted and questioned him. The soldier said that General Zhang had sent him and repeated Zhang Fei’s words exactly. Yan Yan flew into a rage and cursed him: “How dare that base wretch behave so insolently! Would General Yan ever surrender to rebels? Lend me your mouth to carry my answer back to Zhang Fei!” He summoned armed guards, had the soldier’s ears and nose cut off, and released him to return to camp.\n\nThe soldier returned to Zhang Fei and tearfully reported how Yan Yan had mutilated and reviled him. Zhang Fei flew into a rage. Gnashing his teeth and glaring, he armed himself, mounted his horse, and led several hundred riders beneath the walls of Ba Commandery to challenge Yan Yan. The troops on the walls heaped every manner of abuse upon him. Zhang Fei was impatient by nature. Several times he charged to the drawbridge and tried to cross the moat, but each time a storm of arrows drove him back. By evening not a single man had emerged, and Zhang Fei returned to camp with his belly full of rage. Early the next morning, he again led his troops out to challenge. From the fighting tower over the gate, Yan Yan shot an arrow that struck Zhang Fei’s helmet. Pointing at him, Zhang Fei cried furiously, “When I seize you, old wretch, I shall eat your flesh with my own mouth!” That evening he again returned empty-handed. On the third day, Zhang Fei led his troops around the walls, cursing. The city was built among the mountains, with rugged hills on every side. Zhang Fei rode up a hill and looked down into the city. He saw that all the soldiers were armed and armored, drawn up in ranks and lying in wait within, but none would come out. He also saw laborers going to and fro, carrying bricks and stones to assist in the defense. Zhang Fei ordered the cavalry to dismount and the infantry to sit down, hoping to lure the enemy out, but there was no movement. After cursing them for another entire day, he once more returned empty-handed. In camp, Zhang Fei thought to himself, “I curse them all day long, but they simply refuse to come out. What am I to do?” Suddenly a plan occurred to him. He ordered the army to cease going forward to challenge, but to remain fully prepared in camp awaiting battle. Only thirty or fifty soldiers were sent directly beneath the city to shout abuse and lure Yan Yan’s troops out, whereupon the army would engage them. Zhang Fei rubbed his fists and palms, waiting for the enemy to come. The soldiers cursed for three days in succession, but still no one emerged. Zhang Fei knitted his brows and conceived another plan. He ordered his troops to scatter abroad, cut firewood and grass, and search for paths, making no further challenge. For several days Yan Yan saw no movement from Zhang Fei and became suspicious. He sent more than ten common soldiers, disguised as men from Zhang Fei’s woodcutting parties, to slip secretly out of the city, mingle with the enemy soldiers, and enter the hills to gather information.\n\nThat day the troops returned to camp. Zhang Fei sat in his tent, stamping his feet and cursing loudly, “That old wretch Yan Yan is maddening me to death for nothing!” Just then three or four men before the tent said, “The general need not fret. Over the past few days we have discovered a narrow path by which we can slip past Ba Commandery.” Zhang Fei deliberately shouted, “If there was such a way, why did you not report it sooner?” They answered, “We have only just succeeded in scouting it out these past few days.” Zhang Fei said, “There is no time to lose. Tonight, cook at the second watch. At the third watch, while the moon is bright, strike the whole camp and move out. Let the men hold gags in their mouths and remove the bells from the horses, and march in perfect silence. I shall open the road in front, and the rest of you will follow in order.” Once the command was issued, it was announced throughout the camp.\n\nThe spies heard this news and all returned to the city to report it to Yan Yan. Yan Yan was overjoyed. “Just as I calculated, that wretch could not endure any longer! If you steal away by the byroad, your provisions, baggage, and carts must follow behind. Once I cut off your rear, how will you get through? Witless wretch, you have fallen into my trap!” He immediately issued orders for the troops to prepare for battle. “Tonight we too shall cook at the second watch and leave the city at the third. Lie in ambush where the trees and undergrowth are thick. Wait until Zhang Fei has passed through the narrow throat of the road. When his carts and baggage arrive, listen for the drums and charge out together.” The order was passed. As night drew near, Yan Yan’s entire army ate its fill, armed and armored itself, and stole silently out of the city. The men scattered into ambush and waited for the drum signal, while Yan Yan himself, accompanied by more than ten subordinate officers, dismounted and hid in the forest. After the third watch, they saw from afar Zhang Fei himself riding at the front, holding his spear crosswise as he quietly led the army onward. When he had gone three or four li, the carts, baggage, men, and horses behind began passing in succession. Yan Yan saw everything clearly and ordered the drums beaten. The ambushers rose on all sides. Just as they rushed forward to seize the carts and baggage, a gong sounded behind them and a fierce body of troops swept in. A great voice cried, “Old rebel, do not flee! I have waited for you at precisely the right place!” Yan Yan whipped his head around and saw at their head a mighty commander with a leopard’s head, round glaring eyes, a swallow’s chin, and a tiger’s beard. He wielded an eighteen-foot serpent spear and rode a deep-black horse. It was Zhang Fei. Gongs thundered on every side, and the troops charged in. At the sight of Zhang Fei, Yan Yan was at a loss what to do. They had not fought a single bout when Zhang Fei feigned an opening. Yan Yan slashed at him with his saber. Zhang Fei dodged, drove his horse in close, seized Yan Yan by the gap in his armor beneath the throat, and captured him alive. He hurled him to the ground, and the soldiers rushed forward and bound him with ropes. The Zhang Fei who had passed earlier was an impostor. Knowing that Yan Yan would use drums as his signal, Zhang Fei had ordered the striking of gongs as his own. When the gongs sounded, all his troops converged, and more than half the Shu soldiers threw down their armor, reversed their weapons, and surrendered.\n\nZhang Fei fought his way to the walls of Ba Commandery, while his rear force had already entered the city. He ordered that no civilians be killed and posted proclamations to reassure the people. A band of executioners pushed Yan Yan forward. Zhang Fei sat in the great hall, but Yan Yan refused to kneel. Glaring and gnashing his teeth, Zhang Fei roared, “When a great army arrived, why did you not surrender, but dared resist it?” Without the least sign of fear, Yan Yan shouted back, “You are men without honor who have invaded our province and commanderies! Here there are generals who lose their heads—there are no generals who surrender!” Zhang Fei flew into a rage and ordered those beside him to take Yan Yan out and behead him. Yan Yan cried, “Rebel wretch! If you mean to cut off my head, then cut it off. Why grow angry?” Seeing Yan Yan’s commanding voice and unchanged countenance, Zhang Fei turned from anger to joy. He descended the steps, ordered the guards away, and personally untied Yan Yan. Taking a robe, he clothed him in it, helped him to the seat of honor in the center, bowed his head, and made obeisance, saying, “My words just now were offensive. I trust you will not hold them against me. I have long known that the venerable general is a heroic man.” Moved by Zhang Fei’s grace and honor, Yan Yan surrendered. A later poet praised Yan Yan:\n\nWhite-haired, he dwelt in Western Shu;\nHis stainless fame shook the mighty realm.\nHis loyal heart shone like the radiant sun;\nHis soaring spirit swept the Yangtze’s length.\nHe would rather lose his head and die—\nHow could he bend his knees and yield?\nThe aged general of Bazhou:\nThroughout the world he had no peer.\n\nAnother poem praised Zhang Fei:\n\nHis valor beyond compare took Yan Yan alive;\nBy honor alone he won soldiers and people.\nTo this day his temple image remains in Ba and Shu,\nWhere spring brings daily village wine, chickens, and swine.\n\nZhang Fei asked Yan Yan for a plan to enter Shu. Yan Yan said, “I am a defeated general, yet I have received your generous favor. I have no means to repay it, but gladly offer such service as a dog or horse may render. Without bending a bow or loosing a single arrow, you may advance directly to Chengdu.” Truly:\n\nOnly because one general gave him all his heart,\nCity after city yielded as easily as turning the hand.\n\nWhat his plan was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 64\n\nZhuge Liang Devises the Capture of Zhang Ren; Yang Fu Borrows Troops to Defeat Ma Chao\n\nNow Zhang Fei asked Yan Yan for a plan. Yan Yan said, “From here to Luo City, every fortified pass and strategic stronghold is under my jurisdiction, and all the government troops are under my command. Grateful now for the general’s kindness, I have no other means to repay it. I shall lead the vanguard, and wherever we go, I will summon the defenders to come out and surrender.” Zhang Fei thanked him profusely. Thus Yan Yan led the vanguard, with Zhang Fei and his army following behind. Everywhere they went was under Yan Yan’s authority, and he called out all the defenders to submit. To any who hesitated or remained undecided, Yan Yan said, “Even I have surrendered—how much more should you?” Thereafter, all yielded at the mere rumor of their approach, and not a single battle was fought.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming had already reported the date of his departure to Xuande and ordered all the forces to assemble at Luo City. Xuande consulted with his officers: “Kongming and Yide are now advancing into the Riverlands by two separate routes. They are to rendezvous at Luo City and enter Chengdu together. Their troops by water and land, in boats and carts, set out on the twentieth day of the seventh month; by now they should be nearly here. We may therefore advance.” Huang Zhong said, “Zhang Ren comes daily to challenge us. Seeing that no one comes out of the city, his troops have grown lax and make no preparations. If we divide our forces tonight and raid his camp, it will be better than fighting him in broad daylight.” Xuande agreed. He ordered Huang Zhong to lead a force against the left, Wei Yan against the right, while he himself took the center. At the second watch that night, all three armies moved out together. Zhang Ren had indeed made no preparations. The Han troops poured into the main camp and set it ablaze, the fierce flames leaping into the sky. The soldiers of Shu fled and hastened through the night to report at Luo City, whose defenders came out to receive them. Xuande returned to the center route and encamped. The next day he led his army straight to Luo City, surrounded it, and launched an assault. Zhang Ren kept his troops within and refused battle. On the fourth day of the attack, Xuande personally led one force against the west gate, while ordering Huang Zhong and Wei Yan to attack the east gate. He left the south and north gates open for enemy troops to pass through. The terrain by the south gate consisted entirely of mountain roads, while the Fu River lay by the north gate; therefore neither was invested.\n\nFrom the walls, Zhang Ren saw Xuande at the west gate, riding to and fro as he directed the assault. From the hour of the dragon until the hour of the goat, men and horses gradually became exhausted. Zhang Ren ordered the two generals Wu Lan and Lei Tong to lead troops out through the north gate, circle around to the east gate, and engage Huang Zhong and Wei Yan. He himself led an army out through the south gate, wheeled around to the west gate, and advanced directly against Xuande. Inside the city, every available militia unit was sent onto the walls to beat the drums and swell the shouting.\n\nWhen Xuande saw the red sun sinking in the west, he ordered his rear division to withdraw first. As his soldiers turned back, a great shout arose from the walls, and troops suddenly burst out through the south gate. Zhang Ren drove straight into the army to seize Xuande, whose forces were thrown into utter confusion. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan had meanwhile been pinned down by Wu Lan and Lei Tong, so the two sides could not support each other. Unable to withstand Zhang Ren, Xuande wheeled his horse and fled along a secluded mountain path. Zhang Ren pursued from behind and was rapidly overtaking him. Xuande was all alone, one man on one horse, while Zhang Ren came after him with several riders.\n\nXuande was spurring forward with all his might when suddenly an army charged out onto the mountain road. From the saddle Xuande cried bitterly, “An ambush ahead and pursuers behind! Heaven means my death!” But the great commander at the head of the approaching force proved to be Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei and Yan Yan had in fact been coming along that very road when they saw dust rising and knew a battle was under way with the troops of the Riverlands. Zhang Fei galloped ahead and ran directly into Zhang Ren, whereupon the two crossed weapons. They had fought a little more than ten bouts when Yan Yan came up from behind with his army in full force. Zhang Ren turned about with all speed. Zhang Fei chased him straight to the foot of the city walls. Zhang Ren withdrew inside, and the drawbridge was hauled up.\n\nZhang Fei returned to Xuande and said, “The Military Adviser has been coming upstream, yet he still has not arrived. I have snatched the foremost merit instead.” Xuande said, “The mountain roads are rugged and perilous. How did you meet with no army to bar your way, but advance unhindered and arrive here first?” Zhang Fei replied, “There were forty-five passes and strongholds along the road, and all were won through the service of the veteran general Yan Yan. Thus we came the whole way without expending the least effort.” He then related from beginning to end how he had released Yan Yan out of regard for his righteousness, and brought Yan Yan forward to meet Xuande. Xuande thanked him, saying, “Had it not been for you, veteran general, how could my brother have reached this place?” He immediately removed the gold-linked armor from his own body and bestowed it upon him. Yan Yan bowed his thanks. Just as they were arranging a banquet, a scout rode in with this report: “Huang Zhong and Wei Yan have engaged the Riverlands generals Wu Lan and Lei Tong. Wu Yi and Liu Gui have also led troops out of the city to aid them, attacking from both sides. Our army cannot hold them, and Generals Wei and Huang have been defeated and driven eastward.” At this, Zhang Fei asked Xuande to divide the troops into two columns and advance to their rescue. Zhang Fei took the left and Xuande the right, and they charged forward. When Wu Yi and Liu Gui heard the shouting arise behind them, they hastily retreated into the city. Wu Lan and Lei Tong, intent only on pursuing Huang Zhong and Wei Yan, found their route of return cut off by Xuande and Zhang Fei. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan then wheeled their horses and attacked in turn. Seeing that they could not prevail, Wu Lan and Lei Tong had no choice but to bring their own troops forward and surrender. Xuande accepted their submission, recalled his army, and encamped near the city.\n\nNow Zhang Ren, having lost two generals, was deeply troubled. Wu Yi and Liu Gui said, “The military situation is exceedingly dangerous. Unless we resolve upon a battle to the death, how can we make the enemy withdraw? We should send someone to Chengdu to report the emergency to our lord, while using a stratagem against the enemy here.” Zhang Ren said, “Tomorrow I will lead an army out to challenge them, feign defeat, and draw them around to the north of the city. Another force will then charge out from within and cut their army in two. In this way we may win.” Wu Yi said, “General Liu should assist the young lord in defending the city. I shall lead the force that charges out to support you.”\n\nThe plan was settled. The next day, Zhang Ren led several thousand troops from the city, waving their banners and raising battle cries as they issued a challenge. Zhang Fei mounted and rode out to meet him. Without exchanging a word, he engaged Zhang Ren. Before ten bouts had been fought, Zhang Ren feigned defeat and fled around the city. Zhang Fei pursued with all his might. Wu Yi’s force cut him off, and Zhang Ren turned his army back, surrounding Zhang Fei in the very center so that he could neither advance nor retreat. Just when he was at a loss, a column of soldiers came charging from the riverbank. At its head rode a great commander, leveling his spear and urging on his horse. He engaged Wu Yi and, in a single bout, captured him alive; then he drove back the enemy and rescued Zhang Fei. It was Zhao Yun. Zhang Fei asked, “Where is the Military Adviser?” Zhao Yun replied, “He has arrived. I expect he has already met our lord by now.” The two men took Wu Yi back to camp, while Zhang Ren withdrew through the east gate.\n\nWhen Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun returned to camp, they found Kongming, Jian Yong, and Jiang Wan already inside the command tent. Zhang Fei dismounted and paid his respects to the Military Adviser. Kongming asked in astonishment, “How did you manage to arrive first?” Xuande related the entire story of how Zhang Fei had released Yan Yan out of regard for his righteousness. Kongming congratulated him, saying, “That General Zhang is now able to employ strategy is entirely due to my lord’s boundless good fortune.” Zhao Yun untied Wu Yi and brought him before Xuande. Xuande asked, “Will you surrender?” Wu Yi replied, “Since I have been captured, how could I not surrender?” Xuande was overjoyed and personally removed his bonds. Kongming asked, “How many men are defending the city?” Wu Yi replied, “There are Liu Jiyu’s son Liu Xun, and the supporting generals Liu Gui and Zhang Ren. Liu Gui is of little consequence, but Zhang Ren, a native of Shu Commandery, possesses exceptional courage and resourcefulness. He must not be taken lightly.” Kongming said, “First we shall capture Zhang Ren; then we shall take Luo City.” He asked, “What is the name of that bridge east of the city?” Wu Yi replied, “Golden Goose Bridge.”\n\nKongming at once rode to the bridge, made a circuit of the river to examine it, and returned to camp. Summoning Huang Zhong and Wei Yan to receive their orders, he said, “Five or six li south of Golden Goose Bridge, both banks are thick with reeds and rushes, suitable for an ambush. Wei Yan is to lead one thousand spearmen into concealment on the left, and they are to thrust only at the mounted officers. Huang Zhong is to lead one thousand swordsmen into concealment on the right, and they are to hack only at the horses beneath them. Once his army is defeated, Zhang Ren will surely flee along the eastern mountain path. Zhang Yide is to conceal one thousand troops there and capture him on the spot.” He then ordered Zhao Yun to lie in ambush north of Golden Goose Bridge: “After I have lured Zhang Ren across, tear down the bridge. Then draw up your troops on the north bank and make an imposing show from afar, so that Zhang Ren will not dare flee north but will retreat southward and fall neatly into our trap.” When all the deployments had been arranged, Kongming went out in person to entice the enemy.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Zhang had sent the two generals Zhuo Ying and Zhang Yi to Luo City to assist in the fighting. Zhang Ren ordered Zhang Yi and Liu Gui to defend the city, while he and Zhuo Ying divided into a front and rear column, Zhang Ren commanding the van and Zhuo Ying the rear, and marched out to drive back the enemy. Kongming led a ragged, disorderly band across Golden Goose Bridge and drew up opposite Zhang Ren. Riding out in a four-wheeled carriage, wearing a silk cap and carrying a feather fan, with more than a hundred horsemen clustered around him, Kongming pointed at Zhang Ren from afar and said, “Cao Cao, with a host of a million, heard my name and fled at the mere rumor of my coming. Who are you, then, to dare refuse surrender?”\n\nSeeing the disorder in Kongming’s ranks, Zhang Ren sneered from horseback and said, “Men say Zhuge employs troops with divine skill, but it seems his reputation has no substance!” With a sweep of his spear, he sent officers and soldiers alike charging forward. Kongming abandoned his four-wheeled carriage, mounted a horse, and retreated across the bridge. Zhang Ren pursued him from behind. Once Zhang Ren had crossed Golden Goose Bridge, he saw Xuande’s army on the left and Yan Yan’s on the right, both charging in to attack. Realizing it was a trap, Zhang Ren hurriedly turned his army back, but the bridge had already been torn down. He meant to flee north, but saw Zhao Yun’s army arrayed across the river and dared not take that route. Instead he went straight south, following a course around the river.\n\nBefore he had gone five or six li, he reached a place choked with reeds and rushes. Wei Yan’s troops suddenly rose from among the reeds and stabbed wildly with their long spears. Huang Zhong’s troops, concealed in the rushes, used their long swords solely to hack at the horses’ legs. All the cavalry mounts went down, and their riders were seized and bound. How could the foot soldiers dare come on? Zhang Ren led several dozen horsemen toward the mountain road, only to run directly into Zhang Fei. As Zhang Ren was about to turn and flee, Zhang Fei gave a mighty shout. His troops rushed forward together and captured Zhang Ren alive. Zhuo Ying, seeing that Zhang Ren had fallen into the trap, had already gone before Zhao Yun’s army and surrendered; now all returned together to the main camp.\n\nXuande rewarded Zhuo Ying, and Zhang Fei brought in Zhang Ren under guard. Kongming was also seated in the command tent. Xuande said to Zhang Ren, “All the other generals of Shu surrendered at the mere rumor of our approach. Why did you not submit sooner?” Zhang Ren glared and cried angrily, “Would a loyal minister ever consent to serve two masters?” Xuande said, “You merely fail to understand the course of Heaven. Surrender, and you shall be spared.” Zhang Ren replied, “Even if I surrendered today, I would not remain surrendered for long! Kill me quickly!” Xuande could not bear to put him to death. But Zhang Ren raised his voice and continued to curse them, so Kongming ordered him beheaded, thereby preserving his honorable name. A later poet praised him:\n\nCan a valiant knight consent to follow two lords?\nLord Zhang, loyal and brave, lives on though he died.\nHis bright fame is like the moon at heaven’s rim,\nNight after night shedding radiance over Luo City.\n\nXuande sighed without end. He ordered Zhang Ren’s body recovered and buried beside Golden Goose Bridge as a testament to his loyalty. The next day, Yan Yan, Wu Yi, and the other surrendered generals of Shu were sent in the vanguard directly to Luo City. There they shouted, “Open the gates and surrender at once, lest every living soul in the city suffer!” From within the city, Liu Gui answered them with abuse. Yan Yan was just about to take an arrow and shoot him when suddenly another general on the wall drew his sword and struck Liu Gui down, then opened the gates and surrendered. Xuande’s army entered Luo City. Liu Xun escaped through the west gate and fled to Chengdu. Xuande issued proclamations to reassure the people. The man who had killed Liu Gui was Zhang Yi, a native of Wuyang.\n\nHaving taken Luo City, Xuande richly rewarded his generals. Kongming said, “Luo City has fallen, and Chengdu now lies directly before us. I fear only that the outlying prefectures and commanderies may remain unsettled. Let Zhang Yi and Wu Yi accompany Zhao Yun to pacify the outer reaches of the rivers and secure the prefectures and commanderies subordinate to Jiangyang, Qianwei, and the other regions. Let Yan Yan and Zhuo Ying accompany Zhang Fei to pacify the prefectures and commanderies subordinate to Baxi and Deyang. They are to appoint officials, establish orderly government, and restore peace, then hasten back with their troops to rendezvous before Chengdu.” Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun accepted their orders and each led his army away. Kongming asked, “What fortified passes lie ahead?” The surrendered generals of Shu replied, “Only Mianzhu is defended by a large force. Once Mianzhu is taken, Chengdu will be ours for the taking.” Kongming thereupon began discussing the advance. Fa Zheng said, “Now that Luo City has fallen, Shu is in peril. My lord wishes to win the people through benevolence and righteousness, so for the moment let us not advance. I shall write Liu Zhang a letter setting forth the advantages and dangers; he will naturally surrender.” Kongming said, “Xiaozhi’s proposal is excellent.” He ordered the letter written and dispatched a messenger directly to Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Xun fled back to his father and reported that Luo City had fallen. Alarmed, Liu Zhang gathered his officers for counsel. The Attendant Officer Zheng Du offered this plan: “Although Liu Bei has attacked cities and seized territory, his troops are not very numerous, the people have not yet attached themselves to him, he depends upon grain from the countryside, and his army has no baggage train. We should drive all the inhabitants of Baxi and Zitong westward across the Fu River, and burn every granary and every field of grain. Then we shall dig deep moats, raise high ramparts, and wait quietly for him. When he arrives and challenges us, we must refuse battle. If he remains long without provisions, within a hundred days at most his army will withdraw of its own accord. We can then strike while he is vulnerable, and Liu Bei may be captured.” Liu Zhang said, “No. I have heard of resisting an enemy in order to keep the people safe, but never of uprooting the people in order to guard against an enemy. This is not a plan for preserving them.” While they were still deliberating, someone reported that a letter had arrived from Fa Zheng. Liu Zhang summoned the messenger, who presented the letter. Zhang opened and read it. In substance, it said:\n\nFormerly, I was sent by your command to establish friendly relations with Jingzhou. I did not expect that my lord would fail to choose suitable men among those close to him, thereby bringing matters to their present pass. Jingzhou still cherishes the ties of former friendship and has not forgotten the bonds of kinship. If my lord can promptly reverse course and submit, I believe you will not be treated ungenerously. I hope you will consider the matter thrice and declare your decision.\n\nLiu Zhang flew into a rage, tore the letter to pieces, and shouted abuse: “Fa Zheng is a traitor who sells his lord to seek advancement, an ingrate who has betrayed righteousness!” He drove the messenger from the city and immediately sent his wife’s younger brother, Fei Guan, to lead troops to defend Mianzhu. Fei Guan recommended that a man from Nanyang, surnamed Li, given name Yan, style Zhengfang, share the command with him. Fei Guan and Li Yan thereupon mustered thirty thousand troops and marched to defend Mianzhu. Dong He, Governor of Yizhou, whose style was Youzai and who came from Zhijiang in Nan Commandery, submitted a memorial to Liu Zhang requesting permission to seek troops from Hanzhong. Liu Zhang said, “Zhang Lu and I have been hereditary enemies. How could he be willing to save me?” Dong He replied, “Though he is our enemy, Liu Bei’s army is now at Luo City, and our situation is desperate. When the lips are gone, the teeth grow cold. If the advantages and dangers are explained to him, he will surely agree.” Liu Zhang therefore composed a letter and sent a messenger to Hanzhong.\n\nNow more than two years had passed since Ma Chao, after his defeat, had fled among the Qiang. He had formed alliances with Qiang troops and attacked and seized the prefectures and commanderies of Longxi. Everywhere he went submitted to him; only Ji City withstood his attacks. Wei Kang, the Inspector, repeatedly sent men to seek aid from Xiahou Yuan. But Xiahou Yuan had received no orders from Cao Cao and did not dare move his troops. Seeing that no relief army was coming, Wei Kang consulted his officers: “We had better surrender to Ma Chao.” The Army Adviser Yang Fu wept as he remonstrated: “Ma Chao and his fellows are rebels against their lord. How can we surrender to them?” Wei Kang said, “Matters have come to this. If we do not surrender, what are we waiting for?” Yang Fu pleaded bitterly, but Wei Kang would not listen. He threw the gates wide open and surrendered to Ma Chao. Ma Chao was furious and said, “You surrender now only because your plight is desperate, not from any true loyalty!” He had Wei Kang and more than forty others beheaded, sparing not a single man. Someone said, “Yang Fu urged Wei Kang not to surrender. He should be executed.” Ma Chao replied, “This man stood by righteousness. He must not be killed.” He again employed Yang Fu as an army adviser. Yang Fu recommended two men, Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu, and Ma Chao appointed both as military officers. Yang Fu then told Ma Chao, “My wife has died at Lintao. I beg two months’ leave to return and bury her, after which I shall come back.”\n\nMa Chao granted his request. Yang Fu passed through Licheng and went to see Jiang Xu, General Who Pacifies the Yi. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu were cousins through their fathers’ sisters: Jiang Xu’s mother was Yang Fu’s aunt and was then eighty-two years old. That day Yang Fu entered the inner quarters of Jiang Xu’s residence, bowed before his aunt, and said weeping, “I defended the city but could not preserve it; my lord perished, yet I could not die with him. I am ashamed to show my face before you. Ma Chao rebelled against his lord and wantonly murdered the governor; not one gentleman or commoner in the entire province fails to hate him. Yet now, elder cousin, you sit here holding Licheng and harbor no thought of punishing the traitor. Is this the proper conduct of a subject?” When he had finished, the tears running from his eyes were mingled with blood. Hearing this, Jiang Xu’s mother summoned her son and rebuked him: “That Governor Wei was murdered is also your fault.” Then she said to Yang Fu, “Since you surrendered to this man and now eat his bread, why have you conceived the thought of attacking him?” Yang Fu replied, “I followed the traitor only to preserve the remnant of my life and avenge my lord.” Jiang Xu said, “Ma Chao is valiant and fierce. It will be difficult to plot against him at short notice.” Yang Fu replied, “He has courage but no strategy, and so he is easily dealt with. I have already entered into secret agreements with Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu. If you are willing to raise troops, elder cousin, those two will certainly answer from within.” Jiang Xu’s mother said, “If you do not act at once, what are you waiting for? Who does not die? To die for loyalty and righteousness is to die in the proper cause. Do not let concern for me restrain you. If you refuse to heed Yishan’s words, I shall die first and put an end to your concern.”\n\nJiang Xu then consulted Yin Feng, a colonel commanding troops, and Zhao Ang. Zhao Ang’s son, Zhao Yue, was at that time serving under Ma Chao as an assistant general. Zhao Ang gave his assent that day, then returned home and said to his wife, Lady Wang, “Today I consulted with Jiang Xu, Yang Fu, and Yin Feng about avenging Wei Kang. But our son Zhao Yue is now serving under Ma Chao. If we raise troops, Ma Chao will certainly kill our son first. What are we to do?” His wife answered sternly, “To wipe away the great shame suffered by one’s lord and father, a man should not begrudge even his own life—much less the life of a single son! If concern for our son keeps you from acting, I shall die first.” Zhao Ang’s resolve was thus fixed. The next day they raised troops together. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu encamped at Licheng, while Yin Feng and Zhao Ang encamped at Mount Qi. Lady Wang took all her jewelry, goods, and silks and went in person to the army at Mount Qi, where she rewarded and entertained the soldiers to encourage them.\n\nWhen Ma Chao heard that Jiang Xu and Yang Fu had joined Yin Feng and Zhao Ang in raising troops against him, he flew into a rage and immediately had Zhao Yue beheaded. Then he ordered Pang De and Ma Dai to muster all their forces and marched against Licheng. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu led their troops out. When the two formations had been arrayed, Yang Fu and Jiang Xu rode forth in white robes and shouted abuse: “Faithless traitor who rebelled against his lord!” Ma Chao, enraged, charged at them, and the two armies fell into a confused battle. How could Jiang Xu and Yang Fu withstand Ma Chao? They suffered a great defeat and fled. Ma Chao drove his troops after them. Then shouting arose behind him as Yin Feng and Zhao Ang came charging in. Ma Chao hastily turned back, but found himself attacked from both sides, unable to protect either head or tail. In the midst of the fighting, a great body of troops suddenly swept in from the flank. It was Xiahou Yuan, who had received Cao Cao’s military orders and was leading an army to destroy Ma Chao. How could Ma Chao withstand armies attacking from three directions? Utterly defeated, he fled through the night. At daybreak he reached Ji City and called for the gates to be opened, but a hail of arrows descended from the walls. Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu stood atop the battlements, hurling abuse at Ma Chao. Before his eyes, they struck down Ma Chao’s wife, Lady Yang, with a single stroke of the sword and flung her body from the wall. Then they brought out Ma Chao’s three young sons and more than ten of his closest kin, and from the wall they hewed them down one by one, casting all their bodies below.\n\nMa Chao’s grief and rage choked his breast, and he nearly fell from his horse. Behind him, Xiahou Yuan was approaching with his army in pursuit. Seeing the enemy’s strength, Ma Chao dared not linger to fight. With Pang De and Ma Dai, he hacked open a road and fled. Ahead he encountered Jiang Xu and Yang Fu and fought a battle against them. After breaking through, he again encountered Yin Feng and Zhao Ang and fought another battle. His force scattered until only fifty or sixty horsemen remained, and they fled throughout the night. Around the fourth watch they reached the walls of Licheng. The gatekeepers assumed that Jiang Xu’s troops were returning and threw the gates wide open to receive them. Ma Chao began slaughtering at the south gate and massacred all the common people in the city. Reaching Jiang Xu’s residence, he dragged out the old mother. She showed not the slightest fear, but pointed at Ma Chao and reviled him bitterly. Ma Chao flew into a rage and killed her with his own sword. The entire families of Yin Feng and Zhao Ang, old and young alike, were also put to death by Ma Chao. Zhao Ang’s wife, Lady Wang, escaped the calamity because she was with the army.\n\nThe next day Xiahou Yuan’s great army arrived. Ma Chao abandoned the city, fought his way out, and fled westward. Before he had gone twenty li, an army stood arrayed ahead of him, with Yang Fu at its head. Grinding his teeth in hatred, Ma Chao slapped his horse forward and thrust his spear at him. Yang Fu’s seven brothers all came together to aid him in the fight, while Ma Dai and Pang De held off the troops behind. All seven of Yang Fu’s brothers were killed by Ma Chao. Yang Fu himself suffered five spear wounds, yet still fought desperately. When Xiahou Yuan’s great army came up from behind, Ma Chao at last fled. Only Pang De, Ma Dai, and six or seven riders followed him. Xiahou Yuan personally pacified the people of the western prefectures, ordered Jiang Xu and the others to take charge of their respective defenses, and had Yang Fu carried by cart to the capital at Xudu to meet Cao Cao. Cao Cao enfeoffed Yang Fu as a Marquis Within the Passes. Yang Fu declined, saying, “I performed no feat in averting the calamity, nor did I show the integrity to die in it. By law I deserve execution. With what face could I accept rank?” Cao Cao praised him and ultimately conferred the title upon him.\n\nMa Chao now consulted with Pang De and Ma Dai, and they went directly to Hanzhong to seek refuge with Zhang Lu. Zhang Lu was overjoyed, believing that with Ma Chao in his service he could annex Yizhou to the west and resist Cao Cao to the east. He therefore proposed giving Ma Chao his daughter in marriage. But his great general Yang Bo remonstrated: “That Ma Chao’s wife and children met so dreadful a fate was entirely due to the disaster he brought upon them. How can my lord give him your daughter?” Zhang Lu accepted his counsel and abandoned the proposed marriage. Someone reported Yang Bo’s words to Ma Chao. Ma Chao was furious and conceived the desire to kill Yang Bo. Learning of this, Yang Bo consulted with his elder brother Yang Song, and they too began plotting against Ma Chao.\n\nJust then, Liu Zhang sent an envoy to seek aid from Zhang Lu, but Zhang Lu refused. Suddenly it was reported that Liu Zhang had sent Huang Quan as another envoy. Huang Quan first went to see Yang Song and said, “The eastern and western Riverlands are truly as lips and teeth. If the western Riverlands fall, the eastern Riverlands will likewise be hard to preserve. If you are willing to aid us now, we shall reward you with twenty prefectures.” Yang Song was delighted and immediately brought Huang Quan before Zhang Lu. He explained the vital interdependence of lips and teeth and added that twenty prefectures would be ceded in gratitude. Zhang Lu, pleased by the gain, agreed. Yan Pu of Baxi remonstrated: “Liu Zhang and my lord are hereditary enemies. Now that his plight is desperate, he seeks our aid and falsely promises to cede territory. You must not agree!” Suddenly a man below the steps came forward and said, “Though I possess little ability, I beg only a single brigade. I shall capture Liu Bei alive and make certain that the territory is ceded before I return.” Truly:\n\nJust as the rightful lord comes into western Shu,\nAnother mighty army marches out from Hanzhong.\n\nWho this man was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 65\n\nMa Chao Battles at Jiameng Pass; Liu Bei Assumes the Governorship of Yizhou\n\nNow Yan Pu was urging Zhang Lu not to aid Liu Zhang when Ma Chao stepped forward and said, “I am deeply grateful for my lord’s favor, yet have had no way to repay it. I beg leave to lead an army against Jiameng Pass and capture Liu Bei alive. I shall compel Liu Zhang to cede twenty prefectures and restore them to my lord.” Zhang Lu was overjoyed. He first sent Huang Quan back by a byroad, then immediately assigned twenty thousand troops to Ma Chao. At this time Pang De was bedridden with illness and unable to march, so he remained in Hanzhong. Zhang Lu appointed Yang Bo as army supervisor. Ma Chao and his younger cousin Ma Dai chose a day and set out.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande’s army was at Luo Castle. The messenger whom Fa Zheng had sent with a letter returned and reported, “Zheng Du has advised Liu Zhang to burn all grain in the countryside, together with the granaries everywhere, and to lead the people of Baxi west of the Fu River, where they are to dig deep moats, raise high ramparts, and refuse battle.” When Xuande and Kongming heard this, both were greatly alarmed. “If he adopts this counsel,” they said, “our position will be perilous!” Fa Zheng laughed. “My lord, do not be anxious. Though the plan is ruthless, Liu Zhang will certainly never use it.” Before many days had passed, word came that Liu Zhang was unwilling to uproot the people and had rejected Zheng Du’s advice. Only then was Xuande relieved. Kongming said, “We must advance swiftly and seize Mianzhu. Once we hold that place, Chengdu will be easy to take.” He therefore sent Huang Zhong and Wei Yan forward with troops. When Fei Guan learned that Xuande’s army was approaching, he sent Li Yan out to meet it. Li Yan led out three thousand men, and both sides formed their arrays. Huang Zhong rode forth and fought Li Yan for forty or fifty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. From within the formation Kongming ordered the gong sounded for retreat. Huang Zhong returned and asked, “I was just about to capture Li Yan. Why did the military adviser recall me?” Kongming said, “I have now seen Li Yan’s martial skill. He cannot be overcome by force. When you fight again tomorrow, feign defeat and draw him into the valley; then we shall defeat him with an ambush.”\n\nHuang Zhong accepted the plan. The next day Li Yan again led out his troops, and Huang Zhong rode forth to meet him. Before ten bouts had passed, Huang Zhong feigned defeat and fled with his men. Li Yan pursued, following him deep into a mountain valley, when suddenly he realized the danger. He was hastening to turn back when Wei Yan appeared ahead with troops drawn up across his path. From the hilltop Kongming called down, “If you do not surrender, strong crossbows lie in ambush on both sides, ready to avenge Pang Shiyuan!” Li Yan hurriedly dismounted, stripped off his armor, and surrendered; not one of his soldiers was harmed. Kongming brought Li Yan before Xuande, who treated him with great generosity. Li Yan said, “Though Fei Guan is related by marriage to the lord of Yizhou, he and I are very close. I should go and persuade him.” Xuande at once ordered Li Yan to return to the city and induce Fei Guan to surrender.\n\nLi Yan entered Mianzhu and spoke to Fei Guan, praising Xuande’s benevolence and virtue and warning that if he did not surrender now, a great calamity would surely befall him. Fei Guan took his advice and opened the gates in submission. Xuande then entered Mianzhu and discussed dividing his forces for the capture of Chengdu. Suddenly a courier on a fleet horse arrived with an urgent report: “Meng Da and Huo Jun are defending Jiameng Pass, but Zhang Lu of Dongchuan has sent Ma Chao, Yang Bo, and Ma Dai with troops to attack it fiercely. If aid comes too late, the pass is lost!” Xuande was greatly alarmed. Kongming said, “Only Generals Zhang and Zhao are fit to oppose him.” Xuande said, “Zilong is away with the troops and has not yet returned. Yide is already here; we should send him at once.” Kongming said, “My lord, say nothing for the moment. Allow me to provoke him into going.”\n\nWhen Zhang Fei heard that Ma Chao was attacking the pass, he stormed in shouting, “Let me take leave of my elder brother, and I will go fight Ma Chao at once!” Kongming pretended not to hear him and said to Xuande, “Now that Ma Chao is assailing the pass, we have no one able to oppose him. We must send to Jingzhou for Guan Yunchang; only he can meet such an enemy.” Zhang Fei cried, “Why does the military adviser think so little of me? I once stood alone against Cao Cao’s million troops. Why should I fear one mere Ma Chao?” Kongming said, “At Changban, Yide held the river and broke the bridge, but that was only because Cao Cao did not know the true state of affairs. Had he known it, could you have escaped unharmed? Ma Chao’s valor is known throughout the realm. In the great battle at the Bridge over the Wei, he drove Cao Cao to cut off his beard and cast away his robe, and nearly cost him his life. He is no ordinary opponent. Even Yunchang might not defeat him.” Zhang Fei said, “I will go this instant. If I fail to defeat Ma Chao, I willingly submit to military law!” Kongming said, “If you are willing to put that pledge in writing, you may serve as vanguard. I ask my lord to go in person as well. I shall remain to guard Mianzhu, and when Zilong returns, we can make further plans.” Wei Yan said, “I too am willing to go.”\n\nKongming ordered Wei Yan to ride ahead with five hundred mounted scouts, with Zhang Fei following and Xuande bringing up the rear, and they advanced toward Jiameng Pass. Wei Yan’s scouts reached the foot of the pass first and encountered Yang Bo. Wei Yan engaged him, and before ten bouts had passed, Yang Bo fled in defeat. Eager to steal the first merit from Zhang Fei, Wei Yan pressed after him. Ahead, another force stood arrayed, led by Ma Dai. Wei Yan took him for Ma Chao and charged with saber flourishing. He fought Ma Dai for fewer than ten bouts before Ma Dai also fled. Wei Yan pursued, but Ma Dai turned in the saddle and loosed an arrow, striking Wei Yan in the left arm. Wei Yan wheeled his horse and hastily retreated. Ma Dai pursued him as far as the pass, when suddenly he saw a general, roaring like thunder, gallop down from the walls and rush toward him. It was Zhang Fei, who had just arrived at the pass. Hearing the fighting below, he had come to look and, seeing Wei Yan struck by an arrow, had spurred down to rescue him.\n\nZhang Fei shouted at Ma Dai, “Who are you? Give your name before we fight!” Ma Dai replied, “I am Ma Dai of Xiliang.” Zhang Fei said, “So you are not Ma Chao! Be off with you! You are no match for me! Tell that rogue Ma Chao to come himself, and say Zhang Yide of Yan is here!” Ma Dai was furious. “How dare you despise me!” Leveling his spear, he urged his horse straight at Zhang Fei. They fought for fewer than ten bouts before Ma Dai fled in defeat. Zhang Fei was about to pursue when a rider came from the pass, calling, “Brother, do not chase him!” Zhang Fei turned and saw that it was Xuande. He therefore abandoned the pursuit, and together they went up into the pass. Xuande said, “I feared your impetuous temper, and so I hurried after you. Since you have defeated Ma Dai, rest for the night. Tomorrow you may fight Ma Chao.”\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, drums thundered beneath the pass as Ma Chao’s army arrived. Looking down from the walls, Xuande saw Ma Chao ride out from beneath the shadow of the standard at the gate, spear in hand. He wore a lion helmet and a beast-faced belt, silver armor and a white robe. His martial array was extraordinary, and his person outstanding. Xuande sighed and said, “Men call him ‘Ma Chao the Splendid,’ and truly his fame is deserved!” Zhang Fei at once wanted to descend from the pass, but Xuande hastily stopped him. “Do not fight yet. First we must avoid the edge of his fury.” Below the pass Ma Chao repeatedly challenged Zhang Fei to single combat. Above, Zhang Fei longed to swallow Ma Chao whole, but three or five times Xuande restrained him. By afternoon Xuande saw that the men and horses in Ma Chao’s ranks had grown weary. He therefore selected five hundred horsemen and followed Zhang Fei in a charge down from the pass. When Ma Chao saw Zhang Fei’s force approaching, he swept his spear backward as a signal and withdrew his army about a bowshot. Zhang Fei’s men halted together, while the troops from the pass filed out behind them. Zhang Fei leveled his spear and rode forward, shouting, “Do you know Zhang Yide of Yan?” Ma Chao replied, “My family has been ennobled for generations. How should I know some rustic churl?” Zhang Fei flew into a rage. Both horses surged forward, and both spears rose together. They fought for more than a hundred bouts without decision. Watching them, Xuande exclaimed, “True tiger-generals!” Fearing some mishap might befall Zhang Fei, he hastily ordered the gong sounded. The two generals returned to their respective lines.\n\nBack in his formation, Zhang Fei rested his horse only briefly. Without putting on his helmet, he merely bound a kerchief around his head, mounted again, and rode out to challenge Ma Chao. Ma Chao came forth, and the two resumed their combat. Fearing for Zhang Fei, Xuande donned his own armor, descended from the pass, and went directly to the battle line. There he watched Zhang Fei and Ma Chao fight another hundred and more bouts, both displaying redoubled vigor. Xuande again ordered the gong sounded, and the two generals broke apart and returned to their own formations. By then the day was drawing to a close. Xuande said to Zhang Fei, “Ma Chao is brave and fierce; you must not take him lightly. Withdraw into the pass for now. You can fight again tomorrow.” But Zhang Fei’s blood was up, and he refused to stop. “I swear to die before I withdraw!” he shouted. Xuande said, “Night is falling. You cannot fight any longer today.” Zhang Fei replied, “Then light more torches and prepare for a night battle!” Ma Chao likewise changed horses and rode out again, shouting, “Zhang Fei! Do you dare fight by night?” Zhang Fei’s fury blazed. He exchanged mounts with Xuande, dashed from the ranks, and cried, “If I do not capture you, I swear never to return to the pass!” Ma Chao replied, “If I do not defeat you, I swear never to return to camp!”\n\nBoth armies raised a mighty shout and lit hundreds upon hundreds of torches until the field shone as bright as day. Once more the two generals clashed before the lines. After more than twenty bouts, Ma Chao wheeled his horse and fled. Zhang Fei shouted, “Where do you think you’re going?” In truth, seeing that he could not defeat Zhang Fei, Ma Chao had devised a stratagem. Feigning defeat, he lured Zhang Fei after him, secretly drew a bronze mace, twisted around in the saddle, took aim, and hurled it at him. But when Ma Chao fled, Zhang Fei had been on his guard. As the bronze mace came hurtling at him, he swerved, and it flew past his ear. As Zhang Fei reined around, Ma Chao came pursuing in turn. Zhang Fei checked his horse, took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot backward at Ma Chao. Ma Chao dodged the shaft, and both generals returned to their own formations. From the battle line Xuande called out, “I treat men with benevolence and righteousness and do not practice deceit. Ma Mengqi, withdraw your troops and rest. I will not take advantage of the moment to pursue you.” Hearing this, Ma Chao personally covered the retreat while his troops gradually withdrew. Xuande likewise recalled his army into the pass.\n\nThe next day Zhang Fei again wished to descend from the pass and fight Ma Chao, when word came that the military adviser had arrived. Xuande went to receive Kongming. Kongming said, “I have heard that Mengqi is a tiger-general of the age. If he and Yide fight to the death, one of them must surely be harmed. I therefore ordered Zilong and Hansheng to hold Mianzhu and traveled here through the night. With a small stratagem, we can induce Ma Chao to submit to my lord.” Xuande said, “I have seen Ma Chao’s heroic courage and greatly admire him. How may we win him?” Kongming replied, “I have heard that Zhang Lu of Dongchuan wishes to proclaim himself ‘King of Hanning.’ His adviser Yang Song is exceedingly greedy for bribes. We can send a man by a byroad directly into Hanzhong, first using gold and silver to win Yang Song over, and then present Zhang Lu with a letter saying: ‘I contend with Liu Zhang for Xichuan in order to avenge you. Do not listen to slanderous words meant to divide us. When the matter is settled, I will sponsor you as King of Hanning.’ Then Zhang Lu will order Ma Chao’s army recalled. When the recall comes, we can employ a stratagem to bring Ma Chao over to us.”\n\nXuande was delighted. He immediately composed a letter and sent Sun Qian with gold and pearls by a byroad straight to Hanzhong. Sun Qian sought an audience through Yang Song, explained the matter to him, and presented him with the gold and pearls. Yang Song was overjoyed. He first conducted Sun Qian before Zhang Lu and spoke persuasively on his behalf. Zhang Lu said, “Xuande is only General of the Left. How can he sponsor me as King of Hanning?” Yang Song replied, “Liu Bei is an imperial uncle of the Great Han. It is entirely fitting that he should memorialize the throne on your behalf.” Zhang Lu was delighted and immediately sent a messenger ordering Ma Chao to cease hostilities. Sun Qian remained in Yang Song’s house awaiting the reply.\n\nBefore many days had passed, the messenger returned and reported, “Ma Chao says he cannot withdraw before achieving success.” Zhang Lu sent another man to replace him, but again Ma Chao refused to return. Three successive summons failed to bring him back. Yang Song said, “This man has always been faithless in word and deed. Since he refuses to cease hostilities, he must intend to rebel.” He then had rumors spread, saying, “Ma Chao intends to seize Xichuan and make himself ruler of Shu. He means to avenge his father and refuses to remain a subject of Hanzhong.” When Zhang Lu heard this, he asked Yang Song for advice. Yang Song said, “On the one hand, send someone to tell Ma Chao: ‘Since you desire success, I give you one month in which to accomplish three tasks. If you do so, you will be rewarded; if not, you will certainly be executed. First, you must take Xichuan; second, you must bring me Liu Zhang’s head; third, you must drive back the Jingzhou army. If you cannot accomplish all three, you may present your own head instead.’ On the other hand, order Zhang Wei to muster troops and guard the passes, lest Ma Chao’s army mutiny.”\n\nZhang Lu followed this counsel and sent a man to Ma Chao’s camp to state the three demands. Ma Chao was aghast. “How have matters changed so completely?” he exclaimed. He then consulted Ma Dai. “We had better withdraw our troops.” But Yang Song spread another rumor: “If Ma Chao brings his army back, he will certainly harbor treacherous designs.” Zhang Wei therefore divided his army into seven columns and firmly guarded the defiles, refusing to allow Ma Chao’s troops to enter. Unable either to advance or retreat, Ma Chao was at a loss. Kongming said to Xuande, “Ma Chao is now caught between advance and retreat. Trusting to this three-inch, never-rotting tongue of mine, I will go personally to his camp and persuade him to submit.” Xuande said, “You, Master, are my arms and legs, my very heart and vitals. If some mishap should befall you, what would I do?” Kongming firmly insisted on going, but Xuande refused again and again to let him depart.\n\nWhile they were still hesitating, a report suddenly came that Zhao Yun had sent a letter recommending a man of Xichuan who wished to surrender. Xuande summoned the man and questioned him. He was a native of Yuyuan in Jianning, surnamed Li, named Hui, with the style De’ang. Xuande said, “I once heard that you remonstrated earnestly with Liu Zhang. Why have you now come over to me?” Li Hui replied, “I have heard it said: ‘A worthy bird chooses its tree to roost in; a worthy minister chooses his lord to serve.’ When I formerly remonstrated with the Governor of Yizhou, I was fulfilling a minister’s duty. Once he proved unable to use my counsel, I knew he must be defeated. Now, General, your benevolence and virtue are spread throughout Shu, and I know your undertaking must succeed. Therefore I have come to submit.” Xuande said, “Your coming, Master, must surely bring benefit to Liu Bei.” Li Hui replied, “I hear that Ma Chao is now caught between advance and retreat. When I was formerly in Longxi, I once made his acquaintance. I am willing to go and persuade him to submit. What do you say?” Kongming said, “I was just seeking someone to make the journey in my place. I should like to hear how you mean to persuade him.” Li Hui leaned close to Kongming’s ear and explained his plan in detail. Kongming was overjoyed and immediately sent him on his way.\n\nWhen Li Hui reached Ma Chao’s camp, he first sent a man ahead to announce his name. Ma Chao said, “I know Li Hui to be a skilled debater. He has certainly come to persuade me.” He summoned twenty executioners with swords and axes and concealed them below the command tent, instructing them, “When I order you to strike, hack him into meat paste!” Presently Li Hui strode proudly into the tent. Ma Chao sat erect and motionless, and shouted at him, “Why have you come?” Li Hui replied, “I have come expressly as a persuader.” Ma Chao said, “The precious sword in my case has just been sharpened. Say what you have to say. If your words do not convince me, I shall ask you to test its edge!” Li Hui laughed. “Your calamity is not far off, General! I only fear that your newly sharpened sword will not be tested on my neck, but that you will soon be testing it on your own!” Ma Chao said, “What calamity threatens me?” Li Hui replied, “I have heard that even the most skillful detractor could not conceal the beauty of Xi Shi of Yue, while the most skillful flatterer could not hide the ugliness of Wuyan of Qi. ‘When the sun reaches its zenith, it declines; when the moon is full, it wanes.’ Such is the constant principle of the world. You, General, bear Cao Cao a blood feud for the murder of your father, while the people of Longxi hate you bitterly. At first you could neither rescue Liu Zhang nor drive back the Jingzhou army; afterward you could neither master Yang Song nor regain the favor of Zhang Lu. Now there is no place beneath the Four Seas that will receive you, and you stand alone without a lord. If you suffer another defeat like that at the Bridge over the Wei, or another loss like Jicheng, with what face will you meet the people of the world?” Ma Chao bowed his head to the ground and said, “Your words are entirely right. But I have no road left to take.” Li Hui said, “If you are willing to heed me, why have you concealed swordsmen and axemen outside the tent?” Ma Chao was deeply ashamed and ordered them all away. Li Hui continued, “Imperial Uncle Liu honors the worthy and humbles himself before men of ability. I knew he was certain to succeed, and therefore left Liu Zhang to join him. Your honored father once made a covenant with the Imperial Uncle to destroy the traitors. Why do you not abandon darkness and turn toward the light, so that above you may avenge your father and below establish merit and fame?” Ma Chao was overjoyed. He immediately summoned Yang Bo and cut him down with a single stroke of his sword. Taking Yang Bo’s head, he accompanied Li Hui to the pass and surrendered to Xuande. Xuande personally came out to receive him and treated him with all the courtesies due an honored guest. Ma Chao bowed to the ground and said, “Now that I have encountered an enlightened lord, it is as though the clouds and mist have parted and I behold the blue sky!”\n\nBy this time Sun Qian had returned. Xuande again ordered Huo Jun and Meng Da to guard the pass, then withdrew his army to take Chengdu. Zhao Yun and Huang Zhong met him at Mianzhu and escorted him into the city. A report arrived: “The Shu generals Liu Jun and Ma Han are approaching with an army.” Zhao Yun said, “I am willing to go and capture these two men!” As soon as he had spoken, he mounted and led his troops out. Xuande remained atop the city walls, entertaining Ma Chao with wine. Before they had even settled at the feast, Zilong returned with the heads of both generals and presented them before the banquet. Ma Chao was astonished and held him in still greater respect. Ma Chao said, “There is no need for my lord to fight. I shall call Liu Zhang out and make him surrender. If he refuses, my cousin Ma Dai and I will take Chengdu ourselves and present it to you with both hands.” Xuande was delighted. That day they reveled to their hearts’ content.\n\nMeanwhile, the defeated troops returned to Yizhou and reported to Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang was greatly alarmed and shut himself indoors, refusing to come out. When he was told that Ma Chao’s relief army had arrived north of the city, he finally dared ascend the walls to look. He saw Ma Chao and Ma Dai standing below the city, and Ma Chao shouted, “Let Liu Jiyu come forth and speak!” From atop the wall Liu Zhang asked what he wanted. Ma Chao pointed with his whip and said from horseback, “I originally led Zhang Lu’s troops here to rescue Yizhou. But Zhang Lu listened to Yang Song’s slander and instead sought to harm me. I have now submitted to Imperial Uncle Liu. You should admit his officers and surrender, sparing the people further suffering. If you persist in your delusion, I shall attack the city first!” Liu Zhang’s face turned the color of earth. His breath failed him, and he collapsed upon the wall. The officials revived him. Liu Zhang said, “In my blindness I have brought matters to this. What use is regret now? Better to open the gates and surrender, and so save the people of the whole city.” Dong He said, “There are still more than thirty thousand troops within the city, and our money, cloth, grain, and fodder can sustain us for a year. Why surrender at once?” Liu Zhang replied, “My father and I have ruled Shu for more than twenty years, yet have conferred no benevolence or virtue upon the people. For three years war has raged, and flesh and blood have been cast away upon the fields—all of it is my fault. How can my heart be at peace? Better to surrender and bring peace to the people.”\n\nWhen those present heard him, they all shed tears. Suddenly one man stepped forward and said, “My lord’s words accord exactly with the will of Heaven.” They looked and saw Qiao Zhou, styled Yunnan, a native of Xichongguo in Baxi. He had long been versed in the patterns of the heavens. Liu Zhang questioned him, and Qiao Zhou said, “One night I observed the celestial signs and saw a multitude of stars gathered over Shu Commandery. Among them was a great star shining as brightly as the full moon: this is the sign of an emperor or king. Moreover, a year ago children sang this rhyme:\n\n‘If you would eat rice from the new grain,\nYou must await the Former Lord’s reign.’\n\n“This is a prophecy. The Way of Heaven must not be opposed.” Huang Quan and Liu Ba were enraged when they heard him and wanted to behead him, but Liu Zhang restrained them. Suddenly another report came: “Xu Jing, the Administrator of Shu Commandery, has climbed over the wall and surrendered!” Liu Zhang burst into tears and returned to his residence.\n\nThe next day it was reported that Imperial Uncle Liu had sent his retainer Jian Yong to call at the city gates. Liu Zhang ordered the gates opened and Jian Yong admitted. Seated in his carriage, Jian Yong looked about with proud unconcern. Suddenly a man drew his sword and shouted, “A petty fellow who has risen in the world, and now behaves as though no one else existed! How dare you scorn the men of Shu?” Jian Yong hastily descended from his carriage and went to greet him. The man was Qin Mi, styled Zichi, a native of Mianzhu in Guanghan. Jian Yong smiled and said, “I did not recognize my worthy elder brother. I beg you not to blame me.” They then entered together to see Liu Zhang. Jian Yong fully explained Xuande’s magnanimity and generous nature and assured him that he had no intention of harming him. Liu Zhang thereupon resolved to surrender and entertained Jian Yong lavishly. The next day he personally brought the seals of office, credentials, and registers, shared a carriage with Jian Yong, and went out of the city to submit. Xuande came out of his camp to receive him, grasped his hands, and said with tears, “It is not that I wished to act without benevolence or righteousness; circumstances left me no choice!” They entered the camp together, where Liu Zhang handed over the seals, credentials, and registers. Then they mounted their horses and entered the city.\n\nWhen Xuande entered Chengdu, the people welcomed him at their doors with incense, flowers, lamps, and candles. Xuande went to the public hall, ascended the dais, and took his seat. All the officials of the commandery bowed below the hall; only Huang Quan and Liu Ba closed their doors and refused to come out. The generals were furious and wanted to go kill them. Xuande hastily issued an order: “Whoever harms either of these two men shall have his three clans exterminated!” Xuande personally went to their doors and invited them to take office. Moved by his gracious courtesy, the two men came forth. Kongming then said, “Now that Xichuan has been pacified, the land cannot accommodate two lords. Liu Zhang should be sent away to Jingzhou.” Xuande replied, “I have only just obtained Shu Commandery. I cannot yet send Jiyu far away.” Kongming said, “Liu Zhang lost his inheritance because he was too weak. If my lord acts with a woman’s softheartedness and cannot decide when matters arise, I fear this land will not long remain in your possession.”\n\nXuande followed his counsel and gave a grand banquet. He asked Liu Zhang to gather his possessions, invested him with the seal and insignia of General Who Displays Might, and sent him with his wife, children, servants, and retainers to reside at Gong’an in Nan Commandery, ordering him to depart that very day. Xuande assumed the office of Governor of Yizhou. All the civil and military officers who had surrendered received generous rewards, and their ranks and titles were duly determined. Yan Yan was appointed General of the Van; Fa Zheng, Administrator of Shu Commandery; Dong He, Palace Gentleman Commanding the Army; Xu Jing, Chief Clerk to the General of the Left; Pang Xi, Major in the Central Camp; Liu Ba, General of the Left; and Huang Quan, General of the Right. More than sixty other civil and military officers who had surrendered—including Wu Yi, Fei Guan, Peng Yang, Zhuo Ying, Li Yan, Wu Lan, Lei Tong, Li Hui, Zhang Yi, Qin Mi, Qiao Zhou, Lü Yi, Huo Jun, Deng Zhi, Yang Hong, Zhou Qun, Fei Yi, Fei Shi, and Meng Da—were all promoted and employed. Zhuge Liang was appointed Military Adviser; Guan Yunchang, General Who Quells the Bandits and Lord of Hanshou Village; Zhang Fei, General Who Campaigns Afar and Lord of Xinting; Zhao Yun, General Who Guards the Distant Lands; Huang Zhong, General Who Campaigns in the West; Wei Yan, General Who Exalts Martial Might; and Ma Chao, General Who Pacifies the West. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Liu Feng, Wu Ban, Guan Ping, Zhou Cang, Liao Hua, Ma Liang, Ma Su, Jiang Wan, Yi Ji, and the entire body of civil and military officers formerly serving in Jingzhou and Xiangyang were likewise promoted and rewarded. An envoy was sent to Yunchang bearing five hundred jin of gold, one thousand jin of silver, fifty million cash, and one thousand bolts of Shu brocade. The other officials and generals received gifts according to their rank. Oxen and horses were slaughtered, the soldiers were lavishly rewarded, and the granaries were opened to relieve the people. Army and populace alike rejoiced greatly.\n\nOnce Yizhou had been pacified, Xuande wished to distribute Chengdu’s finest fields and residences among his officials. Zhao Yun remonstrated: “The people of Yizhou have repeatedly suffered the fires of war, and their fields and homes stand empty. They should now be restored to the people, so that they may dwell in peace and resume their livelihoods. Only then will the people’s hearts be settled. It is not fitting to seize these properties for private rewards.” Xuande was delighted and followed his advice. He then ordered Military Adviser Zhuge to draw up the laws and regulations for governing the realm. The criminal statutes were quite severe. Fa Zheng said, “In former times, Gaozu established only three articles of law, and the common people were all moved by his virtue. I beg the military adviser to lighten punishments and simplify the laws, thereby fulfilling the people’s hopes.” Kongming replied, “You know the one side but not the other. Qin employed cruel and tyrannical laws, and all the people resented it; therefore Gaozu won them through leniency and benevolence. But Liu Zhang was benighted and weak. Virtuous government went unenforced, and authority and punishment lacked rigor; thus the proper relations between ruler and minister gradually declined. He favored men with office until, reaching the highest stations, they grew arrogant; he indulged them with kindness until, when his favor was exhausted, they treated him with contempt. These abuses all arose from this. Now I overawe them with law, so that when the law is enforced, they will understand mercy; I restrict them in rank, so that when rank is bestowed, they will understand honor. When mercy and honor work together, superiors and inferiors alike observe proper bounds. Herein the way of good government is made manifest.” Fa Zheng bowed in submission. From that time onward, soldiers and people were peaceful and secure. Troops were assigned to garrison and pacify the forty-one prefectures, and all were settled. As Administrator of Shu Commandery, Fa Zheng repaid every kindness, even the gift of a single meal, and avenged every grudge, even the merest hostile glance. Someone reported to Kongming, “Xiaozhi is behaving far too imperiously. He should be restrained somewhat.” Kongming replied, “Formerly, when my lord was confined in Jingzhou, he feared Cao Cao to the north and dreaded Sun Quan to the east. Relying upon Xiaozhi as his support, he was suddenly able to spread his wings and soar beyond all restraint. How can we now forbid Xiaozhi from acting even a little according to his own wishes?” He therefore took no action. When Fa Zheng heard of this, he too became more restrained.\n\nOne day, while Xuande and Kongming were conversing at leisure, a report suddenly came that Yunchang had sent Guan Ping to express thanks for the gifts of gold and silk. Xuande summoned him. After Guan Ping had bowed, he presented a letter and said, “My father has learned that Ma Chao’s martial skill surpasses that of ordinary men. He wishes to enter Sichuan and test himself against him, and told me to report the matter to you, Uncle.” Xuande was greatly alarmed. “If Yunchang enters Shu and contends with Mengqi, the two will never stand together.” Kongming said, “There is no cause for concern. I shall write him a reply myself.” Fearing Yunchang’s impetuous temper, Xuande immediately had Kongming compose the letter and sent Guan Ping back to Jingzhou with orders to travel through the night. When Guan Ping returned to Jingzhou, Yunchang asked, “Did you tell them that I wished to measure my skill against Ma Mengqi?” Guan Ping replied, “The military adviser has sent you this letter.” Yunchang opened it and read:\n\n“I have heard that you, General, wish to determine superiority with Mengqi. In my judgment, though Mengqi is fierce and valiant beyond ordinary men, he is no more than the equal of Qing Bu or Peng Yue. He may race neck and neck with Yide and contend with him for the lead, yet he cannot approach the peerless and transcendent Lord of the Splendid Beard. Your present charge over Jingzhou is no light responsibility. Should you enter Sichuan and Jingzhou suffer any loss, no guilt could be greater. I trust your clear understanding will perceive this.”\n\nAfter reading it, Yunchang stroked his beard and laughed. “Kongming knows my heart!” He showed the letter to all his guests and abandoned any thought of entering Sichuan.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan of the Southland learned that Xuande had annexed Xichuan and sent Liu Zhang away to Gong’an. He summoned Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong and said, “When Liu Bei borrowed Jingzhou from me, he said he would return it once he had taken Xichuan. Now that he possesses the forty-one prefectures of Ba and Shu, we must demand the return of the commanderies along the Han River. If he refuses, we shall resort to arms.” Zhang Zhao said, “The Southland has only just been pacified; we must not raise troops. I have a plan that will make Liu Bei return Jingzhou to my lord with both hands.” Just so:\n\nNew sun and moon have dawned upon Western Shu,\nWhile Eastern Wu demands its ancient lands anew.\n\nWhat the plan may be will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 66\n\nGuan Yu Attends the Banquet Armed with a Single Blade; Empress Fu Dies for the Realm\n\nNow Sun Quan wished to demand the return of Jingzhou. Zhang Zhao offered a plan: “The man Liu Bei relies upon most is none other than Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang’s elder brother, Zhuge Jin, now serves here in Wu. Why not place Jin’s entire household under arrest and send him into the Riverlands to tell his brother to urge Liu Bei to hand over Jingzhou? He can say, ‘If it is not returned, my whole family will suffer for it.’ Mindful of the bond between brothers, Liang will surely consent.” Sun Quan said, “Zhuge Jin is an honest gentleman. How could I bear to imprison his family?” Zhang Zhao replied, “If you secretly let him know that it is merely a stratagem, he will naturally set his mind at ease.” Sun Quan followed his advice. He summoned Zhuge Jin’s family and placed them under nominal confinement in his residence; at the same time, he wrote a letter and dispatched Zhuge Jin to the western Riverlands. Within a few days, Jin reached Chengdu and first sent someone ahead to notify Xuande. Xuande asked Kongming, “Why has your elder brother come here?” Kongming replied, “Only to demand Jingzhou.” Xuande said, “How are we to answer him?” Kongming replied, “We need only do thus and thus.”\n\nTheir plan settled, Kongming went beyond the walls to meet Zhuge Jin. Instead of taking him to his private residence, he led him directly to the guest lodge. When the formal greetings were over, Jin burst into loud weeping. Liang said, “Brother, if something troubles you, only speak. Why give way to such grief?” Jin said, “My whole family is doomed!” Liang replied, “Can this be because Jingzhou has not been returned? If, on my account, your entire household has been seized, how can my heart know peace? Do not grieve, Brother. I have a plan of my own to restore Jingzhou, and that will settle the matter.” Jin was overjoyed and at once accompanied Kongming to see Xuande, to whom he presented Sun Quan’s letter. After reading it, Xuande angrily declared, “Sun Quan gave me his sister in marriage, yet while I was absent from Jingzhou, he secretly carried her away. Neither sentiment nor reason can tolerate such conduct! I am just about to raise the armies of the Riverlands, march down into Jiangnan, and avenge this wrong. And now he still thinks to demand Jingzhou?” Kongming wept and bowed to the ground, saying, “The Marquis of Wu has seized my elder brother’s entire household. If Jingzhou is not returned, my brother’s whole family will be put to death. If my brother dies, how could Liang live on alone? For my sake, my lord, return Jingzhou to Eastern Wu and preserve the bond between us brothers!” Xuande repeatedly refused, but Kongming continued to weep and plead. At length Xuande said slowly, “Since matters stand thus, for the military adviser’s sake I shall return half of Jingzhou. I will give them the three commanderies of Changsha, Lingling, and Guiyang.” Liang said, “Since my lord has graciously consented, you may write to Yun­chang and order him to hand over the three commanderies.” Xuande said, “When Ziyu reaches him, he must entreat my brother with gentle words. My brother’s temper is like a raging fire; even I stand in awe of him. He must take the utmost care.”\n\nZhuge Jin obtained the letter, took leave of Xuande, bade farewell to Kongming, and set out directly for Jingzhou. Yun­chang invited him into the central hall, where host and guest exchanged courtesies. Jin produced Xuande’s letter and said, “The Imperial Uncle has agreed first to return three commanderies to Eastern Wu. I trust the general will hand them over without delay, so that I may return and report to my lord.” Yun­chang’s expression changed. “My elder brother and I swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden,” he said, “pledging ourselves together to uphold the house of Han. Jingzhou is territory of the Great Han; how could even an inch of it be recklessly given to another? ‘A general in the field need not obey every command of his sovereign.’ Though my brother has sent a letter, I for my part will not return it.” Jin said, “The Marquis of Wu now holds my whole family. If Jingzhou is not returned, they will certainly be put to death. I beg the general to take pity on them!” Yun­chang said, “This is a treacherous scheme of the Marquis of Wu. How could it deceive me?” Jin said, “Why does the general show me so little regard?” Yun­chang took his sword in hand and said, “Say no more! This sword of mine has no regard for anyone!” Guan Ping remonstrated, “This will reflect badly upon the military adviser. I beg you, Father, restrain your anger.” Yun­chang said, “Were it not for the military adviser’s sake, I would see to it that you never returned to Eastern Wu!”\n\nHis face covered with shame, Zhuge Jin hastily took his leave, boarded his boat, and returned to the western Riverlands to see Kongming, only to find that Kongming had already departed on an inspection tour. Jin could only seek another audience with Xuande and tearfully relate how Yun­chang had threatened to kill him. Xuande said, “My brother is impetuous and exceedingly difficult to reason with. Ziyu, return for the present. Once I have taken Dongchuan, Hanzhong, and the other commanderies, I shall transfer Yun­chang there to defend them. Only then can Jingzhou be handed over.” Having no other choice, Jin returned to Eastern Wu and reported the whole affair to Sun Quan. Sun Quan was furious. “Ziyu, after all your repeated journeys, can this entire business have been nothing but a scheme of Zhuge Liang’s?” Jin replied, “No. My brother likewise wept and pleaded with Xuande, who only then agreed first to return three commanderies. But there was nothing he could do when Yun­chang stubbornly relied on force and refused.” Sun Quan said, “Since Liu Bei has spoken of first returning three commanderies, we can send officials to Changsha, Lingling, and Guiyang to assume their posts and see what happens.” Jin said, “My lord’s words are entirely right.” Sun Quan then ordered that Jin’s family be released to him, while dispatching officials to take up office in the three commanderies.\n\nBefore many days had passed, all the officials sent to the three commanderies were driven back. They reported to Sun Quan, “Guan Yun­chang refused to receive us and expelled us to Eastern Wu in the middle of the night. He threatened to kill anyone who lingered behind.” Sun Quan flew into a rage and sent for Lu Su to rebuke him. “Zijing, in former days you stood surety for Liu Bei when he borrowed Jingzhou from me. Now Liu Bei has obtained the western Riverlands and refuses to return it. How can you sit by and do nothing?” Lu Su said, “I have already devised a plan and was just about to report it to my lord.” Sun Quan asked what plan he had, and Lu Su replied, “Let us station troops at Lukou and send someone to invite Guan Yun­chang to a banquet. If Yun­chang agrees to come, I shall reason with him in courteous words. If he refuses to comply, we shall have swordsmen and axemen lying in ambush to kill him. If he refuses the invitation, we shall advance at once, settle the issue in battle, and seize Jingzhou.” Sun Quan said, “That accords exactly with my wishes. Carry it out at once.” Kan Ze stepped forward and said, “You must not. Guan Yun­chang is a tiger general of the age, beyond the reach of ordinary men. I fear that if the plan goes awry, we shall instead suffer at his hands.” Sun Quan angrily said, “If we proceed in this fashion, when will Jingzhou ever be ours?” He ordered Lu Su to execute the plan without delay. Lu Su took leave of Sun Quan and went to Lukou, where he summoned Lü Meng and Gan Ning for consultation. He had a banquet laid out in a pavilion overlooking the river outside the camp at Lukou, composed a letter of invitation, and selected from among his retainers a man of ready speech to serve as envoy. The man boarded a boat and crossed the river. At the river mouth Guan Ping questioned him, then conducted him into Jingzhou. The envoy bowed before Yun­chang, fully explained Lu Su’s invitation to the banquet, and presented the letter. After reading it, Yun­chang said to the messenger, “Since Zijing has invited me, I shall come to the banquet tomorrow. You may return ahead of me.”\n\nThe envoy took his leave. Guan Ping said, “Lu Su’s invitation can harbor no good intent. Why did you agree to it, Father?” Yun­chang laughed. “Do you think I do not know? Zhuge Jin has reported to Sun Quan that I refuse to return the three commanderies. Sun Quan has therefore ordered Lu Su to station troops at Lukou and invite me to a banquet so that he may demand Jingzhou. If I do not go, they will say I am afraid. Tomorrow I shall take a small boat alone, with only a dozen or so close attendants, and go to the banquet armed with a single sword. Let us see how Lu Su means to lay hands upon me.” Guan Ping remonstrated, “Father, how can you risk a person worth ten thousand pieces of gold by entering a den of tigers and wolves? I fear this is not the proper way to honor the trust my uncle placed in you.” Yun­chang said, “Amid a thousand spears and ten thousand blades, under the converging assault of arrows and stones, I have ridden alone wherever I pleased as though passing through a land without men. Should I be troubled by a pack of Jiangdong rats?” Ma Liang also remonstrated, “Though Lu Su has the bearing of a venerable gentleman, the present crisis may compel even him to harbor treacherous designs. The general must not go lightly.” Yun­chang replied, “In the days of the Warring States, Lin Xiangru of Zhao had not the strength to truss a chicken, yet at the meeting at Mianchi he regarded the ruler and ministers of Qin as nothing. How much less should I fear, who have studied the arts by which one man may withstand ten thousand? Since I have already given my word, I cannot break faith.” Ma Liang said, “Even if the general goes, preparations must be made.” Yun­chang replied, “Have my son select ten swift boats and conceal five hundred skilled marines aboard them to wait on the river. When they see my red banner raised, they are to cross at once.” Guan Ping accepted the order and withdrew to make ready.\n\nMeanwhile, the envoy returned and reported to Lu Su that Yun­chang had readily accepted and would certainly arrive the next day. Lu Su consulted with Lü Meng. “How shall we meet him when he comes?” Lü Meng replied, “If he brings troops, Gan Ning and I will each lead a force into ambush beside the bank. At the firing of a cannon, we shall charge out and give battle. If he brings no troops, station fifty swordsmen and axemen behind the pavilion and kill him during the banquet.” Their plan was settled. The next day, Lu Su ordered men to keep watch from the riverbank. After the hour of the dragon, they saw a single boat approaching over the river. It held only a few boatmen and sailors. A red banner fluttered in the wind, displaying a great character: “Guan.” As the boat drew near the bank, they saw Yun­chang seated aboard, wearing a green headcloth and green robe. Beside him stood Zhou Cang, bearing the great blade, while eight or nine stalwart men from west of the passes each wore a saber at his waist. Lu Su was startled and suspicious, but went to receive them and conducted Yun­chang into the pavilion. When the courtesies had been exchanged, they took their places and drank. Lu Su raised his cup and pressed wine upon his guest, not daring to look him full in the face. Yun­chang talked and laughed with perfect composure.\n\nWhen the wine had brought them to half-drunkenness, Lu Su said, “I have one matter to lay before the lord. I trust you will deign to hear me. In former days your elder brother, the Imperial Uncle, caused me to stand surety before my lord when he borrowed Jingzhou as a temporary residence, agreeing to return it after he had taken the western Riverlands. Now the western Riverlands have been won, yet Jingzhou has not been returned. Is this not a breach of faith?” Yun­chang replied, “This is a great affair of state. There is no need to discuss it at the banquet table.” Lu Su said, “My lord possesses only the small territory of Jiangdong, yet he agreed to lend you Jingzhou because he remembered that the Imperial Uncle and the rest of you had come from afar after defeat, with no resources upon which to depend. Now that Yizhou has been obtained, Jingzhou should naturally be returned. Yet the Imperial Uncle is willing to cede only three commanderies at first, and even that the lord refuses to permit. I fear such conduct cannot be justified by reason.”\n\nYun­chang said, “In the campaign at Wulin, the General of the Left personally braved arrows and stones and exerted all his strength to break the enemy. Was he to labor in vain and receive not one foot of land in reward? And now you come once more to demand the territory?” Lu Su replied, “That is not so. When the lord and the Imperial Uncle were first defeated together at Changban, your plans were exhausted and your strength spent, and you were on the verge of fleeing to distant parts. My lord pitied the Imperial Uncle for having no place to shelter and did not begrudge him territory. He gave him a foothold sufficient to pursue future achievements. Yet the Imperial Uncle has violated virtue and ruined your friendship: having obtained the western Riverlands, he still occupies Jingzhou. For such greed and betrayal of honor, I fear he will be mocked by all the world. I beg the lord to consider it carefully.” Yun­chang said, “These are all affairs of my elder brother. It is not for me to involve myself in them.” Lu Su said, “I have heard that the lord and the Imperial Uncle swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden and vowed to share life and death. The Imperial Uncle is the lord himself. How can you shift the responsibility elsewhere?”\n\nBefore Yun­chang could answer, Zhou Cang called sternly from below the steps, “The lands beneath Heaven belong to those of virtue. Why should Eastern Wu alone be entitled to possess them?” Yun­chang’s expression changed. He rose, snatched the great blade from Zhou Cang’s hands, and stood in the courtyard. Fixing Zhou Cang with his gaze, he rebuked him: “This is an affair of state. How dare you speak out of turn? Be gone at once!” Zhou Cang understood his meaning. He went first to the riverbank and waved the red banner. Guan Ping’s boats shot forth like arrows, racing across toward the eastern bank. Yun­chang held the blade in his right hand and seized Lu Su’s hand with his left. Feigning drunkenness, he said, “You invited me here today to a banquet, sir. Do not bring up the matter of Jingzhou. I am drunk now, and I fear we might injure the affection between old friends. On another day I shall send someone to invite you to a banquet in Jingzhou, where we may discuss it separately.”\n\nLu Su was frightened out of his wits and let Yun­chang drag him to the riverside. Lü Meng and Gan Ning each prepared to lead out his troops, but when they saw Yun­chang holding the great blade in one hand and Lu Su firmly in the other, they feared Lu Su would be harmed and dared not move. Only when Yun­chang reached the boat did he release him. In an instant he stood at the prow, bidding Lu Su farewell. Lu Su stared as if stupefied, watching Lord Guan’s boat sail away before the wind. A later poet praised Lord Guan:\n\nHe scorned the lords of Wu like little boys;\nWho dared deceive him, armed with one lone blade?\nThat hero’s mettle blazing in those days\nSurpassed Xiangru’s at Mianchi’s assembly.\n\nYun­chang returned to Jingzhou. Lu Su and Lü Meng conferred together. “This plan too has failed. What are we to do?” Lü Meng said, “Report to our lord and have him raise troops to decide the matter with Yun­chang in battle.” Lu Su immediately sent a messenger to report to Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard, he was enraged and began discussing plans to raise the entire strength of his realm and march upon Jingzhou. Suddenly word came that Cao Cao had once more raised a great army of three hundred thousand and was on his way. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. For the time being, he ordered Lu Su not to provoke the troops of Jingzhou, but to shift his forces toward Hefei and Ruxu to resist Cao Cao.\n\nNow Cao Cao was on the point of setting out on his southern campaign when the staff officer Fu Gan, whose style was Yancai, submitted a memorial remonstrating with him. It read in essence: “I have heard that in the use of arms, awe must come first, while in civil government, virtue must come first. Only when awe and virtue support one another can the work of kingship be accomplished. In former times, when all beneath Heaven was in great disorder, Your Excellency employed arms to sweep the turmoil away, and of ten parts you have pacified nine. Only Wu and Shu have yet to accept the royal command. Wu is protected by the perils of the Long River, and Shu by the barriers of lofty mountains; it will be difficult to subdue them through warlike might. In my foolish opinion, you should now further cultivate the virtues of civil government, lay aside armor and cease hostilities, rest the army and nurture the officers, and await the proper time to move. If you now raise several hundred thousand men and station them along the banks of the Long River, the enemy may hide deep behind their natural defenses. Our officers, horses, and men will be unable to display their abilities, while ingenious changes and uncommon stratagems will find no scope for use. Then the majesty of Heaven will have been humbled. I beg Your Excellency to examine this carefully.”\n\nWhen Cao Cao had finished reading, he abandoned the southern campaign. He established schools and extended courtesy and honor to men of letters. Thereupon the four court attendants Wang Can, Du Xi, Wei Kai, and He Qia discussed elevating Cao Cao to King of Wei. Xun You, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, said, “That must not be done. The prime minister has attained the rank of Duke of Wei and received the glory of the Nine Bestowments. His position has already reached its utmost height. To advance him now to the rank of king would violate all propriety.” When Cao Cao heard this, he angrily exclaimed, “Does this man wish to imitate Xun Yu?” Xun You learned of the remark. Grief and indignation brought on an illness, and after lying sick for more than ten days, he died at the age of fifty-eight. Cao Cao buried him with great honors, then set aside the matter of becoming King of Wei.\n\nOne day, Cao Cao entered the palace wearing his sword. Emperor Xian was seated with Empress Fu. When the empress saw Cao Cao enter, she hastily rose. At the sight of Cao Cao, the Emperor trembled without cease. Cao Cao said, “Sun Quan and Liu Bei each dominate a region and show no reverence for the imperial court. What is to be done?” The Emperor replied, “Everything rests with the Duke of Wei to decide.” Cao Cao angrily said, “If Your Majesty speaks such words and outsiders hear them, they will say only that I oppress my sovereign.” The Emperor said, “If you are willing to support me, it would be my greatest fortune. If not, I beg you to show mercy and release me.”\n\nAt these words, Cao Cao glared angrily at the Emperor and departed in bitter wrath. Some among the attendants reported to the Emperor, “We have lately heard that the Duke of Wei intends to proclaim himself king. Before long he will surely usurp the throne.” The Emperor and Empress Fu wept bitterly. The empress said, “My father, Fu Wan, has long cherished the desire to kill Cao Cao. I shall now write him a letter and secretly plot the matter with him.” The Emperor said, “In former days, because Dong Cheng kept his plans insufficiently secret, he brought a great calamity upon himself. If this should now be revealed, both you and I are finished!” The empress replied, “From dawn to dusk we sit as though upon a mat of needles. Better to die early than live like this! Of all the eunuchs, the one whose loyalty and honor can best be trusted is Mu Shun. We should have him deliver the letter.” She therefore summoned Mu Shun behind a screen and dismissed all the nearby attendants. The Emperor and empress wept bitterly and told him, “The traitor Cao Cao wishes to become King of Wei and sooner or later will certainly usurp the throne. We wish the empress’s father, Fu Wan, to plot secretly against this villain, but all those around us are the traitor’s trusted agents, and there is no one we can rely upon. We want you to carry the empress’s secret letter to Fu Wan. Knowing your loyalty and honor, we are certain you will not fail us.” Mu Shun wept and said, “Your servant is deeply moved by Your Majesty’s great grace. How could I dare not repay it with death? I beg leave to go at once.”\n\nThe empress then wrote the letter and gave it to Mu Shun. He concealed it in his hair, slipped secretly out of the forbidden palace, and went directly to Fu Wan’s residence, where he presented the letter. Seeing that it was in Empress Fu’s own hand, Fu Wan said to Mu Shun, “The traitor Cao Cao has many trusted agents. We cannot act rashly against him. Only if Sun Quan in Jiangdong and Liu Bei in the western Riverlands raise troops from without will Cao Cao be compelled to go in person. We must then seek out loyal and honorable ministers at court and plot together with them. By attacking from within and without, we may perhaps succeed.” Mu Shun said, “Imperial Father-in-law, you should write a reply to the Emperor and empress, requesting a secret edict. Then secretly send men to Wu and Shu, arranging for them to raise troops together, punish the traitor, and rescue their sovereign.” Fu Wan at once took paper, wrote a letter, and gave it to Mu Shun. Mu Shun concealed it in the knot of his hair, took leave of Fu Wan, and returned to the palace.\n\nBut someone had already informed Cao Cao. Cao Cao went ahead and waited at the palace gate. When Mu Shun returned, he encountered Cao Cao, who asked, “Where have you been?” Mu Shun answered, “The empress is ill and ordered me to seek a physician.” Cao Cao said, “Where is the physician you summoned?” Mu Shun replied, “I have not yet brought one.” Cao Cao shouted to his attendants to search him from head to foot. Finding nothing concealed on his person, they let him pass. Suddenly the wind blew off his cap. Cao Cao called him back, took the cap, and examined it. After inspecting it all over and finding nothing, he returned it and ordered Mu Shun to put it on. Mu Shun replaced his cap with both hands, but put it on backward. Cao Cao grew suspicious and commanded his attendants to search Mu Shun’s hair. There they found Fu Wan’s letter. When Cao Cao read it, he saw that it spoke of joining with Sun Quan and Liu Bei as allies outside the court. Cao Cao flew into a rage. He had Mu Shun seized and questioned in a secret chamber, but Mu Shun refused to confess. That very night Cao Cao mustered three thousand armored troops and surrounded Fu Wan’s private residence. Old and young alike were arrested, and Empress Fu’s letter in her own hand was discovered. All three clans of the Fu family were then cast into prison. At daybreak, Cao Cao sent Xi Lü with the imperial guards and a staff of authority into the palace to seize first the empress’s seal and ribbon.\n\nThat day the Emperor was in the outer hall when he saw Xi Lü leading three hundred armored soldiers straight inside. The Emperor asked, “What is the meaning of this?” Xi Lü replied, “By command of the Duke of Wei, I have come to seize the empress’s seal.” Knowing the affair had been exposed, the Emperor felt his heart and courage shatter. Xi Lü went to the inner palace, where Empress Fu was just rising. He summoned the keeper of the seal and ribbon, demanded the jade seal, and departed with it. Realizing the plot had been discovered, Empress Fu hid inside a partition wall in the pepper chamber behind the hall. A short while later, Hua Xin, Prefect of the Masters of Writing, led five hundred soldiers into the rear palace and asked the palace women, “Where is Empress Fu?” They all claimed not to know. Hua Xin ordered the armored soldiers to break open the vermilion doors, but their search revealed nothing. Concluding that she must be inside the walls, he shouted to the soldiers to smash them open and search. Hua Xin personally seized the empress by her hair and dragged her out. The empress cried, “I beg you to spare my life!” Hua Xin rebuked her: “Go and make your plea before the Duke of Wei!” With her hair disheveled and her feet bare, she was shoved and driven away by two armored soldiers.\n\nHua Xin had always enjoyed literary renown and had once been on intimate terms with Bing Yuan and Guan Ning. The people of the time called the three men a single dragon: Hua Xin was the dragon’s head, Bing Yuan its belly, and Guan Ning its tail. One day, Guan Ning and Hua Xin were planting vegetables together in a garden when their hoes uncovered a piece of gold. Guan Ning continued wielding his hoe without so much as a glance; Hua Xin picked up the gold and examined it before throwing it down. On another day, Guan Ning and Hua Xin sat together reading when they heard cries of heralds outside the gate, announcing the passage of a nobleman in a carriage. Guan Ning remained seated upright and did not move, while Hua Xin cast aside his book and went to watch. From that time on, Guan Ning despised Hua Xin’s character. He cut their mat apart, sat separately from him, and was no longer his friend. Later, Guan Ning withdrew to Liaodong. He always wore a white cap, and whether sitting or lying remained in an upper chamber, his feet never touching the ground. To the end of his life, he refused to serve Wei. Hua Xin, however, first served Sun Quan and later went over to Cao Cao, and it was he who now arrested Empress Fu. A later poet lamented Hua Xin:\n\nThat day Hua Xin pursued his savage plan,\nBroke through the wall and dragged the empress forth.\nBy aiding tyranny, he lent the tiger wings;\nA thousand years men mock the dragon’s head.\n\nAnother poem praised Guan Ning:\n\nIn Liaodong they tell of Guan Ning’s tower;\nThe man is gone, the tower empty, his name alone remains.\nHow laughable that Ziyu craved wealth and rank!\nHow could he match the white-capped master’s noble ease?\n\nNow Hua Xin drove Empress Fu into the outer hall. When the Emperor saw her, he descended from the dais, embraced her, and wept. Hua Xin said, “The Duke of Wei has given his command. Go at once!” Weeping, the empress said to the Emperor, “Can you no longer save my life?” The Emperor replied, “Even I do not know when my own life will end!” The armored soldiers drove the empress away, while the Emperor beat his breast and wailed bitterly. Seeing Xi Lü at his side, the Emperor said, “Lord Xi! Can such things truly happen beneath Heaven?” Then he fell weeping to the floor. Xi Lü ordered the attendants to help the Emperor back into the palace.\n\nHua Xin took Empress Fu before Cao Cao. Cao Cao reviled her: “I treated all of you with sincerity, yet you sought to harm me! If I do not kill you, you will surely kill me.” He shouted to his attendants, who beat her to death with their clubs. Cao Cao then immediately entered the palace and had both sons born to Empress Fu poisoned. That same evening, more than two hundred members of the clans of Fu Wan, Mu Shun, and the others were beheaded in the marketplace. Throughout court and countryside, there was no one who was not appalled. It was the eleventh month of the nineteenth year of Jian’an. A later poet lamented:\n\nNo age has known Cao Cao’s savage cruelty;\nWhat could Fu Wan’s loyal honor avail?\nHow pitiful, where Emperor and empress parted—\nLess fortunate than any common wife and man.\n\nAfter the destruction of Empress Fu, Emperor Xian refused food for several days. Cao Cao entered and said, “Your Majesty need not grieve. Your servant harbors no disloyal intent. My daughter is already one of Your Majesty’s Honored Ladies. She is greatly virtuous and filial and should occupy the principal palace.” How could Emperor Xian dare refuse? On New Year’s Day in the first month of the twentieth year of Jian’an, amid the celebrations of the new year, Cao Cao’s daughter, Honored Lady Cao, was formally installed as empress of the principal palace. None among the assembled ministers dared speak.\n\nBy this time, Cao Cao’s power and authority grew greater with every passing day. He assembled his ministers to discuss the conquest of Wu and the destruction of Shu. Jia Xu said, “Xiahou Dun and Cao Ren must be recalled so that we may consult with them.” Cao Cao immediately dispatched messengers to summon them back with all speed, traveling by night as well as day. Before Xiahou Dun arrived, Cao Ren reached the capital and went that very night to Cao Cao’s residence to see him. Cao Cao had been drinking and lay asleep, while Xu Chu stood inside the hall door with sword in hand. Cao Ren tried to enter, but Xu Chu barred his way. Cao Ren angrily said, “I am a kinsman of the Cao clan. How dare you obstruct me?” Xu Chu replied, “Though the general is a close kinsman, you are an officer stationed in command beyond the capital. Though Xu Chu is no relation, I presently serve within my lord’s household. My lord lies drunk in the hall, and I dare not admit you.” When Cao Cao heard of this, he sighed and said, “Xu Chu is a truly loyal minister!”\n\nWithin a few days, Xiahou Dun also arrived, and together they discussed their campaigns. Xiahou Dun said, “Wu and Shu cannot yet be attacked in haste. We should first take Hanzhong from Zhang Lu, then use our victorious army to seize Shu. It may be brought down in a single charge.” Cao Cao said, “That accords exactly with my wishes.” He therefore raised an army and set out on a western campaign. Indeed:\n\nJust as his savage schemes oppressed a feeble lord,\nHe drove his hardened troops to scour a border realm.\n\nWhat happened thereafter is unknown; read the next chapter for the resolution.\n\n### Chapter 67\n\nCao Cao Pacifies Hanzhong; Zhang Liao Strikes Terror at Xiaoyao Ford\n\nNow Cao Cao raised an army for a western campaign and divided it into three columns. Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He led the vanguard; Cao Cao himself commanded the generals in the center; and Cao Ren and Xiahou Dun brought up the rear, escorting the grain and fodder. Spies soon carried word into Hanzhong. Zhang Lu and his brother Zhang Wei discussed how to repel the enemy. Zhang Wei said, “Of all the strongholds in Hanzhong, none is more formidable than Yangping Pass. We should establish more than ten stockades on either side of the pass, taking advantage of the mountains and forests, and there meet Cao Cao’s army. You, brother, remain in Hanning and send ample grain and fodder to support us.”\n\nZhang Lu followed his advice and dispatched the generals Yang Ang and Yang Ren with his brother, ordering them to set out that very day. When their forces reached Yangping Pass, they established their encampments. The advance army under Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He soon arrived; hearing that Yangping Pass had already been prepared for defense, they pitched camp fifteen li from the pass. That night, the soldiers, exhausted from the march, settled down to rest. Suddenly a blaze sprang up behind the camp, and Yang Ang and Yang Ren came charging in from two directions to raid it. Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He hastily mounted their horses, but enemy troops were already pouring in from every side. Cao Cao’s army suffered a great defeat and withdrew to report to him. Cao Cao angrily said, “You two have campaigned for many years. Do you not know the maxim, ‘When troops are weary from a long march, guard against a raid upon the camp’? Why did you make no preparations?” He meant to behead them as a warning under military law, but the officers pleaded for their pardon.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao personally led the vanguard. Seeing that the terrain was steep and treacherous, the woods dense and tangled, and the paths impossible to discern, he feared an ambush and immediately led the army back to camp. He said to the two generals Xu Chu and Xu Huang, “Had I known this place was so perilous, I would never have raised an army to come here.” Xu Chu said, “The army has already come this far. My lord must not shrink from hardship.” The following day, Cao Cao mounted his horse and, taking only Xu Chu and Xu Huang, went to inspect Zhang Wei’s stockades. As the three riders rounded a mountain slope, Zhang Wei’s defenses came into view. Cao Cao raised his whip and pointed toward them in the distance, saying to the two generals, “With fortifications so strong, they will be difficult to take quickly!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a great shout arose behind them and arrows fell like rain. Yang Ang and Yang Ren came charging from two directions. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. Xu Chu cried, “I will hold off the enemy! Xu Gongming, protect our lord!” With that, he raised his saber, spurred forward, and fought the two generals with all his strength. Yang Ang and Yang Ren could not withstand Xu Chu’s valor and wheeled their horses in retreat; none of their remaining troops dared advance. Xu Huang guarded Cao Cao as they galloped over the slope, where another force appeared ahead. Looking closely, they saw that it was led by Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He, who had heard the shouting and brought troops to their aid. Together they drove back Yang Ang and Yang Ren and rescued Cao Cao, bringing him safely to camp. Cao Cao richly rewarded all four generals. From then on, the two sides faced each other for more than fifty days without giving battle. At last Cao Cao ordered a retreat. Jia Xu said, “We have not yet determined whether the enemy is strong or weak. Why does my lord withdraw of his own accord?” Cao Cao replied, “I judge that the enemy remains on guard every day, making a swift victory difficult. I shall announce a withdrawal so that they grow lax and unprepared. Then I will send light cavalry by separate routes to strike their rear. We shall certainly defeat them.” Jia Xu said, “The prime minister’s divine strategy is beyond all fathoming.”\n\nCao Cao accordingly ordered Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He to divide their troops into two columns, each leading three thousand light cavalry along minor paths to circle behind Yangping Pass. Meanwhile, Cao Cao struck camp and led the main army away. When Yang Ang heard that Cao Cao’s forces were retreating, he sought out Yang Ren and proposed taking advantage of the moment to attack. Yang Ren said, “Cao Cao has innumerable stratagems. We do not yet know whether this retreat is genuine, so we must not pursue.” Yang Ang said, “If you will not go, I shall go alone.” Yang Ren earnestly remonstrated with him, but he would not listen. Yang Ang led forward all the troops from the five stockades, leaving only a few soldiers behind to guard them. That day a dense fog spread everywhere, so thick that no one could see the person opposite him. Halfway along their route, Yang Ang’s troops could go no farther and had to halt where they were.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Yuan’s column had circled behind the mountain. Seeing the heavy fog hanging over the land and hearing voices and neighing horses, he feared an ambush and urgently pressed his men and horses onward. In the dense fog they took a wrong turn and arrived before Yang Ang’s camp. Hearing the sound of hoofbeats, the guards assumed that Yang Ang’s troops were returning and opened the gates to admit them. Cao Cao’s soldiers surged inside, found the camp nearly empty, and immediately set it ablaze. The defenders of all five stockades abandoned their positions and fled. By the time the fog lifted, Yang Ren had led troops back to the rescue. He fought Xiahou Yuan for only a few bouts before Zhang He’s troops arrived behind him. Yang Ren hacked a path to freedom and fled back to Nanzheng. When Yang Ang tried to return, Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He had already occupied the stockades. Then Cao Cao’s main army came rushing up from behind. Attacked from both sides, Yang Ang found every road blocked. He tried to break through the encirclement but ran directly into Zhang He. The two crossed weapons, and Zhang He slew him. The defeated troops fled back toward Yangping Pass to report to Zhang Wei. But Zhang Wei had already learned that the two generals had been defeated and the camps lost, so at midnight he abandoned the pass and fled back. Cao Cao thus took Yangping Pass and all its stockades.\n\nZhang Wei and Yang Ren returned to see Zhang Lu. Zhang Wei said that the two generals had lost the strategic approaches and that he had therefore been unable to hold the pass. Zhang Lu flew into a rage and intended to execute Yang Ren. Yang Ren said, “I warned Yang Ang not to pursue Cao Cao’s troops. He refused to listen, and that is why we suffered this defeat. I beg once more for an army with which to challenge the enemy. I shall surely behead Cao Cao. If I fail, I will willingly submit to military law.” Zhang Lu required him to sign a military pledge. Yang Ren then mounted his horse and led twenty thousand troops out from Nanzheng to establish a camp.\n\nMeanwhile, as Cao Cao prepared to advance, he first ordered Xiahou Yuan to lead five thousand troops along the road to Nanzheng and reconnoiter. Xiahou Yuan encountered Yang Ren’s army, and the two sides drew up their formations. Yang Ren sent out his subordinate commander Chang Qi to fight Xiahou Yuan. Before three bouts had passed, Xiahou Yuan cut him down from his horse with a single stroke. Yang Ren then rode out with leveled spear and fought Xiahou Yuan for more than thirty bouts, neither gaining the advantage. Xiahou Yuan feigned defeat and fled, and Yang Ren pursued him. Xiahou Yuan used the trailing-saber stratagem and cut him down from his horse. His troops returned in utter defeat.\n\nWhen Cao Cao learned that Xiahou Yuan had slain Yang Ren, he advanced at once and pitched camp directly before Nanzheng. Zhang Lu hastily assembled his civil and military officers to deliberate. Yan Pu said, “I can recommend a man capable of opposing any of Cao Cao’s generals.” Zhang Lu asked who it was. Yan Pu replied, “Pang De of Nan’an. He formerly followed Ma Chao and later submitted to my lord. When Ma Chao went to Western River, Pang De was ill and could not accompany him. He now enjoys my lord’s generous patronage. Why not send him?”\n\nZhang Lu was delighted. He immediately summoned Pang De and bestowed generous rewards upon him, then assigned him ten thousand troops and ordered him to march out. More than ten li from the city, Pang De came face-to-face with Cao Cao’s army and rode out to issue a challenge. Cao Cao had witnessed Pang De’s valor at the Wei Bridge and knew it well. He therefore instructed his generals, “Pang De is a valiant commander from Xiliang and formerly served under Ma Chao. Though he now depends upon Zhang Lu, he has not found his true place. I wish to win this man. Each of you must fight him cautiously and prolong the contest until his strength is spent; then we can capture him.”\n\nZhang He rode out first, fought a few bouts, and withdrew. Xiahou Yuan likewise fought a few bouts and retired. Xu Huang engaged him for another three or five bouts and also withdrew. Finally, Xu Chu fought Pang De for more than fifty bouts before retreating as well. Pang De had fought four generals with all his might and shown no fear whatsoever. Each of the generals praised Pang De’s superb martial skill before Cao Cao. Cao Cao was greatly pleased and consulted his officers, saying, “How can we induce this man to surrender?” Jia Xu said, “I know that Zhang Lu has an adviser named Yang Song, a man exceedingly greedy for bribes. We can secretly send him gold and silks and have him slander Pang De to Zhang Lu. Then our design can succeed.” Cao Cao said, “But how can anyone enter Nanzheng?” Jia Xu replied, “In tomorrow’s battle, we shall feign defeat, abandon our camp, and flee. Pang De will occupy our camp. Then, in the dead of night, we shall lead troops back to raid it. Pang De will surely retreat into the city. We can select an eloquent soldier, disguise him as one of Pang De’s men, and mingle him among the routed troops. In that way he will enter the city.”\n\nCao Cao accepted the plan. He selected an intelligent and capable soldier, rewarded him lavishly, and gave him a golden breastplate to wear against his skin. Over it he was to wear the uniform of a Hanzhong soldier and wait beforehand at the midpoint of the road. The next day, Cao Cao first dispatched two forces under Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He to lie in ambush at a distance. He then ordered Xu Huang to issue a challenge. After only a few bouts, Xu Huang fled in defeat. Pang De waved his army forward in pursuit, and all of Cao Cao’s troops withdrew. Pang De captured Cao Cao’s stockade. Finding a great quantity of grain and fodder within, he was overjoyed and immediately sent a report to Zhang Lu, while holding a victory feast in the camp.\n\nThat night, after the second watch, fires suddenly flared up in three directions. Xu Huang and Xu Chu attacked in the center, Zhang He on the left, and Xiahou Yuan on the right. All three forces fell upon the camp at once. Pang De had no time to prepare. He mounted his horse, fought his way out, and fled toward the city, pursued from behind by all three columns. Pang De called for the gates to be opened, and he and his troops surged inside.\n\nBy then, Cao Cao’s spy had mingled with the routed troops and entered the city. He went directly to Yang Song’s residence and sought an audience, explaining in full: “Duke Cao, the prime minister, has long heard of your eminent virtue and has specially sent me to present this golden armor as a token of good faith. I also have a secret letter for you.” Yang Song was delighted. After reading the message, he said to the spy, “Report to Duke Cao that he may set his mind at ease. I have an excellent plan with which to answer his wishes.” He sent the man back at once, then went that very night to see Zhang Lu and accused Pang De of accepting bribes from Cao Cao and deliberately throwing away the battle. Zhang Lu flew into a rage, summoned Pang De, reviled him, and meant to execute him. Yan Pu pleaded strenuously for his life. Zhang Lu said, “Go out and fight again tomorrow. If you do not win, you will certainly be beheaded!” Pang De withdrew, nursing bitter resentment.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao’s troops attacked the city, and Pang De led his men charging out. Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to engage him. Xu Chu feigned defeat, and Pang De pursued. Seated on his horse atop a hillside, Cao Cao called out, “Pang Lingming, why do you not surrender at once?” Pang De thought, “To capture Cao Cao would be worth a thousand great generals!” He spurred his horse swiftly up the slope. Suddenly, with a roar like heaven collapsing and earth splitting apart, horse and rider plunged into a concealed pit. Men rushed forward from all sides with hooks and ropes, captured Pang De alive, and hauled him up the slope. Cao Cao dismounted, ordered the soldiers back, and personally untied Pang De’s bonds. He asked whether Pang De would surrender. Reflecting on Zhang Lu’s cruelty and injustice, Pang De willingly bowed and submitted. Cao Cao personally helped him onto a horse, and they returned to the main camp together, deliberately riding where those upon the city walls could see them. Someone reported to Zhang Lu that Pang De and Cao Cao were riding side by side. Zhang Lu now believed Yang Song’s accusations all the more.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao raised scaling ladders on three sides and bombarded the city with stone-throwing engines. Seeing that the situation had become desperate, Zhang Lu consulted his brother Zhang Wei. Zhang Wei said, “Set fire to all the granaries, storehouses, and treasuries, then flee to the southern mountains and defend Bazhong.” Yang Song said, “It would be better to open the gates and surrender.” Zhang Lu remained undecided. Zhang Wei said, “Simply burn everything and leave.” Zhang Lu replied, “I have always wished to offer my allegiance to the state, but my purpose was never understood. Now I am compelled to flee, yet the granaries, storehouses, and treasuries belong to the state and must not be destroyed.” He therefore had them all sealed.\n\nAt the second watch that night, Zhang Lu took his entire household, old and young, opened the southern gate, and fought his way out. Cao Cao ordered his troops not to pursue and led the army into Nanzheng. When he saw that Zhang Lu had sealed the treasuries and storehouses, he greatly admired him and sent envoys to Bazhong to urge him to surrender. Zhang Lu wished to submit, but Zhang Wei refused. Yang Song secretly wrote to Cao Cao, telling him to advance and promising to act as his agent within. Upon receiving the letter, Cao Cao personally led his army toward Bazhong. Zhang Lu sent his brother Zhang Wei out with troops to meet the enemy. Zhang Wei crossed weapons with Xu Chu and was cut down from his horse. When the defeated soldiers returned and reported this to Zhang Lu, he wished to hold the city firmly. Yang Song said, “If we do not go out now, we shall merely sit here awaiting death. I will guard the city; my lord should personally go forth and fight a battle to the death.”\n\nZhang Lu followed his advice. Yan Pu urged him not to go out, but Zhang Lu would not listen and led his army forth to meet the enemy. Before battle could be joined, his rear ranks had already fled. Zhang Lu hastily retreated, with Cao Cao’s troops pursuing close behind. When he reached the foot of the city walls, Yang Song shut the gates and refused him entry. With no road of escape, Zhang Lu was overtaken by Cao Cao, who shouted, “Why did you not surrender sooner?” Zhang Lu dismounted and bowed in submission. Cao Cao was delighted. Remembering Zhang Lu’s care in sealing the storehouses and treasuries, he treated him with exceptional courtesy and appointed him General Who Guards the South. Yan Pu and the others were all enfeoffed as marquises. Thus all Hanzhong was pacified. Cao Cao issued orders appointing administrators to the various commanderies and commandants to their posts, and he lavishly rewarded the officers and soldiers. Yang Song alone had betrayed his lord in pursuit of honor, so Cao Cao ordered him beheaded in the marketplace as a warning to all. A later poet lamented:\n\nHe thwarted worth, betrayed his lord, and vaunted wondrous deeds;\nThe gold and silver he amassed proved empty gains indeed.\nBefore his house found wealth and rank, his own life met its doom;\nFor ages men have laughed with scorn at treacherous Yang Song.\n\nCao Cao had now taken Eastern River. His chief secretary, Sima Yi, came forward and said, “Liu Bei took Liu Zhang through cunning and force, and the people of Shu have not yet given him their hearts. Now that my lord possesses Hanzhong, Yizhou is trembling. If we advance swiftly and attack, it will surely crumble. The wise man values the proper moment; this opportunity must not be lost.” Cao Cao sighed and said, “Men suffer because they do not know contentment. Having gained Long, must I now covet Shu as well?” Liu Ye said, “Sima Zhongda speaks truly. If we delay even a little, Zhuge Liang, skilled in governing a state, will serve as minister, while Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and the others, whose valor surpasses all armies, will serve as generals. Once the people of Shu are settled and the strategic passes firmly defended, the land will be impossible to invade.” Cao Cao said, “The soldiers have suffered greatly in their long march. For now, they must be spared and cared for.” He therefore held his army in place and made no move.\n\nMeanwhile, when the people of Western River heard that Cao Cao had taken Eastern River, they assumed he would inevitably come to seize Western River as well, and several times in a single day they were seized with panic. Xuande summoned the military adviser for consultation. Kongming said, “I have a plan that will make Cao Cao withdraw of his own accord.” Xuande asked what the plan was. Kongming replied, “Cao Cao has stationed part of his army at Hefei because he fears Sun Quan. If we now return the three commanderies of Jiangxia, Changsha, and Guiyang to Wu and send an eloquent envoy to explain the advantages and dangers, persuading Wu to attack Hefei, Cao Cao’s position will be shaken and he will certainly turn his forces south.” Xuande asked, “Who can serve as envoy?” Yi Ji said, “I am willing to go.” Xuande was delighted. He prepared a letter and suitable gifts, ordering Yi Ji first to visit Jingzhou and inform Yunzhang, and then proceed into Wu. Upon reaching Moling, Yi Ji went to see Sun Quan and first sent in his name. Sun Quan summoned him inside. After Yi Ji had performed the proper courtesies, Sun Quan asked, “Why have you come here?” Yi Ji said, “When Zhuge Ziyu recently came to take possession of Changsha and the other two commanderies, our military adviser was absent, and so they were not duly transferred. I have now brought a letter restoring them. As for Nan Commandery and Lingling in Jingzhou, my lord originally intended to return them as well, but Cao Cao’s sudden seizure of Eastern River has left General Guan no place where he can establish himself. Hefei is now empty and weak. We hope that Your Lordship will raise an army and attack it, compelling Cao Cao to withdraw his forces southward. If my lord then takes Eastern River, he will return the whole of Jingzhou.” Sun Quan said, “Return to your lodging for now and allow me to deliberate.”\n\nAfter Yi Ji withdrew, Sun Quan asked his advisers for a plan. Zhang Zhao said, “Liu Bei has proposed this scheme because he fears that Cao Cao will seize Western River. Even so, now that Cao Cao is in Hanzhong, taking advantage of the moment to capture Hefei is indeed the best policy.” Sun Quan accepted his advice. After sending Yi Ji back to Shu, he immediately discussed raising an army against Cao Cao. He ordered Lu Su to take possession of the three commanderies of Changsha, Jiangxia, and Guiyang and station troops at Lukou; he recalled Lü Meng and Gan Ning; and he also sent to Yuhang for Ling Tong.\n\nWithin a few days, Lü Meng and Gan Ning arrived first. Lü Meng proposed a plan: “Cao Cao has appointed Zhu Guang administrator of Lujiang and stationed him at Wan City. Zhu Guang has opened extensive rice fields and sends the grain to Hefei to supply the army. We should take Wan City first and then attack Hefei.” Sun Quan said, “This plan accords perfectly with my intentions.” He therefore appointed Lü Meng and Gan Ning as the vanguard, Jiang Qin and Pan Zhang to bring up the rear, while he himself led Zhou Tai, Chen Wu, Dong Xi, and Xu Sheng in the central army. At the time, Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang were guarding various other places and did not accompany the expedition.\n\nThe army crossed the river, took Hezhou, and advanced directly upon Wan City. Zhu Guang, administrator of Wan City, sent a messenger to Hefei requesting aid, while he firmly defended the city and refused to come out. Sun Quan personally rode beneath the walls to inspect them, but arrows poured down like rain and struck the canopy over his command standard. Sun Quan returned to camp and asked his generals, “How can Wan City be taken?” Dong Xi said, “We can order the soldiers to build earthen mounds from which to attack it.” Xu Sheng said, “We can erect scaling ladders and construct raised bridges from which to look down into the city and assault it.” Lü Meng said, “Both these methods will take many days to complete. If reinforcements from Hefei arrive, the city will be beyond our grasp. Our army has only just arrived and its spirit is at its keenest. We must take advantage of that ardor and attack with all our strength. If we advance at daybreak tomorrow, the city should fall by noon.”\n\nSun Quan followed his advice. The next day, after the troops had eaten at the fifth watch, all three armies advanced. Arrows and stones came raining down from the walls. Gan Ning, wielding an iron chain, pressed forward through the missiles. Zhu Guang ordered all his crossbowmen to shoot together, but Gan Ning swept aside the forest of arrows and struck Zhu Guang down with one blow of his chain. Lü Meng personally beat the war drum. The soldiers swarmed forward and hacked Zhu Guang to death with their blades. Most of the remaining defenders surrendered, and Wan City was taken—yet it was still only the hour of the dragon. Zhang Liao, leading reinforcements, had reached the midpoint of his march when a scout returned to report that Wan City had fallen. Zhang Liao immediately turned his army back to Hefei.\n\nSun Quan entered Wan City, and Ling Tong also arrived with his troops. After commending them, Sun Quan feasted the entire army, richly rewarded Lü Meng, Gan Ning, and the other generals, and held a banquet to celebrate their victory. Lü Meng yielded the seat of honor to Gan Ning and lavishly praised his achievement. When the wine had begun to flow freely, Ling Tong recalled that Gan Ning had killed his father. Seeing Lü Meng praise him so highly, Ling Tong became furious and glared fixedly at Gan Ning for a long while. Suddenly he drew the sword hanging at his side, stepped into the banquet space, and said, “There is no entertainment at this feast. Watch me perform a sword dance.” Gan Ning understood his purpose. Pushing aside the banquet table, he rose, took two halberds in his hands, tucked them beneath his arms, and strode forward, saying, “Then watch me wield my halberds before the feast.” Lü Meng saw that neither man meant well. Taking a shield in one hand and a saber in the other, he stepped between them and said, “You two may be skillful, but neither of you can match my art.” With that, he began a saber-and-shield dance and forced the two men apart.\n\nSomeone had already reported the matter to Sun Quan. In alarm, Sun Quan mounted his horse and rode straight to the banquet. Only when the generals saw him arrive did they lower their weapons. Sun Quan said, “I have repeatedly told you both to put aside your former enmity. Why have you behaved like this again today?” Ling Tong fell weeping to the ground and bowed before him. Sun Quan admonished and consoled him again and again until the quarrel ceased. The next day, he raised his army to advance upon Hefei, and all three forces marched out.\n\nHaving lost Wan City, Zhang Liao returned to Hefei in deep distress. Suddenly Xue Ti arrived, sent by Cao Cao, bearing a wooden box sealed by Cao Cao himself. Written on the side were the words: “Open only when the enemy arrives.” That same day came a report: “Sun Quan is personally leading an army of one hundred thousand to attack Hefei.” Zhang Liao opened the box and examined its contents. The written order inside said: “If Sun Quan comes, Generals Zhang and Li are to go out and fight; General Yue is to defend the city.” Zhang Liao showed the instructions to Li Dian and Yue Jin. Yue Jin asked, “What is the general’s view?” Zhang Liao said, “Our lord is away on a distant expedition, and the troops of Wu believe they will surely destroy us. We must now send troops out to meet them and fight with all our strength, breaking the edge of their assault and steadying the hearts of our men. Only then can we defend the city.”\n\nLi Dian had long been at odds with Zhang Liao. Hearing these words, he remained silent and made no reply. When Yue Jin saw that Li Dian said nothing, he observed, “The enemy is numerous and we are few. It will be difficult to meet them in the field. Better to defend the city firmly.” Zhang Liao said, “You are both ruled by private feelings and pay no heed to public duty. I shall go out alone to meet the enemy and fight to the death.” He ordered his attendants to prepare his horse. Li Dian rose with passionate resolve and said, “If the general is prepared to act so, how could I dare let a private grievance make me forget public duty? I am ready to obey your command.” Zhang Liao was overjoyed and said, “Since Mancheng is willing to assist me, tomorrow lead a force into ambush north of Xiaoyao Ford. When the troops of Wu come rushing forward, first cut away Xiaoshi Bridge. Yue Wenqian and I will then attack them.” Li Dian accepted the order and went to muster his troops for the ambush.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan appointed Lü Meng and Gan Ning to command the vanguard, while he and Ling Tong occupied the center. The other generals followed in succession as the army advanced toward Hefei. The vanguard under Lü Meng and Gan Ning pressed forward and encountered Yue Jin. Gan Ning rode out and crossed weapons with him, but after only a few bouts Yue Jin feigned defeat and fled. Gan Ning called to Lü Meng, and together they led their troops in pursuit. Sun Quan, with the second column, heard that his vanguard had won and urged his army onward. When they reached the north of Xiaoyao Ford, a sudden succession of cannon blasts sounded. Zhang Liao’s force charged from the left and Li Dian’s from the right. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed and hastily sent men to recall Lü Meng and Gan Ning to the rescue, but Zhang Liao’s troops were already upon him. Ling Tong had only a little more than three hundred horsemen under his command, and they could not withstand Cao Cao’s army, which came down upon them like a collapsing mountain. Ling Tong shouted, “My lord, why do you not cross Xiaoshi Bridge at once?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Zhang Liao led more than two thousand horsemen in a headlong charge. Ling Tong wheeled around and fought desperately. Sun Quan spurred his horse onto the bridge, but more than a zhang of its southern end had already been torn away, without a single plank remaining. Sun Quan was so alarmed he did not know what to do. His aide-de-camp Gu Li shouted, “My lord, draw your horse back, then set it racing forward and leap across!” Sun Quan backed his horse more than three zhang, loosened the reins, and struck with his whip. The horse sprang into the air and cleared the gap to the southern side. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt Tan Creek Dilu once leaped clear;\nAt Hefei Wu’s lord met defeat.\nHe backed, then whipped his splendid steed—\nAt Xiaoyao the jade dragon flew.\n\nWhen Sun Quan had leaped to the south of the bridge, Xu Sheng and Dong Xi came to meet him in boats. Ling Tong and Gu Li held Zhang Liao at bay. Gan Ning and Lü Meng led their troops back to the rescue, but Yue Jin pursued them from behind while Li Dian cut them off and engaged them. More than half the army of Wu was lost. All the little more than three hundred men commanded by Ling Tong were slain. Ling Tong himself suffered several spear wounds. He fought his way to the bridge, only to find it broken, and escaped by circling along the river. Sun Quan saw him from his boat and hastily ordered Dong Xi to row over and rescue him, thus bringing him safely across. Lü Meng and Gan Ning likewise fought desperately and escaped to the southern bank. The terror of this battle spread throughout Jiangnan. At the mere sound of Zhang Liao’s great name, even small children dared not cry at night. The generals escorted Sun Quan back to camp. Sun Quan richly rewarded Ling Tong and Gu Li, then withdrew his army to Ruxu, where he prepared the ships and discussed a combined advance by land and water. At the same time, he sent messengers back to Jiangnan to raise more troops for the campaign.\n\nMeanwhile, when Zhang Liao heard that Sun Quan was at Ruxu and preparing to advance, he feared that the garrison at Hefei was too small to withstand him. He urgently ordered Xue Ti to travel night and day to Hanzhong, report the situation to Cao Cao, and request reinforcements. Cao Cao consulted his officers, saying, “Can Western River be taken at this time?” Liu Ye replied, “Shu has now become somewhat settled and is already prepared. It cannot be attacked. Better to withdraw our troops to relieve the crisis at Hefei, then press onward into Jiangnan.”\n\nCao Cao therefore left Xiahou Yuan to guard the strategic approaches at Mount Dingjun in Hanzhong and Zhang He to guard the passes at Mengtou Cliff and elsewhere. The rest of the army struck camp and marched with all speed toward the fortress of Ruxu. Truly:\n\nHis iron horsemen had but newly pacified the lands west of Long,\nWhen once again his standards and plumes pointed south of the Yangtze.\n\nWhat the outcome would be is unknown; read the next chapter to learn how events unfold.\n\n### Chapter 68\n\nGan Ning Raids the Wei Camp with a Hundred Horsemen; Zuo Ci Tosses a Cup to Mock Cao Cao\n\nNow Sun Quan was mustering his troops at Ruxu Estuary when word suddenly came that Cao Cao had led an army of four hundred thousand from Hanzhong to relieve Hefei. Sun Quan consulted with his advisers, then first assigned Dong Xi and Xu Sheng to command fifty large ships and lie in ambush at Ruxu Estuary; Chen Wu was ordered to lead troops in patrols along the riverbanks. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao has come from afar. We must first blunt his keen edge.” Sun Quan therefore asked those beneath his command, “Cao Cao has come a great distance. Who dares lead the attack and defeat the enemy, to blunt his keen edge?” Ling Tong stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Sun Quan asked, “How many troops will you take?” Ling Tong replied, “Three thousand will be enough.” Gan Ning said, “A hundred horsemen are all I need to break the enemy. Why take three thousand?” Ling Tong flew into a rage, and the two began contending with each other before Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “Cao Cao’s forces are powerful. The enemy must not be taken lightly.” He then ordered Ling Tong to lead three thousand troops out from Ruxu Estuary to reconnoiter and to engage Cao Cao’s soldiers if he encountered them.\n\nLing Tong accepted the command and led his three thousand troops out of the Ruxu stockade. Where clouds of dust arose, Cao Cao’s soldiers had already arrived. Their vanguard commander, Zhang Liao, engaged Ling Tong, and they fought fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Fearing that Ling Tong might come to harm, Sun Quan ordered Lü Meng to go to his support and bring him back to camp. When Gan Ning saw Ling Tong return, he said to Sun Quan, “Tonight I shall take only one hundred horsemen to raid Cao Cao’s camp. If I lose so much as one man or one horse, let the deed count for nothing.” Sun Quan admired his valor and assigned him one hundred picked cavalrymen from his own command, together with fifty jars of wine and fifty catties of mutton as a reward for the soldiers. Gan Ning returned to his camp and ordered the hundred men to sit in ranks. First he filled a silver bowl with wine and drank two bowls himself. Then he addressed the hundred men: “Tonight we have orders to raid the enemy camp. I ask each of you gentlemen to drain a full bowl and strive boldly forward.” At these words, the men looked uneasily at one another. Seeing hesitation on their faces, Gan Ning drew his sword and angrily rebuked them: “I am a chief commander, yet even I do not begrudge my life. How dare you hesitate?” Seeing Gan Ning’s wrath, they all rose and bowed, saying, “We are willing to fight to the death.”\n\nGan Ning shared the wine and meat with the hundred men. When they had finished eating, it was nearly the second watch. He took a hundred white goose feathers and had each man place one in his helmet as a sign. All donned armor, mounted their horses, and galloped to the edge of Cao Cao’s camp. Tearing aside the chevaux-de-frise, they gave a mighty shout and charged into the encampment, heading straight for the central command to kill Cao Cao. But the troops around the central command had placed wagons and weapons across the approaches and linked them together in a ring as tight as an iron barrel, so the raiders could not break through. With only his hundred horsemen, Gan Ning charged left and right. Cao Cao’s troops panicked, having no idea how many enemies had entered, and fell into confusion among themselves. Gan Ning’s hundred riders galloped wildly through the camp, killing everyone they encountered. Drums and shouts arose from every division; torches flared like stars, and battle cries thundered on every side. Gan Ning fought his way out through the camp’s southern gate, and no one dared stand against him. Sun Quan ordered Zhou Tai to lead a detachment to his support. Gan Ning brought all hundred horsemen safely back to Ruxu. Fearing an ambush, Cao Cao’s troops did not dare pursue. A later poet praised the deed:\n\nWar drums thundered till the earth itself shook;\nWhere Wu’s host passed, ghosts and spirits quailed.\nA hundred plumes pierced straight through Cao Cao’s camp,\nAnd all proclaimed Gan Ning a tiger general.\n\nGan Ning led his hundred horsemen back to camp without losing a single man or horse. At the camp gate he ordered all hundred men to beat drums and play flutes while crying, “Ten thousand years!” Their triumphant cheers shook the air. Sun Quan came out in person to welcome them. Gan Ning dismounted and bowed to the ground. Sun Quan raised him up, took him by the hand, and said, “Your exploit was enough to strike terror into the old villain. It was not that I wished to cast you away; I merely wanted to see the full measure of your courage.” He at once awarded him a thousand bolts of silk and a hundred keen blades. Gan Ning bowed, accepted the gifts, and distributed them among the hundred men. Sun Quan told his commanders, “Mengde has Zhang Liao, but I have Gan Xingba. They are well matched.”\n\nThe next day, Zhang Liao led troops forth to challenge them. Seeing the honors Gan Ning had won, Ling Tong cried with fierce resolve, “I wish to oppose Zhang Liao.” Sun Quan gave his consent. Ling Tong then led five thousand troops out from Ruxu, while Sun Quan himself took Gan Ning with him to observe the battle. When the opposing formations had been drawn up, Zhang Liao rode forth, with Li Dian on his left and Yue Jin on his right. Ling Tong spurred his horse, raised his saber, and rode before the lines. Zhang Liao sent Yue Jin out to meet him. The two fought fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. When Cao Cao heard of it, he personally rode beneath the gate banner to watch. Seeing the two commanders locked in fierce combat, he ordered Cao Xiu to loose a stealthy arrow. Cao Xiu slipped behind Zhang Liao, drew his bow, and shot an arrow that struck Ling Tong’s horse squarely. The animal reared upright and hurled Ling Tong to the ground. Yue Jin hastily leveled his spear and rushed forward to stab him. Before the spear could reach him, a bowstring twanged, and an arrow struck Yue Jin in the face, toppling him from his horse. Both armies surged forward, each rescuing one commander and bearing him back to camp; then the gongs sounded and the fighting ceased. Ling Tong returned to the stockade and bowed in gratitude to Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “The man who saved you with that arrow was Gan Ning.” Ling Tong thereupon bowed his head to the ground before Gan Ning and said, “I never thought you could show me such great kindness!” From that day forward, he and Gan Ning became sworn companions in life and death, and never again bore ill will toward each other.\n\nNow when Cao Cao saw that Yue Jin had been wounded by an arrow, he went personally to his tent to tend him. The next day he divided his forces into five columns to attack Ruxu. Cao Cao himself commanded the center; Zhang Liao led the first column on the left, Li Dian the second; Xu Huang led the first column on the right, Pang De the second. Each column had ten thousand men, and all swept toward the riverbank. At that time Dong Xi and Xu Sheng were aboard the ships. When they saw the five columns approaching, fear showed on the faces of their soldiers. Xu Sheng said, “We receive our lord’s pay and must loyally serve his cause. What is there to fear?” He then led several hundred warriors across to the riverbank in small boats and charged into Li Dian’s army. Dong Xi remained aboard ship and ordered his men to beat the drums and raise shouts to bolster their comrades. Suddenly a violent gale swept over the river. White-crested waves towered to the sky, and the waters surged tumultuously. Seeing that the great ships were about to capsize, the soldiers scrambled down into the small craft to save their lives. Dong Xi brandished his sword and shouted, “As a commander, I have received my lord’s order to defend this place against the enemy. How dare any of you abandon ship?” On the spot he beheaded more than ten men who tried to leave the vessel. In a moment the gale intensified and the ship overturned; Dong Xi drowned in the waters at the river mouth. Meanwhile, Xu Sheng charged back and forth through Li Dian’s army.\n\nNow Chen Wu heard the fighting on the riverbank and led a force toward it. He encountered Pang De, and the two armies fell into a confused battle. Inside the Ruxu stockade, Sun Quan heard that Cao Cao’s troops had reached the riverbank. He personally led troops with Zhou Tai to reinforce the battle. Seeing Xu Sheng embroiled in fierce fighting within Li Dian’s army, he waved his troops forward to support him. But then Zhang Liao’s and Xu Huang’s two forces closed around Sun Quan and trapped him at the heart of the encirclement. From high ground Cao Cao saw that Sun Quan was surrounded and urgently ordered Xu Chu to spur his horse, wield his saber, and charge into the battle. Xu Chu split Sun Quan’s army in two, leaving each half unable to aid the other.\n\nNow Zhou Tai fought his way out of the army and reached the riverbank, but when he could not find Sun Quan, he reined around and charged back into the battle from the outside. He asked the soldiers of his own division, “Where is our lord?” Pointing toward the densest mass of troops, they replied, “Our lord is hard pressed within the encirclement!” Zhou Tai plunged bodily into the fray and found Sun Quan. “My lord, follow me and we shall fight our way out,” he said. Zhou Tai went first and Sun Quan followed, and they charged forward with all their might. When Zhou Tai reached the riverbank, he looked back and again could not see Sun Quan. He wheeled around once more, fought his way back into the encirclement, and found Sun Quan again. Sun Quan said, “The bows and crossbows are all shooting at once. We cannot break out. What are we to do?” Zhou Tai replied, “My lord, ride in front and I shall follow behind. Then we can escape the encirclement.”\n\nSun Quan spurred his horse forward. Zhou Tai shielded him on both sides, suffering several spear wounds, while arrows pierced his layered armor; yet he succeeded in saving Sun Quan. When they reached the riverbank, Lü Meng came with a naval force to receive them aboard the ships. Sun Quan said, “Only through Zhou Tai’s three desperate charges have I escaped that close encirclement. But Xu Sheng is still trapped at its heart. How can he break free?” Zhou Tai said, “I shall go and rescue him too.” Whirling his spear, he turned back and once again charged into the dense encirclement, from which he rescued Xu Sheng. Both commanders bore grievous wounds. Lü Meng ordered his soldiers to hold the enemy on the bank at bay with volleys of arrows, while the two wounded commanders were helped aboard.\n\nNow Chen Wu had fought a great battle with Pang De, but no reinforcements came up behind him. Pang De drove him to the mouth of a valley, where the woods grew thick and tangled. Chen Wu was about to turn and fight again when a tree caught the sleeve of his robe. Unable to meet the enemy, he was slain by Pang De. Seeing that Sun Quan had escaped, Cao Cao personally spurred his horse and drove his troops to the riverbank, where they exchanged arrows with the enemy. Lü Meng’s supply of arrows was exhausted, and just as he fell into alarm, a squadron of ships suddenly approached from across the river. At its head was a great commander, Lu Xun, Sun Ce’s son-in-law, who had personally brought one hundred thousand troops. A single volley drove back Cao Cao’s soldiers; then, taking advantage of their retreat, Lu Xun landed his forces and pursued them, seizing several thousand warhorses. The number of Cao Cao’s wounded troops was beyond reckoning, and his army returned in utter defeat. Amid the confusion of the battlefield, Chen Wu’s body was found.\n\nWhen Sun Quan learned that Chen Wu had fallen and that Dong Xi had drowned in the river, his grief was profound. He ordered men into the water to recover Dong Xi’s body and had it buried with full honors together with Chen Wu’s. Deeply moved by Zhou Tai’s service in protecting and rescuing him, he also held a banquet in Zhou Tai’s honor. Sun Quan personally filled a cup for him, stroked his back, and said with tears streaming down his face, “Twice you saved me without sparing your own life. You suffered scores of spear wounds, until your skin is carved as if by knives. How could I then fail to treat you with the affection due my own flesh and blood and entrust you with the grave responsibility of commanding troops? You are my meritorious servant, and I shall share honor and disgrace, joy and sorrow with you.” When he had finished speaking, he ordered Zhou Tai to remove his garments so that all the commanders might see. The flesh of his body looked as though it had been gouged with knives, and twisted scars covered him from head to foot. Sun Quan pointed to each scar in turn and asked how it had been received. Zhou Tai gave a full account of the battle in which each wound had been suffered. For every wound, Sun Quan made him drink a great cup of wine. That day Zhou Tai became thoroughly drunk. Sun Quan bestowed upon him a blue silk parasol and ordered that it be carried over him whenever he came or went, as a mark of distinction.\n\nSun Quan remained at Ruxu opposing Cao Cao for more than a month, but could gain no victory. Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong submitted this counsel: “Cao Cao’s power is great and cannot be overcome by force. If we wage a protracted war against him, we shall suffer grievous losses among our soldiers. It would be better to seek peace and bring security to the people.” Sun Quan followed their advice and sent Bu Zhi to Cao Cao’s camp to ask for peace, promising an annual tribute. Cao Cao saw that Jiangnan could not be conquered in haste, so he agreed, but gave this order: “Sun Quan must withdraw his troops first. Only then shall I recall my army.” Bu Zhi returned and reported this. Sun Quan left only Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai to guard Ruxu Estuary, then embarked the whole of his main army and returned to Moling.\n\nCao Cao left Cao Ren and Zhang Liao to garrison Hefei, then recalled his army to Xuchang. All the civil and military officials urged that Cao Cao be made King of Wei. The Imperial Secretary Cui Yan argued forcefully that this must not be done. The assembled officials said, “Have you alone failed to see what befell Xun Wenruo?” Cui Yan flew into a rage and cried, “The times! The times! A great change must come! Do as you please!” One who was at odds with Cui Yan reported these words to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was furious and had Cui Yan arrested and imprisoned for interrogation. With his tiger eyes and curling beard, Cui Yan did nothing but revile Cao Cao as a treacherous villain who deceived his sovereign. When the Commandant of Justice reported this to Cao Cao, Cao Cao ordered Cui Yan beaten to death in prison. A later poet praised him:\n\nCui Yan of Qinghe, steadfast by nature,\nWith curling beard and fierce tiger eyes;\nHis heart was iron, his spirit stone.\nBefore him the wicked shrank away;\nResounding and lofty were his fame and honor.\nLoyal in heart to the sovereign of Han,\nHis glorious name shall endure through the ages!\n\nIn the twenty-first year of Jian’an, in the fifth month of summer, the assembled ministers submitted a memorial to Emperor Xian praising the achievements and virtues of Cao Cao, Duke of Wei, as reaching to the utmost bounds of heaven and earth and surpassing even those of Yi Yin and the Duke of Zhou. They declared that he should be elevated to the rank of king. Emperor Xian at once ordered Zhong Yao to draft an edict investing Cao Cao as King of Wei. As a show of humility, Cao Cao submitted three memorials declining the honor. Three times the edict replied that his refusal would not be accepted. Cao Cao then bowed to the command and accepted the title of King of Wei. His ceremonial crown bore twelve pendant strands; he rode in a Gold-Radix chariot drawn by six horses; he used the chariots, robes, bells, and insignia of the Son of Heaven; heralds cleared the road when he went forth and barred passage when he entered. In Ye Commandery he built a palace for the King of Wei and began deliberating whom to appoint as heir. Cao Cao’s principal wife, Lady Ding, had borne no children. His concubine Lady Liu had borne Cao Ang, who died at Wancheng during the campaign against Zhang Xiu. Lady Bian had borne four sons: the eldest was Cao Pi, the second Cao Zhang, the third Cao Zhi, and the fourth Cao Xiong. Cao Cao therefore removed Lady Ding and established Lady Bian as consort to the King of Wei.\n\nThe third son, Cao Zhi, whose style was Zijian, was extraordinarily intelligent and could produce a polished composition the moment he took up his brush. Cao Cao wished to establish him as his heir. The eldest son, Cao Pi, feared that he would not be chosen, and so asked the Grand Palace Counselor Jia Xu for advice. Jia Xu instructed him what to do. From that time forward, whenever Cao Cao went on campaign and his sons came to see him off, Cao Zhi would extol his father’s achievements and virtues, his every utterance forming a polished composition. Cao Pi alone, when taking leave of his father, would merely shed tears and bow, moving everyone around him to sorrow. Cao Cao therefore began to suspect that Cao Zhi was artful and clever but less sincere than Cao Pi. Cao Pi also sent men to bribe Cao Cao’s close attendants, who all spoke highly of his virtue. When Cao Cao wished to establish an heir, he hesitated and could not decide, so he asked Jia Xu, “I wish to appoint my successor. Whom should I choose?” Jia Xu gave no answer. Cao Cao asked why, and Jia Xu replied, “I was considering something, and therefore could not answer at once.” Cao Cao asked, “What were you considering?” Jia Xu replied, “I was thinking of Yuan Benchu and Liu Jingsheng and their sons.” Cao Cao laughed heartily and thereupon established his eldest son, Cao Pi, as heir to the king.\n\nIn the tenth month of winter, the palace of the King of Wei was completed. Agents were sent to every region to collect rare flowers and exotic fruits for planting in the rear gardens. One envoy came to the lands of Wu, where he saw Sun Quan and conveyed the King of Wei’s command before proceeding to Wenzhou to obtain mandarins. At that time Sun Quan was showing deference to the King of Wei, so he had more than forty loads of large mandarins selected within his own city and sent by forced marches to Ye Commandery. Midway on the journey, the porters grew exhausted beneath their shoulder poles and rested at the foot of a mountain. There they saw a gentleman blind in one eye and lame in one leg, wearing a white rattan cap on his head, a dark-green robe on his body, and wooden clogs on his feet. He came forward, saluted the porters, and said, “You are weary from carrying these loads. How would you like this poor Taoist to carry one stage for each of you?” The men were delighted. The gentleman then carried each load for five li. Yet every load he had carried afterward became lighter. Everyone was astonished and suspicious. Before leaving, the gentleman said to the official in charge of the mandarins, “This poor Taoist is an old acquaintance from the King of Wei’s native district. My surname is Zuo, my given name Ci, and my style Yuanfang. My Taoist title is Master Black Horn. When you reach Ye Commandery, you may convey Zuo Ci’s regards.” With that, he flicked his sleeves and departed.\n\nThe men transporting the mandarins reached Ye Commandery, obtained an audience with Cao Cao, and presented the fruit. Cao Cao personally cut one open, but it was nothing more than an empty rind, with no flesh inside. Greatly astonished, Cao Cao questioned the men who had brought them. They told him what had happened with Zuo Ci, but Cao Cao was unwilling to believe them. Suddenly a gate officer reported, “A gentleman calling himself Zuo Ci requests an audience with Your Majesty.” Cao Cao summoned him inside. The man who had brought the mandarins said, “This is the very man we saw on the road.” Cao Cao rebuked him: “By what sorcery did you steal away my fine fruit?” Zuo Ci laughed and said, “How could such a thing be?” He took up mandarins and cut them open, and all were full of flesh and exceedingly sweet. Yet every one Cao Cao cut open himself was only an empty rind.\n\nCao Cao was more astonished than ever. He granted Zuo Ci a seat and questioned him. Zuo Ci asked for wine and meat, and Cao Cao ordered them given to him. Zuo Ci drank five dou of wine without becoming drunk and ate the flesh of an entire sheep without being satisfied. Cao Cao asked, “What arts do you possess that enable you to do such things?” Zuo Ci replied, “This poor Taoist studied the Way for thirty years on Mount Emei by the Jialing River in Western Chuan. One day I suddenly heard a voice within a stone cliff calling my name, but when I looked, I saw nothing. This happened for several days. Then suddenly heavenly thunder shattered the cliff, revealing three volumes of a celestial book entitled The Heavenly Book of Hidden Transformations. The first volume is called ‘Heavenly Concealment,’ the middle volume ‘Earthly Concealment,’ and the last volume ‘Human Concealment.’ Heavenly Concealment enables one to mount the clouds, ride the wind, and soar into the great void. Earthly Concealment enables one to pass through mountains and penetrate stone. Human Concealment enables one to wander on the clouds throughout the Four Seas, hide or transform one’s shape, and send flying swords and hurled blades to take men’s heads. Your Majesty has attained the highest rank possible for a subject. Why not step back, follow this poor Taoist to Mount Emei, and cultivate the Way? I shall then transmit the three volumes of the celestial book to you.” Cao Cao said, “I too have long wished to withdraw boldly from the swift current, but unfortunately the court has not yet found a man to take my place.” Zuo Ci laughed and said, “Liu Xuande of Yizhou is a scion of the imperial house. Why not yield your position to him? If you do not, this poor Taoist shall send a flying sword to take your head.” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “This man is plainly a spy for Liu Bei!” he cried, and ordered his attendants to seize him. Zuo Ci merely laughed without cease. Cao Cao commanded more than ten jailers to drag him away and torture him. The jailers beat him with all their strength, but when they looked at Zuo Ci, he was sleeping soundly and snoring, wholly untouched by pain. Enraged, Cao Cao ordered a great cangue brought, secured it with iron nails, fastened him in iron chains, and sent him under guard into prison. Yet the cangue and chains all fell away, and Zuo Ci lay on the ground without the slightest injury. He was imprisoned for seven days and given neither food nor drink. When they went to look, Zuo Ci was sitting upright on the ground, and his complexion had grown rosier than before. The jailers reported this to Cao Cao, who had Zuo Ci brought out and questioned him. Zuo Ci said, “I may go without eating for several decades and suffer no harm; or I may eat a thousand sheep in a day and finish them all.” Cao Cao was at a loss what to do.\n\nThat day, all the officials came to the royal palace for a great banquet. While the wine was being served, Zuo Ci appeared before the feast wearing wooden clogs. All the officials stared in astonishment. Zuo Ci said, “Today Your Majesty has provided every delicacy from land and water for this great banquet of your ministers, and there are rare products here from all quarters. Whatever may be lacking among them, this poor Taoist is willing to obtain.” Cao Cao said, “I want dragon liver for a soup. Can you obtain it?” Zuo Ci replied, “What difficulty is there in that?” Taking a brush and ink, he painted a dragon on the whitewashed wall. When he swept his sleeve across it, the dragon’s belly opened by itself. Zuo Ci reached into the dragon’s belly and drew out a whole liver, from which fresh blood was still dripping. Cao Cao did not believe him and rebuked him: “You had that hidden in your sleeve beforehand!” Zuo Ci said, “The weather is cold now, and all the plants and trees have withered. Whatever fine flower Your Majesty desires, ask for it at will.” Cao Cao said, “I want only peonies.” Zuo Ci replied, “That is easy.” He ordered a large flowerpot placed before the banquet and sprayed it with water from his mouth. In a moment, a peony plant sprang forth and opened two blossoms. All the officials were greatly amazed and invited Zuo Ci to sit and dine with them.\n\nA short while later, the cooks presented minced raw fish. Zuo Ci said, “For minced fish to be truly delicious, it must be made from Songjiang perch.” Cao Cao said, “Songjiang is a thousand li away. How can such fish be obtained?” Zuo Ci replied, “That is not difficult either!” He ordered a fishing rod brought and began angling in the fishpond below the hall. In a moment he pulled out several dozen large perch and placed them in the palace hall. Cao Cao said, “Those fish have always been in my pond.” Zuo Ci replied, “Why does Your Majesty seek to deceive me? All other perch beneath heaven have only two gills, but the perch of Songjiang alone have four. By this they may be distinguished.” The assembled officials examined them, and indeed each had four gills. Zuo Ci said, “To cook Songjiang perch, one must have purple-budded ginger.” Cao Cao asked, “Can you obtain that as well?” Zuo Ci replied, “Easily.” He ordered a golden basin brought and covered it with his robe. In a moment the basin was filled with purple-budded ginger, which he presented to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao reached into it, he suddenly found a book inside bearing the title The New Book of Mengde. Cao Cao took it out and examined it. Not a single character differed from his own book. Cao Cao’s suspicions deepened. Zuo Ci picked up a jade cup from the table, filled it with fine wine, and offered it to Cao Cao, saying, “If Your Majesty drinks this wine, you shall live a thousand years.” Cao Cao said, “You drink first.”\n\nZuo Ci pulled the jade hairpin from his cap and drew it once through the wine in the cup, dividing the liquid into two halves. He drank one half himself and offered the other to Cao Cao. Cao Cao rebuked him. Zuo Ci tossed the cup into the air, where it changed into a white turtledove and flew around the palace hall. All the officials looked upward at it, and when they looked back, Zuo Ci had vanished. Suddenly an attendant reported, “Zuo Ci has gone out through the palace gate.” Cao Cao said, “Such a sorcerer must be destroyed! Otherwise he is certain to cause harm.” He ordered Xu Chu to lead three hundred armored troops in pursuit and capture him. Xu Chu mounted his horse and led the troops to the city gate, where he saw Zuo Ci ahead, walking slowly in his wooden clogs. The soldiers galloped after him, but could not overtake him. They pursued him all the way into the mountains, where a young shepherd approached, driving a flock of sheep. Zuo Ci walked into the midst of the flock. Xu Chu shot an arrow at him, and Zuo Ci instantly disappeared. Xu Chu slaughtered the entire flock and returned.\n\nThe young shepherd stood over the sheep and wept. Suddenly one of the severed sheep’s heads on the ground spoke in a human voice and called to him, “Put all the sheep’s heads back against the bodies of the dead sheep.” The boy was terrified, covered his face, and ran away. Suddenly he heard someone calling behind him, “There is no need to flee in fear. I shall restore your living sheep.” The boy looked back and saw that Zuo Ci had already joined the dead sheep together and restored them to life, and was driving them toward him. The boy hastened forward to question him, but Zuo Ci flicked his sleeves and departed. He moved as swiftly as flight and vanished in an instant.\n\nThe boy returned and told his master, who did not dare conceal the matter and reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao had portraits drawn and circulated everywhere with orders for Zuo Ci’s arrest. Within three days, three or four hundred gentlemen had been seized inside and outside the city, all blind in one eye and lame in one leg, all wearing white rattan caps, dark-green robes, and wooden clogs, and all identical in appearance. The streets and marketplaces were thrown into an uproar. Cao Cao ordered his commanders to drench the men in the blood of pigs and sheep, then escort them to the drill ground south of the city. Cao Cao personally led five hundred armored soldiers to surround them and had them all beheaded. From every severed neck arose a stream of blue vapor. The vapors flew halfway to the sky and gathered in one place, transforming into a single Zuo Ci. He beckoned a white crane from the air, mounted it, clapped his hands, and laughed loudly:\n\n“When the earth rat follows the metal tiger,\nThe treacherous hero shall meet his end!”\n\nCao Cao ordered his commanders to shoot Zuo Ci with bows and arrows. Suddenly a furious gale arose, sending stones rolling and sand swirling through the air. All the beheaded corpses leaped to their feet, each carrying its own head in its hands, and rushed up into the martial hall to strike Cao Cao. Civil ministers and military commanders alike covered their faces and fell down in terror, each heedless of the others. Truly:\n\nA treacherous hero’s power may overturn a realm,\nBut stranger still are the immortal arts of a Taoist sage.\n\nWhat fate befell Cao Cao will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 69\n\nGuan Lu Divines the Hidden Course through the Book of Changes; Five Loyal Ministers Die Opposing the Han Traitor\n\nNow Cao Cao, seeing all the corpses rise amid the black wind that day, fell to the ground in terror. In a short while the wind subsided, and all the corpses vanished. His attendants helped him back to the palace, where fright brought on an illness. A later poet praised Zuo Ci in these lines:\nWith flying steps he scaled the clouds and roamed the Nine Provinces,\nRelying on the Hidden Stems, he wandered where he pleased.\nWith careless ease he wrought the arts of the immortals,\nYet even thus enlightened, Cao the Deceiver would not turn his head.\n\nCao Cao fell ill, and no medicine could cure him. Just then Xu Zhi, Assistant to the Grand Astrologer, came from Xuchang to see him. Cao Cao ordered Xu Zhi to divine by the Book of Changes. Xu Zhi said, “Has Your Majesty ever heard of the divine prognosticator Guan Lu?” Cao Cao replied, “I have heard something of his fame, but know nothing of his arts. Tell me about him in detail.”\n\nXu Zhi said, “Guan Lu, whose courtesy name is Gongming, is a native of Pingyuan. He is coarse and ugly in appearance, fond of wine, unconventional, and unrestrained. His father once served as chief of Qiu in Langye Commandery. From childhood, Guan Lu delighted in gazing up at the stars and would not think of sleeping at night. His parents could not restrain him. He often said, ‘Even barnyard fowl and wild swans know the seasons; how much more should a man living in this world?’ When playing with neighboring children, he would draw the heavens upon the ground and set out the sun, moon, and stars. As he grew older, he gained a profound understanding of the Book of Changes. By observing winds and atmospheric signs, he attained marvelous mastery of calculation, and he was also skilled in physiognomy.”\n\n“Shan Zichun, Governor of Langye, heard of his fame and summoned Guan Lu to meet him. At the time more than a hundred guests were present, all men skilled in debate. Guan Lu said to Shan Zichun, ‘I am young, and my courage is not yet firm. First, I beg three sheng of fine wine; after I have drunk it, I shall speak.’ Shan Zichun marveled at him and gave him three sheng of wine. When Guan Lu had finished drinking, he asked, ‘Who now wishes to debate with me? Is it Your Excellency, or one of the gentlemen seated here?’ Shan Zichun replied, ‘I myself shall meet you on equal terms.’ Thereupon he and Guan Lu discussed the principles of the Book of Changes. Guan Lu discoursed without pause, every utterance subtle and profound. Shan Zichun repeatedly challenged and disputed with him, but Guan Lu answered as swiftly as running water. From dawn until dusk, neither wine nor food was served. Shan Zichun and all his guests sighed in admiration and acknowledged themselves convinced. From that time, all the realm called Guan Lu the ‘Divine Child.’”\n\n“Later there was a resident named Guo En, whose two brothers and he had all become lame. They asked Guan Lu to divine the cause. Guan Lu said, ‘The hexagram shows a female ghost in your ancestral tomb. She was either your eldest aunt or a younger aunt. During a year of famine, for the sake of profiting by a few sheng of rice, you pushed her into a well and crushed her head beneath a great stone. Her lonely spirit, suffering bitterly, appealed to Heaven. Therefore you brothers have received this retribution, and nothing can avert it.’ Guo En and his brothers wept and confessed their guilt.”\n\n“Wang Ji, Governor of Anping, knew of Guan Lu’s divine powers of prognostication and invited him to his home. It happened that the wife of the magistrate of Xindu was constantly afflicted with pains in her head, while her son suffered pains in his heart. They therefore asked Guan Lu to divine the cause. Guan Lu said, ‘Beneath the western corner of this hall lie two corpses. One man holds a spear, and the other a bow and arrows. Their heads are within the wall, and their feet outside it. The one holding the spear is responsible for stabbing the head, hence the headache; the one holding the bow and arrows is responsible for stabbing the chest and belly, hence the pain in the heart.’ They dug at the spot, and eight feet beneath the ground they indeed found two coffins. In one coffin was a spear; in the other, a horn bow and arrows. The wood had completely rotted away. Guan Lu ordered the bones removed and buried ten miles beyond the city. The wife and son then recovered.”\n\n“Zhuge Yuan, magistrate of Guantao, was promoted to Governor of Xinxing, and Guan Lu went to see him off. One of the guests said that Guan Lu could identify objects concealed under covers. Zhuge Yuan did not believe it. Secretly he took a swallow’s egg, a wasps’ nest, and a spider, placed each in a separate box, and ordered Guan Lu to divine their contents. When the hexagrams had been cast, Guan Lu wrote four lines upon each box. On the first he wrote:\n‘Containing breath, it must be transformed;\nIt rests beneath the beams of a hall.\nMale and female give it form,\nAnd wings shall spread from it.\nThis is a swallow’s egg.’\nOn the second he wrote:\n‘Its household hangs upside down,\nIts doors and gates are many.\nIt stores its essence and nurtures poison,\nAnd when autumn comes, it changes.\nThis is a wasps’ nest.’\nOn the third he wrote:\n‘Trembling, with long legs,\nIt spits silk and fashions a net.\nAlong the web it seeks its food;\nIts profit lies in the dark of night.\nThis is a spider.’\nEveryone present was astonished.”\n\n“In his district there was an old woman who had lost an ox and came to him for a divination. Guan Lu pronounced:\n‘Beside the northern stream,\nSeven men butcher and cook it.\nHasten there in pursuit;\nIts hide and flesh remain.’\nThe old woman went to seek it and indeed saw seven men cooking and eating behind a thatched cottage; the hide and flesh were still there. She reported them to Liu Bin, governor of the commandery, who arrested and punished the seven men. He then asked the old woman, ‘How did you know where they were?’ She told him of Guan Lu’s divine prognostication. Liu Bin did not believe her, so he invited Guan Lu to his residence. He placed a seal pouch and some pheasant feathers in boxes and ordered Guan Lu to divine their contents. Of the first, Guan Lu said:\n‘Square within and round without,\nAdorned with patterns of five colors;\nIt holds treasure and safeguards trust,\nAnd when brought forth, bears authority.\nThis is a seal pouch.’\nOf the second, he said:\n‘Lofty are the towering peaks;\nThere dwells a red-bodied bird.\nIts wings are black and yellow,\nAnd its cry never fails at dawn.\nThese are pheasant feathers.’\nLiu Bin was greatly astonished and thereafter treated Guan Lu as an honored guest.”\n\n“One day, while strolling at leisure beyond the town, Guan Lu saw a young man plowing in a field and stood by the roadside watching him. After a long while, he asked, ‘Young man, what is your honorable surname, and how old are you?’ The young man replied, ‘My surname is Zhao, my given name Yan, and I am nineteen years old. May I ask who you are, sir?’ Guan Lu said, ‘I am Guan Lu. I see the aura of death between your brows. Within three days you will surely die. You have a handsome face; it is a pity you have no longevity.’ Zhao Yan returned home and hurriedly told his father. On hearing this, his father overtook Guan Lu, fell weeping to the ground before him, and pleaded, ‘Please come back and save my son!’ Guan Lu said, ‘This is Heaven’s decree. How can it be averted?’ The father said, ‘This old man has no other son. I beg you to show mercy and save him!’ Zhao Yan also wept and pleaded. Seeing the depth of feeling between father and son, Guan Lu said to Zhao Yan, ‘Prepare a flask of pure wine and a piece of dried venison. Tomorrow carry them into the Southern Hills. Beneath a great tree, you will see two men playing chess upon a flat rock. One will be seated facing south, wearing a white robe, and his countenance will be exceedingly ugly. The other will be seated facing north, wearing a red robe, and his countenance will be exceedingly handsome. When they are deeply absorbed in their game, kneel and offer them the wine and venison. Wait until they have finished eating and drinking; then weep, bow before them, and beg for long life. Your allotted span will surely be increased. But on no account say that I taught you to do this.’”\n\n“The old man kept Guan Lu at his home. The next day, Zhao Yan took the wine, venison, cups, and dishes into the Southern Hills. After walking some five or six miles, he indeed saw two men playing chess upon a flat rock beneath a great pine tree. They paid him no attention at all, and Zhao Yan knelt to offer the wine and venison. The two were so absorbed in their game that they did not notice they had drunk all the wine. Zhao Yan fell weeping to the ground before them and begged for long life. Both men were greatly startled. The one in the red robe said, ‘This must have been Guan Lu’s counsel. Since the two of us have accepted his private offering, we must show the lad compassion.’ The one in the white robe took out a register from beside him and examined it. Then he said to Zhao Yan, ‘You are nineteen this year and are fated to die. I shall now add another “nine” above the character “ten,” and your life may extend to ninety-nine. When you return and see Guan Lu, tell him never again to divulge the secrets of Heaven; otherwise he will surely incur Heaven’s punishment.’ The red-robed man took out a brush and made the addition. A fragrant wind swept past, and the two men turned into two white cranes, soared into the sky, and flew away.”\n\n“Zhao Yan returned and questioned Guan Lu. Guan Lu said, ‘The one in red was the Southern Dipper; the one in white was the Northern Dipper.’ Zhao Yan said, ‘I have heard that the Northern Dipper has nine stars. Why was there only one man?’ Guan Lu replied, ‘Dispersed, they are nine; united, they are one. The Northern Dipper records death, and the Southern Dipper records life. Your allotted years have now been increased, so what have you to fear?’ Father and son bowed and thanked him. From that time onward, Guan Lu feared to reveal the secrets of Heaven and no longer lightly made divinations for others. This man is now in Pingyuan. If Your Majesty wishes to know what fortune or misfortune awaits you, why not summon him?”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed and at once sent men to Pingyuan to summon Guan Lu. When Guan Lu arrived and had made his obeisance, Cao Cao ordered him to divine the matter. Guan Lu answered, “It was merely an illusion. Why should Your Majesty worry?” Cao Cao’s mind was set at ease, and his illness gradually improved. Cao Cao then ordered him to divine the affairs of the realm. Guan Lu pronounced:\n“Three and eight cross lengthwise and breadthwise;\nThe yellow boar encounters the tiger.\nSouth of Mount Dingjun,\nOne of your limbs shall be broken.”\nCao Cao next ordered him to divine the length of his dynasty’s succession. Guan Lu pronounced:\n“Within the Lion Palace,\nThe divine seat shall be established.\nThe royal way shall be renewed,\nAnd your descendants shall rise to highest honor.”\nCao Cao asked him to explain in detail. Guan Lu replied, “Heaven’s numbers are vast and obscure and cannot be known beforehand. In time, events themselves will verify the words.”\n\nCao Cao wished to appoint Guan Lu as Grand Scribe. Guan Lu said, “My destiny is meager and my features poor. I am unworthy of this office and dare not accept it.” Cao Cao asked why. Guan Lu replied, “My forehead lacks the master bone; my eyes lack steady pupils. My nose has no bridge or pillar; my feet have no heavenly roots. My back lacks the three jia, and my belly lacks the three ren. I am fit only to govern ghosts on Mount Tai, not to govern living men.” Cao Cao asked, “What do you see in my features?” Guan Lu replied, “Your rank is already the highest attainable by a subject. What need is there to read your features?” Cao Cao questioned him again and again, but Guan Lu merely smiled and did not answer. Cao Cao ordered him to examine all the civil and military officials. Guan Lu said, “They are all ministers capable of governing an age.” When Cao Cao asked about their good and evil fortunes, Guan Lu refused to disclose everything. A later poet praised Guan Lu in these lines:\nDivine in bright discernment was Guan Gongming,\nWho could calculate the Southern Dipper and Northern Dipper stars.\nThe hidden subtleties of the Eight Trigrams opened the gates of ghosts;\nThe dark profundities of the Six Lines explored the courts of Heaven.\nForeknowing through physiognomy that he would not live long,\nHe knew the wellspring of his mind possessed the highest power.\nA pity that the wondrous arts he practiced in those days\nWere never passed to later men in any surviving canon.\n\nCao Cao ordered him to divine concerning Eastern Wu and Western Shu. Guan Lu cast the hexagrams and said, “The ruler of Eastern Wu will lose a great commander, and troops from Western Shu will violate the frontier.” Cao Cao did not believe him. Suddenly a report came from Hefei: “Lu Su, the commander guarding Lukou for Eastern Wu, has died.” Cao Cao was greatly startled and immediately sent men to Hanzhong to gather information. Within a few days an urgent dispatch arrived: “Liu Xuande has sent Zhang Fei and Ma Chao to station troops at Xiabian and seize the passes.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and wished to lead an army into Hanzhong once more. He ordered Guan Lu to divine the outcome. Guan Lu said, “Your Majesty must not move rashly. Next spring there will surely be a disastrous fire in the capital at Xu.” Since Cao Cao had seen Guan Lu’s words repeatedly verified, he dared not move lightly. He remained in Ye Commandery and sent Cao Hong with fifty thousand troops to reinforce Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He in the joint defense of Eastern Riverlands. He also sent Xiahou Dun with thirty thousand troops to patrol constantly around the capital at Xu against unforeseen danger, and ordered Chief Clerk Wang Bi to command the Imperial Guard. Registrar Sima Yi said, “Wang Bi is fond of wine and lenient by nature. I fear he is unequal to this office.” Cao Cao replied, “Wang Bi is one who followed me when I hacked through thorns and brambles and endured every hardship. He is loyal and diligent, with a heart like iron and stone, and is fully equal to the charge.” He therefore entrusted Wang Bi with command of the Imperial Guard and stationed him outside the Donghua Gate of the capital at Xu.\n\nAt that time there was a man named Geng Ji, courtesy name Jixing, a native of Luoyang. Formerly a clerk in the Chancellor’s office, he was later promoted to Palace Attendant and Chamberlain of the Lesser Treasury. He was a close friend of Rectifier Wei Huang. Seeing Cao Cao raised to the rank of king and using the Son of Heaven’s carriages and robes whenever he came or went, Geng Ji felt deep resentment. In the first month of spring, in the twenty-third year of Jian’an, Geng Ji secretly conferred with Wei Huang, saying, “The treachery and wickedness of the villain Cao worsen day by day. In time he will certainly commit usurpation and rebellion. We are ministers of the Han; how can we join the wicked and aid one another in evil?” Wei Huang said, “I have a trusted friend named Jin Yi, a descendant of the Han minister Jin Midi, who has long desired to destroy Cao Cao. Moreover, he is on very close terms with Wang Bi. If we can bring him into the plot, our great enterprise will succeed.” Geng Ji said, “Since he is so close to Wang Bi, how could he be willing to join our plot?” Wei Huang replied, “Let us go and speak with him and see what he says.”\n\nThe two men went together to Jin Yi’s residence. Jin Yi received them in the rear hall, where they took their seats. Wei Huang said, “Dewei, you are on very close terms with Chief Clerk Wang. The three of us have come especially to ask a favor.” Jin Yi said, “What do you seek?” Wei Huang replied, “I hear that sooner or later the King of Wei will accept the abdication and ascend the imperial throne. You and Chief Clerk Wang will surely receive high promotion. We hope you will not cast us aside, but will condescend to advance us. Our gratitude for your favor would be profound!” Jin Yi swept up his sleeves and rose. Just then an attendant brought in tea, and Jin Yi dashed the tea upon the floor. Feigning surprise, Wei Huang said, “Dewei, we are old friends. Why are you so heartless?” Jin Yi replied, “I befriended you because you are descendants of ministers of the Han court. Now, instead of remembering the source of your honors and repaying it, you wish to assist a rebel. What face have I to remain your friend?” Geng Ji said, “But such is Heaven’s decree. It cannot be otherwise!” Jin Yi became furious. Seeing that he indeed possessed a loyal and righteous heart, Geng Ji and Wei Huang told him the truth: “We have long intended to destroy the traitor and came to seek your aid. Our earlier words were only meant to test you.” Jin Yi said, “My family has served the Han for generations. How could I follow a traitor? If you gentlemen wish to uphold the House of Han, what excellent plan have you devised?” Wei Huang said, “Though we have hearts bent on repaying the state, we have not yet devised a plan to destroy the traitor.” Jin Yi said, “I intend to coordinate forces inside and outside the city, kill Wang Bi, and seize his military authority. We shall uphold the imperial carriage and enlist Imperial Uncle Liu as our ally abroad. Then the villain Cao can be destroyed.” Hearing this, the two men clapped their hands and acclaimed the plan.\n\nJin Yi said, “I have two trusted men whose father was killed by the villain Cao. They now live outside the city and may serve as our wings.” Geng Ji asked who they were. Jin Yi replied, “They are the sons of the Imperial Physician Ji Ping. The elder is named Ji Miao, courtesy name Wenran; the younger is Ji Mu, courtesy name Siran. Long ago, because of Dong Cheng’s Girdle Edict, Cao Cao killed their father. The two sons fled to a distant region and escaped the calamity. They have now secretly returned to the capital at Xu. If we ask them to help us destroy the traitor, they will certainly agree.” Geng Ji and Wei Huang were overjoyed. Jin Yi at once sent a man to summon the two Ji brothers in secret. In a short while they arrived, and Jin Yi explained the whole affair. Overcome by grief and indignation, the two brothers shed tears. Their wrath towered to Heaven, and they swore to kill the traitor to the state. Jin Yi said, “On the night of the fifteenth day of the first month, the city will be ablaze with lanterns in celebration of the Lantern Festival. Chamberlain Geng and Rectifier Wei, each of you will lead your household retainers against Wang Bi’s camp. As soon as you see fire rising inside the camp, attack by two separate routes. Once Wang Bi is killed, follow me straight into the palace. We shall invite the Son of Heaven to ascend the Five Phoenix Tower, summon the hundred officials, and personally command them to destroy the traitor. Ji Wenran and his brother will attack from outside the city and set fires as the signal. Each must raise a great cry, calling upon the people to exterminate the traitor to the state, while blocking any relief troops from within the city. Once the Son of Heaven has issued an edict and order has been restored, we shall advance directly against Ye Commandery and capture Cao Cao. Then we shall immediately send an envoy bearing the edict to summon Imperial Uncle Liu. We make our covenant today. At the second watch on the appointed night, we shall rise. Let us not bring disaster upon ourselves as Dong Cheng did.” The five men swore before Heaven, smeared their lips with blood, and sealed their covenant. Then each returned home to prepare troops, horses, weapons, and equipment for action at the appointed time.\n\nNow Geng Ji and Wei Huang each had three or four hundred household retainers, whom they equipped with weapons. The brothers Ji Miao and Ji Mu also gathered three or four hundred men, pretending that they were organizing a hunting party. When all was arranged, Jin Yi went beforehand to see Wang Bi and said, “The realm within the seas is now somewhat at peace, and the King of Wei’s might shakes the world. Since the Lantern Festival approaches, we cannot refrain from lighting lanterns and fires, thereby displaying the splendor of an age of peace.” Wang Bi approved his proposal and issued a proclamation ordering all residents of the city to hang lanterns and colored streamers in celebration of the festival. On the night of the fifteenth day of the first month, the sky was clear, and stars and moon shone together. Throughout the six avenues and three marketplaces, people vied in displaying ornamental lanterns. Truly, the night watch imposed no ban, and the water clock urged no haste! Wang Bi and the commanders of the Imperial Guard held a feast in the camp. After the second watch, shouts suddenly arose within the camp, and a man reported that fire had broken out behind it. Wang Bi hurried from his tent to look and saw flames rolling wildly. Hearing battle cries that shook the heavens, he knew there was an uprising in the camp. He hastily mounted his horse and rode out through the southern gate, where he encountered Geng Ji, who shot an arrow into his shoulder. Wang Bi nearly fell from his horse but managed to flee toward the western gate. A cart came racing after him. In his panic, Wang Bi abandoned his horse and continued on foot. Reaching Jin Yi’s gate, he knocked frantically. Jin Yi, meanwhile, had sent men to set fire inside the camp and had personally led his household retainers after them to join the fighting, leaving only the women at home. When those within heard someone knocking, they assumed Jin Yi had returned. From behind the gate, Jin Yi’s wife called, “Has that wretch Wang Bi been killed?” Wang Bi was greatly startled and only then realized that Jin Yi was part of the conspiracy. He went straight to Cao Xiu’s house and reported that Jin Yi, Geng Ji, and the others had joined in rebellion. Cao Xiu hurriedly donned armor, mounted his horse, and led more than a thousand men through the city to resist the rebels. Fires broke out on every side and caught the Five Phoenix Tower. The Emperor took refuge deep within the palace, while Cao Cao’s trusted henchmen desperately held the palace gates. Throughout the city, men could be heard crying, “Slay every traitor of Cao’s faction and uphold the House of Han!”\n\nXiahou Dun, in obedience to Cao Cao’s command, had been patrolling Xuchang with thirty thousand troops and was encamped five miles outside the city. That night, seeing from afar that fire had broken out within the city, he led his great army forward, surrounded the capital at Xu, and sent one division into the city as reinforcement. Cao Xiu fought amid the confusion until dawn. No one came to the aid of Geng Ji, Wei Huang, and their comrades. Word came that Jin Yi and the two Ji brothers had all been killed. Geng Ji and Wei Huang fought their way to the city gate, only to encounter Xiahou Dun’s surrounding army, which captured them alive. More than a hundred of their followers were all slain. Xiahou Dun entered the city, extinguished the remaining fires, and arrested every member of the five conspirators’ families and clans, old and young alike. He sent an urgent report to Cao Cao. Cao Cao issued an order that Geng Ji, Wei Huang, and every member of all five families and clans, old and young, were to be beheaded in the marketplace. All civil and military officials at court, great and small, were to be arrested and escorted to Ye Commandery to await his judgment.\n\nXiahou Dun escorted Geng Ji and Wei Huang to the place of execution in the marketplace. Geng Ji cried in a fierce voice, “Cao Aman! Though I could not kill you in life, in death I shall become a vengeful ghost and strike down the traitor!” The executioner thrust a knife into his mouth. Blood covered the ground, yet Geng Ji continued cursing until he died. Wei Huang struck his cheeks against the ground, crying, “Hateful! Hateful!” He gnashed his teeth until they shattered and died. A later poet praised them in these lines:\nGeng Ji was loyal and true, and Wei Huang worthy;\nWith empty hands they strove to uphold Heaven.\nWho knew the fortune of Han was nearing its end?\nTheir hearts brimmed with hate as they descended to the Nine Springs.\n\nXiahou Dun beheaded every member of the five families and clans, old and young, and escorted the hundred officials to Ye Commandery. At the drill ground Cao Cao raised a red banner on the left and a white banner on the right, then proclaimed, “Geng Ji, Wei Huang, and the others rebelled and set fire to the capital at Xu. Some of you went out to fight the fires, while others shut your gates and did not emerge. Those who helped fight the fires are to stand beneath the red banner; those who did not are to stand beneath the white banner.” The officials thought that those who had fought the fires must surely be innocent, and most hurried beneath the red banner. Of the whole company, only one part in three stood beneath the white banner. Cao Cao ordered all those beneath the red banner arrested. The officials protested that they were innocent. Cao Cao said, “At the time, your purpose was not to fight the fires, but in truth to aid the traitors.” He ordered them all taken to the banks of the Zhang River and beheaded. More than three hundred officials died. All those who had stood beneath the white banner received rewards and were ordered to return to the capital at Xu. By then, Wang Bi’s arrow wound had worsened and caused his death, and Cao Cao ordered him buried with lavish honors. Cao Xiu was appointed commander of the Imperial Guard, Zhong Yao Chancellor of State, and Hua Xin Censor-in-Chief. Cao Cao then established six classes and eighteen grades of marquisates, with seventeen grades for the Marquisates of Guanzhong, all bearing gold seals and purple ribbons. He also established sixteen grades of marquises within and beyond the passes, bearing silver seals with tortoise-shaped knobs and black ribbons, and fifteen grades of grand officers, bearing bronze seals, ring-shaped knobs, and variegated ribbons. With titles fixed and offices bestowed, the court was once more filled by a new company of men. Only then did Cao Cao understand Guan Lu’s prediction of a disastrous fire, and he richly rewarded him. Guan Lu refused the reward.\n\nNow Cao Hong led his army to Hanzhong and ordered Zhang He and Xiahou Yuan each to occupy the strategic passes. Cao Hong himself advanced to oppose the enemy. At that time Zhang Fei and Lei Tong were guarding Baxi, while Ma Chao’s troops had reached Xiabian. Ma Chao appointed Wu Lan as vanguard and sent him out with a force to scout. Wu Lan encountered Cao Hong’s army and wished to withdraw. His subordinate commander Ren Kui said, “The enemy has only just arrived. If we do not first break their keen edge, with what face shall we meet Mengqi?” Thereupon he spurred his horse forward, leveled his spear, and challenged Cao Hong to battle. Cao Hong himself rode out, brandishing his sword. After three bouts, he cut down Ren Kui beneath his horse and pressed the advantage with a sweeping attack. Wu Lan was soundly defeated and returned to Ma Chao. Ma Chao rebuked him, saying, “You had no order from me. Why did you underestimate the enemy and bring about this defeat?” Wu Lan replied, “Ren Kui refused to heed my words, and therefore we suffered this defeat.” Ma Chao said, “Guard the pass closely and do not engage the enemy.” At the same time, he sent a report to Chengdu and awaited further orders.\n\nWhen Cao Hong saw that Ma Chao did not come forth for several days, he feared some deceptive scheme and withdrew his army to Nanzheng. Zhang He came to see him and asked, “Since the general has already slain an enemy commander, why have you withdrawn?” Cao Hong replied, “Seeing that Ma Chao would not come forth, I feared he had another scheme. Moreover, while I was in Ye Commandery, I heard the divine prognosticator Guan Lu say that one of our great commanders would be lost in this region. I am troubled by those words and therefore dare not advance rashly.” Zhang He laughed loudly and said, “The general has commanded armies for half his life. How can you now believe the words of a diviner and let them confound your mind? Though I possess little ability, I am willing to take my own troops and seize Baxi. Once Baxi is ours, the lands of Shu will be easy to conquer.” Cao Hong said, “Zhang Fei, the commander guarding Baxi, is no ordinary man. You must not underestimate him.” Zhang He replied, “Everyone else fears Zhang Fei, but I regard him as a mere child! On this expedition I shall certainly capture him!” Cao Hong said, “What if some mishap occurs?” Zhang He replied, “I willingly submit to military law.” Cao Hong made him sign a written pledge, and Zhang He advanced with his army. Truly:\nFrom ancient times, proud armies have often met defeat;\nNever has contempt for an enemy often brought success.\nWhat the outcome was will be told in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 70\n\nFierce Zhang Fei Cleverly Takes Wakou Pass; Aged Huang Zhong Seizes Mount Tiandang by Stratagem\n\nNow Zhang He’s force numbered thirty thousand. He divided it among three stockades, each set beside a rugged mountain fastness. One was called Dangqu Stockade, another Mengtou Stockade, and the third Dangshi Stockade. That day, Zhang He left half the troops in each stockade to defend it and led the other half away to seize Baxi. Scouts had already reached Baxi with the report that Zhang He was coming at the head of an army. Zhang Fei hastily summoned Lei Tong to confer. Lei Tong said, “The terrain around Langzhong is rugged and mountainous, well suited for ambushes. Lead your troops out to engage him, General, and I shall aid you with a surprise force. Zhang He can then be captured.”\n\nZhang Fei assigned five thousand picked troops to Lei Tong, who departed with them. Zhang Fei himself led ten thousand men thirty li from Langzhong, where he encountered Zhang He’s army. The two forces drew up in battle order. Zhang Fei rode out and challenged Zhang He to single combat. Zhang He leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and came forth. They had fought more than thirty bouts when a sudden clamor arose in Zhang He’s rear ranks. His men had caught sight of the banners of a Shu force behind the mountain, and confusion broke out. Zhang He dared not prolong the fight. He wheeled his horse and fled, with Zhang Fei charging after him. Ahead, Lei Tong led his troops out to attack. Assailed from both sides, Zhang He’s army suffered a crushing defeat. Zhang Fei and Lei Tong pursued through the night, driving him all the way to Dangqu Mountain. Zhang He again divided his troops among the three stockades, set out great numbers of rolling logs and catapult stones, and held fast, refusing battle. Zhang Fei established camp ten li from Dangqu. The next day he led his men out to challenge the enemy. On the mountain Zhang He had drums and wind instruments loudly played while he drank wine, but he would not descend. Zhang Fei ordered his soldiers to hurl abuse at him, but Zhang He still refused to come out. Zhang Fei had no choice but to return to camp.\n\nThe next day, Lei Tong went beneath the mountain to issue another challenge. Again Zhang He would not come out. Lei Tong drove his soldiers up the slope, but rolling logs and stones came crashing down from above. Lei Tong hastily withdrew. Troops from the Dangshi and Mengtou stockades then sallied out and routed him. The next day Zhang Fei again went forth to challenge Zhang He, but once more Zhang He refused to emerge. Zhang Fei had his soldiers revile him with every manner of filthy abuse, and Zhang He answered their curses from the mountain. Zhang Fei pondered the situation but could devise no means of prevailing. After the two sides had confronted each other for more than fifty days, Zhang Fei established a great camp before the mountain and drank wine every day. When thoroughly drunk, he would sit before the mountain and shout insults.\n\nLiu Bei sent an envoy to reward the troops. Seeing Zhang Fei drinking all day long, the envoy returned and reported it to Liu Bei. Greatly alarmed, Liu Bei hastened to ask Kongming’s counsel. Kongming laughed and said, “So that is what has happened. I fear there is no good wine at the front. Chengdu has fine vintages in abundance. Have fifty jars loaded onto three carts and sent to General Zhang for his drinking.” Liu Bei said, “My brother has always brought trouble upon himself through drink. Why, Military Adviser, would you send him even more wine?” Kongming laughed. “My lord, you have been Zhang Fei’s sworn brother for many years. Do you still not know his character? Zhang Fei has always been fierce and unyielding; yet during the conquest of the Riverlands he released Yan Yan out of regard for righteousness. That was not the act of a mere fighting man. He has now faced Zhang He for more than fifty days, and when drunk he sits before the mountain shouting abuse, as though no one else were there. He is not craving the cup; this is his scheme to defeat Zhang He.” Liu Bei said, “Even so, he must not grow overconfident. Send Wei Yan to assist him.” Kongming therefore ordered Wei Yan to escort the wine to the front. Yellow flags were planted on each cart, bearing in large characters: “FINE WINE FOR OFFICIAL USE AT THE FRONT.” Wei Yan accepted the command and brought the wine to the stockade. He met Zhang Fei and conveyed that their lord had bestowed the wine upon him. Zhang Fei bowed and accepted it, then instructed Wei Yan and Lei Tong each to lead a force as the left and right wings. The moment they saw a red flag raised in the camp, each was to advance. Zhang Fei then had the wine arrayed before his tent and ordered his soldiers to drink amid a great display of banners and drums.\n\nA spy carried word up the mountain, and Zhang He came in person to the summit to observe. He saw Zhang Fei seated beneath his awning drinking wine, while two young soldiers wrestled before him for sport. Zhang He said, “Zhang Fei’s contempt for me has gone too far!” He gave orders to descend the mountain that night and raid Zhang Fei’s camp, while the troops of the Mengtou and Dangshi stockades were to sally out in support on his left and right. That night, under the faint light of the moon, Zhang He led his army down the mountainside and advanced directly upon the camp. From a distance he saw Zhang Fei’s tent brilliantly lit with lamps and candles, and Zhang Fei still drinking within. Zhang He gave a great shout and charged at the head of his men, while drums thundered before the mountain in support. He drove straight into the central camp, only to see Zhang Fei sitting perfectly still. Zhang He galloped up and thrust his spear at him—but it was only a figure made of straw. As he hastily reined about, a rapid succession of cannon blasts erupted behind the tent. A general sprang forth to block his retreat, round eyes glaring and voice booming like thunder. It was Zhang Fei. Leveling his serpent spear and urging on his horse, he charged straight at Zhang He. The two generals fought in the firelight for thirty to fifty bouts. Zhang He kept hoping that aid would come from the other two stockades, unaware that Wei Yan and Lei Tong had already routed both relief forces and seized the two positions in the same assault. No aid appeared, and Zhang He was at his wits’ end. Then he saw flames rising on the mountain: Zhang Fei’s rear force had already captured his own stockade and palisades. With all three stockades lost, Zhang He had no choice but to flee to Wakou Pass. Zhang Fei won a great victory, and the report was carried to Chengdu. Liu Bei rejoiced and now fully understood that Zhang Fei’s drinking had been a stratagem meant solely to lure Zhang He down from the mountain.\n\nZhang He withdrew to defend Wakou Pass. Of his thirty thousand troops, twenty thousand had been lost. He sent a messenger to Cao Hong asking for aid. Cao Hong flew into a rage. “You would not heed my words, but insisted on advancing. You have lost vital defiles and now come asking for help!” He refused to send troops and instead dispatched a man to press Zhang He to give battle. In great distress, Zhang He had no choice but to devise a plan. He divided two forces and sent them to lie in ambush among the secluded hills before the pass, instructing them, “I shall feign defeat. Zhang Fei is certain to pursue. When he does, cut off his road of retreat.”\n\nThat day Zhang He led his army forward and encountered Lei Tong. After only a few bouts Zhang He fled in defeat, and Lei Tong pursued. Both ambush forces sprang out together and severed his retreat. Zhang He turned back and speared Lei Tong from his horse. The defeated troops returned and reported the disaster to Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei came in person to challenge Zhang He, who again feigned defeat; but Zhang Fei did not pursue. Zhang He returned to fight and, after only a few exchanges, fled once more. Zhang Fei recognized the stratagem, recalled his army to camp, and conferred with Wei Yan. “Zhang He used an ambush to kill Lei Tong, and now he seeks to entrap me. Why should we not turn his own stratagem against him?” Wei Yan asked, “How?” Zhang Fei replied, “Tomorrow I shall lead one force ahead, while you follow with picked troops. When the ambushers emerge, divide your men and strike them. Take more than ten carts, conceal firewood and dry grass in each, block the narrow road with them, and set them ablaze. I shall seize the opportunity to capture Zhang He and avenge Lei Tong.” Wei Yan accepted the plan. The next day Zhang Fei led his troops forward. Zhang He’s army again approached and engaged him. After ten bouts Zhang He once more pretended to be defeated. Zhang Fei pursued with horse and foot, while Zhang He alternately fought and withdrew. Having drawn Zhang Fei past the mouth of a mountain valley, Zhang He brought his rear ranks to the front, formed camp again, and renewed the battle. He expected his two fierce bands of ambushers to emerge and encircle Zhang Fei. Instead, Wei Yan arrived with his picked troops, drove the ambushers into the valley mouth, blocked the mountain road with the carts, and set them on fire. The grass and trees throughout the valley caught, smoke obscured every path, and the soldiers could not escape. Zhang Fei drove his troops onward in a relentless assault. Zhang He suffered a crushing defeat and fought desperately until he hacked open a road of escape. He fled up to Wakou Pass, gathered the remnants of his army, and held fast, refusing to come out.\n\nFor several days Zhang Fei and Wei Yan assaulted the pass but could not take it. Seeing that nothing was to be gained, Zhang Fei withdrew his army twenty li. Then he and Wei Yan led several dozen horsemen in person to reconnoiter minor paths on both sides. Suddenly they saw several men and women, each carrying a small bundle on the back, making their way along a secluded mountain track by clinging to vines and creepers. From horseback Zhang Fei pointed at them with his whip and said to Wei Yan, “The capture of Wakou Pass rests upon these few common folk.” He at once called his soldiers and instructed them, “Do not frighten them. Summon those people here courteously.” The soldiers promptly brought them before his horse. Zhang Fei reassured them with kind words and asked where they had come from. They replied, “We are all residents of Hanzhong and now wish to return home. We heard that the great armies were fighting and that the official road through Langzhong had been blocked. We therefore passed through Cangxi and are taking the route from Zitong Mountain through Huijinchuan into Hanzhong, so that we may return to our homes.” Zhang Fei asked, “How far is Wakou Pass by this road?” They answered, “The narrow path through Zitong Mountain comes out directly behind Wakou Pass.” Zhang Fei rejoiced. He brought the people into camp, gave them food and wine, and instructed Wei Yan to lead troops against the front of the pass. “I shall personally lead light cavalry through Zitong Mountain and attack from the rear.” He then ordered the commoners to guide him, selected five hundred light horsemen, and advanced along the narrow path.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He was sunk in gloom because no relief force had arrived. A man reported, “Wei Yan is attacking below the pass.” Zhang He donned his armor, mounted his horse, and was about to descend the mountain when another report came: “Fires have broken out along four or five roads behind the pass. We do not know where these troops have come from.” Zhang He personally led troops to meet them. As the banners parted, Zhang Fei was already before him. Zhang He was appalled. He hastily fled along a narrow path, but the way was too rough for his horse. Zhang Fei pursued hard from behind. Zhang He abandoned his mount, climbed the mountain, found a footpath, and escaped. With only a dozen or so followers, he made his way on foot to Nanzheng and presented himself to Cao Hong. Seeing that Zhang He had only a dozen men left, Cao Hong flew into a rage. “I told you not to go, but you submitted a written pledge and insisted on going. Today you have lost the entire army. Why did you not kill yourself? What have you come back for?” He shouted for his attendants to drag Zhang He out and behead him. Guo Huai, Marshal of the Army, remonstrated: “‘An army of thousands is easily raised; a single general is hard to find.’ Though Zhang He is guilty, he is greatly cherished by the King of Wei and must not be summarily executed. Give him another five thousand troops and have him strike directly at Jiameng Pass, thereby drawing the enemy’s forces away from the surrounding regions. Hanzhong will then be secure. If he fails, punish both offenses together.” Cao Hong followed this counsel. He gave Zhang He another five thousand troops and ordered him to seize Jiameng Pass. Zhang He accepted the command and departed.\n\nThe commanders guarding Jiameng Pass, Meng Da and Huo Jun, learned that Zhang He’s troops were approaching. Huo Jun wished only to defend the pass firmly, but Meng Da insisted upon meeting the enemy. He led troops down from the pass and engaged Zhang He, only to be badly defeated and driven back. Huo Jun hastily sent a dispatch to Chengdu. When Liu Bei heard the news, he summoned the Military Adviser for consultation. Kongming assembled the generals in the hall and said, “Jiameng Pass is now in grave peril. We must bring Zhang Fei from Langzhong; only he can drive Zhang He back.” Fa Zheng said, “Zhang Fei’s troops are now stationed at Wakou, guarding Langzhong, which is also a vital position. He must not be recalled. Choose one of the generals in your command to go and defeat Zhang He.” Kongming laughed. “Zhang He is a renowned general of Wei, beyond the reach of ordinary men. Apart from Zhang Fei, no one can withstand him.” Suddenly one man stepped forward and cried sternly, “Why does the Military Adviser hold the rest of us in such contempt? Though I possess little talent, I am willing to cut off Zhang He’s head and lay it beneath your standard.”\n\nAll looked and saw that it was the veteran general Huang Zhong. Kongming said, “Though Hansheng is valiant, age has overtaken him. I fear he is no match for Zhang He.” At this Huang Zhong’s white beard bristled. “Though I am old, my two arms can still draw a bow of three piculs, and my body still possesses the strength of a thousand catties. Am I not enough to face a wretch like Zhang He?” Kongming said, “General, you are nearly seventy. How can you say you are not old?” Huang Zhong strode down from the hall, seized a great saber from its rack, and whirled it as swiftly as though it flew. Then he took down the stout bows hanging on the wall and, drawing them one after another, snapped two in succession. Kongming said, “If you are to go, General, who will serve as your deputy?” Huang Zhong replied, “The veteran general Yan Yan may accompany me. If anything goes amiss, take this white head first.” Liu Bei was overjoyed and immediately ordered Huang Zhong and Yan Yan to go and engage Zhang He. Zhao Yun remonstrated, “Zhang He has now come in person against Jiameng Pass. This is no occasion for the Military Adviser to make sport. If Jiameng Pass is lost, Yizhou will be imperiled. Why send two aged generals against so formidable a foe?” Kongming said, “You think that because these two are old they can accomplish nothing. But I predict that Hanzhong itself will be won through their hands.” Zhao Yun and the others withdrew, each laughing scornfully.\n\nWhen Huang Zhong and Yan Yan arrived at the pass, Meng Da and Huo Jun saw them and inwardly mocked Kongming’s poor arrangements. “How can he send only two old men to a place of such vital importance?” Huang Zhong said to Yan Yan, “Have you observed the manner of these men? They laugh at us because we are old. Now we must win an extraordinary victory and compel them all to respect us.” Yan Yan said, “I await your commands, General.” The two settled their plan. Huang Zhong led the army down from the pass and drew up against Zhang He. Zhang He rode forth, saw Huang Zhong, and laughed. “At your great age, do you still know no shame? Do you truly mean to come out and fight?” Huang Zhong angrily replied, “Whelp, you scorn me for my years! The treasured saber in my hand has not grown old!” He slapped his horse forward and fought Zhang He. Their two steeds crossed, and they battled for more than twenty bouts. Suddenly a clamor arose behind Zhang He. Yan Yan had taken a narrow path and circled into the rear of his army. Attacked from both sides, Zhang He was utterly defeated. They pursued him through the night, driving his troops back eighty or ninety li. Huang Zhong and Yan Yan then recalled their men, entered camp, and held their forces motionless.\n\nWhen Cao Hong heard that Zhang He had lost another battle, he again intended to punish him. Guo Huai said, “If Zhang He is pressed too hard, he will certainly defect to Western Shu. Send generals to assist him and, under the guise of support, keep close watch over him so that no disloyal thought may arise.” Cao Hong agreed. He immediately dispatched Xiahou Dun’s nephew Xiahou Shang and Han Hao, younger brother of the surrendered general Han Xuan. The two led five thousand troops to assist in the fighting. They set out at once, reached Zhang He’s camp, and inquired about the military situation. Zhang He said, “The veteran Huang Zhong is a formidable hero, and with Yan Yan aiding him, he must not be taken lightly.” Han Hao said, “I knew the measure of that old villain when I was in Changsha. He and Wei Yan surrendered the city and brought about my elder brother’s death. Now that I have encountered him, I must avenge that wrong.” He and Xiahou Shang then led the newly arrived troops out of camp and advanced.\n\nHuang Zhong had been reconnoitering for several days and already knew all the roads and paths. Yan Yan said, “Ahead lies a place called Tiandang Mountain. Cao Cao stores provisions and fodder there. If we seize it and cut off his supplies, Hanzhong can be won.” Huang Zhong replied, “Your words accord perfectly with my own intention. You must do thus and thus.” Following the plan, Yan Yan led a force away by himself.\n\nWhen Huang Zhong heard that Xiahou Shang and Han Hao had arrived, he led his troops out of camp. Before the lines Han Hao reviled him: “Faithless old traitor!” Then, urging on his horse and leveling his spear, he charged Huang Zhong. Xiahou Shang came forth as well to attack from the other side. Huang Zhong fought the two generals fiercely, contending with each for more than ten bouts, then turned and fled. The two pursued him for more than twenty li and captured his camp. Huang Zhong hastily established another. The next day Xiahou Shang and Han Hao came after him. Huang Zhong again took the field, fought several bouts, and fled once more. The two generals pursued him another twenty li, seized his camp, and summoned Zhang He to guard the rear stockade. Zhang He came to the forward camp and warned them, “Huang Zhong has retreated two days in succession. There must be some deceit in it.” Xiahou Shang rebuked him. “Such cowardice explains your repeated defeats! Say no more. Watch the two of us win merit!” Ashamed, Zhang He withdrew.\n\nThe next day the two generals again gave battle, and Huang Zhong again retreated more than twenty li. The two followed steadily after him. On the following day they brought out their troops, and Huang Zhong fled at the mere sight of them. Defeated in several successive engagements, he withdrew all the way to the pass. The two generals pressed up to the gates and established camp below, while Huang Zhong held the pass firmly and refused to emerge. Meng Da secretly sent a dispatch to Liu Bei, reporting, “Huang Zhong has suffered several defeats and has now withdrawn into the pass.” In alarm, Liu Bei asked Kongming what should be done. Kongming replied, “This is the veteran general’s stratagem for making the enemy arrogant.” Zhao Yun and the others did not believe him. Liu Bei sent Liu Feng to the pass to reinforce Huang Zhong. When Huang Zhong met him, he asked, “Young General, why have you come to assist in the battle?” Liu Feng said, “My father learned that you had suffered several defeats, General, and therefore sent me.” Huang Zhong laughed. “This is my stratagem for making the enemy arrogant. Watch tonight’s battle: I shall recover every camp and seize their provisions and horses. I merely lent them those stockades so they could gather their baggage there. Tonight Huo Jun shall remain to guard the pass, while General Meng may accompany me to carry off the grain and fodder and seize the horses. Young General, watch how I break the enemy.”\n\nThat night, at the second watch, Huang Zhong led five thousand troops straight down through the opened gates. Xiahou Shang and Han Hao, having seen no one come out of the pass for several days, had both grown lax. Huang Zhong burst through their stockade and charged in before the men could don armor or the horses be saddled. The two generals fled separately for their lives, while their troops and horses trampled one another, leaving countless dead. By daybreak Huang Zhong had captured three stockades in succession. Innumerable weapons, saddles, and horses had been abandoned in them, and he ordered Meng Da to transport everything into the pass. Huang Zhong then pressed his troops onward in pursuit. Liu Feng said, “The soldiers are exhausted. We should rest awhile.” Huang Zhong replied, “‘Unless one enters the tiger’s den, how can one obtain the tiger’s cubs?’” He spurred ahead, and all the soldiers strained onward. Zhang He’s troops were thrown into confusion by their own defeated men and could not maintain their positions. They fled rearward, abandoning numerous palisades and camps, until they reached the banks of the Han River.\n\nZhang He found Xiahou Shang and Han Hao and conferred with them. “Tiandang Mountain is where the grain and fodder are stored. It adjoins Micang Mountain, another supply depot. Together they are the source that sustains the soldiers of Hanzhong. If either is lost through negligence, Hanzhong itself is lost. We must consider how to defend them.” Xiahou Shang said, “My uncle Xiahou Yuan has detached troops to guard Micang Mountain. It directly adjoins Mount Dingjun, so there is no need for concern. My elder kinsman Xiahou De guards Tiandang Mountain. We should go to him and join in defending that mountain.”\n\nZhang He and the two generals therefore traveled through the night to Tiandang Mountain. They met Xiahou De and related all that had happened. Xiahou De said, “I have one hundred thousand troops stationed here. You may lead them out and recover the former camps.” Zhang He replied, “We should defend firmly and not move rashly.” Suddenly a great din of gongs and drums arose before the mountain, and a man reported, “Huang Zhong’s troops have arrived.” Xiahou De laughed loudly. “The old villain knows nothing of the art of war. He relies on courage alone!” Zhang He said, “Huang Zhong possesses cunning, not merely courage.” Xiahou De replied, “The troops of the Riverlands have marched from afar and are exhausted after days of fighting. Moreover, they have penetrated deep into enemy territory. That shows a want of strategy.” Zhang He said, “Even so, we must not take them lightly. We should hold fast for the present.” Han Hao said, “Lend me three thousand picked troops to strike him, and I cannot fail to prevail.”\n\nXiahou De accordingly gave Han Hao troops and sent him down the mountain. Huang Zhong formed his ranks and advanced to meet him. Liu Feng remonstrated, “The sun is already sinking in the west. The army has come a long way and is weary. We should rest for the time being.” Huang Zhong laughed. “No. Heaven has bestowed this extraordinary triumph upon us. To refuse it would be to defy Heaven.” With that, he raised a thunderous clamor and drove forward. Han Hao led his troops into battle. Huang Zhong brandished his saber and charged straight at him. In a single bout he cut Han Hao down from his horse. The Shu troops gave a mighty shout and stormed up the mountain. Zhang He and Xiahou Shang hastily led their armies forward to meet them. Suddenly a great clamor arose behind the mountain, and flames shot skyward, bathing the heights and slopes in crimson. When Xiahou De led troops to fight the fire, he encountered the veteran general Yan Yan. Yan Yan raised his saber, brought it down, and cut Xiahou De from his horse. Huang Zhong had earlier sent Yan Yan with a force to lie concealed in a remote place among the mountains. He had only to await Huang Zhong’s arrival, then come forth and set the fires. The piles of firewood and fodder were all ignited at once; fierce flames soared upward and illuminated the mountain valleys.\n\nHaving slain Xiahou De, Yan Yan attacked from behind the mountain. Assailed front and rear, Zhang He and Xiahou Shang could not support one another. They had no choice but to abandon Tiandang Mountain and flee to Mount Dingjun to seek refuge with Xiahou Yuan. Huang Zhong and Yan Yan secured Tiandang Mountain, and swift messengers carried news of the victory to Chengdu. When Liu Bei heard it, all the generals rejoiced and offered congratulations. Fa Zheng said, “When Cao Cao accepted Zhang Lu’s surrender and pacified Hanzhong, he failed to use that momentum to seize Ba and Shu. Instead, he left Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He to hold the region and led his own army north again. That was a grave error. Zhang He has now been newly defeated, and Tiandang Mountain has been lost. If my lord takes this opportunity to lead a great army against them in person, Hanzhong can be pacified. Once Hanzhong is secure, you may train troops and accumulate grain, watching for fissures and awaiting an opening. Advance, and you can strike the rebels; withdraw, and you can defend yourself. Heaven has granted this opportunity. It must not be lost.” Liu Bei and Kongming both heartily agreed. Orders were issued appointing Zhao Yun and Zhang Fei as vanguard commanders. Liu Bei and Kongming themselves would lead one hundred thousand troops and choose an auspicious day to advance upon Hanzhong. Proclamations were sent throughout the region, commanding every place to maintain the strictest vigilance.\n\nIt was the twenty-third year of Jian’an, in the seventh month of autumn, on an auspicious day. Liu Bei’s great army passed through Jiameng Pass and established camp beyond it. Huang Zhong and Yan Yan were summoned to the encampment and richly rewarded. Liu Bei said, “Everyone declared that you were old, General; only the Military Adviser understood your ability. Now you have indeed won an extraordinary victory. But Mount Dingjun in Hanzhong shields Nanzheng and is the place where grain and fodder are amassed. If Mount Dingjun can be taken, there will be nothing to fear along the road to Yangping. Do you still dare to seize Mount Dingjun, General?” Huang Zhong boldly accepted and at once wished to lead troops there. Kongming hastily stopped him. “Though the veteran general is heroic and valiant, Xiahou Yuan is not to be compared with Zhang He. Xiahou Yuan is deeply versed in military strategy and thoroughly understands the opportunities of war. Cao Cao relies upon him as the shield of Xiliang. He formerly stationed troops at Chang’an to oppose Ma Chao, and now he commands the forces in Hanzhong. Cao Cao entrusted this task to no other man but Xiahou Yuan because Xiahou Yuan possesses the talents of a great commander. Though you have defeated Zhang He, General, it remains uncertain whether you can defeat Xiahou Yuan. I intend to choose someone to go to Jingzhou and bring General Guan back to replace him. Only then can Xiahou Yuan be opposed.”\n\nHuang Zhong answered indignantly, “In former times, when Lian Po was eighty years old, he could still eat a peck of rice and ten catties of meat. The feudal lords feared his valor and dared not violate the borders of Zhao. How much more is Huang Zhong capable, when he has not yet reached seventy? The Military Adviser calls me old. I shall now take no deputy general at all, but lead only three thousand of my own troops. I will cut off Xiahou Yuan’s head and lay it beneath your standard.” Again and again Kongming refused permission, but Huang Zhong persisted in demanding leave to go. Kongming said, “Since you insist on going, General, what if I send one man with you as army supervisor?” Truly:\n\nTo send a general forth, employ the goading art;\nYoung men may prove inferior to those advanced in years.\n\nWho that man was remains unknown. Read on, and the next chapter will reveal it.\n\n### Chapter 71\n\nHuang Zhong Holds Mount Dingjun and Awaits the Weary; Zhao Yun Defeats the Many with the Few at the Han River\n\nNow Kongming instructed Huang Zhong: “Since you insist on going, I shall have Fa Zheng assist you. Consult together before acting in any matter. I will afterward dispatch troops to support you.” Huang Zhong assented and departed with Fa Zheng at the head of his own contingent. Kongming then told Xuande, “Unless that old general is provoked by words, he will accomplish nothing even if he goes. Now that he has set out, troops must be sent to support him.” He therefore summoned Zhao Yun and gave him a force with orders to take a byroad and act as a surprise reserve: “If Huang Zhong is victorious, you need not engage; but if he suffers a reverse, go at once to his rescue.” He also dispatched Liu Feng and Meng Da, saying, “Take three thousand men to the strategic passes in the mountains and set up many banners, thereby magnifying the apparent strength of our army and filling the enemy with alarm and suspicion.” The three commanders each led away their troops. Kongming further sent a messenger to Xiabian with a secret plan for Ma Chao, instructing him how to act, and sent Yan Yan to guard the passes at Langzhong in Baxi, relieving Zhang Fei and Wei Yan so that they might join in the conquest of Hanzhong.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He and Xiahou Shang came before Xiahou Yuan and said, “Mount Tiandang has been lost, and Xiahou De and Han Hao have fallen. We now hear that Liu Bei has personally led an army to seize Hanzhong. You must quickly memorialize the King of Wei and ask him to send elite troops and valiant generals without delay to support us.” Xiahou Yuan accordingly sent a messenger to inform Cao Hong. Cao Hong traveled day and night to Xuchang and reported the matter to Cao Cao. Greatly alarmed, Cao Cao hastily assembled his civil and military officers to deliberate on sending an army to save Hanzhong. Chief Clerk Liu Ye came forward and said, “If Hanzhong is lost, the Central Plains will be shaken. Your Majesty must not shrink from hardship, but must personally lead the campaign.” Cao Cao said regretfully, “How bitterly I regret not following your counsel before, that matters should have come to this!” He promptly issued his commands and raised an army of four hundred thousand for a personal expedition. It was then the seventh month of autumn, in the twenty-third year of Jian’an. Cao Cao advanced in three divisions: Xiahou Dun led the vanguard, Cao Cao himself commanded the center, and Cao Xiu guarded the rear. The three armies set out one after another. Cao Cao rode a white horse with a golden saddle and wore a jade belt and brocade robes. Warriors bore above him a great parasol of crimson gauze figured in gold. To either side were golden maces, silver battle-axes, iron staves, halberds, and spears. Banners emblazoned with the sun, moon, dragon, and phoenix streamed overhead. His escort of twenty-five thousand imperial guards, styled the Dragon and Tiger troops, was divided into five companies of five thousand each, arrayed in the five colors: blue, yellow, red, white, and black. Their banners, pennons, armor, and horse trappings all matched the color of their company. Gleaming resplendently, the host presented a spectacle of surpassing martial grandeur.\n\nAfter the army had passed Tong Pass, Cao Cao, riding on horseback, saw a dense and luxuriant grove of trees and asked his attendants, “What place is this?” They replied, “This is Lantian. Within that grove stands the estate of Cai Yong. His daughter, Cai Yan, now lives there with her husband, Dong Si.” Cao Cao had once been a close friend of Cai Yong. Cai Yong’s daughter Cai Yan had first been the wife of Wei Daojie; later she was carried off to the north, where she bore two sons and composed the “Eighteen Songs of a Nomad Flute,” which found its way into the Central Plains. Cao Cao took deep pity on her and sent men north with a thousand pieces of gold to ransom her. The Worthy Prince of the Left, fearing Cao Cao’s power, sent Cai Yan back to the Han realm, whereupon Cao Cao gave her in marriage to Dong Si.\n\nThat day, when he reached the estate, Cao Cao recalled his friendship with Cai Yong. He ordered the army to proceed while he, accompanied by more than a hundred mounted attendants, rode to the gate and dismounted. Dong Si was then serving in office away from home, and only Cai Yan was at the estate. Hearing that Cao Cao had arrived, she hurried out to welcome him. Cao Cao entered the hall; when Cai Yan had paid her respects, she stood in attendance at his side. Cao Cao happened to notice on the wall a scroll depicting an inscribed stone and rose to examine it. He asked Cai Yan about it, and she replied, “That is the stele of Cao E. In the time of Emperor He, there lived at Shangyu a shaman named Cao Xu, who could invoke the gods with music and dancing. On the fifth day of the fifth month, while dancing drunkenly in a boat, he fell into the river and drowned. His daughter, who was fourteen years old, walked along the riverbank weeping for seven days and nights, then leaped into the waves. Five days later she rose to the surface bearing her father’s corpse upon her back. The local people buried them beside the river. Du Shang, magistrate of Shangyu, reported the matter to the court and memorialized her as a filial daughter. He then ordered Handan Chun to compose an inscription recording the event. Handan Chun was only thirteen at the time, yet he completed the composition in a single sweep of the brush without making one correction. The stone was erected beside the grave, and all who lived then marveled at him. My father, Cai Yong, heard of it and went to see it. By the time he arrived, night had fallen, so in the darkness he felt the inscription with his hands and read it by touch. Then he found a brush and wrote eight words in large script on the back. Later men carved them into the stone, though these eight words were not part of the original inscription.”\n\nCao Cao read them aloud: “Yellow silk, young wife; daughter’s son, pungent mortar.” He asked Cai Yan, “Do you understand their meaning?” She replied, “Though they are words left by my late father, I truly do not understand them.” Cao Cao turned to his strategists and asked, “Can any of you explain them?” None could answer. Then one man stepped forward and said, “I have grasped their meaning.” Cao Cao looked and saw that it was his registrar, Yang Xiu. Cao Cao said, “Do not speak yet. Allow me to think it through.” He then took leave of Cai Yan and led his retinue out of the estate. After riding three li, he suddenly perceived the answer and said to Yang Xiu with a laugh, “Now tell me your interpretation.” Yang Xiu said, “It is only a cryptogram. Yellow silk is silk of a color; when the element for silk is joined to the element for color, it forms the word ‘superb.’ A young wife is a young woman; when the element for woman is joined to the element for young, it forms the word ‘marvelous.’ A daughter’s son is a woman’s child; when the elements for woman and child are joined, they form the word ‘fine.’ A pungent mortar is a vessel used for the five pungent spices; when the element for receive is joined to that for pungent, it forms the word ‘composition.’ Taken together, the four words mean: ‘A superb, marvelous, fine composition.’” Cao Cao exclaimed in astonishment, “That agrees exactly with my own conclusion!” Everyone marveled admiringly at the quickness of Yang Xiu’s wit and learning.\n\nWithin a few days, the army reached Nanzheng, where Cao Hong came out to receive Cao Cao and gave him a full account of Zhang He’s affairs. Cao Cao said, “The fault is not Zhang He’s. Victory and defeat are common fortunes of war.” Cao Hong said, “At present Liu Bei has sent Huang Zhong to attack Mount Dingjun. When Xiahou Yuan learned that Your Majesty’s army had arrived, he entrenched himself and refused to offer battle.” Cao Cao said, “To refuse battle is to show weakness.” He therefore sent an envoy bearing his insignia of authority to Mount Dingjun with orders that Xiahou Yuan advance. Liu Ye remonstrated: “Yuan is too unyielding by nature. I fear he may fall victim to some treacherous stratagem.” Cao Cao then wrote Xiahou Yuan a letter in his own hand. The envoy bore the insignia to Xiahou Yuan’s camp and was admitted. He presented the letter, and Xiahou Yuan opened and read it. In substance, it said: “A commander must temper firmness with flexibility and must never rely solely upon courage. He who trusts only to courage is merely a match for a single man. I have now stationed a great army at Nanzheng, and I wish to witness your ‘wondrous talent.’ See that you bring no disgrace upon those two words.”\n\nWhen Xiahou Yuan had finished reading, he was overjoyed. After dismissing the envoy, he consulted with Zhang He, saying, “The King of Wei has now brought a great army to Nanzheng to campaign against Liu Bei. You and I have guarded this place for so long—how can we win merit by doing nothing? Tomorrow I shall offer battle, and I am determined to capture Huang Zhong alive.” Zhang He said, “Huang Zhong possesses both strategy and courage, and moreover he has Fa Zheng to assist him. We must not underestimate him. The mountain roads here are steep and perilous; our proper course is to hold fast.” Xiahou Yuan replied, “If others win all the merit, how shall you and I have the face to appear before the King of Wei? You remain here to guard the mountain; I shall go out to battle.” He then issued an order: “Who dares ride out on reconnaissance and lure the enemy?” Xiahou Shang said, “I am willing to go.” Xiahou Yuan said, “Ride out and engage Huang Zhong, but see that you lose rather than win. I have an excellent plan. You must do thus and thus.” Xiahou Shang received his orders and led three thousand men out from the main camp on Mount Dingjun.\n\nNow Huang Zhong and Fa Zheng had encamped at the entrance to Mount Dingjun. Time and again they issued challenges, but Xiahou Yuan held firm and would not come out. They wished to attack, yet feared the dangers of the mountain roads and could not fathom the enemy’s disposition, so they had no choice but to hold their ground. That day it was suddenly reported that Cao’s troops had descended from the mountain to challenge them. Huang Zhong was just about to lead his army out when his subordinate commander Chen Shi said, “General, do not stir. I am willing to meet them.” Huang Zhong was delighted and ordered Chen Shi to take a thousand men and form ranks beyond the mountain entrance. Xiahou Shang arrived with his troops, and the two forces engaged. After only a few bouts, Xiahou Shang feigned defeat and fled. Chen Shi pursued him, but halfway onward rocks and stone shot came crashing down from both mountainsides, blocking his advance. Just as he was about to turn back, Xiahou Yuan suddenly charged out with a force behind him. Unable to withstand the attack, Chen Shi was captured alive by Xiahou Yuan and taken back to camp. Most of his soldiers surrendered. Some defeated troops escaped with their lives and reported to Huang Zhong that Chen Shi had been captured. Alarmed, Huang Zhong consulted Fa Zheng. Fa Zheng said, “Yuan is impetuous and rash. He relies upon courage and has little cunning. Inspire the soldiers, strike camp, and advance, establishing a new camp at every stage. In this way we may lure Yuan out to battle and capture him. This is the stratagem called ‘turning guest into host.’”\n\nHuang Zhong followed his advice. He distributed all available goods among the three armies, and cheers filled the valley as the soldiers vowed to fight to the death. That very day Huang Zhong struck camp and advanced, establishing fortified camps step by step. At each camp he halted for several days before moving forward again. When Xiahou Yuan heard of this, he wished to offer battle. Zhang He said, “This is the stratagem of ‘turning guest into host.’ You must not go out. If you fight, you will suffer a reverse.” Xiahou Yuan would not listen. He ordered Xiahou Shang to lead several thousand troops into battle, and they marched straight to Huang Zhong’s camp. Huang Zhong mounted, took up his sword, and rode out to meet him. He crossed weapons with Xiahou Shang, and in a single bout captured him alive and carried him back to camp. The rest fled in defeat and reported to Xiahou Yuan. Xiahou Yuan hurriedly sent a messenger to Huang Zhong’s camp, offering to exchange Chen Shi for Xiahou Shang. Huang Zhong agreed that the exchange should take place before the battle lines the following day.\n\nThe next day both armies came to a broad place in the valley and deployed in battle array. Huang Zhong and Xiahou Yuan each sat their horse beneath the gate banner of his own formation. Huang Zhong brought Xiahou Shang, and Xiahou Yuan brought Chen Shi. Neither prisoner was given robe or armor; each wore only thin clothing sufficient to cover his body. At one beat of the drum, Chen Shi and Xiahou Shang both ran toward their own lines. Just as Xiahou Shang reached the gate of his formation, Huang Zhong loosed an arrow and struck him in the middle of the back. Xiahou Shang returned with the arrow still embedded in him. Xiahou Yuan flew into a rage, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Huang Zhong. Huang Zhong had intended all along to provoke Yuan into combat. The two generals crossed weapons and fought for more than twenty bouts, when suddenly the gong sounded from Cao’s camp to recall the troops. Xiahou Yuan hastily wheeled his horse and withdrew, and Huang Zhong took advantage of the moment to pursue and slaughter his men. Back in his lines, Xiahou Yuan asked the officer overseeing the formation, “Why did you sound the gong?” The officer replied, “I saw banners of Shu troops in several hollows among the hills and feared they were ambush forces, so I urgently recalled you.” Xiahou Yuan believed him and thereafter held fast without coming out.\n\nHuang Zhong pursued as far as the foot of Mount Dingjun, then consulted Fa Zheng. Pointing with his hand, Fa Zheng said, “West of Mount Dingjun rises a lofty peak, approached on every side by dangerous paths. From that mountain one may look down and observe the true dispositions of Mount Dingjun. If you seize it, General, Mount Dingjun will lie in the palm of your hand.” Huang Zhong looked up and saw that the summit was fairly level and that only a small number of troops occupied it. That night, at the second watch, he led his soldiers forward with gongs ringing and drums beating and charged directly to the summit. The mountain was guarded by Xiahou Yuan’s subordinate Du Xi, who had only a few hundred men. When he saw Huang Zhong’s great force surging upward, he had no choice but to abandon the mountain and flee. Huang Zhong gained the summit, which stood directly opposite Mount Dingjun. Fa Zheng said, “General, station yourself halfway up the mountain, while I remain on the summit. When Xiahou Yuan’s troops arrive, I shall raise a white flag as a signal, but you must hold your men motionless. When the enemy has grown weary and careless, I shall raise a red flag; then you are to charge down and strike them. By meeting the weary with the rested, you are certain to prevail.” Huang Zhong was delighted and followed the plan.\n\nMeanwhile, Du Xi led his troops back in flight and reported to Xiahou Yuan that Huang Zhong had seized the mountain opposite. Xiahou Yuan said furiously, “Huang Zhong has occupied the facing mountain; I cannot refuse to fight.” Zhang He remonstrated: “This is Fa Zheng’s scheme. You must not offer battle, General. You should only hold your defenses.” Xiahou Yuan said, “He has occupied the mountain facing us and can observe all our strengths and weaknesses. How can I not fight?” Zhang He pleaded bitterly, but Xiahou Yuan would not listen. Yuan divided his troops and surrounded the opposite mountain, shouting abuse and challenges. On the summit Fa Zheng raised a white flag. No matter how Xiahou Yuan reviled him, Huang Zhong refused to come out. After noon, Fa Zheng saw that Cao’s troops had grown weary, that their keen ardor had ebbed, and that many had dismounted and sat down to rest. He then unfurled the red flag. Drums and horns sounded together, and tremendous battle cries shook the air. Huang Zhong charged down the mountain at the head of his force, with the force of heaven collapsing and earth splitting apart. Xiahou Yuan was taken wholly unprepared. Huang Zhong pursued him beneath his command canopy and gave a mighty shout like a peal of thunder. Before Yuan could turn to meet him, Huang Zhong’s precious blade had already fallen, cleaving him in two from head through shoulder. A later poet praised Huang Zhong:\n\nThe graybeard faced a mighty foe;\nWhite-haired, he showed his godlike might.\nHis strength bent back the eagle bow;\nHis snowy blade flashed in the wind.\nHis battle cry was like a tiger’s roar;\nHis noble charger like a dragon flew.\nGreat was the merit of the head he brought,\nExpanding wide the emperor’s domain.\n\nAfter Huang Zhong slew Xiahou Yuan, Cao’s troops collapsed and fled, each man seeking to save his own life. Huang Zhong pressed his advantage and moved to seize Mount Dingjun, but Zhang He led troops out to meet him. Huang Zhong and Chen Shi attacked from two sides, and after a fierce melee Zhang He fled in defeat. Suddenly a formidable body of troops emerged beside the mountain and blocked his road. The great commander at their head shouted, “Zhao Zilong of Changshan is here!” Zhang He was greatly alarmed and led his defeated troops in a desperate rush toward Mount Dingjun. Ahead he saw another force approaching; it was commanded by Du Xi. Du Xi said, “Mount Dingjun has already been taken by Liu Feng and Meng Da.” Zhang He was horrified. He and Du Xi therefore led the remnants to the Han River and established a camp, while sending a swift messenger to report to Cao Cao.\n\nWhen Cao Cao heard that Xiahou Yuan was dead, he wept aloud. Only then did he understand the words of Guan Lu: “‘Threes and eights crossing’ meant the twenty-fourth year of Jian’an; ‘a yellow boar meets a tiger’ meant the first month of the year Jihai; ‘south of the settled army’ meant south of Mount Dingjun; and ‘one limb shall suffer harm’ meant Yuan, who was bound to me by the affection of a brother.” Cao Cao sent men to seek Guan Lu, but no one knew where he had gone. Hating Huang Zhong bitterly, Cao Cao personally led his great army toward Mount Dingjun to avenge Xiahou Yuan and appointed Xu Huang commander of the vanguard. When he reached the Han River, Zhang He and Du Xi came out to receive him. The two generals said, “Now that Mount Dingjun is lost, the grain and fodder on Mount Micang should be transferred and stored in the camp on the northern mountain before we advance.” Cao Cao approved their proposal.\n\nMeanwhile, Huang Zhong took Xiahou Yuan’s severed head to Jiameng Pass and presented his achievement to Xuande. Xuande was overjoyed. He promoted Huang Zhong to General Who Conquers the West and held a banquet in celebration. Suddenly the subordinate commander Zhang Zhu arrived and reported: “Cao Cao has personally brought an army of two hundred thousand to avenge Xiahou Yuan. At present Zhang He is transporting grain and fodder from Mount Micang to the foot of the northern mountain beside the Han River.” Kongming said, “Cao Cao has brought so great an army that he must fear his supplies will prove insufficient, and therefore he restrains his troops from advancing. If one man could penetrate deep into his territory, burn his grain and fodder, and seize his baggage train, Cao Cao’s keen edge would be blunted.” Huang Zhong said, “This old man is willing to undertake the task.” Kongming replied, “Cao Cao is not to be compared with Xiahou Yuan. You must not underestimate him.” Xuande said, “Though Xiahou Yuan was commander-in-chief, he was only a man of brute courage. How could he compare with Zhang He? To slay Zhang He would be ten times better than slaying Xiahou Yuan.” Huang Zhong declared vehemently, “I am willing to go and behead him.” Kongming said, “You may take a force together with Zhao Zilong. Consult together before acting in any matter, and let us see which of you wins the merit.” Huang Zhong assented and prepared to depart. Kongming appointed Zhang Zhu his deputy and sent him along.\n\nZhao Yun said to Huang Zhong, “Cao Cao has now brought two hundred thousand men and divided them among ten camps. Before our lord, you volunteered to seize the enemy’s grain, but this is no trifling matter. What plan do you intend to use?” Huang Zhong replied, “What if I go first and you observe how I fare?” Zhao Yun said, “Let me go first.” Huang Zhong replied, “I am chief commander and you are deputy. How can you contend with me for precedence?” Zhao Yun said, “You and I alike are serving our lord. Why quarrel over rank? Let us draw lots, and whoever wins shall go first.” Huang Zhong agreed. Huang Zhong drew the lot to go first. Zhao Yun said, “Since you are to go first, General, I shall support you. Let us fix a time. If you return by the appointed hour, I shall keep my troops in place; if you fail to return on time, I shall lead my men to your relief.” Huang Zhong said, “Your proposal is sound.” The two accordingly fixed noon as the deadline.\n\nZhao Yun returned to his own camp and said to his subordinate Zhang Yi, “Huang Hansheng has arranged to seize the enemy’s grain and fodder tomorrow. If he has not returned by noon, I shall go to assist him. Our camp fronts upon the Han River, and the terrain is dangerous. When I leave, you must guard the stockade carefully and on no account move rashly.” Zhang Yi promised obedience.\n\nHuang Zhong returned to his camp and said to his deputy Zhang Zhu, “I slew Xiahou Yuan, and Zhang He has lost his nerve. Tomorrow I shall carry out my orders and raid the enemy’s grain, leaving only five hundred men to guard the camp. You are to assist me. At the third watch tonight, everyone must eat his fill; at the fourth watch we shall leave camp and charge to the foot of the northern mountain. First we shall capture Zhang He, then seize the grain and fodder.” Zhang Zhu obeyed.\n\nThat night Huang Zhong led the force in front, with Zhang Zhu following behind. They secretly crossed the Han River and went straight to the foot of the northern mountain. When the sun rose in the east, they saw grain piled up like mountains. A small number of soldiers stood guard, but when they saw the Shu troops approaching, they abandoned everything and fled. Huang Zhong ordered all his cavalrymen to dismount and gather firewood upon the stores of rice and grain. They were just about to set them alight when Zhang He arrived with his troops and plunged into a confused battle with Huang Zhong. When Cao Cao heard what had happened, he urgently ordered Xu Huang to go to Zhang He’s aid. Xu Huang advanced with his troops and trapped Huang Zhong in the center of the encirclement. Zhang Zhu broke out with three hundred men and was about to return to camp when another force suddenly emerged and blocked his path. The great commander at its head was Wen Ping, while more of Cao’s troops came up from behind and surrounded Zhang Zhu.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhao Yun waited in camp until noon drew near, but Huang Zhong did not return. He hastily donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led three thousand men forward to the rescue. Before leaving, he said to Zhang Yi, “Hold the camp firmly. Station many archers and crossbowmen along both flanks in readiness.” Zhang Yi repeatedly promised obedience.\n\nLeveling his spear, Zhao Yun spurred his horse and charged straight ahead. A general came out to block his path: Murong Lie, one of Wen Ping’s subordinates. He urged his horse forward, brandishing his sword, to meet Zhao Yun, but Zhao Yun raised his arm and killed him with one thrust of his spear. Cao’s troops fled in defeat. Zhao Yun charged straight into the dense encirclement, where another body of troops cut him off. At their head was the Wei general Jiao Bing. Zhao Yun shouted, “Where are the Shu troops?” Jiao Bing replied, “They have all been slaughtered!” Zhao Yun flew into a rage, spurred forward, and killed Jiao Bing with a single thrust. Scattering the remaining troops, he charged to the foot of the northern mountain and saw Zhang He and Xu Huang surrounding Huang Zhong, whose soldiers had been trapped for a long time.\n\nWith a great shout Zhao Yun leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and plunged into the encirclement. He charged left and burst right as though entering a land devoid of men. His spear darted over and around him like swirling pear blossoms, while flashing points filled the air like drifting auspicious snow. Zhang He and Xu Huang were terrified and dared not meet him. Zhao Yun rescued Huang Zhong and withdrew while fighting; wherever he went, no one dared bar his way. Cao Cao saw him from an elevated place and asked the commanders in astonishment, “Who is that man?” One who recognized him replied, “That is Zhao Zilong of Changshan.” Cao Cao said, “The hero of Changban at Dangyang still lives!” He urgently passed down an order: “Wherever he appears, no one is to underestimate him.”\n\nZhao Yun rescued Huang Zhong and fought clear through the encirclement. Then one of the soldiers pointed and said, “The troops surrounded to the southeast must be those of the deputy commander Zhang Zhu.” Without returning to his own camp, Zhao Yun wheeled toward the southeast and charged. Wherever he went, Cao’s soldiers who saw the banner bearing the four words “Zhao Yun of Changshan” recalled the courage he had displayed at Changban in Dangyang; passing the word among themselves, they all fled. Zhao Yun then rescued Zhang Zhu as well.\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw Zhao Yun charge east and west, invincible wherever he turned, with none daring to meet him, and saw him rescue first Huang Zhong and then Zhang Zhu, he was furiously enraged. He personally led the officers and soldiers around him in pursuit of Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun, however, had already fought his way back to his camp. His subordinate Zhang Yi came out to receive him and saw dust rising in the rear. Knowing that Cao’s troops were approaching in pursuit, he said to Zhao Yun, “The pursuing army is drawing near. Order the soldiers to close the camp gates and mount the watchtowers to defend them.”\n\nZhao Yun shouted, “Do not close the gates! Do you not know that at Changban in Dangyang I stood alone, with one spear and one horse, and regarded Cao Cao’s eight hundred and thirty thousand troops as no more than grass and weeds? Now I have soldiers and commanders with me—what is there to fear?” He therefore concealed archers and crossbowmen in the ditch outside the camp, ordered every banner and spear within the camp lowered and hidden, and forbade the sounding of gongs or drums. Then Zhao Yun, alone with one horse and one spear, took his stand outside the camp gate.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He and Xu Huang led their troops in pursuit as far as the Shu camp. By then dusk had fallen. They saw that the banners within the camp were lowered and the drums silent; they also saw Zhao Yun standing alone outside the camp with one horse and one spear, while the gates stood wide open. The two generals dared not advance. While they were still hesitating in suspicion, Cao Cao arrived in person and urgently pressed the whole army forward. Obeying his command, the troops gave a great shout and charged toward the camp. Yet when they saw Zhao Yun remain utterly motionless, Cao’s soldiers suddenly turned and fled. Zhao Yun gave a signal with his spear, and the archers and crossbowmen hidden in the ditch loosed their missiles together. It was now dark, and no one could tell how many Shu soldiers there were. Cao Cao was the first to wheel his horse and flee. Then tremendous shouts arose behind him, drums and horns sounded together, and the Shu troops came in pursuit.\n\nCao’s soldiers trampled one another underfoot. Driven in a mass to the bank of the Han River, countless men fell into the water and drowned. Zhao Yun, Huang Zhong, and Zhang Zhu each led a body of troops in fierce pursuit. As Cao Cao fled, Liu Feng and Meng Da suddenly came down the road from Mount Micang with two forces and set fire to the grain and fodder. Cao Cao abandoned the supplies on the northern mountain and hurried back to Nanzheng. Xu Huang and Zhang He could not hold their ground and likewise abandoned their camp and fled. Zhao Yun occupied Cao’s camp, Huang Zhong seized the grain and fodder, and countless weapons were captured along the Han River. Having gained a great victory, they sent a messenger to report to Xuande.\n\nXuande and Kongming then came to the Han River. Xuande asked Zhao Yun’s soldiers, “How did Zilong fight?” The soldiers gave a detailed account of how Zilong had rescued Huang Zhong and held off the enemy beside the Han River. Xuande was overjoyed. After surveying the steep and perilous roads before and behind the mountain, he said delightedly to Kongming, “Zilong is courage through and through!” A later poet praised him:\n\nAt Changban in former days he fought,\nAnd still his might has never waned.\nHe charged the lines and proved a hero;\nSurrounded, showed a fearless heart.\nGhosts wept and spirits cried aloud;\nHeaven shook and earth itself grew grim.\nZhao Zilong of Changshan—\nCourage through and through!\n\nXuande thereupon gave Zilong the title General of Tiger Might, richly rewarded the officers and soldiers, and feasted joyfully until evening. Suddenly a report arrived that Cao Cao had again sent a great army forward by the narrow road through Xie Valley to seize the Han River. Xuande laughed and said, “Cao Cao can accomplish nothing by coming this way. I am certain the Han River will fall into our hands.” He therefore led his troops west of the Han River to meet the enemy. Cao Cao appointed Xu Huang commander of the vanguard and sent him forward to seek a decisive battle. A man stepped out before the command tent and said, “I know the terrain thoroughly. I am willing to accompany General Xu and help him defeat Shu.”\n\nCao Cao looked at him. The man was a native of Dangqu in Baxi. His surname was Wang, his given name Ping, and his style Zijun; he then held the post of General of the Gate. Cao Cao was delighted and appointed Wang Ping deputy commander of the vanguard to assist Xu Huang. Cao Cao stationed his army north of Mount Dingjun.\n\nXu Huang and Wang Ping led their troops to the Han River, where Xu Huang ordered the vanguard to cross the water and form ranks. Wang Ping said, “If the army crosses the river and must suddenly retreat, what are we to do?” Xu Huang replied, “In former times Han Xin formed his battle line with a river at his back. This is what is meant by ‘placing men on deadly ground so that they may live.’” Wang Ping said, “Not so. Han Xin used that stratagem because he knew his enemy was without cunning. Can you now fathom the intentions of Zhao Yun and Huang Zhong, General?” Xu Huang replied, “Lead the infantry and hold off the enemy. Watch while I lead the cavalry and destroy them.” He then ordered floating bridges constructed and immediately crossed the river to engage the Shu army. Truly:\n\nThe men of Wei would vainly follow Han Xin’s art;\nHow could Shu’s minister not prove another Zhang Liang?\n\nWhat the outcome was will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 72\n\nZhuge Liang Cleverly Takes Hanzhong; Cao Cao Withdraws Through Xie Valley\n\nNow Xu Huang led his army across the Han River. Though Wang Ping earnestly remonstrated with him, he would not listen, but crossed the river and encamped. Huang Zhong and Zhao Yun reported to Xuande, “Each of us will lead his own troops against Cao Cao’s army.” Xuande consented, and the two commanders led their forces away. Huang Zhong said to Zhao Yun, “Xu Huang has come relying on his valor. For now, let us not engage him. When dusk falls and his troops are weary, you and I may divide our forces and strike him from two directions.” Zhao Yun agreed, and each led one force to hold the camp stockades. From the Hour of the Dragon until the Hour of the Monkey, Xu Huang led his troops forward and challenged them to battle, but the Shu army did not stir. Xu Huang then ordered all his bowmen and crossbowmen to advance and shoot into the Shu camp. Huang Zhong said to Zhao Yun, “Xu Huang has ordered his archers to shoot; his army must be preparing to withdraw. We can seize this moment and attack.” Before he had finished speaking, a report suddenly came that the rear ranks of Cao Cao’s army were indeed beginning to retire. At once the thunder of drums shook the Shu camp. Huang Zhong led his troops out on the left, while Zhao Yun led his troops out on the right. Attacked from both sides, Xu Huang suffered a crushing defeat. His soldiers were driven into the Han River, where countless numbers perished. Xu Huang fought desperately and escaped. Upon returning to camp, he rebuked Wang Ping: “You saw that my army was in peril. Why did you not come to my aid?” Wang Ping replied, “Had I gone to your aid, this camp could not have been held either. I advised you not to go, but you refused to listen, and so brought about this defeat.” Xu Huang flew into a rage and intended to kill Wang Ping. That very night, Wang Ping led his own troops in setting fire throughout the camp. Cao Cao’s soldiers fell into chaos, and Xu Huang abandoned the camp and fled. Wang Ping crossed the Han River and went over to Zhao Yun, who presented him to Xuande. Wang Ping gave a full account of the terrain around the Han River. Xuande was overjoyed and said, “Now that I have Wang Zijun, there can be no doubt that I shall take Hanzhong.” He appointed Wang Ping Assistant General and placed him in command of the guides.\n\nXu Huang fled back to Cao Cao and reported that Wang Ping had rebelled and gone over to Liu Bei. Cao Cao was furious and personally led his great army to seize the stockades by the Han River. Zhao Yun feared that his isolated force could not hold its ground, so he withdrew west of the river. The two armies faced each other across the water. Xuande and Kongming came to survey the situation. At the upper reaches of the Han River, Kongming saw a line of earthen hills capable of concealing more than a thousand men. He returned to camp, summoned Zhao Yun, and instructed him: “Lead five hundred men, all equipped with drums and horns, and hide beneath those earthen hills. Whether at midnight or at dusk, listen only for the sound of cannon from my camp. Each time the cannon sounds, beat your drums once, but under no circumstances come out to fight.” Zilong accepted the plan and departed. Kongming then kept secret watch from a lofty hill.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao’s troops came forward and challenged them to battle, but not a single man emerged from the Shu camp, nor did its bows or crossbows discharge a single shaft. Cao Cao’s soldiers withdrew of their own accord. Late that night, when Kongming saw the lights in Cao Cao’s camp go out and the soldiers settle down to rest, he gave the signal. Zilong heard it and ordered the drums and horns to sound together. Cao Cao’s troops were thrown into alarm, thinking only that their camp was being raided. But when they rushed out, not a single enemy soldier was to be seen. They had only just returned to camp and were preparing to rest when the signal sounded again. Once more the drums and horns blared, while battle cries shook the earth and echoed through the mountain valleys. Cao Cao’s troops had no peace throughout the night. For three nights running, they were subjected to the same alarms and suspicions. Cao Cao lost heart, struck camp, and withdrew thirty li to pitch his camp on open ground. Kongming laughed and said, “Though Cao Cao understands the art of war, he does not understand deceptive stratagems.” He then asked Xuande to cross the Han River in person and encamp with the river at his back. Xuande asked what his plan was, and Kongming replied, “You must do thus and thus.”\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw Xuande encamped with the river at his back, his heart filled with suspicion, and he sent a man to deliver a letter of challenge. Kongming endorsed it, agreeing to a decisive battle the next day. On the following day, the two armies met before Five Boundaries Mountain, midway between their camps, and drew up their battle lines. Cao Cao rode out and halted beneath the standard at his gate. Dragon and phoenix banners stood arrayed in two ranks, and after the drums had rolled three times, he summoned Xuande to parley. Xuande came forth accompanied by Liu Feng, Meng Da, and the generals of Sichuan. Cao Cao raised his whip and reviled him loudly: “Liu Bei, you are an ungrateful traitor who has forgotten every obligation and rebelled against the imperial court!” Xuande replied, “I am a kinsman of the Great Han and act under imperial decree to punish a traitor. You murdered the Empress Dowager above you, set yourself up as a king, and usurped the Son of Heaven’s imperial carriage. If that is not rebellion, what is?” Cao Cao was enraged and ordered Xu Huang to ride out and fight. Liu Feng went forth to meet him. As they began to engage, Xuande was the first to retreat within his formation. Liu Feng could not withstand Xu Huang, so he wheeled his horse and fled. Cao Cao gave the order: “Whoever captures Liu Bei shall be made King of Western Sichuan!” With a united roar, the great army charged against the Shu lines. The Shu troops fled toward the Han River, abandoning their camps and stockades. Horses and weapons lay strewn all along the road, and Cao Cao’s soldiers scrambled to seize them. Cao Cao urgently sounded the gong to recall his army. His generals said, “We were just about to capture Liu Bei. Why does Your Majesty recall us?” Cao Cao replied, “The Shu army encamped with the Han River at its back: that is the first suspicious circumstance. They have abandoned so many horses and weapons: that is the second. Withdraw at once, and take none of their clothing or goods.” He then issued an order: “Anyone who recklessly takes so much as one object shall be beheaded on the spot. Retreat with all speed!” Just as Cao Cao’s troops turned back, Kongming’s signal flag rose. Xuande led the center division out, Huang Zhong charged from the left, and Zhao Yun attacked from the right. Cao Cao’s troops broke and fled, and Kongming pursued them throughout the night.\n\nCao Cao gave orders for his army to return to Nanzheng. Suddenly flames arose along five routes. It turned out that Wei Yan and Zhang Fei, having left Yan Yan to guard Langzhong in their stead, had divided their forces and attacked, seizing Nanzheng before Cao Cao could reach it. Alarmed, Cao Cao fled toward Yangping Pass. Xuande’s great army pursued as far as Nanzheng and Baozhou. After measures had been taken to reassure the people, Xuande asked Kongming, “Cao Cao came with such force. Why was his defeat so swift?” Kongming replied, “Cao Cao has been suspicious by nature all his life. Though he knows how to employ troops, his suspicions often bring him defeat. I overcame him with troops designed to arouse suspicion.” Xuande said, “Cao Cao has now withdrawn to hold Yangping Pass, and his position is isolated. What plan will you use to drive him away?” Kongming replied, “I have already calculated everything.” He then sent Zhang Fei and Wei Yan by separate routes to cut Cao Cao’s supply lines, and ordered Huang Zhong and Zhao Yun to lead troops by two other routes and set fire to the mountains. The commanders of the four forces each departed with local guides and troops.\n\nCao Cao withdrew to hold Yangping Pass and sent scouts to reconnoiter. They returned and reported, “The Shu troops have blocked every nearby and distant byway. They have set fires and burned bare all the places where firewood may be cut. We do not know where their forces are.” While Cao Cao was still beset by doubts, another report came that Zhang Fei and Wei Yan had divided their troops and were raiding the grain convoys. Cao Cao asked, “Who dares oppose Zhang Fei?” Xu Chu replied, “I am willing to go!” Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to lead a thousand picked soldiers along the road to Yangping Pass and escort the grain and fodder. When the officer in charge of the convoy met him, he said with delight, “Had you not come, General, this grain could never have reached Yangping.” He then presented Xu Chu with wine and meat from the wagons. Xu Chu drank deeply and became thoroughly intoxicated without realizing it. In the exhilaration of wine, he ordered the grain wagons onward. The convoy officer said, “The sun has already set. The mountains ahead around Baozhou are steep and perilous. We cannot pass through them yet.” Xu Chu replied, “I possess the courage of ten thousand men! Why should I fear anyone? Tonight the moon is bright—just the time to move the grain wagons onward.” Xu Chu took the lead, holding his saber crosswise as he spurred his horse, and led the troops forward. After the second watch, they came along the road to Baozhou. Halfway there, drums and horns suddenly shook the heavens from a hollow in the hills, and a body of troops barred their way. The great commander at their head was Zhang Fei. Leveling his spear and urging on his horse, he charged straight at Xu Chu. Xu Chu flourished his saber and met him, but in his drunkenness he could not withstand Zhang Fei. After only a few bouts, Zhang Fei struck him in the shoulder with his spear, and Xu Chu toppled from his horse. His soldiers hurriedly rescued him and fled back the way they had come. Zhang Fei seized all the grain, fodder, and wagons and returned.\n\nThe generals escorted Xu Chu back to Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered physicians to treat his weapon wound, while he himself led an army forth to fight a decisive battle with the Shu forces. Xuande led his troops out to meet him. When the two formations had drawn up opposite each other, Xuande ordered Liu Feng to ride forth. Cao Cao cursed him: “You sandal-peddling brat! You are always sending your adopted son to resist the enemy. If I summoned my yellow-bearded son, he would pound your false son into meat paste!” Liu Feng was enraged. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged directly at Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered Xu Huang to meet him. Liu Feng feigned defeat and fled. Cao Cao led his troops in pursuit, but cannon suddenly sounded on every side within the Shu camp, and drums and horns blared together. Fearing an ambush, Cao Cao urgently ordered his army to withdraw. Cao Cao’s troops trampled one another, and a great many were killed. They had only just fled back to Yangping Pass and settled down to rest when the Shu army reached the foot of the walls. At the eastern gate they set fires; at the western gate they raised battle cries. At the southern gate they set fires; at the northern gate they beat their drums. Greatly frightened, Cao Cao abandoned the pass and fled. The Shu army pursued and attacked from behind. As Cao Cao was fleeing, Zhang Fei appeared ahead with one force and blocked his way; Zhao Yun attacked from the rear with another; and Huang Zhong led still another force against him from Baozhou. Cao Cao suffered a crushing defeat. His generals protected him as they forced a way through and fled. They had only just reached the entrance to the Xie Valley when a cloud of dust suddenly arose ahead and a body of troops approached. Cao Cao said, “If these are ambush troops, I am finished!” But as the force drew near, he saw that it was led by his second son, Cao Zhang.\n\nCao Zhang’s style was Ziwen. In his youth, he excelled at riding and archery. His physical strength surpassed that of other men, and he could grapple fierce beasts with his bare hands. Cao Cao once admonished him: “You do not read books but delight in bows and horses. This is merely the courage of a common fighting man. What is there to prize in it?” Cao Zhang replied, “A true man should emulate Wei Qing and Huo Qubing, win merit in the desert, lead hundreds of thousands in a long march, and range unhindered across the realm. How could I become a mere learned doctor?” Cao Cao once asked his sons about their ambitions. Cao Zhang said, “I wish to become a general.” Cao Cao asked, “What must one do to be a general?” Cao Zhang replied, “Wear stout armor and grasp keen weapons; face danger without regard for oneself; lead the rank and file from the front; make rewards certain and punishments sure.” Cao Cao laughed heartily. In the twenty-third year of Jian’an, when the Wuhuan of Dai Commandery rebelled, Cao Cao ordered Cao Zhang to lead fifty thousand troops against them. As Cao Zhang was about to depart, Cao Cao cautioned him: “‘At home we are father and son; when you receive a commission, we are sovereign and subject.’ The law must not yield to private affection. You must take this warning deeply to heart.” Cao Zhang reached the region north of Dai, led from the front in battle, and fought his way as far as Sanggan, pacifying the entire north. On hearing that Cao Cao had been defeated at Yangping, he had come to aid him in battle. Cao Cao was overjoyed to see him and said, “Now that my yellow-bearded son has come, Liu Bei will surely be defeated!” He rallied his troops, turned back, and encamped at the entrance to the Xie Valley. Someone reported to Xuande that Cao Zhang had arrived. Xuande asked, “Who dares go out and fight Cao Zhang?” Liu Feng replied, “I am willing to go.” Meng Da also asked to be sent. Xuande said, “Go together, both of you, and let us see which of you wins the merit.” Each led five thousand troops to meet the enemy, with Liu Feng in front and Meng Da behind. Cao Zhang rode out and fought Liu Feng. In only three bouts, Liu Feng was soundly defeated and fled. Meng Da led his troops forward and was just about to engage when Cao Cao’s army suddenly fell into disorder. Ma Chao and Wu Lan had arrived with their two forces and struck Cao Cao’s troops, throwing them into alarm. Meng Da led his men in a converging attack. Ma Chao’s soldiers had long conserved their strength; now they displayed their might and valor, and their force was irresistible. Cao Cao’s troops broke and fled. Cao Zhang encountered Wu Lan, and the two crossed weapons. In only a few bouts, Cao Zhang struck Wu Lan from his horse with a thrust of his halberd. The three armies became embroiled in a confused battle. Cao Cao gathered his forces and established his position at the entrance to the Xie Valley.\n\nCao Cao remained encamped for many days. He wished to advance, but Ma Chao barred the way; he wished to withdraw, but feared being ridiculed by the Shu army. His mind wavered, and he could not decide. Just then, a cook brought him chicken broth. Cao Cao saw chicken ribs in the bowl, and they stirred a reflection in his heart. As he sat pondering, Xiahou Dun entered the tent and asked for the night’s watchword. Cao Cao answered absently, “Chicken ribs! Chicken ribs!” Xiahou Dun transmitted the order to all the officers, who used “Chicken Ribs” as the watchword. When Yang Xiu, the army registrar, heard that the two words “Chicken Ribs” had been given, he ordered the soldiers attending him to pack their baggage and prepare for the journey home. Someone reported this to Xiahou Dun. Greatly astonished, Xiahou Dun summoned Yang Xiu to his tent and asked, “Why are you packing your baggage?” Yang Xiu replied, “From tonight’s watchword, I know that the King of Wei will soon withdraw the army and return home. As for chicken ribs, there is no meat to eat upon them, yet there is flavor in chewing them. At present we cannot prevail by advancing, but fear ridicule if we retreat. It is useless to remain here, so we would do better to return early. Tomorrow the King of Wei will certainly order the army home. That is why I am packing in advance, to avoid confusion when the time comes to depart.” Xiahou Dun said, “You truly understand the innermost thoughts of the King of Wei!” He too began to pack his baggage. Thus there was not a general in the camp who did not prepare to return home. That night, Cao Cao’s mind was in turmoil and he could not sleep soundly. Taking a steel battle-ax in his hand, he made a private circuit of the camp. He saw that the soldiers in Xiahou Dun’s camp had all packed their baggage. Greatly startled, Cao Cao hurried back to his tent, summoned Xiahou Dun, and asked the reason. Xiahou Dun replied, “The registrar Yang Dezu knew beforehand that Your Majesty intended to return.” Cao Cao summoned Yang Xiu and questioned him. Yang Xiu explained the meaning of “chicken ribs.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and cried, “How dare you fabricate rumors and disturb the morale of my army!” He ordered the executioners to drag Yang Xiu out and behead him, and had his head displayed outside the camp gate as a warning.\n\nYang Xiu had always relied upon his talents and behaved with unrestrained arrogance, repeatedly arousing Cao Cao’s resentment. Cao Cao once had a garden built. When it was completed, he went to inspect it. Without uttering either praise or blame, he merely took up a brush, wrote the character “alive” upon the gate, and departed. No one understood his meaning. Yang Xiu said, “When the character ‘alive’ is placed within the character ‘gate,’ together they form the character ‘broad.’ The Prime Minister considers the garden gate too broad, that is all.” The surrounding wall was therefore rebuilt. When the alterations had been completed, Cao Cao was invited to inspect it again. Cao Cao was delighted and asked, “Who understood my meaning?” His attendants replied, “Yang Xiu.” Though Cao Cao praised him, he deeply resented him in his heart. On another day, someone from north of the frontier sent Cao Cao a box of cream cakes. Cao Cao himself wrote the three characters “one box of cream cakes” upon the box and placed it on his desk. Yang Xiu entered and saw it. He promptly took a spoon and divided the contents among those present, who ate it all. When Cao Cao asked him why, Yang Xiu replied, “Upon the box it was plainly written, ‘One mouthful of cream cake for each person.’ How could we dare disobey the Prime Minister’s command?” Though Cao Cao smiled with amusement, inwardly he detested him.\n\nCao Cao feared that someone might secretly plot to murder him, and he often instructed his attendants: “I am prone to killing people in my dreams. Whenever I am asleep, on no account must any of you approach me.” One day, while he was napping in his tent, his coverlet fell to the floor. One of his attendants hurried forward to cover him. Cao Cao sprang up, drew his sword, and struck him dead; then he returned to bed and slept. After some time, he arose and, feigning astonishment, asked, “Who killed my attendant?” The others told him what had happened. Cao Cao wept bitterly and ordered that the man be buried with great honors. Everyone believed that Cao Cao truly killed men in his dreams; only Yang Xiu understood his intention. At the burial, he pointed to the dead man and sighed, “It was not the Prime Minister who was dreaming; it was you!” When Cao Cao heard of this, he detested Yang Xiu all the more.\n\nCao Cao’s third son, Cao Zhi, admired Yang Xiu’s talents and often invited him to converse, continuing through the entire night without rest. Cao Cao consulted with his advisers about establishing Cao Zhi as his heir. When Cao Pi learned of this, he secretly invited Wu Zhi, magistrate of Chaoge, into his private residence to confer. Fearing discovery, he hid Wu Zhi in a large wicker hamper, claiming it contained bolts of silk, and had it carried into his residence. Yang Xiu learned of the matter and went directly to report it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered men to keep watch at the gate of Cao Pi’s residence. Cao Pi anxiously informed Wu Zhi, who said, “Do not worry. Tomorrow, fill the large hamper with silk and carry it inside again, to mislead them.” Cao Pi followed his advice and had a large hamper full of silk carried in. Cao Cao’s agents searched the hamper and found that it did indeed contain silk, then returned and reported to Cao Cao. Cao Cao consequently suspected that Yang Xiu had slandered Cao Pi in order to injure him, and detested Yang Xiu still more.\n\nCao Cao wished to test the abilities of Cao Pi and Cao Zhi. One day, he ordered each of them to leave through the gate of Ye, but secretly sent instructions to the gate officers not to allow them to pass. Cao Pi arrived first. When the gate officers stopped him, he had no choice but to turn back. Cao Zhi heard what had happened and consulted Yang Xiu. Yang Xiu said, “You are going out under the king’s command. If anyone attempts to obstruct you, simply behead him.” Cao Zhi approved his advice. When he reached the gate, the gate officer barred his way. Cao Zhi shouted, “I act under the king’s command! Who dares obstruct me?” He beheaded the officer on the spot. Cao Cao therefore considered Cao Zhi the abler of the two. Later, someone told Cao Cao, “It was Yang Xiu who taught him to do this.” Cao Cao was furious and thereafter also lost his affection for Cao Zhi.\n\nYang Xiu once prepared for Cao Zhi more than ten sets of model answers and instructions, so that whatever Cao Cao asked, Cao Zhi could reply according to the appropriate set. Whenever Cao Cao questioned Cao Zhi about military or affairs of state, Cao Zhi answered with perfect fluency. Cao Cao became deeply suspicious. Later, Cao Pi secretly bribed members of Cao Zhi’s household, stole the model answers, and brought them to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao saw them, he flew into a rage and cried, “How dare this wretch deceive me!” From that time on, he intended to kill Yang Xiu; and now he had used the charge of confusing and disrupting the army’s morale to put him to death. Yang Xiu was thirty-four years old when he died. A later poet wrote:\n\nClever and gifted was Yang Dezu,\nHeir to a line of cap and sash.\nDragons and serpents raced beneath his brush;\nBrocades of splendor filled his breast.\nWhen he spoke, all present marveled;\nHis swift replies surpassed the finest men.\nHis talents led him fatally astray—\nHe did not die for urging the retreat.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had killed Yang Xiu, he feigned anger at Xiahou Dun and intended to behead him as well. The officers pleaded for his pardon. Cao Cao then rebuked Xiahou Dun and dismissed him, and issued orders to advance the following day.\n\nThe next day, the army marched out from the entrance to the Xie Valley. Ahead, a force came to meet them, led by the great commander Wei Yan. Cao Cao called upon Wei Yan to surrender, but Wei Yan reviled him loudly. Cao Cao ordered Pang De to ride out and fight. While the two generals were locked in combat, fire broke out inside Cao Cao’s camp. A man reported that Ma Chao had raided the center and rear camps. Cao Cao drew his sword and cried, “Any general who retreats shall be beheaded!” His commanders pressed forward with all their strength. Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled. Cao Cao was just turning his army back to fight Ma Chao when he reined in his horse on a high mound to watch the two armies contend. Suddenly, a fierce body of troops burst forward before him, and someone shouted, “Wei Yan is here!” Wei Yan took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot Cao Cao. Cao Cao toppled from his horse. Wei Yan cast aside his bow, snatched up his saber, and spurred his horse up the slope to kill Cao Cao. From one side a general suddenly appeared and shouted, “Do not harm my lord!” It was Pang De. Pang De exerted all his strength, drove Wei Yan back in combat, and protected Cao Cao as they moved on. Ma Chao had already withdrawn. Cao Cao returned to camp wounded. Wei Yan’s arrow had struck him in the philtrum and broken off two of his front teeth, and he urgently ordered physicians to treat him. Only then did he recall Yang Xiu’s words. He had Yang Xiu’s corpse recovered and buried with great honors, and at once gave orders for the army to return, leaving Pang De to guard the rear. Cao Cao lay inside a felt-covered carriage, with Tiger Guard soldiers escorting him on either side. Suddenly, a report came that fires had arisen along both sides of the mountains in the Xie Valley and ambush troops were pursuing them. Every man in Cao Cao’s army was terrified. Truly:\n\nIt seemed once more the peril of Tong Pass;\nIt called to mind the crisis at Red Cliffs.\n\nWhat became of Cao Cao’s life will be revealed in the following chapter.\n\n### Chapter 73\n\nLiu Bei Becomes King of Hanzhong; Guan Yu Captures Xiangyang\n\nNow Cao Cao withdrew his army to Xie Valley. Zhuge Liang reckoned that he would surely abandon Hanzhong and retreat, and therefore ordered Ma Chao and the other generals to divide their troops into more than ten columns and raid him at all hours. Thus Cao Cao could not remain there long. Then, after Wei Yan struck him with an arrow, he hastily ordered the army home. The fighting spirit of all three armies was utterly spent. The vanguard had scarcely set out when fires arose on both sides: it was Ma Chao’s ambush force pressing the pursuit. Every man in Cao Cao’s army lost heart. Cao Cao ordered his soldiers to make all speed, marching day and night without rest; only upon reaching Jingzhao did he at last feel secure.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Bei ordered Liu Feng, Meng Da, Wang Ping, and the others to capture Shangyong and its neighboring commanderies. When Shen Dan and the rest heard that Cao Cao had abandoned Hanzhong and withdrawn, they all surrendered. Once Liu Bei had restored peace among the people, he richly rewarded the three armies, to the great delight of all. The generals now conceived the desire to exalt Liu Bei as emperor. Not daring to raise the matter with him directly, they went instead to report it to Military Adviser Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang said, “I have already resolved what should be done.” He then led Fa Zheng and the others in to see Liu Bei and said, “Cao Cao now monopolizes power, and the people have no true sovereign. My lord’s benevolence and righteousness are renowned throughout the realm, and now that you possess both provinces of Sichuan, you may respond to Heaven and accord with the people by ascending the imperial throne. Then, with name and principle made rightful, you may chastise the traitor to the state. The matter admits no delay. We beg you to choose an auspicious day at once.”\n\nLiu Bei was greatly alarmed. “The Military Adviser’s words are mistaken. Though I am of the imperial house of Han, I am still a subject. If I did such a thing, I would be rebelling against Han.” Zhuge Liang replied, “Not so. The realm is now divided and crumbling; heroes have arisen on every side, each holding sway over his own region. All men of talent and virtue within the four seas who forsake death and seek life in the service of a lord do so because they wish to mount the dragon, cleave to the phoenix, and establish merit and fame. If my lord, from fear of suspicion, clings too rigidly to righteousness, I fear you will disappoint the hopes of all. I beg you to consider the matter carefully.” Liu Bei said, “You would have me usurp the most exalted station, but I would never dare. We may discuss some more lasting policy.” The generals cried with one voice, “If my lord does nothing but decline, the hearts of the people will fall away!”\n\nZhuge Liang said, “My lord has always made righteousness the foundation of his life and will not consent at once to assume the imperial title. But now that you possess Jingzhou, Xiangyang, and both provinces of Sichuan, you may for the present become King of Hanzhong.” Liu Bei said, “Though you wish to honor me as king, without a clear edict from the Son of Heaven it would be usurpation.” Zhuge Liang replied, “At present we must act according to circumstance and not bind ourselves to ordinary principles.” Zhang Fei shouted, “Men not even of the imperial surname all want to become rulers. How much more may my elder brother, who belongs to a branch of the Han house! Never mind King of Hanzhong—even if he proclaimed himself emperor, what would be wrong with that?” Liu Bei rebuked him: “Say no more!” Zhuge Liang said, “My lord should adapt to circumstance. First advance to the rank of King of Hanzhong; afterward it will not be too late to submit a memorial to the Son of Heaven.”\n\nLiu Bei declined again and again, but could not prevail, and at last was compelled to consent. In the seventh month of autumn, in the twenty-fourth year of Jian’an, an altar was erected at Mianyang, nine li in circumference. The five directions were duly marked, each with its banners and ceremonial insignia, and all the ministers took their appointed places in order. Xu Jing and Fa Zheng invited Liu Bei to ascend the altar. After presenting him with crown, robes, seal, and sash, they seated him facing south, and the civil and military officers bowed their congratulations, acclaiming him King of Hanzhong. His son Liu Shan was established as heir apparent. Xu Jing was appointed Grand Tutor, and Fa Zheng Director of the Imperial Secretariat. Zhuge Liang became Military Adviser, with supreme charge of the weighty affairs of army and state. Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Ma Chao, and Huang Zhong were appointed the Five Tiger Generals; Wei Yan was made governor of Hanzhong. All the rest received ranks and titles according to their merits.\n\nAfter Liu Bei became King of Hanzhong, he composed a memorial and sent a messenger to carry it to the capital at Xuchang. The memorial read:\n\nI, Bei, possessed only of the capacity of an ordinary servant, have borne the charge of a supreme commander, directing the three armies and carrying abroad the sovereign’s mandate of chastisement. Yet I have been unable to sweep away rebellion and peril, restore peace, or uphold the imperial house, and have long allowed Your Majesty’s sacred authority to decline. Within the six reaches of the realm, adversity has not yet turned to peace. I think only of unrest and treachery, and my anguish is like a grievous sickness of the head.\n\nFormerly Dong Zhuo laid the foundations of disorder. Thereafter a host of villains roamed unchecked, ravaging and despoiling all within the seas. Thanks to the awe-inspiring presence of Your Majesty’s sacred virtue, your servants responded as one: some rose in loyal and righteous chastisement, while upon others Heaven itself inflicted punishment. The violent and rebellious were slain together and gradually melted away like ice. Cao Cao alone has long escaped destruction. He has encroached upon and usurped the authority of the state, indulging his will to the utmost pitch of disorder. In former days I joined General of Chariots and Cavalry Dong Cheng in plotting to punish Cao Cao, but our plans were not kept secret, and Dong Cheng was treacherously put to death. I was driven into exile and lost my foothold; my loyal purpose failed, allowing Cao Cao to exhaust every extreme of savagery and treason. He slaughtered the empress, the mother of the realm, and poisoned an imperial prince. Though I gathered our allies together with every thought bent upon exerting our strength, I was weak and wanting in martial power, and through all these years achieved nothing. I have constantly feared that I might fall and thereby betray the grace of the state. Waking and sleeping, I sigh without cease; by night I remain vigilant, as though treading the brink of danger.\n\nNow my assembled officers declare that, in ancient times, as recorded in the Book of Yu, the nine degrees of kindred were ordered and brought into harmony, thereby enlightening and encouraging all who cherished aspiration. As emperors and kings succeeded one another, this principle was never abandoned. The Zhou took warning from the two preceding dynasties and established fiefs for the many members of the Ji clan, relying indeed upon the supporting strength of Pu and Zheng. When Gaozu arose like a dragon, he honored the younger brothers of the king and established nine great kingdoms; in the end they destroyed the Lü clan and secured the principal imperial line. Now Cao Cao hates the upright and reviles the just, and those who follow him are many. He harbors a treacherous heart, and his design to usurp and steal the throne is already manifest. Since the imperial clan has grown weak and the house of the emperor holds no commanding position, my officers, after weighing ancient precedents and adapting them to present necessity, have elevated me, your servant, as Grand Marshal and King of Hanzhong.\n\nProstrate, I have examined myself again and again. I have received abundant grace from the state and borne responsibility over one region; yet before I have shown any result from the exertion of my strength, the rewards bestowed upon me have already exceeded my deserts. I ought not again to disgrace an exalted station and thereby increase both my guilt and the censure against me. But my assembled officers have pressed me, compelling me in the name of righteousness. Upon retiring, I reflected that the rebels have not yet been destroyed and the nation’s peril has not yet ended; the ancestral temples stand on the brink of ruin, and the altars of soil and grain are about to fall. Truly this is a time when your servant’s anxious heart must break and his head be dashed to pieces. If, by responding to necessity and adapting to change, I may bring peace to the sacred court, then though I must plunge into flood or fire, I cannot refuse. I have therefore followed the common counsel and bowed to receive the seal and insignia, that the majesty of the state may be exalted.\n\nLooking upward, I consider the title and rank bestowed upon me, so lofty the position and so abundant the favor; looking downward, I ponder how I may requite them. My anxiety is profound and my responsibility grave. Fearful and trembling, scarcely daring to breathe, as though standing over an abyss, how could I fail to exhaust my strength and offer up my loyalty, to encourage the six armies, lead and unite all righteous men, answer Heaven and accord with the times, strike down and punish the vicious rebels, and thereby bring peace to the altars of the state? I respectfully bow and submit this memorial that Your Majesty may be informed.\n\nWhen the memorial reached Xuchang, Cao Cao was in Ye Commandery. Upon hearing that Liu Bei had established himself as King of Hanzhong, he flew into a rage. “You brat of a mat weaver! How dare you do this? I swear I shall destroy you!” He immediately issued orders to raise all the forces of the realm and march into the two provinces of Sichuan, there to decide supremacy with the King of Hanzhong. But one man stepped from the ranks to remonstrate: “Your Highness must not, from a moment’s anger, weary your august person on a distant campaign. I have a plan that, without the drawing of a single bow or the loosing of a single arrow, will make Liu Bei bring disaster upon himself in Shu. When his troops are exhausted and his strength spent, you need send only one general against him, and success will be assured.” Cao Cao looked at the speaker and saw that it was Sima Yi. Delighted, he asked, “What lofty counsel have you, Zhongda?” Sima Yi replied, “Sun Quan of Jiangdong gave his sister in marriage to Liu Bei, but afterward seized an opportunity to steal her back. Liu Bei, for his part, occupied Jingzhou and refused to return it. Each therefore hates the other bitterly. You may now send an eloquent man with a letter to persuade Sun Quan to raise troops and seize Jingzhou. Liu Bei will surely send forces from the two provinces of Sichuan to rescue it. At that moment Your Highness may raise an army to take Hanzhong. Unable to aid both head and tail, Liu Bei will inevitably be placed in mortal danger.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. He immediately composed a letter and ordered Man Chong to go as his envoy, traveling with all speed by night and day to Jiangdong to see Sun Quan. When Sun Quan learned of Man Chong’s arrival, he consulted his advisers. Zhang Zhao came forward and said, “Wei and Wu have never been enemies. It was only because we listened to Zhuge Liang’s persuasive words that our two houses have waged unceasing war year after year, plunging the people into misery. Man Boning has surely come with an offer of peace, and we should receive him with courtesy.” Sun Quan followed his advice and ordered his counselors to escort Man Chong into the city for an audience. When the formal courtesies were concluded, Sun Quan treated him with the honors due a guest. Man Chong presented Cao Cao’s letter and said, “Wu and Wei have never had any enmity. It was all because of Liu Bei that a breach arose between us. The King of Wei has sent me here to propose that you, General, seize Jingzhou, while the King of Wei brings his army against Hanzhong, thus attacking Liu Bei from head and tail. Once Liu Bei has been defeated, we shall divide his territory between us and swear never to invade one another.” After reading the letter, Sun Quan gave a banquet for Man Chong, then sent him back to the guesthouse to rest.\n\nSun Quan then consulted his advisers. Gu Yong said, “Though these are persuasive words, there is reason in them. For the present, we may send Man Chong back with an agreement to join Cao Cao in striking from head and tail, while at the same time dispatching someone across the river to learn what Guan Yu is doing. Only then should we act.” Zhuge Jin said, “I have heard that after Guan Yu went to Jingzhou, Liu Bei arranged a marriage for him. His wife first bore him a son, and then a daughter. The girl is still young and has not yet been betrothed. I am willing to go and seek her hand for my lord’s heir. If Guan Yu consents, we may then plan with him to defeat Cao Cao; if he refuses, we can afterward help Cao Cao seize Jingzhou.” Sun Quan adopted this plan. He first sent Man Chong back to Xuchang, then dispatched Zhuge Jin as his envoy to Jingzhou. Zhuge Jin entered the city, was admitted to Guan Yu’s presence, and performed the proper courtesies. Guan Yu asked, “Ziyu, what brings you here?” Zhuge Jin replied, “I have come expressly to unite our two houses in friendship. My lord, the Marquis of Wu, has a son of remarkable intelligence. Hearing that you, General, have a daughter, he has sent me to seek a marriage alliance. If our two houses join in friendship, we may unite our strength to defeat Cao Cao. This would truly be an excellent thing. I ask you, my lord, to consider it.” Guan Yu flew into a towering rage. “How could the daughter of my tiger consent to marry the son of a dog? Were it not for your brother’s sake, I would behead you on the spot! Say no more of this!” He then summoned his attendants and had Zhuge Jin driven out.\n\nClutching his head, Zhuge Jin scurried away like a frightened rat and returned to the Marquis of Wu. Not daring to conceal anything, he reported the truth. Sun Quan was furious. “How can he be so utterly discourteous?” He at once summoned Zhang Zhao and the other civil and military officers to discuss a plan for taking Jingzhou. Bu Zhi said, “Cao Cao has long intended to usurp the Han, and the man he fears is Liu Bei. By sending an envoy to urge Wu to raise troops and swallow Shu, he means to shift the disaster onto us.” Sun Quan said, “I, too, have long wished to seize Jingzhou.” Bu Zhi replied, “Cao Ren now has troops stationed at Xiangyang and Fancheng. Moreover, there is no barrier of the Yangtze before him, and he can advance overland to take Jingzhou. Why does he not seize it himself, but instead asks my lord to mobilize? That alone reveals his intention. My lord should send an envoy to Xuchang to see Cao Cao and urge him to order Cao Ren to advance first by land against Jingzhou. Guan Yu will certainly draw off the troops of Jingzhou to attack Fancheng. The moment Guan Yu moves, my lord may send a general to take Jingzhou by stealth. It can be won in a single stroke.” Sun Quan followed his counsel and immediately dispatched an envoy across the river with a letter to Cao Cao explaining the plan. Cao Cao was delighted. He sent the envoy back first, then dispatched Man Chong to Fancheng to assist Cao Ren as military adviser and confer on the movement of troops. At the same time, he sent an urgent proclamation to Eastern Wu, ordering its forces to come by water in support of the attack on Jingzhou.\n\nMeanwhile, the King of Hanzhong ordered Wei Yan to take supreme command of the army and defend eastern Sichuan, then led his civil and military officers back to Chengdu. He appointed officials to construct a royal palace and also established lodges and post stations—more than four hundred in all—along the road from Chengdu to Baishui. He amassed great stores of grain and fodder and manufactured weapons in abundance, intending in due course to advance upon the Central Plain. Secret agents learned that Cao Cao had allied himself with Eastern Wu and intended to seize Jingzhou, and they hurried a report into Shu. The King of Hanzhong hastily summoned Zhuge Liang to confer. Zhuge Liang said, “I had already foreseen that Cao Cao would devise such a plan. Yet Eastern Wu has many able advisers, and they will surely tell Cao Cao to order Cao Ren to raise troops first.” The King of Hanzhong asked, “If that is so, what are we to do?” Zhuge Liang replied, “You may send an envoy to Guan Yu with an official patent, ordering him to raise troops first and seize Fancheng. This will strike terror into the enemy’s army, and it will crumble of itself.”\n\nThe King of Hanzhong was delighted and immediately dispatched Fei Shi, a major of the vanguard, as his envoy, bearing the patent of appointment to Jingzhou. Guan Yu went beyond the city walls to welcome him and escorted him inside. After the formal courtesies had been performed in the public hall, Guan Yu asked, “What rank has the King of Hanzhong conferred upon me?” Fei Shi replied, “First among the Five Tiger Generals.” Guan Yu asked, “Who are the five?” Fei Shi said, “Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Ma Chao, and Huang Zhong.” Guan Yu angrily declared, “Yide is my younger brother. Mengqi comes from a distinguished family of many generations. Zilong has long followed my elder brother and is as a younger brother to me; it is fitting that they should rank beside me. But what sort of man is Huang Zhong, that he dares stand in the same rank as I? A true man will never take his place among old soldiers!” He therefore refused to accept the seal. Fei Shi smiled and said, “You are mistaken, General. In former times Xiao He and Cao Shen joined Gaozu at the very outset of his great enterprise and were his closest followers, while Han Xin was merely a fugitive general from Chu. Yet Han Xin was raised to the rank of king and placed above Xiao He and Cao Shen, and it was never heard that Xiao He or Cao Shen resented him for it. Though the King of Hanzhong has now appointed Five Tiger Generals, he shares with you the bond of brotherhood and regards you as one with himself. The General is the King of Hanzhong, and the King of Hanzhong is the General. How can your standing be compared with that of the others? You have received the King of Hanzhong’s profound favor and should share with him prosperity and adversity, calamity and good fortune. You ought not to calculate the relative height of official titles. I beg you to consider carefully.”\n\nGuan Yu was greatly enlightened. Bowing twice, he said, “In my ignorance, had you not instructed me, I would nearly have ruined a great enterprise.” He then bowed and accepted the seal and sash. Fei Shi next produced the king’s command ordering Guan Yu to lead an army against Fancheng. Guan Yu received the order and at once appointed Fu Shiren and Mi Fang as vanguard commanders, ordering them to lead a force and encamp outside the walls of Jingzhou. Meanwhile he gave a banquet in the city to entertain Fei Shi. They had been drinking until the second watch when a sudden report came that fire had broken out in the camp outside the city. Guan Yu immediately armed himself, mounted his horse, and rode out to investigate. Fu Shiren and Mi Fang had been drinking, and a neglected fire behind their tent had set off the fire-bombs. Explosions shook the entire camp, and all the weapons, grain, and fodder were burned. Guan Yu led the troops in fighting the blaze, but it was not extinguished until the fourth watch.\n\nGuan Yu returned to the city and summoned Fu Shiren and Mi Fang to account. “I appointed you two as vanguard commanders, but before the army has even taken the field, you have burned vast quantities of weapons, grain, and fodder, while the exploding fire-bombs have killed men and horses of your own command. Since you ruin important affairs in this manner, what use have I for either of you?” He ordered them beheaded. Fei Shi interceded: “To behead senior generals before the army has even taken the field would be inauspicious for the troops. You might pardon them for the present.” Guan Yu’s anger did not abate. He rebuked the two men: “Were it not out of regard for Major Fei, I would certainly behead you both!” He then summoned the guards and had each man beaten forty strokes, stripped them of their vanguard seals and sashes, and assigned Mi Fang to guard Nanjun and Fu Shiren to guard Gong’an. He further warned them, “When I return victorious, if there has been the slightest mishap, you shall be punished for both offenses together!” Their faces covered with shame, the two murmured their assent and withdrew. Guan Yu then made Liao Hua commander of the vanguard and Guan Ping his lieutenant. He himself commanded the center, with Ma Liang and Yi Ji as staff officers, and all advanced together. Earlier, Hu Ban, the son of Hu Hua, had come to Jingzhou and offered his allegiance to Lord Guan. Remembering how Hu Ban had once saved him, Lord Guan held him in great affection. He ordered Hu Ban to accompany Fei Shi into Sichuan, there to see the King of Hanzhong and receive a title. Fei Shi took leave of Lord Guan and departed with Hu Ban for Shu.\n\nThat day, after Lord Guan had sacrificed before the great banner bearing the character “Commander,” he lay down in his tent for a brief sleep. Suddenly he saw a boar as large as an ox, entirely black, charge into the tent and bite him directly on the foot. Guan Yu flew into a rage, drew his sword, and struck the beast, making a sound like tearing silk. In an instant he awoke with a start and found that his left foot throbbed with a dull pain. Deeply troubled, he summoned Guan Ping and told him the dream. Guan Ping replied, “The boar also bears the semblance of a dragon. A dragon attaching itself to your foot signifies soaring ascent. There is no need for doubt or dread.” Guan Yu assembled the officers beneath his tent and told them of the omen in his dream. Some called it auspicious, others inauspicious, and no opinion prevailed. Guan Yu said, “A true man who is nearing sixty years of age has nothing to regret even if he dies!” As he spoke, an envoy arrived from Shu bearing the command of the King of Hanzhong, appointing Guan Yu General of the Vanguard, granting him the imperial tally and battle-ax, and giving him supreme command over the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Once Guan Yu had received the command, the officers bowed their congratulations and said, “This plainly proves that the boar-dragon was an auspicious sign.” Guan Yu’s doubts were wholly dispelled. He raised his army and advanced along the main road toward Xiangyang.\n\nCao Ren was in the city when a sudden report came that Guan Yu was personally leading an army against him. Greatly alarmed, Cao Ren wished to hold firm behind the walls and refuse battle. His deputy, Zhai Yuan, said, “The King of Wei ordered you, General, to coordinate with Eastern Wu in taking Jingzhou. Now Guan Yu has come of his own accord to seek death. Why should we avoid him?” The adviser Man Chong remonstrated, “I have long known Guan Yu to be both brave and resourceful. We must not take him lightly. Our best policy is to defend firmly.” The valiant general Xiahou Cun said, “Those are merely the words of a scholar. Have you not heard, ‘When water comes, dam it with earth; when a general comes, meet him with soldiers’? Our troops are rested and await a weary foe. We shall naturally prevail.” Cao Ren followed his advice. Leaving Man Chong to guard Fancheng, he personally led his troops out to meet Guan Yu. When Guan Yu learned that Cao Cao’s forces were approaching, he summoned Guan Ping and Liao Hua, gave them secret instructions, and sent them forth. The two armies then drew up opposite each other.\n\nLiao Hua rode out and challenged the enemy. Zhai Yuan came forth to meet him. The two generals had fought only a short while when Liao Hua feigned defeat, wheeled his horse, and fled. Zhai Yuan pursued and attacked from behind, while the Jingzhou troops retreated twenty li. The following day they returned to challenge again. Xiahou Cun and Zhai Yuan came out together to meet them, and once more the Jingzhou troops were defeated. After pursuing for more than twenty li, Cao Ren suddenly heard a thunderous clamor arise behind him as drums and horns sounded together. He hastily ordered the vanguard to turn back, but Guan Ping and Liao Hua came charging upon his rear, throwing Cao Cao’s troops into utter disorder. Realizing that he had fallen into a trap, Cao Ren drew off one contingent first and sped toward Xiangyang. When he was still several li from the city, embroidered banners fluttered ahead, and there sat Guan Yu, reining in his horse with his blade held crosswise, barring the road. Cao Ren’s heart quailed with terror. Not daring to engage him, he fled by a side road toward Xiangyang. Guan Yu did not pursue. Before long Xiahou Cun’s troops arrived. When Xiahou Cun saw Guan Yu, he flew into a rage and charged him. In the first exchange Guan Yu cut him down. Zhai Yuan fled, but Guan Ping overtook him and slew him with a single stroke. Pressing their advantage, the Jingzhou troops pursued and slaughtered the enemy, and more than half of Cao Cao’s soldiers perished in the Xiang River. Cao Ren withdrew into Fancheng and held it in defense.\n\nAfter taking Xiangyang, Guan Yu rewarded the troops and reassured the people. Wang Fu, a major accompanying the army, said, “With a single beat of the drum, General, you have taken Xiangyang, and Cao Cao’s troops have indeed lost heart. Yet in my humble opinion there remains cause for concern. Lü Meng of Eastern Wu now has troops stationed at Lukou and has always intended to annex Jingzhou. If he leads his army directly against Jingzhou, what are we to do?” Guan Yu replied, “I have considered that as well. You shall take charge of the matter. Go along both the upper and lower reaches of the river, and at intervals of twenty or thirty li choose high ground on which to build beacon towers. Station fifty soldiers at each tower. Should the troops of Wu cross the river, they are to signal with bright fires by night and columns of smoke by day. I shall personally go to strike them.” Wang Fu said, “Mi Fang and Fu Shiren guard the two strategic passes, but I fear they will not exert themselves to the utmost. Another man must be appointed to take overall charge of Jingzhou.” Guan Yu said, “I have already assigned Administrator Pan Jun to guard it. What cause is there for concern?” Wang Fu replied, “Pan Jun has always been suspicious and greedy for gain. He cannot be entrusted with the post. You should replace him with Zhao Lei, the army’s chief controller of provisions. Zhao Lei is loyal, sincere, incorruptible, and upright. If you employ him, there can be no possibility of failure.” Guan Yu said, “I have long known Pan Jun’s character. Now that the appointment has been made, there is no need to change it. Zhao Lei presently controls the provisions, which is also a matter of great importance. Do not harbor so many doubts. Go and build the beacon towers as I have ordered.” Disheartened, Wang Fu bowed and withdrew. Guan Yu ordered Guan Ping to prepare vessels to cross the Xiang River and attack Fancheng.\n\nMeanwhile, having lost two generals, Cao Ren withdrew into Fancheng and said to Man Chong, “Because I did not heed your words, my army has been defeated, my generals slain, and Xiangyang lost. What are we to do?” Man Chong replied, “Guan Yu is a tiger of a general, abounding in wisdom and strategy. He must not be taken lightly. We should do nothing but defend firmly.” As he spoke, a man reported that Guan Yu was crossing the river and coming to attack Fancheng. Cao Ren was greatly alarmed. Man Chong said, “We must simply hold firm.” The officer Lü Chang stepped forward indignantly. “Give me several thousand troops, and I will meet the oncoming army in the Xiang River.” Man Chong remonstrated, “You must not.” Lü Chang angrily said, “According to you civil officials, we must do nothing but defend. How then are we to repulse the enemy? Have you not heard the maxim in the Art of War: ‘Strike an army when half has crossed’? Guan Yu is now halfway across the Xiang River. Why should we not attack him? If his soldiers reach the walls and his generals come to the moat, it will be difficult to resist them in haste.” Cao Ren immediately gave him two thousand troops and ordered him out of Fancheng to meet the enemy. When Lü Chang reached the riverbank, the embroidered banners before him opened, and Guan Yu rode forth with his blade held crosswise. Lü Chang prepared to meet him, but when the soldiers behind him beheld Guan Yu’s awe-inspiring majesty, they fled before the battle had even begun. Lü Chang shouted at them to halt, but could not restrain them. Guan Yu charged into their midst, and Cao Cao’s troops suffered a crushing defeat, losing more than half their cavalry and infantry. The shattered remnant fled into Fancheng, and Cao Ren hastily sent a messenger to seek aid. Traveling day and night, the messenger reached Chang’an and presented Cao Ren’s letter to Cao Cao. It said, “Guan Yu has captured Xiangyang and now presses the siege of Fancheng with great urgency. I beg you to dispatch a great general to our relief.”\n\nCao Cao pointed to one man among the assembled officers and said, “You shall go and relieve the siege of Fancheng.” The man responded at once and stepped forward. All looked and saw that it was Yu Jin. Yu Jin said, “I ask for a general to serve as my vanguard and lead troops with me.” Cao Cao again addressed the assembly: “Who dares serve as vanguard?” One man strode forth boldly and said, “I am willing to labor like horse or hound. I shall capture Guan Yu alive and present him beneath Your Highness’s standard.” Cao Cao looked at him and was overjoyed. Thus it was said:\n\nBefore Eastern Wu is seen watching for its chance,\nNorthern Wei sends yet more troops to the field.\n\nWho this man was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 74\n\nPang De Bears His Coffin into Mortal Combat; Guan Yu Drowns the Seven Armies\n\nNow Cao Cao wished to send Yu Jin to relieve Fancheng. He asked his generals who dared serve as vanguard, and one man at once volunteered. Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Pang De. Delighted, Cao Cao said, “Guan’s might has shaken all the realm, and he has yet to meet his match. Now that he faces a man of your renown, he has found a formidable adversary indeed.” He therefore appointed Yu Jin General Who Subdues the South and Pang De Chief Vanguard Who Subdues the West, then mustered seven armies and sent them toward Fancheng. These seven armies were composed entirely of strong, hardy men from the north. Among the officers commanding them were two named Dong Heng and Dong Chao. That day they led the various commanders in paying their respects to Yu Jin. Dong Heng said, “General, you now command seven powerful armies to relieve Fancheng from peril, and victory must be assured. Yet to employ Pang De as vanguard—is that not likely to ruin the enterprise?” Startled, Yu Jin asked why. Dong Heng replied, “Pang De was formerly a lieutenant under Ma Chao and surrendered to Wei only because he had no choice. His former lord is now in Shu, where he ranks among the ‘Five Tiger Generals.’ Moreover, Pang De’s elder brother, Pang Rou, also holds office in the western lands of Shu. To make Pang De vanguard now is to pour oil on a fire in hopes of extinguishing it. Why do you not report this to the King of Wei and ask him to appoint someone else?”\n\nWhen Yu Jin heard this, he went that very night to Cao Cao’s residence and reported it. Cao Cao realized the danger and at once summoned Pang De before the steps, ordering him to surrender the vanguard’s seal. Greatly alarmed, Pang De said, “I desire only to exert myself in Your Majesty’s service. Why will you not employ me?” Cao Cao replied, “I myself harbor no suspicions. But Ma Chao is now in the western lands of Shu, and your brother Pang Rou is also there, both assisting Liu Bei. Though I may not doubt you, what am I to do about the tongues of the multitude?” On hearing this, Pang De removed his cap and knocked his head against the ground until blood covered his face. Then he declared, “Since surrendering to Your Majesty in Hanzhong, I have never ceased to feel gratitude for your generous favor. Even if my liver and brains were smeared upon the earth, I could not repay it. Why should Your Majesty doubt me? In former days, when I lived in my native place, my elder brother and I shared one household. His wife was a most wicked woman, and in a drunken rage I killed her. My brother hated me to the marrow of his bones and swore never to see me again. All affection between us has long been severed. As for my former lord Ma Chao, he possessed courage but no strategy. His army was defeated, his territory lost, and he fled alone into Shu. Now he and I each serve our own lord, and our former allegiance is at an end. Grateful for Your Majesty’s favor and recognition, how could I dare conceive a disloyal thought? I beg Your Majesty to judge my heart.” Cao Cao then helped Pang De to his feet and consoled him, saying, “I have always known your loyalty and honor. What I said before was only to set other men’s minds at ease. Strive now to win merit. If you do not fail me, I shall assuredly never fail you.”\n\nPang De bowed his thanks and returned home, where he ordered a craftsman to make a wooden coffin. The next day he invited all his friends to a banquet and had the coffin set out in the hall. His kinsmen and friends were all astonished at the sight and asked, “General, you are setting out on campaign. Why display this inauspicious object?” Raising his cup, Pang De said to them, “I have received profound favor from the King of Wei and have sworn to repay him with my death. I now go to Fancheng to fight Guan to the finish. If I cannot kill him, I shall surely be killed by him; and even if he does not kill me, I shall take my own life. Therefore I have prepared this coffin beforehand to show that there can be no question of my returning empty-handed.” All who heard him sighed in wonder. Pang De summoned his wife, Lady Li, and his son, Pang Hui. To his wife he said, “I now go forth as vanguard, and honor requires that I give my life upon the battlefield. If I die, take good care in raising our son. He bears extraordinary features and, when he is grown, will surely avenge me.” His wife and son wept bitterly as they bade him farewell. Pang De ordered his men to carry the coffin with the army. Just before departing, he told his subordinate commanders, “I now go to fight Guan to the death. If Guan kills me, quickly recover my body and place it in this coffin. If I kill Guan, I shall take his head and place it inside, then return and present it to the King of Wei.” His five hundred soldiers all declared, “When the general displays such loyalty and courage, how could we dare not exert our utmost strength in your support?” With that, he led the army forward. Someone reported these words to Cao Cao, who said with delight, “With Pang De so loyal and valiant, what have I to fear?” Jia Xu said, “Pang De relies upon the courage of hot blood and means to fight Guan to the death. In my humble view, there is cause for concern.” Cao Cao agreed and urgently sent an envoy to admonish Pang De by royal command: “Guan possesses both wisdom and courage. You must on no account underestimate him. Take him if he can be taken; if he cannot, hold your ground with all caution.” On receiving the command, Pang De said to the generals, “Why does the king hold Guan in such awe? I reckon that on this expedition I shall humble the reputation Guan has built over thirty years.” Yu Jin said, “The King of Wei’s words must be obeyed.” But Pang De drove the army fiercely onward to Fancheng, flaunting its might amid the clamor of gongs and drums.\n\nMeanwhile, Lord Guan was seated in his tent when a scout suddenly galloped in and reported, “Cao Cao has appointed Yu Jin commander and sent him with seven armies of picked, hardy troops. Pang De, vanguard of the advance force, has a wooden coffin carried before his ranks. He has uttered insolent words and sworn to fight the general to the death. His army is now only thirty li from the city.” At these words Lord Guan’s expression abruptly changed. His magnificent beard streamed out as he cried in fury, “Every hero in the realm who hears my name fears me and submits. How dare the whelp Pang De hold me in contempt! Guan Ping shall continue the assault on Fancheng, while I go myself to behead this scoundrel and purge my hatred!” Guan Ping said, “Father, one of Mount Tai’s weight should not vie for stature with a stubborn stone. Your unworthy son begs leave to fight Pang De in your place.” Lord Guan replied, “Go and try him, then. I shall follow shortly to support you.”\n\nGuan Ping left the tent, took up his saber, mounted his horse, and led his troops out to meet Pang De. The two armies drew up facing each other. In the Wei ranks, four white characters were emblazoned upon a black banner: “Pang De of Nan’an.” Pang De stood before his formation in a blue robe and silver armor, wielding a steel saber and riding a white horse. Five hundred soldiers followed close behind him, while several foot soldiers came forward bearing the wooden coffin on their shoulders. Guan Ping cursed Pang De loudly: “Traitor who betrayed his lord!” Pang De asked his men, “Who is that?” One replied, “It is Guan Yu’s adopted son, Guan Ping.” Pang De shouted, “By command of the King of Wei, I have come to take your father’s head! You are nothing but a scabby little brat. I will not kill you! Call your father out at once!” Enraged, Guan Ping spurred his horse forward, brandishing his saber as he charged Pang De. Pang De leveled his saber and met him. They fought thirty bouts without either gaining the advantage, and then both sides withdrew to rest.\n\nThe news had already been reported to Lord Guan. Furious, he ordered Liao Hua to continue the attack on Fancheng while he went in person to meet Pang De. Guan Ping received him and reported that he had fought Pang De without either gaining the advantage. Lord Guan at once rode out with his saber held crosswise and shouted, “Guan Yunchang is here! Pang De, why do you not come quickly to your death?” As the drums thundered, Pang De rode forward and cried, “By command of the King of Wei, I have come expressly to take your head! Lest you doubt me, I have brought a coffin with me. If you fear death, dismount at once and surrender!” Lord Guan reviled him: “What can a mere common brute like you accomplish? It is a pity to sully my Green Dragon Saber by beheading a rat-thief like you!” Spurring his horse and brandishing his saber, he charged Pang De, who whirled his own blade and met him. The two generals fought for more than a hundred bouts, their vigor only increasing. Both armies watched, utterly transfixed. Fearing that Pang De might come to harm, the Wei army hastily sounded the gong for retreat; and Guan Ping, fearing for his aged father, also hurriedly gave the same signal. The two generals withdrew. Back in camp, Pang De said to the others, “Men call Lord Guan a hero. Only today have I come to believe it.” While he was still speaking, Yu Jin arrived. After they had exchanged greetings, Yu Jin said, “I hear that you fought Lord Guan for more than a hundred bouts without gaining the advantage. Why not withdraw the army for the moment and avoid him?” Pang De declared indignantly, “The King of Wei appointed you chief commander. Why are you so fainthearted? Tomorrow I shall fight Guan to the death. I swear I will not retreat or evade him!” Yu Jin dared not try to stop him and returned to his own camp.\n\nLord Guan, meanwhile, returned to camp and said to Guan Ping, “Pang De is thoroughly practiced in the use of the saber. He is truly a match for me.” Guan Ping replied, “As the common saying goes, ‘A newborn calf does not fear the tiger.’ Even if Father were to behead this man, he is no more than a lowly soldier from the western Qiang. But should some mishap occur, you would fail in the great trust my uncle placed in you.” Lord Guan said, “If I do not kill this man, how can I purge my hatred? My mind is made up. Say no more!” The next day he mounted his horse and led his troops forward. Pang De likewise brought out his army to meet him. The two formations drew up opposite each other, and the two generals rode forth together. Without exchanging a word, they spurred to the attack. After fighting for more than fifty bouts, Pang De wheeled his horse, trailing his saber, and fled. Lord Guan pursued him. Fearing some mischance, Guan Ping followed close behind. Lord Guan shouted abuse as he rode: “Pang De, you would use the trailing-saber stratagem, but do you think I fear you?” In truth, Pang De only feigned the posture of trailing his saber. He hooked the blade over his saddle bow, secretly drew his carved bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot. Guan Ping’s keen eyes saw Pang De draw his bow, and he cried, “Thieving general, do not loose a treacherous arrow!” Lord Guan hastily opened his eyes wide to look. The bowstring twanged, and the arrow was already upon him. Unable to evade it, he was struck squarely in the left arm. Guan Ping came galloping up and rescued his father, taking him back to camp.\n\nPang De reined around, whirled his saber, and gave chase, but suddenly heard a tremendous clamor of gongs from his own camp. Fearing that something had gone amiss in the rear, he hastily turned his horse back. In fact, when Yu Jin saw Pang De shoot Lord Guan, he feared that Pang De would win great merit and eclipse his own prestige, so he had sounded the gong for retreat. Returning, Pang De asked why the signal had been given. Yu Jin said, “The King of Wei warned us that Lord Guan possesses both wisdom and courage. Though he was struck by an arrow, I feared it might be a ruse, and therefore sounded the retreat.” Pang De said, “Had you not recalled the army, I would already have beheaded him.” Yu Jin replied, “Haste makes poor progress. We must proceed deliberately.” Pang De did not perceive Yu Jin’s true intent and could only regret the lost opportunity without end.\n\nLord Guan, meanwhile, returned to camp and had the arrowhead extracted. Fortunately, the shaft had not penetrated deeply, and wound medicine was applied. Bitterly enraged with Pang De, Lord Guan told his generals, “I swear to avenge this arrow!” The generals replied, “Rest for a few days, General. It will not be too late to fight him afterward.” The next day a report came that Pang De had led out his troops to challenge them. Lord Guan was about to go into battle, but the generals dissuaded him. Pang De then ordered his soldiers to heap insults upon them. Guan Ping guarded the narrow pass and instructed the generals not to inform Lord Guan. Pang De challenged them for more than ten days, but no one came out to meet him. He therefore consulted Yu Jin, saying, “It is plain that Lord Guan’s arrow wound has flared up and left him unable to move. Why not seize this opportunity, unite all seven armies, and surge into his camp in a single assault? We can thereby lift the siege of Fancheng.” Yu Jin feared that Pang De would win the credit. He merely invoked the King of Wei’s warning and refused to move the army. Again and again Pang De sought permission to attack, but Yu Jin would never consent. Instead, he moved the seven armies around the mountain pass and encamped against the hills ten li north of Fancheng. Yu Jin himself led troops to block the main road and ordered Pang De to station his men behind the valley, thereby preventing him from advancing and winning success.\n\nGuan Ping, meanwhile, was overjoyed to see that Lord Guan’s arrow wound had closed. Suddenly he heard that Yu Jin had moved the seven armies and encamped north of Fancheng. Not knowing what the enemy intended, he reported the matter to Lord Guan. Lord Guan mounted his horse and rode with a few attendants to a high hillock to survey the scene. He saw that the banners atop Fancheng were in disorder and that the soldiers were panic-stricken. In a mountain valley ten li north of the city, an army was encamped; and he also observed that the waters of the Xiang River were running with tremendous force. After watching for some time, he summoned a local guide and asked, “What is the name of the mountain valley ten li north of Fancheng?” The guide replied, “It is called Zengkou Valley.” Lord Guan was delighted. “Yu Jin will certainly fall into my hands!” he said. The soldiers asked, “How does the general know this?” Lord Guan replied, “When a ‘fish’ enters a ‘net-mouth,’ how can it remain there long?” The generals did not yet believe him. Lord Guan returned to his main camp. It was then the eighth month, in autumn, and torrential rain fell for several days. Lord Guan ordered boats and rafts prepared and all equipment needed for warfare on water made ready. Guan Ping asked, “We are confronting the enemy on land. What use have we for water gear?” Lord Guan replied, “This is beyond your understanding. Yu Jin’s seven armies have not encamped on broad, open ground but have crowded into the narrow and dangerous confines of Zengkou Valley. Now the autumn rains are unceasing, and the Xiang River is certain to overflow. I have already sent men to dam every outlet. When the waters rise, we shall take to our boats from the high ground, release the flood, and drown them in one great deluge. Then the troops in Fancheng and Zengkou Valley alike will become fish and turtles.” Guan Ping bowed in admiration.\n\nThe Wei army, meanwhile, was encamped in Zengkou Valley, where the heavy rain continued day after day without ceasing. The supervising officer Cheng He came to see Yu Jin and said, “The great army is encamped at the mouth of a valley, where the ground is extremely low. Though there are earthen hills, they stand some distance from the camp. Now the autumn rains continue without end, and the soldiers are suffering greatly. A recent report says that the Jingzhou troops have moved to high ground and are preparing war rafts at the mouth of the Han River. If the river overflows, our army will be in peril. We should make plans without delay.” Yu Jin rebuked him: “Wretch! Would you sow confusion in my army? If you utter another word, you will be beheaded!” Ashamed and humiliated, Cheng He withdrew and went instead to Pang De, to whom he related the matter. Pang De said, “Your judgment is entirely sound. Since General Yu refuses to move the troops, tomorrow I shall move my own army and encamp elsewhere.” They had only just settled upon this plan when, that night, wind and rain arose with tremendous violence. Pang De was sitting in his tent when he suddenly heard a sound like ten thousand horses racing together, while battle drums shook the earth. Greatly alarmed, he rushed from the tent, mounted his horse, and looked about. From every direction floodwaters came surging in. The seven armies scattered in confusion, and countless men were swept along by waves and currents. Over the level ground, the water stood more than a zhang deep. Yu Jin, Pang De, and the other generals each climbed a small hill to escape the flood. By daybreak, Lord Guan and his commanders came aboard great ships, waving banners and raising a mighty din. Yu Jin saw that there was no road of escape in any direction and that only fifty or sixty men remained at his side. Knowing flight was impossible, he called out that he was willing to surrender. Lord Guan ordered him stripped of armor and clothing, bound, and taken aboard ship. He then went to capture Pang De.\n\nAt this time Pang De, the two Dongs, and Cheng He stood upon a dike with five hundred foot soldiers, all without armor or battle dress. When he saw Lord Guan approaching, Pang De showed not the least fear. He strode fiercely forward to give battle. Lord Guan’s ships surrounded the dike on every side, and his soldiers loosed their arrows in a single volley, killing more than half the Wei troops. Seeing that the situation had become desperate, Dong Heng and Dong Chao said to Pang De, “More than half our soldiers have been killed or wounded, and there is no road of escape in any direction. We had better surrender.” Pang De cried in fury, “I have received profound favor from the King of Wei. How could I bend my honor before another?” He personally beheaded Dong Heng and Dong Chao on the spot, then shouted sternly, “Anyone else who speaks of surrender shall share the fate of these two!” At this, all fought desperately against the enemy. From dawn until noon they battled on, their valor and strength only increasing. Lord Guan urged a fierce attack from every side, and arrows and stones fell like rain. Pang De ordered his soldiers to close with the enemy using short weapons. Turning to Cheng He, he said, “I have heard it said, ‘A valiant general does not shrink from death to steal his escape; a stalwart warrior does not destroy his honor to purchase life.’ Today is the day of my death. Exert yourself and fight to the last.” Obeying his command, Cheng He charged forward, but Lord Guan shot him with an arrow and sent him tumbling into the water. All the soldiers surrendered, leaving Pang De alone to fight on. Just then several dozen Jingzhou soldiers came toward the dike in a small boat. Saber in hand, Pang De sprang through the air and landed aboard it. In an instant he killed more than ten men, while the rest abandoned the boat and leaped into the water to save themselves. Holding his saber in one hand and working a short oar with the other, Pang De tried to make his way toward Fancheng. But from upstream a general came poling down on a large raft and rammed the small boat, capsizing it and throwing Pang De into the water. The general aboard the raft leaped into the river and captured Pang De alive, then hauled him aboard. All looked and saw that Pang De’s captor was Zhou Cang. Zhou Cang had always been skilled in the water, and after living several years in Jingzhou had become more practiced still. Added to this, he possessed great strength, and thus he captured Pang De. All seven armies commanded by Yu Jin perished in the flood. Those who could swim saw that there was no escape and surrendered as well. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt midnight war drums thundered to the sky;\nXiangyang and Fancheng became an abyss.\nWho could surpass Lord Guan’s divine foresight?\nThrough endless ages his fame shall awe the realm!\n\nLord Guan returned to the high ground and took his seat in the command tent. A band of executioners brought Yu Jin before him. Yu Jin prostrated himself on the ground, begging for mercy and his life. Lord Guan said, “How dared you oppose me?” Yu Jin replied, “I was dispatched by command from above and had no will of my own. I beg Your Lordship to show compassion. I swear to repay you with my life.” Lord Guan stroked his beard and laughed. “To kill you would be no different from slaughtering a dog or pig. It would only foul the ax and blade!” He ordered Yu Jin bound and sent to the great prison in Jingzhou to await judgment, saying, “When I return, I shall decide how else to deal with him.” Once Yu Jin had been taken away, Lord Guan ordered Pang De brought forward. Pang De glared fiercely, his brows bristling, and remained standing without kneeling. Lord Guan said, “Your brother is now in Hanzhong, and your former lord Ma Chao is also a great general in Shu. Why do you not surrender at once?” Pang De cried in fury, “I would rather die beneath the blade than surrender to you!” He continued cursing without cease. Enraged, Lord Guan ordered the executioners to take him outside and behead him. Pang De stretched out his neck and accepted execution. Lord Guan admired him and had him buried. Then, while the floodwaters had not yet receded, he again boarded the warships and led all his officers, high and low, to attack Fancheng.\n\nMeanwhile, white-crested waves towered around Fancheng as the floodwaters rose ever higher. The city walls gradually became waterlogged and collapsed. Men and women carried earth and bricks to repair the breaches, but could not stop them. Every general in Cao Cao’s army lost heart, and they hurriedly went to report to Cao Ren. Cao Ren said, “No human strength can save us from today’s peril. Before the enemy arrives, we should take boats and escape by night. Though we lose the city, we may yet preserve our lives.” While they were discussing this and were about to prepare boats for flight, Man Chong remonstrated: “You must not. This mountain flood rose suddenly; how can it last long? In less than ten days it will subside of itself. Though Lord Guan has not yet attacked the city, he has already sent another general to Jiaxia. The reason he dares not advance rashly is that he fears our army may strike his rear. If we now abandon the city and depart, all the land south of the Yellow River will cease to belong to the state. I beg you, General, to hold this city fast and make it our bulwark.” Cao Ren clasped his hands in thanks and said, “But for Boning’s counsel, I would nearly have ruined a great enterprise.” He then mounted a white horse and rode up onto the walls, where he assembled the generals and swore before them: “I received the King of Wei’s command to defend this city. Anyone who speaks of abandoning it and leaving shall be beheaded!” All the generals declared, “We are willing to defend it to the death!” Cao Ren was delighted. He set several hundred bows and crossbows atop the walls, while the soldiers kept watch day and night without daring to relax. The inhabitants, old and young alike, carried earth and stones to repair the fortifications. Within ten days, the floodwaters gradually receded.\n\nSince capturing the Wei generals Yu Jin and the others, Lord Guan’s might had shaken the whole realm, and none heard of it without fear and awe. Suddenly his second son, Guan Xing, came to the camp to pay his respects. Lord Guan ordered him to carry to the King of Hanzhong in Chengdu the written records of all the officers’ meritorious service, requesting promotions for each of them. Guan Xing bowed farewell to his father and went directly to Chengdu.\n\nLord Guan divided his forces, sending half straight to Jiaxia, while he personally commanded the rest in an assault upon Fancheng from all sides. That day Lord Guan himself rode to the north gate. Reining in his horse, he raised his whip, pointed, and called, “You rats! If you will not surrender at once, what are you waiting for?” As he was speaking, Cao Ren, standing atop the enemy tower, saw that Lord Guan wore only a breastplate over his body, with his green robe hanging loosely from one shoulder. He urgently signaled five hundred archers and crossbowmen, who all loosed their missiles together. Lord Guan hastily reined his horse around, but a crossbow bolt struck him in the right arm, and he toppled from the saddle. Thus it was said:\n\nThe seven armies had scarcely drowned in dread,\nWhen from the city one bolt struck their conqueror.\n\nWhat became of Lord Guan’s life will be told in the following chapter.\n\n### Chapter 75\n\nGuan Yu Endures the Scraping of Poison from His Bone; Lü Meng Crosses the River in White Robes\n\nNow Cao Ren, seeing Lord Guan fall from his horse, led his troops charging out of the city; but Guan Ping drove them back with a fierce assault, rescued Lord Guan, and brought him to camp, where the arrow was drawn from his arm. The arrowhead, however, had been drugged, and the poison had already entered the bone. His right arm was livid and swollen and could not be moved. In alarm, Guan Ping consulted the other officers, saying, “If my father loses the use of this arm, how can he face the enemy? We had better return to Jingzhou for a time so that he may recover.” Thereupon, he and the officers entered Lord Guan’s tent. Lord Guan asked, “What brings you all here?” They replied, “Seeing that my lord’s right arm has been injured, we fear that anger in the face of the enemy may cause you to overexert yourself and hamper your movements. We have agreed that the army should withdraw temporarily to Jingzhou while you recover.” Lord Guan angrily declared, “The taking of Fan Castle is close at hand! Once I have taken Fan Castle, I shall press forward in one long drive straight to Xudu, destroy the traitor Cao, and bring peace to the House of Han. How can a trifling wound be allowed to ruin a great enterprise? Do you dare weaken the resolve of my army?” Guan Ping and the others withdrew in silence.\n\nWhen the officers saw that Lord Guan would not withdraw and that his wound would not heal, they had no choice but to seek far and wide for a renowned physician. Then one day a man arrived from Jiangdong in a small boat and came directly before the camp. A junior officer conducted him to Guan Ping. Guan Ping looked the man over: he wore a square kerchief and a loose robe, and carried a green satchel over his arm. He gave his name, saying that he was from Qiao County in the state of Pei, that his surname was Hua, his personal name Tuo, and his style Yuanhua. “I heard that General Guan is a hero of the realm and has now been struck by a poisoned arrow, so I came expressly to treat him.” Guan Ping asked, “Are you not the man who once treated Zhou Tai of Eastern Wu?” Hua Tuo replied, “I am.” Overjoyed, Guan Ping and the officers immediately conducted Hua Tuo into the tent to see Lord Guan. At the time Lord Guan’s arm was aching, but for fear of disheartening the army he showed nothing; having no other diversion, he was playing a game of chess with Ma Liang. When he heard that a physician had arrived, he at once summoned him. After the courtesies had been exchanged, Hua Tuo was given a seat. When tea had been served, Hua Tuo asked to examine the arm. Lord Guan slipped his robe from his shoulder and extended his arm for Hua Tuo to inspect. Hua Tuo said, “This wound was made by a crossbow bolt smeared with aconite. The poison has penetrated directly into the bone. Unless it is treated soon, this arm will be useless.” Lord Guan asked, “What must be used to cure it?” Hua Tuo replied, “I have a method of treatment, but I fear my lord may be afraid.” Lord Guan laughed. “I look upon death as a return home. What have I to fear?” Hua Tuo said, “In a quiet place, a post must be erected with a large iron ring fixed to it. My lord must place his arm through the ring and have it bound fast with a rope; then his head must be covered with a quilt. I shall use a sharp knife to cut through the flesh down to the bone, scrape away the arrow poison from the bone, apply medicine, and stitch up the wound. Only then will all danger be past. But I fear my lord may be afraid.” Lord Guan laughed and said, “If it is so simple, what need is there for a post and ring?” He ordered a banquet prepared for Hua Tuo.\n\nAfter Lord Guan had drunk several cups of wine, he went on playing chess with Ma Liang and stretched out his arm for Hua Tuo to cut. Hua Tuo took a sharp knife in hand and ordered a junior officer to hold a large basin beneath the arm to catch the blood. Hua Tuo said, “I am about to begin. My lord, do not be alarmed.” Lord Guan replied, “Treat me as you will. Am I one of the common men of this world, to be afraid of pain?” Hua Tuo then cut through the flesh down to the bone, which had already turned green. He scraped the bone with his knife, making a rasping sound. Everyone inside and outside the tent covered his face and turned pale at the sight. But Lord Guan drank wine, ate meat, talked, laughed, and played chess, without the least sign of pain. Before long, blood had filled the basin to the brim. Hua Tuo scraped away all the poison, applied medicine, and stitched the wound with thread. Lord Guan rose with a great laugh and said to the officers, “This arm now bends and stretches as before, and there is no pain at all. The Master is truly a divine physician!” Hua Tuo said, “In all my life as a physician, I have never seen the like. My lord is truly a god from Heaven!” A later poet wrote:\n\nIn treating illness, outward and inward arts must be known;\nYet wondrous skills are all too rare beneath the sky.\nFor godlike courage none can match General Guan;\nFor healing hands, let Hua Tuo’s name be praised on high.\n\nWhen Lord Guan’s arrow wound had healed, he gave a banquet to thank Hua Tuo most graciously. Hua Tuo said, “Though my lord’s wound has been treated, you must still take care of it. Above all, do not let anger cause you to strain or jar it. After a hundred days it will be entirely restored to its former state.” Lord Guan offered him a hundred taels of gold in reward. Hua Tuo said, “I had heard of my lord’s lofty righteousness and came expressly to treat you. How could I have hoped for payment?” He firmly refused to accept it, left a packet of medicine to be applied to the wound, and took his leave.\n\nNow Lord Guan’s capture of Yu Jin and execution of Pang De caused his fame and might to resound throughout the realm, and all the heartland stood amazed. Scouts carried the news to Xudu. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed and summoned his civil and military officers to deliberate. He said, “I have long known that Yunchang’s wisdom and valor surpass those of his age. Now that he holds Jingzhou and Xiangyang, he is like a tiger that has grown wings. Yu Jin has been captured, Pang De has been slain, and the edge of the Wei armies has been blunted. If Guan Yu should lead his forces straight to Xudu, what are we to do? I wish to move the capital to escape him.” Sima Yi remonstrated, “That must not be done. Yu Jin and the others were overwhelmed by floodwater, not defeated in battle; the larger affairs of the state have suffered no essential harm. Sun Quan and Liu Bei are now estranged. Yunchang’s triumph cannot please Sun Quan. Your Majesty should send an envoy to Eastern Wu to explain the advantages and dangers, and induce Sun Quan secretly to raise troops and fall upon Yunchang’s rear. Promise that, when the affair is settled, territory south of the Yangtze will be ceded to enfeoff Sun Quan. Then the danger to Fan Castle will resolve itself.” Jiang Ji, Master of Records, said, “Zhongda’s counsel is sound. An envoy should be sent to Eastern Wu at once; there is no need to move the capital and disturb the people.” Cao Cao accepted their advice and abandoned the plan to move the capital. Then, sighing, he said to his generals, “Yu Jin has followed me for thirty years. Who would have expected that in the face of danger he would prove inferior to Pang De? On one hand, I shall send an envoy with a letter to Eastern Wu; on the other, I must find a great general able to withstand Yunchang’s fierce advance.” Before he had finished, a general stepped out below the dais and cried, “I am willing to go!” Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Xu Huang. Greatly pleased, he assigned him fifty thousand picked troops, appointed Lü Jian as his deputy, and ordered him to march on a fixed day and encamp first at Yangling Slope. There he was to await a response from the southeast before advancing.\n\nNow Sun Quan received Cao Cao’s letter and, after reading it, gladly consented. He wrote a reply and sent the envoy back ahead of him, then assembled his civil and military officers for consultation. Zhang Zhao said, “We have lately heard that Yunchang captured Yu Jin and beheaded Pang De, and that his might has shaken the realm. Cao Cao wishes to move his capital to escape the point of his attack. Now that Fan Castle is in desperate straits, he has sent an envoy seeking our aid; but once the affair is settled, I fear he may go back on his word.” Before Sun Quan could answer, a report suddenly came that Lü Meng had arrived from Lukou in a small boat and wished to present a matter in person. Sun Quan summoned him and asked what it was. Lü Meng said, “Yunchang has now led his army away to besiege Fan Castle. We may take advantage of his distant expedition and strike to seize Jingzhou.” Sun Quan said, “I wish to take Xuzhou in the north. What do you think?” Lü Meng replied, “Cao Cao is now far away in Hebei and has no leisure to turn his attention eastward. Xuzhou has few defenders, and if we attack, it can certainly be taken. But its terrain favors land warfare, not naval warfare; even if we gain it, it will be difficult to hold. Better first to take Jingzhou, secure complete command of the Yangtze, and then devise greater plans.” Sun Quan said, “My true intention was to take Jingzhou. What I said before was only to test you. Devise a plan for me without delay. I shall soon raise the army and follow.” Lü Meng took leave of Sun Quan and returned to Lukou. Scouts were already reporting, “All along the Yangtze, at intervals of twenty or thirty li, beacon towers have been erected on every height.” He also heard that the troops of Jingzhou were orderly and vigilant, with precautions prepared in advance. Greatly alarmed, Lü Meng said, “If matters stand thus, it will be difficult to accomplish anything quickly. Before the Marquis of Wu I urged the taking of Jingzhou; how am I to proceed now?” Unable to devise a plan, he feigned illness and remained indoors, sending a man to report to Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard that Lü Meng was ill, he was deeply displeased. Lu Xun stepped forward and said, “Lü Ziming’s illness is feigned, not real.” Sun Quan said, “Since Boyan knows it is a pretense, you may go and visit him.”\n\nLu Xun accepted the command and that night reached the camp at Lukou. When he came to see Lü Meng, there was indeed no sign of illness in his face. Lu Xun said, “By command of the Marquis of Wu, I have respectfully come to inquire after Ziming’s honored illness.” Lü Meng said, “This unworthy body happens to be ill. Why trouble yourself to inquire?” Lu Xun said, “The Marquis of Wu has entrusted you with a weighty charge, yet instead of seizing the moment to act, you brood in idleness. Why is that?” Lü Meng fixed his eyes on Lu Xun and remained silent for a long while. Lu Xun continued, “I have a small prescription that may cure the general’s illness, though I do not know whether it can be used.” Lü Meng dismissed his attendants and asked, “Boyan, pray instruct me at once in this excellent remedy.” Lu Xun smiled. “Ziming’s illness arises from nothing more than the strict order of the Jingzhou troops and the beacon towers prepared along the river. I have a plan that will leave the officers guarding the river unable to raise the signal fires, while the troops of Jingzhou surrender with their hands bound. Would that serve?” Startled, Lü Meng thanked him and said, “Boyan’s words show that you see into my very heart. I beg to hear your excellent plan.” Lu Xun said, “Yunchang relies upon his own heroic prowess and considers himself invincible. The only man he fears is you, General. Take advantage of this opportunity: feign illness and resign your command, yielding the post at Lukou to someone else. Have that man address Lord Guan in humble language and lavish praise upon him, thereby feeding his pride. He will surely withdraw all the troops from Jingzhou and send them toward Fan Castle. Once Jingzhou is undefended, a single force, employing an unexpected stratagem, can strike and seize it. Then Jingzhou will lie in the palm of our hand.” Lü Meng was overjoyed. “A truly excellent plan!”\n\nAccordingly, Lü Meng feigned an illness that kept him from rising and submitted a memorial resigning his command. Lu Xun returned to Sun Quan and related the entire plan. Sun Quan then summoned Lü Meng back to Jianye to recover from his illness. Upon arriving, Lü Meng entered to see Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “For the command at Lukou, Zhou Gongjin once recommended Lu Zijing to succeed him; later Zijing recommended you as his own successor. Now you, too, must recommend a man of both talent and eminent reputation to take your place.” Lü Meng replied, “If you appoint a man of great reputation, Yunchang will certainly be on his guard. Lu Xun is deep in judgment and far-seeing, yet has no widespread fame, so Yunchang will not regard him as a threat. If he is appointed at once to replace me, he will surely bring the enterprise to success.” Sun Quan was delighted. That very day he appointed Lu Xun General of the Household and Right Area Commander, replacing Lü Meng as defender of Lukou. Lu Xun declined, saying, “I am young and unlearned. I fear I am unequal to this great responsibility.” Sun Quan said, “Ziming has vouched for you; there can be no mistake. You must not refuse.” Lu Xun then bowed and accepted the seals of office. Traveling through the night, he reached Lukou. When the transfer of the cavalry, infantry, and naval forces had been completed, he wrote a letter, prepared gifts of fine horses, rare brocades, wine, and other tokens of respect, and sent an envoy to carry them to Fan Castle and present them to Lord Guan.\n\nAt this time Lord Guan was resting his arrow wound and keeping his troops inactive. Suddenly it was reported: “Lü Meng, the Eastern Wu commander at Lukou, is gravely ill. Sun Quan has recalled him to recuperate and recently appointed Lu Xun as general in his place to guard Lukou. Lu Xun has now sent a man bearing a letter and gifts, who has come expressly to pay his respects.” Lord Guan summoned the envoy and, pointing at him, said, “Zhongmou is shallow in judgment, to make this callow youth a general!” Prostrating himself, the envoy said, “General Lu has presented a letter and prepared these gifts, first to offer his congratulations to my lord, and second to seek amity between our two houses. I beg that you graciously deign to accept them.” Lord Guan opened the letter and read it; its language was humble and deferential in the extreme. When he had finished, he threw back his head and laughed, ordered his attendants to accept the gifts, and dismissed the envoy to return. The envoy went back to Lu Xun and said, “Lord Guan was delighted and no longer shows the least concern about Jiangdong.”\n\nLu Xun was overjoyed. He secretly sent men to investigate and learned that Lord Guan had indeed withdrawn more than half the troops from Jingzhou and sent them to Fan Castle to await his commands. As soon as his arrow wound had fully healed, he intended to advance. Once Lu Xun had learned all the particulars, he sent a man riding through the night to report them to Sun Quan. Sun Quan summoned Lü Meng and consulted him, saying, “Now Yunchang has indeed withdrawn the troops from Jingzhou to attack Fan Castle. We may devise a plan to strike and seize Jingzhou. What if you and my younger kinsman Sun Jiao lead the great army there together?” Sun Jiao, whose style was Shuming, was the second son of Sun Quan’s uncle Sun Jing. Lü Meng replied, “If my lord believes Meng fit to employ, then employ Meng alone; if he believes Shuming fit to employ, then employ Shuming alone. Have you not heard how Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu were once appointed Left and Right Area Commanders? Though decisions rested with Zhou Yu, Cheng Pu, considering himself a veteran minister yet placed beneath Zhou Yu, was often at odds with him. Only after he had witnessed Zhou Yu’s ability did he begin to respect and obey him. My talents do not equal Zhou Yu’s, while Shuming’s kinship with my lord is closer than Cheng Pu’s was. I fear we may not be able to work together successfully.”\n\nSun Quan at once understood and appointed Lü Meng Chief Commander, giving him supreme control over all the forces of Jiangdong, while ordering Sun Jiao to follow in support with provisions and supplies. Lü Meng bowed his thanks and mustered thirty thousand troops and more than eighty swift boats. He selected men skilled on the water and disguised them as merchants, all dressed in white garments and working the oars aboard the boats, while picked soldiers lay concealed inside the great warships. He next ordered seven great generals—Han Dang, Jiang Qin, Zhu Ran, Pan Zhang, Zhou Tai, Xu Sheng, and Ding Feng—to advance one after another. All the remaining forces were to accompany the Marquis of Wu as a reserve and provide support. On one hand, he sent an envoy with a letter to Cao Cao, urging him to advance and strike Yunchang from the rear; on the other, he first informed Lu Xun of the plan, and then dispatched the white-clad men in swift boats toward the Xunyang reaches of the Yangtze. Pressing onward day and night, they came directly to the northern bank. When the guards at the riverside beacon towers challenged them, the men of Wu replied, “We are all traveling merchants. The wind has held us back on the river, so we have come here to take shelter.” They then presented goods to the soldiers guarding the towers. The soldiers believed them and allowed them to moor beside the river.\n\nAt about the second watch, the picked soldiers poured out of the warships and bound the government troops atop the beacon towers. At a single secret signal, the troops from all eighty-odd vessels rose together and seized the soldiers stationed at every strategic tower and outpost, taking them all aboard the boats without allowing a single man to escape. They then drove swiftly forward and headed straight for Jingzhou, with no one aware of their coming. As they drew near Jingzhou, Lü Meng spoke kindly to the government soldiers captured from the riverside outposts, soothed their fears, and rewarded each man generously. He then ordered them to trick the guards into opening the city gates and to light a fire as a signal. The soldiers accepted the command, and Lü Meng had them lead the way. By midnight they reached the foot of the walls and called for the gates to be opened. The gatekeepers recognized them as soldiers of Jingzhou and opened the gates. With a single shout, the troops rushed in and kindled the signal fire just inside. The soldiers of Wu entered together and seized Jingzhou in a surprise attack. Lü Meng immediately issued an order throughout the army: “Anyone who wantonly kills a single person or takes so much as one article from the people shall without fail be punished under military law.” All officials formerly in office were retained in their original posts. Lord Guan’s family was lodged separately in another residence, and no idlers were permitted to disturb them. At the same time, Lü Meng sent a man to report the victory to Sun Quan.\n\nOne day, during a heavy rain, Lü Meng mounted his horse and, accompanied by several riders, went to inspect the four gates. Suddenly he saw a man take a bamboo-leaf rain hat from a commoner and use it to cover his armor. Lü Meng shouted for his attendants to seize the man and question him. He proved to be one of Lü Meng’s own countrymen. Lü Meng said, “Though you are from my native district, my command has already been issued. You have deliberately violated it and must be dealt with under military law.” The man pleaded through his tears, “I feared the rain would damage government armor, and so I took the hat to cover it, not for my private use. I beg the general to remember the bond between men of the same district.” Lü Meng said, “I know full well that you used it to cover government armor, yet you still should not have taken anything belonging to the people.” He shouted for his attendants to drag the man away and behead him. After the severed head had been displayed as a warning, Lü Meng recovered the body and buried it with tears. From that time onward, the whole army stood in awed discipline.\n\nWithin a few days, Sun Quan arrived with his forces. Lü Meng went outside the city to welcome him and conducted him into the government offices. After Sun Quan had commended and rewarded him, he appointed Pan Jun Administrative Aide and placed him in charge of the affairs of Jingzhou. He released Yu Jin from confinement and sent him back to Cao Cao, reassured the people, rewarded the troops, and held a banquet to celebrate. Sun Quan said to Lü Meng, “Jingzhou is now ours, but Fu Shiren holds Gong’an and Mi Fang holds Nan Commandery. How are these two places to be recovered?” Before he had finished, a man stepped forward and said, “There is no need to draw a bow or loose an arrow. With my three-inch, never-rotting tongue, I shall persuade Fu Shiren of Gong’an to come and surrender. Will that serve?” They looked and saw that it was Yu Fan. Sun Quan said, “Zhongxiang, what excellent plan have you for inducing Fu Shiren to submit?” Yu Fan replied, “I have been on intimate terms with Shiren since my youth. If I go now and explain the advantages and perils, he will certainly submit.” Sun Quan was delighted and ordered Yu Fan to take five hundred soldiers and hasten directly to Gong’an.\n\nNow when Fu Shiren heard that Jingzhou had fallen, he hurriedly ordered the city gates shut and prepared a stout defense. Upon arriving and finding the gates tightly closed, Yu Fan wrote a letter, tied it to an arrow, and shot it into the city. A soldier picked it up and presented it to Fu Shiren. Shiren opened the letter and read it; it urged him to surrender. When he had finished, he recalled Lord Guan’s resentment toward him at the time of his departure and thought it better to surrender without delay. He therefore ordered the gates thrown wide and invited Yu Fan into the city. After exchanging courtesies, the two recounted the old friendship between them. Yu Fan spoke of the Marquis of Wu’s generosity and magnanimity, and of his courtesy toward worthy men and humility toward able subordinates. Fu Shiren was overjoyed. He immediately accompanied Yu Fan, carrying his seals and ribbons of office, to surrender at Jingzhou. Sun Quan was greatly pleased and ordered him to return to his post at Gong’an. Lü Meng said privately to Sun Quan, “Yunchang has not yet been captured. If Shiren is left at Gong’an, in time there will surely be trouble. Better to send him to Nan Commandery to induce Mi Fang to surrender.” Sun Quan therefore summoned Fu Shiren and said, “Mi Fang is on close terms with you. You may go and bring him over to surrender, and I shall certainly reward you handsomely.” Fu Shiren readily accepted the command and, leading more than ten riders, hastened directly to Nan Commandery to win over Mi Fang. Truly:\n\nToday Gong’an lacks the will to stand;\nLong since Wang Fu gave counsel wise and true.\n\nWhat came of this journey will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 76\n\nXu Huang Battles at the Mian River; Guan Yu Flees Defeat to Maicheng\n\nNow Mi Fang, hearing that Jingzhou had been lost, was at his wits’ end. Suddenly word came that Fu Shiren, the defender of Gong’an, had arrived. Mi Fang hastened to receive him into the city and asked what had happened. Fu Shiren said, “It is not that I am disloyal, but the situation was desperate and my strength exhausted; I could hold out no longer. I have now surrendered to Eastern Wu. You, General, would do better to surrender early as well.” Mi Fang said, “We have received great kindness from the King of Hanzhong. How could we bear to betray him?” Fu Shiren replied, “When Lord Guan departed, he bitterly resented the two of us. If he returns victorious one day, he will certainly show us no mercy. Consider this carefully.” Mi Fang said, “My brother and I have long served the King of Hanzhong. How can I turn against him in a single day?” While he still hesitated, it was suddenly reported that an envoy from Lord Guan had arrived. The envoy was admitted to the hall and said, “Lord Guan’s army is short of provisions. He has specially ordered that one hundred thousand shi of polished rice be taken from Nan Commandery and Gong’an. You two generals are to escort it through the night and deliver it at the front. If there is any delay, you will be beheaded at once.” Mi Fang was greatly alarmed. Turning to Fu Shiren, he said, “Now that Jingzhou has been taken by Eastern Wu, how can these provisions possibly be sent through?” Fu Shiren cried sternly, “There is no need for further hesitation!” Drawing his sword, he struck down the envoy in the hall. Mi Fang exclaimed in horror, “What have you done?” Fu Shiren said, “Lord Guan’s true intention is to behead the two of us. How can we bind our hands and wait for death? If you do not surrender to Eastern Wu at once, Lord Guan will surely kill you.” As he spoke, a report suddenly came that Lü Meng had led troops to the foot of the city walls. Mi Fang was terrified and went out of the city with Fu Shiren to surrender. Lü Meng was overjoyed and presented them to Sun Quan, who rewarded them lavishly. Once the people had been pacified, a great feast was held for the entire army.\n\nAt this time Cao Cao was in Xudu, discussing the affairs of Jingzhou with his advisers, when it was suddenly reported that Eastern Wu had sent an envoy bearing a letter. Cao Cao summoned him, and the envoy presented the letter. Cao Cao opened and read it. It stated in full that the armies of Wu were about to attack Jingzhou and requested Cao Cao to strike Yun Chang from the other side; it also urged him not to divulge the matter, lest Yun Chang be put on his guard. Cao Cao consulted with his advisers. Dong Zhao, a master of records, said, “Fancheng is now under siege, craning its neck in hope of rescue. It would be better to have this letter shot into Fancheng to reassure the troops. At the same time, let Lord Guan learn that Eastern Wu is about to attack Jingzhou. Fearing the loss of Jingzhou, he will surely withdraw at once; then Xu Huang can seize the opportunity to fall upon him and win complete success.” Cao Cao followed this plan. On the one hand, he sent men to urge Xu Huang to engage the enemy without delay; on the other, he personally led the main army to camp at Yangling Slope, south of Luoyang, in order to rescue Cao Ren.\n\nNow Xu Huang was seated in his tent when word suddenly came that an envoy from the King of Wei had arrived. Xu Huang admitted him and asked his business. The envoy said, “The King of Wei has now led his army beyond Luoyang. He orders you, General, to attack Lord Guan at once and relieve the siege of Fancheng.” While he was still speaking, a scout rode in to report: “Guan Ping has encamped at Yancheng, and Liao Hua at the Four Mounds. Altogether there are twelve stockades, one linked unbroken to the next.” Xu Huang at once ordered his deputy commanders, Xu Shang and Lü Jian, to make false use of Xu Huang’s banners and proceed to Yancheng to engage Guan Ping. Xu Huang himself led five hundred picked soldiers along the Mian River to strike the rear of Yancheng.\n\nWhen Guan Ping heard that Xu Huang had personally led troops against him, he brought out his own command to meet the enemy. The two arrays faced each other in a circle. Guan Ping rode forth and engaged Xu Shang; after only three bouts, Xu Shang was soundly defeated and fled. Lü Jian came out to fight, but after five or six bouts he too was defeated and fled. Guan Ping pursued his victory for more than twenty li, when a sudden report came that fire had broken out inside Yancheng. Realizing that he had fallen into a trap, Guan Ping hurriedly reined in his troops and turned back to save the city, only to encounter a body of soldiers drawn up across his path. Xu Huang sat his horse beneath the commanding standard and called loudly, “My worthy nephew Guan Ping, how little you understand that death is upon you! Your Jingzhou has already been seized by Eastern Wu, yet still you run wild here!” Guan Ping flew into a rage, spurred his horse, whirled his sword, and charged straight at Xu Huang. They had fought no more than three or four bouts when cries arose from all three armies and flames leapt high within Yancheng. Guan Ping dared not linger in battle. He cut open a broad road and fled directly toward the Four Mounds Stockade, where Liao Hua received him. Liao Hua said, “Men say that Jingzhou has already been taken in a surprise attack by Lü Meng. The hearts of our troops are in turmoil. What are we to do?” Guan Ping replied, “This must be a false rumor. Behead any soldier who repeats it.”\n\nSuddenly a courier came galloping in like a shooting star and reported that the first encampment to the north was under attack by troops led by Xu Huang. Guan Ping said, “If the first encampment is lost, how can any of the others remain secure? This place is protected everywhere by the Mian River, and the enemy will not dare come here. You and I will go together to rescue the first encampment.” Liao Hua summoned his subordinate officers and instructed them: “You must hold the stockade firmly. If any enemy comes, immediately raise the fire signal.” One of the officers said, “The Four Mounds Stockade has ten rings of chevaux-de-frise. Not even a bird could fly in. Why should we fear enemy troops?” Thereupon Guan Ping and Liao Hua took all the picked soldiers from the Four Mounds Stockade and hastened to the first encampment, where they took up their positions. Seeing the Wei soldiers camped upon a low hill, Guan Ping said to Liao Hua, “Xu Huang has chosen unfavorable ground for his camp. Tonight we can lead troops in a raid upon it.” Liao Hua replied, “General, take half the troops with you. I will keep strict guard over our own camp.”\n\nThat night Guan Ping led a force into the Wei camp, but not a single man was to be seen. Knowing it was a trap, he began a swift retreat, only to be attacked from both sides—Xu Shang on the left and Lü Jian on the right. Guan Ping suffered a crushing defeat and fled back toward his camp, with the Wei troops pursuing hard on the strength of their victory until they surrounded him on all four sides. Guan Ping and Liao Hua could not hold out. They abandoned the first encampment and fled directly toward the Four Mounds Stockade, but from afar they saw flames rising within it. When they hurried to the gates, they found nothing but Wei banners. Guan Ping and the others drew off their troops and hastened along the main road toward Fancheng. An army blocked the way ahead, led by none other than Xu Huang. Guan Ping and Liao Hua fought desperately, forced a road through, and escaped. Returning to the main camp, they went before Lord Guan and reported: “Xu Huang has now seized Yancheng and the surrounding positions. Moreover, Cao Cao has personally led a great army in three divisions to relieve Fancheng. Many people are also saying that Jingzhou has been taken in a surprise attack by Lü Meng.” Lord Guan shouted, “That is nothing but a false rumor spread by the enemy to unsettle the hearts of my troops! Lü Meng of Eastern Wu lies gravely ill, and the mere boy Lu Xun has replaced him. There is nothing to fear!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, word suddenly came that Xu Huang’s troops had arrived. Lord Guan ordered his horse prepared. Guan Ping remonstrated, “Father, your body has not yet recovered. You must not face the enemy.” Lord Guan said, “Xu Huang and I are old acquaintances, and I know his abilities well. If he will not withdraw, I shall behead him first, as a warning to the other Wei generals.” He donned his armor, took up his sword, mounted, and rode forth in high spirits. When the Wei troops saw him, not one among them was free from fear. Lord Guan reined in his horse and called, “Where is Xu Gongming?” The banners at the gate of the Wei camp parted, and Xu Huang rode out. Bowing slightly in the saddle, he said, “Since I parted from Your Lordship, several years have passed in the blink of an eye. I never thought that Your Lordship’s beard and hair would already be turning white. I remember when we associated in the vigor of our youth; I received much instruction from you, and remain ever grateful. Now Your Lordship’s heroic fame shakes all the realm of Huaxia, and when this old friend hears of it, his admiration and praise know no bounds. By good fortune I have seen you again today, greatly comforting my long-felt yearning.” Lord Guan said, “Gongming, the bond between you and me is deep, unlike my relations with other men. Why, then, have you repeatedly pressed my son so hard?” Xu Huang turned toward his generals and cried in a stern voice, “Whoever takes Yun Chang’s head shall be richly rewarded with a thousand pieces of gold!” Lord Guan exclaimed in astonishment, “Gongming, why do you speak such words?” Xu Huang replied, “Today’s affair concerns the state. I dare not sacrifice public duty for private friendship.”\n\nWith that, Xu Huang swung his great ax and charged straight at Lord Guan. Lord Guan, enraged, flourished his sword and met him. They fought for more than eighty bouts. Though Lord Guan’s martial skill was without equal, his right arm remained weak. Fearing that harm might come to his father, Guan Ping urgently sounded the gong for retreat. Lord Guan wheeled his horse and returned toward the stockade, when suddenly tremendous shouts arose on every side. Cao Ren in Fancheng, hearing that Cao Cao’s relief army had arrived, had led his troops out of the city to join Xu Huang, and together they attacked from two sides. The Jingzhou army fell into utter confusion. Lord Guan mounted and led his generals in haste toward the upper reaches of the Xiang River, with the Wei troops pursuing close behind. Lord Guan hurried across the Xiang River and fled toward Xiangyang. Suddenly a courier galloped up like a shooting star and reported: “Jingzhou has been seized by Lü Meng, and all the families have fallen into his hands.” Lord Guan was greatly alarmed. Not daring to continue toward Xiangyang, he led his army instead toward Gong’an. Another scout reported, “Fu Shiren of Gong’an has already surrendered to Eastern Wu.” Lord Guan flew into a rage. Then an officer charged with urging forward the provisions arrived and reported: “Fu Shiren went from Gong’an to Nan Commandery, killed your envoy, and persuaded Mi Fang to surrender with him to Eastern Wu.”\n\nWhen Lord Guan heard this, rage choked his breast; his wound burst open, and he fell senseless to the ground. His generals revived him. Turning to his military adviser Wang Fu, Lord Guan said, “I regret that I did not heed your words. Today the very thing you warned of has come to pass!” Then he asked, “Why were no warning fires raised anywhere along the river?” A scout answered, “Lü Meng had all his sailors dress in white and disguise themselves as merchants crossing the river. He concealed picked soldiers inside their boats and first captured the troops guarding the signal towers. That is why no fires could be raised.” Lord Guan stamped his foot and sighed. “I have fallen into the traitors’ scheme! How can I face my elder brother?” Zhao Lei, the controller of provisions, said, “The situation is now desperate. We should send men to Chengdu to request relief, while marching overland to recover Jingzhou.” Lord Guan followed his counsel. He sent Ma Liang and Yi Ji, bearing three dispatches, to hasten through the night to Chengdu and seek aid. Meanwhile, he led his troops toward Jingzhou, personally commanding the vanguard and leaving Liao Hua and Guan Ping to cover the rear.\n\nNow that the siege of Fancheng had been lifted, Cao Ren led his generals to see Cao Cao. Weeping, he bowed and begged punishment. Cao Cao said, “This was ordained by Heaven; it was not your fault.” Cao Cao richly rewarded the whole army, then personally went to the Four Mounds Stockade and inspected it all around. Turning to his generals, he said, “The Jingzhou troops had surrounded this place with several rings of trenches and chevaux-de-frise, yet Xu Gongming penetrated deep within them and achieved complete success. In more than thirty years of commanding armies, I have never dared to drive straight into the midst of an enemy’s encirclement. Gongming is truly a man of both courage and judgment!” All present sighed in admiration. Cao Cao withdrew his army and encamped at Mobei. When Xu Huang’s troops arrived, Cao Cao personally came out of the camp to welcome him. He saw that Xu Huang’s men marched in ordered ranks, without the slightest disorder. Cao Cao was delighted and said, “General Xu truly possesses the manner of Zhou Yafu!” He thereupon appointed Xu Huang General Who Pacifies the South and ordered him to guard Xiangyang together with Xiahou Shang, so as to hold Lord Guan’s army in check. Since the situation in Jingzhou had not yet been settled, Cao Cao kept his army encamped at Mobei to await further news.\n\nMeanwhile, on the road to Jingzhou, Lord Guan found himself with no path either forward or back. He said to Zhao Lei, “At present Wu troops lie before us and Wei troops behind us. I am caught between them, and our relief forces have not arrived. What are we to do?” Zhao Lei replied, “When Lü Meng was formerly stationed at Lukou, he wrote to Your Lordship, and the two houses pledged friendship and agreed to destroy the traitor Cao together. Now he has aided Cao and attacked us, thereby breaking the alliance. Your Lordship should encamp here for the moment and send Lü Meng a letter rebuking him. Then we shall see how he answers.” Lord Guan followed his counsel, composed a letter, and dispatched an envoy to Jingzhou.\n\nNow Lü Meng, being in Jingzhou, issued this order: throughout all the commanderies of Jingzhou, no Wu soldier was permitted to harass the families of officers and men who had gone on campaign with Lord Guan; each household was to receive a monthly allowance of grain and rice, and physicians were to be sent to treat any who fell ill. Grateful for his kindness, the soldiers’ families remained peacefully in their homes. Suddenly it was reported that an envoy from Lord Guan had arrived. Lü Meng went beyond the city walls to welcome him and received him into the city with all the courtesies due a guest. The envoy presented Lord Guan’s letter. After reading it, Lü Meng said to him, “In former days, my friendship with General Guan arose from my own private judgment. The affair of today was undertaken by command from above, and I had no power to decide otherwise. I trouble you, Envoy, to report this to the general and convey my respectful regards.” He then gave a banquet for the envoy and sent him to rest at the posthouse. Thereupon the families of the officers and men away on campaign all came to ask for news. Some entrusted the envoy with letters; others gave him verbal messages. All said that their households were unharmed and lacked neither clothing nor food. The envoy took leave of Lü Meng, who personally escorted him beyond the city. Returning to Lord Guan, the envoy repeated all that Lü Meng had said and further reported that within Jingzhou, Your Lordship’s honored family and the families of all the generals were entirely safe and lacked nothing in their provisions. Lord Guan flew into a rage and cried, “This is the traitor’s scheme! If I cannot kill this villain while I live, I shall surely kill him after death, and so avenge my hatred!” He shouted for the envoy to withdraw. Once the envoy had left the camp, all the generals came to ask him about their families. He told them in full that every household was well and that Lü Meng had treated them with the utmost kindness and care; he also delivered the letters to the generals. They were all delighted, and their hearts were no longer set on battle.\n\nLord Guan led his troops toward Jingzhou, but as the army marched, many officers and men deserted and returned to Jingzhou. His hatred and fury increased, and he pressed the army onward. Suddenly great shouts arose, and a body of troops barred the road. Their leading general was Jiang Qin, who reined in his horse, leveled his spear, and cried, “Yun Chang, why do you not surrender at once?” Lord Guan cursed him: “I am a general of Han! How could I surrender to traitors?” He urged forward his horse, brandished his sword, and charged straight at Jiang Qin. Before three bouts had passed, Jiang Qin turned and fled. Lord Guan pursued him for more than twenty li, sword in hand, when shouts suddenly arose. From a valley on the left, Han Dang led troops charging out; from a valley on the right, Zhou Tai led another force; and Jiang Qin wheeled his horse and returned to the fight. The three armies attacked from three directions. Lord Guan hastily withdrew his troops and retreated. After traveling an untold number of li, he saw a crowd gathered on a southern ridge. A white banner fluttered above them, bearing the words “Natives of Jingzhou,” and they all cried, “Men of this region, surrender at once!” Lord Guan was enraged and wished to charge up the ridge and slay them. But two more armies burst from behind the folds of the hills: Ding Feng on the left and Xu Sheng on the right. Joining forces with the three armies under Jiang Qin and the others, they raised earth-shaking shouts while drums and horns clamored to the heavens, trapping Lord Guan at the heart of the encirclement. The officers and men under him gradually scattered.\n\nBy the time the fighting continued into dusk, Lord Guan looked into the distance and saw that all four surrounding hills were covered with soldiers from Jingzhou, calling to elder brothers and younger brothers, seeking sons and searching for fathers, their cries never ceasing. The hearts of his troops changed entirely, and they answered the calls and went over to them. Lord Guan shouted for them to stop, but could not restrain them. Only a little more than three hundred followers remained. They fought on until the third watch, when suddenly shouts rose to the eastern sky. Guan Ping and Liao Hua had divided their troops into two columns and cut their way into the tight encirclement, rescuing Lord Guan. Guan Ping reported, “The army’s morale is in chaos. We must obtain a city in which to encamp for the time being while awaiting relief. Though Maicheng is small, it is sufficient for us to hold.” Lord Guan agreed. He urged the remnants of his army onward to Maicheng, divided his troops to guard all four gates closely, and gathered his officers for counsel. Zhao Lei said, “Shangyong is near this place, and Liu Feng and Meng Da are now stationed there. We should quickly send someone to request relief troops. If that force can come to our aid, we can wait until the army from Sichuan arrives in strength, and the hearts of our men will naturally be steadied.”\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, it was suddenly reported that the Wu army had arrived and surrounded the city on all four sides. Lord Guan asked, “Who dares break through the encirclement and go to Shangyong to seek relief?” Liao Hua replied, “I am willing to go.” Guan Ping said, “I will escort you through the enemy lines.” Lord Guan at once wrote a letter and gave it to Liao Hua to conceal upon his person. After eating his fill, Liao Hua mounted his horse, the gate was opened, and he rode out of the city. He encountered the Wu general Ding Feng blocking the way, but Guan Ping charged and fought with all his strength. Ding Feng was defeated and fled. Seizing the opportunity, Liao Hua cut his way through the encirclement and went toward Shangyong. Guan Ping returned to the city and held firm without coming out again.\n\nNow after Liu Feng and Meng Da had taken Shangyong, its governor Shen Dan led his people in surrender. The King of Hanzhong had therefore appointed Liu Feng Deputy General and ordered him to guard Shangyong together with Meng Da. On that day they learned from scouts that Lord Guan’s army had been defeated. While the two were discussing the matter, word suddenly came that Liao Hua had arrived. Liu Feng ordered him admitted and asked why he had come. Liao Hua said, “Lord Guan’s army has been defeated, and he is now trapped in Maicheng under the most urgent siege. The relief army from Shu cannot arrive within a day or a night. He therefore specially ordered me to break through the encirclement and come here to seek aid. I beg you, Generals, to muster the troops of Shangyong at once and save him from this peril. If there is the slightest delay, Lord Guan will surely be lost.” Liu Feng replied, “Rest for the moment, General, and allow me to consider the matter.”\n\nLiao Hua went to rest at the posthouse and waited intently for the troops to be sent out. Liu Feng said to Meng Da, “My uncle is besieged. What are we to do?” Meng Da replied, “Eastern Wu’s troops are elite and its generals valiant. Moreover, all nine commanderies of Jingzhou now belong to them; only Maicheng remains, a tiny patch of ground. I have also heard that Cao Cao is personally commanding a great army of four or five hundred thousand men encamped at Mobei. With the forces of our mountain city, how could we withstand the mighty armies of those two houses? We must not move rashly against such enemies.” Liu Feng said, “I know this too. Yet Lord Guan is my uncle. How can I bear to sit by and refuse to rescue him?” Meng Da laughed and said, “You may regard Lord Guan as your uncle, General, but I fear Lord Guan may not regard you as his nephew. I have heard that when the King of Hanzhong first adopted you as his heir, Lord Guan was displeased. Later, after the King of Hanzhong ascended to his rank, he wished to designate a successor and asked Kongming’s advice. Kongming said, ‘This is a family affair. You need only ask Guan and Zhang.’ The King of Hanzhong therefore sent a man to Jingzhou to ask Lord Guan. Lord Guan said that since you, General, were merely an adopted son, you must not presumptuously be established as heir. He advised the King of Hanzhong to send you far away to the mountain stronghold of Shangyong, so as to prevent future trouble. Everyone knows of this matter. Can it be that you alone do not? Why, then, do you still cling to this bond of uncle and nephew and wish to act rashly at such risk?” Liu Feng said, “What you say is true, but with what words can we refuse him?” Meng Da replied, “Say only that the mountain city has but recently submitted, that the people’s allegiance is not yet settled, and that you dare not recklessly raise troops for fear of losing the place you are charged to defend.” Liu Feng followed his advice. The next day he summoned Liao Hua and said, “This mountain city has only recently submitted. We are unable to divide our troops and send aid.” Liao Hua was horrified. Knocking his head against the ground, he cried, “If this is so, Lord Guan is finished!” Meng Da said, “Even if we went now, how could one cup of water extinguish a cartload of burning firewood? Return quickly, General, and wait quietly for the troops from Shu to arrive.” Liao Hua wailed bitterly and continued pleading, but Liu Feng and Meng Da both flicked their sleeves and withdrew inside. Knowing that the affair would not succeed, Liao Hua decided that he must appeal to the King of Hanzhong for aid. He mounted his horse, rode cursing out of the city, and headed toward Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, Lord Guan waited in Maicheng for the troops from Shangyong, but no sign of movement appeared. He had only five or six hundred men under him, more than half of them wounded. There was no grain in the city, and their suffering was severe. Suddenly it was reported that a man below the walls was calling for the defenders not to shoot, saying that he had words for Your Lordship. Lord Guan ordered that he be admitted. When questioned, the man proved to be Zhuge Jin. After the courtesies had been exchanged and tea served, Zhuge Jin said, “I have now come by command of the Marquis of Wu expressly to offer counsel to you, General. As the ancient saying goes, ‘He who recognizes the demands of the time is a true hero.’ All nine commanderies along the Han that you once commanded now belong to another. You possess only this isolated city, with no grain or fodder within and no relief army without. Destruction may come at any hour. Why do you not heed my words and submit to the Marquis of Wu? You may then once more be entrusted with the defense of Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and your entire family will be preserved. I beg Your Lordship to consider the matter carefully.” Lord Guan’s expression became stern as he replied, “I am but a warrior from Xieliang, yet my lord has treated me as his own brother. How could I betray righteousness and submit to an enemy state? If the city falls, there will be nothing but death. Jade may be shattered, but its whiteness cannot be changed; bamboo may be burned, but its joints cannot be destroyed. Though my body perish, my name shall be handed down in the records of history. Say no more. Leave the city at once. I mean to fight Sun Quan to the death!” Zhuge Jin said, “The Marquis of Wu wishes to form a marriage alliance with Your Lordship, join forces to destroy Cao, and together uphold the House of Han. He has no other intention. Why does Your Lordship persist so blindly?”\n\nBefore Zhuge Jin had finished, Guan Ping drew his sword and stepped forward, intending to kill him. Lord Guan stopped him, saying, “His younger brother Kongming is in Shu, assisting your uncle. If we kill this man now, we will wound the affection between the brothers.” He then ordered his attendants to drive Zhuge Jin out. His face filled with shame, Zhuge Jin mounted his horse, left the city, and returned to the Marquis of Wu. He said, “Lord Guan’s heart is like iron and stone. He cannot be persuaded.” Sun Quan said, “He is a truly loyal minister! But what are we to do with a man like this?” Lü Fan said, “Allow me to divine whether fortune or calamity awaits him.” Sun Quan ordered him to make the divination. Lü Fan divided the yarrow stalks and formed the hexagram “The Army,” with Earth above Water; moreover, the Black Tortoise occupied the responding place, signifying that the enemy would flee far away. Sun Quan asked Lü Meng, “The hexagram says the enemy will flee far away. By what plan will you capture him?” Lü Meng laughed and replied, “The hexagram agrees precisely with my design. Though Lord Guan possessed wings that could soar to heaven, he could not fly beyond my net!” Just so:\n\nA dragon sporting in a ravine is mocked by shrimp;\nA phoenix entering a cage is bullied by common birds.\n\nWhat, in the end, was Lü Meng’s plan? Read on to learn how it unfolded.\n\n### Chapter 77\n\nGuan Yu Manifests His Spirit on Jade Spring Hill; Cao Cao Encounters the Spirit at Luoyang\n\nNow Sun Quan sought counsel from Lü Meng. Lü Meng said, “I judge that Guan Yu has few troops left and will surely not flee by the main road. Due north of Maicheng is a steep and narrow path; he will certainly take that way. Zhu Ran should lead five thousand picked men and lie in ambush twenty li north of Maicheng. When Guan’s army arrives, Zhu Ran must not engage it, but merely follow and strike from behind. Guan’s troops will surely have no heart for battle and must flee toward Linju. Then have Pan Zhang lead five hundred picked men and lie in ambush along a secluded mountain path near Linju, and Guan Yu can be captured. For now, send officers and men to attack every gate, leaving only the north gate open, and wait for him to flee through it.” On hearing the plan, Sun Quan ordered Lü Fan to cast another divination. When the signs were formed, Lü Fan reported, “This oracle indicates that the enemy will flee toward the northwest. At the hour of the Boar tonight, he will certainly be captured.” Sun Quan was overjoyed and at once ordered Zhu Ran and Pan Zhang to lead two detachments of picked troops and proceed to their ambushes in accordance with their commands.\n\nMeanwhile, at Maicheng, Lord Guan mustered his horse and foot and found that only a little over three hundred men remained; their provisions and fodder were also exhausted. That night, outside the city, the soldiers of Wu called out the names of the men within, and many deserted over the walls. Still no relief force appeared. At a loss, Lord Guan said to Wang Fu, “I regret that I did not heed your words before! In today’s desperate straits, what am I to do?” Wang Fu wept and replied, “As matters stand today, even if Jiang Ziya were reborn, he would have no stratagem to employ.” Zhao Lei said, “The relief force from Shangyong has not come because Liu Feng and Meng Da are holding their troops back. Why not abandon this isolated city, flee into the Western Riverlands, and muster another army to recover what has been lost?” Lord Guan said, “That is also my desire.” He then went up onto the walls to survey the country. Seeing that there were few enemy troops outside the north gate, he asked the local inhabitants, “What is the terrain like north of here?” They answered, “From here onward there are only secluded mountain paths, but they lead into the Western Riverlands.” Lord Guan said, “Tonight we shall take that road.” Wang Fu remonstrated, “There may be ambushes along the narrow path. You should take the main road.” Lord Guan said, “Though there be ambushes, why should I fear them?” He immediately gave orders for every officer and soldier, horse and foot, to put his gear in order and prepare to leave the city. Wang Fu wept and said, “My lord, take good care upon the road! I shall remain here with more than a hundred men and defend this city to the death. Though the city fall, I shall never surrender! My sole hope is that my lord will swiftly return to our rescue!”\n\nLord Guan also wept as he took his leave. He left Zhou Cang with Wang Fu to defend Maicheng, while he himself, with Guan Ping and Zhao Lei, led the surviving force of more than two hundred men out through the north gate. Holding his saber crosswise, Lord Guan advanced at their head. After the first watch, when they had traveled some twenty li, gongs and drums suddenly sounded together from a hollow in the hills, and mighty shouts shook the air as a body of troops appeared. At their head was the great general Zhu Ran, who spurred forward, leveled his spear, and cried, “Yun Chang, flee no farther! Surrender while there is still time and spare yourself death!” Enraged, Lord Guan urged on his horse and whirled his saber to meet him. Zhu Ran turned and fled, and Lord Guan pressed after him, striking down men as he went. At a roll of drums, ambushing troops arose on every side. Lord Guan dared not linger in battle, but fled toward the narrow road to Linju. Zhu Ran led his troops in pursuit, attacking from behind. The soldiers following Lord Guan gradually dwindled away. Before they had gone four or five li, shouts again thundered ahead, and a great blaze of torches arose as Pan Zhang spurred forward, brandishing his saber. Lord Guan flew into a rage and met him with his own whirling blade. After only three bouts, Pan Zhang fled in defeat. Lord Guan dared not prolong the fight, but hastened toward the mountain road. Guan Ping came up from behind and reported that Zhao Lei had been killed amid the chaos. Overcome with grief and alarm, Lord Guan ordered Guan Ping to guard the rear while he himself cleared the way in front. Only a little more than ten men remained with them. When they reached Jueshi, mountains rose on both sides; the slopes were covered with reeds and withered grass, and trees grew in tangled profusion. The fifth watch was nearly over. As they pressed onward, a shout suddenly arose, and ambushing troops poured out from both sides. Long hooks and looped ropes were raised all at once, and first they tripped the horse beneath Lord Guan. He was flung from the saddle and captured by Ma Zhong, a subordinate general of Pan Zhang. When Guan Ping learned that his father had been taken, he rushed back at once to rescue him; but Pan Zhang and Zhu Ran arrived together with their troops and surrounded Guan Ping on all sides. Guan Ping fought on alone until his strength was spent, and he too was seized. At daybreak, when Sun Quan heard that Lord Guan and his son had been captured, he rejoiced greatly and assembled all his commanders in his tent.\n\nBefore long, Ma Zhong and his men escorted Lord Guan into Sun Quan’s presence. Sun Quan said, “I have long admired the general’s illustrious virtue and wished to form with you an alliance as close as that of Qin and Jin. Why did you spurn me? In ordinary times, you considered yourself invincible beneath Heaven. How is it, then, that today you have been captured by me? Will the general now submit to Sun Quan?” Lord Guan cursed him sternly: “Green-eyed brat! Purple-bearded rat! In the Peach Garden I swore brotherhood with Imperial Uncle Liu and vowed to uphold the House of Han. How could I consort with a rebel against Han such as you? Today I mistakenly fell into a treacherous scheme; there is nothing left but death. Why waste further words?” Sun Quan turned to his officers and said, “Yun Chang is a hero of the age, and I cherish him deeply. I wish now to treat him with honor and persuade him to submit. What say you?” Zuo Xian, the registrar, said, “You must not. When Cao Cao once held this man, he conferred rank and a marquisate upon him and bestowed rich gifts; every three days there was a small banquet, and every five days a great one; when Guan mounted his horse, he received a gift of gold, and when he dismounted, a gift of silver. Yet despite such favor and courtesy, Cao Cao could not keep him. He allowed him to pass through the barriers, slaying generals as he went, with the result that Cao Cao was later so hard-pressed by him that he nearly moved his capital to avoid his edge. Now that my lord has captured him, if you do not remove him at once, I fear he will leave troubles for the future.” Sun Quan pondered for a long while, then said, “These words are right.” He thereupon ordered the prisoners taken out. Thus Lord Guan and his son were both put to death. It was in the twelfth month of winter, in the twenty-fourth year of Jian’an. Lord Guan was fifty-eight years old at his death. A later poet lamented him:\n\nAt Han’s last hour none matched his might;\nYun Chang alone surpassed the throng.\nDivine in awe, he excelled in war;\nRefined and learned, he knew letters too.\nHis heart, like sunlit heaven, was bright as a mirror;\nHis righteousness in the Spring and Autumn spirit soared to the clouds.\nHis shining fame shall endure through all the ages,\nNot merely crown the heroes of the Three Kingdoms.\n\nAnother poem says:\n\nFor heroes we look back to ancient Xieliang;\nSoldier and commoner vie to revere Han’s Yun Chang.\nOne day in Peach Garden made them elder and younger brothers;\nA thousand autumns of sacrifice made them emperors and kings.\nHis spirit bore wind and thunder, without rival;\nHis purpose shines with sun and moon in deathless radiance.\nTo this day, his temples fill the world—\nAncient trees, cold crows, and many a setting sun.\n\nAfter Lord Guan’s death, his Red Hare mount was captured by Ma Zhong and presented to Sun Quan. Sun Quan at once bestowed the horse upon Ma Zhong to ride. For several days it refused all grain and fodder, and then it died.\n\nMeanwhile, within Maicheng, Wang Fu felt his bones tremble and his flesh creep. He asked Zhou Cang, “Last night I dreamed that my lord, his whole body stained with blood, stood before me. I hastened to question him, but suddenly awoke in fright. I do not know whether this bodes good or ill for him.” While he was still speaking, a report came that the troops of Wu were below the city, displaying the heads of Lord Guan and his son as they summoned the defenders to surrender. Wang Fu and Zhou Cang were aghast and hurried up onto the walls to look. They were indeed the heads of Lord Guan and his son. With a great cry, Wang Fu cast himself from the wall and died. Zhou Cang cut his own throat and perished. Maicheng thus also passed into the hands of Eastern Wu.\n\nYet the heroic spirit of Lord Guan did not disperse. Drifting and wandering, it came at last to a mountain in Dangyang County, Jingmen Prefecture, called Mount Yuquan. On the mountain lived an old monk whose religious name was Pujing. He had formerly been the abbot of Zhenguo Temple at Sishui Pass; later, while roaming throughout the realm, he came to this place. Seeing its lovely mountains and clear waters, he built himself a thatched hermitage there, and each day sat in meditation and sought the Way. He had with him only a young acolyte, and they lived on food gathered as alms. That night the moon was bright and the wind clear. After the third watch, Pujing was sitting silently in his hermitage when he suddenly heard someone in the air cry loudly, “Give me back my head!” Pujing raised his face and looked closely. In the sky he saw a man riding the Red Hare and carrying the Green Dragon saber. On his left followed a white-faced general, and on his right a black-faced man with a bristling beard. Together they descended from the clouds and came to the summit of Mount Yuquan. Pujing recognized Lord Guan, and so struck his door with the fly whisk in his hand and called, “Where is Yun Chang?”\n\nLord Guan’s heroic spirit understood. He dismounted, rode the wind down before the hermitage, folded his hands, and asked, “Who is my reverend master? I beg to know your religious name.” Pujing said, “This old monk is Pujing. Long ago, at Zhenguo Temple before Sishui Pass, I once met my lord. Can you have forgotten me today?” Lord Guan said, “I received your aid in the past, and my gratitude is engraved upon my heart; I have never forgotten it. Now I have met calamity and died. I beg your pure instruction to guide me from delusion.” Pujing said, “Let all dispute over past wrong and present right be put aside. Later fruit springs from former cause, and neither side escapes the reckoning. Now, General, you were slain by Lü Meng and cry aloud, ‘Give me back my head!’ But from whom, then, shall Yan Liang, Wen Chou, the six generals at the five passes, and all the others demand their heads?” At this Lord Guan suddenly attained enlightenment, bowed his head, embraced the faith, and departed. Thereafter he often manifested his divine presence on Mount Yuquan and protected the people. Grateful for his virtue, the local people built a temple to him on the mountaintop and offered sacrifices in all four seasons. A later writer inscribed this couplet at the temple:\n\nWith ruddy face and loyal heart, he rode Red Hare, pursuer of the wind; amid all his galloping campaigns, he never forgot the Red Emperor.\nBy green lamp he studied the green annals, wielding the Green Dragon Crescent Blade; in the most hidden and subtle things, he never shamed the blue heavens.\n\nAfter Sun Quan had slain Lord Guan, he took possession of all the lands of Jingzhou and Xiangyang, rewarded the three armies, and held a great banquet for his commanders to celebrate their victory. He seated Lü Meng in the place of honor and, turning to the commanders, said, “For long I could not obtain Jingzhou, yet now it has fallen into my hands as easily as turning my palm. This is all Ziming’s achievement.” Lü Meng repeatedly declined the praise. Sun Quan said, “In former days Zhou Yu possessed extraordinary valor and strategy. He defeated Cao Cao at the Red Cliffs but unhappily died young, and Lu Su succeeded him. When Zijing first met me, he at once spoke of the grand design for founding an imperial dominion: that was one great satisfaction. When Cao Cao marched east, all the others urged me to surrender; Zijing alone advised me to summon Gongjin and meet Cao in battle: that was a second great satisfaction. His sole defect was that he urged me to lend Jingzhou to Liu Bei. Now Ziming, by devising a scheme and settling a plan, has taken Jingzhou at a stroke. He far surpasses Zijing and Zhou Yu.” Sun Quan then poured wine with his own hand and bestowed it upon Lü Meng. Lü Meng took the cup and was about to drink when he suddenly hurled it to the ground, seized Sun Quan with one hand, and cursed fiercely, “Green-eyed brat! Purple-bearded rat! Do you still know me?” The commanders were horrified. When they rushed forward to rescue Sun Quan, Lü Meng threw him to the ground, strode ahead, and seated himself in Sun Quan’s place. His brows stood on end, his eyes opened round, and he shouted, “Since I first fought the Yellow Turbans, I have ranged unhindered throughout the realm for more than thirty years. Now in a single day you have plotted against me with a treacherous scheme. In life I could not devour your flesh, but in death I shall pursue the soul of the traitor Lü! I am Guan Yun Chang, Marquis of Hanshou!” Sun Quan was terrified and hastily led every officer and soldier, high and low, in prostrating themselves. Then Lü Meng fell to the ground, blood streaming from all seven orifices, and died. At the sight, every commander was filled with dread. Sun Quan had Lü Meng’s body placed in a coffin and buried. He posthumously appointed him Grand Administrator of Nanjun and Marquis of Chanling, and ordered his son Lü Ba to inherit the title. From that time onward, Sun Quan remained profoundly shaken and astonished by the affair of Lord Guan.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Zhang Zhao had arrived from Jianye. Sun Quan summoned him and asked why he had come. Zhang Zhao said, “Now that my lord has destroyed Lord Guan and his son, disaster is not far from Jiangdong. When this man swore brotherhood with Liu Bei in the Peach Garden, they vowed to live and die together. Liu Bei now commands the armies of the two Riverlands; moreover, he has Zhuge Liang’s strategy and the valor of Zhang Fei, Huang Zhong, Ma Chao, and Zhao Yun. If Liu Bei learns that Yun Chang and his son have been slain, he will certainly raise the entire strength of his realm and strive with all his might to avenge them. I fear Eastern Wu will find it difficult to withstand him.” Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. Stamping his foot, he said, “I have miscalculated! What is to be done now?” Zhang Zhao said, “My lord, do not be troubled. I have a plan that will prevent the troops of Western Shu from invading Eastern Wu and make Jingzhou as secure as a mighty rock.” Sun Quan asked what the plan was. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao now commands a million men and watches all the realm of China like a tiger. In his urgency to avenge himself, Liu Bei will certainly seek peace with Cao Cao. If their two armies unite and come against us, Eastern Wu will be in peril. It would be better first to send Lord Guan’s head to Cao Cao, plainly leading Liu Bei to believe that Cao Cao instigated the deed. He will then bitterly hate Cao Cao, and the troops of Western Shu will march not against Wu, but against Wei. We may watch which side prevails and seize advantage in the midst of their conflict. This is the best policy.”\n\nSun Quan followed his advice. He immediately sent an envoy with Lord Guan’s head enclosed in a wooden casket, to be carried through the night to Cao Cao. At the time, Cao Cao had withdrawn his army from Mobei and returned to Luoyang. When he heard that Eastern Wu had sent him Lord Guan’s head, he rejoiced and said, “Now that Yun Chang is dead, I may sleep soundly at night.” One man stepped forward from below the dais and said, “This is Eastern Wu’s scheme to shift disaster onto another.” Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Sima Yi, the registrar. Cao Cao asked him to explain, and Sima Yi said, “When Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden, they vowed to live and die together. Now Eastern Wu has slain Lord Guan and fears Liu Bei’s vengeance. Therefore, they have presented his head to Your Majesty, intending Liu Bei to transfer his wrath to you and attack Wei instead of Wu, while they exploit the opportunity to pursue their own designs.” Cao Cao said, “Zhongda’s words are correct. By what plan may I extricate myself?” Sima Yi said, “That is very easy. Your Majesty should carve Lord Guan a body of fragrant wood to match his head and bury him with the rites accorded a great minister. When Liu Bei learns of it, he will surely hate Sun Quan deeply and exert all his strength in a southern campaign. We may then watch which side prevails. If Shu defeats Wu, we strike Wu; if Wu defeats Shu, we strike Shu. Once we gain either realm, the other cannot long endure.” Cao Cao was delighted and followed his plan. He summoned the envoy from Wu, who presented the wooden casket. Cao Cao opened it and looked within. Lord Guan’s face appeared just as it had in life. Cao Cao laughed and said, “Lord Yun Chang, have you been well since last we parted?” Before the words had left his mouth, Lord Guan’s mouth opened, his eyes moved, and his beard and hair bristled out. Cao Cao collapsed in terror. His officers hurried to revive him, and only after a long while did he regain consciousness. Turning to them, he said, “General Guan is truly a god of Heaven!” The envoy from Wu then told Cao Cao how Lord Guan had manifested his divine presence, possessed Lü Meng, cursed Sun Quan, and pursued Lü Meng to his death. Cao Cao was more frightened than ever. He prepared sacrificial animals and wine, carved a body of agarwood, and buried Lord Guan outside the southern gate of Luoyang with the rites of a prince. He ordered officers of every rank to attend the funeral, personally offered sacrifice, posthumously created Guan Yu King of Jing, and appointed an officer to guard the tomb. He then sent the envoy of Wu back to Jiangdong.\n\nMeanwhile, the King of Hanzhong returned from the Eastern Riverlands to Chengdu. Fa Zheng memorialized him, saying, “My lord’s former lady has passed away, while Lady Sun has returned south and may never come back. The proper relations of mankind cannot be cast aside. You must take a royal consort to assist in governing the inner household.” The King of Hanzhong consented. Fa Zheng further memorialized him: “Wu Yi has a younger sister who is both beautiful and virtuous. I have heard that a physiognomist once examined her and declared that she would one day rise to the highest rank. She was formerly betrothed to Liu Zhang’s son Liu Mao, but Liu Mao died young. She has remained widowed to this day. Your Majesty may take her as consort.” The King of Hanzhong said, “Liu Mao and I are of the same clan. By propriety, this cannot be done.” Fa Zheng said, “Considering the remoteness of the kinship, how does this differ from Duke Wen of Jin taking Huai Ying?” The King of Hanzhong thereupon agreed and took Lady Wu as his royal consort. She later bore him two sons: the elder was Liu Yong, styled Gongshou; the younger, Liu Li, styled Fengxiao.\n\nIn both the Eastern and Western Riverlands, the people were at peace, the realm prospered, and the harvests were abundant. Suddenly a man arrived from Jingzhou and reported that Eastern Wu had sought a marriage alliance with Lord Guan, but Lord Guan had firmly rejected it. Kongming said, “Jingzhou is in danger! Someone must be sent to relieve Lord Guan of his post.” While they were still discussing the matter, messengers bearing victory reports from Jingzhou arrived in an unbroken stream. Before many days had passed, Guan Xing arrived and gave a full account of how the Seven Armies had been drowned. Suddenly another courier came and reported that Lord Guan had erected many beacon towers along the riverbank and that the defenses were so stringent that nothing could possibly go amiss. Xuande therefore set his mind at ease.\n\nThen one day, Xuande felt the flesh trembling all over his body and could find no rest whether walking or sitting. At night he was unable to sleep peacefully, so he arose and sat in his inner chamber, reading by candlelight. His mind grew dazed and confused, and he laid his head upon his desk and slept. Suddenly a blast of cold wind swept through the room. The lamp went out and then flared up again. Raising his head, he saw a man standing beneath its light. Xuande asked, “Who are you, to enter my private chamber in the depths of night?” The man did not answer. Suspicious and perplexed, Xuande rose to look at him and saw that it was Lord Guan, moving back and forth in the lamplight and avoiding his gaze. Xuande said, “My worthy brother, have you been well since we parted? That you should come here so late at night means some grave event must have occurred. You and I are as close as flesh and bone; why do you avoid me?” Lord Guan wept and said, “I pray that Elder Brother will raise an army and avenge my wrong!” When he had spoken, a cold wind suddenly arose, and Lord Guan vanished. Xuande awoke with a start and realized it had been a dream. It was then exactly the third watch. Filled with foreboding, Xuande hastened to the front hall and sent someone to summon Kongming. Kongming entered and was received. Xuande related every detail of the warning dream. Kongming said, “My lord has been thinking deeply of Lord Guan, and therefore had this dream. Why harbor such grave suspicions?” Xuande remained troubled and doubtful, but Kongming soothed him with reassuring words.\n\nKongming took his leave and, outside the middle gate, encountered Xu Jing. Xu Jing said, “I had just gone to the Military Adviser’s residence to report a confidential matter. When I learned that you had entered the palace, I came here expressly.” Kongming asked, “What confidential matter?” Xu Jing said, “I have just heard people outside report that Lü Meng of Eastern Wu has seized Jingzhou and that Lord Guan has been slain. I therefore came to report it secretly to the Military Adviser.” Kongming said, “When I observed the heavens last night, I saw a general’s star fall over the region of Jing and Chu. I already knew that Yun Chang must have met calamity, but I feared that the king would be distressed and therefore did not dare speak of it.” While the two were talking, a man suddenly emerged from the hall, seized Kongming by the sleeve, and said, “Why did you conceal such dreadful news from me?” Kongming looked and saw that it was Xuande. Kongming and Xu Jing memorialized him, saying, “What we have just spoken of is all mere rumor and not yet worthy of full belief. We pray that my lord will set his mind at ease and not give way to grief.” Xuande said, “Yun Chang and I swore to live and die together. If harm has befallen him, how can I go on living alone?”\n\nWhile Kongming and Xu Jing were still trying to console him, an attendant suddenly reported, “Ma Liang and Yi Ji have arrived.” Xuande hastily summoned them and questioned them. The two gave a full account of the loss of Jingzhou and of how Lord Guan, defeated in battle, had appealed for aid; they then presented his memorial. Before Xuande could open and read it, a court attendant reported that Liao Hua had arrived from Jingzhou. Xuande hastily summoned him. Liao Hua prostrated himself on the ground, weeping, and related in detail how Liu Feng and Meng Da had refused to send relief troops. Xuande was aghast and cried, “If that is so, my brother is lost!” Kongming said, “Liu Feng and Meng Da have behaved with such insolence that death itself cannot expiate their crimes! Let my lord set his mind at ease. I, Liang, will personally lead a force to relieve the peril in Jingzhou.” Xuande wept and said, “If harm has befallen Yun Chang, I shall never live on alone! Tomorrow I will personally lead an army to rescue him!” He sent one messenger to Langzhong to inform Yide and another to muster the troops. Before daybreak, a succession of reports arrived, saying that Lord Guan had fled by night toward Linju, where he had been captured by the generals of Wu; that in loyalty and righteousness he had refused to abase his honor; and that father and son had returned to the spirits. When Xuande heard this, he uttered a great cry and fell senseless to the ground. Truly:\n\nRemembering how in former days they swore to die together,\nHow could he bear to let one life alone be sacrificed today?\n\nWhether Xuande lived or died will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 78\n\nThe Divine Physician Dies Treating a Head Affliction; The Arch-Hero’s Fate Ends with His Last Commands\n\nNow when the King of Hanzhong heard that Lord Guan and his son had been slain, he wept and fell senseless to the ground. His civil and military officers hastened to revive him, and only after a long while did he regain consciousness. They helped him into the inner hall. Kongming exhorted him, saying, “My lord, restrain your grief. From ancient times it has been said, ‘Life and death are decreed by fate.’ Lord Guan was habitually unyielding and self-confident, and for that reason met with this calamity today. Your Majesty should take care of your honored person for the present and calmly devise a plan for vengeance.” Xuande said, “When I swore brotherhood with my two younger brothers, Guan and Zhang, in the Peach Garden, we vowed to live and die together. Now that Yunchang is dead, how can I enjoy wealth and honor alone?” Before he had finished speaking, Guan Xing came in, wailing bitterly. At the sight of him, Xuande gave a great cry and again wept himself unconscious. The officers revived him. Each day he fainted from grief three or five times; for three days he took neither water nor broth, but did nothing save weep. His tears soaked his robe, leaving stains of blood. Kongming and all the officers repeatedly sought to console him. Xuande said, “I swear that Eastern Wu and I shall not exist beneath the same sun and moon!” Kongming said, “I have heard that Eastern Wu presented Lord Guan’s head to Cao Cao, and that Cao buried it with the rites due a prince and noble.” Xuande said, “What was the meaning of this?” Kongming replied, “Eastern Wu wished to shift the blame onto Cao Cao. Cao perceived their design and therefore buried Lord Guan with lavish honors, intending that Your Majesty’s resentment should fall upon Wu.” Xuande said, “I shall raise an army this very day and call Wu to account, that I may avenge my wrong!” Kongming remonstrated: “You must not. At present Wu wishes to make us attack Wei, while Wei wishes to make us attack Wu. Each harbors a treacherous design and watches for an opening to exploit. Your Majesty should keep the army motionless and first hold the funeral rites for Lord Guan. When Wu and Wei fall at odds, you may seize the moment and attack.” The officers also remonstrated with him again and again. Only then did Xuande take food. He issued an order that every officer and soldier, high and low, throughout the Riverlands should don mourning. The King of Hanzhong went in person beyond the southern gate to summon back the spirit and perform the funeral sacrifice, wailing throughout the day.\n\nNow Cao Cao was in Luoyang. Ever since he had buried Lord Guan, whenever he closed his eyes at night he saw him. Cao was greatly alarmed and questioned his officers. They said, “The old halls of the traveling palace at Luoyang are much haunted by evil spirits. A new hall should be built for Your Majesty’s residence.” Cao said, “I wish to erect a hall called the Hall of the New Beginning, but regret that I have no master craftsman.” Jia Xu said, “There is a fine craftsman in Luoyang named Su Yue, a man of surpassing ingenuity.” Cao summoned him and ordered him to draw up plans. Su Yue designed a great hall nine bays wide, with covered walks, side buildings, towers, and pavilions before and behind, and presented it to Cao. Cao examined it and said, “Your design accords perfectly with my wishes, but I fear there is no timber fit for its ridge beam.” Su Yue said, “Thirty li from the city is a pool called Leaping Dragon Pool. Before it stands a shrine called Leaping Dragon Shrine. Beside the shrine grows a great pear tree more than ten zhang high, which would serve as the beam of the Hall of the New Beginning.”\n\nCao was delighted and at once ordered workmen to go there and fell it. The next day they returned and reported that no saw could cut the tree and no ax could bite into it, so it could not be felled. Cao refused to believe them. He personally led several hundred horsemen straight to Leaping Dragon Shrine, where he dismounted and looked up at the tree. It towered like a magnificent canopy and rose sheer into the cloudy heavens, without a single crooked joint. Cao ordered it cut down. Several village elders came forward and remonstrated: “This tree is already several hundred years old, and a divine being often dwells upon it. We fear it must not be felled.” Cao flew into a rage. “For more than forty years I have traveled throughout all beneath Heaven. From the Son of Heaven above to the common people below, there is none who does not fear me. What demon or spirit is this that dares oppose my will?” With that, he drew the sword at his side and struck the tree himself. There came a ringing clang, and blood spattered all over him. Cao started back in horror, flung away his sword, mounted his horse, and returned to the palace. That night, during the second watch, he lay down but could not rest. He sat in the hall, leaned upon an armrest, and dozed. Suddenly he saw a man with disheveled hair and a sword in hand, dressed all in black, stride directly before him. Pointing at Cao, the man shouted, “I am the spirit of the pear tree! In building the Hall of the New Beginning, you intend to usurp the throne, and now you have come to fell my sacred tree! I know that the number of your days is exhausted, and I have come expressly to kill you!” Cao was appalled and cried out, “Where are my guards?” The black-clad man raised his sword to strike him. Cao gave a great cry and suddenly awoke, his head aching beyond endurance. He hastily issued orders to seek skilled physicians everywhere, but none of their treatments could cure him. All his officers were deeply troubled.\n\nHua Xin entered and memorialized: “Does Your Majesty know of the divine physician Hua Tuo?” Cao said, “Do you mean the man who treated Zhou Tai in Jiangdong?” Hua Xin said, “The same.” Cao said, “Though I have heard his name, I do not know his methods.” Hua Xin replied, “Hua Tuo, whose courtesy name is Yuanhua, is a native of Qiao County in the state of Pei. The wonders of his medical art are rarely equaled in the world. Whenever he has a patient, he uses medicine, needles, or moxibustion as the case requires, and the sufferer is cured at his touch. If the illness lies in the five viscera or six bowels and medicine cannot take effect, he gives the patient a numbing decoction to drink, causing him to become as insensible as one dead from intoxication. He then uses a sharp knife to cut open the abdomen and washes the organs with a medicinal broth, while the patient feels not the slightest pain. When the washing is done, he sews up the opening with medicated thread and applies medicine to it; within a month, or perhaps twenty days, the patient is completely restored. Such are the wonders of his art. One day, while Hua Tuo was traveling along a road, he heard a man groaning. Hua Tuo said, ‘This is an ailment in which food and drink cannot pass down.’ He questioned the man and found it was indeed so. Hua Tuo ordered him to drink three sheng of garlic-and-pickle juice. The man vomited up a snake two or three chi long, and at once could eat and drink again. Chen Deng, Governor of Guangling, suffered from distress and oppression in his chest; his face was red, and he could take no food. He sought treatment from Hua Tuo, who gave him medicine to drink. Chen Deng vomited three sheng of worms, all with red heads and writhing from head to tail. Deng asked the cause. Hua Tuo said, ‘This poison arose because you ate too much raw fish. Although you are cured today, after three years it will certainly return, and then you cannot be saved.’ Three years later, Chen Deng indeed died. Another man had a tumor growing between his eyebrows, which itched beyond endurance, and asked Hua Tuo to examine it. Hua Tuo said, ‘There is a flying creature inside.’ Everyone laughed at him. Hua Tuo cut the tumor open with a knife, whereupon a yellow sparrow flew out and the patient was immediately cured. Another man had been bitten on the toe by a dog, after which two lumps of flesh grew there. One was unbearably painful and the other unbearably itchy. Hua Tuo said, ‘Inside the painful one are ten needles, and inside the itchy one are two black-and-white gaming pieces.’ No one believed him. Hua Tuo cut them open with his knife, and everything proved exactly as he had said. This man is truly of the same order as Bian Que and Master Cang. He now resides in Jincheng, not far from here. Why does Your Majesty not summon him?”\n\nCao immediately sent men riding through the night to invite Hua Tuo to the palace, where he ordered him to feel his pulse and examine his illness. Hua Tuo said, “Your Majesty’s headache arose from an affliction of wind. The root of the illness lies within the brain, where the wind-borne phlegm cannot escape. It is useless to take medicinal decoctions, for they cannot cure it. I have one method: first drink a numbing decoction, and then let me cleave open your skull with a sharp ax and remove the wind-borne phlegm. Only thus can the root be eradicated.” Cao flew into a rage. “Do you mean to murder me?” Hua Tuo said, “Has Your Majesty not heard how Lord Guan was struck by a poisoned arrow and wounded in his right arm? I scraped the poison from his bone, yet Lord Guan showed not the least trace of fear. Why should Your Majesty be so suspicious over this trifling ailment?” Cao said, “An aching arm may be scraped, but how can a man’s skull be split open? You must have been on intimate terms with Lord Guan, and now mean to seize this opportunity to avenge him!” He called to his attendants to seize Hua Tuo and cast him into prison, there to be tortured and interrogated concerning his intentions. Jia Xu remonstrated: “A skilled physician such as this has scarcely an equal in the world. He must not be destroyed.” Cao rebuked him: “This man means to seize the opportunity to harm me. He is no different from Ji Ping!” He urgently ordered that the interrogation under torture continue.\n\nWhile Hua Tuo was in prison, there was a jailer surnamed Wu, whom everyone called Jailer Wu. Every day this man supplied Hua Tuo with food and wine. Grateful for his kindness, Hua Tuo told him, “I am now about to die. My only regret is that my Book of the Green Satchel has not been transmitted to the world. I am grateful for your great kindness, yet have no other means of repaying you. I shall write a letter, which you may send to my home to obtain the Book of the Green Satchel. I will give it to you, so that you may carry on my art.” Jailer Wu was overjoyed. “If I obtain this book, I shall leave this service and treat the sick throughout the world, thereby perpetuating your virtue, Master.” Hua Tuo immediately wrote a letter and gave it to Jailer Wu. Jailer Wu went straight to Jincheng, presented it to Hua Tuo’s wife, obtained the Book of the Green Satchel, and returned to the prison, where he handed it to Hua Tuo. After inspecting it, Hua Tuo presented the book to Jailer Wu, who carried it home and hid it away. Ten days later, Hua Tuo died in prison. Jailer Wu bought a coffin and saw to his encoffinment and burial. Then he resigned his post and returned home, intending to take out the Book of the Green Satchel and study it. But there he saw his wife burning the book. Jailer Wu was horrified and rushed to snatch it away, but the whole volume had already been consumed, with only a page or two remaining. Jailer Wu angrily berated his wife. She said, “Even if you learned arts as wondrous as Hua Tuo’s, you would only end by dying in prison. What use would they be?” Jailer Wu sighed and let the matter rest. For this reason, the Book of the Green Satchel was never transmitted to the world. All that survived were minor methods for castrating chickens and swine and the like, which had been recorded on the one or two pages saved from the fire. A later poet lamented:\n\nHua Tuo’s immortal arts matched those of Master Changsang;\nHis divine perception pierced a wall to see what lay beyond.\nAlas, the man is dead, his book forever lost;\nNo later age shall see the Green Satchel again.\n\nNow after Cao Cao had put Hua Tuo to death, his illness grew still more severe, while the affairs of Wu and Shu added to his anxieties. As he was brooding over these matters, a close attendant suddenly reported that Eastern Wu had sent an envoy bearing a letter. Cao took the letter, broke its seal, and read it. In substance, it said:\n\nYour subject Sun Quan has long known that Heaven’s Mandate has passed to Your Majesty. I humbly pray that you will swiftly assume the supreme station and send your generals to destroy Liu Bei and pacify the two riverlands. Your subject will then lead all his followers in surrendering our territory and submitting to your rule.\n\nWhen Cao had finished reading, he laughed aloud and showed the letter to his ministers, saying, “This fellow means to set me atop a blazing furnace!” Palace Attendant Chen Qun and others memorialized: “The imperial house of Han has long been in decline, while Your Highness’s merit and virtue tower aloft, and all living souls look to you with hope. Now Sun Quan declares himself your subject and submits to your mandate. Heaven and mankind answer as one; strange portents and human voices are in accord. Your Highness should comply with Heaven and follow the wishes of the people by swiftly assuming the supreme station.” Cao smiled and said, “I have served the Han for many years. Though my merit and virtue have benefited the people, my rank has risen to king, the highest of names and titles. How could I dare entertain any further ambition? If the Mandate of Heaven truly rests with me, then I shall be King Wen of Zhou.” Sima Yi said, “Now that Sun Quan has declared himself a subject and offered allegiance, Your Majesty may confer office and rank upon him and order him to resist Liu Bei.” Cao followed this advice. He submitted a memorial appointing Sun Quan General of Agile Cavalry, Marquis of Nanchang, and Governor of Jingzhou. That same day, he dispatched an envoy bearing the patent and imperial command to Eastern Wu.\n\nCao’s illness steadily worsened. One night he suddenly dreamed that three horses were feeding from the same trough. At dawn he asked Jia Xu, “Some time ago I dreamed that three horses fed from the same trough, and I suspected Ma Teng and his sons would bring calamity. Now Ma Teng is dead, yet last night I again dreamed that three horses fed from the same trough. Does this portend good fortune or disaster?” Jia Xu said, “A stipend horse is an auspicious omen. Since the stipend horse returns to Cao, why should Your Majesty harbor doubts?” Because of this, Cao ceased to suspect anything. A later poet wrote:\n\nThree horses at one trough gave cause enough for doubt;\nHe knew not that the roots of Jin were planted even then.\nFor all Cao Cao’s cunning as a treacherous hero,\nHow could he discern the Sima masters at his court?\n\nThat night Cao lay in his bedchamber. At the third watch, feeling his head swim and his vision blur, he rose and lay forward over a table. Suddenly he heard a sound in the hall like silk being torn. Cao looked up in alarm and saw Empress Fu, Noble Lady Dong, the two imperial princes, Fu Wan, Dong Cheng, and more than twenty others, all covered in blood and standing amid clouds of sorrow. Faintly he heard them calling for his life. Cao hastily drew his sword and slashed into the air. Suddenly there came a tremendous crash that shook down the southwestern corner of the hall. Cao fell senseless to the floor in terror. His attendants carried him out and moved him to another palace to recuperate. The next night, he again heard the ceaseless weeping of men and women outside the hall. At dawn, Cao summoned his ministers and said, “For more than thirty years I have lived amid warhorses and weapons, and never once believed in strange and supernatural things. Why, then, is this happening to me today?” His ministers memorialized, “Your Majesty should command Daoist priests to establish an altar and perform rites to avert calamity.” Cao sighed and said, “The Sage said, ‘He who has offended against Heaven has nowhere to pray.’ My Heaven-ordained span is exhausted; how can I be saved?” He therefore refused to permit the rites.\n\nThe next day, Cao felt his vital breath surge into his upper chest, and his eyes could see nothing. He urgently summoned Xiahou Dun for counsel. When Xiahou Dun reached the doors of the hall, he suddenly saw Empress Fu, Noble Lady Dong, the two imperial princes, Fu Wan, Dong Cheng, and the others standing amid dark clouds. Xiahou Dun was horrified and fell unconscious. His attendants carried him away, and from that time onward he too was ill. Cao summoned Cao Hong, Chen Qun, Jia Xu, Sima Yi, and others to his bedside and entrusted his affairs to them. Cao Hong and the others struck their foreheads against the floor and said, “May Your Majesty carefully preserve your precious person. Before many days have passed, you will surely recover completely.” Cao said, “For more than thirty years I have ranged unhindered throughout the realm. All the rival heroes have been destroyed, and only Sun Quan in Jiangdong and Liu Bei in western Shu remain unconquered. My illness is now mortal, and I shall not be able to speak with you again, so I entrust my family affairs to you. My eldest son, Cao Ang, was born of Lady Liu, but unhappily died in his youth at Wancheng. Lady Bian bore me four sons: Pi, Zhang, Zhi, and Xiong. All my life I have loved my third son, Zhi, but his character is vain and showy, with little sincerity; he is fond of wine and unrestrained in conduct, and for that reason I do not establish him as heir. My second son, Cao Zhang, is brave but lacks judgment. My fourth son, Cao Xiong, is sickly and unlikely to survive. Only my eldest, Cao Pi, is sincere, generous, respectful, and circumspect; he can succeed to my enterprise. You must assist him.”\n\nCao Hong and the others tearfully accepted his command and withdrew. Cao ordered his attendants to bring out the precious incense he had collected over the years and divide it among his concubines. He further instructed them: “After my death, you must diligently practice women’s handiwork and make many silk shoes. By selling them, you may earn money to support yourselves.” He also commanded that the concubines should mostly reside in Bronze Bird Terrace, where sacrifices must be offered every day and female musicians made to perform as food was presented. He further left orders that seventy-two false tombs be constructed outside the Military Exercises Citadel in Zhangde Prefecture, so that later generations would not know where he was buried, for fear that men might dig up his grave. When he had finished giving these instructions, he heaved a long sigh, and tears fell like rain. A moment later, his breath ceased and he died. He was sixty-six years old. It was the first month of spring in the twenty-fifth year of Jian’an. A later poet composed a “Song of Ye” lamenting Cao Cao:\n\nYe is Ye’s walled city, and its river is the Zhang;\nSurely some extraordinary man must rise from such a place.\nHeroic schemes, refined pursuits, and a literary heart—\nSovereign and minister, brothers, and father and son.\nNo hero ever bore a vulgar heart;\nCould his comings and goings lie within common sight?\nThe chief of merit and the chief of guilt were not two men:\nOne body left both lasting infamy and fragrant fame.\nHis writings had divine force, his rule an awesome spirit;\nHow could he idly dissolve into the common herd?\nAmid the surging flood he built his terrace facing Taihang;\nHis vital force and reasoned power rose and fell together.\nHow could such a man refrain from rebellion—\nA petty hegemon at least, and at the greatest, king?\nYet king and hegemon stooped to weep like wife and child,\nHis heart aggrieved by what no power could remedy.\nHe knew full well the incense by his bed could bring no aid,\nYet its division cannot be called wholly without feeling.\nAlas! In all the deeds the ancients did, great or small,\nTheir lonely splendor always held some hidden purpose.\nBookish scholars lightly judge the man within the tomb;\nThe man within the tomb laughs at your bookish airs!\n\nNow when Cao Cao died, all the civil and military officers raised the lamentation. At the same time, messengers were sent to report the death to the heir apparent Cao Pi, Cao Zhang the Marquis of Yanling, Cao Zhi the Marquis of Linzi, and Cao Xiong the Marquis Huai of Xiao. The officers encoffined Cao in a golden inner coffin and a silver outer coffin, then escorted the bier through the night to Ye Commandery. When Cao Pi learned of his father’s death, he wept aloud. Leading all the officers, high and low, he went ten li beyond the city and prostrated himself beside the road to receive the bier. He escorted it into the city and placed it in a side hall. The officials donned mourning and gathered in the hall to weep. Suddenly one man stepped boldly forward and said, “I beg the heir apparent to restrain his grief so that we may deliberate upon the great matter.” They looked and saw that it was Sima Fu, Palace Gentleman to the Heir Apparent. Sima Fu said, “Now that the King of Wei has passed away, the whole realm is shaken. His successor should be enthroned without delay to reassure the hearts of the people. Why do nothing but weep?” The ministers said, “The heir apparent should succeed to the throne, but we have not yet received the Son of Heaven’s edict. How can we act precipitately?” Chen Jiao, Minister of War, said, “The King has died away from the capital. If his beloved sons establish themselves privately and conflict arises between them, the state will be endangered.” Thereupon he drew his sword, cut the sleeve from his robe, and cried sternly, “This very day, we must invite the heir apparent to succeed to the throne. If any officer voices a contrary opinion, let this robe be his example!” All the officers trembled in fear. Suddenly it was reported that Hua Xin had galloped in from Xuchang. Everyone was greatly astonished. Presently Hua Xin entered. They asked the purpose of his coming. Hua Xin said, “Now that the King of Wei has passed away, the whole realm is shaken. Why do you not ask the heir apparent to succeed to the throne without delay?” The officers said, “Precisely because there was no time to await an imperial edict, we were discussing whether to enthrone the heir apparent as king by the benevolent command of Queen Dowager Bian.” Hua Xin said, “I have already obtained an imperial edict from the Emperor of Han. It is here.” Everyone leaped for joy and offered congratulations. Hua Xin drew the edict from his robe, opened it, and read it aloud. In truth, Hua Xin served Wei with fawning devotion, and so had drafted this edict himself and coerced Emperor Xian into issuing it. The Emperor had no choice but to comply. Thus the edict was issued, immediately appointing Cao Pi King of Wei, Imperial Chancellor, and Governor of Jizhou. That same day, Cao Pi ascended the throne and received the prostrations and ceremonial homage of all his officials, high and low.\n\nIn the midst of the celebratory banquet, it was suddenly reported that Cao Zhang, Marquis of Yanling, had arrived from Chang’an at the head of a hundred thousand troops. Cao Pi was greatly alarmed and asked his ministers, “My yellow-bearded younger brother has always been unyielding by nature and is thoroughly versed in the martial arts. Now he has brought an army from afar; he must mean to contest the kingship with me. What is to be done?” Suddenly a man below the steps answered and came forward: “I beg leave to go and meet the Marquis of Yanling. With a few words, I shall bring him to submission.” Everyone said, “No one but you, Grandee, can resolve this calamity.” Indeed:\n\nNow see what passes between Cao Pi and Cao Zhang,\nWho nearly repeat the strife of Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang.\n\nWho this man was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 79\n\nPressed by His Brother, Cao Zhi Composes a Poem; Betrayed by His Nephew, Liu Feng Faces Judgment\n\nNow Cao Pi, hearing that Cao Zhang was approaching at the head of an army, asked his officers in alarm what should be done. One man stepped forward and volunteered to go and bring him to submission. The others looked and saw that it was Jia Kui, Grand Master of Remonstrance. Cao Pi was overjoyed and at once ordered Jia Kui to go. Having received his command, Jia Kui left the city and went out to meet Cao Zhang. Cao Zhang asked, “Where are the late king’s seal and cord of office?” Jia Kui answered sternly, “A house has its eldest son, and a state its heir apparent. The late king’s seal and cord are not matters about which Your Lordship should inquire.” Cao Zhang fell silent, then entered the city together with Jia Kui. When they reached the palace gate, Jia Kui asked, “Has Your Lordship come to attend the funeral, or to contest the succession?” Cao Zhang replied, “I have come to attend the funeral. I harbor no other intention.” Jia Kui said, “If you harbor no other intention, why have you brought troops into the city?” Cao Zhang immediately ordered all his officers and soldiers to withdraw, then entered alone and paid his respects to Cao Pi. The two brothers embraced and wept bitterly. Cao Zhang handed over all the troops and horses under his command to Cao Pi. Cao Pi ordered him to return to Yanling and guard his own fief. Cao Zhang bowed farewell and departed.\n\nThus Cao Pi settled securely upon the royal throne and changed the twenty-fifth year of Jian’an to the first year of Yankang. He appointed Jia Xu Grand Commandant, Hua Xin Chancellor of State, and Wang Lang Censor-in-Chief. Officials high and low were all promoted and rewarded. Cao Cao was posthumously titled King Wu and buried at the High Mound in Ye Commandery. Yu Jin was ordered to supervise the work at the mausoleum. When Yu Jin arrived in obedience to the command, he saw upon the whitewashed wall of the tomb building a painting of Guan Yunchang flooding the Seven Armies and capturing Yu Jin. In the picture, Yunchang sat aloft in stern majesty; Pang De stood furious and unyielding; while Yu Jin knelt prostrate on the ground, pitifully begging for his life. Cao Pi despised Yu Jin because, after his defeat and capture, he had failed to die for his honor, but had surrendered to the enemy and later returned. He had therefore first ordered the scene painted on the whitewashed wall of the tomb building, then deliberately sent Yu Jin there to shame him. When Yu Jin now saw the painting, he was at once humiliated and enraged. His indignation brought on an illness, and before long he died. A later poet sighed over him:\n\nFor thirty years men spoke of friendship old;\nAlas, when danger came, he failed Lord Cao.\nA man’s true heart no outward eye can know;\nTo paint the tiger, now they traced its bones.\n\nNow Hua Xin memorialized Cao Pi, saying, “The Marquis of Yanling has surrendered his troops and horses and returned to his fief. But Cao Zhi, Marquis of Linzi, and Cao Xiong, Marquis of Xiaohuai, have neither of them come to attend the funeral. By rights, they must be called to account.” Cao Pi agreed and separately dispatched two envoys to the two places to inquire into their guilt. Before many days had passed, the envoy to Xiaohuai returned and reported, “Cao Xiong, Marquis of Xiaohuai, feared punishment and hanged himself.” Cao Pi ordered that he be buried with full honors and posthumously raised him to Prince of Xiaohuai. Another day passed, and the envoy to Linzi returned and reported: “The Marquis of Linzi spends every day drinking deeply with the brothers Ding Yi and Ding Yi, behaving arrogantly and without courtesy. When he heard that an imperial envoy had arrived, the Marquis of Linzi remained seated and did not stir. Ding Yi reviled me, saying, ‘In former days the late king intended to make my lord heir apparent, but was thwarted by slanderous ministers. Now, before the late king has long been dead, you come calling his own flesh and blood to account. Why?’ Ding Yi then said, ‘Since my lord’s intelligence surpasses all others in the age, he should naturally have succeeded to the great position; yet now he has instead been denied it. How can you ministers of the court fail to recognize such talent?’ In his anger, the Marquis of Linzi ordered his guards to beat me out with their staves.”\n\nWhen Cao Pi heard this, he flew into a rage and at once ordered Xu Chu to take three thousand Tiger Guard troops and hasten to Linzi to arrest Cao Zhi and all his associates. Xu Chu obeyed, led his troops to the city of Linzi, and was barred by its defending commander. Xu Chu cut him down on the spot and drove straight into the city. No one dared withstand his fierce advance, and he proceeded directly to the official residence. There he found Cao Zhi, Ding Yi, Ding Yi, and the others all lying senseless with drink. Xu Chu had them bound, loaded onto carts, and, together with all the subordinate officials of the residence, conveyed under guard to Ye Commandery to await Cao Pi’s judgment. Cao Pi first ordered Ding Yi, Ding Yi, and the rest to be put to death. Ding Yi’s courtesy name was Zhengli, and Ding Yi’s was Jingli. They were men of Pei Commandery and celebrated scholars of their day. When they were killed, many lamented their loss.\n\nNow Cao Pi’s mother, Lady Bian, was deeply grieved when she heard that Cao Xiong had hanged himself. Then she suddenly learned that Cao Zhi had been arrested and that his followers, including Ding Yi, had already been killed, and she was greatly alarmed. She hurried from her apartments and summoned Cao Pi. When Cao Pi saw his mother come forth, he hastened to bow before her. Lady Bian wept and said to him, “Your brother Zhi has always been fond of wine, heedless, and unrestrained. Because he trusted too much in the talent within him, he gave free rein to himself. Remember that you were born of the same mother, and spare his life. Then, even when I descend to the Nine Springs, I shall be able to close my eyes in peace.” Cao Pi replied, “I too deeply cherish his talent. How could I bear to harm him? I intend only to curb his unruly nature. Mother, do not be troubled.”\n\nLady Bian withdrew, shedding tears. Cao Pi left the side hall and summoned Cao Zhi into his presence. Hua Xin asked, “Was that not the Empress Dowager just now, urging Your Highness not to kill Zijian?” Cao Pi replied, “It was.” Hua Xin said, “Zijian possesses great talent and wisdom; he is no creature destined to remain within a pool. Unless he is removed early, he is certain to become a future danger.” Cao Pi said, “I cannot disobey my mother’s command.” Hua Xin replied, “Everyone says that Zijian can open his mouth and produce a finished composition, but I have never fully believed it. My lord may summon him and put his talent to the test. If he fails, kill him; if he truly succeeds, demote him instead, and thus silence all the scholars of the realm.” Cao Pi followed this counsel. Presently Cao Zhi entered, and in fear and trembling prostrated himself and begged forgiveness. Cao Pi said, “Though in affection you and I are brothers, in duty we stand as sovereign and subject. How dare you presume upon your talent and scorn proper ceremony? While our late father lived, you were forever displaying your writings before others. I have long suspected that you had others compose them for you. I now command you to take seven steps and compose a poem. If you can truly do it, you shall escape death; if you cannot, you shall be punished with the utmost severity, and I will show no indulgence.” Cao Zhi said, “I beg to be given a subject.” At that time an ink painting hung in the hall. It depicted two oxen battling beneath an earthen wall, one of which had fallen into a well and perished. Pointing to the painting, Cao Pi said, “Take this picture as your subject. But in your poem you may not use the words, ‘Two oxen battle beneath a wall; one falls into a well and dies.’” Cao Zhi walked seven steps, and his poem was complete. It read:\n\nTwo masses of flesh walked one road,\nHollow bones borne on each head.\nThey met beneath an earthen hill\nAnd suddenly charged and fiercely butted.\nOf the two foes, both could not prevail;\nOne mass of flesh lies in an earthen pit.\nIt was not that its strength fell short—\nIts swelling rage had not been wholly spent.\n\nCao Pi and all his ministers were astonished. Cao Pi then said, “To compose a poem in seven steps still seems slow to me. Can you make another the instant I speak?” Cao Zhi replied, “I beg you to name the subject.” Cao Pi said, “You and I are brothers. Take that as your subject, but again you may not use the word ‘brothers.’” Without the slightest pause for thought, Cao Zhi recited:\n\nBeanstalks burn to boil the beans;\nThe beans within the cauldron weep.\nBorn together from one root,\nWhy such haste to torment me?\n\nOn hearing this, Cao Pi’s tears streamed down. His mother, Lady Bian, came forth from behind the hall and said, “Why must the elder press the younger so cruelly?” Cao Pi hastily left his seat and answered, “The laws of the state cannot be set aside.” He then demoted Cao Zhi to Marquis of Anxiang. Cao Zhi bowed farewell, mounted his horse, and departed.\n\nAfter Cao Pi succeeded to the throne, he entirely renewed the laws and decrees and oppressed the Emperor of Han even more harshly than his father had. Spies soon carried word of this to Chengdu. When the King of Hanzhong heard it, he was greatly alarmed and at once consulted his civil and military officers, saying, “Cao Cao is dead, and Cao Pi has succeeded him. He oppresses the Son of Heaven even more harshly than Cao Cao did. Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has meekly declared himself his subject. I intend first to attack Eastern Wu and avenge Yunchang, then to campaign against the Central Plain and destroy the traitorous rebels.” Before he had finished, Liao Hua stepped from the ranks, knelt weeping, and said, “That Lord Guan and his son were murdered was truly the fault of Liu Feng and Meng Da. I beg that these two villains be put to death.” Xuande was about to send men to arrest them when Kongming remonstrated, “You must not. For the present, the matter should be handled gradually. If pressed too hard, they will rebel. Promote both men to commanderies and transfer them separately to different posts. Then they may be arrested.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and sent an envoy promoting Liu Feng to the command of Mianzhu. Now Peng Yang was on very close terms with Meng Da. When he learned of this, he hurried home, wrote a letter, and sent a trusted confidant galloping to warn Meng Da. The messenger had only just passed beyond the southern gate when he was seized by troops under Ma Chao, who was inspecting the defenses, and taken before him. After questioning the man and learning the whole affair, Ma Chao went at once to see Peng Yang. Peng Yang received him within and set out wine to entertain him. After several rounds of wine, Ma Chao sounded him out, saying, “In former days the King of Hanzhong treated you most generously. Why has his favor gradually cooled?” Peng Yang, being drunk, bitterly reviled Xuande: “That senile old hide is witless and perverse! I shall certainly find a way to repay him!” Ma Chao probed further, saying, “I too have long harbored resentment against him.” Peng Yang said, “Raise the troops under your command and join with Meng Da to support us from without. I shall lead the troops of Shu in response from within. Then the great enterprise may be accomplished.” Ma Chao replied, “Your words are most apt. We shall discuss it further tomorrow.” Taking leave of Peng Yang, Ma Chao immediately delivered both the messenger and the letter to the King of Hanzhong and recounted the entire affair in detail. Xuande was furious and ordered Peng Yang arrested, imprisoned, and interrogated under torture. In prison Peng Yang repented, but it was too late. Xuande asked Kongming, “Peng Yang intended rebellion. How should he be dealt with?” Kongming replied, “Though Peng Yang is merely a wild and reckless scholar, if he is allowed to live, he will eventually cause disaster.” Xuande therefore bestowed death upon Peng Yang in prison.\n\nAfter Peng Yang’s death, someone carried the news to Meng Da. Meng Da was greatly alarmed and lost all composure. Suddenly an envoy arrived with orders transferring Liu Feng back to the defense of Mianzhu, and Liu Feng departed. In his panic, Meng Da summoned the brothers Shen Dan and Shen Yi, commandants of Shangyong and Fangling, to consult with him. He said, “Fa Xiaozhi and I both rendered meritorious service to the King of Hanzhong. Now Xiaozhi is dead, while the King of Hanzhong has forgotten my former achievements and intends to harm me. What am I to do?” Shen Dan replied, “I have a plan by which the King of Hanzhong will be unable to harm you.” Meng Da was delighted and urgently asked what the plan was. Shen Dan said, “My brother and I have long wished to go over to Wei. You may write a memorial taking leave of the King of Hanzhong, then submit to Cao Pi, King of Wei. Cao Pi is certain to employ you in an important post. The two of us will follow afterward and surrender as well.” Meng Da suddenly saw the way clear. He immediately wrote a memorial and entrusted it to the envoy; that very night he led more than fifty horsemen away to join Wei. The envoy carried the memorial back to Chengdu and reported to the King of Hanzhong that Meng Da had gone over to Wei. The First Ruler was furious and read Meng Da’s memorial, which said:\n\nYour subject Da humbly reflects that Your Highness intends to establish achievements like those of Yi Yin and Lü Shang and to rival the deeds of Dukes Huan and Wen. When your great enterprise was first begun, you borrowed strength from the lands of Wu and Chu; therefore, men of ability and ambition followed your renown and returned to your allegiance. Since I pledged myself to Your Highness, my offenses have mounted as high as a mountain. Even I am aware of them—how much more must my lord be? Now the gifted and heroic gather in shoals at your royal court. Within, I possess no capacity to assist in counsel; without, I possess no talent for command. When ranked among your meritorious officers, I truly have cause to be ashamed.\n\nYour subject has heard that Fan Li discerned the first subtle signs and sailed away upon the Five Lakes, while Jiu Fan begged forgiveness and withdrew hesitantly by the bank of the Yellow River. Why, when the bond between ruler and minister reaches its end, does a man ask leave and beg release from service? It is because he wishes to preserve a clear distinction between honorable departure and dishonorable defection. How much more does this apply to one as low and unworthy as I, who has achieved no supreme merit or mighty feat? Finding myself bound to the circumstances of the age, I have privately admired the worthy men of old and long thought of escaping disgrace before it overtook me. In former times, Shensheng was perfectly filial, yet was suspected by his own father; Wu Zixu was perfectly loyal, yet was put to death by his sovereign; Meng Tian expanded the frontier, yet suffered the extreme penalty; Yue Yi crushed the state of Qi, yet fell victim to slanderous flatterers. Whenever I read their stories, I have never failed to sigh with emotion and shed tears. Now that I personally confront such a fate, my grief is deeper still.\n\nRecently Jingzhou was overwhelmed and defeated; a great minister lost his honor, and scarcely one man in a hundred returned. I alone followed the course of events and made my own way to Fangling and Shangyong, and now I again beg release from service and exile myself beyond your borders. I humbly trust that Your Highness, in the compassion of your sagely grace, will understand my heart and look with pity upon my act. I am indeed a petty man, unable to remain constant from beginning to end. I know what I do, and dare I say it is not a crime? Yet I have often heard it said, “When friendship is severed, let no evil words be spoken; when a subject departs, let him utter no complaint.” I have received more than my share of instruction among gentlemen, and I pray that my lord the king will also heed this maxim. Your subject is overcome with fear and trembling.\n\nWhen Xuande had finished reading, he cried in fury, “This wretch has betrayed me! How dare he mock me with fine phrases?” He at once intended to raise an army and seize him. Kongming said, “You may send Liu Feng to advance against him and let the two tigers maul each other. Whether Liu Feng wins merit or suffers defeat, he is certain to return to Chengdu, where he can be removed. Thus both evils may be eliminated.” Xuande followed his advice and dispatched an envoy to Mianzhu to convey his command to Liu Feng. Liu Feng received the order and led his troops forth to capture Meng Da.\n\nNow Cao Pi was assembled with his civil and military officers to discuss affairs when a close attendant suddenly reported, “The Shu general Meng Da has come to surrender.” Cao Pi summoned Meng Da and asked him, “Have you come here under the pretense of surrender?” Meng Da replied, “Because I failed to rescue Lord Guan in his peril, the King of Hanzhong intended to kill me. Fearing punishment, I have therefore come to surrender. I harbor no other intention.” Cao Pi was still not fully convinced when a report suddenly arrived that Liu Feng was leading fifty thousand troops to seize Xiangyang and had singled out Meng Da for combat. Cao Pi said, “If you are truly sincere, go to Xiangyang and bring me Liu Feng’s head. Only then will I believe you.” Meng Da replied, “I shall explain the advantages and dangers to him. There will be no need to move the troops, and I can induce Liu Feng to surrender as well.” Cao Pi was delighted. He appointed Meng Da Cavalier Attendant-in-Ordinary, General Who Establishes Martial Might, Marquis of Pingyang Village, and concurrently Administrator of Xincheng, and sent him to guard Xiangyang and Fancheng. Xiahou Shang and Xu Huang were already at Xiangyang, preparing to seize the various districts of Shangyong. When Meng Da reached Xiangyang and had exchanged courtesies with the two generals, his scouts learned that Liu Feng had encamped fifty li outside the city. Meng Da immediately wrote a letter and sent a man to carry it to the Shu camp and invite Liu Feng to surrender. When Liu Feng read the letter, he cried in fury, “This villain has destroyed the bond between my uncle and me, and has also estranged my father from his son, making me a man without loyalty or filial devotion!” He tore the letter to pieces and beheaded the messenger. The next day he led his army forward and challenged Meng Da to battle.\n\nWhen Meng Da learned that Liu Feng had torn up his letter and beheaded his messenger, he flew into a rage and led his own troops out to meet him. The two armies drew up facing one another. Liu Feng halted his horse beneath the gate banner, pointed his saber, and reviled Meng Da: “Traitorous rebel who has betrayed his country, how dare you speak such wild words!” Meng Da replied, “Death is already upon you, yet still you cling blindly to your delusions!” Liu Feng was enraged. Spurring his horse and whirling his saber, he charged straight at Meng Da. Before three bouts had been fought, Meng Da turned and fled. Liu Feng pursued the apparent advantage for more than twenty li. Suddenly a great shout arose and hidden troops poured out on every side. Xiahou Shang attacked from the left, Xu Huang from the right, and Meng Da wheeled around to renew the battle. The three armies closed upon Liu Feng at once. Liu Feng suffered a crushing defeat and fled, making his way through the night back to Shangyong with the Wei troops close behind. When he reached the foot of the walls and called for the gate to be opened, a storm of arrows shot down from above. Shen Dan called from the gate tower, “I have already surrendered to Wei!” Liu Feng was furious and wished to attack the city, but the pursuing troops were nearly upon him. Unable to maintain his position, he had no choice but to flee toward Fangling, where he saw that the walls were already covered with the banners of Wei. Shen Yi waved a signal flag from the gate tower, and a body of troops swept out from behind the city. Upon their banner was written in large characters: “Xu Huang, General of the Right.” Unable to withstand them, Liu Feng hastily fled toward the Western Riverlands. Xu Huang pressed the advantage and pursued him. With only a little more than a hundred horsemen remaining, Liu Feng reached Chengdu, entered the presence of the King of Hanzhong, and knelt weeping as he recounted all that had happened. Xuande angrily cried, “Shameful wretch! How have you the face to return and see me?” Liu Feng said, “When my uncle was in peril, it was not that your son refused to rescue him. I was prevented by Meng Da’s counsel.” Xuande’s anger mounted. “You eat the food of men and wear the clothes of men—you are no clay or wooden effigy! How could you allow a slanderous villain to stop you?” He ordered his attendants to take Liu Feng out and behead him. After the King of Hanzhong had executed Liu Feng, he learned that Meng Da had tried to persuade him to surrender, and that Liu Feng had torn up the letter and killed the messenger. He greatly regretted what he had done. His grief for Lord Guan also brought on an illness, and therefore he kept his armies in place and made no move.\n\nNow Cao Pi, King of Wei, after ascending the royal throne, promoted and rewarded all his civil and military officials. He then mustered three hundred thousand armored troops and made a southern tour to Qiao County in the state of Pei, where he held a great sacrificial feast at the ancestral tombs. The elders of his native district thronged the road amid clouds of dust and presented cups of wine, imitating the welcome given to Emperor Gaozu of Han when he returned to Pei. Then news came that the General-in-Chief Xiahou Dun was gravely ill, and Cao Pi immediately returned to Ye Commandery. By then Xiahou Dun had died. Cao Pi donned mourning for him and buried him with lavish honors.\n\nIn the eighth month of that year, reports came that a phoenix had descended auspiciously in Shiyi County, a qilin had appeared at the city of Linzi, and a yellow dragon had manifested itself in Ye Commandery. Thereupon Li Fu, General of the Gentlemen of the Household, and Xu Zhi, Assistant Grand Astrologer, conferred together: these many auspicious signs heralded that Wei should replace Han. The rites of abdication should therefore be prepared, and the Emperor of Han induced to yield the realm to Cao Pi, King of Wei. Accordingly, together with Hua Xin, Wang Lang, Xin Pi, Jia Xu, Liu Yi, Liu Ye, Chen Jiao, Chen Qun, Huan Jie, and a company of more than forty civil and military officials, they went straight into the inner hall and memorialized Emperor Xian of Han, asking him to abdicate in favor of Cao Pi, King of Wei. Truly:\n\nThe house of Wei shall now erect its throne;\nThe rivers and hills of Han are swept away.\n\nHow Emperor Xian answered will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 80\n\nCao Pi Deposes the Emperor and Usurps the Han; the King of Hanzhong Assumes the Throne and Continues the Great Line\n\nNow Hua Xin and the assembled civil and military officials entered to see Emperor Xian. Hua Xin memorialized: “We humbly observe that since the Prince of Wei ascended to his present station, his virtue has spread throughout the four quarters and his benevolence has reached all living things. He surpasses antiquity and excels the present age; even Tang Yao and Yu Shun could not exceed him. The assembled ministers have deliberated and concluded that the mandate of Han has come to an end. We hope Your Majesty will emulate the way of Yao and Shun and abdicate the altars of soil and grain, the mountains and rivers, to the Prince of Wei. Above, this will accord with the will of Heaven; below, with the wishes of the people. Your Majesty may then peacefully enjoy the blessings of ease and leisure. Great will be the good fortune of your ancestors, and great the good fortune of all living souls! Having resolved upon this course, we have come expressly to submit our petition.” The emperor was greatly alarmed by this memorial and for a long while said nothing. Then, looking upon the assembled officials, he wept and said, “I reflect that Gaozu took up his three-foot sword, slew the serpent, and raised the standard of righteousness; he overthrew Qin, destroyed Chu, and established the imperial foundation. The succession has been handed down from generation to generation for four hundred years. Though We lack ability, We have committed no grave fault. How could We bear lightly to cast away the great enterprise of Our ancestors? Let all you officials deliberate again and reach an impartial decision.”\n\nHua Xin brought Li Fu and Xu Zhi forward and memorialized: “If Your Majesty does not believe us, you may question these two men.” Li Fu memorialized: “Since the Prince of Wei assumed his present station, qilins have been born, phoenixes have appeared in ceremony, yellow dragons have manifested themselves, auspicious grain has flourished, and sweet dew has descended. These are favorable omens displayed by Heaven, signs that Wei is destined to replace Han.” Xu Zhi then memorialized: “We ministers are charged with observing the heavens. At night we have studied the celestial patterns and seen that the allotted span of the Fiery Han has ended and that Your Majesty’s imperial star has grown hidden and dim. The celestial signs of Wei reach to the utmost limits of heaven and encompass the earth; all they portend would be difficult to recount. Moreover, they correspond to the prophetic charts. The prophecy says:\n\n‘A ghost stands beside;\nJoined with “entrust,” they abide.\nIt shall replace Han—\nNo words can declare.\n“Speech” lies to the east,\n“Horse” to the west;\nTwo suns shine together,\nShifted above and below.’\n\n“From this it follows that Your Majesty should abdicate without delay. ‘A ghost stands beside’ and ‘joined with “entrust”’ form the character Wei. ‘Speech lies to the east, horse to the west’ forms the character Xu. ‘Two suns shine together, shifted above and below’ forms the character Chang. This signifies that Wei is to receive the abdication of Han at Xuchang. We pray Your Majesty will examine this.” The emperor said, “Auspicious portents, prophetic charts, and cryptic texts are all empty falsehoods. How can you use such falsehoods to urge Us suddenly to abandon the foundation established by Our ancestors?” Wang Lang memorialized: “From ancient times onward, whatever rises must fall, and whatever flourishes must decline. How could there be a state that never perishes or a house that never fails? The Han dynasty has been transmitted for more than four hundred years, but now, in Your Majesty’s reign, its allotted span is exhausted. You should withdraw without delay and must not hesitate. Delay will only breed calamity.” The emperor burst into tears and withdrew into the rear hall. The assembled officials retired with mocking smiles.\n\nThe next day, the officials again assembled in the great hall and ordered a eunuch to summon Emperor Xian. Overcome with anxiety and fear, the emperor dared not appear. Empress Cao said, “The assembled officials request that Your Majesty hold court. Why does Your Majesty refuse?” The emperor wept and said, “Your brother seeks to usurp the throne and has ordered the officials to coerce Us. That is why We will not go out.” Empress Cao flew into a rage. “How can my brother commit such a rebellious and treasonous act?” Before she had finished speaking, Cao Hong and Cao Xiu entered wearing swords and demanded that the emperor come out to the hall. Empress Cao reviled them: “You are all traitorous rebels! Coveting wealth and rank, you have conspired together in treason! My father’s achievements overshadowed the whole realm, and his might shook all beneath Heaven, yet even he dared not usurp the sacred throne. Now my brother has held his station for only a short while, and already he plots to usurp Han. August Heaven will surely deny him its blessing!” When she had finished, she wept bitterly and returned to the inner palace. All the attendants around her sighed and shed tears.\n\nCao Hong and Cao Xiu pressed Emperor Xian to come out to the hall. Unable to withstand their coercion, the emperor had no choice but to change his robes and appear in the front hall. Hua Xin memorialized: “Your Majesty should follow the proposal we made yesterday and thereby escape a great calamity.” The emperor wept bitterly and said, “All of you have long eaten the stipends of Han. Many among you are descendants of meritorious ministers of this dynasty. How can you bear to commit such a disloyal act?” Hua Xin replied, “If Your Majesty refuses to follow the common decision, I fear disaster will arise within the palace walls at any moment. It is not that we ministers are disloyal to Your Majesty.” The emperor said, “Who would dare murder Us?” Hua Xin cried sternly, “Everyone beneath Heaven knows that Your Majesty lacks the fortune of a sovereign, and thus the four quarters have fallen into chaos! Had the Prince of Wei not been at court, more than one man would have murdered Your Majesty. Yet Your Majesty still does not acknowledge his kindness or repay his virtue. Do you truly intend to make the whole world unite in attacking you?” The emperor was greatly alarmed and rose, flinging back his sleeves. Wang Lang signaled Hua Xin with his eyes. Hua Xin strode forward, seized the imperial robe, and, his face transformed with anger, demanded, “Will you consent or not? Give us your answer at once!” The emperor trembled and could not reply. Cao Hong and Cao Xiu drew their swords and shouted, “Where is the Keeper of the Seals and Regalia?” Zu Bi came forward at once and answered, “The Keeper of the Seals and Regalia is here!” Cao Hong demanded the Imperial Seal. Zu Bi rebuked him: “The Imperial Seal is the treasure of the Son of Heaven! How dare you demand it without authority?” Cao Hong ordered the armed guards to drag him out and behead him. Zu Bi continued reviling them until the moment of his death. A later poet praised him:\n\nWhen lawless traitors seized all power, the house of Han was lost;\nThey falsely called it abdication, aping Yu and Tang.\nThe hundred lords throughout the court all bowed before the Wei;\nOne loyal minister alone remained—the Keeper of the Seals.\n\nThe emperor trembled without cease. Below the steps he saw several hundred men in armor bearing spears, all soldiers of Wei. Weeping, the emperor said to the assembled ministers, “We are willing to abdicate all beneath Heaven to the Prince of Wei. We ask only that Our failing breath be spared, so that We may live out Our natural years.” Jia Xu said, “The Prince of Wei will certainly not betray Your Majesty. Your Majesty should issue the edict without delay, so as to settle the minds of all.” The emperor had no choice but to order Chen Qun to draft an edict abdicating the state. He commanded Hua Xin to bear the edict and seal and lead all the officials directly to the palace of the Prince of Wei to present them. Cao Pi was overjoyed. He opened the edict and read:\n\n“We have occupied the throne for thirty-two years and have endured the overturning and convulsion of all beneath Heaven. Fortunately, through the divine aid of Our ancestors, We survived despite every peril. Yet now, looking upward, We behold the signs of Heaven; looking downward, We discern the hearts of the people. The allotted span of the Fiery Essence has ended, and the cycle of destiny rests with the house of Cao. Thus the former prince established deeds of divine martial power, and the present prince displays the brilliance of enlightened virtue, thereby answering the appointed time. The succession revealed by the calendar is manifest and can surely be known. When the Great Way prevails, all beneath Heaven belongs to all. Tang Yao did not favor his own son, and his name has been proclaimed through eternity. We humbly yearn to emulate him. We therefore follow the precedent of Yao and abdicate the throne to the Chancellor of State, the Prince of Wei. Let the prince not refuse!”\n\nWhen Cao Pi had finished hearing the edict, he wished to accept it at once. Sima Yi remonstrated: “You must not. Though the edict and seal have arrived, Your Highness should first submit a memorial modestly declining them, so as to silence the slanders of the world.” Cao Pi followed his advice and ordered Wang Lang to compose a memorial in which he professed that his virtue was too slight and requested that another man of great worth be sought to succeed to the imperial throne. After reading the memorial, the emperor became deeply alarmed and uncertain. He said to the ministers, “The Prince of Wei has modestly declined. What are We to do?” Hua Xin said, “In former days, when King Wu of Wei was offered the princely title, he declined three times, and each time an edict refused his request. Only then did he accept. Your Majesty may now issue another edict, and the Prince of Wei will naturally consent.”\n\nThe emperor, having no alternative, again ordered Huan Jie to draft an edict. He dispatched Zhang Yin, emissary of the Temple of Gaozu, to carry the imperial tally and present the seal at the palace of the Prince of Wei. Cao Pi opened the edict and read:\n\n“Attend, O Prince of Wei: You have submitted a memorial modestly declining. We humbly reflect that the Way of Han has long been in decline. Fortunately, King Wu, Cao Cao, by his virtue answered the ordained cycle, raised and displayed his divine martial power, cut down the cruel and violent, and pacified the realm of Xia. Now you, Prince Pi, have inherited and continued his former enterprise. Your perfect virtue shines gloriously; the influence of your instruction extends over the Four Seas, and the winds of your benevolence spread through the eight regions. Heaven’s ordained succession rests indeed in your person. In former times, Yu Shun accomplished twenty great deeds, and Fangxun abdicated all beneath Heaven to him. Great Yu performed the labor of dredging and channeling the waters, and Chonghua abdicated the imperial throne to him. Han inherited the destiny of Yao and possesses the duty of transmitting the throne to a sage. In further obedience to the spirits of Heaven and earth, and to continue Heaven’s manifest mandate, We command Acting Censor-in-Chief Zhang Yin to carry the imperial tally and present the Emperor’s seal and ribbon. Let the prince accept them!”\n\nCao Pi received the edict with delight and said to Jia Xu, “Though the edict has now come twice, I still fear that before the world and later generations I will not escape the name of usurper.” Jia Xu replied, “This matter is easily resolved. Order Zhang Yin to carry the seal and ribbon back once more. Then have Hua Xin instruct the Han emperor to build a terrace named the Abdication Terrace. Choose an auspicious day and favorable hour, assemble all ministers and nobles, high and low, beneath it, and have the Son of Heaven personally present the seal and ribbon and abdicate all beneath Heaven to Your Highness. In this way you may dispel every doubt and silence all dispute.” Cao Pi was overjoyed. He immediately ordered Zhang Yin to carry the seal and ribbon back and again submitted a memorial modestly declining. Zhang Yin returned and reported to Emperor Xian. The emperor asked the ministers, “The Prince of Wei has declined again. What is his intention?” Hua Xin memorialized: “Your Majesty may build a terrace and name it the Abdication Terrace. Assemble the nobles, ministers, and common people, and openly abdicate the throne. Then Your Majesty’s sons and grandsons, generation after generation, will surely receive the favor of Wei.” The emperor complied. He therefore dispatched officials of the Court of Imperial Sacrifices to divine a site at Fanyang, where they built a lofty terrace of three tiers. The abdication was fixed for the hour of the tiger on the gengwu day of the tenth month.\n\nWhen the appointed day arrived, Emperor Xian invited Cao Pi, Prince of Wei, to ascend the terrace and receive the abdication. Beneath the terrace were assembled more than four hundred officials, high and low, together with over three hundred thousand imperial guards, Tiger Warriors, and palace troops. The emperor personally held out the Imperial Seal and presented it to Cao Pi. Cao Pi accepted it. The assembled ministers knelt beneath the terrace and listened as the investiture was read:\n\n“Attend, O Prince of Wei: In ancient times, Tang Yao abdicated the throne to Yu Shun, and Shun likewise bestowed his mandate upon Yu. The Mandate of Heaven does not remain forever in one place but returns only to the virtuous. The Way of Han has declined, and over the generations order has been lost. By the time it descended to Our person, great disorder had deepened into darkness. A host of villains reveled in rebellion, and all within the realm was overturned. Relying upon the divine martial power of King Wu, We were delivered from peril throughout the four quarters. He pacified the realm of Xia and thereby preserved and secured Our ancestral temples. It was not We alone who obtained peace; all the Nine Domains truly received his bounty. Now you, O Prince, have reverently inherited his former enterprise and made your virtue resplendent. You have enlarged the mighty achievements of civil and martial rule and made illustrious the glorious deeds of your father. The august spirits have sent down auspicious signs, and gods and men alike have revealed their portents. Great indeed are your enlightened works, and the multitudes have urged Us to issue this command. All say that your measure may be compared with Yu Shun’s. Therefore, in accordance with Our precedent from Tang Yao, We respectfully yield Our throne to you. Ah! Heaven’s ordained succession rests in your person. May you reverently comply with this great rite, receive the homage of the myriad states, and solemnly uphold the Mandate of Heaven!”\n\nWhen the investiture had been read, Cao Pi, Prince of Wei, received the eight great rites and ascended the imperial throne. Jia Xu led all the officials, high and low, in paying homage beneath the terrace. The first year of Yankang was changed to the first year of Huangchu, and the dynasty was named Great Wei. Cao Pi immediately issued a decree granting a general amnesty throughout the realm. He conferred upon his father, Cao Cao, the posthumous title Emperor Wu, Taizu. Hua Xin memorialized: “‘There are not two suns in Heaven, nor two sovereigns over the people.’ Now that the Han emperor has abdicated all beneath Heaven, by right he must withdraw to the rank of a feudatory. We beg Your Majesty to issue a clear decree specifying where the house of Liu is to be settled.” Having spoken, he forced Emperor Xian to kneel beneath the terrace and receive the decree. Cao Pi decreed that the emperor be enfeoffed as Duke of Shanyang and ordered him to depart that very day. Hua Xin gripped his sword, pointed at the emperor, and said sternly, “To enthrone one emperor and depose another is the constant way of antiquity! His present Majesty is benevolent and cannot bear to harm you, so he has enfeoffed you as Duke of Shanyang. You will depart today. Unless summoned, you are not permitted to enter the imperial court!” Emperor Xian, with tears in his eyes, bowed in gratitude, mounted his horse, and departed. The soldiers and common people beneath the terrace were overcome with sorrow at the sight. Cao Pi said to his ministers, “Now We understand the deeds of Shun and Yu!” The ministers all cried, “Long live the Emperor!” A later poet, looking upon the Abdication Terrace, lamented:\n\nWith grievous toil the two Han houses built their mighty state,\nYet in a single morning lost their ancient realm.\nHuangchu would imitate the deeds of Tang and Yu—\nBut soon the house of Sima watched and learned the pattern.\n\nThe assembled officials asked Cao Pi to offer thanks to Heaven and earth. Just as Cao Pi began to bow, a strange wind suddenly arose before the terrace. It whirled sand and drove stones with the fury of a torrential rain, until no one could see the person facing him. Every torch and candle on the terrace was blown out. Cao Pi collapsed in terror upon the terrace. The officials hastily carried him down, and only after a long while did he regain consciousness. His attendants supported him into the palace, and for several days he was unable to hold court. When his illness had somewhat improved, he came out to the hall and received the congratulations of his ministers. He appointed Hua Xin Minister of the Masses and Wang Lang Minister of Works. Every official, high and low, received promotion or reward. Cao Pi had not yet fully recovered and suspected that the palaces at Xuchang were haunted by many malign spirits. He therefore left Xuchang for Luoyang, where he undertook extensive palace construction.\n\nBefore long, a messenger reached Chengdu and reported that Cao Pi had proclaimed himself Emperor of Great Wei and was building palaces at Luoyang. It was also rumored that the Han emperor had already been murdered. When the Prince of Hanzhong heard this, he wept bitterly throughout the day. He ordered all officials to don mourning and arranged a distant sacrificial service facing toward the late emperor, upon whom he conferred the honored posthumous title Emperor Xiaomin. Xuande became so distressed that he fell ill and could no longer attend to affairs. He entrusted all government business to Kongming. Kongming conferred with Grand Tutor Xu Jing and Grandee of Splendid Happiness Qiao Zhou, saying that the realm could not be without a sovereign for a single day and proposing that the Prince of Hanzhong be exalted as emperor. Qiao Zhou said, “Recently there have appeared the auspicious signs of propitious winds and celebratory clouds. At the northwestern corner of Chengdu, a yellow vapor rose several dozen fathoms and soared into the sky. The imperial star has appeared in the constellations of the Net, Stomach, and Mane, shining as brilliantly as the moon. These signs plainly declare that the Prince of Hanzhong must ascend the imperial throne and continue the succession of Han. What room remains for doubt?”\n\nThereupon Kongming and Xu Jing led all the civil and military officials in presenting a memorial asking the Prince of Hanzhong to ascend the imperial throne. When the prince read it, he was greatly alarmed and said, “Do you wish to make me a man without loyalty or righteousness?” Kongming memorialized: “Not so. Cao Pi has usurped Han and enthroned himself. Your Highness is a scion of the imperial house of Han and should by right succeed to its line and continue its sacrifices.” The Prince of Hanzhong’s face darkened with anger. “Would I imitate the deeds of a traitorous rebel?” He flung back his sleeves, rose, and entered the inner palace. The officials all dispersed. Three days later, Kongming again led the assembled officials to court and requested that the Prince of Hanzhong come forth. They all bowed low before him. Xu Jing memorialized: “The Han Son of Heaven has now been murdered by Cao Pi. If Your Highness does not ascend the imperial throne and lead the army to punish the rebel, you cannot fulfill the demands of loyalty and righteousness. Everyone beneath Heaven now desires Your Highness for sovereign, so that you may avenge Emperor Xiaomin. If you refuse the proposal of your ministers, you will disappoint the hopes of the people.” The Prince of Hanzhong said, “Though I am a descendant of Emperor Jing, I have bestowed no virtue or beneficence upon the people. If I suddenly enthrone myself as emperor, how will I differ from a usurper?” Kongming repeatedly urged him with all earnestness, but the Prince of Hanzhong steadfastly refused. Kongming then devised a plan and said to the assembled officials, “Do thus and thus.” Thereupon Kongming feigned illness and ceased to appear.\n\nWhen the Prince of Hanzhong heard that Kongming was gravely ill, he went personally to his residence and proceeded directly to his bedside. “What illness has afflicted you, Military Adviser?” he asked. Kongming replied, “My heart burns with anxiety. I have not long to live.” The Prince of Hanzhong asked, “What troubles you, Military Adviser?” He asked several times, but Kongming merely pleaded the severity of his illness, closed his eyes, and made no reply. The Prince of Hanzhong questioned him again and again. At last Kongming heaved a deep sigh and said, “From the time I left my thatched cottage, I have had the good fortune to meet Your Highness and follow you to this day. You have heeded my words and adopted my plans. Now, fortunately, Your Highness possesses the lands of the Two Rivers, and the predictions I made in former days have not proved false. At present, Cao Pi has usurped the throne, and the sacrifices of Han are about to be severed. All the civil and military officials wish to enthrone Your Highness, destroy Wei, restore Liu, and together win achievement and renown. Yet contrary to all expectation, Your Highness obstinately refuses. The officials are all resentful and before long will certainly disperse. If the civil and military officials all leave, Wu and Wei will attack, and the Two Rivers will be impossible to defend. How can I not be troubled?” The Prince of Hanzhong said, “I do not mean to refuse. I merely fear what the people of the world will say.” Kongming replied, “The Sage said: ‘If the name is not correct, then words will not accord with reason.’ Now Your Highness possesses a correct name and a just claim. What is there for anyone to criticize? Have you not heard it said: ‘If Heaven offers and one does not take, one will suffer the blame instead’?” The Prince of Hanzhong said, “When you have recovered from your illness, Military Adviser, it will not be too late to proceed.” Upon hearing this, Kongming sprang up from the couch and struck the folding screen. All the civil and military officials waiting outside entered, bowed to the ground, and said, “Since Your Highness has granted our request, we beg you to choose a day and perform the great ceremony.” The Prince of Hanzhong looked and saw Grand Tutor Xu Jing; General Who Pacifies Han Mi Zhu; Marquis of Qingyi Shang Ju; Marquis of Yangquan Liu Bao; Assistant Officer Zhao Zuo; Administrative Officer Yang Hong; Consultant Du Qiong; Aide Zhang Shuang; Minister of the Court of Imperial Sacrifices Lai Gong; Minister of Splendid Happiness Huang Quan; Libationer He Zong; Academician Yin Mo; Director of Education Qiao Zhou; Grand Marshal Yin Chun; Assistant General Zhang Yi; Minister Steward Wang Mou; Erudite of Illustrious Letters Yi Ji; Gentleman-Aide Qin Mi; and many others.\n\nThe Prince of Hanzhong said in alarm, “All of you are forcing me into unrighteousness.” Kongming said, “Since Your Highness has granted our request, we may build a terrace, choose an auspicious day, and reverently perform the great ceremony.” They immediately escorted the Prince of Hanzhong back to his palace. Meanwhile, Kongming appointed Erudite Xu Ci and Remonstrant Counselor Meng Guang to direct the rites and build a terrace south of Wudan in Chengdu. When all preparations were complete, the assembled officials arranged the imperial carriage and regalia and welcomed the Prince of Hanzhong to ascend the altar and offer sacrifice. Upon the altar, Qiao Zhou read the sacrificial declaration in a loud, clear voice:\n\n“On the first day, bingwu, of the fourth month in the twenty-sixth year of Jian’an, and on the twelfth day thereafter, dingsi, Emperor Bei ventures solemnly to proclaim before August Heaven and Sovereign Earth: Han possessed all beneath Heaven, and its ordained succession was without limit. Formerly, Wang Mang usurped and stole the throne, but Emperor Guangwu rose in wrath and put him to death, restoring the altars of soil and grain. Now Cao Cao, relying upon armed force, practiced cruelty and murdered sovereign and empress; his crimes and wickedness reached to Heaven. Cao’s son Pi has continued to revel in violence and rebellion and has stolen and occupied the sacred throne. The ministers and commanders hold that the sacrifices of Han have fallen into ruin and that Bei must perpetuate them, succeed the two Martial Ancestors, and personally execute the punishment of Heaven. Bei feared that, being without virtue, he would disgrace the imperial throne; he therefore consulted the common people, as well as rulers and chieftains even in the remotest wildernesses. All declared: ‘The Mandate of Heaven cannot go unanswered; the ancestral enterprise cannot long remain interrupted; the Four Seas cannot be without a sovereign. All within the realm look expectantly to Bei alone.’ Bei stands in awe of Heaven’s manifest mandate and likewise fears that the enterprise of Gaozu and Guangwu may fall to the ground. He has therefore reverently chosen an auspicious day, ascended the altar to offer sacrifice and make proclamation, received the imperial seal and ribbon, and assumed the governance of the four quarters. May the divine powers accept this offering, bless the house of Han, and preserve its ordained succession forever!”\n\nWhen the sacrificial declaration had been read, Kongming led the assembled officials in reverently presenting the Imperial Seal. The Prince of Hanzhong accepted it and held it upon the altar, but repeatedly declined, saying, “Bei possesses neither ability nor virtue. I ask that you choose a man of ability and virtue to receive it.” Kongming memorialized: “Your Highness has pacified the Four Seas, and your achievements and virtue shine throughout the realm. Moreover, you descend from the imperial lineage of the Great Han. You should assume the rightful station at once. The sacrifice has already been offered and the proclamation made to the gods of Heaven. Why decline again?” Every civil and military official cried, “Long live the Emperor!” When the rites of obeisance and ceremonial dancing had been completed, the reign title was changed to the first year of Zhangwu. Lady Wu, the imperial consort, was installed as empress, and the eldest son, Liu Shan, was named crown prince. The second son, Liu Yong, was enfeoffed as Prince of Lu, and Liu Li as Prince of Liang. Zhuge Liang was appointed Chancellor of State, and Xu Jing Minister of the Masses. Every official, high and low, received promotion or reward. A general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the realm. Among the soldiers and people of the Two Rivers, none failed to leap for joy.\n\nThe next day, court was convened. When the civil and military officials had completed their obeisances, they arrayed themselves in two ranks. The First Sovereign issued a decree: “From the time We swore brotherhood with Guan and Zhang in the Peach Garden, We vowed to share life and death. Alas, Our second brother Yunchang was murdered by Sun Quan of Eastern Wu. If We fail to avenge him, We betray Our oath. We intend to raise the entire military strength of the realm, attack Eastern Wu, capture the rebel alive, and wipe away this hatred!” Before he had finished, one man stepped out from the ranks, bowed low beneath the steps, and remonstrated: “You must not.” The First Sovereign looked and saw that it was Zhao Yun, General of Tiger Might. Thus it was:\n\nBefore the sovereign could enact the punishment of Heaven,\nA minister stepped forth, his forthright counsel heard.\n\nWhat counsel Zilong offered will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 81\n\nZhang Fei Is Murdered in His Haste to Avenge His Brother; the First Emperor Raises an Army to Redress the Wrong\n\nNow the First Emperor had raised his army for an eastern campaign. Zhao Yun remonstrated with him: “The traitor to the realm is Cao Cao, not Sun Quan. Now Cao Pi has usurped the Han, and gods and men alike are outraged. Your Majesty should move swiftly against the passes, station troops on the upper reaches of the Wei River, and strike down the wicked usurper. Then the loyal men east of the passes will surely wrap provisions upon their backs and spur their horses forth to welcome the royal army. But if you leave Wei untouched and attack Wu, once the armies are locked in battle, how can they be swiftly disengaged? I beg Your Majesty to consider this.” The First Emperor replied, “Sun Quan murdered Our brother. Moreover, Fu Shiren, Mi Fang, Pan Zhang, and Ma Zhong are all enemies against whom We bear a gnashing hatred. Only when We have devoured their flesh and exterminated their clans will Our wrath be appeased. Why do you seek to hinder Us?” Zhao Yun said, “The enmity against the traitor to the Han is a public cause; the enmity for a brother is a private one. I beg Your Majesty to place the realm above all else.” The First Emperor answered, “If We do not avenge Our brother, what value would there be in possessing ten thousand leagues of rivers and mountains?” Thus he rejected Zhao Yun’s counsel and issued orders to raise an army against Wu. He also sent envoys to Wuxi to borrow fifty thousand tribal troops for mutual support. At the same time, he dispatched an envoy to Langzhong, promoting Zhang Fei to General of Chariots and Cavalry, appointing him Colonel Director of Retainers and Marquis of Xixiang, and making him concurrently Governor of Langzhong. Bearing the imperial edict, the envoy departed.\n\nAs for Zhang Fei, when word reached him in Langzhong that Lord Guan had been murdered by Eastern Wu, he wailed and wept from dawn to dusk until blood soaked the front of his robe. His officers tried to console him with wine, but the more he drank, the fiercer his rage became. Any man in or around his tent who gave the least offense was immediately flogged, and many were beaten to death. Each day he faced south, gnashing his teeth and glaring in fury, and cried aloud without cease. Suddenly it was reported that an imperial envoy had arrived. Zhang Fei hurriedly admitted him and opened and read the edict. After accepting his new dignities, he bowed toward the north, then laid out a banquet for the envoy. Zhang Fei said, “My elder brother was murdered, and my hatred is as deep as the sea. Why have the ministers at court not memorialized the throne to raise an army at once?” The envoy replied, “Many have urged His Majesty first to destroy Wei and only afterward attack Wu.” Zhang Fei angrily cried, “What manner of talk is that? Long ago, the three of us swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden and vowed to live and die together. Now, to my misfortune, both my elder brothers have perished halfway along the road. How can I alone enjoy wealth and honor? I shall go before the Son of Heaven in person and beg to command the vanguard. Wearing mourning, I shall attack Wu, capture the traitors alive, and offer them in sacrifice to my two elder brothers, thus fulfilling our former oath!” When he had finished speaking, he set out with the imperial envoy for Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, the First Emperor went down each day to the drill ground to train his troops and horses. He fixed a date for the army to march and resolved to lead the expedition in person. Thereupon all the high ministers and nobles assembled at the chancellor’s residence and said to Kongming, “The Son of Heaven has only just ascended the throne. For him to command the army in person is no way to safeguard the altars of state. As chancellor, entrusted with the balance of government, why do you not remonstrate with him?” Kongming replied, “I have remonstrated earnestly several times, but he will not listen. Today, gentlemen, follow me to the drill ground, and we shall remonstrate again.” Kongming then led the entire body of officials before the First Emperor and memorialized: “Your Majesty has only just ascended the precious throne. If you intend to march north against the traitor to the Han and proclaim righteousness beneath Heaven, then it would be fitting for you to command the imperial armies in person. But if you intend only to attack Wu, you need merely appoint a great general to lead the campaign. Why must Your Sacred Majesty trouble yourself personally?” Faced with Kongming’s earnest remonstrance, the First Emperor began somewhat to relent. Just then it was reported that Zhang Fei had arrived, and the First Emperor hastily summoned him. Zhang Fei entered the martial review hall, prostrated himself, clasped the First Emperor’s feet, and wept. The First Emperor wept as well. Zhang Fei said, “Now that Your Majesty has become sovereign, you have already forgotten our oath in the Peach Garden! How can the murder of our second elder brother go unavenged?” The First Emperor replied, “Many officials have remonstrated against it, so We have not dared act rashly.” Zhang Fei said, “How could others understand the oath we swore in former days? If Your Majesty will not go, I shall sacrifice this body to avenge my two elder brothers! If I cannot avenge them, I would sooner die than ever see Your Majesty again!” The First Emperor said, “We shall go with you. Lead your own troops out from Langzhou, while We command the picked forces and rendezvous with you at Jiangzhou. Together we shall attack Eastern Wu and wash away this hatred.” As Zhang Fei was about to leave, the First Emperor admonished him: “We have long known that when you drink, your temper grows violent. You flog your stout soldiers, then order them to remain at your side. This is the way to bring disaster upon yourself. Henceforth you must be tolerant and must not behave as you did before.” Zhang Fei bowed in farewell and departed.\n\nThe next day, as the First Emperor was preparing his army to march, the Academician Qin Mi memorialized: “Your Majesty would cast aside the person of an emperor and sacrifice it for a lesser righteousness. The ancients did not approve of such conduct. I beg Your Majesty to reflect upon it.” The First Emperor replied, “Yunchang and We were as one body. That great bond of righteousness still endures—how could We forget it?” Qin Mi remained prostrate and would not rise. “If Your Majesty does not heed your servant’s words, I truly fear that disaster will follow.” The First Emperor flew into a rage. “We intend to raise an army! How dare you utter such ill-omened words!” He ordered the guards to drag Qin Mi out and behead him. Qin Mi’s expression did not change. Looking back at the First Emperor, he laughed and said, “I shall die without regret. I grieve only that the enterprise so newly founded is about to be overthrown once more!” All the officials pleaded for Qin Mi’s life. The First Emperor said, “Confine him for now. When We return after avenging Our brother, We shall decide his punishment.” When Kongming heard of this, he at once submitted a memorial to save Qin Mi. In substance it read: “Your servants Zhuge Liang and the others humbly submit that the villains of Wu employed treacherous and deceitful schemes, bringing upon Jingzhou the calamity of destruction. A great general’s spirit fell amid the Dipper and Ox constellations, and a pillar of Heaven was broken in the land of Chu. The grief and anguish of this loss truly cannot be forgotten. Yet we reflect that the guilt for transferring the sacred vessel of Han lies with Cao Cao, while the fault for displacing the imperial fortune of the Liu house does not lie with Sun Quan. We humbly believe that if the rebels of Wei are destroyed, Wu will submit of itself. We beg Your Majesty to accept Qin Mi’s words, firm as metal and stone, preserve the strength of your officers and men, and devise some other sound plan. Then great indeed will be the good fortune of the altars of state, and great the good fortune of all beneath Heaven!”\n\nWhen the First Emperor had finished reading, he flung the memorial to the ground and said, “Our mind is made up. Let no one remonstrate again!” He then commanded Chancellor Zhuge Liang to protect the Crown Prince and guard the Two Riverlands. General of Agile Cavalry Ma Chao and his younger brother Ma Dai were to assist General Who Guards the North Wei Yan in holding Hanzhong against the armies of Wei. General of Tiger’s Might Zhao Yun was to provide support in the rear and supervise provisions and fodder. Huang Quan and Cheng Ji were appointed military advisers; Ma Liang and Chen Zhen were placed in charge of documents; Huang Zhong was made vanguard commander, with Feng Xi and Zhang Nan as his deputies; Fu Tong and Zhang Yi were appointed guard commandants of the central army; and Zhao Rong and Liao Chun were to bring up the rear. There were several hundred officers from the Riverlands, together with the tribal commanders from Wuxi and others, and the whole army numbered seven hundred fifty thousand. The day bingyin of the seventh month in the first year of Zhangwu was selected for the departure of the army.\n\nZhang Fei, meanwhile, returned to Langzhong and issued an order throughout the army: within three days, white banners and white armor were to be prepared so that all three divisions might don mourning and march against Wu. The next day, two junior officers under his command, Fan Qiang and Zhang Da, entered his tent and reported, “White banners and white armor cannot be procured at such short notice. The time limit must be extended before they can be made ready.” Zhang Fei flew into a rage. “I burn to avenge my brother and bitterly regret that I cannot reach the traitors’ borders tomorrow! How dare you disobey my military order?” He commanded the guards to bind them to trees and give each fifty lashes across the back. When the flogging was over, Zhang Fei pointed at them and said, “Everything must be ready tomorrow! If you fail to meet the deadline, I shall behead you both as a warning to the army!” Beaten until blood filled their mouths, the two returned to their camp and conferred together. Fan Qiang said, “We were punished today, but how can we possibly have everything ready tomorrow? His temper is as violent as fire. If the work is unfinished tomorrow, you and I will both be killed!” Zhang Da said, “Rather than let him kill us, we should kill him first.” Fan Qiang said, “But how can we get near him?” Zhang Da replied, “If we are not fated to die, he will be drunk upon his bed. If we are fated to die, he will not be drunk.” Thus the two completed their plans.\n\nAs for Zhang Fei, his thoughts were in utter confusion, and in every movement he seemed dazed and distracted. He asked his officers, “My heart now pounds with fright and my flesh trembles. Whether sitting or lying down, I find no peace. What can this mean?” An officer replied, “My lord, it is because you grieve so deeply for Lord Guan.” Zhang Fei ordered wine brought and drank with his officers until, before he knew it, he was deeply intoxicated and lay down inside his tent. The two villains, Fan Qiang and Zhang Da, learned of this. During the first watch, each concealed a short knife and slipped secretly into the tent, pretending that they had grave and confidential military matters to report. They went straight to the bedside. Now, whenever Zhang Fei slept, his eyes never fully closed. That night, as he lay in his tent, the two villains saw his bristling beard and wide-open eyes and at first dared not strike. Only when they heard his breathing thunder like a storm did they venture closer and plunge their short knives into his belly. Zhang Fei gave one great cry and died. He was fifty-five years old. A later poet lamented him in these lines:\n\nAt Anxi, it is told, he flogged the postal inspector;\nHe swept the Yellow Turbans away and upheld the fiery Liu.\nAt Hulao Pass, his mighty voice first shook the field;\nBeside Changban Bridge, the river itself seemed to reverse its flow.\nIn honor he released Yan Yan and brought peace to Shu;\nBy cunning he deceived Zhang He and secured the central provinces.\nBefore he could conquer Wu, his life was lost;\nAutumn grass in Langzhong forever harbors sorrow.\n\nThat very night, the two villains cut off Zhang Fei’s head, then led several dozen men away and fled through the darkness to Eastern Wu. The next day, when the army learned what had happened, troops were sent in pursuit, but they could not overtake them. At the time, one of Zhang Fei’s officers, Wu Ban, had come from Jingzhou to see the First Emperor. The First Emperor had appointed him General of the Standard Gate and ordered him to assist Zhang Fei in guarding Langzhong. Wu Ban now first sent a memorial reporting the matter to the Son of Heaven. He then ordered Zhang Fei’s eldest son, Zhang Bao, to prepare an inner and outer coffin and place his father’s body within. Zhang Bao’s younger brother, Zhang Shao, was left to guard Langzhong, while Zhang Bao himself went to report to the First Emperor, who had already fixed the date for the army’s departure. Officials of every rank accompanied Kongming for ten li to see the First Emperor off before returning. When Kongming came back to Chengdu, he was dejected and ill at ease. Turning to the assembled officials, he said, “If Fa Xiaozhi were still alive, he would surely have been able to restrain His Majesty from marching east.”\n\nThat night, the First Emperor’s heart pounded with fright and his flesh trembled, so that he could find no rest in sleep. Leaving his tent, he raised his eyes to observe the heavens and saw in the northwest a star as large as a peck measure suddenly fall to earth. Deeply troubled, the First Emperor sent a man that very night to ask Kongming what it meant. Kongming replied in a memorial: “A great general is destined to be lost. Within three days, an alarming report will surely arrive.” Because of this, the First Emperor held his army in place. Suddenly an attendant reported, “Wu Ban, an officer under General of Chariots and Cavalry Zhang in Langzhong, has sent a man bearing a memorial.” The First Emperor stamped his foot and cried, “Alas! Our third brother is lost!” When he read the memorial, it indeed reported the dreadful news of Zhang Fei’s death. The First Emperor wailed aloud and fell unconscious to the ground. The officials revived him. The next day, it was reported that a troop of horsemen was approaching like a violent wind. The First Emperor went outside the camp to look. After a long while, he saw a young commander in a white robe and silver armor gallop up, roll from his saddle, prostrate himself, and weep. It was Zhang Bao. He said, “Fan Qiang and Zhang Da murdered my father and carried his head away to Eastern Wu!” The First Emperor’s grief was so extreme that he refused all food and drink. His ministers earnestly remonstrated: “Your Majesty is about to avenge your two younger brothers. How can you first ruin your own imperial person?” Only then did the First Emperor take nourishment. He said to Zhang Bao, “Will you and Wu Ban dare lead your own troops as the vanguard and avenge your father?” Zhang Bao replied, “For my country and my father, I would face ten thousand deaths without refusing!” The First Emperor was about to order Zhang Bao to set forth when it was reported that another body of troops was sweeping toward them like a gale. The First Emperor ordered an attendant to investigate. Presently, the attendant led into camp another young commander, clad in a white robe and silver armor, who prostrated himself and wept. The First Emperor looked and saw that it was Guan Xing. At the sight of Guan Xing, he thought of Lord Guan and once more wailed aloud. The officials pleaded earnestly with him to restrain his grief. The First Emperor said, “We remember how, when We were still a commoner, We swore brotherhood with Guan and Zhang and vowed to live and die together. Now that We are Son of Heaven, We had hoped to share wealth and honor with Our two brothers, but unhappily both have died violent deaths! When We see these two nephews, how can Our heart not break?”\n\nHaving spoken, he wept again. The officials said, “Let the two young generals withdraw for now, so that His Majesty may rest and preserve his imperial person.” An attendant memorialized, “Your Majesty is past sixty and ought not give way to such excessive grief.” The First Emperor said, “Both Our brothers are dead. How can We bear to live alone?” With that, he struck his head against the ground and wept. The assembled officials conferred together: “The Son of Heaven is so overcome with sorrow—how can we console him?” Ma Liang said, “His Majesty is personally leading a great army against Wu. For him to wail all day is harmful to the army.” Chen Zhen said, “I have heard that west of Mount Qingcheng near Chengdu there lives a recluse whose surname is Li and whose given name is Yi. It is said among the people that this old man is more than three hundred years old and can discern a person’s life and death, good fortune and calamity. He is an immortal of the present age. Why not report this to the Son of Heaven and summon the old man to ask him what fortune awaits us? His words would carry more weight than ours.” They accordingly entered and reported this to the First Emperor. The First Emperor agreed and at once dispatched Chen Zhen with an imperial edict to summon Li Yi from Mount Qingcheng.\n\nTraveling day and night, Chen Zhen reached Qingcheng and had local villagers guide him deep into the mountain valleys. From afar he beheld the immortal’s retreat, half veiled in pure clouds and surrounded by an extraordinary auspicious vapor. Suddenly a young boy came forward to meet him and said, “Can the newcomer be none other than Chen Xiaoqi?” Chen Zhen was greatly astonished. “How does this immortal youth know my name?” The boy replied, “Last night my master said, ‘Tomorrow an imperial summons will surely arrive, and the envoy will surely be Chen Xiaoqi.’” Chen Zhen said, “He is truly an immortal! What men say of him is no falsehood!” He entered the immortal retreat with the boy, bowed before Li Yi, and proclaimed the Son of Heaven’s summons. Li Yi pleaded old age and refused to go. Chen Zhen said, “The Son of Heaven urgently desires to see the Immortal Elder. I beg you not to withhold the honor of your crane-borne presence.” Only after repeated and earnest entreaties did Li Yi consent to go. When he reached the imperial camp, he entered and was received by the First Emperor. The First Emperor saw that Li Yi had a crane-white head and the rosy countenance of a child. His blue eyes had square pupils that shone with brilliant light, while his body resembled an ancient cypress. Knowing him to be an extraordinary man, the First Emperor treated him with the highest courtesy. Li Yi said, “This old man is merely a rustic from the barren mountains, without learning or knowledge. Your Majesty has honored me with a summons, but I do not know what instruction you wish to give me.” The First Emperor said, “For more than thirty years, We were bound to Our two younger brothers Guan and Zhang in a fellowship of life and death. Now both have been murdered, and We are personally leading a great army to avenge them. Yet We do not know whether the outcome will be fortunate or disastrous. We have long heard that the Immortal Elder understands Heaven’s hidden workings, and We beg you to favor Us with your instruction.” Li Yi replied, “This belongs to the decrees of Heaven and is not something this old man knows.” The First Emperor questioned him again and again. At last Li Yi asked for paper and brush and drew more than forty pictures of soldiers, horses, weapons, and armor. When he had finished, he tore them all to pieces one by one. He then drew a great man lying face upward upon the ground, with another man beside him digging earth to bury him. Above them he wrote a large word, “white.” He then bowed his head to the ground and departed. The First Emperor was displeased and said to his ministers, “That old fellow is a madman! He is not to be believed!” He immediately had the drawings burned and urged the army onward.\n\nZhang Bao entered and memorialized: “Wu Ban’s troops have arrived. Your young servant begs to command the vanguard.” Admiring his spirit, the First Emperor took the vanguard’s seal and bestowed it upon Zhang Bao. Zhang Bao was about to hang it at his waist when another young commander strode forth boldly and cried, “Leave that seal for me!” They looked and saw that it was Guan Xing. Zhang Bao said, “I have already received the imperial command.” Guan Xing replied, “What ability have you that you dare assume this office?” Zhang Bao said, “I have practiced the martial arts since childhood, and no arrow of mine ever misses its mark.” The First Emperor said, “We wish to observe the martial skills of Our worthy nephews and determine which is superior.” Zhang Bao ordered soldiers to set up a banner a hundred paces away, with a red heart painted upon it. He took up his bow, drew three arrows in succession, and planted all three in the red heart. Everyone voiced his praise. Guan Xing took his bow in hand and said, “What is remarkable about hitting a red heart?” As he spoke, a flight of wild geese happened to pass overhead. Guan Xing pointed and said, “I shall shoot the third goose in that flight.” He loosed an arrow, and the goose fell at the twang of the bowstring. Civil and military officers alike shouted their applause. Zhang Bao was enraged. He sprang upon his horse, leveled the eighteen-span tempered-steel spear his father had wielded, and shouted, “Do you dare test your martial skill against mine?” Guan Xing also mounted. Snatching up the great broadsword inherited from his family, he spurred forward and cried, “Do you think you alone can wield a spear? Can I not wield a blade?”\n\nThe two young generals were just about to engage when the First Emperor shouted, “You two, cease this insolence!” Guan Xing and Zhang Bao hurriedly dismounted, cast aside their weapons, and prostrated themselves to beg forgiveness. The First Emperor said, “From the time We were in Zhuo Commandery, We were bound to your fathers in brotherhood despite our different surnames and were as close as flesh and bone. You two likewise stand to one another as brothers. You ought to unite in heart and strength and together avenge your fathers. How can you contend against each other and violate the greater bond of righteousness? If you behave like this while your fathers’ deaths are still so recent, what will you do in days to come?” The two bowed twice and confessed their fault. The First Emperor asked, “Which of you is the elder?” Zhang Bao replied, “Your servant is one year older than Guan Xing.” The First Emperor immediately commanded Guan Xing to acknowledge Zhang Bao as his elder brother. Before the imperial tent, the two broke arrows and swore an oath that each would forever aid and protect the other. The First Emperor then issued an edict appointing Wu Ban as vanguard and ordering Zhang Bao and Guan Xing to guard the imperial person. The army advanced by both land and water, ships and cavalry moving abreast. In a vast and mighty host, they swept toward the kingdom of Wu.\n\nMeanwhile, Fan Qiang and Zhang Da carried Zhang Fei’s head to the Marquis of Wu and offered it to him, recounting the whole course of events in detail. When Sun Quan had heard them out, he took the two men into his service, then addressed his officials: “Liu Xuande has now assumed the imperial throne and personally leads more than seven hundred thousand picked troops against us. His power is immense. What are we to do?” Every official turned pale, and they stared at one another in dismay. Zhuge Jin stepped forward and said, “I have long enjoyed Your Lordship’s bounty but have found no way to repay it. I am willing to hazard what remains of my life and go to see the ruler of Shu. I shall explain the advantages and dangers to him, induce our two states to make peace, and persuade him to join us in punishing Cao Pi’s crimes.” Sun Quan was overjoyed and immediately dispatched Zhuge Jin as envoy to persuade the First Emperor to withdraw his army. Truly:\n\nWhen two realms contend, an envoy passes between;\nOne word may resolve the crisis, if the messenger proves able.\n\nWhat came of Zhuge Jin’s mission will be told in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 82\n\nSun Quan Submits to Wei and Receives the Nine Dignities; the First Emperor Rewards His Six Armies Before Conquering Wu\n\nNow in the eighth month of autumn, the first year of Zhangwu, the First Emperor raised a great army and advanced to Kui Pass, establishing his imperial camp at White Emperor City. The vanguard had already reached the mouth of the river. An attendant reported, “Zhuge Jin, an envoy from Wu, has arrived.” The First Emperor issued an order that he was not to be admitted. Huang Quan remonstrated: “Zhuge Jin’s younger brother serves Your Majesty as chief minister. He must have come on important business. Why should Your Majesty refuse to see him? Summon him and hear what he has to say. If his proposal can be accepted, accept it; if not, use him as your mouthpiece to tell Sun Quan and let him know that Your Majesty has just cause to call him to account.” The First Emperor assented and summoned Zhuge Jin into the city. Jin entered and bowed low upon the ground. The First Emperor asked, “Ziyu, what matter has brought you so far?” Jin replied, “My younger brother has long served Your Majesty, and therefore I have not shrunk from the ax of execution, but have come expressly to address the affair of Jingzhou. Formerly, when Lord Guan was in Jingzhou, the Marquis of Wu repeatedly sought a marriage alliance, but Lord Guan refused. Later, when Lord Guan took Xiangyang, Cao Cao sent letter after letter to the Marquis of Wu, urging him to attack Jingzhou. The Marquis of Wu was unwilling to consent, but because Lü Meng was at odds with Lord Guan, he raised troops on his own authority and mistakenly brought about this grave calamity. The Marquis of Wu now regrets it, but too late. This was Lü Meng’s crime, not the Marquis of Wu’s fault. Lü Meng is now dead, and the cause of the feud has ended. Lady Sun has always longed to return. The Marquis of Wu has now sent me as his envoy, offering to send the lady back, deliver the surrendered generals in bonds, and restore Jingzhou as before, so that our states may form an enduring alliance and together destroy Cao Pi, thereby punishing his crime of treasonous usurpation.”\n\nThe First Emperor angrily replied, “You men of Eastern Wu murdered Our brother, and today you dare come with glib words to persuade Us!” Zhuge Jin said, “Permit me to discuss with Your Majesty what is weighty and what is light, what is great and what is small. Your Majesty is an imperial uncle of the Han. Now that the Han emperor has been usurped by Cao Pi, instead of seeking to destroy the usurper, Your Majesty lowers the dignity of the lord of ten thousand chariots for the sake of a kinsman of another surname. This is to forsake the greater righteousness for the lesser. The Central Plain is the heartland of the realm, and both capitals are places where the Great Han established its dominion. Yet Your Majesty does not seek to recover them, but contends only for Jingzhou. This is to abandon what is weighty and seize what is light. All beneath Heaven know that, having ascended the throne, Your Majesty must surely revive the House of Han and restore its rivers and mountains. Yet now Your Majesty disregards Wei and instead proposes to attack Wu. With all respect, I cannot approve Your Majesty’s course.” The First Emperor flew into a great rage. “The hatred born of Our brother’s murder cannot exist beneath the same Heaven! If you would have Us withdraw Our army, only death will make Us cease! Were it not for the sake of Our chief minister, We would behead you at once! For now We release you to return. Tell Sun Quan to wash his neck and await the blade!” Seeing that the First Emperor would not listen, Zhuge Jin had no choice but to return to Jiangnan.\n\nNow Zhang Zhao went to Sun Quan and said, “Zhuge Ziyu knew the armies of Shu were overwhelmingly strong, and so he used a request to serve as envoy as a pretext to forsake Wu and enter Shu. Once gone, he will surely never return.” Sun Quan replied, “Ziyu and I have sworn an unalterable covenant of life and death. I will not betray Ziyu, nor will Ziyu betray me. In former days, when Ziyu was at Chaisang and Kongming came to Wu, I wished Ziyu to persuade him to remain. But Ziyu said, ‘My younger brother already serves Xuande, and righteousness permits him no divided loyalty. Just as he will not remain here, so I will not go to him.’ Those words could pierce through to the gods themselves. How could he now be willing to surrender to Shu? Between Ziyu and me there is a communion of spirits that no outsider’s words can disturb.” While he was still speaking, a sudden report came that Zhuge Jin had returned. Sun Quan said, “What did I tell you?” Zhang Zhao withdrew, his face covered with shame. Zhuge Jin went before Sun Quan and reported that the First Emperor would not agree to peace. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. “If that is so, Jiangnan is in peril!” A man below the steps came forward and said, “I have a plan that can resolve this danger.” Sun Quan looked and saw that it was Zhao Zi, Palace Counselor. “Dedu, what good plan have you?” asked Sun Quan. Zhao Zi replied, “My lord may compose a memorial, and I am willing to go as envoy to Emperor Cao Pi of Wei. I shall explain the advantages and dangers and persuade him to attack Hanzhong. The army of Shu will then be endangered at home.” Sun Quan said, “This plan is excellent. But when you go, you must not impair the dignity of Eastern Wu.” Zhao Zi replied, “If I fail in the slightest, I shall cast myself into the river and die. How could I have the face to look upon the worthies of Jiangnan again?”\n\nSun Quan was delighted. He immediately wrote a memorial declaring himself a subject and appointed Zhao Zi as his envoy. Traveling day and night, Zhao Zi reached the capital at Xu, where he first called upon Grand Commandant Jia Xu and the other officials, high and low. At court the following morning, Jia Xu stepped from the ranks and memorialized, “Eastern Wu has sent Palace Counselor Zhao Zi to present a memorial.” Cao Pi laughed and said, “This is merely an attempt to make the armies of Shu withdraw.” He then ordered Zhao Zi summoned. Zhao Zi entered and bowed low upon the vermilion steps. When Cao Pi had finished reading the memorial, he asked, “What manner of ruler is the Marquis of Wu?” Zhao Zi replied, “A ruler of intelligence, discernment, benevolence, wisdom, heroic power, and strategic genius.” Cao Pi laughed. “Is that not rather excessive praise?” Zhao Zi said, “I do not praise him beyond his deserts. The Marquis of Wu raised Lu Su from among ordinary men: that is his intelligence. He promoted Lü Meng from the ranks: that is his discernment. He captured Yu Jin but did him no harm: that is his benevolence. He took Jingzhou without blood staining a blade: that is his wisdom. He commands the Three Rivers and gazes tiger-like upon the realm: that is his heroic power. He humbles himself before Your Majesty: that is his strategic genius. Judged by these things, is he not indeed a ruler of intelligence, discernment, benevolence, wisdom, heroic power, and strategic genius?” Cao Pi asked further, “Is the ruler of Wu well versed in learning?” Zhao Zi replied, “The ruler of Wu has ten thousand vessels afloat upon the rivers and a million armored warriors under his command. He entrusts affairs to the worthy, employs the able, and sets his mind upon governing and conquest. In his scant leisure he reads widely in the classics and commentaries, surveys the records of history, and extracts their central meaning. He does not imitate mere scholars who hunt through chapters and pluck out phrases.” Cao Pi said, “We wish to attack Wu. Could We do so?” Zhao Zi replied, “A great state has armies for conquest, and a small state has plans for defense.” Cao Pi asked, “Does Wu fear Wei?” Zhao Zi replied, “With a million armored soldiers and the Yangtze and Han rivers for its moat, what has Wu to fear?” Cao Pi asked, “How many men like you are there in Eastern Wu?” Zhao Zi replied, “There are eighty or ninety men of extraordinary intelligence and distinction. As for men of my sort, they could be measured by the cartload and bushel, too many to count.” Cao Pi sighed and said, “‘Sent on missions to the four quarters, he brings no disgrace upon his sovereign’s command.’ You are worthy of those words.”\n\nCao Pi thereupon issued an edict commanding Xing Zhen, Minister of Ceremonies, to carry the patent investing Sun Quan as King of Wu and granting him the Nine Honors. Zhao Zi gave thanks for the imperial favor and left the city. Counselor Liu Ye remonstrated: “Sun Quan fears the might of the armies of Shu, and for that reason he has come to offer submission. In my humble judgment, the conflict between Shu and Wu is Heaven’s means of destroying them. If we now dispatch a great commander with several tens of thousands of troops to cross the river and attack Wu, Shu will assail it from without while Wei attacks from within. Wu will perish in fewer than ten days. Once Wu has fallen, Shu will stand alone. Why does Your Majesty not seize this opportunity at once?” Cao Pi replied, “Sun Quan has already submitted to Us with all due ceremony. If We attack him now, We will dishearten all others beneath Heaven who wish to surrender. It is better to accept his submission.” Liu Ye continued, “Though Sun Quan possesses heroic talent, he has hitherto held only the offices of General of Agile Cavalry and Marquis of Nanchang, bestowed by the remnant Han. So long as his office was low, his power remained slight, and he still feared the Central Plain. But if he is elevated to the rank of king, he will stand only one degree below Your Majesty. Now Your Majesty believes his feigned surrender and magnifies his rank and title, thereby fostering his strength. This is to give wings to a tiger.” Cao Pi replied, “Not so. We shall aid neither Wu nor Shu. We shall wait and watch them fight. If one state destroys the other and only one remains, what difficulty will there be in eliminating the survivor? Our mind is made up. Say no more.” He then ordered Xing Zhen, Minister of Ceremonies, to accompany Zhao Zi, bearing the patent and the Nine Honors, directly to Eastern Wu.\n\nNow Sun Quan assembled all his civil and military officers to discuss plans for resisting Shu. Suddenly it was reported that the emperor of Wei had invested their lord as king and that proper ceremony required him to go far beyond the city to receive the envoy. Gu Yong remonstrated: “My lord should assume the rank of Supreme General and Lord of the Nine Provinces. You ought not accept a title from the emperor of Wei.” Sun Quan replied, “In former days, the Lord of Pei accepted investiture from Xiang Yu because the times required it. Why should I refuse?” He accordingly led all his officials out of the city to receive the envoy. Xing Zhen, presuming upon his status as the celestial envoy of a superior state, passed through the gate without descending from his carriage. Zhang Zhao was furious and cried sternly, “In ritual there can be no want of reverence, and in law no want of solemnity. Yet you dare conduct yourself with such arrogance! Do you suppose that Jiangnan possesses not even an inch of sharpened steel?” Xing Zhen hastily descended from his carriage and exchanged greetings with Sun Quan. They then rode side by side into the city. Suddenly a man behind Xing Zhen’s carriage raised his voice and wept: “We have been unable to risk our bodies and sacrifice our lives to help our lord annex Wei and swallow Shu, and instead we have caused him to accept a title bestowed by another. Is this not a humiliation?” The company looked and saw that it was Xu Sheng. Hearing him, Xing Zhen sighed and said, “With generals and ministers such as these in Jiangdong, they will not long remain beneath another’s rule!”\n\nNow Sun Quan accepted the title, and when all his civil and military officers had finished bowing their congratulations, he ordered fine jade, lustrous pearls, and other treasures prepared and sent men to present them in gratitude for the imperial favor. Before long, a scout reported: “The ruler of Shu is leading the great armies of his own state, together with tens of thousands of tribal troops under the barbarian king Shamoke, as well as two forces of Dongxi Han troops commanded by Du Lu and Liu Ning. They are advancing by both land and water, and their might shakes the heavens. The river-borne army has already emerged from the mouth of the Wu Gorge, while the army by land has reached Zigui.” Though Sun Quan had now ascended to the rank of king, the ruler of Wei refused to send assistance. He therefore asked his civil and military officers, “The armies of Shu are overwhelmingly strong. What are we to do?” They all remained silent. Sun Quan sighed. “After Zhou Yu, there was Lu Su; after Lu Su, there was Lü Meng. Now Lü Meng is dead, and there is no one to share my cares!” Before he had finished speaking, a young general strode resolutely from the ranks, prostrated himself, and declared, “Though I am young, I have studied the books of war. I beg several tens of thousands of troops, and I shall defeat the armies of Shu.” Sun Quan looked and saw that it was Sun Huan. Sun Huan’s style was Shuwu. His father was named He and had originally borne the surname Yu, but Sun Ce was fond of him and bestowed upon him the surname Sun; thus he too was counted among the royal clan of Wu. Sun He had four sons, of whom Huan was the eldest. Skilled in archery and horsemanship, he had often accompanied the King of Wu on campaign and repeatedly performed extraordinary feats. He held the office of Commandant of the Martial Guard and was then twenty-five years old. Sun Quan asked, “By what plan will you defeat them?” Sun Huan replied, “I have two great generals, one named Li Yi and the other Xie Jing, both possessed of courage sufficient to withstand ten thousand men. Give me several tens of thousands of troops, and I shall go and capture Liu Bei.” Sun Quan said, “Though you are brave, nephew, you are still young. You must have someone to assist you.” General of Tigerish Might Zhu Ran stepped forward and said, “I am willing to join the young general in capturing Liu Bei.” Sun Quan approved. He mustered fifty thousand troops by land and water, appointed Sun Huan Chief Commander of the Left and Zhu Ran Chief Commander of the Right, and ordered them to set out that very day. Scouts learned that the army of Shu had already encamped at Yidu. Sun Huan led twenty-five thousand troops to the boundary pass of Yidu, where he divided them into three camps, front and rear, to resist the army of Shu.\n\nNow the Shu general Wu Ban, bearing the seal of the vanguard commander, had since leaving the Riverlands seen every place along his route submit at the mere rumor of his coming. Without staining a blade with blood, he advanced as far as Yidu. When he learned that Sun Huan had encamped there, he sent a swift report to the First Emperor. At the time, the First Emperor had already reached Zigui. On hearing the report, he angrily exclaimed, “How dares this mere boy oppose Us?” Guan Xing memorialized, “Since Sun Quan has appointed this youth as his general, Your Majesty need not trouble to send a great commander. I am willing to go and capture him.” The First Emperor said, “We have been wishing to behold your martial spirit.” He immediately ordered Guan Xing to go. Guan Xing bowed farewell and was about to depart when Zhang Bao stepped forward and said, “Since Guan Xing is going to punish the rebels, I wish to accompany him.” The First Emperor replied, “It is excellent that both Our nephews should go, but you must be cautious and not act rashly.”\n\nThe two bowed farewell to the First Emperor, joined the vanguard, and advanced together, drawing up their battle formation. When Sun Huan learned that the army of Shu was approaching in great strength, he brought all three camps into the field. The two armies formed their lines facing each other. Sun Huan, with Li Yi and Xie Jing, reined in beneath his standard at the gate and saw two great generals emerge from the Shu camp, both wearing silver helmets and silver armor and riding white horses beneath white banners. In the place of honor was Zhang Bao, leveling an eighteen-foot, steel-pointed spear; below him was Guan Xing, holding a great cleaver crosswise. Zhang Bao shouted abuse: “Sun Huan, you wretched boy! With death upon you, do you still dare resist the armies of Heaven?” Sun Huan reviled him in return: “Your father has already become a headless ghost, and now you too have come seeking death. How witless you are!” Zhang Bao was enraged and charged straight at Sun Huan with leveled spear. From behind Sun Huan, Xie Jing spurred forward to meet him. The two generals fought for more than thirty bouts, until Xie Jing turned and fled. Zhang Bao pursued his advantage. Seeing Xie Jing defeated, Li Yi hurriedly urged on his horse and swung his gold-inlaid battle-ax to engage Zhang Bao. They fought for more than twenty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Tan Xiong, a subordinate general in the Wu army, saw that Zhang Bao was valiant and Li Yi could not defeat him, so he loosed a treacherous arrow that struck Zhang Bao’s horse squarely. Maddened by pain, the horse bolted back toward its own lines, but before it reached the standard at the gate, it collapsed to the ground and threw Zhang Bao from the saddle. Li Yi rushed forward, raised his great ax, and brought it down toward Zhang Bao’s head. Suddenly a flash of red light swept past, and Li Yi’s head was already on the ground. Guan Xing, seeing Zhang Bao’s horse run back, had been about to go to his aid when he saw the horse fall and Li Yi charge forward. With a great shout, Guan Xing struck Li Yi from his horse, rescued Zhang Bao, and pressed the attack. Sun Huan suffered a crushing defeat. Each side then sounded the gongs and recalled its troops.\n\nThe following day, Sun Huan again led out his army. Zhang Bao and Guan Xing both rode forth. Guan Xing reined in before the battle line and challenged Sun Huan alone to single combat. Enraged, Sun Huan urged on his horse, brandished his saber, and fought Guan Xing for more than thirty bouts. Unable to sustain his strength, he was badly defeated and fled back into his lines. The two young generals pursued him into his camp, while Wu Ban led Zhang Nan and Feng Xi in driving their troops forward to attack. Zhang Bao, displaying surpassing valor at the head of the charge, cut into the Wu army and came face to face with Xie Jing, whom he stabbed to death with a single thrust of his spear. The Wu troops scattered and fled in every direction. The Shu generals recalled their victorious soldiers, only to discover that Guan Xing was missing. Zhang Bao cried in alarm, “If Anguo has come to harm, I will not live alone!” With that, he snatched up his spear and mounted his horse. He had gone only a few li when he saw Guan Xing approaching, his saber in his left hand and a captive general held alive beneath his right arm. Zhang Bao asked, “Who is this man?” Guan Xing replied with a laugh, “Amid the confusion of battle I encountered an enemy of mine, so I captured him alive.” Zhang Bao looked and saw that it was Tan Xiong, who had loosed the treacherous arrow the day before. Overjoyed, Zhang Bao returned with Guan Xing to camp. They beheaded Tan Xiong and poured out his blood as a sacrifice to the dead horse, then wrote a memorial and sent a messenger to report their victory to the First Emperor.\n\nHaving lost Li Yi, Xie Jing, Tan Xiong, and many other officers and men, Sun Huan found his strength exhausted and his position isolated. Unable to resist the enemy, he sent men back to Wu to ask for aid. The Shu generals Zhang Nan and Feng Xi said to Wu Ban, “The Wu army is now defeated. This is the perfect moment to take advantage of its weakness and raid its camp.” Wu Ban replied, “Though Sun Huan has lost many officers and men, Zhu Ran’s naval force is still encamped upon the river and has suffered no losses. If we raid the camp today and the naval troops come ashore to cut off our retreat, what then?” Zhang Nan said, “That is easily managed. Have Generals Guan and Zhang each lead five thousand troops and lie in ambush among the mountain valleys. If Zhu Ran comes to the rescue, the two forces can rush out from left and right and attack him on both sides. Victory will be certain.” Wu Ban said, “Better still, let us first send a few common soldiers pretending to be deserters, who will reveal our plan to raid the camp to Zhu Ran. When Zhu Ran sees the fires rise, he will certainly come to the rescue. Our ambushing troops can then strike him, and the great enterprise will succeed.” Feng Xi and the others were delighted and carried out the plan.\n\nNow when Zhu Ran learned that Sun Huan had lost troops and generals, he was about to go to his aid when patrol soldiers brought several common soldiers aboard his ship who claimed they had come to surrender. Zhu Ran questioned them, and one said, “We are soldiers under Feng Xi. Because rewards and punishments are unjustly administered, we have come expressly to surrender and to report a secret.” Zhu Ran asked, “What have you to report?” The soldier replied, “Tonight Feng Xi intends to take advantage of Sun Huan’s weakness and raid his camp. The signal agreed upon will be the raising of fires.” When Zhu Ran had heard him out, he immediately sent a messenger to inform Sun Huan. Halfway there, the messenger was slain by Guan Xing. Zhu Ran then held counsel, intending to lead his troops to Sun Huan’s aid. His subordinate general Cui Yu said, “The word of these common soldiers must not be trusted too readily. If anything goes wrong, both our land and naval forces will be utterly lost. General, you should remain here and guard the naval camp securely. I am willing to go in your place.” Zhu Ran agreed and ordered Cui Yu to take ten thousand troops. That night, Feng Xi, Zhang Nan, and Wu Ban divided their forces into three columns and charged straight into Sun Huan’s camp. Fires rose on every side, and the Wu troops fell into chaos, fleeing wherever they could find a path.\n\nMeanwhile, Cui Yu was advancing when he suddenly saw the fires rise and hurried his troops onward. Just as they rounded a mountain, the thunder of drums erupted from the valleys. Guan Xing attacked from the left and Zhang Bao from the right, assailing them on both sides. Cui Yu was greatly alarmed and was about to flee when he encountered Zhang Bao. Their horses had crossed only once when Zhang Bao captured him alive and carried him back. When Zhu Ran learned how desperate the situation had become, he took his ships downstream and withdrew fifty or sixty li. Sun Huan led his defeated troops in flight and asked his officers, “What strong city with ample provisions lies ahead?” One officer replied, “Directly north of here is the city of Yiling, where we can garrison our troops.” Sun Huan hurried toward Yiling with his beaten army. He had barely entered the city when Wu Ban and the others arrived in pursuit and surrounded it on all sides. Guan Xing, Zhang Bao, and the others escorted Cui Yu to Zigui. The First Emperor was overjoyed. He had Cui Yu beheaded and bestowed lavish rewards upon the entire army. From that time forth, his awe-inspiring might shook the land, and every general in Jiangnan trembled with fear.\n\nNow Sun Huan sent men to seek aid from the King of Wu. Greatly alarmed, the King of Wu immediately summoned his civil and military officers and said, “Sun Huan is now besieged at Yiling, and Zhu Ran has been badly defeated on the river. The armies of Shu are overwhelmingly strong. What are we to do?” Zhang Zhao memorialized, “Though many of our generals have died, more than ten still remain. Why should we fear Liu Bei? Appoint Han Dang chief commander, Zhou Tai deputy commander, Pan Zhang commander of the vanguard, Ling Tong commander of the rear guard, and Gan Ning commander of the relief force, and raise an army of one hundred thousand to resist him.” Sun Quan adopted his proposal and immediately ordered the generals to make haste. At that time, Gan Ning was suffering from dysentery, but he joined the campaign despite his illness.\n\nNow from Jianping in the Wu Gorge all the way to the borders of Yiling, the First Emperor had established more than forty connected camps extending over seventy-odd li. Seeing Guan Xing and Zhang Bao repeatedly perform great deeds, he sighed and said, “All the generals who followed Us in former days have grown old and are now of no use. Yet with two nephews of such heroic mettle, why should We fear Sun Quan?” While he was still speaking, a sudden report came that Han Dang and Zhou Tai were approaching with an army. The First Emperor was about to dispatch generals to meet them when an attendant reported, “The veteran general Huang Zhong has taken five or six men and gone over to Eastern Wu.” The First Emperor laughed. “Huang Hansheng is not a man to rebel. Because We misspoke and said that old men were useless, he must have refused to yield to age and gone out with all his might to engage the enemy.” He immediately summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and said, “Huang Hansheng is certain to come to grief on this expedition. Worthy nephews, do not shrink from the hardship, but go and assist him. Once he has won even some small merit, you may order him to return. Do not allow him to come to harm.” The two young generals bowed farewell to the First Emperor and led their own troops away to assist Huang Zhong. Truly:\n\nThe veteran minister has ever vowed his sovereign to defend;\nThe youthful heroes serve the realm and honor without end.\n\nWhat befell Huang Zhong upon this expedition will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 83\n\nThe First Emperor Finds His Enemy at Xiaoting; a Scholar Is Appointed Commander at the River Gate\n\nNow in the spring of the second year of Zhangwu, in the first month, Huang Zhong, the Martial-Might General of the Rear, accompanied the First Emperor on his campaign against Wu. When he suddenly heard the First Emperor say that old generals were of no use, he seized his sword, mounted his horse, and, taking only five or six personal attendants, went straight to the camp at Yiling. Wu Ban, Zhang Nan, and Feng Xi received him and asked, “What circumstance brings the old general here?” Huang Zhong replied, “From the time I followed the Son of Heaven out of Changsha until this day, I have rendered many arduous services. Though I am now past seventy, I can eat ten catties of meat, draw a two-stone bow, and ride a horse that covers a thousand li. I am not yet old. Yesterday His Majesty said that men such as we were aged and useless. Therefore I have come to cross swords with Eastern Wu. Watch me behead their generals, and then see whether I am old or not!”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, a report suddenly came that the vanguard of Wu had arrived and its scouts were approaching the camp. Huang Zhong sprang up in high spirits, left the tent, and mounted his horse. Feng Xi and the others urged him, “Old General, do not advance rashly.” Huang Zhong ignored them and galloped away. Wu Ban ordered Feng Xi to lead troops after him in support. Before the Wu battle line, Huang Zhong reined in his horse, leveled his sword, and challenged their vanguard commander Pan Zhang to single combat. Pan Zhang sent his subordinate Shi Ji riding out. Taking Huang Zhong for an easy mark because of his age, Shi Ji leveled his spear and engaged him; but before three bouts had passed, Huang Zhong cut him from the saddle with a single stroke. Pan Zhang flew into a rage and came against Huang Zhong, brandishing the Green Dragon saber once wielded by Lord Guan. They fought several bouts without deciding the issue. Huang Zhong pressed him fiercely with all his strength; Pan Zhang, realizing he could not prevail, wheeled his horse and fled. Huang Zhong pursued, exploiting his advantage, then returned in complete triumph. On the road he met Guan Xing and Zhang Bao. Guan Xing said, “We have come by imperial command to assist the old general. Since you have already won distinction, please return to camp at once.” Huang Zhong would not listen.\n\nThe next day Pan Zhang again came forth to challenge him. Huang Zhong mounted in high spirits. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao wished to aid him, but Huang Zhong refused; Wu Ban wished to aid him as well, but again Huang Zhong refused. He led only five thousand troops out to meet the enemy. Before they had fought several bouts, Pan Zhang trailed his saber and fled. Huang Zhong spurred after him, crying in a terrible voice, “Rebel general, do not flee! Today I shall avenge Lord Guan!” He pursued for more than thirty li when shouts suddenly thundered on every side and ambushing troops poured forth together. Zhou Tai was on his right, Han Dang on his left, Pan Zhang before him, and Ling Tong behind, trapping Huang Zhong at the very heart of the encirclement. Suddenly a violent wind arose. As Huang Zhong hastened to withdraw, Ma Zhong appeared on the hillside leading a body of troops and loosed an arrow that struck Huang Zhong in the hollow of the shoulder, nearly knocking him from his horse. Seeing him wounded, the Wu troops attacked from all sides. Then great shouts rose behind them as two forces charged in. The Wu soldiers scattered, and Huang Zhong was rescued by Guan Xing and Zhang Bao. The two young generals escorted him straight to the imperial camp. Huang Zhong was old and his blood was weak; the arrow wound throbbed and split with pain, and his condition became grave. The First Emperor came in person to see him and, stroking his back, said, “That the old general should suffer this wound is Our fault!” Huang Zhong said, “Your servant is but a fighting man, fortunate enough to have encountered Your Majesty. This year I am seventy-five; my allotted years have been enough. I pray Your Majesty guard well your sacred person and strive to recover the Central Plain!” When he had spoken, he lost consciousness, and that night he died in the imperial camp. A later poet lamented him:\n\nOf veteran generals, Huang Zhong was renowned;\nIn taking the Riverlands, great glory he found.\nAgain in linked armor of gold he arrayed,\nAnd drew with both arms the stout iron-framed bow.\nHis courage and spirit struck Hebei with dread;\nHis mighty name guarded the heartland of Shu.\nAt death, though the hair on his head was like snow,\nHe still showed the world the full stature of a hero.\n\nWhen the First Emperor saw that Huang Zhong had breathed his last, his grief knew no bounds. He ordered that inner and outer coffins be prepared and that Huang Zhong be buried at Chengdu. The First Emperor sighed, “Of the Five Tiger Generals, three are already dead. Yet We still cannot avenge them. How deeply painful this is!” He then led the Imperial Guard straight to Xiaoting, assembled all his generals, and divided the army into eight columns to advance by both land and water. Huang Quan was ordered to command the troops on the waterways, while the First Emperor personally led the main army overland. It was then the middle of the second month of the second year of Zhangwu.\n\nWhen Han Dang and Zhou Tai learned that the First Emperor had come in person on the campaign, they led their troops out to meet him. The two armies drew up facing each other. Han Dang and Zhou Tai rode forth and saw the First Emperor emerge in person by the gate banners of the Shu camp. Above him was a yellow silk parasol embroidered in gold; to either side were white yak-tail standards and yellow battle-axes; standards of gold and silver and insignia of command surrounded him before and behind. Han Dang shouted, “Your Majesty is now sovereign of Shu. Why do you risk yourself by coming forth in person? If some mishap should occur, what good would regret do then?” Pointing at him from afar, the First Emperor cursed, “You dogs of Wu wounded one who was as my own limb! I swear I will not share heaven and earth with you!” Han Dang turned to his generals and asked, “Who dares charge the troops of Shu?” His subordinate Xia Xun leveled his spear and rode out. From behind the First Emperor, Zhang Bao leveled his eighteen-foot serpent spear, spurred forth, and with a mighty roar rode straight at Xia Xun. Hearing Zhang Bao’s voice thunder like a great storm, Xia Xun’s heart filled with terror. Just as he was about to flee, Zhou Ping, the younger brother of Zhou Tai, saw that Xia Xun could not withstand his foe and came galloping up, flourishing his sword. At the sight, Guan Xing leaped his horse forward with saber raised to meet him. Zhang Bao gave another great shout and drove his spear into Xia Xun, hurling him backward from his saddle. Zhou Ping was so startled that he had no time to defend himself, and Guan Xing cut him down with one stroke. The two young generals then charged Han Dang and Zhou Tai, who fled hastily back into their ranks. Watching them, the First Emperor exclaimed, “A tiger father does not beget a cur!” He pointed with his imperial whip, and the Shu troops swept forward as one. The army of Wu suffered a crushing defeat. The eight columns surged onward like bursting springs, slaughtering the Wu soldiers until corpses covered the fields and blood flowed in rivers.\n\nNow Gan Ning had been aboard ship recuperating from illness. When he learned that the Shu army had arrived in overwhelming force, he hurriedly mounted his horse, only to encounter a fierce body of tribal soldiers. Every man wore his hair loose and went barefoot, and they bore bows, crossbows, long spears, shields, swords, and axes. At their head was the tribal king Shamoke, whose face was red as if drenched in blood and whose blue eyes bulged from their sockets. He wielded an iron, burr-headed mace and wore two bows at his waist, presenting an awe-inspiring figure. Seeing the strength of his force, Gan Ning did not dare engage him and wheeled his horse to flee. Shamoke shot an arrow into his head. Gan Ning rode on with the arrow still lodged there until he reached Fuchikou, where he sat beneath a great tree and died. Hundreds of crows gathered in the branches above and circled his corpse. When the King of Wu heard of it, his grief was profound. He buried Gan Ning with full honors and erected a temple where sacrifices might be offered to him. A later poet lamented him:\n\nGan Xingba of the commandery of Wu,\nWhose brocaded vessels sailed the Yangtze’s flow—\nHe repaid his lord, who prized him as a trusted friend,\nAnd for a friend turned enmity to amity.\nWith light horsemen he raided the enemy camp;\nFrom a mighty bowl he made his soldiers drink.\nThe sacred crows revealed his holy power;\nIncense shall burn to him through endless autumns.\n\nPressing his advantage, the First Emperor pursued and slaughtered the enemy, and so captured Xiaoting. The troops of Wu scattered in every direction. When the First Emperor recalled his forces, only Guan Xing was missing. Alarmed, he ordered Zhang Bao and the others to search for him on every side. Guan Xing, it appeared, had cut his way deep into the Wu ranks and there encountered his hated enemy Pan Zhang. He galloped in pursuit. Pan Zhang, greatly alarmed, fled into a mountain valley and disappeared. Guan Xing reasoned that he must still be somewhere in the mountains, but though he searched back and forth, he could not find him. Dusk gradually fell, and Guan Xing lost his bearings and strayed from the road. Fortunately, the stars and moon gave light. He continued through a remote mountain region until the second watch, when he reached a farmhouse, dismounted, and knocked at the gate. An old man came out and asked who he was. Guan Xing said, “I am a fighting general who has lost his way and come here. I beg a meal to appease my hunger.” The old man led him inside. Guan Xing saw bright candles burning in the main hall and, in its central place, a painted holy image of Lord Guan. Weeping aloud, he bowed before it. The old man asked, “Why does the general weep and bow?” Guan Xing replied, “This is my father.” At these words, the old man immediately bowed to Guan Xing. Guan Xing asked, “Why do you enshrine and honor my father?” The old man answered, “All this region lies under the honored god’s protection. While he lived, every household revered him—how much more now that he has become a god? This old man has wished only that the army of Shu might come swiftly to avenge him. Now that the general has arrived, the people here are blessed.” He then set out wine to entertain Guan Xing, took the saddle from his horse, and fed it.\n\nAfter the third watch, someone else suddenly knocked at the outer gate. The old man went out and asked who it was. It proved to be the Wu general Pan Zhang, who had also come seeking lodging. No sooner had he entered the thatched hall than Guan Xing saw him, gripped his sword, and roared, “Rebel, do not flee!” Pan Zhang turned and rushed back outside. Suddenly a man entered through the outer gate, his face the color of a ripe date, his eyes like those of a crimson phoenix, his brows shaped like reclining silkworms, and three beautiful strands of beard floating from his chin. He wore a green robe and golden armor and entered with one hand upon his sword. Seeing that Lord Guan had manifested his sacred presence, Pan Zhang gave a great cry and his soul scattered in terror. He was about to turn when Guan Xing’s arm rose and his sword fell, cutting Pan Zhang down on the spot. Guan Xing cut out his heart and drained its blood as an offering before Lord Guan’s holy image. Having recovered his father’s Green Dragon Crescent Blade, he hung Pan Zhang’s head beneath his horse’s neck, took leave of the old man, mounted Pan Zhang’s horse, and set out for his own camp. The old man dragged Pan Zhang’s corpse outside and burned it.\n\nGuan Xing had traveled countless li when he suddenly heard men shouting and horses neighing, and a fierce body of troops came upon him. Their leader was Ma Zhong, a subordinate of Pan Zhang. Ma Zhong saw that Guan Xing had killed his commander Pan Zhang and hung the severed head beneath his horse’s neck, and that he had also recovered the Green Dragon Blade. Bursting into a rage, he spurred forward to seize Guan Xing. Seeing in Ma Zhong one of the hated men responsible for his father’s death, Guan Xing’s fury soared to the stars. Raising the Green Dragon Blade, he hewed at Ma Zhong. Ma Zhong’s three hundred soldiers surged forward together with a single shout and surrounded Guan Xing at the heart of their encirclement. Alone and outnumbered, Guan Xing was in grave danger. Suddenly he saw a fierce body of troops charging from the northwest. It was Zhang Bao. When Ma Zhong saw the reinforcements arriving, he hastily withdrew with his men. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao pursued together. They had gone only a few li when Mi Fang and Fu Shiren appeared ahead, leading troops in search of Ma Zhong. The two forces joined, and a confused battle followed. Zhang Bao and Guan Xing had too few men and hurriedly withdrew. Returning to Xiaoting, they went before the First Emperor, presented Pan Zhang’s head, and gave a full account of the affair. The First Emperor marveled at it and rewarded the whole army.\n\nMa Zhong returned to Han Dang and Zhou Tai, who gathered their defeated forces and divided them among the various posts to hold them. The wounded soldiers were beyond counting. Ma Zhong took Fu Shiren and Mi Fang and encamped on an islet in the river. At the third watch that night, the soldiers’ weeping continued without cease. Listening secretly, Mi Fang heard one group say, “We are all soldiers of Jingzhou. Through Lü Meng’s treacherous scheme, our lord lost his life. Now Imperial Uncle Liu has come in person on campaign, and sooner or later Eastern Wu is finished. The men we hate are Mi Fang and Fu Shiren. Why do we not kill these two traitors and go surrender at the Shu camp? The merit would be no small thing.” Another group of soldiers said, “Do not be impatient. Let us wait for an opening, and then we will strike.” Hearing this, Mi Fang was greatly alarmed. He went to consult Fu Shiren and said, “The army’s loyalty is wavering. Our lives will be hard to preserve. The man the ruler of Shu hates most now is Ma Zhong. Why do we not kill him, take his head to the ruler of Shu, and declare, ‘We had no choice but to surrender to Wu. Now that we know Your Majesty has come in person, we have hastened especially to your camp to confess our guilt’?” Fu Shiren said, “We cannot. If we go, disaster will surely follow.” Mi Fang replied, “The ruler of Shu is generous, humane, and rich in virtue. Moreover, the Crown Prince Adou is my nephew. If he only remembers that I am kin to the imperial house, he will surely be unwilling to harm me.”\n\nTheir plan settled, the two men first prepared horses. At the third watch they entered Ma Zhong’s tent, stabbed him to death, and cut off his head. Taking several dozen horsemen, they rode straight toward Xiaoting. Troops guarding the road first conducted them before Zhang Nan and Feng Xi, to whom they related the whole affair. The next day they entered the imperial camp and appeared before the First Emperor. Presenting Ma Zhong’s head, they wept and pleaded, “Your servants truly harbored no thought of rebellion. Lü Meng deceived us with his treacherous scheme, declaring that Lord Guan was already dead, and tricked us into opening the city gates. We had no choice but to surrender. Now, hearing that Your Sacred Majesty had come, we slew this villain expressly to assuage Your Majesty’s hatred. We prostrate ourselves and beg Your Majesty to pardon our crime.” The First Emperor flew into a rage and said, “We left Chengdu long ago. Why did you two not come then to confess your guilt? Now that you see your position is perilous, you come with crafty words to preserve your lives! If We spare you, what face shall We have to meet Lord Guan beneath the Nine Springs?” Having spoken, he ordered Guan Xing to establish Lord Guan’s spirit tablet within the imperial camp. The First Emperor personally carried Ma Zhong’s head before it and offered sacrifice. He then ordered Guan Xing to strip Mi Fang and Fu Shiren of their clothes and make them kneel before the spirit tablet. With his own hand, Guan Xing sliced them to death as an offering to Lord Guan. Suddenly Zhang Bao entered the command tent, knelt before the First Emperor, and wept. “The enemies of both my second uncle and my father’s second brother have now been executed, but when shall my own father’s wrong be avenged?” The First Emperor said, “Worthy nephew, do not grieve. We shall subdue all Jiangnan and slaughter every dog of Wu. We are determined to capture those two traitors and let you mince them with your own hands as an offering to your father.” Zhang Bao tearfully gave thanks and withdrew.\n\nBy this time the First Emperor’s awesome fame shook the land. All the people of Jiangnan quailed with terror and wailed day and night. Han Dang and Zhou Tai were greatly alarmed and sent an urgent memorial to the King of Wu, reporting in full that Mi Fang and Fu Shiren had killed Ma Zhong and gone over to the emperor of Shu, only to be executed by him as well. Sun Quan lost heart and assembled his civil and military officers for counsel. Bu Zhi memorialized, “The men the ruler of Shu hated were Lü Meng, Pan Zhang, Ma Zhong, Mi Fang, and Fu Shiren. All these men are now dead. Only Fan Qiang and Zhang Da remain, and they are here in Eastern Wu. Why not seize these two men, and dispatch an envoy to return them together with Zhang Fei’s head? Jingzhou can be handed back, and Lady Sun sent home. Then submit a memorial seeking peace, renew the former alliance, and join together in a plan to destroy Wei. The Shu army will then withdraw of its own accord.” Sun Quan accepted his proposal. He had a box of fragrant eaglewood prepared and placed Zhang Fei’s head inside. Fan Qiang and Zhang Da were bound and imprisoned in a barred cart. Cheng Bing was appointed envoy and, bearing a letter of state, set out toward Xiaoting.\n\nThe First Emperor was preparing to advance when a close attendant suddenly reported, “Eastern Wu has sent an envoy bearing the head of General of Chariots and Cavalry Zhang, together with the two imprisoned traitors Fan Qiang and Zhang Da.” The First Emperor raised both hands to his forehead and exclaimed, “This is Heaven’s gift, brought about also by the spirit of Our third brother!” He immediately ordered Zhang Bao to establish Zhang Fei’s spirit tablet. When the First Emperor saw Zhang Fei’s head in the box, its countenance unchanged, he burst into loud weeping. Armed with a keen blade, Zhang Bao subjected Fan Qiang and Zhang Da to death by ten thousand cuts as an offering to his father’s spirit. When the sacrifice was complete, the First Emperor’s wrath remained unabated, and he was determined to destroy Wu. Ma Liang memorialized, “All the hated enemies have been put to death, and the grievance may be considered avenged. Cheng Bing, a minister of Wu, has come intending to return Jingzhou, send back Lady Sun, establish a lasting and friendly alliance, and join in destroying Wei. He prostrates himself and awaits Your Sacred Majesty’s decree.” The First Emperor angrily replied, “The enemy upon whom We grind Our teeth is Sun Quan himself. If We now ally with him and make peace, We shall betray the oath sworn with Our two brothers in former days. We shall first destroy Wu and then destroy Wei.” He was about to execute the envoy and sever all relations with Wu, but the assembled officers pleaded so earnestly that Cheng Bing was spared. Clutching his head, Cheng Bing scurried away like a rat. On his return he reported to the ruler of Wu, “Shu refuses peace and swears to destroy Eastern Wu before attacking Wei. Though all the ministers remonstrate bitterly, the ruler will not listen. What are we to do?”\n\nSun Quan was greatly alarmed and lost all composure. Kan Ze stepped forth from the ranks and memorialized, “A pillar capable of upholding Heaven stands before us. Why is he not employed?” Sun Quan urgently asked who this man was. Kan Ze replied, “In former days all the great affairs of Eastern Wu were entrusted to Zhou Yu. After him, Lu Su took his place; when Lu Su died, decisions rested with Lü Meng. Though Lü Meng is now dead, Lu Xun remains in Jingzhou. This man may bear the name of a scholar, but in truth he possesses heroic talent and far-reaching strategy. In your servant’s judgment, he is in no way inferior to Zhou Yu. The former defeat of Lord Guan came entirely from Lu Xun’s designs. If my lord can employ him, Shu will certainly be defeated. Should he fail, your servant is willing to share his guilt.” Sun Quan said, “Had it not been for your words, Derun, I would have ruined the great enterprise.” Zhang Zhao said, “Lu Xun is merely a scholar. He is no match for Liu Bei and, I fear, cannot be employed.” Gu Yong also said, “Lu Xun is young and enjoys little prestige. I fear the other lords will not submit to him. If they do not submit, disorder will arise and the great enterprise will surely be ruined.” Bu Zhi likewise said, “Lu Xun’s talents are sufficient to govern a commandery, nothing more. It would be inappropriate to entrust him with a great undertaking.” Kan Ze cried loudly, “If Lu Xun is not employed, Eastern Wu is finished! Your servant pledges his entire household as surety for him!” Sun Quan said, “I too have long known that Lu Xun is an extraordinary talent. My mind is made up. Say no more.”\n\nSun Quan accordingly ordered Lu Xun summoned. Lu Xun had originally been named Lu Yi and later changed his given name to Xun; his style was Boyan, and he was a native of Wu County in the commandery of Wu. He was the grandson of Lu Yu, Colonel of the City Gates under the Han, and the son of Lu Jun, Commandant of Jiujiang. He stood eight feet tall, and his face was like beautiful jade. He held the office of General Who Pacifies the West. He now answered the summons, and after he had made his obeisance, Sun Quan said, “The army of Shu now presses upon our borders. I appoint you expressly to supreme command of our forces, that you may defeat Liu Bei.” Lu Xun replied, “The civil and military officers of Jiangdong are all old retainers and companions of Your Majesty. Your servant is young and without talent. How can I command them?” Sun Quan said, “Kan Derun has pledged his entire household as surety for you, and I too have long known your abilities. I now appoint you Chief Commander. Do not refuse.” Lu Xun said, “What if the civil and military officers will not submit?” Sun Quan took the sword he wore and gave it to him, saying, “If any man disobeys your commands, execute him first and report afterward.” Lu Xun said, “Having received so weighty a trust, how dare I refuse the appointment? I beg only that tomorrow Your Majesty assemble all the officers and then bestow the command upon me.” Kan Ze said, “In ancient times, whenever a general was appointed, an altar was first raised and the host assembled. He was then granted the white yak-tail standard and yellow battle-ax, the seal and ribbon of office, and the military tallies. Only thereafter could his authority prevail and his commands be strictly obeyed. Your Majesty should now follow this rite: choose a day, raise an altar, appoint Boyan Chief Commander, and invest him with the emblems of delegated authority. Then no one will fail to submit.” Sun Quan agreed and ordered men to complete the altar that very night. He assembled all the officers and invited Lu Xun to ascend the altar, where he appointed him Chief Commander, Right Protector of the Army, and General Who Pacifies the West; advanced him to the rank of Marquis of Lou; bestowed upon him a treasured sword, seal, and ribbon; and placed under his command the forces of six commanderies and eighty-one prefectures, together with all armies throughout Jing and Chu. The King of Wu charged him, “Within the gates, I command; beyond the gates, the general commands.”\n\nLu Xun accepted the command and descended from the altar. He appointed Xu Sheng and Ding Feng as his guards and set out that very day. At the same time, he summoned troops from every quarter to advance by land and water. When the dispatch reached Xiaoting, Han Dang and Zhou Tai were greatly astonished. “How could our lord place the army under the command of a mere scholar?” By the time Lu Xun arrived, none of them would submit willingly. Lu Xun ascended the command seat to deliberate on military affairs, and the officers reluctantly came forward to congratulate him. Lu Xun said, “Our lord has appointed me commander-in-chief and charged me to direct the army in defeating Shu. The army has fixed laws, and you gentlemen must each obey them. Those who transgress will find no partiality in the king’s law. Do nothing you will later regret.” The officers all remained silent. Zhou Tai said, “At present General Who Pacifies the East Sun Huan, our lord’s nephew, is surrounded in the city of Yiling. Within, he has no provisions; without, no relieving army. I beg the Chief Commander to devise a sound plan at once, rescue Sun Huan, and set our lord’s mind at ease.” Lu Xun replied, “I have long known that General Sun Huan has won the devotion of his soldiers. He will certainly be able to hold firm, and there is no need to rescue him. After I defeat Shu, he will emerge by himself.” The officers all laughed secretly and withdrew. Han Dang said to Zhou Tai, “With this youngster appointed commander, Eastern Wu is finished! Did you see how he conducted himself?” Zhou Tai replied, “I merely tested him with those words, and he had not a single plan. How can he possibly defeat Shu?”\n\nThe next day Lu Xun issued orders that all generals were to guard their respective defenses, hold the passes firmly, and not engage the enemy rashly. They all laughed at his cowardice and were unwilling to remain on the defensive. The following day Lu Xun ascended the command seat and summoned the generals. “By reverently obeying the king’s command, I exercise supreme authority over all the armies. Yesterday I repeatedly and explicitly ordered you to defend your respective positions firmly, yet none of you obeyed. Why?” Han Dang said, “Ever since General Sun Ce pacified Jiangnan, I have fought in hundreds of battles. As for the other generals, some followed the General Who Punishes Rebels, while others have followed our present king. All are warriors who have worn stout armor, grasped keen weapons, and braved death through countless dangers. Now our lord has appointed you Chief Commander and ordered you to drive back the army of Shu. You should swiftly devise a plan, assign the forces, and send them forward by separate routes to accomplish the great enterprise. Yet you order us only to hold fast and refuse battle. Do you mean to wait for Heaven itself to kill the enemy? I am no man who clings to life and fears death. Why should you cause us all to lose our fighting edge?” At this, all the generals beneath the command tent cried out in agreement, “General Han speaks rightly! We are willing to fight one decisive battle to the death!” When Lu Xun had heard them out, he drew his sword and held it in his hand, crying sternly, “Though I am but a humble scholar, our lord has entrusted me with this heavy responsibility because there is something in me worth employing, and because I can endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens. Each of you must guard his pass and firmly secure every strategic point. None may move without orders. Whoever disobeys shall be executed!” The generals withdrew, all seething with resentment.\n\nThe First Emperor had deployed his forces from Xiaoting all the way to the mouth of the river, over a continuous stretch of seven hundred li, with forty encampments from front to rear. By day their banners and standards hid the sun; by night their fires lit the heavens. Suddenly a scout reported, “Eastern Wu has appointed Lu Xun Chief Commander and given him supreme authority over its forces. Lu Xun has ordered every general to guard the strategic positions and not come forth.” The First Emperor asked, “What manner of man is Lu Xun?” Ma Liang memorialized, “Though Lu Xun is a mere scholar of Eastern Wu, he is young, greatly gifted, and deeply versed in strategy. The former surprise attack on Jingzhou was entirely the work of this man’s treacherous designs.” The First Emperor flew into a rage. “That whelp’s treachery cost Us Our second brother. Now We shall capture him!” He immediately issued orders to advance. Ma Liang remonstrated, “Lu Xun’s abilities are no less than Zhou Yu’s. The enemy must not be treated lightly.” The First Emperor said, “We have grown old in the use of arms. Can it be that We are inferior to a yellow-mouthed child?” He then personally led the vanguard to attack the various ferries and fortified passes.\n\nWhen Han Dang saw the First Emperor’s troops advancing, he sent word to Lu Xun. Fearing that Han Dang might act rashly, Lu Xun hurried there on horseback to inspect the situation himself. He found Han Dang sitting his horse atop a hill, gazing into the distance at the Shu troops advancing in such numbers that they covered mountains and fields. In their midst the yellow silk imperial parasol could dimly be seen. Han Dang received Lu Xun, and they sat their horses side by side to observe. Pointing, Han Dang said, “Liu Bei must be there among the troops. I wish to attack him.” Lu Xun replied, “Liu Bei raised his army and marched eastward, winning more than ten successive battles. The edge of his spirit is now at its keenest. We must take advantage of high ground and defend the strategic points; we must not go forth rashly, for to do so would bring defeat. We should only encourage our officers and men, spread our defenses widely, and watch for a change. At present the enemy rides freely across open plains and broad fields, flushed with success. If we remain behind our defenses and refuse to come out, he will seek battle but fail to obtain it, and will surely move his camps among wooded hills and forests. Then I shall defeat him by an extraordinary stratagem.” Though Han Dang agreed aloud, in his heart he remained wholly unconvinced.\n\nThe First Emperor sent his vanguard to challenge the enemy, heaping every kind of insult upon them. Lu Xun ordered his men to stop their ears and not listen, forbidding them to go out and engage. He personally toured all the passes and strategic points, comforting the officers and soldiers and ordering every man to hold fast. Seeing that the Wu army would not come forth, the First Emperor grew impatient. Ma Liang said, “Lu Xun is deeply versed in strategy. Your Majesty has come from afar to wage war, and the campaign has lasted from spring into summer. He refuses to come forth because he is waiting for some change to overtake our army. I beg Your Majesty to consider this carefully.” The First Emperor replied, “What scheme can he have? He is merely afraid of us. Having suffered repeated defeats before, how dare he come out again?” The vanguard commander Feng Xi memorialized, “The weather is now fiercely hot, and the army is encamped amid scorching heat. It is exceedingly difficult to obtain water.” The First Emperor therefore ordered every camp moved to a place of thick woodland near streams and mountain brooks. There the troops would wait out the summer until autumn and then advance in full force. In obedience to the decree, Feng Xi moved all the encampments into dense, shady forests. Ma Liang memorialized, “If our army moves and the troops of Wu suddenly arrive, what shall we do?” The First Emperor replied, “We shall order Wu Ban to lead more than ten thousand of our weaker troops and camp on level ground near the Wu positions. We shall personally select eight thousand elite soldiers and conceal them in a mountain valley. When Lu Xun learns that We have moved camp, he will certainly seize the opportunity to attack. Wu Ban will then feign defeat. If Lu Xun pursues him, We shall lead Our troops out in a sudden assault and cut off his road of retreat. Then the boy will be ours.” The civil and military officers all congratulated him, saying, “Your Majesty’s divine foresight and marvelous calculation are beyond the reach of any of us!”\n\nMa Liang said, “I recently heard that Chancellor Zhuge is in Eastern Riverlands inspecting the various strategic passes, lest the forces of Wei invade. Why does Your Majesty not have a map drawn of the locations to which the camps have been moved and ask the Chancellor’s judgment?” The First Emperor replied, “We too possess some knowledge of the art of war. What need is there to consult the Chancellor again?” Ma Liang said, “The ancients declared, ‘He who listens to all sides is enlightened; he who listens to one side is blinded.’ I pray Your Majesty consider this.” The First Emperor said, “You may go through the camps yourself, draw a map showing their boundaries and all eight approaches, and take it in person to Eastern Riverlands to consult the Chancellor. If he finds anything unsuitable, return quickly and report it.” Ma Liang accepted the command and departed. The First Emperor then moved his troops into thick, shady woods to escape the summer heat. Scouts soon reported the matter to Han Dang and Zhou Tai. The two men were overjoyed when they heard it and went to Lu Xun, saying, “The more than forty encampments of Shu have now all been moved into dense mountain forests, beside streams and mountain brooks, so the soldiers may rest in the cool near water. The Chief Commander can take advantage of their exposed position and attack them.” Thus it was said:\n\nThe ruler of Shu has laid a cunning snare;\nThe valorous troops of Wu seem doomed to capture.\n\nWhether Lu Xun would heed their words remains unknown. Read on.\n\n### Chapter 84\n\nLu Xun Burns Camps for Seven Hundred Li; Zhuge Liang Ingeniously Deploys the Stone Sentinel Maze\n\nNow Han Dang and Zhou Tai learned that the First Lord had shifted his camps to seek the cool shade and hastened to report this to Lu Xun. Lu Xun was overjoyed and personally led troops out to observe the enemy’s movements. He saw only a single encampment on open ground, containing scarcely ten thousand men, most of them old or infirm, beneath a great banner inscribed: “Vanguard Wu Ban.” Zhou Tai said, “I regard troops such as these as mere child’s play. Let General Han and me divide into two forces and attack them. If we fail to win, we will gladly submit to military punishment.” Lu Xun watched for a long while, then pointed with his whip and said, “In the valley ahead, a baleful air can faintly be seen rising. There must be an ambush below; that is why these weak troops have been posted on the open ground—to lure us out. You gentlemen must on no account attack.” When the commanders heard this, they all took him for a coward.\n\nThe next day, Wu Ban led his troops before the pass and challenged the defenders, flaunting his might and hurling insults without cease. Many of his soldiers stripped off their clothes and cast aside their armor, sitting or sleeping stark naked. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng entered Lu Xun’s tent and reported, “The men of Shu insult us beyond endurance! We beg leave to go out and attack them!” Lu Xun laughed and said, “You gentlemen rely only on hot-blooded courage and know nothing of the methods of Sun and Wu. This is their scheme to lure us out. Within three days you will see through their deception.” Xu Sheng said, “In three days their camps will have been moved and settled. How will we be able to strike them then?” Lu Xun replied, “It is precisely my wish that they move their camps.” The commanders withdrew with scornful smiles. Three days later, Lu Xun assembled them atop the pass to observe. Wu Ban’s troops had already withdrawn. Lu Xun pointed and said, “The baleful air is rising. Liu Bei is certain to emerge from the valley.” Before he had finished speaking, the Shu troops appeared, all fully armed and tightly arrayed, escorting the First Lord past. When the soldiers of Wu saw them, their courage failed utterly. Lu Xun said, “This is precisely why I refused to let you attack Wu Ban. Now that the troops in ambush have emerged, I shall surely defeat Shu within ten days.” The commanders all said, “If Shu was to be defeated, it should have been at the beginning. Now its linked camps extend five or six hundred li, and we have faced one another for seven or eight months. Every strategic point has been strongly defended. How can we defeat them?” Lu Xun said, “You gentlemen do not understand the art of war. Liu Bei is a formidable hero of the age, rich in resource and stratagem. When his troops first assembled, their discipline and organization were flawless; but after remaining on the defensive so long without finding an opening against us, his men are weary and their spirits frustrated. Today is the very time to take them.” Only then did the commanders sigh in admiration and submit to his judgment. A later poet praised him:\n\nWithin the tiger tent he spoke of war and mastered every art,\nThen set the fragrant bait with care to hook the whale and giant turtle.\nThe tripartite realm was ever rich in heroes of renown;\nAnd now Lu Xun’s greatness shone anew south of the Yangtze.\n\nHaving settled his plan for defeating Shu, Lu Xun wrote a dispatch and sent an envoy to report to Sun Quan, declaring that Shu could be broken within a matter of days. After reading it, Sun Quan rejoiced greatly and said, “Jiangdong has produced another extraordinary man. What cause have I for worry? All the commanders sent memorials accusing him of cowardice, but I alone refused to believe them. Now, judging by his words, he is indeed no coward.” He therefore raised a great army of Wu to go to Lu Xun’s support.\n\nMeanwhile, at Xiaoting, the First Lord sent his entire naval force downstream and established water stockades along the river, penetrating deep into the territory of Wu. Huang Quan remonstrated: “For a naval force moving downstream, advance is easy but retreat is difficult. I beg to serve as the vanguard. Your Majesty should remain in the rear, so that no mishap can possibly occur.” The First Lord replied, “The courage of the rebels of Wu has collapsed. I shall drive straight forward in a great advance. What obstacle can there be?” The officers remonstrated bitterly, but the First Lord would not listen. He divided his forces into two armies: Huang Quan was ordered to command the troops north of the river and guard against an attack from Wei, while the First Lord personally commanded the armies south of the river, setting up camps on both banks in preparation for a further advance. Scouts learned of this and rode through the night to report to the ruler of Wei: the army of Shu had invaded Wu and erected palisades and linked camps stretching more than seven hundred li in every direction, divided into over forty encampments, all established beside hills and beneath forests. Huang Quan now commanded troops on the north bank and sent patrols more than a hundred li out each day, though no one knew his purpose.\n\nWhen the ruler of Wei heard this, he threw back his head and laughed. “Liu Bei is about to be defeated,” he said. His ministers asked the reason. The ruler of Wei replied, “Liu Xuande understands nothing of warfare. How can anyone resist an enemy with linked camps extending seven hundred li? To encompass open country, lowlands, heights, and difficult ground within one’s encampments is one of the greatest taboos in the art of war. Xuande will surely be defeated by Lu Xun of Eastern Wu. Within ten days, the news will arrive.” His ministers still did not believe him and all urged that troops be assigned as a precaution. The ruler of Wei said, “If Lu Xun wins, he will surely take the whole army of Eastern Wu to seize Xichuan. Once the army of Wu has gone far away and its own country lies empty, I shall make a false pretense of sending troops to assist in the campaign. Then our three armies will advance together, and Eastern Wu will be ours for the taking.” Everyone bowed in admiration. The ruler of Wei gave orders for Cao Ren to command one army from Ruxu, Cao Xiu another from Dongkou, and Cao Zhen another from Nanjun. “The three armies shall rendezvous on the appointed day and launch a surprise attack on Eastern Wu. I shall follow afterward to support you.” Thus the deployments were settled.\n\nLeaving aside the Wei attack on Wu, let us speak of Ma Liang. Upon reaching the Riverlands, he went in to see Kongming, presented the map, and said, “The camps have now been shifted to both sides of the river, extending across seven hundred li. More than forty encampments have been established, all beside streams and ravines in places thickly wooded. His Majesty ordered me to bring this map for the Chancellor’s inspection.” When Kongming had examined it, he struck the table and cried in anguish, “Who advised His Majesty to establish his camps in this fashion? That man should be beheaded!” Ma Liang said, “It was all His Majesty’s own doing, not another man’s counsel.” Kongming sighed. “The destiny of the Han is ended!” Ma Liang asked why. Kongming replied, “To encompass open country, lowlands, heights, and difficult ground within one’s encampments is a great taboo among soldiers. If the enemy attacks with fire, how can they be rescued? And how can linked camps extending seven hundred li resist an enemy? Disaster is not far away! Lu Xun has remained behind his defenses and refused to come out for precisely this reason. You must hurry back to see the Emperor and have all the camps relocated. They must not remain as they are.” Ma Liang said, “But what if the troops of Wu have already won? What is to be done then?” Kongming replied, “Lu Xun will not dare pursue, and Chengdu can be preserved without danger.” Ma Liang asked, “Why will Lu Xun not pursue?” Kongming said, “Because he will fear an attack from Wei upon his rear. If His Majesty suffers a reverse, he should seek refuge in Baidicheng. When I entered the Riverlands, I stationed a hundred thousand troops at Yufupu.” Ma Liang was greatly startled. “I have passed through Yufupu several times, yet I have never seen a single soldier. Why does the Chancellor utter such a falsehood?” Kongming replied, “You will see in due course. There is no need to ask further.” Ma Liang obtained a memorial and hurried with all speed toward the imperial camp. Kongming himself returned to Chengdu and began deploying troops to provide relief.\n\nWhen Lu Xun saw that the troops of Shu had grown lax and no longer took precautions, he ascended to his command seat, assembled officers and men of every rank, and issued his orders: “Since receiving my commission, I have never once given battle. Now that I have observed the Shu army, I know the state of its movements. I therefore intend first to seize one camp on the southern bank. Who dares undertake it?” Before he had finished speaking, Han Dang, Zhou Tai, Ling Tong, and others stepped forward at once and said, “We are willing to go!” Lu Xun ordered them all to withdraw and would not employ them. Instead, he summoned an obscure junior commander named Chunyu Dan and said, “I give you five thousand troops. Go and seize the fourth camp on the southern bank, which is held by the Shu commander Fu Tong. You must succeed tonight. I shall personally lead troops in your support.” Chunyu Dan departed with his force. Lu Xun then summoned Xu Sheng and Ding Feng and said, “Each of you is to lead three thousand troops and station yourself five li outside the camp. If Chunyu Dan returns defeated with pursuers behind him, you are to go out and rescue him, but you must not pursue the enemy.” The two commanders led their respective forces away.\n\nAt dusk, Chunyu Dan led his troops forward. By the time he reached the Shu camp, it was already past midnight. He ordered his men to raise a great clamor and charge in. From within the camp, Fu Tong led troops out to meet him and thrust his spear straight at Chunyu Dan. Unable to withstand him, Chunyu Dan wheeled his horse and fled. Suddenly a tremendous shout arose, and another force blocked his road, led by the general Zhao Rong. Chunyu Dan fought his way out and fled, losing more than half his men. As he ran, a band of southern tribesmen appeared from behind the mountain and barred his way, led by the tribal commander Shamoke. Chunyu Dan fought desperately and escaped, with three enemy forces pursuing from behind. When he had come within five li of his camp, Xu Sheng and Ding Feng attacked from either side. The troops of Shu withdrew, and they rescued Chunyu Dan and brought him back to camp. With an arrow still lodged in his body, Chunyu Dan entered Lu Xun’s presence and asked punishment. Lu Xun said, “The fault is not yours. I merely wished to test whether the enemy’s strength was real or hollow. My plan to break Shu is now complete.” Xu Sheng and Ding Feng said, “The army of Shu is overwhelmingly powerful and difficult to defeat. Such efforts will only cost us soldiers and commanders for nothing.” Lu Xun laughed. “There is only one man whom this scheme of mine could not deceive: Zhuge Liang. By Heaven’s good fortune he is not here, and so I shall accomplish a great deed.” He then assembled all his officers and men and issued orders. Zhu Ran was to advance by water. When a strong southeast wind arose the following afternoon, he was to load boats with dry reeds and proceed according to plan. Han Dang was to lead one army against the north bank, while Zhou Tai led another against the south bank. Every man was to carry a bundle of dry reeds concealing sulfur and saltpeter, together with tinder and a spear or sword, and all were to advance at once. Upon reaching the Shu camps, they were to set fire to them with the wind. Of the forty Shu camps, they were to burn only twenty, firing every other camp. Each army was to carry dry provisions and was forbidden to retreat even briefly. They were to pursue by day and night and stop only when Liu Bei had been captured. The commanders received their orders and departed, each entrusted with his part of the plan.\n\nThe First Lord was in his imperial camp pondering a plan to defeat Wu when suddenly the central army’s banners and pennants before his tent toppled over though there was no wind. He asked Cheng Ji, “What omen is this?” Cheng Ji replied, “Can it be that the troops of Wu will raid our camp tonight?” The First Lord said, “They were utterly defeated last night. How would they dare come again?” Cheng Ji replied, “But what if Lu Xun was merely testing us?” As they spoke, a man came to report that, viewed from the mountain, all the troops of Wu could be seen moving eastward along the hills. The First Lord said, “Those are decoy troops.” He ordered everyone to remain still, then commanded Guan Xing and Zhang Bao each to lead five hundred horsemen out on patrol. At dusk, Guan Xing returned and reported, “Fire has broken out in the camp north of the river.” The First Lord immediately ordered Guan Xing to the north bank and Zhang Bao to the south bank to discover the true situation. “If the troops of Wu arrive, report back at once.”\n\nThe two commanders obeyed and departed. During the first watch, a fierce southeast wind suddenly arose. Fire broke out in the camp to the left of the imperial headquarters. Before anyone could go to its aid, flames also sprang up in the camp to the right. Driven by the fierce wind, the fire raged swiftly, and all the trees caught alight. Tremendous shouts arose. The troops from both camps poured out and fled into the imperial headquarters, where the imperial soldiers trampled one another underfoot, leaving countless dead. Then the troops of Wu attacked from the rear, their numbers impossible to reckon. The First Lord hurriedly mounted and fled toward Feng Xi’s camp, but flames there were already leaping into the sky. North and south of the river, the blaze shone as bright as day. Feng Xi hastily mounted and fled with several dozen horsemen, only to encounter the force of the Wu commander Xu Sheng. He engaged them in fierce combat. On seeing this, the First Lord wheeled his horse and fled westward. Xu Sheng left Feng Xi and led his troops in pursuit. While the First Lord was in panic, another army blocked his way ahead, commanded by Ding Feng of Wu. Attacked from both sides, the First Lord was greatly alarmed. There was no road of escape in any direction. Suddenly a tremendous shout arose as a force burst into the encirclement. It was Zhang Bao, who rescued the First Lord and led the imperial guards away. As they fled, another force appeared ahead. It was the Shu commander Fu Tong, who joined his troops with theirs. The troops of Wu pursued close behind. The First Lord came to a mountain called Mount Ma’an, and Zhang Bao and Fu Tong urged him to ascend it. As soon as he reached the summit, shouts arose below: Lu Xun’s main army had surrounded Mount Ma’an. Zhang Bao and Fu Tong fought desperately to hold the mountain pass. Looking into the distance, the First Lord saw flames stretching without end across the countryside and corpses heaped one upon another, choking the river as they drifted downstream.\n\nThe next day, the troops of Wu set fire to the mountain from every side. The soldiers fled wildly, and the First Lord was seized with alarm. Suddenly, through the flames, a commander leading several horsemen fought his way up the mountain. It was Guan Xing. Prostrating himself, he pleaded, “Flames are closing in from every side. We cannot remain here long. Your Majesty must hasten to Baidicheng and gather the army anew.” The First Lord said, “Who dares guard the rear?” Fu Tong memorialized, “I am willing to hold them off with my life!” At dusk that day, Guan Xing led the van and Zhang Bao held the center, while Fu Tong remained behind to guard the rear. Protecting the First Lord, they fought their way down the mountain. When the troops of Wu saw the First Lord fleeing, all vied to claim the merit of capturing him. Each led a great force westward in pursuit, darkening the earth and sky. The First Lord ordered his soldiers to strip off their robes and armor, pile them across the road, and set them ablaze to cut off the pursuers. As they fled, a tremendous shout arose. The Wu commander Zhu Ran led a force from the riverbank and blocked their road. The First Lord cried, “I shall die here!” Guan Xing and Zhang Bao spurred their horses in repeated charges, but volleys of arrows drove them back. Both suffered severe wounds and could not break through. Then shouts rose behind them as Lu Xun led his great army out of the valley and attacked.\n\nWhile the First Lord was in the greatest panic and the sky had just begun to brighten, a cry suddenly shook the heavens ahead. Zhu Ran’s soldiers tumbled one after another into the ravine and rolled headlong from the crags as a force burst through them and came to rescue the Emperor. The First Lord rejoiced greatly. Looking closer, he saw that it was Zhao Zilong of Changshan. Zhao Yun had been stationed at Jiangzhou in the Riverlands. When he heard that Wu and Shu had joined battle, he led his troops out. Suddenly seeing flames soaring into the sky throughout the southeast, Zhao Yun was alarmed and went to investigate from afar. Unexpectedly, he found the First Lord surrounded, and with fearless valor he charged in to save him. When Lu Xun heard that Zhao Yun had arrived, he suddenly ordered his troops to withdraw. As Zhao Yun fought forward, he encountered Zhu Ran and engaged him. Before a single bout had ended, Zhao Yun thrust Zhu Ran from his horse with one spear stroke. He scattered the troops of Wu, rescued the First Lord, and set out for Baidicheng. The First Lord said, “Though I have escaped, what is to become of all my officers and men?” Zhao Yun replied, “The enemy is behind us. We must not delay. Your Majesty should first enter Baidicheng and rest. I shall then lead troops back to rescue the commanders.” By this time, the First Lord had only a little over a hundred men left when he entered Baidicheng. A later poet praised Lu Xun:\n\nWith reeds and fire he broke the chain of camps,\nAnd Xuande fled in ruin to Baidicheng.\nAt one stroke his dread name shook Shu and Wei;\nHow could the King of Wu not honor such a scholar?\n\nFu Tong, who had remained behind to guard the rear, was surrounded on all eight sides by the army of Wu. Ding Feng shouted, “Countless soldiers of the Riverlands have died, and multitudes have surrendered. Your lord Liu Bei has already been captured. Your strength is spent and you stand alone. Why do you not surrender at once?” Fu Tong cursed him: “I am a general of Han! How could I ever surrender to the dogs of Wu?” Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he led the troops of Shu in a desperate fight to the death. For more than a hundred bouts he charged back and forth but could not escape. At last Fu Tong sighed deeply and said, “Today I am finished!” As the words left his mouth, he spat blood and died amid the army of Wu. A later poet praised Fu Tong:\n\nAt Yiling, Wu and Shu met in great war,\nAnd Lu Xun worked his scheme and burned the camps.\nEven in death he cursed the dogs of Wu;\nFu Tong proved worthy of a general of Han.\n\nCheng Ji, libationer of Shu, fled alone on horseback to the riverbank and called upon the naval forces to meet the enemy. The troops of Wu pursued close behind, and the sailors scattered in flight. One of Cheng Ji’s subordinate commanders cried, “The troops of Wu are here! Libationer Cheng, flee quickly!” Cheng Ji angrily replied, “Since I followed His Majesty on campaign, never once have I fled from the enemy!” Before he had finished speaking, the soldiers of Wu suddenly arrived. With every road blocked, Cheng Ji drew his sword and cut his own throat. A later poet praised him:\n\nHigh-hearted Cheng, the libationer of Shu,\nLeft but one sword to answer his sovereign.\nFacing peril, he changed not his lifelong resolve,\nAnd won a fragrant name for all eternity.\n\nWu Ban and Zhang Nan had long been besieging the city of Yiling when Feng Xi suddenly arrived with news that the army of Shu had been defeated. They therefore led their troops away to rescue the First Lord, and only then did Sun Huan escape. As Zhang Nan and Feng Xi advanced, troops of Wu attacked them from the front, while Sun Huan sallied from Yiling behind them. Assailed from both sides, Zhang Nan and Feng Xi fought desperately to break through, but could not escape and died amid the chaos. A later poet praised them:\n\nFeng Xi’s loyalty knew no second;\nZhang Nan’s honor had few peers.\nGladly they died upon the field,\nAnd in the histories share undying fame.\n\nWu Ban fought his way out of the encirclement but again encountered pursuing troops of Wu. Fortunately, Zhao Yun met him and rescued him, bringing him back to Baidicheng. The tribal king Shamoke was fleeing alone on horseback when he encountered Zhou Tai. After more than twenty bouts, Zhou Tai slew him. The Shu commanders Du Lu and Liu Ning both surrendered to Wu. Not a scrap of grain, fodder, weaponry, or equipment remained in the Shu camps. Countless Shu commanders and soldiers of the Riverlands surrendered. At that time, Lady Sun was in Wu. When she heard of the defeat at Xiaoting, a false report reached her that the First Lord had died in battle. She drove her carriage to the riverbank, gazed westward, and wept bitterly; then she threw herself into the river and died. Later generations erected a temple to her beside the river and named it the Shrine of the Valiant Lady. A later critic composed a poem lamenting her:\n\nThe First Lord’s broken army fled to Baidicheng;\nHis lady heard disaster’s news and gave her life alone.\nTo this day, the ancient tablet stands beside the river,\nStill bearing through the ages the name of a heroic woman.\n\nLu Xun, having won a complete victory, led his triumphant troops westward in pursuit. When he was not far from Kui Pass, he saw from horseback a baleful air rising to the heavens ahead, where the mountains bordered the river. He reined in his horse, turned to the commanders, and said, “There must be an ambush ahead. The army must not advance rashly.” He immediately withdrew more than ten li and formed his battle lines on broad, open ground to guard against the enemy, then sent scouts forward to investigate. They returned and reported that no troops were stationed there. Lu Xun did not believe them. He dismounted, climbed a mountain, and looked out. Again the baleful air arose. He sent men to investigate more carefully, but the scouts returned to report that not a man or horse was to be seen ahead. The sun was sinking in the west, yet the baleful air only grew stronger. Lu Xun, still uncertain, sent trusted men to investigate once more. They returned and reported that there were only eighty or ninety heaps of scattered stones beside the river, with no men or horses anywhere. Lu Xun’s suspicions deepened, and he ordered the local inhabitants to be summoned and questioned about the place. Presently, several men arrived. Lu Xun asked, “Who piled these scattered stones together? And why does a baleful air rise from among them?” The local men replied, “This place is called Yufupu. When Zhuge Liang entered the Riverlands, he drove his troops here and arranged the stones in a formation upon the sandy bank. Ever since then, a vapor like clouds has often risen from within.”\n\nWhen Lu Xun heard this, he mounted and led several dozen horsemen to inspect the stone formation. Reining in on the mountainside, he saw gates and openings in every direction. Lu Xun laughed. “This is merely a trick to bewilder people. What use can it be?” He led several horsemen down the slope and rode straight into the stone formation to examine it. A subordinate commander said, “It is growing late. May the Commander-in-Chief return quickly.” Just as Lu Xun was about to leave the formation, a violent wind suddenly arose. In an instant, flying sand and hurtling stones blotted out earth and sky. He saw jagged, monstrous rocks branching like swords; banks of sand and walls of earth rose in layers like mountains; the river roared and the waves surged with a sound like clashing swords and beating drums. Lu Xun was terrified. “I have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap!” He tried to turn back at once, but could find no road out. While he was still bewildered and alarmed, an old man suddenly appeared before his horse and said with a smile, “Does the general wish to leave this formation?” Lu Xun replied, “I beg you, venerable sir, to guide me out.” Leaning on his staff, the old man walked slowly ahead and passed directly out of the stone formation without hindrance, leading Lu Xun back to the mountainside. Lu Xun asked, “Who are you, venerable sir?” The old man replied, “I am Huang Chengyan, the father-in-law of Zhuge Kongming. When my son-in-law entered the Riverlands, he laid out this stone formation and named it the Eightfold Formation. Its eight interchanging gates conform to the principles of Dunjia: Rest, Life, Injury, Obstruction, Prospect, Death, Alarm, and Opening. It changes without limit at every hour of every day and is equal to a hundred thousand elite soldiers. Before departing, my son-in-law instructed me: ‘In time to come, a great commander of Eastern Wu will lose his way within this formation. Do not lead him out.’ Just now, from the rocky heights, I saw you enter through the Gate of Death. I knew you did not understand the formation and would surely be trapped. All my life I have delighted in doing good, and I could not bear to see you perish here. Therefore, I led you out through the Gate of Life.” Lu Xun asked, “Have you, sir, ever studied the method of this formation?” Huang Chengyan replied, “Its transformations are inexhaustible. It cannot be mastered.” Lu Xun hastily dismounted, bowed his thanks, and returned. Later, Du Fu wrote:\n\nHis merit crowned the tripartite realm;\nHis fame was sealed in the Eightfold Formation.\nThe river flows, but the stones do not turn;\nThe lasting grief—he failed to conquer Wu.\n\nOn returning to camp, Lu Xun sighed and said, “Kongming is truly the ‘Sleeping Dragon’! I cannot equal him.” He therefore ordered the army to withdraw. Those around him said, “Liu Bei’s army is defeated and his power exhausted. He is trapped within a lone city. This is the perfect moment to press our advantage and attack him. Why do you retreat merely upon seeing the stone formation?” Lu Xun replied, “I am not retreating because I fear the stone formation. I judge that Cao Pi, ruler of Wei, is no less treacherous and cunning than his father. Now that he knows I am pursuing the army of Shu, he will surely take advantage of our emptiness and attack us. If I advance deep into Xichuan, I will not be able to withdraw swiftly.” He ordered one commander to guard the rear and led the main army back. Before they had been withdrawing for two days, messengers arrived at full speed from three quarters and reported, “The Wei commander Cao Ren has advanced from Ruxu, Cao Xiu from Dongkou, and Cao Zhen from Nanjun. Three armies numbering several hundred thousand men are hastening day and night toward our borders. Their purpose is unknown.” Lu Xun laughed. “It is exactly as I expected. I have already ordered troops to resist them.” Thus it was said:\n\nHis heroic heart had sought to swallow western Shu,\nBut victory’s reckoning now required defense against the northern court.\n\nHow the invading armies were repelled will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 85\n\nThe First Emperor Entrusts His Orphan by Final Edict; Zhuge Liang Repels Five Armies from His Ease\n\nNow in the sixth month of summer, the second year of Zhangwu, Lu Xun of Eastern Wu inflicted a crushing defeat upon the armies of Shu at Xiaoting and Yiling. The First Emperor fled back to Baidi City, where Zhao Yun led troops in holding the defenses. Suddenly Ma Liang arrived. Seeing that the great army had already been defeated, he bitterly regretted that it was too late, and reported to the First Emperor all that Kongming had said. The First Emperor sighed, “Had We heeded the Chancellor’s counsel earlier, We would never have suffered today’s defeat! With what face can We now return to Chengdu and meet Our ministers?” He therefore issued an edict ordering the army to remain at Baidi City and had the posthouse converted into the Palace of Eternal Peace. When it was reported that Feng Xi, Zhang Nan, Fu Tong, Cheng Ji, Shamoke, and others had all died in the service of the realm, the First Emperor was overcome with grief. Then a close attendant memorialized: “Huang Quan has led the troops north of the river over to Wei. Your Majesty should deliver his family to the proper authorities for punishment.” The First Emperor said, “Huang Quan was cut off by the armies of Wu on the river’s northern bank. With no road by which to return, he had no choice but to surrender to Wei. It was We who failed Quan, not Quan who failed Us. Why punish his family?” He continued to provide them with stipends of grain for their support.\n\nNow Huang Quan, having surrendered to Wei, was brought by the generals before Cao Pi. Pi said, “In submitting to Us today, do you hope to emulate Chen Ping and Han Xin?” Huang Quan wept and memorialized: “I received extraordinary favor and profound kindness from the Emperor of Shu. He ordered me to command the armies north of the river, but Lu Xun cut me off. I had no road by which to return to Shu, and I could not surrender to Wu; therefore I came to place myself in Your Majesty’s hands. As the general of a defeated army, I count it fortunate merely to escape death. How would I dare aspire to emulate the men of old?” Cao Pi was greatly pleased and appointed Huang Quan General Who Guards the South. Quan firmly declined the office. Suddenly a close attendant reported, “A spy has come from Shu and says that the ruler of Shu has put Huang Quan’s entire family to death.” Quan said, “The ruler of Shu and I trusted each other with perfect sincerity. He knows my true heart and would certainly never kill my wife and children.” Cao Pi agreed. A later poet reproached Huang Quan in these lines:\n\nUnable to yield to Wu, he yielded to Cao;\nHow can a loyal heart serve dynasties twain?\nAlas that Huang Quan begrudged a single death—\nZiyang’s stern judgment shall not spare his stain.\n\nCao Pi asked Jia Xu, “We wish to unite the realm. Should We first take Shu, or first take Wu?” Jia Xu replied, “Liu Bei possesses heroic ability, while Zhuge Liang is exceptionally skilled in governing a state. Sun Quan of Eastern Wu knows how to discern strength from weakness, and Lu Xun has stationed troops at strategic passes, behind the river and across the lakes. Neither state can readily be plotted against. As I see it, among our generals there is none who can match either Sun Quan or Liu Bei. Even if Your Majesty were to descend upon them in all your imperial might, I still see no assurance of complete success. We should hold fast and await changes within those two states.” Cao Pi said, “We have already dispatched three great armies against Wu. How could there be any reason they should not prevail?” Liu Ye, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, said, “Lu Xun of Eastern Wu has only lately defeated seven hundred thousand troops of Shu. High and low are united in purpose, and they are further protected by rivers and lakes; they cannot be subdued in haste. Lu Xun is full of stratagems and will certainly have made preparations.” Cao Pi said, “Formerly you urged Us to attack Wu, yet now you seek to dissuade Us. Why?” Liu Ye replied, “The circumstances are different. Formerly Eastern Wu had suffered repeated defeats at the hands of Shu, and its power had been sharply checked; therefore it could be attacked. Now that it has won a complete victory, its ardor has increased a hundredfold, and it cannot yet be assailed.” Cao Pi said, “Our mind is made up. Say no more.” He then personally led the Imperial Guard to reinforce the armies advancing by the three routes. Scouts had already reported that Eastern Wu was prepared: Lü Fan had been ordered to lead troops against Cao Xiu; Zhuge Jin had led troops to Nan Commandery to oppose Cao Zhen; and Zhu Huan had led troops to hold Ruxu against Cao Ren. Liu Ye said, “Since they are prepared, I fear there is nothing to be gained by going.” Cao Pi would not listen, but led his army onward.\n\nNow the Wu general Zhu Huan was only twenty-seven years old, yet possessed extraordinary courage and resourcefulness, and Sun Quan held him in great affection. At that time he commanded the forces at Ruxu. Hearing that Cao Ren had led a great army to seize Xianxi, Zhu Huan sent nearly all his troops to defend Xianxi, leaving only five thousand horsemen to guard the city. Suddenly it was reported that Cao Ren had ordered his generals Chang Diao, Zhuge Qian, and Wang Shuang to lead fifty thousand picked troops in a rapid advance upon Ruxu City. All the soldiers showed fear. Zhu Huan pressed his hand to his sword and said, “Victory and defeat depend upon the commander, not upon the number of troops. The Art of War says: ‘When the invading army is twice the number of the defending army, and the defenders half that of the invaders, the defenders may still prevail.’ Cao Ren has now journeyed a thousand li, and his men and horses are weary. You and I together hold a lofty walled city, facing the great river to the south and backed by rugged mountains to the north. We await the weary at our ease, and as hosts we command the intruding guests. These are conditions for victory in every battle. Even if Cao Pi himself were to come, he would scarcely be worth fearing—much less Cao Ren and his fellows!” He then issued orders for all the troops to lower their banners and silence their drums, making it appear that no one was defending the city.\n\nMeanwhile, Chang Diao, vanguard general of Wei, led his picked troops to seize Ruxu City. From afar he saw neither troops nor horses upon the walls. Diao urged his army to advance swiftly. When they were not far from the city, a cannon suddenly boomed, and banners rose on every side. Zhu Huan came galloping forth, sword held crosswise, and rode straight at Chang Diao. Before three bouts had been fought, Huan cut Chang Diao down from his horse with a single stroke. The troops of Wu seized the advantage and charged, routing the army of Wei and killing countless men. Zhu Huan won a great victory and captured innumerable banners, weapons, and warhorses. Cao Ren arrived afterward with the main body, only to be attacked by the troops of Wu pouring out from Xianxi. Cao Ren suffered a crushing defeat and withdrew. Returning to the Emperor of Wei, he reported the defeat in full. Cao Pi was greatly alarmed. While they were still discussing the matter, a scout suddenly reported: “Cao Zhen and Xiahou Shang surrounded Nan Commandery, but Lu Xun had concealed troops within, while Zhuge Jin lay in ambush outside. Attacked from within and without, they suffered a great defeat.” Before he had finished speaking, another scout suddenly reported: “Cao Xiu too has been defeated by Lü Fan.” When Cao Pi learned that all three armies had been defeated, he heaved a deep sigh and said, “We refused to heed the words of Jia Xu and Liu Ye, and this defeat has indeed come upon Us!” It was then summer, and a great pestilence was spreading. Six or seven out of every ten horsemen and foot soldiers died, so Cao Pi led the army back to Luoyang. From that time onward, Wu and Wei were no longer at peace.\n\nNow the First Emperor fell ill in the Palace of Eternal Peace and could not rise, and his condition gradually worsened. By the fourth month of summer in the third year of Zhangwu, he knew that the sickness had entered his limbs. Moreover, he wept for his two younger brothers, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, and his illness grew graver. His vision became dim, and he could not bear the sight of his attendants. He therefore rebuked and dismissed everyone around him and lay alone upon the dragon couch. Suddenly a cold wind rose and made the lamp flicker, extinguishing it and then causing it to flare up again. Beneath the lamplight he saw two men standing in attendance. The First Emperor angrily said, “Our mind is troubled, and We ordered you all to withdraw. Why have you returned?” He rebuked them, but they did not leave. The First Emperor sat up and looked: the man standing above was Guan Yunchang, and the one below was Zhang Yide. Greatly startled, the First Emperor said, “So my two brothers still live!” Yunchang said, “We are not men, but spirits. Because in all our lives we never departed from good faith and righteousness, the Supreme Lord has appointed us both as gods. The time is not far off when Elder Brother will be reunited with us.” The First Emperor seized hold of them and wept aloud. Suddenly he awoke with a start, and his two brothers were gone. He immediately summoned his attendants and asked the hour. It was precisely the third watch. The First Emperor sighed, “We shall not remain long in the world of men!” He therefore sent messengers to Chengdu, summoning Chancellor Zhuge Liang, Prefect of the Imperial Secretariat Li Yan, and the others to come by forced marches to the Palace of Eternal Peace and receive his final commands. Kongming and the others came to the palace with the First Emperor’s second son, Liu Yong, Prince of Lu, and Liu Li, Prince of Liang, leaving Crown Prince Liu Shan to guard Chengdu.\n\nWhen Kongming reached the Palace of Eternal Peace and saw that the First Emperor was in mortal danger, he hastily prostrated himself beneath the dragon couch. The First Emperor issued an order inviting Kongming to sit beside the couch. Stroking his back, he said, “Ever since We gained the Chancellor, We have been fortunate enough to establish an imperial enterprise. Who could have expected that Our understanding would prove so shallow, that We would reject the Chancellor’s counsel and bring defeat upon Ourself? Regret and remorse have become a sickness, and death may come at any moment. Our heir is weak, and We cannot but entrust the great affairs of state to you.” When he had finished, tears streamed down his face. Kongming too wept and said, “I pray that Your Majesty will carefully preserve your imperial person and fulfill the hopes of all beneath Heaven!” The First Emperor looked around and saw Ma Su, Ma Liang’s younger brother, standing nearby. He ordered Ma Su to withdraw for the moment. When Su had gone out, the First Emperor said to Kongming, “What does the Chancellor think of Ma Su’s abilities?” Kongming replied, “He too is an outstanding talent of the present age.” The First Emperor said, “It is not so. In Our judgment, this man’s words exceed his actual abilities, and he cannot be entrusted with great responsibilities. The Chancellor should examine him carefully.” After giving this charge, he issued an order summoning all the ministers into the hall. He had paper and brush brought, wrote his final edict, and handed it to Kongming, sighing as he said, “We have read few books and know only their general purport. The Sage said: ‘When a bird is about to die, its cry is mournful; when a man is about to die, his words are good.’ We had intended to destroy the traitor Cao together with you all and jointly uphold the House of Han. Unhappily, We must leave you midway. We trouble the Chancellor to deliver this edict to Crown Prince Shan and instruct him not to regard it as commonplace advice. In all matters, We look to the Chancellor!”\n\nKongming and the others prostrated themselves upon the ground, weeping, and said, “We pray that Your Majesty will rest and preserve your imperial person! We shall exert ourselves like dogs and horses to repay Your Majesty’s grace in recognizing and employing us.” The First Emperor ordered the palace attendants to help Kongming rise. With one hand wiping away his tears and the other grasping Kongming’s hand, he said, “We are dying! There are words from Our inmost heart that We must tell you.” Kongming said, “What sacred command has Your Majesty to give?” The First Emperor wept and said, “Your talents are ten times those of Cao Pi. You will surely be able to bring peace to the realm, establish order in the state, and ultimately accomplish the great enterprise. If Our heir is fit to assist, then assist him. If he proves unworthy, you may become master of Chengdu yourself.” When Kongming heard this, sweat poured over his whole body, and his hands and feet failed him. He prostrated himself on the ground, weeping, and said, “How would I dare not exhaust the strength of my limbs, display the constancy of loyal devotion, and continue until death?” Having spoken, he knocked his head against the floor until blood flowed. The First Emperor again invited Kongming to sit upon the couch, then summoned Liu Yong, Prince of Lu, and Liu Li, Prince of Liang, to come forward. He charged them, saying, “You must both remember Our words. After We are gone, you three brothers must all serve the Chancellor as a father and never show him neglect.” When he had finished, he ordered the two princes to bow together before Kongming. After the two princes had bowed, Kongming said, “Even if my liver and brains were smeared upon the ground, how could I ever repay the grace of Your Majesty’s recognition?”\n\nThe First Emperor said to all the officers, “We have entrusted Our orphaned heir to the Chancellor and ordered Our successor to serve him as a father. None of you must show him neglect and thereby disappoint Our hopes.” He also charged Zhao Yun, saying, “Through hardship and peril, you have followed Us to this day. We never imagined that we would part in this place. Remember Our old friendship and watch over Our son morning and night. Do not fail Our words.” Yun bowed through his tears and said, “How would I dare not exert myself like a dog or horse?” The First Emperor again said to all the officers, “You officers are many, and We cannot give each of you a separate charge. We pray that you will all take care of yourselves.” When he had finished speaking, he passed away at the age of sixty-three. It was the twenty-fourth day of the fourth month in the third year of Zhangwu. In later times Du Fu lamented him in a poem:\n\nThe Lord of Shu, intent on Wu, approached the Three Gorges;\nThe year he died found him in Yong’an Palace.\nI picture his emerald carriage beyond the empty hills,\nHis jade halls vanished amid rude country dwellings.\nIn the ancient shrine, water cranes nest in fir and pine;\nAt yearly rites, old villagers hurry there to pray.\nThe shrine of Marquis Wu stands ever close beside it:\nOne in body, lord and minister share the same sacrifice.\n\nWhen the First Emperor passed away, every civil and military official was overcome with grief. Kongming led them in escorting the imperial coffin back to Chengdu. Crown Prince Liu Shan came out of the city to meet the funeral cortege and had the coffin placed within the main hall. When the rites of mourning had been completed, the final edict was opened and read. The edict said:\n\n“When We first fell ill, it was merely a flux of the bowels. Later, other ailments arose in succession, until We could scarcely hope to recover. We have heard it said, ‘A man who reaches fifty cannot be said to have died before his time.’ We are now more than sixty; what regret can there be in death? Our only concern is for you brothers. Strive! Strive! Do not commit an evil because it is small, nor refrain from doing a good deed because it is small. Only worthiness and virtue can win men’s allegiance. Your father’s virtue was meager and is not sufficient for you to imitate. After We are gone, conduct affairs together with the Chancellor. Serve him as your father and do not be remiss! Do not forget! You brothers must further seek knowledge and distinction. This is Our utmost charge! Our utmost charge!”\n\nWhen the assembled ministers had finished reading the edict, Kongming said, “The state cannot be without a sovereign for a single day. I ask that the succeeding lord be enthroned to continue the Han succession.” Crown Prince Liu Shan was therefore enthroned as emperor, and the reign title was changed to Jianxing. Zhuge Liang was created Marquis of Wuxiang and appointed Governor of Yizhou. The First Emperor was buried in Huiling and given the posthumous title Emperor Zhaolie. Empress Wu was honored as Empress Dowager. Lady Gan was posthumously titled Empress Zhaolie, and Lady Mi was likewise posthumously titled Empress. The ministers were promoted and rewarded, and a general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the realm.\n\nThe scouts of Wei soon learned of these events and reported them in the Central Plains. A close attendant memorialized the news to the Emperor of Wei. Cao Pi was greatly delighted and said, “Liu Bei is dead, and We need fear nothing more. Why should We not take advantage of the lack of a ruler in his state and raise an army against it?” Jia Xu remonstrated: “With Liu Bei dead, he must surely have entrusted his orphaned heir to Zhuge Liang. Moved by Bei’s grace in recognizing his talents, Liang will certainly devote his whole heart and strength to supporting the succeeding ruler. Your Majesty must not attack in haste.” As he was speaking, a man suddenly strode resolutely from the ranks and said, “If we do not advance at this moment, what other time are we waiting for?” Everyone looked and saw that it was Sima Yi. Cao Pi was overjoyed and immediately asked him for a plan. Yi said, “If we raise only the armies of the Central Kingdom, it will be difficult to win swiftly. We must employ five great armies to attack from all sides, leaving Zhuge Liang unable to respond from head to tail. Only then can Shu be taken.”\n\nCao Pi asked what the five routes were. Sima Yi replied, “A letter should be written and a messenger sent to Kebineng, king of the Xianbei in Liaodong. Bribe him with gold and silk, and have him raise one hundred thousand Qiang troops west of Liao to advance overland against Xiping Pass. That will be the first route. Another letter should be written, and a messenger bearing official patents and rewards sent directly into the Southern Man country to see King Meng Huo. Have him raise one hundred thousand troops to attack the four commanderies of Yizhou, Yongchang, Zangke, and Yuejun, thereby striking the south of Western Chuan. That will be the second route. Another messenger should be sent into Wu to renew friendly relations and promise the cession of territory, inducing Sun Quan to raise one hundred thousand troops, attack the entrance between the two rivers of Chuan, and advance directly upon Fu City. That will be the third route. A messenger may also be sent to the surrendered general Meng Da, ordering him to raise one hundred thousand troops from Shangyong and attack Hanzhong from the east. That will be the fourth route. Then order General-in-Chief Cao Zhen to serve as Commander-in-Chief and lead one hundred thousand troops directly from Jingzhao through Yangping Pass to seize Western Chuan. That will be the fifth route. In all, five hundred thousand troops will advance simultaneously by five routes. Even if Zhuge Liang possessed the talents of Lü Wang, how could he withstand them?” Cao Pi was greatly pleased and secretly dispatched four eloquent officials as envoys. He also appointed Cao Zhen Commander-in-Chief and ordered him to lead one hundred thousand troops directly against Yangping Pass. At this time Zhang Liao and the other veteran generals had all been enfeoffed as marquises and were stationed throughout Ji, Xu, and Qing provinces and at Hefei and other places, guarding the passes, ferries, defiles, and strategic entrances. They were therefore not summoned for this campaign.\n\nNow since Liu Shan, the Latter Emperor of Shu-Han, had ascended the throne, many of the former ministers had died of illness, too many to recount in detail. All affairs of court administration, official selection, revenue and grain, petitions and lawsuits, and the like were submitted to Chancellor Zhuge for decision. At that time the Latter Emperor had not yet established an empress. Kongming and the assembled ministers memorialized: “The daughter of the late General of Chariots and Cavalry Zhang Fei is exceedingly virtuous. She is seventeen years old and may be taken as empress of the principal palace.” The Latter Emperor took her as his empress.\n\nIn the eighth month of autumn, the first year of Jianxing, a sudden frontier report arrived: “Wei has mobilized five great armies to seize Western Chuan. On the first route, Cao Zhen, as Commander-in-Chief, has raised one hundred thousand troops to take Yangping Pass. On the second, the rebel general Meng Da has raised one hundred thousand troops from Shangyong to invade Hanzhong. On the third, Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has raised one hundred thousand picked troops to seize the mouth of the gorges and enter Chuan. On the fourth, King Meng Huo of the Southern Man has raised one hundred thousand Man troops to invade the four commanderies of Yizhou. On the fifth, the foreign king Kebineng has raised one hundred thousand Qiang troops to invade Xiping Pass. These five armies are extremely formidable. The Chancellor has already been informed, but for some unknown reason he has not appeared to conduct affairs for several days.” The Latter Emperor was greatly alarmed when he heard this and immediately dispatched a close attendant bearing an imperial command to summon Kongming to court. After the envoy had been gone half the day, he returned and reported, “The servants at the Chancellor’s residence say that the Chancellor is ill and cannot come out.” The Latter Emperor grew still more anxious. The following day, he ordered Dong Yun, Gentleman Attendant of the Yellow Gate, and Du Qiong, Grandee Remonstrant and Consultant, to go before the Chancellor’s sickbed and report this grave emergency. Dong and Du reached the Chancellor’s residence, but neither was permitted to enter. Du Qiong said, “The Former Emperor entrusted his orphaned heir to the Chancellor. Now His Majesty has only just ascended the throne, and Cao Pi’s armies are invading by five routes. The military crisis is desperate. Why does the Chancellor feign illness and refuse to come forth?” After a long while, the gatekeeper conveyed the Chancellor’s command: “His illness has somewhat improved. Tomorrow morning he will attend the public hall to discuss affairs.” Dong Yun and Du Qiong sighed and returned. The next day, many officers again came and waited before the Chancellor’s residence. From morning until evening, he still did not appear. The officers were filled with alarm but had no choice save to disperse. Du Qiong entered the palace and memorialized to the Latter Emperor: “I beg Your Majesty to go in person to the Chancellor’s residence and ask him for a plan.” The Latter Emperor immediately led many officers into the palace and informed the Empress Dowager. Greatly alarmed, the Empress Dowager said, “Why does the Chancellor behave in this fashion? He is betraying the trust placed in him by the Former Emperor! I shall go to him myself.” Dong Yun memorialized: “Your Highness must not go lightly. I believe the Chancellor must have some profound design. Let His Majesty go first. If the Chancellor is indeed negligent, it will not be too late for Your Highness to summon him to the Imperial Ancestral Temple and question him there.” The Empress Dowager accepted his counsel.\n\nThe following day, the Latter Emperor drove in person to the Chancellor’s residence. When the gatekeeper saw the imperial carriage arrive, he hastily prostrated himself upon the ground in welcome. The Latter Emperor asked, “Where is the Chancellor?” The gatekeeper replied, “I do not know where he is. We have only the Chancellor’s command to bar all officials and allow no one to enter without permission.” The Latter Emperor therefore descended from his carriage and proceeded on foot. He passed alone through the third gate and saw Kongming leaning upon a bamboo staff beside a small pond, watching the fish. The Latter Emperor stood behind him for a long time before slowly saying, “Is the Chancellor well and at ease?” Kongming looked back and, seeing that it was the Latter Emperor, hastily cast aside his staff and prostrated himself upon the ground, saying, “Your servant deserves ten thousand deaths!” The Latter Emperor helped him rise and asked, “Cao Pi has now divided his troops into five armies, and the invasion of our borders is most urgent. Why does my Chancellor-Father refuse to leave his residence and attend to affairs?” Kongming laughed heartily, helped the Latter Emperor into an inner chamber, and, when they were seated, memorialized: “How could I be unaware that the armies are advancing by five routes? I was not watching the fish; I was deep in thought.” The Latter Emperor said, “What, then, is to be done?” Kongming replied, “The armies of Kebineng, king of the Qiang; Meng Huo, king of the Southern Man; the rebel general Meng Da; and Cao Zhen of Wei—these four armies I have already driven back. Only Sun Quan’s army remains. I already have a plan to make it withdraw, but I require an eloquent man as envoy. Because I have not yet found the right person, I have been pondering the matter deeply. Why need Your Majesty be troubled?”\n\nWhen the Latter Emperor heard this, he was both astonished and delighted, and said, “My Chancellor-Father indeed possesses designs unfathomable even to ghosts and gods! I beg to hear the means by which the armies have been repelled.” Kongming said, “The Former Emperor entrusted Your Majesty to me. How would I dare be negligent for a single morning or evening? The officers in Chengdu do not understand the subtlety of warfare, whose highest excellence lies in making one’s designs unfathomable. How could I disclose them to others? Your old servant first learned that Kebineng, king of the western tribes, was leading troops against Xiping Pass. I considered that Ma Chao’s family had lived in Western Chuan for generations and that he had long enjoyed the allegiance of the Qiang, who revered him as the General of Divine Might. I had already sent a man by forced marches with a dispatch ordering Ma Chao to guard Xiping Pass closely and place four forces in ambush, relieving one another daily, to resist the enemy. Thus there is no need to worry about that route. As for Meng Huo of the Southern Man, whose troops are invading the four commanderies, I also sent an urgent dispatch ordering Wei Yan to lead an army in feints—entering from the left and emerging on the right, then entering from the right and emerging on the left. The Man troops rely only upon courage and strength and are highly suspicious. When they see these feinting forces, they will certainly not dare advance. Thus that route too gives no cause for concern. I also learned that Meng Da was leading troops out toward Hanzhong. Meng Da and Li Yan once swore a bond of life and death. When I returned to Chengdu, I left Li Yan to guard the Palace of Eternal Peace. I have written a letter in Li Yan’s own hand and sent someone to deliver it to Meng Da. Da will certainly plead illness and refuse to advance, thereby slackening the spirit of his army. Thus that route too gives no cause for concern. I further learned that Cao Zhen was leading troops against Yangping Pass. The terrain there is precipitous and can readily be defended. I have already dispatched Zhao Yun with an army to guard the pass, with strict orders not to give battle. When Cao Zhen sees that our army will not come out, he will soon withdraw of his own accord. None of these four armies need be feared. Yet lest our safety not be complete, I have secretly ordered the two generals Guan Xing and Zhang Bao each to lead thirty thousand troops and station them at vital points, ready to reinforce every route. None of these deployments passed through Chengdu, and so no one here knew of them. Only Eastern Wu’s army remains, and it may not move at all. If it sees the four armies victorious and Chuan in peril, it will certainly come to attack us. But if the four armies fail, why should it be willing to move? I judge that Sun Quan remembers the resentment caused by Cao Pi’s invasion of Wu by three routes and certainly will not heed his words. Even so, we must employ an eloquent man to go directly to Eastern Wu and explain the advantages and dangers. Once Eastern Wu is persuaded to withdraw first, why should the other four armies cause concern? But I have not yet found a man capable of persuading Wu, and therefore I have hesitated. Why trouble Your Majesty’s sacred person to come here?” The Latter Emperor said, “The Empress Dowager also wished to come and see my Chancellor-Father. Now that We have heard your words, it is as though We have awakened from a dream. What further cause have We for anxiety?”\n\nKongming drank several cups with the Latter Emperor, then escorted him from the residence. All the officers stood gathered outside the gate and saw that the Latter Emperor’s face bore a joyful expression. The Latter Emperor took leave of Kongming, mounted the imperial carriage, and returned to court. Everyone remained bewildered and uncertain. Among the assembled officers, Kongming saw one man raise his face to Heaven and laugh, his countenance likewise showing delight. Kongming looked closely and saw that it was Deng Zhi, styled Bomiao, a native of Xinye in Yiyang. He was then Minister of Revenue and a descendant of Deng Yu, Minister of War under the Han. Kongming secretly ordered someone to detain Deng Zhi. When the other officers had all dispersed, Kongming invited Zhi into his study and asked him, “Shu, Wei, and Wu now divide the realm among them in a tripartite balance. If we wish to conquer the other two states, reunify the realm, and restore the Han, which state should we attack first?” Zhi replied, “In my humble judgment, although Wei is a traitor to the Han, its power is exceedingly great and cannot readily be shaken. We must proceed slowly and plot against it over time. His Majesty has only just ascended the throne, and the hearts of the people are not yet settled. We should unite with Eastern Wu and form a bond as close as lips and teeth, washing away the old enmity of the Former Emperor. This is the plan for enduring security. I do not know whether it accords with the Chancellor’s honored judgment.” Kongming laughed heartily and said, “I have pondered this for a long time, but until now I had not found the man I needed. Today, at last, I have found him!” Zhi said, “For what purpose does the Chancellor require such a man?” Kongming replied, “I wish to send someone to form an alliance with Eastern Wu. Since you have clearly understood my intent, you will surely not disgrace your sovereign’s commission. No one but you can undertake the mission to Wu.” Zhi said, “My poor talents and shallow wisdom may not suffice for so grave a responsibility.” Kongming said, “Tomorrow I shall memorialize the Son of Heaven and request that Bomiao make the journey. You must not decline.” Zhi agreed and withdrew. The following day, Kongming obtained the Latter Emperor’s approval and dispatched Deng Zhi to persuade Eastern Wu. Zhi took leave and set out toward Eastern Wu. Truly:\n\nThe men of Wu had scarcely seen the spears laid by,\nWhen Shu’s envoy came with jade and silk to renew amity.\n\nWhat befell Deng Zhi on this journey is unknown; read the next chapter to learn how it unfolded.\n\n### Chapter 86\n\nQin Mi Confounds Zhang Wen with Celestial Eloquence; Xu Sheng Defeats Cao Pi with Fire\n\nNow after Lu Xun of Eastern Wu had driven back the Wei forces, the King of Wu appointed him General Who Supports the State and Marquis of Jiangling, and placed him in charge of Jingzhou as its Governor. From that time onward, all military authority rested with Lu Xun. Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong memorialized the King of Wu, requesting that he inaugurate a new reign era. Sun Quan consented and proclaimed the first year of Huangwu. Suddenly it was reported that the ruler of Wei had sent an envoy, and Sun Quan summoned him before the court. The envoy delivered his charge: “Previously, Shu sent men to seek aid from Wei. Wei failed for a time to perceive the truth and therefore dispatched troops in response. Now our sovereign deeply regrets this and wishes to raise four armies to seize the Riverlands. Eastern Wu may send forces to support us. Once the lands of Shu are won, we shall divide them equally between us.” On hearing this, Sun Quan could not decide and therefore consulted Zhang Zhao, Gu Yong, and the others. Zhang Zhao said, “Lu Boyan possesses extraordinary insight. You may ask him.” Sun Quan at once summoned Lu Xun. When Lu Xun arrived, he memorialized: “Cao Pi sits secure in the Central Plains and cannot be attacked in haste. Yet if we refuse him now, he will certainly become our enemy. In my judgment, neither Wei nor Wu has anyone capable of matching Zhuge Liang. For the present, we should reluctantly agree, put our troops in readiness, and merely observe how the four armies fare. If those four armies prevail and the Riverlands fall into peril, leaving Zhuge Liang unable to succor both front and rear, then Your Majesty should dispatch troops in response and be first to seize Chengdu. This is the best course. If the four armies are defeated, we may deliberate anew.” Sun Quan followed his counsel and told the Wei envoy, “Our military supplies are not yet prepared. On a chosen day, our forces shall set out.” The envoy bowed farewell and departed.\n\nSun Quan sent men to investigate and learned that the Western Tribal army had marched out through Xiping Pass, but upon seeing Ma Chao had withdrawn without fighting; that Meng Huo of the Southern Man had raised troops and attacked the four commanderies, but Wei Yan had driven them all back to their caves with a stratagem of feigned forces; that Meng Da’s army from Shangyong had fallen ill halfway and could proceed no farther; and that when Cao Zhen’s army emerged through Yangping Pass, Zhao Zilong barred every strategic defile—truly, one general guarding the pass was proof against ten thousand men. Cao Zhen encamped along the Xie Valley Road, but, unable to win, withdrew. When Sun Quan learned all this, he said to his civil and military officers, “Lu Boyan’s foresight is truly divine. Had I acted rashly, I would once again have made an enemy of Western Shu.” Suddenly it was reported that Deng Zhi had arrived as envoy from Western Shu. Zhang Zhao said, “This is another of Zhuge Liang’s schemes for withdrawing the enemy. He has sent Deng Zhi as a persuader.” Sun Quan asked, “How should I answer him?” Zhang Zhao said, “First set a great cauldron before the palace hall and fill it with several hundred catties of oil, with charcoal burning beneath it. When the oil boils, choose a thousand tall, broad-faced warriors, each holding a sword, and array them in unbroken ranks from the palace gate to the hall. Then summon Deng Zhi to appear. Do not wait for him to open his mouth and begin his persuasion, but charge him with seeking to imitate the old affair of Li Yiji, who went to persuade Qi, and boil him according to that precedent. Then see how the man responds.”\n\nSun Quan followed this advice. He had the oil cauldron set up, ordered warriors to stand on either side with weapons in hand, and summoned Deng Zhi. Deng Zhi straightened his robes and cap and entered. When he reached the palace gate, he saw two ranks of warriors, stern and awe-inspiring, each bearing a steel saber, great ax, long sword, or short halberd, arrayed all the way to the hall. Understanding their intent, Deng Zhi showed no fear but strode on proudly. Before the hall, he saw the hot oil boiling in the cauldron. The warriors on either side watched him closely, but Deng Zhi merely smiled. A court attendant led him before the curtain, where Deng Zhi made a deep bow without kneeling. Sun Quan ordered the beaded curtain raised and shouted, “Why do you not bow before me?” Deng Zhi answered proudly, “An envoy from a superior state does not bow before the ruler of a petty realm.” Sun Quan was furious. “You fail to reckon your own position! Do you mean to wag your three-inch tongue and imitate Master Li’s persuasion of Qi? Cast him into the oil cauldron at once!” Deng Zhi laughed aloud. “Everyone says Eastern Wu abounds in worthy men. Who would have imagined that they feared a single scholar?” Sun Quan’s anger mounted. “Why should I fear a common fellow like you?” Deng Zhi replied, “If you do not fear Deng Bomiao, why are you afraid that I will persuade you?” Sun Quan said, “You mean to act as Zhuge Liang’s persuader and induce me to break with Wei and turn toward Shu—is that not so?” Deng Zhi said, “I am only a scholar of Shu, come expressly to discuss what will benefit or harm the state of Wu. Yet you array soldiers and prepare a cauldron to repel a single envoy. How narrow is your capacity, that it can contain nothing!”\n\nHearing this, Sun Quan felt ashamed and discomfited. He immediately ordered the warriors away, invited Deng Zhi into the hall, gave him a seat, and asked, “What are the advantages and dangers of relations with Wu and Wei? I beg you to instruct me, sir.” Deng Zhi said, “Does Your Majesty wish to make peace with Shu, or to make peace with Wei?” Sun Quan replied, “I do indeed wish to make peace with the ruler of Shu, but I fear that he is young and inexperienced and may not remain constant from beginning to end.” Deng Zhi said, “Your Majesty is a hero born to command his age, and Zhuge Liang is likewise an outstanding genius of the time. Shu possesses the defenses of its mountains and rivers; Wu possesses the fastness of its three great waterways. If the two states unite in harmony and become as lips and teeth, then by advancing they may swallow the realm between them, and by withdrawing they may stand as two legs of the tripod. But if Your Majesty now presents tokens of submission and declares yourself a vassal of Wei, Wei will certainly expect you to appear at court and demand that your heir be sent to serve within its palace. If you refuse, Wei will raise an army to attack you, while Shu will follow the current downstream and seize your territory. Then the lands south of the Yangtze will no longer belong to Your Majesty. If Your Majesty believes my foolish words mistaken, I shall die before you and put an end to my reputation as a persuader.” When he had finished, he gathered up his robes, descended from the hall, and made straight for the oil cauldron to leap into it. Sun Quan hastily ordered him stopped, invited him into the rear hall, and treated him with the honors due an exalted guest. Sun Quan said, “Your words accord exactly with my own wishes. I now desire an alliance with the ruler of Shu. Will you serve as my intermediary?” Deng Zhi replied, “A moment ago it was Your Majesty who wished to boil this humble minister; now it is also Your Majesty who wishes to employ him. Since Your Majesty remains uncertain and undecided, how can you win the trust of others?” Sun Quan said, “My mind is settled. Doubt me no further, sir.”\n\nThe King of Wu therefore detained Deng Zhi as his guest and assembled his many officers. He said, “I rule the eighty-one prefectures south of the Yangtze, together with the lands of Jing and Chu, yet can I be inferior to that remote corner called Western Shu? Shu has Deng Zhi, who has brought no disgrace upon his sovereign, while Wu has not one man who can enter Shu and make my intentions known.” Suddenly one man stepped from the ranks and memorialized, “I am willing to go as envoy.” All looked and saw a native of Wu County in Wu Commandery. His surname was Zhang, his given name Wen, and his style Huishu; he then held the post of General of the Household. Sun Quan said, “I fear that when you reach Shu and meet Zhuge Liang, you will be unable to convey my true sentiments.” Zhang Wen replied, “Kongming is only a man. Why should I fear him?” Sun Quan was overjoyed. He rewarded Zhang Wen lavishly and sent him with Deng Zhi into the Riverlands to establish friendly relations.\n\nNow after Deng Zhi had departed, Kongming memorialized the Latter Sovereign: “Deng Zhi’s mission is certain to succeed. The lands of Wu contain many worthy men, and someone will surely come to return the courtesy. Your Majesty should receive him graciously and send him back to Wu so that friendly alliance may be established. Once Wu enters into accord with us, Wei will not dare send troops against Shu. When Wu and Wei are both at peace, I shall campaign in the south and pacify the Man regions; only then shall we make plans against Wei. Once Wei is weakened, Eastern Wu will not long endure, and the foundations may be laid for restoring unity to the empire.” The Latter Sovereign agreed.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Eastern Wu had sent Zhang Wen with Deng Zhi into the Riverlands to return the courtesy. The Latter Sovereign assembled his civil and military officers upon the vermilion steps and ordered Deng Zhi and Zhang Wen admitted. Zhang Wen, believing himself to have achieved his purpose, strode proudly into the hall and saluted the Latter Sovereign. The Latter Sovereign bestowed upon him a brocade-covered stool, seated him on the left side of the hall, and gave an imperial banquet in his honor, showing him every courtesy and respect. When the banquet ended, the assembled officers escorted Zhang Wen to his lodging. The next day, Kongming gave a banquet for him. Kongming said to Zhang Wen, “While the Former Emperor lived, he was not on friendly terms with Wu, but now he has passed away. Our present sovereign deeply admires the King of Wu and desires to cast aside old grievances, form an enduring alliance, and join forces to destroy Wei. I trust, Excellency, that you will report this favorably upon your return.” Zhang Wen promised to do so. When the wine had reached its height, Zhang Wen smiled with easy self-satisfaction and displayed a considerable air of arrogance.\n\nThe following day, the Latter Sovereign presented Zhang Wen with gold and silks and arranged a farewell banquet at the courier pavilion south of the city, ordering the officers to see him off. Kongming pressed wine upon him with great courtesy. While they were drinking, a man suddenly entered in his cups. He gave a proud, sweeping bow, took his place at the banquet, and sat down. Zhang Wen, surprised, asked Kongming, “Who is this man?” Kongming replied, “His surname is Qin, his given name Mi, and his style Zichi. He is presently a Scholar of Yizhou.” Zhang Wen laughed. “He bears the title of Scholar, but I do not know whether he has ever truly studied anything.” Qin Mi answered solemnly, “Even three-foot children in Shu all attend to their studies—how much more should I?” Zhang Wen asked, “Then tell me, sir, what have you studied?” Qin Mi replied, “From astronomy above to geography below, from the Three Teachings and Nine Schools to the philosophers and the Hundred Schools, there is nothing I do not comprehend. The rise and fall of states, ancient and modern, and the classics and commentaries of sages and worthies—there is nothing I have not read.” Zhang Wen laughed. “Since you make such lofty claims, allow me to question you about Heaven. Does Heaven have a head?” Qin Mi replied, “It has a head.” Zhang Wen asked, “In what direction is its head?” Qin Mi said, “In the west. The Book of Songs says, ‘Then he turned his gaze westward.’ From this we may infer that its head is in the west.” Zhang Wen asked again, “Does Heaven have ears?” Qin Mi replied, “Heaven dwells on high but hears what is below. The Book of Songs says, ‘The crane cries in the marsh’s deepest reaches, and its voice is heard in Heaven.’ Without ears, how could Heaven hear?” Zhang Wen asked again, “Does Heaven have feet?” Qin Mi said, “It has feet. The Book of Songs says, ‘The steps of Heaven are fraught with hardship.’ Without feet, how could Heaven step?” Zhang Wen asked again, “Does Heaven have a surname?” Qin Mi replied, “How could it have none?” Zhang Wen asked, “What is its surname?” Qin Mi answered, “Its surname is Liu.” Zhang Wen said, “How do you know?” Qin Mi replied, “The Son of Heaven’s surname is Liu; therefore I know it.” Zhang Wen then asked, “Is the sun born in the east?” Qin Mi answered, “Though it is born in the east, it sets in the west.”\n\nAt this time Qin Mi’s words rang clear and fluent, and his answers followed the questions like a flowing stream. Everyone at the banquet was astonished. Zhang Wen had nothing to say. Qin Mi then asked, “You, sir, are a celebrated scholar of Eastern Wu. Since you have deigned to question me about Heaven, you must surely possess a profound understanding of its principles. In ancient times, after chaos was divided, yin and yang were separated. What was light and pure floated upward and became Heaven, while what was heavy and turbid congealed below and became Earth. Later, when Lord Gonggong was defeated in battle, he struck Mount Buzhou with his head, breaking the pillar of Heaven and severing the cord of Earth. Heaven tilted toward the northwest, and Earth sank toward the southeast. Since Heaven was light and pure and floated upward, how could it tilt toward the northwest? And beyond what is light and pure, I do not know what else there may be. I beg you, sir, to instruct me.” Zhang Wen had no answer. He therefore left his seat and apologized, saying, “I never imagined that Shu produced so many outstanding men! Hearing your discourse just now has opened my mind and swept away its obstructions.” Kongming feared that Zhang Wen would be humiliated and therefore smoothed matters over with gracious words: “The questions and challenges exchanged at a banquet are merely playful conversation. You, sir, profoundly understand the way to secure a state and bring order to a realm. Why attach importance to a contest of lips and teeth?” Zhang Wen bowed his thanks. Kongming then ordered Deng Zhi to return to Wu and reciprocate its courtesy, traveling together with Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen and Deng Zhi bowed farewell to Kongming and set out for Eastern Wu.\n\nNow when the King of Wu saw that Zhang Wen had not yet returned from Shu, he assembled his civil and military officers to deliberate. Suddenly a court attendant memorialized, “Shu has sent Deng Zhi back into our state with Zhang Wen to return our courtesy.” Sun Quan summoned them. Zhang Wen bowed before the hall and gave a full account of the virtues of the Latter Sovereign and Kongming, saying that they wished to establish an enduring alliance and had specially sent Secretary Deng to return the courtesy. Sun Quan was overjoyed and gave a banquet in their honor. Sun Quan asked Deng Zhi, “If Wu and Shu unite in purpose and destroy Wei, bringing peace to the empire, would it not be a joy for our two sovereigns to divide it and rule?” Deng Zhi replied, “‘There are not two suns in Heaven, nor two kings among the people.’ If Wei is destroyed, I do not know upon whom the Mandate of Heaven will devolve. But if each sovereign cultivates his virtue and each minister exhausts his loyalty, only then will warfare cease.” Sun Quan laughed heartily. “Is your sincerity truly as forthright as this?” He then presented Deng Zhi with lavish gifts and sent him back to Shu. From that time onward, Wu and Shu maintained friendly relations.\n\nNow agents of Wei learned of this affair and reported it with all speed to the Central Plains. When Cao Pi, ruler of Wei, heard the news, he was furious. “Wu and Shu have joined in alliance,” he said. “They must intend to move against the Central Plains. Better that I attack first.” He therefore summoned a great assembly of civil and military officers to deliberate on raising an army against Wu. By this time Grand Marshal Cao Ren and Grand Commandant Jia Xu had both died. Palace Attendant Xin Pi stepped from the ranks and memorialized: “The lands of the Central Plains are broad, but the population is sparse. I see no advantage in resorting to arms. The best policy now is to maintain our armies and establish military colonies for ten years. Once provisions are abundant and the troops strong, we may employ them; then both Wu and Shu can be destroyed.” Cao Pi angrily replied, “That is the argument of a pedantic scholar! Now that Wu and Shu are allied, sooner or later they will invade our borders. How can we spare the time to wait ten years?” He immediately issued an edict to raise troops against Wu. Sima Yi memorialized: “Wu is defended by the natural barrier of the Yangtze, which cannot be crossed without ships. If Your Majesty is determined to lead the campaign in person, you should select warships large and small, sail from the Cai and Ying rivers into the Huai, seize Shouchun, proceed to Guangling, cross the mouth of the Yangtze, and strike directly at Nanxu. This is the best course.” Cao Pi followed his counsel. Work continued day and night to construct ten dragon ships, each more than twenty zhang long and capable of holding over two thousand men; more than three thousand other warships were also assembled and prepared. In the eighth month of autumn, the fifth year of Huangchu, the officers and soldiers of every rank were mustered. Cao Zhen was appointed commander of the vanguard; Zhang Liao, Zhang He, Wen Ping, Xu Huang, and the other great generals marched ahead; Xu Chu and Lü Qian guarded the central army; Cao Xiu brought up the rear; and Liu Ye and Jiang Ji served as advisers. The land and naval forces together numbered more than three hundred thousand, and a day was fixed for their departure. Sima Yi was appointed Left Director of the Imperial Secretariat and left behind at Xuchang. All major affairs of state were entrusted to his decision.\n\nNo more need be said of the Wei army setting forth. Spies from Eastern Wu learned of the affair and reported it to their state. A court attendant hastily memorialized the King of Wu: “Cao Pi, ruler of Wei, has personally embarked aboard a dragon ship and is leading more than three hundred thousand land and naval troops from the Cai and Ying rivers into the Huai. He will surely seize Guangling, cross the Yangtze, and descend upon the lands south of the river. The danger is grave.” Sun Quan was greatly alarmed and at once assembled his civil and military officers for counsel. Gu Yong said, “Now that Your Majesty is allied with Western Shu, you should write to Zhuge Kongming and ask him to send an army out of Hanzhong to divide the enemy’s strength. At the same time, dispatch a great general to station troops at Nanxu and resist them.” Sun Quan said, “No one but Lu Boyan can bear such a heavy responsibility.” Gu Yong replied, “Lu Boyan is guarding Jingzhou and must not be moved lightly.” Sun Quan said, “I know that well enough, but there is no one at hand capable of replacing him.” Before he had finished, a man stepped from the ranks and declared, “Though I lack ability, I am willing to command an army against the troops of Wei. If Cao Pi crosses the great river in person, I shall capture him alive and present him to Your Highness. If he does not cross, I shall still slay more than half his army and make the soldiers of Wei afraid even to look Eastern Wu in the face.” Sun Quan looked and saw that the speaker was Xu Sheng. Overjoyed, he said, “If I have you to guard the region south of the Yangtze, what cause have I for concern?” He appointed Xu Sheng General Who Pacifies the East and commander-in-chief of all forces at Jianye and Nanxu. Xu Sheng gave thanks for the favor, accepted his orders, and withdrew. He immediately commanded the officers and troops to prepare great quantities of equipment and raise many standards and banners as part of his plan to defend the riverbank.\n\nSuddenly one man stepped boldly forward and said, “Today the Great King entrusted you, General, with a grave responsibility, expecting you to break the Wei army and capture Cao Pi. Why do you not send your troops across the river at once and meet the enemy in Huainan? If you wait until Cao Pi’s army arrives, I fear it will be too late.” Xu Sheng looked and saw Sun Shao, a nephew of the King of Wu. Sun Shao’s style was Gongli, and he held the post of General Who Displays Might. He had formerly defended Guangling and, though young and headstrong, possessed exceptional courage and daring. Xu Sheng said, “Cao Pi’s power is great, and he has renowned generals serving as his vanguard. We must not cross the river to meet him. When all his ships have assembled along the northern bank, I shall have a plan to destroy them.” Sun Shao said, “I have three thousand troops under my command, and I also know the roads and terrain around Guangling intimately. I am willing to go north of the river myself and fight Cao Pi to the death. If I do not prevail, I shall willingly submit to military law.” Xu Sheng refused. Sun Shao stubbornly insisted on going, but Xu Sheng still would not permit it. Again and again Sun Shao demanded leave to march. At last Xu Sheng angrily said, “If you disobey orders in this fashion, how can I control the other generals?” He shouted to the warriors to drag Sun Shao out and behead him. The executioners escorted Sun Shao beyond the camp gate and raised the black flag. One of Sun Shao’s officers sped to inform Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard, he hurriedly mounted and rode to the rescue. Just as the warriors were about to carry out the sentence, Sun Quan arrived, shouted at the executioners to disperse, and saved Sun Shao. Sun Shao wept as he memorialized: “In former years I served at Guangling and came to know its terrain thoroughly. If we do not fight Cao Pi there, but wait until he descends upon the Yangtze, Eastern Wu’s destruction will be only days away!”\n\nSun Quan went straight into the camp. Xu Sheng received him and escorted him into the command tent, where he memorialized: “The Great King appointed me commander-in-chief and charged me to lead the army against Wei. Now General Who Displays Might Sun Shao has violated military law by disobeying orders and deserves death. Why has the Great King pardoned him?” Sun Quan replied, “Shao relied upon the rash courage of youth and unwittingly offended against military law. I earnestly hope you will deal leniently with him.” Xu Sheng said, “The law was not established by me, nor was it established by the Great King. It is the penal code of the state. If a man is spared because he is your kinsman, how can the army be commanded?” Sun Quan replied, “Since Shao broke the law, he should indeed be left to the general’s punishment. Yet though the boy was originally surnamed Yu, my elder brother loved him dearly and bestowed upon him the surname Sun. He has also rendered me considerable service. If I were to kill him now, I would betray the obligations I owe my brother.” Xu Sheng said, “For the Great King’s sake, I shall hold his death sentence in abeyance.” Sun Quan ordered Sun Shao to bow in thanks, but Sun Shao refused. In a fierce voice he said, “As I see it, the only course is to lead the army against Cao Pi! Even if I die, I will never submit to your judgment!” Xu Sheng’s expression changed. Sun Quan rebuked Sun Shao and sent him away, then said to Xu Sheng, “Even if Wu had no such man, what loss would it suffer? Do not employ him again.” Having spoken, he returned to his residence. That night a messenger informed Xu Sheng that Sun Shao had led his own three thousand picked troops secretly across the river. Xu Sheng feared that if any mishap befell him, he would have difficulty facing the King of Wu. He therefore summoned Ding Feng, entrusted him with a secret plan, and sent him across the river with three thousand troops to provide support.\n\nNow the King of Wei sailed in his dragon ship to Guangling, where Cao Zhen and the vanguard had already drawn up their forces along the bank of the great river. Cao Pi asked, “How many soldiers are there on the opposite bank?” Cao Zhen replied, “Looking across from this distance, we can see no one at all, nor any banners, standards, camps, or stockades.” Cao Pi said, “This must be some deceitful scheme. I shall go myself to judge whether their position is empty or solid.” The river channel was therefore cleared, and the dragon ship sailed directly into the Yangtze and moored near the bank. Banners of five colors embroidered with dragons, phoenixes, the sun, and the moon rose above the ship; imperial insignia crowded around it, glittering so brilliantly that the eye was dazzled. Cao Pi sat erect aboard the ship and gazed toward the southern shore, but saw not a single person. Turning to Liu Ye and Jiang Ji, he asked, “Can we cross the river?” Liu Ye replied, “In warfare, the solid is made to appear empty, and the empty solid. How could the enemy see this great army arrive and make no preparations? Your Majesty must not act rashly. Let us wait three or five days and observe their movements; then we may send the vanguard across to test them.” Cao Pi said, “Your words accord exactly with my intention.”\n\nThat evening they remained on the river for the night. The moon was dark, but the soldiers all held lanterns and torches, whose brilliance lit Heaven and Earth as though it were broad daylight. Looking toward the southern shore, they could not see so much as a spark of fire. Cao Pi asked those around him, “What is the reason for this?” A court attendant memorialized, “They must have heard that Your Majesty’s heavenly host had arrived and fled at the mere rumor of its coming.” Cao Pi laughed to himself. By dawn, a dense fog had spread over the river, so thick that no one could see the person opposite him. After a while, a wind arose, the fog dispersed, and the clouds rolled away. Looking toward the southern bank, they saw an unbroken line of fortified towns. Spears and swords flashed in the sunlight atop the towers, while standards and signal pennants covered every wall. In a short time, messenger after messenger came to report: “From Nanxu all along the river as far as Stone City, for several hundred li in an unbroken stretch, walls, towers, ships, and wagons extend without end—all completed in a single night.” Cao Pi was greatly alarmed. In fact, Xu Sheng had bound reeds together in the shapes of men, dressed them all in green garments, placed banners in their hands, and stationed them on false walls and sham towers meant to deceive the enemy. When the soldiers of Wei saw what appeared to be multitudes of men and horses upon the walls, how could they fail to lose heart? Cao Pi sighed. “Though Wei possesses warriors by the thousand, there is nowhere to employ them. The men of the south cannot yet be conquered!”\n\nEven as he marveled in alarm, a violent gale suddenly arose. White waves towered to the heavens, and the river spray drenched Cao Pi’s dragon robe. The great ship was on the verge of capsizing. Cao Zhen hastily ordered Wen Ping to bring a small boat and rescue the imperial person. No one aboard the dragon ship could keep his footing. Wen Ping leaped onto the dragon ship, carried Cao Pi on his back down into the smaller craft, and hurried into a sheltered inlet. Suddenly an express rider came galloping up with the report: “Zhao Yun has led an army out through Yangping Pass and is advancing directly upon Chang’an.” Cao Pi turned pale with alarm and immediately ordered a retreat. The troops scattered in flight, each seeking his own escape, while the soldiers of Wu pursued from behind. Cao Pi issued an edict commanding that all imperial belongings be abandoned. Just as the dragon ship was about to enter the Huai, drums and horns suddenly sounded together and a tremendous clamor of battle cries arose. A force came charging in obliquely, led by the great general Sun Shao. The Wei troops could not withstand him. More than half were cut down, and countless others drowned.\n\nThe generals exerted themselves to the utmost and rescued the ruler of Wei. After crossing the Huai, Cao Pi had traveled less than thirty li when the belt of reeds along the river, which had been soaked beforehand with fish oil, burst into flame. Driven downstream by the wind, which blew with terrific force, the flames filled the sky and cut off the dragon ships. Cao Pi was greatly alarmed and hastily descended into a smaller boat. By the time he reached the bank, the dragon ship was already ablaze. Cao Pi hurriedly mounted a horse, but a body of troops came charging along the shore, led by the great general Ding Feng. Zhang Liao spurred forward to meet him, but Ding Feng struck him in the waist with an arrow. Xu Huang managed to save him, and together they protected the ruler of Wei in his flight. Countless soldiers were lost. Behind them, Sun Shao and Ding Feng captured horses, carriages, ships, weapons, and equipment beyond all reckoning. The Wei army returned in utter defeat. The Wu general Xu Sheng received full credit for the great victory, and the King of Wu bestowed lavish rewards upon him. After Zhang Liao returned to Xuchang, his arrow wound burst open and he died. Cao Pi buried him with great honors, but that need not be related here.\n\nNow just as Zhao Yun led his troops charging out through Yangping Pass, a report suddenly came that a dispatch had arrived from the Prime Minister. It stated that Yong Kai, a powerful chieftain of Yizhou, had allied himself with the Man King Meng Huo and raised one hundred thousand Man troops to invade and plunder the four commanderies. Zhao Yun was therefore ordered to withdraw his army, while Ma Chao was commanded to hold Yangping Pass securely, for the Prime Minister intended to campaign in the south in person. Zhao Yun hastily recalled his troops and returned. At this time Kongming was in Chengdu putting the army in order and preparing to lead the southern expedition himself. Truly:\n\nNo sooner is Eastern Wu seen opposing northern Wei,\nThan Western Shu must battle the southern Man.\n\nWhat the outcome would be will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 87\n\nThe Prime Minister Raises a Great Army Against the Southern Tribes; the Man King Is Captured in His First Resistance\n\nNow Zhuge Liang, the Chancellor, remained in Chengdu, personally and impartially deciding every matter, great or small. The people of the Two Rivers rejoiced in peace; doors were left unbarred at night, and lost articles lay untouched upon the roads. Moreover, harvests had been abundant year after year. Old and young alike, well fed and content, sang for joy; whenever labor service was levied, all vied to fulfill it early. Thus every article needed for the army, from supplies to weapons and equipment, stood fully prepared; rice filled the granaries, and wealth overflowed the treasuries.\n\nIn the third year of Jianxing, an urgent dispatch came from Yizhou: Meng Huo, King of the Man tribes, had raised one hundred thousand warriors and was raiding across the frontier. Yong Kai, Administrator of Jianning and a descendant of Yong Chi, Marquis of Shifang under the Han, had now allied himself with Meng Huo in rebellion. Zhu Bao, Administrator of Zangke Commandery, and Gao Ding, Administrator of Yuexi Commandery, had both surrendered their cities; only Wang Kang, Administrator of Yongchang, refused to rebel. The troops under Yong Kai, Zhu Bao, and Gao Ding were all serving as guides for Meng Huo and attacking Yongchang Commandery. Wang Kang and his Officer of Merit, Lü Kai, had rallied the people and were defending the city to the death, but their situation was desperate. Kongming therefore entered the court and memorialized the Latter Emperor: “In my judgment, the refusal of the southern tribes to submit is a grave danger to the state. I should personally lead a great army to chastise them.”\n\nThe Latter Emperor said, “Sun Quan lies to the east, and Cao Pi to the north. If my Chancellor-Father leaves me now, what shall I do if Wu or Wei attacks?”\n\nKongming replied, “Eastern Wu has only lately made peace with our state and is unlikely to harbor disloyal intentions. Should it do so, Li Yan is stationed at Baidi; he is capable of opposing Lu Xun. Cao Pi has recently suffered defeat and lost the edge of his spirit, so he cannot yet undertake a distant campaign. Moreover, Ma Chao guards the passes around Hanzhong, so there is no cause for concern. I shall also leave Guan Xing, Zhang Bao, and others with two separate armies to provide support, ensuring that Your Majesty remains safe beyond all possibility of mishap. I shall first sweep the southern tribes into submission, then march north to recover the Central Plain, thereby repaying the late Emperor’s grace in visiting me three times and honoring the great trust he placed in me when he entrusted his orphan to my care.”\n\nThe Latter Emperor said, “I am young and without wisdom. Chancellor-Father, weigh the matter and act as you deem best.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a man stepped out from the ranks of officials and cried, “You must not! You must not!” All looked and saw that it was Wang Lian, styled Wenyi, a native of Nanyang who then held office as Grand Remonstrant. Wang Lian protested: “The south is a barren land and a region rife with pestilential vapors. The Chancellor bears the heavy responsibility of governing the realm; it is not fitting that he undertake so distant a campaign in person. Besides, Yong Kai and the others are no more than a rash upon the skin. The Chancellor need only send a great general against them, and success will assuredly follow.”\n\nKongming replied, “The lands of the southern tribes lie far from the heart of the state, and their people are largely unaccustomed to the transforming influence of royal rule. It will be exceedingly difficult to win their submission. I must go in person to subdue them. Whether firmness or gentleness is called for must be separately weighed in each case; such a task cannot lightly be entrusted to another.”\n\nWang Lian pleaded with him bitterly again and again, but Kongming would not listen. That day Kongming took leave of the Latter Emperor. He appointed Jiang Wan as Army Adviser; Fei Yi as Chief Clerk; Dong Jue and Fan Jian as secretarial officers; Zhao Yun and Wei Yan as chief generals with overall command of the troops; and Wang Ping and Zhang Yi as deputy generals. Together with several dozen officers from the Riverlands, he raised five hundred thousand troops from Shu and set out toward Yizhou.\n\nSuddenly Guan Suo, Lord Guan’s third son, entered the army and came before Kongming, saying, “After Jingzhou fell, I fled for refuge to the Bao family estate, where I remained to nurse my wounds. I repeatedly wished to go to the Riverlands, present myself to the late Emperor, and avenge our wrongs, but my wounds had not closed and I was unable to travel. Recently I recovered completely, and upon learning that all our enemies in Eastern Wu had been put to death, I came directly to the Western Riverlands to seek audience with the Emperor. On the road I happened to encounter the army marching south, so I have come especially to offer my service.”\n\nOn hearing this, Kongming sighed in wonder. He sent a report to the court and appointed Guan Suo vanguard of the advance force, to accompany the southern expedition. The great host marched in its appointed formations. They ate when hungry, drank when thirsty, rested by night, and traveled at dawn; wherever they passed, they committed not the slightest offense against the people.\n\nNow when Yong Kai learned that Kongming was personally leading the great army against him, he conferred with Gao Ding and Zhu Bao and divided their forces into three columns: Gao Ding took the center, Yong Kai the left, and Zhu Bao the right. Each led fifty or sixty thousand troops to meet the enemy. Gao Ding appointed E Huan vanguard of the advance force. E Huan stood nine feet tall and had a fierce and ugly face. He wielded a halberd of the “Square Heaven” pattern and possessed courage that ten thousand men could not withstand. Leading the troops under his command, he left the main camp to meet the army of Shu.\n\nKongming’s great army had now reached the borders of Yizhou. No sooner had the advance vanguard—Wei Yan, with the deputy generals Zhang Yi and Wang Ping—entered the frontier pass than they encountered E Huan’s troops. The two armies formed their battle lines, and Wei Yan rode forth, shouting abuse: “Rebel! Surrender at once!”\n\nE Huan spurred forward and engaged Wei Yan. After only a few bouts, Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled, with E Huan in pursuit. They had gone only a few li when a tremendous clamor arose. Zhang Yi and Wang Ping attacked from two directions and cut off E Huan’s retreat. Wei Yan wheeled around, and the three generals joined forces against him, capturing E Huan alive. They escorted him to the main camp and brought him before Kongming.\n\nKongming ordered his bonds removed and treated him to wine and food. Then he asked, “Whose officer are you?”\n\n“I am an officer under Gao Ding,” E Huan replied.\n\nKongming said, “I know Gao Ding to be a loyal and honorable man. He has been deceived by Yong Kai, and that alone has brought him to this pass. I shall now release you. Return and tell Administrator Gao to submit without delay, lest he suffer a great calamity.”\n\nE Huan bowed his thanks and departed. Returning to Gao Ding, he told him of Kongming’s generosity, and Gao Ding too was deeply moved.\n\nThe next day Yong Kai came to Gao Ding’s camp. After the customary greetings, he asked, “How did E Huan manage to return?”\n\n“Zhuge Liang released him out of righteousness,” Gao Ding replied.\n\n“This is Zhuge Liang’s scheme to sow discord,” said Yong Kai. “He wishes to set the two of us at odds, and that is why he has employed this stratagem.”\n\nGao Ding half believed and half doubted him, and uncertainty filled his heart. Suddenly a report came that a general of Shu was challenging them to battle. Gao Ding personally led thirty thousand troops out to meet him. After only a few bouts he wheeled his horse and fled. Wei Yan led his troops in a great advance and pursued him for more than twenty li. The following day Yong Kai again raised troops to meet the enemy, but for three successive days Kongming did not come forth. On the fourth day Yong Kai and Gao Ding divided their forces into two columns and advanced upon the camp of Shu.\n\nKongming had ordered Wei Yan to lie in wait along both routes. Sure enough, when the two armies of Yong Kai and Gao Ding arrived, the ambushing troops fell upon them, killing or wounding more than half and capturing countless others alive. All the prisoners were escorted to the main camp. Yong Kai’s men were confined on one side, and Gao Ding’s men on the other. Kongming then had his soldiers spread this rumor: “All Gao Ding’s men will be spared; all Yong Kai’s men will be killed.”\n\nThe prisoners all heard these words. Presently Kongming ordered Yong Kai’s men brought before his tent and asked, “Under whose command do you serve?”\n\nThey falsely replied, “We are men under Gao Ding.”\n\nKongming spared them all, rewarded them with wine and food, and had them escorted to the frontier and released to return to their camp.\n\nKongming next summoned Gao Ding’s men and questioned them. They all declared, “We truly are soldiers under Gao Ding.”\n\nKongming likewise spared them all and bestowed wine and food upon them, but then publicly announced: “Today Yong Kai sent a man to offer his surrender. He proposes to present the heads of your lord and Zhu Bao as proof of merit, a thing I find most distressing. Since you are soldiers under Gao Ding, I shall release you to return. You must never rebel again. If you are captured another time, you will receive no mercy.”\n\nThey all bowed their thanks and departed. Returning to their camp, they went before Gao Ding and told him everything. Gao Ding secretly sent a man to Yong Kai’s camp to investigate, and there he found that those who had likewise been released were speaking of Kongming’s generosity. Consequently, many soldiers in Yong Kai’s army had conceived a desire to submit to Gao Ding.\n\nEven so, Gao Ding remained uneasy. He sent another man to Kongming’s camp to discover the truth. Soldiers lying in ambush along the road seized the spy and brought him before Kongming. Kongming deliberately pretended to take him for one of Yong Kai’s men. Summoning him into the tent, he demanded, “Since your commander agreed to present the heads of Gao Ding and Zhu Bao, why has he missed the appointed day? You bungling wretch! How can you serve as a spy when you are so careless?”\n\nThe soldier gave evasive answers. Kongming bestowed wine and food upon him, then wrote a secret letter and handed it to him, saying, “Take this letter to Yong Kai. Tell him to act quickly and not delay the affair.”\n\nThe spy bowed his thanks and departed. Returning to Gao Ding, he presented Kongming’s letter and related what Kongming had said concerning Yong Kai. After reading the letter, Gao Ding flew into a rage. “I treated him with perfect sincerity,” he cried, “yet he seeks to harm me in return! Neither reason nor justice can tolerate this!”\n\nHe summoned E Huan to consult with him. E Huan said, “Kongming is a benevolent man; to oppose him can bring no good fortune. Our rebellion and wrongdoing were all caused by Yong Kai. Better to kill him and offer our submission to Kongming.”\n\n“How are we to do it?” Gao Ding asked.\n\nE Huan replied, “Prepare a banquet and send someone to invite Yong Kai. If he harbors no treachery, he will assuredly come without misgiving. If he refuses to come, then he certainly has treacherous intentions. My lord may then attack the front of his camp, while I lie in wait on the narrow road behind it. In that way he can be captured.”\n\nGao Ding followed his advice and prepared a banquet to which he invited Yong Kai. Yong Kai, however, had become suspicious because of what the soldiers released the previous day had said. Fearing a trap, he refused to come.\n\nThat night Gao Ding led his troops in an assault upon Yong Kai’s camp. Those whom Kongming had spared and released were all grateful for Gao Ding’s kindness, and seized the opportunity to aid him in the fighting. Yong Kai’s army fell into disorder without offering battle. Yong Kai mounted and fled toward a mountain road. Before he had gone two li, drums thundered and a body of troops emerged. It was E Huan, gripping his Square Heaven halberd and galloping at their head. Taken wholly by surprise, Yong Kai was thrust from his horse by a single stroke of E Huan’s halberd, and E Huan at once cut off his head. All the soldiers under Yong Kai then surrendered to Gao Ding.\n\nGao Ding led both bodies of troops to surrender to Kongming and presented Yong Kai’s head beneath the command tent. Seated high within the tent, Kongming shouted to those beside him, “Drag Gao Ding away and bring me his head!”\n\nGao Ding cried, “Moved by the Chancellor’s great kindness, I have brought Yong Kai’s head and come to surrender. Why, then, would you have me beheaded?”\n\nKongming laughed loudly. “You have come under pretense of surrender. Do you dare deceive me?”\n\n“How does the Chancellor know my surrender is false?” Gao Ding asked.\n\nKongming took a sealed letter from a casket and handed it to Gao Ding, saying, “Zhu Bao has already sent a man to offer me this secret letter of surrender. He says that you and Yong Kai swore friendship unto life and death. How could you have been willing to kill him so suddenly? Therefore I know that your surrender is false.”\n\nGao Ding protested his innocence. “This is Zhu Bao’s scheme to sow discord! The Chancellor must not believe it!”\n\nKongming said, “It is difficult for me to rely upon the words of only one side. If you capture Zhu Bao, then your sincerity will be proven.”\n\n“Let the Chancellor harbor no doubts,” Gao Ding replied. “What if I go and capture Zhu Bao and bring him before you?”\n\n“If you do that,” said Kongming, “my suspicions will be laid to rest.”\n\nGao Ding immediately led E Huan and the troops under his command in a rush toward Zhu Bao’s camp. When they were still about ten li away, a body of troops emerged from behind a mountain. It was Zhu Bao. Seeing Gao Ding’s army approach, Zhu Bao hurriedly rode forward to speak with him.\n\nGao Ding reviled him, crying, “Why did you write to Chancellor Zhuge and use a scheme of discord to bring about my destruction?”\n\nZhu Bao stared at him, dumbfounded and unable to answer. Suddenly E Huan swung his horse out from behind Gao Ding and thrust Zhu Bao from the saddle with one stroke of his halberd.\n\nGao Ding shouted sternly, “All who refuse submission shall be put to death!”\n\nAt once the soldiers bowed together and surrendered. Gao Ding led both bodies of troops back to Kongming and presented Zhu Bao’s head beneath the command tent.\n\nKongming laughed loudly. “I deliberately caused you to kill these two traitors, thereby proving your loyalty.”\n\nHe then appointed Gao Ding Administrator of Yizhou, with overall authority over the three commanderies, and made E Huan a standard-bearing officer. Thus the armies on all three routes were pacified.\n\nWang Kang, Administrator of Yongchang, now came out of the city to welcome Kongming. After Kongming had entered, he asked, “Who helped you defend this city and preserve it from danger?”\n\nWang Kang replied, “That this commandery stands safe today is entirely due to a man of Buwei County in Yongchang. His surname is Lü, his given name Kai, and his style Jiping. All is owing to his efforts.”\n\nKongming at once asked that Lü Kai be summoned. Lü Kai entered and, after the customary courtesies, Kongming said, “I have long heard that you are a man of exceptional worth in Yongchang. It is largely thanks to you that this city was preserved. I now intend to pacify the southern tribes. What wise counsel can you offer?”\n\nLü Kai took out a map and presented it to Kongming, saying, “Ever since I entered official service, I have known that the southern people had long intended rebellion. I therefore secretly sent men into their territory to examine the places where troops might be stationed and battles fought, and from their findings I drew this map, which I have named the ‘Map for Pacifying the Southern Tribes as Easily as Turning the Palm.’ I now venture to offer it to my lord. If my lord will examine it, it may prove of some assistance in the southern campaign.”\n\nKongming was delighted. He appointed Lü Kai military instructor and guide to the army. Then Kongming led his forces onward, penetrating deep into the lands of the southern tribes.\n\nWhile the army was on the march, word suddenly came that an imperial envoy had arrived. Kongming had him admitted to the central command and saw a man enter dressed in plain white mourning robes. It was Ma Su, who wore mourning because his elder brother Ma Liang had recently died.\n\nMa Su said, “By imperial decree, I have brought wine and silk to bestow upon the troops.”\n\nAfter receiving the edict, Kongming distributed the gifts one by one according to the Emperor’s command. He then kept Ma Su in his tent for conversation.\n\nKongming asked him, “By imperial edict, I am charged with pacifying the southern tribes. I have long heard of Youchang’s lofty insight, and I ask you to favor me with your instruction.”\n\nMa Su replied, “I have but a few humble words, which I hope the Chancellor will consider. The southern tribes rely upon the remoteness of their lands and the ruggedness of their mountains, and for a long time they have refused submission. Though you defeat them today, tomorrow they will rebel again. When the Chancellor’s great army reaches their territory, it will certainly pacify them; yet as soon as you withdraw, you will surely need the troops for a northern expedition against Cao Pi. If the southern warriors learn that the interior has been left empty, they will rebel again without delay. The principle of warfare is this: ‘To attack the heart is best; to attack a city is inferior. War of the mind is best; war with weapons is inferior.’ I pray the Chancellor will content himself with winning their hearts.”\n\nKongming sighed and said, “Youchang truly understands the depths of my heart!”\n\nHe therefore appointed Ma Su an Army Adviser and continued forward at the head of the great host.\n\nNow Meng Huo, King of the Man tribes, learned that Kongming had outwitted and destroyed Yong Kai and the others. He accordingly summoned the commanders of three ravines for consultation. The commander of the First Ravine was Jinhuan Sanjie; the commander of the Second Ravine was Dong Tuna; and the commander of the Third Ravine was Ahuinan. The three commanders came before Meng Huo.\n\nMeng Huo said, “Chancellor Zhuge now leads a great army in an invasion of our territory. We have no choice but to unite our strength against him. You three shall divide your forces and advance by three routes. Whoever gains the victory shall be made lord of all the ravines.”\n\nHe assigned Jinhuan Sanjie to the center, Dong Tuna to the left, and Ahuinan to the right. Each led fifty thousand tribal warriors and marched according to his orders.\n\nKongming was deliberating in his camp when a scout galloped in with a report that the three ravine commanders were approaching by three separate routes. Having heard the report, Kongming summoned Zhao Yun and Wei Yan, but gave them no orders. He then summoned Wang Ping and Ma Zhong and instructed them: “The tribal army is approaching by three routes. I had intended to send Zilong and Wenchang against it, but neither man knows the terrain, so I dare not employ them. Wang Ping shall go by the left route to meet the enemy, and Ma Zhong by the right. I shall have Zilong and Wenchang follow behind to provide support. Muster your troops today and set forth tomorrow at dawn.”\n\nThe two accepted their orders and departed.\n\nKongming next summoned Zhang Yi and Zhang Yi and instructed them: “You two shall jointly command one army and go by the central route to meet the enemy. Muster your troops today, and tomorrow advance in concert with Wang Ping and Ma Zhong. I intended to send Zilong and Wenchang, but as neither man knows the terrain, I dare not employ them.”\n\nZhang Yi and Zhang Yi received their orders and withdrew.\n\nSeeing that Kongming had not employed them, Zhao Yun and Wei Yan both showed resentment. Kongming said, “It is not that I refuse to employ you. I fear only that, at your years, you may venture into danger, fall victim to some scheme of the tribesmen, and lose the keen edge of your valor.”\n\nZhao Yun asked, “What if we knew the terrain?”\n\nKongming replied, “You two should merely remain cautious and make no reckless move.”\n\nThe two withdrew in dejection. Zhao Yun invited Wei Yan to his own camp to confer with him and said, “We are the vanguard, yet he refuses to employ us because he says we do not know the terrain. Now he gives the task to these younger men. Is that not a disgrace to us?”\n\nWei Yan said, “Let us mount at once and personally reconnoiter the country. We can seize some natives and compel them to guide us. Then we may engage the tribal army and accomplish a great feat.”\n\nZhao Yun agreed, and the two mounted and rode directly along the central route. They had gone only a few li when they saw a great cloud of dust rising in the distance. Riding up a hillside to look, they saw several dozen tribal horsemen galloping toward them. The two charged from opposite directions. The tribal soldiers took fright and fled. Zhao Yun and Wei Yan each captured several men alive and returned to their camp. There they gave the prisoners wine and food and questioned them closely about the situation.\n\nThe tribal soldiers told them, “Ahead lies the main camp of Commander Jinhuan Sanjie, stationed at a mountain pass. Two roads beside the camp, one east and one west, lead to the Five Streams Ravines and to the rear of the camps of Dong Tuna and Ahuinan.”\n\nWhen Zhao Yun and Wei Yan heard this, they selected five thousand seasoned troops and ordered the captured tribesmen to guide them. By the time the force set out, it was already the second watch. The moon was bright and the stars shone clearly, and they advanced by moonlight. They reached Jinhuan Sanjie’s main camp at about the fourth watch. The tribal troops had only just risen to cook their meal in preparation for battle at dawn.\n\nSuddenly Zhao Yun and Wei Yan attacked from two directions, throwing the tribal army into chaos. Zhao Yun drove straight into the central camp and encountered Commander Jinhuan Sanjie. They crossed horses for only a single bout before Zhao Yun thrust him from the saddle with one spear stroke and cut off his head. The remaining troops broke and scattered.\n\nWei Yan divided off half the force and swept eastward against Dong Tuna’s camp. Zhao Yun took the other half and swept westward against Ahuinan’s camp. By the time they reached the tribal encampments, dawn had already broken.\n\nFirst, Wei Yan rushed against Dong Tuna’s camp. When Dong Tuna learned that troops were attacking from the rear, he led his men out of camp to oppose them. Suddenly a great shout arose at the front gate, and the tribal army fell into confusion. Wang Ping’s troops had already arrived. Attacked from both sides, the tribal warriors suffered a crushing defeat. Dong Tuna forced a path through and escaped, and Wei Yan could not overtake him.\n\nMeanwhile, when Zhao Yun led his troops to the rear of Ahuinan’s camp, Ma Zhong had already attacked its front. Assailed from both sides, the tribal army was routed, and Ahuinan escaped amid the confusion.\n\nEach force gathered its troops and returned to report to Kongming. Kongming asked, “Of the armies from the three ravines, two commanders escaped. Where is the head of Commander Jinhuan Sanjie?”\n\nZhao Yun presented the head as proof of his achievement. The generals all said, “Dong Tuna and Ahuinan abandoned their horses and fled over the ridges. That is why we could not catch them.”\n\nKongming laughed loudly. “I have already captured both men.”\n\nZhao Yun, Wei Yan, and all the other generals refused to believe him.\n\nA short while later, Zhang Yi escorted Dong Tuna into the camp, and Zhang Yi brought in Ahuinan. Everyone was amazed.\n\nKongming said, “From studying Lü Kai’s map, I already knew where each man had pitched his camp. Therefore, I used words to provoke the valor of Zilong and Wenchang and induced them to penetrate deep into the enemy’s country. They first destroyed Jinhuan Sanjie, then divided their troops to sweep against the rear of the camps on the left and right, while Wang Ping and Ma Zhong attacked in support. No one but Zilong and Wenchang could have borne this responsibility. I calculated that Dong Tuna and Ahuinan would surely take the nearest paths and flee into the mountains. I therefore sent Zhang Yi and Zhang Yi to await them in ambush, with Guan Suo leading troops in support, and so these two men were captured.”\n\nAll the generals bowed in submission and said, “The Chancellor’s divine calculations are beyond the fathoming of spirits or demons!”\n\nKongming ordered Dong Tuna and Ahuinan brought beneath the command tent. He had all their bonds removed, bestowed wine, food, and clothing upon them, and ordered each to return to his ravine and no longer aid wrongdoing. The two men wept, bowed, and departed by separate narrow paths.\n\nKongming then said to his generals, “Tomorrow Meng Huo will certainly lead his army in person to offer battle. We may seize him then.”\n\nHe summoned Zhao Yun and Wei Yan, entrusted each with a plan, and sent them off with five thousand troops apiece. Then he summoned Wang Ping and Guan Suo, gave them a strategy, and sent them away together at the head of another force. Having completed all his dispositions, Kongming sat in his command tent and waited.\n\nMeng Huo, King of the Man tribes, was seated in his tent when a scout suddenly arrived and reported that the commanders of all three ravines had been captured by Kongming and led away, while the troops under them had scattered in rout. Meng Huo flew into a rage. He raised the tribal army and advanced in a long column, until he encountered Wang Ping’s troops.\n\nThe two armies formed their lines. Wang Ping rode forth, holding his saber crosswise, and looked toward the enemy. The gate banners parted, and several hundred mounted tribal officers deployed in two wings. Meng Huo rode out between them. On his head he wore a purple-gold crown set with precious stones; over his body, a red brocade robe adorned with jeweled tassels; around his waist, a belt decorated with carved jade lions; and on his feet, green-trimmed boots with hawk-shaped toes. He rode a curly-maned Red Hare horse, and at his side hung two jeweled swords patterned like pine grain. Gazing proudly before him, he turned to the tribal commanders at either side and said:\n\n“Men are forever saying that Zhuge Liang excels in the art of war. Yet when I look at this formation, I see banners and standards in disorder, and ranks and files all confused. Among their sabers, spears, weapons, and equipment, there is not one thing that can surpass ours. Only now do I understand how false were all the words formerly spoken of him. Had I known this earlier, I would have rebelled long ago. Who dares capture the general of Shu and exalt the might of our army?”\n\nBefore Meng Huo had finished, a general answered the challenge and rode forth. His name was Mang Yachang. He wielded a broad, square-tipped saber and rode a yellow-dappled horse. He advanced to engage Wang Ping.\n\nThe two generals fought, but after only a few bouts Wang Ping fled. Meng Huo drove his army forward in a great advance and pursued him in a long column. Guan Suo offered brief resistance and then also withdrew. They retreated for more than twenty li.\n\nAs Meng Huo pressed the pursuit, a great clamor suddenly arose. Zhang Yi attacked from the left and Zhang Yi from the right, their two forces cutting off the road of retreat. Wang Ping and Guan Suo turned their troops and attacked once more. Assailed from front and rear, the tribal army suffered a crushing defeat.\n\nMeng Huo and his officers fought desperately and broke free, fleeing toward Mount Jindai. The three forces came in pursuit behind them. While Meng Huo was still fleeing, a great shout arose ahead and a body of troops blocked his path. The great general at their head was Zhao Zilong of Changshan.\n\nMeng Huo was appalled at the sight and hurriedly fled down a narrow path toward Mount Jindai. Zilong charged through the tribal troops, inflicting a great defeat and capturing countless men alive. With no more than several dozen riders, Meng Huo fled into a mountain valley. The pursuers drew close behind, while the road ahead became so narrow that horses could not pass. Meng Huo and his men therefore abandoned their mounts and escaped on foot, scrambling over mountains and ridges.\n\nSuddenly a drum thundered within the valley. Wei Yan, acting upon Kongming’s strategy, had led five hundred infantrymen into ambush there. Meng Huo could not withstand him and was captured alive by Wei Yan. All the horsemen who had accompanied him surrendered.\n\nWei Yan escorted Meng Huo to the main camp and brought him before Kongming. Kongming had already slaughtered oxen and sheep and prepared a banquet within the camp. He ordered seven ranks of executioners arrayed inside the command tent, with sabers, spears, swords, and halberds glittering like frost and snow. He also displayed the gold battle-ax bestowed by the Emperor and the curved-handled imperial parasols. Before and behind stood feathered standards, drummers, and musicians, while imperial guards were drawn up on either side, everything arranged with perfect dignity and order.\n\nKongming sat erect in the command tent. Great throngs of captured tribal soldiers were escorted before him, jostling and milling in countless numbers. Kongming summoned them into the tent, ordered all their bonds removed, and soothed them with these words:\n\n“You are all good common people. Unhappily, Meng Huo compelled you to serve him, and now you have suffered terror and alarm. I imagine your parents, brothers, wives, and children must even now be leaning against their gates and gazing down the road for your return. If they hear that your army has been defeated, grief will surely rend their hearts, and blood will flow from their eyes. I shall now release every one of you to return home and set the hearts of your parents, brothers, wives, and children at ease.”\n\nWhen he had finished speaking, he gave each man wine, food, rice, and provisions, and sent them away. The tribal soldiers were deeply moved by his kindness. Weeping, they bowed and departed.\n\nKongming then ordered the guards to bring Meng Huo before him. Before long, shoved from behind and dragged from the front, Meng Huo was led bound beneath the command tent. He knelt below Kongming.\n\nKongming said, “The late Emperor treated you with no small kindness. How dare you rebel?”\n\nMeng Huo replied, “The lands of the Two Rivers were all territories seized from others. Your lord took them by force and then proclaimed himself Emperor. My people have dwelt here for generations, yet you have rudely invaded our lands. How can you call that rebellion?”\n\nKongming said, “Now that I have captured you, do you submit in your heart?”\n\nMeng Huo replied, “The mountains are remote and the roads narrow. I merely fell into your hands by mischance. How could I willingly submit?”\n\n“Since you do not submit,” said Kongming, “what if I release you?”\n\nMeng Huo replied, “Release me and let me return to reorganize my army. Then we shall decide between us which is superior. If you can capture me again, only then will I submit.”\n\nKongming immediately ordered his bonds removed. He had clothing put upon him, bestowed wine and food, provided him with a saddled horse, and assigned men to escort him to the road. Meng Huo then went directly back toward his own camp. Just so:\n\nThe foe, though held within his palm, he frees again;\nBeyond transforming rule, the tribes submit not yet.\n\nWhat happened when they met again in battle will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 88\n\nCrossing the Lu River, the Man King Is Bound Again; His False Surrender Detected, Meng Huo Is Captured a Third Time\n\nNow Zhuge Liang had released Meng Huo. The generals came to his tent and asked, “Meng Huo is the chief leader of the southern tribes. By good fortune he was captured, and the South might now have been pacified. Why, Prime Minister, did you release him?” Zhuge Liang smiled and said, “To capture this man is as easy for me as taking something from a bag. But I must subdue his heart; then the region will naturally be pacified.” When the generals heard this, none of them was yet willing to believe it.\n\nThat same day Meng Huo reached the Lu River, where he encountered the defeated remnants of his tribal troops, all searching for news of him. At the sight of Meng Huo, the soldiers were both astonished and delighted. They bowed and asked, “How was Your Majesty able to return?” Meng Huo replied, “The men of Shu kept me under guard in their camp. I killed more than ten of them and escaped under cover of darkness. On the way I met a patrol of cavalry; I killed them as well and seized this horse. Thus I made my escape.” The soldiers rejoiced and escorted Meng Huo across the Lu River. There they established a stockade, assembled the chiefs of the various ravines, and gradually gathered the tribal soldiers who had earlier been released, until they numbered more than a hundred thousand horsemen. At this time Dong Tuna and Ahui Nan had already returned to their own ravines. Meng Huo sent men to summon them. The two were afraid, but had no choice save to bring their tribal troops. Meng Huo then gave orders: “I now understand Zhuge Liang’s schemes. We must not engage him in battle, for if we do, we shall fall into his cunning traps. His men of Shu have come from afar and are worn with toil; moreover, the days are fiercely hot. How can they remain here long? We have the perilous Lu River to protect us. Seize every boat and raft and bring them all to the southern bank. Build earthen forts everywhere, with deep moats and lofty ramparts, and let us see what stratagem Zhuge Liang can devise!” The chiefs followed his plan. They gathered all the boats and rafts along the southern bank and raised earthen forts. Wherever the ground rested against a mountain or bordered a cliff, they erected tall watchtowers, upon which they placed many bows, crossbows, catapults, and stones, making preparations for a long defense. Grain and fodder were supplied from the various ravines. Meng Huo considered his plan entirely secure and remained at ease, free from concern.\n\nMeanwhile Zhuge Liang led his army swiftly forward, and the vanguard reached the Lu River. Mounted scouts galloped back to report: “There is not a boat or raft anywhere on the river. The current is also extremely swift. Along the opposite bank earthen forts have been built, and tribal soldiers guard them all.” It was now the fifth month, and the weather was hot. In the southern country the heat was fiercer still, so that neither soldiers nor horses could endure their armor. Zhuge Liang went in person to inspect the Lu River, then returned to his main camp and assembled the generals in his tent. He gave orders, saying, “Meng Huo’s army is now encamped south of the Lu River, with deep moats and lofty ramparts to resist us. Since I have led an army this far, how can I return empty-handed? Each of you is to lead his troops beside mountains and beneath trees, choosing places where the woods grow thick, and there rest the men and horses.” He then sent Lü Kai a hundred li from the Lu River to choose a cool, shaded place and divide the army among four camps. Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi, and Guan Suo were each assigned to guard one camp. Straw shelters were built both inside and outside to shade the horses, while officers and men rested in the cool to escape the heat. When Army Adviser Jiang Wan saw this, he went to Zhuge Liang and asked, “In my judgment, the camps Lü Kai has built are most ill-situated. The ground is of precisely the same kind that led to the late Emperor’s defeat in Eastern Wu. If the tribal troops secretly cross the Lu River and come to raid our camps, how shall we save ourselves if they attack with fire?” Zhuge Liang smiled and said, “Do not be so suspicious. I have a subtle plan of my own.” Jiang Wan and the others could not fathom his meaning.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Ma Dai had arrived from Shu with medicines against the heat, as well as grain and rice. Zhuge Liang ordered him admitted. After Ma Dai had paid his respects, the rice and medicines were distributed among the four camps. Zhuge Liang asked, “How many troops have you brought?” Ma Dai replied, “Three thousand.” Zhuge Liang said, “My army is exhausted from repeated battles, and I wish to employ your troops. I do not know whether they are willing to advance.” Ma Dai replied, “All are soldiers of the imperial court; how can there be any distinction between yours and mine? If the Prime Minister wishes to use us, we shall not refuse, though it cost us our lives.” Zhuge Liang said, “Meng Huo now bars the Lu River, and there is no way across. I wish first to sever his grain route and thereby throw his army into disorder.” Ma Dai asked, “How can it be severed?” Zhuge Liang replied, “A hundred and fifty li from here, at Shakou on the lower Lu River, the current is slow enough to cross on rafts. Take your three thousand troops across the river and march directly into the tribal ravines. First cut off their grain; then join forces with the two ravine chiefs Dong Tuna and Ahui Nan, who will serve as our allies within. There must be no mistake.”\n\nMa Dai departed gladly and led his troops to Shakou, where he ordered them across the river. Seeing that the water was shallow, more than half did not use the rafts but stripped off their clothes and waded in. Before they were halfway over, they all collapsed. They were hurriedly rescued and brought to the bank, but blood poured from their mouths and noses, and they died. Ma Dai was greatly alarmed and returned that very night to report to Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang at once summoned local guides and questioned them. One said, “In this present season of fierce heat, poison gathers in the Lu River. By day the water grows exceedingly hot and its poisonous vapors arise. Anyone who crosses will inevitably be poisoned, and anyone who drinks the water will surely die. If you wish to cross, you must wait until the stillness of night, when the water is cool and the poisonous vapors do not rise. The men must eat their fill before crossing; only then will they come to no harm.” Zhuge Liang ordered the locals to guide the way and selected five or six hundred strong and hardy soldiers to accompany Ma Dai. They went to Shakou on the Lu River, lashed together wooden rafts, and crossed at midnight. As foretold, they suffered no harm. Ma Dai then led two thousand picked soldiers, with the locals guiding them, straight toward Jiashan Valley, the main passage by which grain was transported to the tribal ravines. Mountains rose on both sides of Jiashan Valley, and the single road between them was wide enough for only one man and one horse to pass at a time. Ma Dai seized the valley, divided his soldiers into detachments, and erected a fortified stockade. The tribesmen knew nothing of this and were bringing in a convoy of grain when Ma Dai cut them off from front and rear and seized more than a hundred cartloads. The tribesmen fled to report the matter at Meng Huo’s main camp.\n\nAt this time Meng Huo remained in his camp, drinking and amusing himself all day and paying no heed to military affairs. He told the assembled chiefs, “If I engage Zhuge Liang in battle, I am certain to fall into one of his treacherous schemes. Instead, I rely upon the perilous Lu River and await him behind deep moats and lofty ramparts. The men of Shu will be unable to endure this cruel heat and must retreat. Then you and I will pursue and strike them, and we shall capture Zhuge Liang.” When he had finished, he threw back his head and laughed. Suddenly one chief in the ranks said, “The water at Shakou is shallow. If the Shu troops should slip across there, the danger would be grave. We ought to divide off some troops to guard it.” Meng Huo laughed and said, “You are a native of this region; how can you not know? I am eager for the Shu troops to cross there, for if they attempt it, they will surely die in the water.” The chief said again, “But what if some local person tells them how to cross by night?” Meng Huo replied, “There is no need for such suspicion. Why would anyone within my territory help the enemy?” While he was still speaking, a messenger suddenly reported that an unknown number of Shu troops had secretly crossed the Lu River and severed the grain route through Jiashan Valley, displaying banners inscribed “General Who Pacifies the North, Ma Dai.” Meng Huo laughed and said, “A petty fellow such as he is scarcely worth mentioning!” He immediately sent his deputy Mang Yachang with three thousand troops toward Jiashan Valley.\n\nWhen Ma Dai saw the tribal troops approaching, he arrayed his two thousand men before the mountain. The two formations faced each other. Mang Yachang rode out and engaged Ma Dai, but after a single bout Ma Dai cut him down beneath his horse with one stroke of the sword. The tribal troops suffered a crushing defeat and fled back to Meng Huo, to whom they related the whole affair. Meng Huo summoned his generals and asked, “Who dares go and oppose Ma Dai?” Before he had finished speaking, Dong Tuna stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Meng Huo was delighted and sent him off with three thousand troops. Fearing that others might cross the Lu River as well, he also dispatched Ahui Nan with three thousand troops to guard Shakou.\n\nDong Tuna led his tribal troops to Jiashan Valley and established a camp, while Ma Dai brought out his army to meet him. Some soldiers in Ma Dai’s ranks recognized Dong Tuna and told Ma Dai all that had happened. Ma Dai spurred forward and reviled him: “Faithless wretch, forgetful of favors! Our Prime Minister spared your life, yet now you rebel again. Are you not ashamed of yourself?” Dong Tuna’s face was covered with shame. He had no words to answer and withdrew without fighting. Ma Dai pursued and cut down a number of his men before returning. Dong Tuna went back to Meng Huo and said, “Ma Dai is a mighty warrior. I could not withstand him.” Meng Huo flew into a rage and cried, “I know that you once received Zhuge Liang’s favor. Today you deliberately retreated without fighting. This was nothing but a scheme to betray my battle line!” He shouted for Dong Tuna to be dragged out and beheaded. Only after the chiefs repeatedly pleaded for him was his life spared. Meng Huo ordered the guards to give Dong Tuna a hundred heavy blows with staves, then sent him back to his own camp.\n\nMany chiefs came to Dong Tuna and said, “Though we live in the tribal regions, we have never dared trespass against the Central Kingdom, nor has the Central Kingdom ever invaded us. Now Meng Huo has forced us by the weight of his power to rebel against our will. Zhuge Liang’s divine calculations are unfathomable: even Cao Cao and Sun Quan feared him, to say nothing of us in these tribal lands. Moreover, all of us owe him our lives, yet we have no means to repay him. We now wish to risk death, kill Meng Huo, and go over to Zhuge Liang, thereby sparing the people of our ravines the misery of ruin and slaughter.” Dong Tuna said, “I do not yet know what is in your hearts.” Those among them whom Zhuge Liang had previously released answered with one voice, “We are willing to go!” Dong Tuna therefore took a steel sword in hand and led more than a hundred men straight toward the main camp. At the time Meng Huo lay dead drunk in his tent. Dong Tuna entered with his armed men. Two generals stood in attendance beneath the tent. Pointing his sword at them, Dong Tuna said, “You too owe your lives to Prime Minister Zhuge Liang and ought to repay his favor.” The two generals replied, “There is no need for you to strike, General. We shall capture Meng Huo alive and take him as an offering to the Prime Minister.” They all entered the tent together, bound Meng Huo fast, and escorted him to the Lu River. There they boarded a boat and crossed directly to the northern bank, first sending a man ahead to inform Zhuge Liang.\n\nZhuge Liang’s spies had already learned of the affair. He secretly issued orders that the officers and men in every camp put their weapons in readiness. Only then did he permit the chief who led the party to escort Meng Huo inside; all the others were ordered to return to their own camps and await instructions. Dong Tuna first entered the central command and related the entire affair to Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang rewarded him generously, soothed him with gracious words, and sent him away with the other chiefs. He then ordered the executioners to thrust Meng Huo forward. Zhuge Liang smiled and said, “You said before that if I captured you again, you would submit. What do you say today?” Meng Huo replied, “This was not due to any ability of yours. My own followers fell to fighting among themselves, and that is what brought me here. How could I submit?” Zhuge Liang said, “What if I release you once more?” Meng Huo replied, “Though I am a tribesman, I understand something of the art of war. If the Prime Minister truly releases me and lets me return to my ravine, I shall lead my troops forth to decide victory and defeat once more. If the Prime Minister captures me again, then I shall yield with all my heart and disclose my innermost loyalty, nor shall I ever change.” Zhuge Liang said, “If you are captured alive again and still refuse to submit, you will certainly not be lightly pardoned.” He ordered the attendants to remove Meng Huo’s bonds, once more bestowed wine and food upon him, and seated him in the tent. Zhuge Liang said, “Since I first left my thatched cottage, I have never failed to win a battle or take a stronghold. Why should a man from a tribal realm such as yours refuse to submit?” Meng Huo remained silent and made no answer.\n\nAfter they had drunk, Zhuge Liang called upon Meng Huo to mount a horse and rode with him out of the camp, showing him the grain and fodder stored in the various encampments, as well as the accumulated weapons and equipment. Pointing these out, Zhuge Liang said, “You are truly a fool not to submit to me. With such elite troops, valiant generals, grain, fodder, and weapons at my command, how can you defeat me? If you submit soon, I shall report it to the Son of Heaven and ensure that you do not lose your royal rank. Your sons and grandsons shall forever rule the tribal lands. What do you say?” Meng Huo replied, “Though I myself might be willing to submit, the people in my ravine are not yet convinced in their hearts. If the Prime Minister will release me, I shall pacify my own troops and bring them to unite in heart and purpose; only then can we return to allegiance.” Zhuge Liang gladly returned with Meng Huo to the main camp. They drank until evening, when Meng Huo took his leave. Zhuge Liang personally escorted him to the Lu River and sent him back to his camp by boat.\n\nUpon reaching his own camp, Meng Huo first concealed executioners beneath his tent. He then sent trusted men to the camps of Dong Tuna and Ahui Nan, falsely claiming that Zhuge Liang had sent them on a mission. By this ruse the two were lured to Meng Huo’s main tent, where both were killed and their bodies cast into a ravine. Meng Huo immediately sent trusted men to guard the passes. He himself led an army out through Jiashan Valley, intending to fight Ma Dai, but not a single man was to be seen. When he questioned the local people, they all said that during the previous night the Shu troops had removed all their grain and fodder, crossed the Lu River again, and returned to the main camp. Meng Huo went back to his ravine and conferred with his younger brother Meng You, saying, “By now I know the full strength and weakness of Zhuge Liang’s position. You must go and do thus and thus.”\n\nMeng You accepted his brother’s plan and led more than a hundred tribal soldiers, carrying gold, pearls, precious objects, ivory, rhinoceros horn, and other such goods. They crossed the Lu River and headed directly for Zhuge Liang’s main camp. They had only just crossed when drums and horns sounded together ahead, and a body of troops deployed across their path. The general at their head was Ma Dai. Meng You was greatly alarmed. Ma Dai questioned him about the purpose of his visit, ordered him to remain outside, and sent a man to report to Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang was then in his tent with Ma Su, Lü Kai, Jiang Wan, Fei Yi, and others, discussing the pacification of the southern tribes. Suddenly a man beneath the tent reported that Meng Huo had sent his younger brother Meng You to present treasures. Zhuge Liang turned to Ma Su and asked, “Do you know his purpose in coming?” Ma Su replied, “I dare not speak it aloud. Allow me to write it secretly upon a sheet of paper and present it to the Prime Minister, so that you may see whether it accords with your own judgment.” Zhuge Liang consented. Ma Su wrote his answer and presented it to him. After reading it, Zhuge Liang clapped his hands and laughed. “I have already assigned the parts in my plan to capture Meng Huo. Your judgment is precisely the same as mine.” He summoned Zhao Yun and whispered detailed instructions into his ear. Then he called in Wei Yan and likewise gave him secret orders. Finally, he summoned Wang Ping, Ma Zhong, and Guan Suo and privately instructed them as well.\n\nEach man received his part in the plan and departed in obedience to the order. Only then was Meng You summoned into the tent. He bowed twice and said, “My elder brother Meng Huo is grateful to the Prime Minister for sparing his life. Having nothing else to offer, he has prepared a quantity of gold, pearls, and precious objects, to serve for the present as funds with which to reward your army. Later he will send other gifts as tribute to the Son of Heaven.” Zhuge Liang asked, “Where is your brother now?” Meng You replied, “Out of gratitude for the Prime Minister’s heavenly favor, he has gone directly to Silver Pit Mountain to gather precious objects. He will return shortly.” Zhuge Liang asked, “How many men have you brought?” Meng You replied, “I did not dare bring many—only a little more than a hundred attendants, all bearers of the goods.” Zhuge Liang ordered them all brought into the tent. They had blue eyes and black faces, yellow hair and purple beards, gold rings in their ears, disheveled hair, and bare feet. All were tall, powerful men. Zhuge Liang had them seated at the banquet and ordered his generals to press wine upon them and treat them with great courtesy.\n\nMeanwhile Meng Huo waited anxiously in his tent for news. Suddenly it was reported that two men had returned. He summoned and questioned them, and they gave a full account: “Zhuge Liang was delighted to receive the gifts. He called all the attendants into his tent, slaughtered oxen and sheep, and spread a banquet for them. The Second King secretly ordered us to report to Your Majesty that at the second watch tonight, those within and those without should act together and accomplish the great undertaking.” Meng Huo was overjoyed when he heard this. He immediately mustered thirty thousand tribal troops and divided them into three columns. Summoning the various ravine chiefs, he instructed them: “Every division is to carry implements for setting fires. When we reach the Shu camp tonight, set it ablaze as the signal. I shall personally seize the central command and capture Zhuge Liang.” The tribal generals received their instructions, and around dusk they all crossed the Lu River. Meng Huo, accompanied by more than a hundred trusted tribal generals, went straight toward Zhuge Liang’s main camp. Not a single soldier barred his way. When he reached the camp gate, Meng Huo led his generals in at a gallop. It was an empty camp; not a man could be seen. Meng Huo burst into the central command and saw only the brilliant glow of lamps and candles within the tent. Meng You and all the tribal soldiers had collapsed in drunken stupor. Zhuge Liang had placed Meng You in the care of Ma Su and Lü Kai, who ordered musicians and players to perform entertainments and plied the guests attentively with wine. Drugs had been mixed into the drink, and all had fallen senseless, as though dead from intoxication. Meng Huo entered the tent and questioned them. Those few who were partly awake could only point to their mouths.\n\nMeng Huo realized that he had fallen into a trap. He hurriedly roused Meng You and the others, then turned to race back to the center column. Ahead of him a tremendous battle cry arose, and flames suddenly leapt up as a body of troops charged in under the Shu general Wang Ping. Meng Huo was greatly alarmed and hastened toward the left column, but there flames towered to the sky, and another body of troops came charging in, led by the Shu general Wei Yan. In panic Meng Huo fled toward the right column, only to see flames rise there as well, while yet another body of troops attacked under the Shu general Zhao Yun. The three armies closed in from all sides, leaving no road of escape. Meng Huo abandoned his troops and fled alone on horseback toward the Lu River. There he saw several dozen tribal soldiers in a small boat upon the river and frantically ordered them to approach the bank. No sooner had he and his horse boarded than a signal rang out, and Meng Huo was seized and bound. Ma Dai, acting upon Zhuge Liang’s plan, had led his own soldiers to disguise themselves as tribesmen and pole the boat there as bait to capture Meng Huo.\n\nZhuge Liang now offered peace and amnesty to the tribal soldiers, who submitted in countless numbers. He consoled them one by one and did none of them any harm. He then ordered the remaining fires extinguished. Before long Ma Dai arrived with Meng Huo captive; Zhao Yun came with Meng You; and Wei Yan, Ma Zhong, Wang Ping, and Guan Suo brought in the chiefs of the various ravines. Pointing at Meng Huo, Zhuge Liang laughed and said, “First you sent your younger brother with gifts in a false surrender. How could that deceive me? Now I have captured you yet again. Will you submit?” Meng Huo replied, “This happened only because my younger brother was greedy for food and drink. He mistakenly swallowed your poison, and thus our great enterprise was ruined. Had I come myself, with my brother leading the troops in support, we would certainly have succeeded. Heaven defeated me; it was not through any lack of ability on my part. How could I submit?” Zhuge Liang said, “You have now been captured three times. How can you still refuse?” Meng Huo lowered his head and said nothing. Zhuge Liang laughed and said, “I shall release you yet again.” Meng Huo replied, “If the Prime Minister will release my brother and me, we shall return, gather our household retainers, and fight one great battle against you. If you capture me then, I shall finally abandon every doubt and submit with all my heart.” Zhuge Liang said, “If you are captured again, you will certainly not be lightly pardoned. Take care and apply yourself. Study the books of military strategy diligently, reorganize your trusted warriors, and employ a sound plan early, lest you regret it afterward.” He ordered the guards to remove Meng Huo’s bonds, then released Meng Huo, Meng You, and all the ravine chiefs together. Meng Huo and the others bowed their thanks and departed.\n\nBy this time the Shu army had crossed the Lu River. When Meng Huo and his companions crossed as well, they saw troops and generals arrayed along the landing, with banners streaming everywhere. Meng Huo reached the camp, where Ma Dai sat in state. Pointing his sword at him, Ma Dai said, “If you are captured again, you will certainly not be lightly released!” When Meng Huo reached his own stockade, he found that Zhao Yun had already taken it and drawn up his troops there. Seated beneath the great standard with his hand upon his sword, Zhao Yun said, “The Prime Minister has treated you with such generosity—do not forget his great kindness!” Meng Huo repeatedly murmured assent and went on. As he was about to leave the region by a hillside pass, Wei Yan appeared with a thousand picked soldiers arrayed upon the slope. Reining in his horse, he cried sternly, “I have now penetrated deep into your lair and seized your strongholds, yet you remain foolish and deluded, resisting the imperial army! If you are captured again, your body will be hacked into ten thousand pieces. You will never be lightly spared!” Meng Huo and his companions covered their heads and scurried away like frightened rats toward their own ravine. A later poet praised the deed:\n\nIn the fifth month he drove his host through barren wilds afar;\nMoonlit, the Lu rolled beneath pestilential haze.\nSworn to repay Three Visits with the boldest art of war,\nHow could seven captures weary his tribal campaigns?\n\nAfter Zhuge Liang had crossed the Lu River and established his camp, he richly rewarded the entire army. Then he assembled the generals beneath his tent and said, “When Meng Huo was captured the second time, I had him shown through every camp so that he might observe our true and false dispositions. My very purpose was to induce him to raid our encampment. I knew that Meng Huo understood something of warfare. By displaying my troops, horses, grain, and fodder, I meant him to think he had detected a weakness and would therefore be certain to attack with fire. He sent his younger brother in a false surrender only to gain an ally within. I have captured Meng Huo three times without killing him because I sincerely wish to subdue his heart, not exterminate his people. I now tell you all plainly: do not shrink from toil, but devote yourselves to serving the state.” The generals bowed low and said, “The Prime Minister possesses wisdom, benevolence, and courage in perfect measure. Not even Jiang Ziya or Zhang Liang could surpass you.” Zhuge Liang replied, “How would I dare compare myself with the ancients? I rely entirely upon your strength, so that together we may accomplish our great undertaking.” When the generals beneath the tent heard Zhuge Liang’s words, they were all delighted.\n\nMeng Huo, smarting with rage from his three captures, returned resentfully to Silver Pit Ravine. He immediately sent trusted men bearing gold, pearls, and precious objects to the Eight Fan and the Ninety-three Dian, as well as to the other tribes of the southern lands, to hire several hundred thousand shield-and-sword Liao warriors and stout fighting men. They were ordered to assemble by an appointed day. The various bodies of troops came surging like clouds and rolling like mist, all ready to obey Meng Huo’s commands. Scouts lying in wait learned of this and reported it to Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang smiled and said, “It is precisely my wish that all the tribal armies should come, so that they may witness what I can do.” He then mounted his small carriage and set forth. Truly:\n\nHad not the ravine lord’s might and fury brightly shown,\nHow could the Master of War’s surpassing art be known?\n\nWhat the outcome would be will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 89\n\nThe Marquis of Wuxiang Employs His Fourth Stratagem; the King of the Southern Man Is Captured a Fifth Time\n\nNow Kongming himself drove a small carriage and led several hundred horsemen forward to reconnoiter the road. Before them lay a river called the Xi’er River. Though its current was gentle, not a single boat or raft was to be found. Kongming ordered trees felled and made into rafts for the crossing, but every log sank as soon as it touched the water. Kongming therefore asked Lü Kai, who replied, “I have heard that upstream on the Xi’er River stands a mountain thick with bamboo, the largest stalks measuring several arm spans around. Men may be sent to cut them and build a bamboo bridge across the river for the army and horses to pass.” Kongming at once dispatched thirty thousand men into the mountain. They cut several hundred thousand bamboo stalks and floated them downstream, then built a bamboo bridge more than ten fathoms wide at a narrow stretch of the river. He deployed the main army in a single line of encampments along the north bank, using the river as a moat, the floating bridge as a gate, and mounded earth as walls. Across the bridge on the south bank, he established three great camps in a line to await the barbarian army.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Huo came on in fury at the head of several hundred thousand barbarian troops. As he approached the Xi’er River, he led a vanguard of ten thousand tribal warriors armed with swords and shields straight to the foremost camp and challenged the defenders to battle. Kongming, wearing a silk kerchief on his head and a crane-feather cloak over his shoulders, with a feather fan in his hand, rode out in a four-horse carriage surrounded by his generals. He saw Meng Huo clad in rhinoceros-hide armor and wearing a vermilion helmet, a shield on his left arm and a sword in his right hand, mounted on a red-haired ox and shouting abuse. More than ten thousand tribesmen under him brandished swords and shields as they surged to and fro. Kongming promptly ordered a withdrawal into camp, had every gate tightly shut, and forbade anyone to give battle. The barbarian soldiers, naked to the waist, came right up to the camp gates and shouted insults. The generals were enraged and all came before Kongming, saying, “We are willing to leave the camp and fight them to the death!” Kongming would not permit it. Again and again they begged to fight, but Kongming stopped them, saying, “The people of the barbarian regions do not submit to the civilizing rule of the throne. They have now come in the full height of their savage arrogance, and we must not meet them head-on. Hold firm for several days. When their frenzy has somewhat abated, I shall have an ingenious plan to defeat them.”\n\nThe Shu army accordingly held firm for several days. From high ground Kongming observed the enemy and saw that the barbarian troops had grown lax. He then assembled his generals and asked, “Do you dare go out to fight?” All eagerly declared that they did. Kongming first summoned Zhao Yun and Wei Yan into his tent, whispered instructions in their ears, and explained his plan in detail. The two accepted the scheme and departed first. He next called Wang Ping and Ma Zhong into the tent, gave them their instructions, and sent them away. Then he summoned Ma Dai and said, “I shall now abandon these three camps and withdraw across to the north bank. As soon as our army has retired, dismantle the floating bridge, move it downstream, and use it to bring Zhao Yun’s and Wei Yan’s forces across the river to support us.” Ma Dai accepted the plan and departed. Kongming also summoned Zhang Yi and said, “When our army withdraws, leave many lamps and fires burning in the camps. Once Meng Huo learns of our retreat, he will surely pursue us; you are to cut off his rear.” Zhang Yi received his instructions and withdrew. Kongming ordered only Guan Suo to guard his carriage. The entire army then retired, leaving numerous lamps and fires burning in the camps. Seeing them from afar, the barbarian soldiers did not dare attack.\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, Meng Huo led the great mass of his barbarian troops straight to the Shu camps. There they found all three great camps deserted, with several hundred wagons of provisions and military equipment abandoned within. Meng You said, “Zhuge Liang has abandoned his camps and fled. Could this be a stratagem?” Meng Huo replied, “I judge that Zhuge Liang has forsaken his baggage and withdrawn because some urgent crisis has arisen in his own realm. If Wu has not invaded, then Wei must have attacked. That is why he kept the lamps and fires burning as a feint and abandoned his wagons before departing. We must pursue him swiftly and not let this chance escape.” Meng Huo therefore drove his vanguard onward until they reached the bank of the Xi’er River. Looking across, they saw the banners in the camps on the north bank standing in perfect order as before, brilliant as brocaded clouds. Along the river stretched what seemed another city of embroidered splendor. The barbarian scouts saw this and none dared advance. Meng Huo said to Meng You, “Zhuge Liang fears our pursuit and has therefore halted for a short while on the north bank. Within two days he will certainly be gone.” He then encamped his barbarian troops by the river and sent men into the hills to cut bamboo for rafts in preparation for the crossing, while moving all his most battle-hardened warriors to the front of the camp. He did not know that the Shu troops had already penetrated his own territory.\n\nThat day a violent wind arose. Fires flared and drums thundered on every side as the Shu troops swept in. The barbarian tribesmen collided with one another in confusion. Meng Huo was greatly alarmed and hurriedly led the warriors of his own clan in cutting a path through the attackers, then raced toward his former camp. Suddenly a strong force charged out from within it, led by Zhao Yun. Meng Huo hastily turned back toward the Xi’er River and fled into the remote hills. Another powerful force then rushed out, led by Ma Dai. With only a few dozen battered and defeated soldiers remaining, Meng Huo fled into a mountain valley. Seeing clouds of dust and the glare of fire to the south, north, and west, he dared not advance in any of those directions and had no choice but to flee eastward. He had only just rounded the mouth of a pass when he saw several dozen attendants before a great forest escorting a small carriage. Seated upright upon it was Kongming, who laughed aloud and cried, “Barbarian King Meng Huo! Heaven has brought you to ruin here, and I have been waiting a long time for you!” Meng Huo, enraged, looked back at his followers and said, “I have fallen victim to this man’s treacherous schemes and suffered humiliation three times. By good fortune we have now encountered him here. Charge with all your strength and hack both man and carriage to pieces!” Several barbarian riders lunged fiercely forward. Meng Huo led them, shouting as he rushed before the great forest. With a sudden crash, they trod upon a concealed pit and all collapsed into it together. From within the forest emerged Wei Yan at the head of several hundred soldiers. One by one they dragged the barbarians out and bound them securely with ropes. Kongming returned first to the camp, where he pacified the barbarian soldiers, together with the chiefs of the various districts and the warriors of the caves. By then more than half had already returned to their homes. Apart from the dead and wounded, all the rest submitted. Kongming entertained them with meat and wine, soothed them with kindly words, and ordered them all released. The barbarian soldiers departed filled with gratitude and admiration.\n\nA short while later, Zhang Yi brought Meng You in under guard. Kongming admonished him, saying, “Your elder brother is foolish and deluded; you ought to remonstrate with him. He has now been captured by me four times. How can he still have the face to appear before others?” Meng You’s face was covered with shame. He prostrated himself and begged to be spared. Kongming said, “Today is not the day on which I shall kill you. For the present I shall spare your life. Go and reason with your brother.” He ordered the guards to untie Meng You’s bonds and set him free. Meng You wept, bowed, and departed. Before long, Wei Yan brought Meng Huo in under guard. Kongming said angrily, “Now you have been captured by me yet again. What can you possibly say?” Meng Huo replied, “This time I mistakenly fell into a treacherous scheme. If I die now, my eyes will not close!” Kongming shouted to the guards to take him out and behead him. Meng Huo showed no fear at all, but turned back toward Kongming and said, “If you dare release me once more, I shall surely avenge the hatred of these four captures!” Kongming laughed loudly, ordered his attendants to remove Meng Huo’s bonds, gave him wine to settle his nerves, and seated him within the tent. Kongming asked, “I have now treated you with courtesy four times, yet you still refuse to submit. Why?” Meng Huo replied, “Though I am a man beyond the bounds of civilization, I am not like the Prime Minister, who relies wholly upon treacherous schemes. How could I willingly submit?” Kongming said, “If I release you again, will you still be able to fight?” Meng Huo replied, “If the Prime Minister captures me once more, then I shall submit with all my heart, offer everything in my cave to reward your army, and swear never again to rebel.”\n\nKongming smiled and sent him away. Meng Huo joyfully bowed in thanks and departed. He assembled several thousand sturdy warriors from the various caves and made his winding way southward. Before long he saw dust rising in the distance as a body of soldiers approached. It was his brother Meng You, who had rallied the remnants of their army and come to avenge him. The two brothers embraced and wept, then recounted all that had happened. Meng You said, “Our army has suffered defeat after defeat, while the Shu army has won victory after victory. We cannot withstand them. Our only course is to withdraw into a cave on the shaded side of the mountains and refuse to come out. The Shu troops will be unable to endure the heat and will naturally retreat.” Meng Huo asked, “Where can we take refuge?” Meng You replied, “Southwest of here lies a cave called Bald Dragon Cave. Its lord, King Duosi, is on very close terms with me. We may seek refuge with him.”\n\nMeng Huo therefore first sent Meng You to Bald Dragon Cave to meet King Duosi. Duosi hastily led the warriors of his cave out to welcome them. Meng Huo entered the cave, exchanged the proper courtesies, and recounted all that had happened. Duosi said, “Set your mind at ease, Great King. If the Shu troops come, I shall see that not one man or horse returns home, and that they all die here together with Zhuge Liang!” Meng Huo was overjoyed and asked Duosi for his plan. Duosi replied, “There are only two roads into this cave. The northeastern road is the one by which Your Majesty came. The ground is level, the soil deep, and the water sweet, so men and horses can travel it. If we block the mouth of the cave with timber and stones, not even an army of a million will be able to enter. To the northwest is another road, where the mountains are perilous, the ridges forbidding, and the way narrow. Though there are small paths through it, many venomous snakes and vicious scorpions lurk there. At dusk the poisonous miasma rises heavily and does not disperse until the Hours of the Snake and Horse; only during the Hours of the Goat, Monkey, and Rooster may anyone pass. The water cannot be drunk, and men and horses find the way difficult. Moreover, there are four poisonous springs there. The first is called the Mute Spring. Its water is quite sweet, but anyone who drinks it loses the power of speech and inevitably dies within ten days. The second is called the Spring of Extinction. Its water is no different from boiling soup; anyone who bathes in it has his skin and flesh rotted away to the bone and must surely die. The third is called the Black Spring. Its water is faintly clear, but anyone splashed by it will have his hands and feet turn black and will die. The fourth is called the Soft Spring. Its water is like ice; anyone who drinks it loses all warmth in his throat, and his body grows soft as cotton before he dies. No insects or birds live in this region. Only the Han general Fubo once came here, and since his time not another person has reached this place. We shall now block the great northeastern road and let Your Majesty remain securely in my humble cave. When the Shu troops find the eastern road cut off, they will surely enter by the western way. There is no water along that road, and when they see these four springs they will certainly drink. Even if they number a million, not one will return. What need have we of swords or soldiers?” Meng Huo was delighted. Raising a hand to his brow, he exclaimed, “Only today have I found a place where I may safely shelter!” Then he pointed north and said, “However divine Zhuge Liang’s stratagems and calculations may be, he will have no means to employ them there! The waters of the four springs will be enough to avenge the hatred of my army’s defeats!” From that time onward, Meng Huo and Meng You feasted every day with King Duosi.\n\nMeanwhile, after seeing no sign of Meng Huo’s troops for several days, Kongming issued orders for the great army to leave the Xi’er River and advance southward. It was then the blazing heat of the sixth month, fierce as fire. A later poet wrote of the bitter heat of the south:\n\nThe hills and marshes seem scorched dry,\nAnd fiery radiance veils the sky.\nBeyond the bounds of earth and heaven,\nHow fiercer still must summer lie?\n\nAnother poem says:\n\nThe Red Emperor holds sovereign sway;\nNo dark cloud dares arise.\nCloud-steam makes the lone crane pant,\nSea-heat alarms the giant turtle.\nOne grieves to leave the streamside seat,\nAnd idly quits the bamboo shade.\nHow fare those travelers from the sandy frontier,\nWho don their armor and march far once more?\n\nAs Kongming led the great army onward, a mounted scout suddenly galloped in to report: “Meng Huo has withdrawn into Bald Dragon Cave and refuses to come out. He has blocked the vital road at the cave mouth, with soldiers guarding it within. The mountains are harsh and the ridges steep; we cannot advance.” Kongming summoned Lü Kai and questioned him. Lü Kai replied, “I have heard that there is another road into this cave, but I do not know its particulars.” Jiang Wan said, “Meng Huo has been captured four times and must already have lost his courage. How would he dare come out again? Moreover, the weather is fiercely hot, and our men and horses are exhausted. Nothing is to be gained by continuing the campaign. We would do better to withdraw the army and return home.” Kongming said, “If we do that, we shall fall directly into Meng Huo’s plan. Once our army retreats, he will surely take advantage of the moment to pursue us. Now that we have come this far, how can there be any reason to turn back?” He therefore ordered Wang Ping to lead several hundred soldiers as the vanguard and had newly surrendered barbarians guide them into the northwestern path. They came to a spring, and as both men and horses were thirsty, they vied with one another to drink its water. Wang Ping, having confirmed that the road existed, returned to report to Kongming. By the time they reached the main camp, however, none of the men could speak; they could only point to their mouths.\n\nKongming was greatly alarmed. Realizing that they had been poisoned, he personally drove his small carriage and led several dozen men forward to inspect the place. He saw a pool of clear water so deep that its bottom could not be seen, with a chilling vapor rising from it. None of the soldiers dared test the water. Kongming descended from his carriage and climbed to a height to survey the country. Mountain peaks and ridges enclosed the place on every side, and not the cry of a bird or sparrow could be heard. Deeply suspicious, he suddenly glimpsed an ancient temple on a distant hill. Clinging to vines and creepers, Kongming made his way to it. Inside a stone chamber he found the image of a general seated upright, with a stone tablet beside it. It was a temple to Ma Yuan, the Han general Fubo. When he had come there to pacify the barbarians, the local people had built the temple to worship him. Kongming bowed twice and prayed: “I, Liang, received from the Former Emperor the grave charge of protecting his orphaned heir. Now, by imperial command, I have come here to pacify the barbarians. Once the barbarian regions are subdued, I mean to attack Wei, annex Wu, and restore peace to the imperial house of Han. My soldiers, ignorant of the land, have mistakenly drunk poisoned water and can no longer speak. I earnestly beseech your honored spirit to remember the grace and righteousness of our dynasty, manifest your divine power, and protect the three armies!”\n\nWhen he had finished praying, Kongming left the temple to seek a local inhabitant whom he might question. Dimly, on the opposite mountain, he saw an old man approaching with the aid of a staff, extraordinary in appearance. Kongming invited the old man into the temple. After they had exchanged courtesies, they sat facing each other upon a stone. Kongming asked, “May I inquire into your honored name, venerable sir?” The old man replied, “I have long heard the illustrious renown of the Prime Minister of the great realm and count myself fortunate to meet you. Many people of the barbarian lands owe their lives to the Prime Minister, and all are deeply grateful.” Kongming asked about the spring water, and the old man replied, “The water your soldiers drank came from the Mute Spring. Those who drink it lose the power of speech and die within a few days. Beyond that spring are three others. To the southeast is a spring whose water is bitterly cold. Anyone who drinks it loses all warmth in his throat, grows weak in body, and dies. It is called the Soft Spring. Directly south is another spring. Anyone splashed by its water has his hands and feet turn black and dies. It is called the Black Spring. To the southwest is a spring that boils like hot soup. Anyone who bathes in it loses all his skin and flesh and dies. It is called the Spring of Extinction. These four springs lie in our region, where poisonous vapors gather. No medicine can cure their effects. The miasma also rises heavily, and passage is possible only during the Hours of the Goat, Monkey, and Rooster. At all other hours, the miasma spreads densely, and whoever touches it dies at once.”\n\nKongming said, “If that is so, the barbarian regions cannot be pacified. If they remain unpacified, how can I annex Wu and Wei and restore the imperial house of Han? I shall have failed the Former Emperor’s grave charge to protect his orphaned heir, and life will be worse than death!” The old man said, “Do not grieve, Prime Minister. I shall direct you to a place where a cure may be found.” Kongming said, “Whatever wise counsel you possess, venerable sir, I beg you to instruct me.” The old man replied, “Several li due west of here lies a mountain valley. Travel twenty li into it, and you will come to a stream called the Stream of Ten Thousand Blessings. There dwells a lofty recluse known as the Recluse of Ten Thousand Blessings. He has not left the stream for several decades. Behind his thatched hermitage is a spring called the Spring of Peace and Joy. If anyone who has been poisoned draws its water and drinks, he is cured at once. If a person suffers from scabies or sores, or has been stricken by miasma, he need only bathe in the Stream of Ten Thousand Blessings and will naturally recover. Moreover, before the hermitage grows a kind of herb called ‘chive-leaf rue.’ If a man holds one leaf in his mouth, the miasma cannot infect him. The Prime Minister should go swiftly and ask for it.” Kongming bowed in thanks and said, “I am immeasurably grateful for the life-saving grace you have shown me. May I hear your honored name?” The old man entered the temple and said, “I am the local mountain spirit. At the command of General Fubo, I have come expressly to guide you.” When he had finished speaking, he cried out, whereupon the stone wall behind the temple opened, and he passed within. Kongming marveled without end. He bowed twice more to the temple spirit, retraced his former path, mounted his carriage, and returned to the main camp.\n\nThe next day, Kongming prepared incense, a letter, and gifts, then took Wang Ping and all the mute soldiers and traveled through the night toward the place described by the mountain spirit. Winding onward, they entered a narrow path through a mountain valley and traveled somewhat more than twenty li. There they saw lofty pines and great cypresses, luxuriant bamboo, and wondrous flowers surrounding a country dwelling. Within a rustic fence stood several thatched cottages, from which a fragrant aroma wafted to their nostrils. Kongming was overjoyed. He went to the gate and knocked, and a young boy came out. Kongming was just about to give his name when a man wearing a bamboo cap and straw sandals, a white robe tied with a black cord, came cheerfully forth. His eyes were blue and his hair yellow. “Can the visitor be none other than the Prime Minister of Han?” he asked. Kongming smiled and said, “How did the worthy recluse know?” The recluse replied, “I have long heard that the Prime Minister’s great standard was advancing south on campaign. How could I fail to know?” He then invited Kongming into his thatched hall. After the courtesies were completed, host and guest took their proper seats. Kongming said, “I, Liang, received from Emperor Zhaolie the grave charge of protecting his orphaned heir. Now, by sacred command of the reigning sovereign, I have led a great army here to bring the barbarian lands into submission and under the civilizing rule of the throne. Unexpectedly, Meng Huo slipped into the cave country, and my soldiers mistakenly drank from the Mute Spring. Last night General Fubo manifested his divine power and told me that the worthy recluse possessed a medicinal spring that could cure them. I beg you to take pity and grant us this divine water, that the last remnants of my soldiers’ lives may be saved.” The recluse said, “I am no more than a useless old rustic of the mountains. Why should the Prime Minister have troubled himself to come here? The spring is just behind my hermitage.” He ordered water drawn and brought for the men to drink.\n\nThe boy then led Wang Ping and the whole band of mute soldiers to the stream, where they drew the water and drank. At once they vomited up foul saliva and regained the power of speech. The boy next led the soldiers to bathe in the Stream of Ten Thousand Blessings. Within the hermitage, the recluse served Kongming tea made from cypress seeds and a dish of pine blossoms. The recluse told him, “The barbarian caves hereabouts abound in venomous snakes and vicious scorpions. Willow blossoms drift into the streams and springs, making the water unfit to drink. Only by digging into the earth to form wells and drawing water from them may you drink safely.” Kongming asked for some chive-leaf rue, and the recluse ordered the soldiers to gather as much as they wished. “Let every man hold one leaf in his mouth, and the miasma will naturally be unable to infect him.” Kongming bowed and asked the recluse’s name. The recluse smiled and said, “I am Meng Jie, elder brother of Meng Huo.” Kongming was astonished. The recluse continued, “Prime Minister, do not be suspicious, but permit me a brief explanation. Three sons were born of the same father and mother. The eldest is myself, Meng Jie; the second is Meng Huo; and the third, Meng You. Our parents are both dead. My two younger brothers are violent and wicked and refuse to submit to the civilizing rule of the throne. I repeatedly remonstrated with them, but they would not listen. I therefore changed my name and surname and withdrew to live here in seclusion. Now my shameful brother has rebelled and compelled the Prime Minister to penetrate this barren wilderness and endure such hardships. For this, I, Meng Jie, deserve ten thousand deaths and must first beg pardon before the Prime Minister.” Kongming sighed and said, “Only now do I truly believe that the story of Robber Zhi and Liu Xiahui may occur again in our own time.” He then said to Meng Jie, “What if I memorialize the Son of Heaven and have you established as king?” Meng Jie replied, “I fled here because I despised rank and fame. How could I still harbor any desire for wealth and honor?” Kongming then offered him gold and silk, but Meng Jie firmly refused to accept them. Sighing with admiration, Kongming bowed farewell and returned. A later poet wrote:\n\nThe lofty recluse dwelt hidden behind his lonely gate;\nHere once the Martial Marquis broke the barbarians’ might.\nTo this day, amid ancient trees where no men tread,\nCold mist still seals the mountains of old.\n\nAfter Kongming returned to the main camp, he ordered the soldiers to dig into the earth for water. They dug more than twenty fathoms without finding a single drop. At more than ten other places they dug with the same result. Alarm spread through the army. At midnight Kongming burned incense and appealed to Heaven, saying, “I, your servant Liang, am without talent, yet I humbly rely upon the good fortune of the great Han and have received the command to pacify the barbarians. Now, on our march, we lack water, and our men and horses are withering from thirst. If Heaven has not forsaken the great Han, then grant us sweet springs! But if our allotted fortune has come to an end, then I, Liang, and all the rest are willing to die in this place!” When his prayer was concluded that night, they looked at daybreak and found every well brimming with sweet water. A later poet wrote:\n\nTo pacify the south he led a mighty host,\nHis heart aligned with the righteous Way and Heaven’s divine light.\nGeng Gong bowed at the well, and a sweet spring rose;\nAt Zhuge’s devout prayer, water welled forth by night.\n\nOnce Kongming’s men and horses had obtained sweet water, they passed safely along the narrow path and encamped directly before Bald Dragon Cave. Barbarian scouts learned of this and reported to Meng Huo: “The Shu troops have not been infected by the miasma, nor do they suffer from thirst. None of the springs has had any effect.” When King Duosi heard this, he refused to believe it and went with Meng Huo to observe from a high mountain. There they saw the Shu troops safe and sound, carrying water and drink in great tubs and small buckets, watering their horses and cooking their meals. At the sight, Duosi’s hair stood on end. Turning to Meng Huo, he said, “These are troops aided by the gods!” Meng Huo replied, “My brother and I will fight the Shu troops to the death. We would rather perish before their ranks than meekly submit to be bound!” Duosi said, “If Your Majesty is defeated, my wife and children will also be lost. We must slaughter oxen and horses, richly reward the cave warriors, and have them brave water and fire to charge straight into the Shu camp. Only then can we win.”\n\nThe barbarian soldiers were accordingly given lavish rewards. Just as they were about to set out, a report arrived that Yang Feng, lord of the twenty-one caves of Silver Mine Cave to the west beyond the rear of the cave, was bringing thirty thousand troops to their aid. Meng Huo was overjoyed and said, “With neighboring troops coming to assist me, I shall surely be victorious!” He and King Duosi at once went out of the cave to welcome them. Yang Feng led his troops inside and said, “I have thirty thousand picked soldiers, all clad in iron armor and able to fly over mountains and cross the highest ridges. They are sufficient to oppose a million Shu troops. I also have five sons, all fully accomplished in the martial arts. I wish to assist Your Majesty.” Yang Feng ordered his five sons to enter and bow. All had leopard waists and tiger frames and presented an imposing, vigorous appearance. Meng Huo was delighted and prepared a banquet for Yang Feng and his sons. When the wine had reached its height, Yang Feng said, “The army lacks entertainment. I have with me some barbarian maidens skilled in dancing with swords and shields. Let them provide us with some amusement.” Meng Huo gladly agreed. Presently several dozen barbarian maidens, all with loose hair and bare feet, danced and leapt in from outside the tent, while the assembled barbarians clapped their hands and sang in accompaniment. Yang Feng ordered two of his sons to present the wine. The two raised cups and approached Meng Huo and Meng You. The brothers accepted the cups and were just about to drink when Yang Feng gave a great shout. His two sons instantly seized Meng Huo and Meng You and dragged them from their seats. King Duosi was about to flee but was seized by Yang Feng. The barbarian maidens barred the tent from side to side, and no one dared come forward. Meng Huo said, “When the rabbit dies, the fox mourns; creatures grieve for their own kind. You and I are both lords of our several caves, and there has never been any enmity between us. Why do you seek to harm me?” Yang Feng replied, “My brothers, sons, and nephews all feel the deepest gratitude for Prime Minister Zhuge’s mercy in sparing their lives, yet we have had no means to repay him. Now that you have rebelled, why should we not seize you and present you to him?”\n\nThe barbarian soldiers of the various caves all fled back to their homes. Yang Feng bound Meng Huo, Meng You, King Duosi, and the others and escorted them to Kongming’s camp. Kongming ordered them admitted. Yang Feng and his companions bowed below the command tent and said, “Our brothers, sons, and nephews are all grateful for the Prime Minister’s benevolence. We have therefore captured Meng Huo, Meng You, and the others and brought them here as an offering.” Kongming richly rewarded them and ordered Meng Huo brought forward. Kongming smiled and said, “Do you now submit in your heart?” Meng Huo replied, “This was not due to your ability. The men of my own caves turned upon and harmed one another, and thus I have come to this. If you wish to kill me, then kill me—but I do not submit!” Kongming said, “You lured me into a waterless region and then employed the deadly Mute Spring, Spring of Extinction, Black Spring, and Soft Spring against me. Yet my army has suffered no harm. Is this not Heaven’s will? Why do you remain so obstinate and deluded?” Meng Huo replied, “My ancestors have long dwelt in Silver Pit Mountain, where the Three Rivers form a natural barrier and many fortified passes stand secure. If you capture me there, then I and all my sons and grandsons shall submit with all our hearts and serve you faithfully.” Kongming said, “I shall release you once again. Return, reorganize your army, and decide victory or defeat with me. If I capture you then and you still refuse to submit, I shall exterminate all nine degrees of your kin.” He shouted to his attendants to remove Meng Huo’s bonds and set him free. Meng Huo bowed twice and departed. Kongming also had the bonds removed from Meng You and King Duosi, then gave them food and wine to settle their fright. The two trembled with fear and dared not look directly at him. Kongming ordered horses saddled and had them escorted back. Truly:\n\nTo venture deep into peril is no easy feat;\nTo unfold yet stranger schemes can hardly be mere chance!\n\nHow Meng Huo reorganized his army and returned, and which side gained victory, will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 90\n\nGiant Beasts Are Driven Forth, Yet the Man Army Is Routed a Sixth Time; the Rattan Armor Is Burned and Meng Huo Captured a Seventh Time\n\nNow Kongming released Meng Huo and all his companions. Yang Feng and his sons were each granted official rank and title, and the cave soldiers were richly rewarded. Yang Feng and the others bowed their thanks and departed. Meng Huo and his followers fled through the night back to Silver Pit Cave. Outside the cave flowed three rivers: the Lu River, the Gannan River, and the Xicheng River. Because the three waterways converged there, the place was called Three Rivers. For more than three hundred li north of the cave, the land was mostly level and produced all manner of things. Two hundred li west of the cave lay salt wells. Two hundred li to the southwest, the country reached directly to the Lu and Gan rivers. Three hundred li due south stood Liangdu Cave, encircled by mountains. Silver was mined in those mountains, and hence they were called the Silver Pit Mountains. Within them, palaces, towers, and terraces had been built to serve as the barbarian king’s stronghold. An ancestral temple stood there, called the “Household Spirit.” In all four seasons, cattle and horses were slaughtered and offered in sacrifice, a rite called “Divining the Spirits.” Each year, people from Shu and other foreign districts were regularly sacrificed there. If anyone fell ill, he refused medicine and prayed only to shamans and sorcerers, which was called “Healing by Spirits.” There were no written laws or punishments in that place; whoever committed a crime was simply beheaded. When a girl came of age, she bathed in the streams, where men and women mingled freely and chose their own mates without hindrance from their parents; this was called “Learning the Art.” In years when rain fell in due measure, they planted rice and grain. If the crops failed, they made broth of snakes and cooked elephants for food. In every district, the foremost household was styled “Cave Lord,” and the next in rank “Chieftain.” On the first and fifteenth days of every month, all gathered in Three Rivers City to buy, sell, and barter goods. Such were their customs.\n\nNow Meng Huo assembled more than a thousand members of his clan and faction inside the cave and said to them, “Again and again I have suffered humiliation at the hands of the soldiers of Shu, and I have sworn to avenge myself. What worthy counsel can you offer?” Before he had finished speaking, one man replied, “I can recommend someone who will defeat Zhuge Liang.” All looked at him. He was Meng Huo’s brother-in-law, presently chief of the Eight Tribes, known as Cave Lord Dailai. Meng Huo was overjoyed and hastened to ask whom he meant. Cave Lord Dailai said, “Southwest of here lies Bana Cave. Its lord, King Mulu, is deeply versed in magic. Whenever he goes forth, he rides an elephant and can summon wind and call down rain. Tigers, leopards, jackals, wolves, venomous snakes, and vicious scorpions always follow him. He also commands thirty thousand spirit soldiers, all exceedingly valiant. Your Majesty may write him a letter and prepare gifts, and I will go in person to seek his aid. If he consents, why should we fear the soldiers of Shu?” Meng Huo gladly ordered his brother-in-law to carry the letter and depart. He then commanded King Duosi to hold Three Rivers City as an outer bulwark.\n\nNow Kongming led his army straight to Three Rivers City. From afar he saw that three sides of the city bordered rivers, while only one side opened onto dry land. He therefore sent Wei Yan and Zhao Yun to lead a force against the city by the landward road. When the army reached the foot of the walls, bows and crossbows loosed together from above. The cave people were highly practiced with the crossbow, and each crossbow discharged ten bolts at once. Every arrowhead was smeared with poison; anyone struck by one found his skin and flesh rotting away until his five viscera lay exposed, and then he died. Unable to prevail, Zhao Yun and Wei Yan returned to Kongming and told him about the poisoned arrows. Kongming rode his light carriage to the front, examined the true state of affairs, then returned to camp and ordered the army to withdraw several li before encamping again. When the barbarian soldiers saw the Shu forces retreating into the distance, they all laughed and congratulated one another, supposing that fear and cowardice alone had driven them back. That night they slept in perfect ease and posted no scouts.\n\nOnce Kongming had arranged the army’s withdrawal, he closed the camp and did not come forth. For five days running, he issued no orders. Toward dusk on the fifth day, a light breeze suddenly arose. Kongming passed down an order: “Every soldier is to provide a piece torn from the skirt of his robe and report with it by the first watch. Anyone without one will be beheaded at once.” None of the generals understood his purpose, but the soldiers obeyed and made ready. At the first watch another order came: “Every soldier is to use his piece of cloth to wrap a bundle of earth. Anyone without one will be beheaded at once.” Again the soldiers did not understand, but they had no choice save to obey. Kongming then sent out a further command: “All troops are to deliver their bundles of earth beneath the walls of Three Rivers City. Those who arrive first will be rewarded.” On hearing the order, every soldier wrapped up clean earth and raced toward the city. Kongming commanded them to heap the soil into an ascending ramp, declaring that the first man onto the wall would receive the foremost merit. Thus more than a hundred thousand soldiers of Shu, together with over ten thousand surrendered troops, all cast the earth they had carried beneath the city walls. In a moment, the soil rose into a hill reaching the battlements. At a secret signal, the soldiers of Shu swarmed up onto the wall. By the time the barbarians hastened to loose their crossbows, more than half had already been seized and dragged down, while the rest abandoned the city and fled. King Duosi died amid the chaos of battle. The Shu commanders directed their troops along separate routes to hunt down and destroy the enemy. Kongming took Three Rivers City, and all the jewels and treasures captured there he distributed among the three armies. The defeated remnants of the barbarian host escaped back to Meng Huo and reported, “King Duosi is dead, and Three Rivers City has been lost.” Meng Huo was greatly alarmed.\n\nWhile he was still anxiously considering what to do, a messenger reported that the army of Shu had crossed the river and was now encamped before his own cave. Meng Huo fell into a great panic. Suddenly someone behind a screen laughed loudly and stepped forth, saying, “You call yourself a man, yet how can you be so witless? Though I am only a woman, I am willing to go out and fight for you.” Meng Huo looked and saw that it was his wife, Lady Zhurong. Her family had dwelt in the Southern Man country for generations, and she was a descendant of the Fire God Zhurong. She was skilled in casting flying knives and never missed her mark. Meng Huo rose and thanked her. Lady Zhurong gladly mounted her horse and led several hundred fierce generals of her clan, together with fifty thousand fresh cave troops, out from the palaces of Silver Pit to face the soldiers of Shu. They had just rounded the mouth of the cave when a body of troops barred their way. The Shu commander at their head was Zhang Yi. At the sight of him, the barbarian soldiers swiftly formed into two wings. Lady Zhurong carried five flying knives at her back and held an eighteen-foot spear in her hand. Beneath her was a curly-maned Red Hare horse. Zhang Yi beheld her and marveled inwardly. The two spurred forward and crossed weapons. After only a few bouts, the lady wheeled her horse and fled. Zhang Yi pursued her, but suddenly a flying knife descended through the air. He raised his hand to ward it off, and it struck him squarely in the left arm, sending him tumbling from his horse. With a great shout, the barbarian soldiers seized and bound him. When Ma Zhong heard that Zhang Yi had been captured, he rushed out to rescue him, but the barbarians quickly surrounded him. Seeing Lady Zhurong sitting motionless on her horse with spear poised, Ma Zhong charged forward in fury to fight her. His mount was tripped and fell, and he too was captured. Both prisoners were taken into the cave before Meng Huo, who laid a feast to celebrate. Lady Zhurong ordered the executioners to drag Zhang Yi and Ma Zhong out and behead them. Meng Huo stopped her, saying, “Zhuge Liang has released me five times. If we kill his generals now, we shall be acting without honor. Confine them in the cave for the present. Once we have captured Zhuge Liang, it will not be too late to kill them.” The lady accepted his words, and they drank, laughed, and made merry.\n\nMeanwhile the defeated remnants returned to Kongming and told him what had happened. Kongming immediately summoned Ma Dai, Zhao Yun, and Wei Yan, gave each of them secret instructions, and sent them forth at the head of separate forces. The next day, barbarian scouts entered the cave and reported that Zhao Yun had come to challenge them. Lady Zhurong mounted her horse and rode out to meet him. They fought for only a few bouts before Zhao Yun wheeled and fled. Fearing an ambush, the lady reined in her troops and returned. Then Wei Yan led an army forward and issued a challenge. Lady Zhurong spurred out to meet him. At the height of the fighting, Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled, but she refused to pursue. The following day, Zhao Yun again led troops forward to challenge her, and once more the lady brought out the cave soldiers to meet him. After a few bouts, Zhao Yun pretended to be defeated and fled, but the lady rested her spear and would not give chase. Just as she was about to withdraw into the cave, Wei Yan led up his troops and began hurling insults at her in a single voice. In anger, Lady Zhurong leveled her spear and charged at Wei Yan. He wheeled his horse and fled. Enraged, she pursued, while Wei Yan galloped into a narrow, secluded mountain path. Suddenly a loud crash sounded behind him. Wei Yan looked back and saw the lady falling backward from her saddle. Ma Dai had lain in ambush there and brought down her horse with a trip rope. She was seized and bound on the spot, then escorted to the main camp. When the barbarian generals and cave troops came to rescue her, Zhao Yun charged and scattered them in a single onslaught.\n\nKongming sat upright in his command tent when Ma Dai brought Lady Zhurong before him. Kongming at once ordered the guards to remove her bonds, invited her into a separate tent, and gave her wine to calm her alarm. He then sent an envoy to inform Meng Huo that he wished to exchange the lady for the two generals Zhang Yi and Ma Zhong. Meng Huo agreed, immediately released Zhang Yi and Ma Zhong, and returned them to Kongming. Kongming then sent the lady back into the cave. Meng Huo received her with mingled joy and vexation. Suddenly it was reported that the lord of Bana Cave had arrived. Meng Huo went out of the cave to welcome him and saw a man riding a white elephant, his body adorned with gold and pearl necklaces, two great swords hanging from his waist. Around him crowded a company of men who tended tigers, leopards, jackals, and wolves. Meng Huo escorted him inside, bowed twice, and sorrowfully recounted all that had happened. King Mulu promised to avenge him. Meng Huo was overjoyed and prepared a feast in his honor. The next day, King Mulu led forth the soldiers of his cave, bringing the fierce beasts with him. When Zhao Yun and Wei Yan learned that the barbarian army had emerged, they drew up their troops in battle formation. The two generals sat side by side on horseback before the line and watched. They saw that the barbarian banners and weapons were wholly unlike their own. Most of the men wore neither clothes nor armor but went completely naked, their faces hideous to behold, and each carried four sharp knives. No drums or horns sounded in their ranks; gongs alone gave the signals. King Mulu rode out from beneath his great standard, two precious swords hanging at his waist, a handbell in his grasp, and a white elephant beneath him. At the sight, Zhao Yun said to Wei Yan, “We have spent our lives on the battlefield, yet never have we seen such a person as this.” While the two were still pondering, King Mulu began muttering some unknown incantation and shaking his handbell. Suddenly a furious gale sprang up, flinging sand and rolling stones like a driving rain. At one blast of a painted horn, tigers, leopards, jackals, wolves, venomous snakes, and savage beasts rushed forth upon the wind, baring fangs and brandishing claws as they charged. How could the soldiers of Shu withstand them? They fell back at once. The barbarian army pursued and slaughtered them, chasing them all the way to the border road of Three Rivers before turning back.\n\nZhao Yun and Wei Yan gathered the defeated troops and came before Kongming’s tent to confess their failure, recounting everything in detail. Kongming laughed and said, “This is no fault of yours. Before ever I left my thatched cottage, I knew that the Southern Man possessed arts for driving tigers and leopards. While still in Shu, I prepared the means to break this formation. Twenty wagons have accompanied the army, all sealed and marked here. Today we shall use half of them and retain the other half for a different purpose later.” He ordered his attendants to bring ten red-painted cabinet wagons before the tent, leaving ten black-painted cabinet wagons in reserve. None understood his purpose. When Kongming had the cabinets opened, they were found to contain enormous beasts carved from wood and brightly painted, all covered with coats of five-colored wool and furnished with teeth and claws of steel and iron. Each could carry ten men. Kongming selected more than a thousand strong and able soldiers, assigned ten to each of the hundred beasts, and had smoke and fire-making substances packed into their mouths. He then concealed them within the army. The next day, Kongming drove his forces forward in strength and arrayed them before the mouth of the cave. The barbarian scouts learned of it and went in to report to the barbarian kings. Believing himself invincible, King Mulu led out the cave soldiers together with Meng Huo. Kongming, wearing a silk cap and holding a feather fan, sat upright in his carriage in a Daoist robe. Meng Huo pointed and said, “The man seated in that carriage is Zhuge Liang! If we capture him, the great affair will be settled!” King Mulu muttered an incantation and shook his handbell. In an instant, a furious gale arose and the fierce beasts charged forth. Kongming waved his feather fan, and the wind immediately turned and blew back into the enemy ranks. Then the false beasts surged out from the Shu formation. When the true beasts of the barbarian caves saw the giant creatures from the Shu army coming toward them, flames pouring from their mouths, black smoke streaming from their nostrils, copper bells clanging over their bodies, and teeth and claws fiercely displayed, not one of the savage animals dared advance. All fled back toward the barbarian cave and trampled down countless barbarian soldiers in their flight. Kongming drove his army forward in a great assault. Drums and horns thundered together as the men charged ahead in pursuit and slaughter. King Mulu died amid the chaos. Meng Huo’s clansmen and followers within the cave abandoned the palaces and fled over mountains and ridges. Kongming’s great army occupied Silver Pit Cave.\n\nThe next day, as Kongming was about to divide his forces to hunt down and capture Meng Huo, a report suddenly arrived: “Cave Lord Dailai, brother-in-law to the barbarian king Meng Huo, urged Meng Huo to submit, but Meng Huo refused. He has therefore captured Meng Huo, Lady Zhurong, and several hundred of their clansmen and followers, and has brought them all to present to the Prime Minister.” On hearing this, Kongming summoned Zhang Yi and Ma Zhong and gave them certain secret instructions. The two generals accepted the plan and led two thousand picked soldiers into ambush in the two side galleries. Kongming then ordered the gate commanders to admit the entire party. Cave Lord Dailai led in executioners escorting Meng Huo and several hundred others in bonds, and they bowed below the hall. Kongming shouted, “Seize them for me!” The strong soldiers rushed out from both galleries, two men seizing each prisoner, and bound them all. Kongming laughed loudly and said, “How could such petty tricks of yours deceive me? Twice before, men from your own cave seized you and brought you to submit, and I did them no harm. You thought I trusted them completely, and so you came in feigned surrender, intending to kill me here inside the cave!” He ordered the guards to search them, and sure enough, each man carried a sharp knife. Kongming asked Meng Huo, “You once said that only if I captured you in your own home would you submit in your heart. What have you to say today?” Meng Huo replied, “We came of our own accord to seek death. This was no feat of yours. My heart is not yet submissive.” Kongming said, “I have captured you six times, and still you refuse to submit. How long do you mean to wait?” Meng Huo answered, “If you capture me a seventh time, then I shall submit with all my heart and swear never to rebel again.” Kongming said, “Your stronghold is already broken. What have I to fear?” He ordered the guards to remove all their bonds, then rebuked them: “If I capture you again and you still prevaricate, I will show you no mercy!” Meng Huo and his companions clutched their heads and scurried away like rats.\n\nMore than a thousand defeated barbarian soldiers had escaped, most of them wounded, and now they chanced to meet the barbarian king Meng Huo. He gathered these remnants and felt somewhat heartened. He then conferred with Cave Lord Dailai, saying, “Now that my cave stronghold has been occupied by the soldiers of Shu, where can we go to find refuge?” Cave Lord Dailai replied, “There is only one kingdom capable of defeating Shu.” Meng Huo said joyfully, “Where may we find it?” Cave Lord Dailai answered, “Seven hundred li southeast of here lies a kingdom called Wuge. Its ruler, Wutugu, stands twelve feet tall. He eats no grain, but feeds on living snakes and savage beasts. His body is covered in scales that neither blades nor arrows can pierce. All the soldiers under him wear rattan armor. The rattan grows in mountain ravines, twining over walls of rock. The people harvest it and soak it in oil for half a year before taking it out to dry. Once dry, it is soaked again. Only after this has been done more than ten times is it fashioned into armor. When worn, it does not sink in crossing rivers, does not grow wet in water, and cannot be pierced by blade or arrow. For this reason, his troops are called the Rattan-Armored Army. Your Majesty may now go and seek his aid. If he assists us, capturing Zhuge Liang will be as easy as a sharp knife splitting bamboo.” Meng Huo was overjoyed and set off for the kingdom of Wuge to see Wutugu. There were no houses in his cave domain; all the people lived in earthen pits. Meng Huo entered the cave, bowed twice, and sorrowfully related all that had happened. Wutugu said, “I shall raise the troops of my cave and avenge you.” Meng Huo gladly bowed his thanks. Wutugu then summoned two tribal commanders, one named Tu’an and the other Xini, and raised thirty thousand soldiers, all clad in rattan armor. They left the kingdom of Wuge and marched northeast. Presently they reached a river called Peach Blossom Water. Peach trees grew on both banks, and year after year their fallen leaves dropped into the stream. People from other countries who drank its water invariably died, but when the people of Wuge drank it, their vitality was redoubled. Wutugu’s army encamped at Peach Blossom Ford to await the soldiers of Shu.\n\nKongming sent barbarian scouts to discover Meng Huo’s whereabouts. They returned and reported, “Meng Huo has invited the ruler of Wuge to bring thirty thousand rattan-armored troops, who are now encamped at Peach Blossom Ford. Meng Huo is also gathering barbarian soldiers from all the tribes to combine their strength and resist us.” On hearing this, Kongming advanced with his army directly to Peach Blossom Ford. Looking across the river, he saw barbarian soldiers scarcely resembling human beings, exceedingly hideous and repulsive. When he questioned the local people, they told him that the peach leaves were now falling and the water could not be drunk. Kongming withdrew five li to make camp and left Wei Yan to defend it.\n\nThe next day, the ruler of Wuge led a force of rattan-armored soldiers across the river, while gongs and drums shook the heavens. Wei Yan led his troops out to meet them. The barbarians swept forward like a rolling carpet. The Shu troops shot crossbow bolts against their rattan armor, but none could penetrate, and all fell to the ground. Swords could not cut it, nor spears pierce it. The barbarian soldiers all wielded sharp knives and steel forks. How could the troops of Shu withstand them? They fled in utter defeat. The barbarians did not pursue, but turned back. Wei Yan rallied his men and followed to Peach Blossom Ford, where he saw the barbarian troops crossing the water in their armor. Some who had grown weary removed their armor, laid it upon the surface of the water, and crossed while sitting on it. Wei Yan hastened back to the main camp and reported everything in detail to Kongming. Kongming summoned Lü Kai and some local people and questioned them. Lü Kai said, “I have long heard that among the Southern Man there is a kingdom called Wuge, whose people possess no human customs. They protect themselves with rattan armor and cannot readily be harmed. There is also the deadly water tainted by peach leaves: when the natives drink it, their vitality increases, but when people of other lands drink it, they die. Even if we won a complete victory over such a barbarous region, what benefit would there be? We would do better to withdraw the army and return at once.” Kongming laughed and said, “I did not come all this way lightly. How can I simply depart? Tomorrow I shall have a plan to subdue these barbarians.” He then ordered Zhao Yun to assist Wei Yan in guarding the camp and warned them not to venture out rashly.\n\nThe next day, Kongming had local men guide him while he rode in his light carriage to a secluded place among the hills on the north bank of Peach Blossom Ford, where he carefully surveyed the terrain. When the mountains and ridges grew so steep that the carriage could go no farther, Kongming abandoned it and proceeded on foot. Presently he came to a mountain and saw a valley shaped like a long serpent. On both sides rose smooth, sheer walls of rock without a tree upon them, while a single broad road ran through the center. Kongming asked the local guide, “What is this valley called?” The man replied, “This place is called Coiled Serpent Valley. Beyond it lies the main road to Three Rivers City, while the plain before the valley is called Talang Meadow.” Kongming was overjoyed and said, “Heaven has bestowed this place upon me so that I may accomplish my work!” He retraced his path, mounted his carriage, and returned to camp. There he summoned Ma Dai and instructed him: “I give you the ten black-painted cabinet wagons. You will also require a thousand bamboo poles. As for the contents of the cabinets, you are to arrange them thus and thus. Take your own troops and secure both ends of Coiled Serpent Valley, carrying out my plan exactly. You have half a month to prepare everything. When the appointed time comes, make these dispositions. If anyone escapes, you will assuredly be punished under military law.” Ma Dai received the plan and departed. Kongming then summoned Zhao Yun and told him, “Go beyond Coiled Serpent Valley and guard the junction of the main road to Three Rivers in this manner. Prepare everything you will need by the appointed day.” Zhao Yun received the plan and departed. Kongming next summoned Wei Yan and instructed him: “Lead your own troops to encamp at Peach Blossom Ford. If the barbarians cross the water to attack, abandon your camp and flee toward the place where you see a white flag. Within half a month, you must lose fifteen successive battles and abandon seven fortified camps. If you lose only fourteen battles, do not bother returning to see me.” Wei Yan accepted the order, but was displeased at heart and went away resentfully. Kongming also summoned Zhang Yi, ordered him to lead a separate force to the place he indicated, and had him erect a stockaded camp there. He then commanded Zhang Yi and Ma Zhong to take a thousand surrendered cave soldiers and act according to further secret instructions. Each man carried out the plan exactly.\n\nMeng Huo now said to Wutugu, ruler of Wuge, “Zhuge Liang has many cunning schemes, but all depend upon ambushes. In future engagements, give orders to the three armies that whenever they see a mountain valley thick with trees, they must not advance rashly.” Wutugu replied, “Your Majesty speaks wisely. I have long known that the people of the Central Plains employ many deceitful stratagems. Henceforth I shall act as you advise. I will fight in the front, while you remain behind and direct me.” Their plans settled, they suddenly received word that the Shu army had raised a camp on the north bank of Peach Blossom Ford. Wutugu immediately sent the two tribal commanders across the river with the Rattan-Armored Army to engage the soldiers of Shu. After only a few bouts, Wei Yan fled in defeat. Fearing an ambush, the barbarians did not pursue but returned of their own accord. The next day, Wei Yan again came and established a camp. When the barbarian scouts discovered it, they again led the host across the river to fight. Wei Yan came out to meet them, but after a few bouts he fled in defeat. The barbarians pursued for more than ten li. Seeing no movement anywhere around them, they occupied the abandoned Shu camp. The next day, the two tribal commanders invited Wutugu to the camp and told him what had happened. Wutugu at once brought his army forward in strength and pursued Wei Yan for another stage. The Shu soldiers threw away their armor and cast aside their spears as they fled. Presently a white flag appeared ahead. Wei Yan led his defeated troops racing toward it and found a camp already standing there, so he halted within. Wutugu drove his army onward in pursuit. Wei Yan again led his troops in abandoning the camp and fleeing, and the barbarians took possession of it. The next day, they continued their pursuit. Wei Yan turned back to fight, but before three bouts had passed, he was defeated again. Watching for a white flag, he fled toward it and found another camp, where he halted. The next day, the barbarians arrived once more. Wei Yan made a brief show of battle, then fled again, and the barbarians occupied another Shu camp.\n\nThere is no need to weary the tale with every detail. Fighting and retreating by turns, Wei Yan lost fifteen battles and abandoned seven camps in succession. The barbarian army pressed forward in pursuit and slaughter. Wutugu himself led the fighting at the head of the army, but whenever he saw a place along the road where trees grew thickly, he dared not advance. Instead he sent men to observe from afar, and they invariably saw banners fluttering beneath the shade. Wutugu said to Meng Huo, “Everything has happened exactly as Your Majesty predicted.” Meng Huo laughed loudly and said, “This time I have seen through Zhuge Liang’s scheme! Day after day, Your Majesty has defeated him in fifteen battles and captured seven camps, while the soldiers of Shu flee at the mere sight of you. Zhuge Liang has exhausted his stratagems. One more advance, and the great affair will be settled!” Wutugu was delighted and thereafter gave no thought at all to the soldiers of Shu.\n\nOn the sixteenth day, Wei Yan led his defeated remnants out to face the Rattan-Armored Army. Wutugu rode an elephant at the forefront. On his head he wore a sun-and-moon cap adorned with wolf whiskers, and over his body hung necklaces of gold and pearls. Beneath his arms, the living scales of his flesh were exposed, and a faint radiance shone from his eyes. Pointing at Wei Yan, he reviled him loudly. Wei Yan wheeled his horse and fled, and the barbarian army surged forward behind him. Wei Yan led his soldiers around Coiled Serpent Valley and fled toward the white flag. Wutugu commanded his whole army to pursue and slaughter them. Seeing no grass or trees on the surrounding mountains, Wutugu judged that there could be no ambush and pressed on without concern. When he reached the valley, he saw several dozen black-painted cabinet wagons blocking the road. The barbarian soldiers reported, “These were used to transport provisions for the Shu army. When Your Majesty’s troops arrived, the enemy abandoned their supply wagons and fled.” Wutugu was overjoyed and urged his men onward in pursuit. As they approached the far end of the valley, not a Shu soldier could be seen. Suddenly logs and boulders came rolling down across the way, piling up and sealing the valley mouth. Wutugu ordered his troops to clear the road and continue their advance. All at once they saw large and small wagons ahead, laden with dry firewood, burst into flame. Wutugu hurriedly ordered a retreat, but shouts arose from the rear ranks, reporting that the other mouth of the valley had already been blocked with heaps of dry wood and that the wagons there had been filled with gunpowder, which was now blazing all at once. Seeing that there were no trees or grass nearby, Wutugu still did not panic, but ordered his men to seek another path of escape. Then torches rained down from both sides of the mountain. Wherever they landed, hidden powder trains in the earth caught fire, setting off iron bombs beneath the ground. Flames leaped and whirled throughout the valley, and every suit of rattan armor they touched instantly ignited. Wutugu and all thirty thousand soldiers of the Rattan-Armored Army were burned to death in Coiled Serpent Valley, clinging to one another in their agony. Looking down from the mountain, Kongming saw the barbarian soldiers stretching their limbs and writhing in the flames, while most had their heads and faces smashed to pieces by the iron bombs. All lay dead within the valley, and the stench was unbearable. Kongming shed tears and sighed, “Though I have rendered service to the state, this deed will surely diminish the years of my life!” Not one of the officers and soldiers around him failed to sigh with grief.\n\nMeanwhile Meng Huo waited in his camp for news from the barbarian army. Suddenly more than a thousand men came laughing and bowed before the camp, saying, “The army of Wuge has fought a great battle with the soldiers of Shu and surrounded Zhuge Liang in Coiled Serpent Valley. We have come especially to ask Your Majesty to go forward and support them. We are all men of your own cave who were compelled against our will to surrender to Shu. Now that we know Your Majesty has come, we have returned especially to aid you in battle.” Meng Huo was overjoyed. At once he gathered his clansmen and the tribesmen he had assembled, mounted during the night, and ordered the barbarian soldiers to guide him. He had just reached Coiled Serpent Valley when he saw flames rising fiercely and smelled an unbearable stench. Realizing that he had fallen into a trap, Meng Huo hastily ordered a retreat. But Zhang Yi charged out with one army on the left, and Ma Zhong with another on the right. Meng Huo was about to resist them when a great shout arose. More than half the barbarian soldiers in his own ranks were actually men of Shu, and they seized the barbarian king’s clansmen and all the assembled tribesmen.\n\nMeng Huo fought his way alone through the encirclement and fled along a mountain path. As he raced onward, a body of men and horses suddenly emerged from a hollow in the hills, escorting a light carriage. Seated upright within it was a man wearing a silk cap, holding a feather fan, and dressed in a Daoist robe. It was Kongming. Kongming shouted, “Meng Huo, rebel! What have you to say this time?” Meng Huo hastily turned his horse and fled. A general darted out from one side and barred his way. It was Ma Dai. Taken wholly unprepared, Meng Huo was captured alive by Ma Dai. By then Wang Ping and Zhang Yi had led another force into the barbarian camp and captured Lady Zhurong and every member of their household, old and young alike.\n\nKongming returned to camp, ascended the command seat, and said to his generals, “I employed this plan only because I had no other choice, but it has grievously injured my hidden virtue. I knew that the enemy would suppose I had laid ambushes wherever the woods were thick, so I planted empty banners there without a single soldier, thereby filling their minds with suspicion. I ordered Wei Wenchang to lose fifteen battles in succession in order to strengthen their confidence. I saw that Coiled Serpent Valley had only one road, that both walls were smooth rock without trees, and that the ground below was all sand and earth. I therefore ordered Ma Dai to arrange the black-painted cabinets throughout the valley. Inside the oil-coated cabinets on the wagons were fire bombs prepared in advance, called ‘earth-shaking thunder.’ Each large bomb contained nine smaller ones. They were buried thirty paces apart, with hollow-jointed bamboo poles laid between them to carry the powder trains. Once ignited, they could rend mountains and split rocks. I also ordered Zhao Zilong to prepare wagons of dry grass and arrange them inside the valley, while great logs and boulders were made ready upon the mountains. Wei Yan was then to lure Wutugu and the Rattan-Armored Army into the valley. Once Wei Yan had been allowed to escape, their road was to be cut off and the enemy burned. I have heard it said, ‘What profits by water must suffer by fire.’ Though blades and arrows could not pierce the rattan armor, it had been soaked in oil and was bound to ignite when it met flame. These barbarian troops were so fierce and intractable that without an attack by fire, how could we have prevailed? Yet to leave not one seed of the people of Wuge alive—this is my great crime!” The generals bowed low and said, “The Prime Minister’s heavenly designs are beyond the fathoming of ghosts and spirits!” Kongming ordered Meng Huo brought before him. Meng Huo knelt below the command tent. Kongming had his bonds removed and ordered that he be taken to a separate tent and given wine and food to calm his alarm. He then summoned the officer in charge of provisions, called him before his couch, gave him certain private instructions, and sent him away.\n\nMeng Huo, Lady Zhurong, Meng You, Cave Lord Dailai, and all their clansmen were drinking wine in the separate tent when a man suddenly entered and said to Meng Huo, “The Prime Minister is ashamed to face you and does not wish to meet you. He has specially ordered me to release you so that you may return, raise more troops, and come back to decide victory and defeat. You should leave at once.” Meng Huo shed tears and said, “Seven times captured and seven times released—never since ancient days has such a thing been known. Though I am a man from beyond the reach of civilization, I still have some understanding of propriety and honor. Can I truly be so utterly shameless?” Then, together with his brothers, wife, children, and clansmen, he crawled to the foot of the command tent, knelt with his upper body bared, and confessed his guilt, saying, “Before the Prime Minister’s heavenly majesty, the people of the south will never rebel again!” Kongming said, “Do you submit now?” Meng Huo wept and replied, “My children and my children’s children shall all be grateful for your life-giving grace, as vast as the sheltering heavens and sustaining earth. How could I not submit?” Kongming then invited Meng Huo into the command tent, gave a feast in celebration, and appointed him perpetual lord of the caves. All the territory that had been seized was returned. Meng Huo’s clansmen and the barbarian soldiers were filled with gratitude and reverence; all leaped for joy and departed. A poet of later times praised Kongming:\n\nFeather fan and silken cap beneath the azure banners bright;\nSeven wondrous captures tamed the barbarian king in might.\nStill through stream and cave his grace and majesty are sung,\nAnd on the high plateau a shrine to honor him has sprung.\n\nChief Clerk Fei Yi entered and remonstrated: “The Prime Minister has personally led the soldiers deep into this barren wilderness and brought the barbarian regions to submission. Now that the barbarian king has yielded, why not appoint officials and administrators to guard the land together with Meng Huo?” Kongming replied, “There are three difficulties in doing so. If outsiders are left here, troops must be left to protect them, but there is no food for those troops. That is the first difficulty. The barbarians have suffered wounds and ruin, and their fathers and elder brothers have died. If outsiders are left here without troops to protect them, disaster will certainly follow. That is the second difficulty. The barbarians have repeatedly committed crimes deserving dismissal and death, and so they naturally harbor suspicions. If outsiders are left among them, they will never trust them. That is the third difficulty. Therefore I shall leave no men behind and transport no grain here. We need only allow both sides to remain at peace, with nothing further to trouble them.” All were fully persuaded. The barbarian regions were deeply moved by Kongming’s benevolence and virtue. They built shrines to him while he yet lived, offered sacrifices in all four seasons, and called him their loving father. Each tribe sent pearls, gold, precious objects, red lacquer, medicinal herbs, plow oxen, and warhorses to supply the army, and all swore never to rebel again. Thus the south was pacified.\n\nAfter Kongming had rewarded the army, he withdrew his forces and returned to Shu, ordering Wei Yan to lead his own troops as the vanguard. Wei Yan had just reached the Lu River when dark clouds suddenly closed in from every side. A furious wind swept over the surface of the water, flinging sand and rolling stones, and the army could advance no farther. Wei Yan withdrew his troops and reported the matter to Kongming. Kongming therefore summoned Meng Huo and questioned him. Indeed:\n\nBeyond the frontier, the southern tribes had just been brought to peace;\nBeside the river, ghostly soldiers now renewed their wild increase.\n\nWhat Meng Huo said remains unknown. Read the next chapter to learn what followed.\n\n### Chapter 91\n\nThe Han Chancellor Sacrifices at the Lu River and Withdraws; the Martial Marquis Submits a Memorial to Conquer the Central Plain\n\nNow Zhuge Liang withdrew his army and returned home, while Meng Huo led the cave lords and chieftains, great and small, together with all the tribes, to bow in farewell and see him off. When the vanguard reached the Lu River, it was the ninth month, in autumn. Suddenly dark clouds gathered, and a violent wind sprang up. The troops could not cross, and word was sent back to Zhuge Liang. He thereupon questioned Meng Huo, who said, “A malignant spirit has long plagued this river, and all who pass must offer sacrifice to it.” Zhuge Liang asked, “What must be offered?” Meng Huo replied, “In former times, when the malignant spirit brought calamity upon the country, forty-nine human heads, together with a black ox and a white sheep, were sacrificed. Then the wind would naturally subside, the waves grow calm, and abundant harvests follow year after year.” Zhuge Liang said, “Now that I have pacified the land, how can I wantonly kill even one man?” He then went in person to inspect the bank of the Lu River. Sure enough, a chill wind was rising fiercely, the waves surged and roared, and men and horses alike were terrified.\n\nZhuge Liang was deeply perplexed and sought out some local people to question them. They told him, “Ever since the Prime Minister passed this way, every night the wailing of ghosts and howling of spirits has been heard beside the river. From dusk until dawn, the cries never cease. Countless dark ghosts lurk amid the miasmal vapors, and because they bring calamity, no one dares cross.” Zhuge Liang said, “The fault is mine. Earlier, Ma Dai led more than a thousand soldiers of Shu, all of whom perished in the river; moreover, many southerners were slain and their bodies cast away here. Their wild souls and resentful ghosts have found no release, and this has brought matters to such a pass. Tonight I shall go in person to offer sacrifice.” The local people said, “You must follow the ancient custom and sacrifice forty-nine human heads. Then the resentful ghosts will disperse of themselves.” Zhuge Liang replied, “These became resentful ghosts because men were killed. How could I slay living men again? I have a plan of my own.” He summoned the army cooks and ordered them to slaughter cattle and horses. Dough was kneaded and molded into the shape of human heads, with beef and mutton placed inside as a substitute. These were called mantou. That night an incense altar was set up on the bank of the Lu River, the offerings laid out, forty-nine lamps arranged, and banners raised to summon the souls. The mantou and other offerings were displayed upon the ground. At the third watch, Zhuge Liang, wearing a golden cap and a crane-feather cloak, came in person to conduct the sacrifice and ordered Dong Jue to read the sacrificial prayer. It ran:\n\nOn the first day of the ninth month, in the autumn of the third year of Jianxing under the Great Han, Zhuge Liang, Marquis of Wuxiang, Governor of Yi Province, and Prime Minister, reverently sets forth these sacrificial rites and presents offerings to the departed spirits of the officers and soldiers of Shu who died in the service of the sovereign, and to the souls of the southerners who perished:\n\nOur Emperor of the Great Han surpasses the Five Hegemons in majesty and succeeds the Three Kings in enlightened virtue. Of late, men from remote regions invaded our borders, and peoples of alien customs rose in arms. They let loose their scorpion tails to breed evil and indulged their wolfish hearts to wreak disorder. I received the royal command to punish guilt in the distant wilds. A mighty host of brave warriors was raised, and the swarms of petty vermin were wholly swept away. Our heroic army gathered like clouds, and the frenzied rebels melted like ice. No sooner was heard the sound of splitting bamboo than the enemy fled like an ape bereft of its tree. Yet the soldiers in the ranks were all heroes of the Nine Provinces, and the officers and commanders were champions from within the Four Seas. Trained in arms and entered into service, they gave themselves to an enlightened ruler. All alike obeyed the repeated commands and joined in accomplishing the seven captures. Together they upheld their loyal devotion to the state and displayed their resolve to serve their sovereign faithfully. Who could have foreseen that you would, by chance, lose the advantage of war and fall prey to treacherous schemes? Some were struck by stray arrows, their souls hidden beneath the Yellow Springs; others were wounded by sword and blade, their spirits consigned to eternal night. In life you possessed courage; in death you won renown.\n\nNow our triumphant songs herald our return, and the presentation of captives draws near. Your heroic spirits yet endure and will surely hear this prayer. Follow my banners, accompany my ranks, and return with me to the realm above. Each of you may seek out his native village, receive the steamed offerings of his own flesh and blood, and accept the sacrifices of his family. Do not remain ghosts in a foreign land or wander uselessly as souls in an alien realm. I shall memorialize the Son of Heaven, so that every one of your households may be richly touched by imperial grace, receiving yearly grants of clothing and grain and monthly provisions and stipends. By these means shall your service be repaid and your hearts consoled. As for the local gods of this region and the departed spirits of the south, your blood offerings shall be regular, and the places upon which you depend shall not be far away. The living have submitted in awe to Heaven’s majesty; the dead, too, shall return to the transforming virtue of the kingly way. May you therefore rest in peace and raise no more lamentation.\n\nThus do I humbly express my loyal sincerity and reverently set forth these sacrifices. Alas, how grievous! I beseech you to accept and enjoy these offerings!\n\nWhen the sacrificial prayer had been read, Zhuge Liang burst into loud weeping, so bitter and heartfelt that the emotions of the whole army were stirred, and not one among them failed to shed tears. Meng Huo and all his followers also wept. Then, amid clouds of sorrow and mists of resentment, several thousand ghostly spirits could faintly be seen, all dispersing upon the wind. Zhuge Liang thereupon ordered his attendants to cast all the sacrificial offerings into the Lu River.\n\nThe next day Zhuge Liang led the entire army to the southern bank of the Lu River. They saw that the clouds had withdrawn and the mists dispersed; the wind was still, and the waves were calm. The soldiers of Shu crossed the Lu River in perfect safety, and truly it was said: “Whips strike golden stirrups with a ringing sound; men sing songs of triumph as they journey home.” Upon reaching Yongchang, Zhuge Liang left Wang Kang and Lü Kai to guard the four commanderies. He then sent Meng Huo back with his people, exhorting him to govern diligently, control his subordinates, care well for the inhabitants, and never neglect the work of agriculture. Meng Huo bowed farewell in tears and departed. Zhuge Liang himself led the great army back to Chengdu. The Latter Emperor arrayed his imperial carriage and went thirty li beyond the city walls to receive him. Descending from his carriage, he stood beside the road to await Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang hastily alighted from his own carriage, prostrated himself in the road, and said, “I failed to pacify the south swiftly and caused Your Majesty to harbor anxiety. The fault is mine.” The Latter Emperor raised Zhuge Liang to his feet, and the two returned together in the same carriage. A great banquet of peace was held, and the whole army was richly rewarded. From that time onward, more than two hundred distant regions sent tribute and came to court. Zhuge Liang memorialized the Latter Emperor and obtained approval that the families of all who had died in the sovereign’s service should receive generous relief. The people rejoiced, and peace reigned both at court and throughout the realm.\n\nNow Cao Pi, ruler of Wei, had reigned seven years; this was the fourth year of Jianxing in Shu-Han. Cao Pi had first taken as his wife Lady Zhen, formerly the wife of Yuan Xi, the second son of Yuan Shao, whom he had acquired when Ye was captured. She later bore him a son named Rui, whose courtesy name was Yuanzhong. Cao Rui was intelligent from childhood, and Cao Pi loved him greatly. Later Cao Pi took as Noble Consort the daughter of Guo Yong of Guangzong in Anping, a woman of surpassing beauty. Her father had once said, “My daughter is truly a queen among women.” She was therefore called “the Lady King.” After Cao Pi made her Noble Consort, Lady Zhen fell from favor. Noble Consort Guo wished to contrive her own elevation as empress and conspired with Zhang Tao, a favored courtier. At that time Cao Pi fell ill, and Zhang Tao falsely claimed that a figurine of paulownia wood had been dug up in Lady Zhen’s palace, inscribed with the Emperor’s year, month, day, and hour of birth, and intended for sorcerous malediction. Cao Pi flew into a rage and ordered Lady Zhen to take her own life, after which he made Noble Consort Guo empress. Because she had no child, she adopted Cao Rui as her own son. Though she loved him dearly, he was not named heir. By the age of fifteen, Cao Rui had become highly skilled with bow and horse. In the second month of spring that year, Cao Pi took him hunting. As they rode among the mountain hollows, a doe and her fawn were driven from cover. Cao Pi shot down the mother with a single arrow, then turned and saw the fawn running before Cao Rui’s horse. Cao Pi called loudly, “Why does my son not shoot it?” Cao Rui wept upon his horse and replied, “Your Majesty has already killed its mother. How could I bear to kill its child as well?” Hearing this, Cao Pi cast his bow to the ground and exclaimed, “My son is truly a ruler of benevolence and virtue!” He thereupon created Cao Rui Prince of Pingyuan.\n\nIn the fifth month of summer, Cao Pi contracted an illness from a chill. When medical treatment failed to cure him, he summoned three men to his bedchamber: Cao Zhen, General-in-Chief of the Central Army; Chen Qun, General-in-Chief Who Pacifies the Army; and Sima Yi, General-in-Chief Who Soothes the Army. Cao Pi called Cao Rui before him, pointed to him, and said to Cao Zhen and the others, “My illness has now grown grave, and I cannot live. This child is young. You three must assist him well and must not betray my trust.” All three replied, “Why does Your Majesty speak thus? We are willing to exhaust our strength in Your Majesty’s service for a thousand autumns and ten thousand years.” Cao Pi said, “This year a gate of Xuchang collapsed without cause. It was an omen of evil, and from it I knew that I must die.” While he was still speaking, a palace attendant reported that Cao Xiu, General-in-Chief Who Subdues the East, had entered the palace to inquire after his health. Cao Pi summoned him in and said, “You are all ministers who serve as pillars of the state. If you can unite your hearts in assisting my son, I shall close my eyes in peace even after death!” When he had spoken, tears fell from his eyes, and he died. He was forty years old and had reigned for seven years. Cao Zhen, Chen Qun, Sima Yi, Cao Xiu, and the others at once proclaimed mourning and enthroned Cao Rui as Emperor of Great Wei. Cao Rui bestowed on his father, Cao Pi, the posthumous title Emperor Wen, and on his mother, Lady Zhen, the posthumous title Empress Wenzhao. Zhong Yao was appointed Grand Tutor; Cao Zhen, General-in-Chief; Cao Xiu, Grand Marshal; Hua Xin, Grand Commandant; Wang Lang, Minister over the Masses; Chen Qun, Minister of Works; and Sima Yi, General-in-Chief of Agile Cavalry. All the other civil and military officials received appointments and honors according to their rank. A general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the empire. At that time Yong and Liang provinces lacked commanders to defend them, and Sima Yi submitted a memorial requesting command over Western Liang and the surrounding regions. Cao Rui granted the request and appointed Sima Yi commander of the troops and horses in Yong, Liang, and the neighboring territories. Sima Yi received the edict and departed.\n\nSpies soon hastened into Shu with the report. Zhuge Liang was greatly alarmed and said, “Cao Pi is dead, and the child Cao Rui has ascended the throne. None of the others need concern us. But Sima Yi is a man of profound strategy, and now that he commands the troops of Yong and Liang, if he is allowed to train them to readiness, he will surely become a grave danger to Shu. It would be better to raise an army and attack him first.” Ma Su, an army adviser, said, “The Prime Minister has only just returned from pacifying the south, and the troops and horses are exhausted. They should be rested and cared for. How can they be sent on another distant campaign? I have a plan by which Sima Yi may be made to die at Cao Rui’s own hand, though I do not know whether it will meet with the Prime Minister’s august approval.” Zhuge Liang asked what the plan was, and Ma Su replied, “Although Sima Yi is a great minister of Wei, Cao Rui has always regarded him with suspicion and jealousy. Why not secretly dispatch men to Luoyang, Ye Commandery, and other places to spread rumors that Sima Yi intends to rebel? We can also forge proclamations in Sima Yi’s name addressed to all under Heaven and paste them everywhere. Cao Rui will grow suspicious and will certainly put him to death.” Zhuge Liang adopted the plan and immediately sent men in secret to carry it out.\n\nNow at the gate of Ye, one day a proclamation was suddenly found pasted upon the wall. The gatekeepers tore it down and brought it to Cao Rui. He read it, and its text ran:\n\nSima Yi, General-in-Chief of Agile Cavalry and commander of the troops and horses in Yong, Liang, and the surrounding regions, respectfully proclaims in good faith to all under Heaven: In former days, Emperor Wu, the Great Progenitor, founded the imperial enterprise and originally intended to establish Zijian, Prince Si of Chen, as lord of the altars of soil and grain. Unfortunately, treacherous slanders gathered thickly against him, and for long years the hidden dragon remained submerged. The imperial grandson Cao Rui has always been devoid of virtue and conduct, yet has presumptuously raised himself to the imperial dignity, betraying the Great Progenitor’s dying intent. I now answer Heaven and obey the will of the people. On the appointed day I shall raise an army, thereby fulfilling the hopes of the multitude. When this proclamation reaches you, each of you must submit to the new sovereign. Whoever refuses obedience shall have all nine degrees of his kindred exterminated! This proclamation is issued in advance so that all may know and understand.\n\nWhen Cao Rui had finished reading, he turned pale with alarm and hurriedly questioned his ministers. Grand Commandant Hua Xin memorialized, “Sima Yi submitted his request to guard Yong and Liang for precisely this purpose. Formerly Emperor Wu, the Great Progenitor, once said to me, ‘Sima Yi has the gaze of an eagle and turns his head like a wolf. He must not be entrusted with military power, for in time he will surely become a great calamity to the state.’ Now the first signs of rebellion have appeared. He must be put to death at once.” Wang Lang memorialized, “Sima Yi has a profound understanding of strategy and is thoroughly versed in the dispositions of war. He has always harbored lofty ambitions. Unless he is removed early, he will surely become a source of disaster in time.” Cao Rui thereupon issued an edict, intending to raise an army and lead an imperial expedition in person. Suddenly General-in-Chief Cao Zhen stepped forth from among the ranks of officials and memorialized, “That must not be done. Emperor Wen entrusted his orphaned heir to several of us, which shows that Sima Zhongda harbored no disloyal intent. The truth or falsehood of this affair is not yet known. If troops are hastily sent against him, he will merely be driven into rebellion. It may be that agents of Shu or Wu are using a scheme of estrangement to throw sovereign and ministers into disorder, after which they will strike while we are vulnerable. That possibility cannot be ignored. I beg Your Majesty to examine the matter carefully.” Cao Rui asked, “What if Sima Yi truly is plotting rebellion?” Cao Zhen replied, “If Your Majesty remains suspicious, you may imitate Emperor Gao of Han when he pretended to make a tour of Yunmeng. Let the imperial carriage proceed to Anyi. Sima Yi will certainly come to welcome you. Observe his movements and seize him before the imperial carriage if need be.” Cao Rui followed this counsel. He ordered Cao Zhen to oversee the government in his absence, then personally led one hundred thousand imperial guards directly to Anyi.\n\nSima Yi knew nothing of the reason for the Emperor’s coming. Wishing the Son of Heaven to behold the imposing might of his command, he arrayed his troops and horses and came to welcome him at the head of several tens of thousands of armored soldiers. A close attendant reported, “Sima Yi has indeed brought more than a hundred thousand troops to resist Your Majesty. He truly intends rebellion!” In alarm, Cao Rui ordered Cao Xiu to lead troops forward and meet him. When Sima Yi saw the approaching army, he supposed only that the imperial carriage had arrived in person, and he prostrated himself in the road to welcome it. Cao Xiu came forth and said, “Zhongda, the late Emperor entrusted you with the grave charge of safeguarding his orphaned heir. Why have you rebelled?” Sima Yi turned pale with astonishment, and sweat poured over his whole body. He asked the reason, and Cao Xiu related all that had happened. Sima Yi said, “This is a scheme of estrangement devised by agents of Wu and Shu. They wish to make sovereign and ministers destroy one another so that they may attack while we are vulnerable. I must see the Son of Heaven myself and explain.” He hurriedly withdrew his troops, went before Cao Rui’s carriage, prostrated himself, and tearfully memorialized, “I received from the late Emperor the grave charge of safeguarding his orphaned heir. How could I dare harbor a disloyal heart? This must be a treacherous scheme of Wu and Shu. I beg leave to command a single force, first to destroy Shu and afterward to attack Wu. Thus shall I requite the late Emperor and Your Majesty and make plain the loyalty of my heart.” Cao Rui remained torn by doubt. Hua Xin memorialized, “He must not be entrusted with military power. Strip him of office at once and send him back to his native fields.” Cao Rui followed this counsel, dismissed Sima Yi from office, and sent him home. He then ordered Cao Xiu to assume supreme command of the troops and horses of Yong and Liang. Cao Rui returned in his imperial carriage to Luoyang.\n\nNow the spies learned of this affair and carried the report into Shu. When Zhuge Liang heard it, he rejoiced greatly and said, “I have long wished to attack Wei, but Sima Yi commanded the troops of Yong and Liang. Now that he has fallen into our snare and been dismissed, what have I to fear?” The next day, when the Latter Emperor held his morning court and assembled all the officials, Zhuge Liang stepped from the ranks and presented a memorial entitled “Memorial on Dispatching the Army.” It read:\n\nYour servant Liang submits: Before the late Emperor had accomplished even half his great enterprise, he died midway upon the road. Today the realm is divided into three, and Yi Province is exhausted and distressed. This is truly a critical hour upon which survival or ruin depends. Yet the ministers of the guard within the palace remain unflagging in their duties, while loyal and resolute officers beyond it forget their own lives. This is because they remember the extraordinary favor shown them by the late Emperor and desire to repay it to Your Majesty. Your Majesty should truly open wide your sagacious hearing, thereby glorifying the virtue bequeathed by the late Emperor and enlarging the spirit of men of high purpose. You must not lightly disparage yourself, nor employ improper analogies, thereby blocking the road of loyal remonstrance. The palace and the ministerial offices form a single body; promotions and punishments, praise and censure, should not be applied by differing standards. If any commit treachery or violate the law, or if any perform loyal and virtuous deeds, they should be handed over to the proper authorities, who shall determine their punishments or rewards. In this way Your Majesty’s impartial and enlightened government will be made manifest. There must be no favoritism that causes one law to prevail within the palace and another beyond it.\n\nThe Palace Attendants and Gentlemen of the Palace, Guo Youzhi, Fei Yi, Dong Yun, and the others, are all good and upright men whose purposes and judgments are loyal and pure. For this reason the late Emperor selected and promoted them to bequeath their service to Your Majesty. In my humble judgment, all palace affairs, great or small, should be referred to them before being put into effect. This will assuredly remedy deficiencies and omissions and bring broad benefit. General Xiang Chong is good and impartial in character and conduct and thoroughly understands military affairs. When he was tested in service in former days, the late Emperor praised him as capable. For this reason all agreed in recommending Xiang Chong as commander. In my humble judgment, all matters within the army camps, great or small, should be referred to him. He will surely bring harmony to the ranks and assign both the able and the less able to their proper places.\n\nTo draw near worthy ministers and keep petty men at a distance—this was the reason the Former Han flourished. To draw near petty men and keep worthy ministers at a distance—this was the reason the Later Han declined and fell. While the late Emperor lived, whenever he discussed this matter with me, he never failed to sigh and grieve bitterly over Emperors Huan and Ling. The Palace Attendant, the Masters of Writing, the Chief Clerk, and the Army Adviser are all steadfast and enlightened ministers who would die for their principles. I pray that Your Majesty will draw them near and place trust in them. Then the prosperity of the House of Han may be awaited within a calculable number of days.\n\nI was originally a commoner, tilling my own fields in Nanyang, seeking merely to preserve my life in an age of disorder and not pursuing fame or advancement among the feudal lords. The late Emperor did not disdain me for my low and humble station, but deigned to lower himself and visit me three times in my thatched cottage, consulting me on the affairs of the age. Moved by his regard, I promised to place myself at his service. Later, when disaster overtook us, I received appointment at the hour of defeat and accepted command amid danger and distress. Twenty-one years have passed since then. The late Emperor knew me to be cautious and conscientious, and therefore, when the crisis came, entrusted me with affairs of the greatest consequence.\n\nSince receiving that command, I have worried and labored night and day, fearing that I might fail in the trust committed to me and thereby mar the late Emperor’s enlightened judgment. Thus, in the fifth month, I crossed the Lu River and penetrated deep into barren lands. Now the south has been pacified, and our armor and weapons are fully prepared. It is fitting that I encourage and lead the three armies northward to pacify the Central Plain. I hope to exhaust my poor and limited abilities, cast out the treacherous evildoers, restore the House of Han, and return it to the former capital. This is the duty by which I repay the late Emperor and prove my loyalty to Your Majesty. As for weighing advantages and disadvantages and advancing loyal counsel without reserve, that is the responsibility of Youzhi, Yi, and Yun. I pray that Your Majesty will entrust me with the task of destroying the rebels and restoring the dynasty. If I fail, then punish my offense and report it to the spirit of the late Emperor. If no counsel for restoration is offered, then hold Youzhi, Yi, Yun, and the others responsible, thereby making their negligence manifest. Your Majesty should also take counsel with yourself, inquire broadly into the best course, examine and accept upright advice, and deeply cherish the late Emperor’s dying injunctions. I am overwhelmed by the favor I have received and by my gratitude. Now, as I am about to depart far away, I weep over this memorial and know not what I say.\n\nAfter reading the memorial, the Latter Emperor said, “Father Prime Minister, on your southern campaign you crossed distant lands and endured great hardships. You have only just returned to the capital and have scarcely had time to warm your seat, yet now you wish to campaign in the north. I fear the strain upon your mind and spirit.” Zhuge Liang replied, “I received from the late Emperor the grave charge of safeguarding his orphaned heir, and neither by night nor by day have I ever dared grow lax. Now that the south has been pacified, there is no longer any need to fear trouble behind us. If we do not seize this moment to destroy the rebels and recover the Central Plain, for what day shall we wait?” Suddenly Qiao Zhou, Grand Astrologer, stepped from the ranks and memorialized, “Last night I observed the signs of Heaven. The vital force in the north is at its height, and the stars there shine with redoubled brilliance. No design should yet be made against it.” Then, turning to Zhuge Liang, he said, “The Prime Minister is profoundly versed in the patterns of Heaven. Why force the matter?” Zhuge Liang replied, “The Way of Heaven changes and shifts and is never constant. How can one cling rigidly to such signs? For the present, I shall station the troops in Hanzhong and observe the enemy’s movements before acting.” Qiao Zhou remonstrated bitterly, but Zhuge Liang would not heed him. Zhuge Liang then left Guo Youzhi, Dong Yun, Fei Yi, and the others as Palace Attendants, with general charge of affairs within the palace. He also left Xiang Chong as senior general in supreme command of the imperial guards; Chen Zhen as Palace Attendant; Jiang Wan as Army Adviser; Zhang Yi as Chief Clerk, in charge of the affairs of the Prime Minister’s Office; Du Qiong as Grand Master of Remonstrance; Du Wei and Yang Hong as Masters of Writing; Meng Guang and Lai Min as Libationers; Yin Mo and Li Zhuan as Erudites; Xi Zheng and Fei Shi as Imperial Secretaries; and Qiao Zhou as Grand Astrologer. More than a hundred civil and military officials, both within the court and beyond it, were appointed to govern the affairs of Shu together.\n\nHaving received the imperial command, Zhuge Liang returned to his residence and summoned the generals to hear their orders: Commander of the Forward Division—Wei Yan, General Who Guards the North, Marshal to the Prime Minister, Inspector of Liang Province, and Marquis of Duting; Commander of the Vanguard—Zhang Yi, concurrently Administrator of Fufeng; General of the Gate—Wang Ping, Assistant General; Commissioner Commanding the Rear Army—Li Hui, General Who Pacifies Han and concurrently Administrator of Jianning; his deputy—Lü Yi, General Who Pacifies Distant Lands and concurrently Administrator of Hanzhong; Commissioner Commanding the Left Army and concurrently supervising grain transport—Ma Dai, General Who Pacifies the North and Marquis of Chencang; his deputy—Liao Hua, General of the Flying Guard; Commissioner Commanding the Right Army—Ma Zhong, General Who Displays Might and Marquis of Boyangting; Zhang Ni, General Who Pacifies the Rong and Marquis Within the Passes; Acting Strategist of the Central Army—Liu Yan, General-in-Chief of Chariots and Cavalry and Marquis of Duxiang; Central Army Inspector—Deng Zhi, General Who Exalts Martial Power; Central Army Adviser—Ma Su, General Who Pacifies Distant Lands; Yuan Lin, General of the Vanguard and Marquis of Duting; Wu Yi, General of the Left and Marquis of Gaoyang; Gao Xiang, General of the Right and Marquis of Xuandu; Wu Ban, General of the Rear and Marquis of Anle; Chief Clerk—Yang Yi, General Who Pacifies the Army; Liu Ba, General of the Vanguard and General Who Conquers the South; Commander of the Forward Guard—Xu Yun, General of the Flank and Marquis of Hanchengting; Commander of the Left Guard—Ding Xian, Household General of Earnest Faith; Commander of the Right Guard—Liu Zhi, General of the Flank; Commander of the Rear Guard—Guan Yong, Household General Who Regulates the Army; Acting Army Adviser—Hu Ji, Household General Who Manifests Martial Power; Acting Army Adviser—Yan Yan, General of Remonstrance; Acting Army Adviser—Cuan Xi, General of the Flank; Acting Army Advisers—Du Yi, Assistant General; Du Qi, Household General of Martial Strategy; and Sheng Bo, Commandant Who Pacifies the Rong; Aide—Fan Qi, Household General of Martial Strategy; Army Registrar—Fan Jian; Secretary to the Prime Minister—Dong Jue; Commander of the Left Guard Before the Command Tent—Guan Xing, General Who Soars Like a Dragon; Commander of the Right Guard—Zhang Bao, General of the Tiger’s Wing. All the foregoing officials were to accompany Zhuge Liang, Commander-in-Chief Who Pacifies the North, Prime Minister, Marquis of Wuxiang, Governor of Yi Province, and Overseer of Affairs Within and Without the Court.\n\nWhen all assignments had been settled, orders were also sent to Li Yan and the others to guard the approaches to Sichuan against Eastern Wu. The bingyin day of the third month in the spring of the fifth year of Jianxing was chosen for the army to march against Wei. Suddenly an aged general beneath the command tent stepped forward and cried in a stern voice, “Though I am advanced in years, I still possess the courage of Lian Po and the valor of Ma Yuan. Neither of those men of old would submit to age. Why, then, am I not employed?” All looked and saw that it was Zhao Yun. Zhuge Liang said, “Since I returned to the capital after pacifying the south, Ma Mengqi has died of illness. I grieved deeply, feeling as though I had lost an arm. Now, General, you are advanced in years. Should the slightest mishap befall you, the heroic fame of a lifetime would be shaken, and the martial spirit of Shu diminished.” Zhao Yun cried sternly, “Since first I followed the late Emperor, I have never retreated in battle, and whenever I encountered the enemy, I was foremost. For a true man to die upon the frontier is a blessing. What regret could I have? I beg to serve as vanguard!” Zhuge Liang repeatedly urged him to reconsider, but could not dissuade him. Zhao Yun said, “If you will not let me serve as vanguard, I shall dash out my brains upon the steps!” Zhuge Liang replied, “Since the general insists upon serving as vanguard, another man must accompany you.” Before he had finished speaking, one man answered, “Though I possess little ability, I am willing to assist the old general, lead a force ahead, and go forth to destroy the enemy.” Zhuge Liang looked and saw that it was Deng Zhi. Greatly pleased, he immediately assigned five thousand picked troops and ten deputy generals to Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi, and they departed. When Zhuge Liang set out with the army, the Latter Emperor led all the officials ten li beyond the northern gate to see him off. Zhuge Liang took leave of the Latter Emperor, then advanced in stately progress toward Hanzhong at the head of the army, with banners covering the countryside and spears and halberds rising like a forest.\n\nNow the frontier authorities learned of these events and sent a report to Luoyang. That day Cao Rui held court, and a close attendant memorialized, “The frontier officials report that Zhuge Liang has led an army of more than three hundred thousand men and encamped at Hanzhong. He has appointed Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi commanders of the vanguard and ordered them to lead troops across our border.” Cao Rui was greatly alarmed and asked his ministers, “Who can serve as commander and drive back the army of Shu?” Suddenly one man stepped forth and replied, “My father died at Hanzhong, and I have never yet avenged that bitter, gnashing hatred. Now the troops of Shu have violated our borders. I am willing to lead the fierce generals of my own command, and I further beg Your Majesty to grant me the troops west of the passes, so that I may go forth and destroy Shu. Above, I shall render service to the state; below, I shall avenge my father. Though I die ten thousand deaths, I shall have no regret!” All looked and saw that it was Xiahou Mao, son of Xiahou Yuan. Xiahou Mao’s courtesy name was Zixiu. By nature he was exceedingly impetuous and exceedingly miserly. In childhood he had been adopted as the son of Xiahou Dun. Later, after Xiahou Yuan was slain by Huang Zhong, Cao Cao took pity on Xiahou Mao and gave him the Princess of Qinghe in marriage, making him an imperial son-in-law. For this reason he was honored and respected at court. Though he held military authority, he had never fought in battle. Now that he volunteered for the campaign, Cao Rui immediately appointed him Commander-in-Chief and ordered him to muster the armies from all the western regions to meet the enemy. Minister over the Masses Wang Lang remonstrated, “This must not be done. The imperial son-in-law Xiahou has never experienced battle. It is not fitting to entrust him now with so great a responsibility. Moreover, Zhuge Liang is rich in wisdom and strategy and profoundly versed in the art of war. He must not be taken lightly.” Xiahou Mao rebuked him, saying, “Can it be that the Minister over the Masses is in league with Zhuge Liang and wishes to act as his agent within our court? From childhood I studied strategy under my father and have mastered the art of war. Why do you despise me for my youth? If I do not capture Zhuge Liang alive, I swear never to return and face the Son of Heaven!” Wang Lang and the others no longer dared speak. Xiahou Mao took leave of the ruler of Wei, traveled day and night to Chang’an, and mobilized more than two hundred thousand troops from all the western regions to confront Zhuge Liang. Truly:\n\nHe sought to grasp the white yak-tail standard and command the warriors,\nBut gave authority over armies to a yellow-beaked youth.\n\nHow the contest ended will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 92\n\nZhao Yun Slays Five Generals by Valor; Zhuge Liang Takes Three Cities by Cunning\n\nNow Kongming led his army onward to Mian County. As he passed the tomb of Ma Chao, he ordered Ma Chao’s younger brother, Ma Dai, to don mourning garb, while Kongming himself personally offered sacrifice. When the rites were finished, he returned to camp and discussed the advance. Suddenly a scout rode in and reported, “The Wei emperor Cao Rui has dispatched his son-in-law Xiahou Mao to muster the armies of the various districts in Guanzhong and come against us.” Wei Yan entered the command tent and offered a plan: “Xiahou Mao is a pampered son of wealth and privilege, timid and devoid of strategy. Give me five thousand picked troops, and I shall take the road through Baozhong, follow the Qinling Mountains eastward, then turn north through Ziwu Valley. In no more than ten days, I can reach Chang’an. If Xiahou Mao hears that I have suddenly arrived, he will surely abandon the city and flee toward the Di Granary and Heng Gate. I shall come in from the east, while Your Excellency drives the main body forward through Xie Valley. If we act thus, all the land west of Xianyang may be settled in a single stroke.” Kongming laughed and said, “This is no foolproof plan. You presume that the Central Plain has no capable men. Should someone advise them to place troops in the mountain defiles and cut you off, not only would your five thousand men be destroyed, but the edge of our army would be badly blunted. The plan cannot be used.” Wei Yan said further, “If Your Excellency advances by the main road, the enemy will surely mobilize all the troops of Guanzhong to meet us along the way. Then the campaign will drag on endlessly. When shall we ever gain the Central Plain?” Kongming replied, “I shall advance through Longyou by broad, level roads, proceeding according to established methods. Why should I fear that victory will not be ours?” He therefore rejected Wei Yan’s plan. Wei Yan withdrew, deeply displeased. Kongming then sent orders for Zhao Yun to advance.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Mao was assembling the armies of the various districts at Chang’an. At that time there was a great general from Xiliang named Han De, skilled in wielding a mountain-cleaving battle-ax and possessed of courage to withstand ten thousand men. He arrived at the head of eighty thousand troops from the various Western Qiang tribes. When he presented himself to Xiahou Mao, Mao rewarded him lavishly and appointed him vanguard commander. Han De had four sons, all thoroughly versed in the martial arts and surpassingly skilled with bow and horse. The eldest was Han Ying, the second Han Yao, the third Han Qiong, and the fourth Han Qi. Han De led his four sons and the eighty thousand Western Qiang troops toward Mount Fengming, where they encountered the army of Shu. The two forces drew up their battle lines. Han De rode out, with his four sons arrayed on either side, and shouted a furious challenge: “Rebels and traitors to the realm! How dare you trespass within our borders!” Zhao Yun flew into a rage, leveled his spear, spurred forth, and challenged Han De to single combat. Han Ying, the eldest son, galloped out to meet him, but before three bouts had passed, Zhao Yun thrust him from the saddle with a single stroke of his spear. When the second son, Han Yao, saw this, he spurred forward, brandishing his saber. Zhao Yun displayed the tiger might of former days, rallied his spirit, and met him in combat. Han Yao could not withstand him. The third son, Han Qiong, hastily leveled his square-bladed halberd and charged forward to join the attack. Zhao Yun showed not the least fear, and his spearwork never faltered. When the fourth son, Han Qi, saw that his two brothers could not overcome Zhao Yun, he too galloped in, whirling a pair of sun-and-moon sabers, and the three surrounded Zhao Yun. Alone in their midst, Zhao Yun fought all three generals. Before long, Han Qi was struck by his spear and fell from his horse. A deputy general from Han De’s ranks rushed out and rescued him. Zhao Yun lowered his spear and rode away. Han Qiong braced his halberd, snatched up his bow, and shot after him. He loosed three arrows in succession, but Zhao Yun knocked them all aside with his spear. Enraged, Han Qiong again seized his square-bladed halberd and galloped in pursuit, only to be struck squarely in the face by one of Zhao Yun’s arrows. He fell from his horse and died. Han Yao spurred forward and raised his precious saber to cut Zhao Yun down. Zhao Yun cast his spear to the ground, dodged the descending blade, seized Han Yao alive, and carried him back toward his own lines. Then he wheeled his horse, recovered his spear, and charged once more against the enemy formation. When Han De saw all four of his sons lost at Zhao Yun’s hands, his heart and gall were torn asunder, and he was the first to flee back into the ranks. The Western Qiang soldiers had long known Zhao Yun’s name, and now, seeing that his valor remained as great as ever, none dared cross weapons with him. Wherever Zhao Yun’s horse went, rank after rank fell back. With one horse and one spear, Zhao Yun charged to and fro as though entering a land devoid of men. A later poet praised him:\n\nI recall Zhao Zilong of Changshan in days gone by;\nAt seventy years of age, he wrought a wondrous feat.\nAlone he slew four generals and charged their battle lines,\nAs brave as when at Dangyang he saved his lord.\n\nSeeing Zhao Yun win a great victory, Deng Zhi led the Shu troops in a sweeping attack. The Xiliang army was utterly defeated and fled. Han De narrowly escaped capture by Zhao Yun; abandoning his armor, he fled on foot. Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi then gathered their troops and returned to camp. Deng Zhi congratulated him, saying, “General, though you have reached seventy years of age, your valor is as great as yesterday. Today you slew four generals before the battle lines—a feat rarely seen in this world!” Zhao Yun replied, “Because the Prime Minister considered me old and was unwilling to employ me, I merely sought this occasion to prove myself.” He then sent men to escort Han Yao away, together with a written report of victory, and deliver them to Kongming.\n\nMeanwhile, Han De led his defeated troops back to Xiahou Mao and tearfully recounted what had happened. Xiahou Mao personally took command of his army and advanced to meet Zhao Yun. Scouts brought word to the Shu camp that Xiahou Mao was approaching with his troops. Zhao Yun seized his spear, mounted his horse, and led more than a thousand men to draw up a battle formation before Mount Fengming. That day Xiahou Mao wore a golden helmet, rode a white horse, and held a great cleaving saber in his hand as he took his place beneath the command banner. When he saw Zhao Yun galloping to and fro with leveled spear, he wished to fight him in person. But Han De cried, “How can I fail to avenge the man who slew my four sons?” Whirling his mountain-cleaving ax, he spurred straight at Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun furiously leveled his spear and met him. Before three bouts had passed, his spear flashed forth and thrust Han De dead beneath his horse. Zhao Yun swiftly wheeled and charged straight for Xiahou Mao, who fled in panic into his own formation. Deng Zhi drove his troops forward in a sweeping assault, and the Wei army lost another engagement. It withdrew more than ten li and pitched camp. That night Xiahou Mao assembled his generals and said, “I have long heard Zhao Yun’s name, but never before saw him face-to-face. Today, though he is old, his heroic might remains undiminished. Only now do I fully believe the tales of Dangyang and Changban. Since no one can withstand him, what are we to do?” The army adviser Cheng Wu, son of Cheng Yu, stepped forward and said, “In my judgment, Zhao Yun has courage but no strategy, and need not concern us. Tomorrow, Commander, lead the army out once more, first placing two forces in ambush on the left and right. When battle is joined, retreat first and lure Zhao Yun into the ambush. Then mount the hill and direct the troops on all four sides to encircle him rank upon rank. Zhao Yun can then be captured.” Xiahou Mao followed his advice. He sent Dong Xi with thirty thousand men to lie in ambush on the left and Xue Ze with thirty thousand to lie in ambush on the right. The two commanders took up their hidden positions.\n\nThe next day Xiahou Mao once more arrayed his drums, gongs, banners, and pennons and advanced with his troops. Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi came out to meet him. From horseback Deng Zhi said to Zhao Yun, “Last night the Wei army fled in great defeat, yet today it has come again. There must be treachery afoot. Old General, be on your guard.” Zilong replied, “What account need we take of this stripling who still smells of his mother’s milk? Today I shall surely capture him!” He spurred out at once. The Wei general Pan Sui rode forth to meet him, but before three bouts had passed, he wheeled his horse and fled. Zhao Yun pursued. Eight Wei generals came out together to confront him, allowing Xiahou Mao to escape first, after which all eight successively turned and fled. Zhao Yun pressed the pursuit, and Deng Zhi led the troops close behind. Zhao Yun penetrated deep into the enemy’s ground when suddenly shouts thundered on every side. Deng Zhi hastily ordered his troops to withdraw, but Dong Xi came charging from the left and Xue Ze from the right. Deng Zhi had too few men and could not break through to the rescue. Zhao Yun was trapped at the very heart of the encirclement. He charged east and broke west, but the Wei troops only massed more thickly around him.\n\nZhao Yun then had no more than a thousand men under his command. He fought his way to the foot of a hillside and saw Xiahou Mao on its summit directing the entire army. Whenever Zhao Yun charged east, Xiahou Mao pointed east; whenever he charged west, Xiahou Mao pointed west. Thus Zhao Yun could not break out. He led his men in an attempt to storm the hill, but rolling timbers and catapulted stones came crashing down from halfway up, and they could not ascend. Zhao Yun fought from the Hour of the Dragon until the Hour of the Rooster, yet could find no way out. He was forced to dismount and rest awhile, intending to fight again when the moon rose. He had only just removed his armor and sat down when the moonlight appeared. Suddenly flames soared into the sky on all sides, drums thundered, arrows and stones fell like rain, and the Wei troops came charging in, all shouting, “Zhao Yun, surrender at once!” Zhao Yun hastily remounted and met the enemy. The troops on every side pressed steadily closer, while crossbow bolts shot in thickly from all eight directions, so that neither men nor horses could advance. Zhao Yun raised his face to Heaven and sighed, “I refused to yield to old age, and now I shall die in this place!”\n\nSuddenly great shouts arose in the northeast, and the Wei soldiers scattered wildly. A body of troops came charging through, led by a great general wielding an eighteen-foot, steel-tipped spear, with a human head hanging beneath his horse’s neck. Zhao Yun looked and saw that it was Zhang Bao. On seeing Zhao Yun, Zhang Bao said, “The Prime Minister feared some mishap might befall the Old General, so he specially sent me with five thousand troops to support you. When I heard that you were surrounded, I cut my way through the encirclement. I encountered the Wei general Xue Ze and slew him.” Zhao Yun rejoiced and joined Zhang Bao in fighting their way out through the northwest. There they saw the Wei soldiers casting down their weapons and fleeing. Another body of troops charged in from outside with thunderous shouts. At their head was a great general carrying the Green Dragon Crescent Blade and holding a human head in one hand. Zhao Yun looked and saw that it was Guan Xing. Guan Xing said, “By the Prime Minister’s command, and because he feared the Old General might suffer some mishap, I have brought five thousand troops to your aid. Just now I encountered the Wei general Dong Xi in the battle and cut him down with a single stroke. Here is his severed head. The Prime Minister himself will soon arrive.” Zhao Yun said, “You two generals have already performed extraordinary deeds. Shall we not seize this day to capture Xiahou Mao and decide the great affair?”\n\nOn hearing this, Zhang Bao led his troops away. Guan Xing said, “I too shall go and win merit,” and likewise departed with his men. Zhao Yun turned to those around him and said, “Those two belong to the generation of my sons and nephews, yet they vie to be first in winning merit. I am a great general of the state and a veteran servant of the court. Shall I prove inferior to such young men? I shall risk this old life to repay the late Emperor’s grace!” He then led his troops to capture Xiahou Mao. That night the three forces attacked from three directions and inflicted a crushing defeat on the Wei army. Deng Zhi led troops to reinforce them, and they slew until corpses covered the fields and blood flowed in rivers. Xiahou Mao was devoid of strategy; moreover, he was young and had never experienced battle. Seeing his army in utter confusion, he led more than a hundred valiant officers of his personal guard and fled toward Nan’an Commandery. When the troops saw that they had no commander, they all scattered. On hearing that Xiahou Mao had gone toward Nan’an, Guan Xing and Zhang Bao pursued through the night. Xiahou Mao entered the city, ordered the gates tightly closed, and deployed troops for its defense. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao arrived and surrounded the city. Zhao Yun came soon afterward, and the three attacked from three sides. Before long Deng Zhi also arrived with his troops. They laid siege for ten consecutive days but could not take the city.\n\nSuddenly word arrived that the Prime Minister had stationed the rearguard at Mianyang, the left wing at Yangping, and the right wing at Shicheng, and was himself approaching with the central army. Zhao Yun, Deng Zhi, Guan Xing, and Zhang Bao all came to pay their respects to Kongming and reported that after many days of assault they had still failed to take the city. Kongming mounted his light carriage and personally made a circuit of the walls. Returning to camp, he ascended the command dais and took his seat. The generals stood about him awaiting orders. Kongming said, “This commandery has deep moats and lofty walls. It will not be easily taken. Yet my principal objective does not lie in this city. If you merely persist in a protracted siege, the Wei army may advance by separate routes and seize Hanzhong; then our army will be in peril.” Deng Zhi said, “Xiahou Mao is the Wei emperor’s son-in-law. To capture him would be worth more than beheading a hundred generals. Now that he is trapped here, how can we abandon him and depart?” Kongming replied, “I have a plan of my own. This place adjoins Tianshui Commandery to the west and Anding Commandery to the north. Who are the governors of those two places?” A scout answered, “The governor of Tianshui is Ma Zun, and the governor of Anding is Cui Liang.” Kongming was overjoyed. He summoned Wei Yan and gave him secret instructions, thus and thus; then he summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and instructed them, thus and thus; finally he called two trusted soldiers and directed them to act in such and such a manner. Each received his orders and departed with troops. Outside the walls of Nan’an, Kongming ordered his soldiers to carry firewood and hay and heap them beneath the city, proclaiming that he intended to burn it. When the Wei soldiers heard, they all laughed and showed no fear.\n\nMeanwhile, Cui Liang, governor of Anding, heard within the city that the Shu army had surrounded Nan’an and trapped Xiahou Mao. Greatly alarmed, he mustered some four thousand troops to defend the city. Suddenly a man approached from due south, declaring that he bore secret military intelligence. Cui Liang summoned him inside and questioned him. The man replied, “I am Pei Xu, a trusted officer under Commander Xiahou. By the commander’s orders, I have come expressly to seek aid from the commanderies of Tianshui and Anding. Nan’an is in desperate straits. Each day we kindle signal fires on the walls, looking only for relief troops from the two commanderies, but none have appeared. The commander therefore sent me to fight my way out through the encirclement and bring this urgent appeal. You must raise troops this very night to attack the enemy from without. When the commander sees the armies of the two commanderies arrive, he will open the gates and come out to join you.” Cui Liang asked, “Do you have a written dispatch from the commander?” Pei Xu drew it from next to his skin; it was soaked through with sweat. After allowing Cui Liang a brief glance, he urgently ordered his attendants to provide him with a fresh horse, then rode out of the city toward Tianshui.\n\nLess than two days later, another courier arrived, reporting that the governor of Tianshui had already raised troops and gone to relieve Nan’an, and calling on Anding to support him. Cui Liang consulted the officials of his administration. They said, “If we do not go to the rescue and Nan’an is lost, delivering the imperial son-in-law Xiahou Mao into the enemy’s hands, the blame will rest upon both our commanderies. We have no choice but to aid him.” Cui Liang immediately mustered his troops and left the city, leaving only the civil officials to guard it. He led his army along the main road toward Nan’an. Seeing firelight soaring into the sky in the distance, he urged his troops forward through the night. When they were still more than fifty li from Nan’an, tremendous shouts suddenly arose before and behind them. A scout galloped up and reported, “Guan Xing has blocked the road ahead, and Zhang Bao is attacking from the rear!” The Anding troops scattered in every direction. Greatly alarmed, Cui Liang led more than a hundred of his followers onto a byway and fought desperately until they broke free, then fled back toward Anding. No sooner had he reached the moat than a storm of arrows shot down from the walls. From atop the city, the Shu general Wei Yan shouted, “I have already taken the city! Why do you not surrender at once?” It turned out that Wei Yan had disguised his men as Anding troops and, under cover of night, had tricked the guards into opening the gates. The Shu soldiers had poured inside, and Anding had thus been captured.\n\nCui Liang fled in panic toward Tianshui Commandery. Before he had traveled one stage, he saw a body of troops drawn up ahead. Beneath a great banner sat a man in a light carriage, wearing a silk cap and holding a feather fan, clad in a Daoist robe and a crane-feather cloak. Cui Liang looked and saw that it was Kongming. He hastily wheeled his horse and fled back the way he had come. But troops under Guan Xing and Zhang Bao pursued him from two directions, shouting, “Surrender at once!” When Cui Liang saw that Shu troops surrounded him on every side, he had no choice but to yield, and he was escorted back to the main camp. Kongming treated him as an honored guest. Kongming asked, “Are you on close terms with the governor of Nan’an?” Cui Liang replied, “He is Yang Ling, a younger kinsman of Yang Fu. Since his commandery adjoins mine, our friendship is very close.” Kongming said, “I now wish to trouble you to enter the city and persuade Yang Ling to seize Xiahou Mao. Will you do so?” Cui Liang replied, “If Your Excellency wishes me to go, you must temporarily withdraw your troops so that I may enter the city and speak with him.” Kongming agreed and immediately issued orders for the troops on all four sides to withdraw twenty li and pitch camp.\n\nCui Liang rode alone to the city walls and called for the gates to be opened. Once inside, he went to the government offices and, after exchanging courtesies with Yang Ling, related the matter in detail. Yang Ling said, “We have received great favor from the Wei emperor. How could we bear to betray him? Let us turn their own scheme against them.” He then led Cui Liang to Xiahou Mao and told him everything. Xiahou Mao asked, “What plan should we use?” Yang Ling replied, “Let us pretend that I am offering up the city gates. Once the Shu troops have been lured inside, we shall kill them within the city.” Cui Liang acted according to this plan. He left the city, met Kongming, and said, “Yang Ling is willing to offer the city gates and admit the main army so that Xiahou Mao may be captured. Yang Ling originally intended to seize him himself, but because he has too few brave men under his command, he dared not act rashly.” Kongming said, “That is easily managed. You still have more than a hundred surrendered soldiers. We shall secretly place Shu generals among them, disguised as Anding troops, and have you lead them into the city. They will first conceal themselves near Xiahou Mao’s residence. Then arrange secretly with Yang Ling to open the gates at midnight, and our forces within and without will act together.” Cui Liang thought to himself, “If I refuse to take Shu generals with me, Kongming may become suspicious. I shall bring them inside, kill them first, then raise a fire as a signal and lure Kongming into the city, where we may slay him.” He therefore consented. Kongming instructed him, “I shall send my trusted generals Guan Xing and Zhang Bao with you. Pretend that they are relief troops who have fought their way into the city, to put Xiahou Mao’s mind at ease. As soon as the signal fire is raised, I shall personally enter the city and capture him.”\n\nAt dusk, Guan Xing and Zhang Bao received Kongming’s secret instructions, armed themselves, mounted their horses, and took up their weapons. Mingling with the Anding troops, they followed Cui Liang to the walls of Nan’an. Yang Ling raised the hanging drawboard from atop the wall, leaned against the protective parapet, and called down, “Whose troops are these?” Cui Liang answered, “Relief troops from Anding have arrived.” Cui Liang first shot a signal arrow onto the wall. Bound to it was a secret letter that read: “Zhuge Liang has sent two generals ahead to hide within the city, intending to coordinate an attack from inside and out. Do not alarm them, lest the scheme be exposed. Wait until we enter the government residence, and there we shall dispose of them.” Yang Ling showed the letter to Xiahou Mao and explained the matter in detail. Xiahou Mao said, “Since Zhuge Liang has fallen into our trap, have more than a hundred axemen lie in ambush within the residence. When the two generals follow Governor Cui there and dismount, close the gates and cut them down. Then raise a signal fire from the walls and lure Zhuge Liang into the city. When all our ambush troops rush out together, Liang may be captured.”\n\nWhen all had been arranged, Yang Ling returned to the wall and said, “Since these are troops from Anding, they may enter the city.” Guan Xing followed Cui Liang in front, with Zhang Bao behind. Yang Ling descended from the wall to welcome them beside the gate. Guan Xing raised his blade and brought it down, cutting Yang Ling from his horse. Cui Liang was horrified and hastily wheeled his mount to flee. When he reached the drawbridge, Zhang Bao shouted, “Traitor, do not flee! How could your treacherous scheme deceive the Prime Minister?” With one thrust of his spear, he struck Cui Liang from his horse. Guan Xing had already reached the city wall and raised the signal fire. Shu troops rushed in from every side. Taken completely unawares, Xiahou Mao opened the southern gate and led a concerted charge to break out. A body of troops barred his way. At their head was the great general Wang Ping. After a single bout on horseback, Wang Ping captured Xiahou Mao alive; all the rest were slain.\n\nKongming entered Nan’an and issued proclamations to reassure the soldiers and people. His troops did not take so much as the tip of an autumn feather. The generals each presented their achievements. Kongming had Xiahou Mao confined in a prison cart. Deng Zhi asked, “How did Your Excellency know that Cui Liang was deceiving us?” Kongming replied, “I already knew that the man had no sincere intention of surrendering, and therefore deliberately allowed him to enter the city. I knew he would tell Xiahou Mao everything and try to turn our own scheme against us. When I observed his manner upon his return, I knew well enough that he was practicing deceit. I therefore sent the two generals with him to set his mind at ease. Had the man been sincere, he would certainly have objected; but he gladly agreed to take them, fearing I might suspect him. In his mind, he reckoned that once the two generals had been lured into the city, there would still be time enough to kill them. Their presence would also give our army confidence, causing us to advance without misgivings. But I had already secretly instructed the two generals to strike at the city gate. The defenders within were certain to be unprepared, and our army followed close behind. Thus we took them by surprise.” The generals bowed in admiration. Kongming continued, “The man who deceived Cui Liang was one of my trusted followers, whom I ordered to impersonate the Wei officer Pei Xu. I also sent him to deceive Tianshui Commandery, but he has not yet returned, and I do not know the reason. We should now take advantage of our momentum and capture that place.” He therefore left Wu Yi to guard Nan’an and Liu Yan to guard Anding, thereby freeing Wei Yan’s troops to advance against Tianshui Commandery.\n\nMeanwhile, Ma Zun, governor of Tianshui Commandery, heard that Xiahou Mao was trapped within the city of Nan’an and assembled all his civil and military officials for consultation. Liang Xu, Officer of Merit; Yin Shang, Chief Secretary; Liang Qian, Keeper of Records; and others said, “The imperial son-in-law Xiahou is a scion of the golden branch and jade leaf. If any mishap befalls him, we shall not escape punishment for standing idly by. Why does the governor not raise all the troops under his command and go to his rescue?” While Ma Zun was still hesitating, Pei Xu, who claimed to be a trusted officer dispatched by the imperial son-in-law Xiahou, suddenly arrived. Pei Xu entered the government hall, handed an official dispatch to Ma Zun, and said, “The commander requests that the armies of Anding and Tianshui commanderies hasten through the night to his relief.” Having spoken, he hurried away. The next day another courier arrived, declaring, “The troops of Anding have already set out. The governor is urged to come with all speed and join them.” Ma Zun was about to raise his troops when a man suddenly entered from outside and said, “Governor, you have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap!” Everyone looked and saw that he was a native of Ji County in Tianshui. His surname was Jiang, his given name Wei, and his style Boyue. His father, Jiang Jiong, had once served as Officer of Merit in Tianshui Commandery and had died in the service of the state during a Qiang uprising. From childhood Jiang Wei had read widely in every school of learning. He was thoroughly versed in both military strategy and the martial arts, and served his mother with the utmost filial devotion, for which the people of the commandery held him in great esteem. He later became a General of the Household and took part in the military affairs of his commandery.\n\nThat day Jiang Wei said to Ma Zun, “I recently heard that Zhuge Liang defeated Xiahou Mao and trapped him within Nan’an, sealing the city so tightly that not even water could leak through. How, then, could anyone emerge from the midst of that encirclement? Moreover, Pei Xu is an unknown subordinate officer whom we have never seen before, while the courier from Anding brought no official dispatch. From these facts, I conclude that the man was a Shu officer pretending to be a general of Wei. His purpose was to trick you into leaving the city. Knowing that the defenses here would then be empty, the enemy has surely concealed a force nearby, intending to seize Tianshui while it lies unguarded.” Ma Zun came to a sudden understanding and said, “But for Boyue’s words, I would have fallen into their treacherous scheme!” Jiang Wei smiled and said, “Set your mind at ease, Governor. I have a plan by which we may capture Zhuge Liang and relieve the peril of Nan’an.” Truly:\n\nIn laying plans he met another master hand;\nIn waging war by wit, an unexpected foe.\n\nWhat his plan was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 93\n\nJiang Wei Submits to Zhuge Liang; the Marquis of Wuxiang Reviles Wang Lang to Death\n\nNow Jiang Wei offered Ma Zun a plan: “Zhuge Liang will surely conceal troops behind the commandery, lure our forces out of the city, and then take advantage of its emptiness to seize it. I request three thousand picked troops to lie in ambush along the vital road. Let the Administrator lead his troops out afterward, but do not go far; march only thirty li, then turn back. At the sight of fire, attack from front and rear, and we shall win a great victory. If Zhuge Liang comes in person, he will certainly be captured by me.” Ma Zun adopted his plan and assigned the picked troops to Jiang Wei. He then led troops out of the city with Liang Qian to await developments, leaving only Liang Xu and Yin Shang to defend the city. As it happened, Kongming had indeed sent Zhao Yun with a force to lie hidden among the remote hills, intending to take the city by surprise as soon as the troops of Tianshui had departed. That day, a scout reported to Zhao Yun that Ma Zun, Administrator of Tianshui, had raised his troops and left the city, leaving only civil officials to defend it. Zhao Yun was overjoyed. He sent word to Zhang Yi and Gao Xiang, ordering them to intercept and attack Ma Zun along the vital roads. These two forces had also been posted there beforehand by Kongming.\n\nZhao Yun then led five thousand troops straight to the walls of Tianshui Commandery and shouted, “I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan! You have fallen into our trap. Surrender the city at once and spare yourselves from slaughter!” From the wall, Liang Xu laughed loudly and replied, “You have fallen into the stratagem of our Jiang Boyue, yet still you do not know it!” Zhao Yun was about to assault the city when suddenly shouts thundered on every side and flames soared into the sky. At the head of the oncoming force rode a young general, who leveled his spear, spurred his horse forward, and cried, “Do you know Jiang Boyue of Tianshui?” Zhao Yun raised his spear and charged straight at Jiang Wei. They had fought only a few bouts when Jiang Wei’s spirit and vigor redoubled. Zhao Yun was greatly astonished and thought to himself, “Who would have expected to find such a man in this place!” While they were still fighting, two forces closed in from either side: Ma Zun and Liang Qian had led their troops back to the attack. Unable to attend to both front and rear, Zhao Yun hacked open a road and fled with his defeated troops, while Jiang Wei pursued him. Fortunately, the two forces under Zhang Yi and Gao Xiang charged out and covered his retreat. When Zhao Yun returned to Kongming, he reported that he had fallen into the enemy’s stratagem. Startled, Kongming asked, “Who is this man who has fathomed my hidden design?” A man from Nan’an said, “His surname is Jiang, his given name Wei, and his style Boyue. He is a native of Ji in Tianshui. He serves his mother with utmost filial devotion, excels in both letters and arms, and possesses wisdom and courage in full measure. He is truly an outstanding hero of the age.” Zhao Yun also praised Jiang Wei’s spearcraft, saying it was altogether unlike that of other men. Kongming said, “I now intend to take Tianshui, but I never expected such a man to be there.” He then brought forward the main army.\n\nJiang Wei returned and said to Ma Zun, “Zhao Yun has been defeated, so Kongming will certainly come in person. He will suppose all our troops to be within the city. We should now divide our own forces into four detachments. I shall lead one force to lie in ambush east of the city and intercept his troops when they arrive. The Administrator, Liang Qian, and Yin Shang should each lead a force and conceal themselves outside the city. Liang Xu shall command the people in defending the walls.” The assignments were settled accordingly.\n\nBecause Kongming was wary of Jiang Wei, he himself took command of the vanguard and advanced toward Tianshui Commandery. As they drew near the city, Kongming issued an order: “In every siege, the three armies must be roused on the first day of arrival, then charge straight forward amid the din of drums and battle cries. If the assault is delayed too long, their keen spirit will be utterly broken, and it will be difficult to take the city swiftly.” The army therefore marched directly to the walls. But when Kongming saw that the banners atop the city were arrayed in perfect order, he did not dare attack rashly. At midnight, flames suddenly soared into the sky on every side, and shouts shook the earth. No one knew where the attacking troops had come from. Then drums and cries rose from the city walls in answer, and the Shu soldiers scattered in confusion. Kongming hastily mounted his horse. Guarded by the two generals Guan Xing and Zhang Bao, he fought his way out of the encirclement. Looking back, he saw troops advancing from the east, a long line of fire resembling a great serpent. Kongming ordered Guan Xing to investigate, and he returned to report, “Those are Jiang Wei’s troops.” Kongming sighed and said, “The worth of an army lies not in its numbers, but in the man who directs it. This man is truly a commander of talent!” He withdrew his troops to camp and pondered for a long while. Then he summoned a man from Anding and asked, “Where is Jiang Wei’s mother now?” The man replied, “Jiang Wei’s mother presently resides in Ji County.” Kongming summoned Wei Yan and instructed him, “Take a force, make a great show of strength, and feign an attempt to capture Ji County. If Jiang Wei arrives, allow him to enter the city.” He then asked, “What place here is of greatest strategic importance?” The man from Anding replied, “All the money and grain of Tianshui are stored in Shanggui. If Shanggui is taken, the supply route will be severed of itself.” Kongming was delighted and ordered Zhao Yun to lead a force against Shanggui. Kongming himself encamped thirty li from the city. Before long, a report reached Tianshui Commandery that the Shu army had divided into three forces: one was keeping watch on the commandery, one was taking Shanggui, and one was taking Ji. When Jiang Wei heard this, he pleaded sorrowfully with Ma Zun: “My mother is now in Ji, and I fear she may come to harm. I beg for a force to go and save the city, while also protecting my aged mother.” Ma Zun consented and ordered Jiang Wei to lead three thousand troops to defend Ji, while Liang Qian led another three thousand to defend Shanggui.\n\nJiang Wei led his troops to Ji, where he found a force drawn up before him. At its head was the Shu general Wei Yan. The two generals fought for several bouts, after which Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled. Jiang Wei entered the city, closed the gates, and directed the defense. He paid his respects to his aged mother and did not come forth to battle again. Zhao Yun likewise allowed Liang Qian to pass into Shanggui. Kongming then sent men to Nan’an Commandery to bring Xiahou Mao before his tent. Kongming asked him, “Do you fear death?” Xiahou Mao fell down in terror and begged for his life. Kongming said, “Jiang Wei is now defending Ji and has sent me a letter saying, ‘So long as the Imperial Son-in-Law remains in your hands, I am willing to surrender.’ I shall now spare your life. Will you persuade Jiang Wei to submit?” Xiahou Mao replied, “I am willing to persuade him.” Kongming then gave him clothing, a saddle, and a horse, and released him without any escort, leaving him to go on his own.\n\nOnce Xiahou Mao had escaped from the camp, he sought a road by which to flee, but unfortunately he did not know the way. As he traveled, he encountered several people running along. Xiahou Mao questioned them, and they replied, “We are people of Ji County. Jiang Wei has now surrendered the city to Zhuge Liang, and the Shu general Wei Yan has set fires and plundered property. For that reason, we have abandoned our homes and are fleeing to Shanggui.” Xiahou Mao asked again, “Who now defends Tianshui?” One of the local people replied, “Administrator Ma is within Tianshui.” Hearing this, Xiahou Mao spurred his horse toward Tianshui. Along the way, he saw more common people coming with sons in tow and daughters in their arms, and all told the same story. Xiahou Mao reached the walls of Tianshui and called for the gate to be opened. The men on the wall recognized him and hurriedly opened the gate to receive him. Ma Zun bowed in astonishment and questioned him. Xiahou Mao related the whole matter concerning Jiang Wei and repeated what the common people had said. Ma Zun sighed and said, “I never expected Jiang Wei to turn traitor and join Shu!” Liang Xu said, “He intends to save the Commander, and so he has only pretended to surrender by sending that message.” Xiahou Mao replied, “Jiang Wei has already surrendered. How can it be a pretense?” While they were still wavering in uncertainty, the first watch had begun, and the Shu troops came again to attack the city. Amid the firelight, they saw Jiang Wei below the walls, spear leveled and horse reined in, shouting, “I request Commander Xiahou to come forth and speak!” Xiahou Mao, Ma Zun, and the others all went up on the wall. There they saw Jiang Wei brandishing his arms and flaunting his might as he cried, “I surrendered for the Commander’s sake! Why has the Commander broken his former promise?” Xiahou Mao said, “You have received the favor of Wei. Why have you surrendered to Shu? What former promise do you mean?” Jiang Wei answered, “You wrote a letter ordering me to surrender to Shu. Why do you now speak so? You wanted to save yourself, but instead you have entrapped me! I have now surrendered to Shu and been promoted to senior general. How could I possibly return to Wei?” With that, he drove his troops against the city. They did not withdraw until dawn. In fact, the man disguised as Jiang Wei during the night was part of Kongming’s stratagem. He had selected a soldier of similar appearance to impersonate Jiang Wei and attack the city, knowing that in the firelight no one could distinguish true from false.\n\nKongming then led his troops against Ji. There was little grain in the city, and not enough to feed the soldiers. From atop the walls, Jiang Wei saw Shu troops moving grain and fodder in carts large and small into Wei Yan’s camp. He led three thousand troops out of the city and went straight to seize the provisions. The Shu soldiers abandoned all the grain carts and fled by whatever road they could find. Having captured the grain and fodder, Jiang Wei was about to return to the city when a force barred his way, led by the Shu general Zhang Yi. The two generals crossed weapons, but they had fought only a few bouts when Wang Ping arrived with another force, and together the two sides attacked Jiang Wei. His strength exhausted, Jiang Wei could not withstand them. He forced open a road and raced back toward the city, only to see that Shu banners had already been planted on the walls: Wei Yan had seized the city by surprise. Jiang Wei hacked a path toward Tianshui with only a dozen or so horsemen still under his command. After another clash with Zhang Bao, he was left with only his horse and spear. He reached the walls of Tianshui and called for the gate to be opened. When the soldiers on the wall saw that it was Jiang Wei, they hurried to report to Ma Zun. Ma Zun said, “Jiang Wei has come to trick us into opening the gate.” He ordered the men on the wall to loose a shower of arrows. Jiang Wei looked back and saw the Shu troops close behind him, so he galloped toward Shanggui. When Liang Qian saw Jiang Wei from the wall, he cursed him loudly: “Traitor to your country! How dare you come and trick me out of my city? I already know that you have surrendered to Shu!” He too ordered a shower of arrows loosed. Unable to explain himself, Jiang Wei raised his face to heaven and heaved a long sigh as tears streamed from his eyes. He turned his horse and rode toward Chang’an. He had traveled only a few li when he came to a thick, luxuriant forest of great trees. At a sudden shout, several thousand soldiers poured forth, led by the Shu general Guan Xing, who blocked his road. With both man and horse exhausted, Jiang Wei could not resist and wheeled his mount to flee. Suddenly a small carriage emerged from behind a hillside. The man within wore a silk cap and a crane-feather cloak and held a feather fan in his hand. It was Kongming. Kongming called out to Jiang Wei, “Boyue, why do you still refuse to submit even now?” Jiang Wei pondered for a long while. Kongming was before him, Guan Xing behind him, and there was no road of escape. He had no choice but to dismount and surrender. Kongming hurriedly descended from his carriage to welcome him, took Jiang Wei by the hand, and said, “Since first I left my thatched cottage, I have sought worthy men everywhere, hoping to pass on the learning of my lifetime. My one regret has been that I could not find the proper man. Now that I have met Boyue, my desire is fulfilled.” Jiang Wei rejoiced and bowed in gratitude.\n\nKongming returned to camp with Jiang Wei and ascended to his command tent to discuss plans for taking Tianshui and Shanggui. Jiang Wei said, “Yin Shang and Liang Xu within Tianshui are my closest friends. I shall write two secret letters and shoot them into the city. They will cause disorder within, and the city can then be taken.” Kongming agreed. Jiang Wei wrote two secret letters, tied them to arrows, galloped straight to the city walls, and shot them inside. A junior officer picked them up and presented them to Ma Zun. Ma Zun grew deeply suspicious and consulted Xiahou Mao, saying, “Liang Xu and Yin Shang are conspiring with Jiang Wei and intend to act as his agents within. Commander, you should dispose of them without delay.” Xiahou Mao said, “The two men should be killed.” When Yin Shang learned of this, he said to Liang Xu, “We would do better to offer the city and surrender to Shu, so that we may seek advancement.” That night, Xiahou Mao repeatedly sent men to summon Liang Xu and Yin Shang for a conference. The two realized that the danger was urgent. They donned their armor, mounted their horses, took up their weapons, and led their own troops to throw open the city gates and admit the Shu army. Xiahou Mao and Ma Zun panicked and fled with several hundred men through the west gate, abandoning the city and seeking refuge among the Qiang. Liang Xu and Yin Shang welcomed Kongming into the city. After the people had been reassured, Kongming asked for a plan to take Shanggui. Liang Xu said, “That city is defended by my own younger brother, Liang Qian. I am willing to persuade him to surrender.” Kongming was overjoyed. That same day, Liang Xu went to Shanggui and called Liang Qian out of the city to submit. Kongming rewarded them generously. He appointed Liang Xu Administrator of Tianshui, Yin Shang Magistrate of Ji, and Liang Qian Magistrate of Shanggui. When Kongming had completed all his arrangements, he put his troops in order and advanced. His generals asked, “Why does the Prime Minister not pursue and capture Xiahou Mao?” Kongming replied, “To release Xiahou Mao is merely to release a duck. But in Boyue, I have gained a phoenix.” After Kongming acquired the three cities, the fame of his might resounded far and wide, and commanderies and prefectures near and distant surrendered at the mere report of his approach. Kongming reorganized his forces, brought out the entire army of Hanzhong, advanced through Mount Qi, and brought his troops to the western bank of the Wei River. Scouts carried the report to Luoyang.\n\nIt was the first year of Taihe in the reign of Cao Rui, Ruler of Wei. He ascended the hall and convened the court. A close minister memorialized, “The Imperial Son-in-Law Xiahou has lost the three commanderies and fled among the Qiang. The Shu army has now reached Mount Qi, and its vanguard has come to the western bank of the Wei River. We beg Your Majesty to dispatch troops swiftly to destroy the enemy.” Cao Rui was greatly alarmed and asked his assembled ministers, “Who can drive back the Shu army for me?” Minister of Works Wang Lang stepped forth and memorialized, “I observed that whenever the late emperor employed General-in-Chief Cao Zhen, he invariably conquered wherever he went. Why does Your Majesty not appoint him Commander-in-Chief and send him to drive back the Shu army?” Cao Rui approved the proposal and summoned Cao Zhen, saying, “The late emperor entrusted his orphan heir to you. Now the Shu army has invaded the Central Plain. How can you bear to sit and watch?” Cao Zhen memorialized, “Your servant’s talents are meager and his wisdom shallow. I am unequal to the office.” Wang Lang said, “The General is a pillar of the state and must not persist in refusing. Though this old servant is dull and feeble, I am willing to accompany the General.” Cao Zhen again memorialized, “Having received such great favor, how dare your servant refuse? I ask only that one man be appointed my deputy.” Cao Rui said, “Choose the man yourself.” Cao Zhen recommended a native of Yangqu in Taiyuan whose surname was Guo, given name Huai, and style Boji. He held the title Marquis of Sheting and served as Inspector of Yongzhou. Cao Rui accepted the recommendation. He appointed Cao Zhen Commander-in-Chief and granted him the imperial tally and battle-ax; he named Guo Huai Deputy Commander-in-Chief and Wang Lang Military Adviser. Wang Lang was then seventy-six years old. Two hundred thousand troops were selected from the eastern and western capitals and placed under Cao Zhen. Cao Zhen appointed his clansman Cao Zun as vanguard commander and General Who Quells Rebels Zhu Zan as deputy vanguard commander. The army marched in the eleventh month, and Cao Rui, Ruler of Wei, personally escorted it beyond the western gate before returning.\n\nCao Zhen led the great army to Chang’an, crossed to the western bank of the Wei River, and established camp. He consulted Wang Lang and Guo Huai on a plan to repel the enemy. Wang Lang said, “Tomorrow, arrange the ranks with strict precision and display all our banners. I shall ride out in person. With a single speech, I guarantee that Zhuge Liang will bow his hands and surrender, and the Shu army will withdraw without a battle.” Cao Zhen was delighted. That night, he issued orders that the army was to prepare its meal at the fourth watch, and that by dawn its ranks must be perfectly ordered, its men and horses imposing, and its banners, drums, and horns arranged according to proper sequence. He also sent a letter of challenge in advance. The next day, the two armies came forth to confront each other and drew up their battle lines before Mount Qi. The Shu army saw that the Wei forces were exceedingly grand and formidable, altogether unlike those of Xiahou Mao.\n\nWhen the drums and horns of the three armies had ceased, Minister of Works Wang Lang rode forth. Above him stood Commander-in-Chief Cao Zhen, and below him Deputy Commander-in-Chief Guo Huai, while the two vanguard commanders held the corners of the formation. A mounted herald rode before the army and shouted, “Let the commander of the opposing host come forth to speak!” The gate banners of the Shu army opened, and Guan Xing and Zhang Bao emerged to left and right, reining in their horses on either side. Behind them, ranks of valiant generals took their places. Beneath the shadow of the gate banners, a four-wheeled carriage appeared in the center. Kongming sat upright within it, wearing a silk cap, holding a feather fan, and dressed in a plain robe with a black sash. Thus, with an air of transcendent ease, he came forth. Kongming raised his eyes and saw three canopies before the Wei formation, with the names of their owners written in great characters upon the banners. The white-bearded old man in the center was their military adviser, Minister of Works Wang Lang. Kongming thought to himself, “Wang Lang will surely come forth to argue his case. I must answer him as circumstances require.” He ordered his carriage pushed beyond the formation and told an officer of the guard to announce, “The Prime Minister of Han will confer with the Minister of Works.” Wang Lang urged his horse forward. Kongming clasped his hands in salute from the carriage, and Wang Lang bent from the saddle to return the courtesy. Wang Lang said, “I have long heard Your Excellency’s great name, and today I am fortunate enough to meet you. Since you understand Heaven’s Mandate and recognize the demands of the age, why have you raised an army without just cause?” Kongming replied, “I have received an imperial command to punish rebels. How can you say that my cause is unjust?” Wang Lang said, “The decrees of Heaven are subject to change, and the imperial vessel passes into other hands, returning to the man of virtue. This is the natural order. Formerly, from the reigns of Huan and Ling onward, the Yellow Turbans began their rebellion, and disorder raged throughout the realm. Then, during the Chuping and Jian’an eras, Dong Zhuo committed treason, and Li Jue and Guo Si continued his cruelties. Yuan Shu usurped the imperial title at Shouchun, while Yuan Shao claimed supremacy at Ye. Liu Biao occupied Jingzhou, and Lü Bu swallowed up Xu Commandery like a tiger. Bandits arose in swarms, and treacherous warlords spread their wings like hawks. The state stood in the peril of a heap of eggs, and the people suffered as though hanging head downward. Our Grand Progenitor, Emperor Wu, swept the whole realm clean and subdued all within the eight directions. The myriad people gave him their hearts, and all quarters revered his virtue. He did not gain the realm by power and force; in truth, Heaven’s Mandate came to rest upon him. Our dynastic founder, Emperor Wen, was divine in both civil and martial virtue. He received the great succession, answered Heaven, and accorded with mankind. Following Yao’s abdication to Shun, he took his place in the Central Realm and governed the myriad states. Was this not the will of Heaven and the desire of mankind? Your Excellency possesses vast talent and embraces great capacity, wishing to compare yourself with Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. Why, then, do you insist upon acting against Heaven’s law and contrary to human feeling? Have you not heard the ancients say, ‘Those who obey Heaven shall prosper; those who defy Heaven shall perish’? Our great Wei now has a million armored soldiers and a thousand able generals. How can the glow of a firefly in rotting grass compare with the bright moon in the heart of heaven? Your Excellency should reverse your spear, lay aside your armor, and come to submit with due ceremony. You will not lose the rank of marquis. The state will be secure and the people joyful. Would that not be splendid?”\n\nKongming laughed loudly from his carriage and said, “I had thought that a venerable senior minister of the Han court would surely offer some lofty discourse. How could I have expected such base words! I have something to say; let all the armies listen in silence. In the reigns of Emperors Huan and Ling, the authority of Han declined, and the eunuchs bred calamity. The state fell into disorder, the years brought famine, and turmoil spread through every quarter. After the Yellow Turbans, Dong Zhuo, Li Jue, Guo Si, and others arose one after another. They abducted and coerced the Emperor of Han and brutally oppressed the living. This happened because in the halls of government, rotten timbers served as officials, and between the palace steps, beasts and birds fed upon official stipends. Men with the hearts of wolves and the conduct of dogs thronged the court, while servile wretches with cringing faces and bending knees grasped the reins of government. Thus the altars of the state were reduced to ruins, and the common people were plunged into misery. I have long known your career! Your family dwelt for generations beside the Eastern Sea, and you first entered office after being nominated as Filial and Incorrupt. By right, you should have upheld your sovereign, aided the state, brought peace to Han, and restored the house of Liu. Who could have expected that instead you would assist traitors and join their plot to usurp the throne? Your crimes are grievous; neither Heaven nor Earth can tolerate them! All beneath Heaven long to devour your flesh! Fortunately, Heaven did not intend the glorious Han to perish, and Emperor Zhaolie continued the imperial line in Western Shu. I have now received the command of his successor and raised an army to punish the rebels. Since you are a minister of flattery and deceit, you should have hidden yourself away, tucked in your head, and clung ignobly to food and clothing. How dare you stand before the ranks and babble recklessly of Heaven’s decrees? White-headed commoner! Gray-bearded old traitor! This very day you will descend to the Nine Springs. With what face will you meet the twenty-four emperors of Han? Withdraw at once, old traitor! Send out the rebel ministers, and let them decide victory or defeat with me!” When Wang Lang had heard this, rage filled his breast. He gave one great cry, fell beneath his horse, and died. A later poet praised Kongming:\n\nFrom Western Qin his armies came,\nHis mighty genius matched ten thousand men.\nHe lightly moved his three-inch tongue,\nAnd railed an old false minister to death.\n\nKongming pointed his fan at Cao Zhen and said, “I shall not press you. Put your army in order, and tomorrow we shall decide the battle.” With that, he turned his carriage around. Both armies then withdrew. Cao Zhen placed Wang Lang’s corpse in a coffin and sent it back to Chang’an. Deputy Commander-in-Chief Guo Huai said, “Zhuge Liang will suppose that our army is occupied with mourning. Tonight he will surely come to raid our camp. We should divide our troops into four forces. Two forces shall take secluded mountain paths and exploit the opening to raid the Shu camp, while two others lie in ambush outside our own camp and strike the enemy from left and right.” Cao Zhen was delighted and said, “This plan accords with my own.” He issued orders summoning the two vanguard commanders, Cao Zun and Zhu Zan, and instructed them: “Each of you is to lead ten thousand troops around behind Mount Qi. When you see the Shu army advancing toward our camp, march forward and raid the Shu camp. If the Shu troops do not move, withdraw and return. You must not advance rashly.” The two men received the plan and led their troops away. Cao Zhen then said to Guo Huai, “Each of us shall lead a force and lie in ambush outside the camp. Within it, we shall heap brushwood as a decoy and leave only a few men behind. If the Shu troops arrive, they are to light the fires as a signal.” The generals divided to left and right and went to make their preparations.\n\nWhen Kongming returned to his command tent, he first summoned Zhao Yun and Wei Yan to receive their orders. Kongming said, “Each of you is to lead his own troops and raid the Wei camp.” Wei Yan stepped forward and said, “Cao Zhen is deeply versed in the art of war. He will surely anticipate that we shall take advantage of their mourning to raid the camp. How could he fail to guard against us?” Kongming laughed and said, “I want Cao Zhen to know that we are going to raid his camp. He will surely conceal troops behind Mount Qi, wait until our soldiers have passed, and then come to attack our camp. Therefore I order you two to lead your troops forward, pass along the rear road at the foot of the mountain, and establish a camp at some distance. There you shall await the Wei troops coming to raid my camp. When you see fire rise as the signal, divide into two forces. Wenchang, you are to hold the mountain pass; Zilong, lead your troops back to attack. You will surely encounter the Wei troops. Allow them to flee homeward, then press your attack while they are in retreat. They will inevitably trample and slaughter one another, and we shall gain a complete victory.” The two generals accepted the plan and led their troops away. Kongming next summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and instructed them, “Each of you is to lead a force and lie in ambush along the vital roads through Mount Qi. Allow the Wei troops to pass, then follow the road by which they came and charge straight toward the Wei camp.” The two accepted the plan and departed with their troops. Kongming also ordered the four generals Ma Dai, Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, and Zhang Ni to lie in ambush outside the camp and meet the Wei troops from all four sides. Kongming then erected a sham stockade, heaped brushwood in its center for the signal fires, and personally led the other generals behind the camp to observe developments.\n\nThe Wei vanguard commanders Cao Zun and Zhu Zan left camp at dusk and advanced by winding roads. Around the second watch, they saw from afar the dim movement of troops before the mountain. Cao Zun thought to himself, “Deputy Commander Guo’s calculations are truly divine!” He urged his troops forward at all speed. By the time they reached the Shu camp, it was nearly the third watch. Cao Zun charged into the camp first, only to find it empty, with not a single man inside. Realizing that he had fallen into a trap, he hastily withdrew his troops, but fires rose within the camp. Zhu Zan’s troops arrived and began trampling and slaughtering their own comrades, throwing men and horses into utter confusion. When Cao Zun and Zhu Zan met on horseback, they finally realized that their forces were crushing one another. Just as they hurried to unite their troops, tremendous shouts arose on every side, and Wang Ping, Ma Dai, Zhang Ni, and Zhang Yi charged upon them. Cao Zun and Zhu Zan fled toward the main road with barely a hundred trusted horsemen. Suddenly drums and horns sounded together, and a force barred their path. At its head was the great general Zhao Zilong of Changshan, who shouted, “Where are you going, rebel generals? Submit to death at once!” Cao Zun and Zhu Zan forced open a road and fled. Another shout suddenly arose, and Wei Yan charged in with yet another force. Cao Zun and Zhu Zan suffered a crushing defeat and raced back toward their own camp. The soldiers guarding it assumed that the Shu army had come to raid them and hurriedly lit the signal fires. Cao Zhen charged in from the left and Guo Huai from the right, and their forces began trampling and slaughtering one another. Then three Shu forces attacked from the rear: Wei Yan in the center, Guan Xing on the left, and Zhang Bao on the right. They inflicted a terrible slaughter. The Wei troops fled for more than ten li, and a great many Wei generals were killed. Only after gaining a complete victory did Kongming recall his troops. Cao Zhen and Guo Huai gathered their defeated forces and returned to camp, where they conferred, saying, “The Wei army now stands isolated, while the Shu army is powerful. By what plan can we repel it?” Guo Huai said, “Victory and defeat are common affairs in war and no cause for alarm. I have a plan that will leave the Shu army unable to attend to both head and tail. They will certainly withdraw of their own accord.” Thus it was said:\n\nAlas for Wei’s commanders, whose designs could not succeed;\nThey turned their gaze westward to seek relieving troops.\n\nWhat the plan was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 94\n\nZhuge Liang Defeats the Qiang amid Snow; Sima Yi Captures Meng Da on the Appointed Day\n\nNow Guo Huai said to Cao Zhen, “Ever since the time of the Great Progenitor, the people of the Western Qiang have brought tribute year after year, and Emperor Wen likewise bestowed favors upon them. We should now hold the strategic passes and send a man by a byway straight into Qiang territory to ask for aid, promising a marriage alliance. The Qiang will surely raise troops and strike the rear of Shu. Then we shall attack with our main army, taking them front and rear. How could we fail to win a great victory?” Cao Zhen followed his counsel and at once dispatched a messenger to carry a letter through the night to the Qiang.\n\nNow the king of the Western Qiang, Che Liji, had sent annual tribute ever since the time of Cao Cao. Under him were two chief ministers, one civil and one military: the civil official was Chancellor Yadan, and the military commander was Marshal Yueji. When the envoy from Wei arrived bearing gold, pearls, and a letter, he first went to see Chancellor Yadan. He presented the gifts and fully explained his request for aid. Yadan brought him before the king and presented the letter and gifts. After Che Liji had read the letter, he summoned his officers to deliberate. Yadan said, “We have always maintained relations with the state of Wei. Now Commander Cao asks our aid and promises a marriage alliance besides. By rights we should grant his request.” Che Liji followed his advice and ordered Chancellor Yadan and Marshal Yueji to raise one hundred fifty thousand Qiang troops, all practiced in the use of bows, crossbows, spears, swords, caltrops, flying hammers, and other weapons. They also had war wagons sheathed and studded with iron plates, which carried provisions, weapons, and military stores. Some were drawn by camels and others by mules or horses, and their force was known as the Iron Wagon Army. The two men took leave of their king and led their troops straight toward Xiping Pass.\n\nHan Zhen, the Shu general guarding the pass, hastily sent a dispatch to inform Kongming. On receiving the report, Kongming asked his generals, “Who dares go and drive back the Qiang army?” Zhang Bao and Guan Xing answered, “We are willing to go.” Kongming said, “You two may wish to go, but you are unfamiliar with the roads.” He therefore summoned Ma Dai and said, “You have long known the ways of the Qiang and lived among them for many years. You may serve as guide.” He then raised fifty thousand picked troops and sent Ma Dai together with Guan Xing and Zhang Bao. The three led their army away, and after several days’ march they encountered the Qiang forces. Guan Xing first took more than a hundred horsemen up a mountainside to survey them. He saw the Qiang soldiers linking their iron wagons head to tail and forming encampments wherever they went. Weapons were arrayed all over the wagons, making them appear like fortified walls. Guan Xing watched for a long while but could devise no means of breaking the enemy. He returned to camp and consulted Zhang Bao and Ma Dai. Ma Dai said, “Let us wait until tomorrow, meet them in battle, and observe their true strength. Then we can make other plans.” Early the next morning they divided their army into three columns: Guan Xing commanded the center, Zhang Bao the left, and Ma Dai the right. All three advanced together. From the Qiang formation Marshal Yueji galloped forth in high courage, an iron hammer in his hand and a finely carved bow hanging at his waist. Guan Xing signaled all three columns to advance directly. Suddenly Qiang troops appeared on either flank, while through the center the iron wagons surged forward like a rising tide and bows and crossbows loosed all at once. The Shu army suffered a great defeat. Ma Dai’s and Zhang Bao’s forces withdrew first, while Guan Xing’s column was enveloped by the Qiang and driven under siege into the northwestern corner.\n\nGuan Xing, trapped at the heart of the encirclement, charged left and dashed right but could not break free. The iron wagons hemmed him in as densely as city walls, and the Shu soldiers could no longer look after one another. Guan Xing sought a road of escape through the mountain valleys. As evening drew near, he saw a cluster of black banners swarming toward him. A Qiang general came on with an iron hammer in his hand, shouting, “Young general, do not flee! I am Marshal Yueji!” Guan Xing hastened onward, spurring his horse with all his might. Just as he came to a broken ravine too broad to cross, he had no choice but to turn his horse and fight Yueji. But Guan Xing’s courage had already failed him, and he could not withstand his foe. He fled toward the ravine. Yueji overtook him and struck with his iron hammer. Guan Xing dodged hastily, and the blow landed squarely on his horse’s haunch. The animal toppled into the ravine, hurling Guan Xing into the water. Suddenly he heard a great crash, and Yueji, horse and all, inexplicably fell into the water behind him. Guan Xing struggled to his feet and looked up. On the bank stood a mighty general driving back the Qiang soldiers. Guan Xing raised his sword to kill Yueji, but Yueji leaped from the water and escaped. Guan Xing took Yueji’s horse, led it onto the bank, set the saddle and bridle in order, caught up his sword, and mounted. He saw that the mighty general was still ahead, pursuing and slaughtering the Qiang. Guan Xing thought, “This man saved my life. I must meet him,” and so urged his horse after him. As he drew near, he dimly perceived within the clouds and mist a great general whose face was the color of a ripe date, whose brows were like reclining silkworms, who wore a green robe and golden armor, wielded the Green Dragon saber, and rode the Red Hare, all while stroking his beautiful beard. Guan Xing clearly recognized his father, Lord Guan, and was greatly astonished. Suddenly Lord Guan pointed toward the southeast and said, “My son, hasten away by this road. I shall protect you until you return to camp.” When he had spoken, he vanished. Guan Xing hurried southeast. At midnight a body of troops suddenly approached. It was Zhang Bao. He asked Guan Xing, “Did you see my second uncle?” Guan Xing said, “How do you know of it?” Zhang Bao replied, “The Iron Wagon Army was pressing me hard when suddenly my uncle descended from the sky. He frightened back the Qiang troops, then pointed and said, ‘Take this road to rescue my son.’ Thus I led my troops straight here to find you.” Guan Xing in turn related what had happened to him, and the two marveled and sighed together. They returned to camp, where Ma Dai met them and said, “There is no way for us to repel this army. I shall hold the stockade while you two report to the Prime Minister and ask him to devise a plan for defeating them.” Guan Xing and Zhang Bao therefore traveled through the night to see Kongming and gave him a full account of these events.\n\nKongming at once ordered Zhao Yun and Wei Yan each to take a force and lie in ambush. He then selected thirty thousand troops and, accompanied by Jiang Wei, Zhang Yi, Guan Xing, and Zhang Bao, personally came to Ma Dai’s camp and settled there. The next day he ascended a high hill to survey the enemy. He saw the iron wagons linked in an unbroken chain, while men and horses crisscrossed the field, galloping to and fro. Kongming said, “These men will not be difficult to defeat.” He summoned Ma Dai and Zhang Yi and instructed them in a certain plan. After they had gone, he called Jiang Wei and asked, “Boyue, do you know how to break these wagons?” Jiang Wei replied, “The Qiang rely on nothing but brute courage. How could they understand subtle strategy?” Kongming laughed and said, “You have read my mind. Dark clouds now cover the sky, the north wind blows fiercely, and snow is about to fall. My plan can be carried out.” He then ordered Guan Xing and Zhang Bao to lead troops into ambush. Jiang Wei was commanded to take an army out to battle, but whenever the Iron Wagon Army approached, he was to retreat at once. At the entrance to the camp, banners were to be planted as a deception, but no soldiers or horses stationed there. All preparations were duly completed.\n\nIt was then the end of the twelfth month, and sure enough, heavy snow began to fall. Jiang Wei led his troops out, and Yueji advanced with the Iron Wagon Army. Jiang Wei immediately withdrew. The Qiang pursued him to the camp, but Jiang Wei passed out through the rear. The Qiang came directly to the outside of the stockade to reconnoiter. Hearing the sound of a zither within and seeing that nothing but banners stood along the four walls, they hastened back to report to Yueji. Yueji grew suspicious and dared not advance rashly. Chancellor Yadan said, “This is one of Zhuge Liang’s tricks. He has merely set out an empty show to make us suspicious. We may attack.” Yueji led his troops to the front of the camp. There they saw Kongming take his zither onto a small carriage and, escorted by only a few horsemen, enter the camp and depart through the rear. The Qiang troops rushed into the stockade and pursued straight through the mountain pass, where they glimpsed the small carriage disappearing into the woods. Yadan said to Yueji, “Even if such troops have laid an ambush, they are not worth fearing.” He therefore led the main army in pursuit. Once again they saw Jiang Wei’s troops fleeing across the snow. Yueji flew into a rage and urged his men onward. The mountain road, blanketed by snow, appeared level as far as the eye could see. While the Qiang were pursuing, a report suddenly came that Shu troops had emerged from behind the mountain. Yadan said, “Even if this paltry band is lying in ambush, what is there to fear?” He concerned himself only with pressing the troops onward. Suddenly there came a tremendous crash, as though the mountains had collapsed and the earth split open, and the Qiang soldiers all plunged into concealed pits and trenches. Behind them the iron wagons had been rolling swiftly down the slick road and could not be halted in time. They piled forward in a mass, trampling one another. As the rear ranks hastened to turn back, Zhang Bao charged out on the right and Guan Xing on the left, and ten thousand crossbows loosed together. From behind, Jiang Wei, Ma Dai, and Zhang Yi attacked in three columns. The Iron Wagon Army fell into utter confusion. Marshal Yueji fled toward a valley in the rear, only to encounter Guan Xing. They crossed weapons for a single bout; then Guan Xing raised his saber with a mighty shout and cut Yueji down from his horse. Chancellor Yadan had already been captured alive by Ma Dai and was brought to the main camp. The Qiang troops scattered in every direction. Kongming took his seat in the command tent, and Ma Dai escorted Yadan before him. Kongming ordered the guards to remove the prisoner’s bonds, gave him wine to steady his nerves, and soothed him with gracious words. Yadan was deeply moved by his kindness. Kongming said, “My lord is the emperor of the Great Han. He has now ordered me to chastise the rebels. Why do you instead aid the traitors? I shall release you to return home. Tell your king this: our country and yours are neighboring states, and we should remain forever bound in alliance and friendship. Do not listen to the words of rebels.” Kongming then restored to Yadan all the captured Qiang soldiers, wagons, horses, weapons, and equipment, and released them to return to their country. They all bowed in gratitude and departed. Kongming led his two armies through the night toward the main camp at Mount Qi, ordering Guan Xing and Zhang Bao to proceed ahead with their troops. At the same time, he sent a man with a memorial reporting the victory to the throne.\n\nNow Cao Zhen had been awaiting news from the Qiang for many days when scouts watching the roads suddenly reported, “The Shu army has struck camp, packed its gear, and set out.” Guo Huai was overjoyed and said, “They must be retreating because the Qiang have attacked them.” He therefore divided his forces into two columns and gave pursuit. The Shu troops ahead fled in disorder, with the Wei soldiers close behind. As the vanguard commander Cao Zun pressed the pursuit, drums suddenly thundered and a body of troops sprang forth. At their head was the great general Wei Yan, who shouted, “Rebel, do not flee!” Cao Zun was greatly alarmed but urged his horse forward to engage him. In fewer than three bouts, Wei Yan cut him down from his horse with one stroke of the saber. The deputy vanguard commander Zhu Zan led troops onward in pursuit, when another force suddenly appeared, headed by the great general Zhao Yun. Taken utterly unprepared, Zhu Zan was stabbed to death with one thrust of Zhao Yun’s spear. When Cao Zhen and Guo Huai saw that both vanguard commanders had been lost, they tried to withdraw their army. But behind them tremendous shouts arose, drums thundered, and horns blared as Guan Xing’s and Zhang Bao’s forces charged out from two directions. They surrounded Cao Zhen and Guo Huai and slaughtered their troops mercilessly. Cao Zhen and Guo Huai led their defeated remnants in a desperate charge and escaped. The Shu army won a complete victory, pursued the enemy as far as the River Wei, and captured the Wei camp. Cao Zhen grieved without end over the loss of his two vanguard commanders. He had no recourse but to write a memorial to the court requesting reinforcements.\n\nNow the ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, was holding court when a close minister reported, “Grand Commander Cao Zhen has suffered repeated defeats at the hands of Shu and lost both his vanguard commanders. The Qiang troops have also suffered countless casualties, and the situation is most urgent. Cao Zhen has now submitted a memorial asking for aid. We request Your Majesty’s decision.” Cao Rui was greatly alarmed and urgently asked how the Shu army might be repelled. Hua Xin memorialized, “Your Majesty must personally lead the expedition and summon the lords in a great muster. Only then will every man devote his utmost strength, and only then can the enemy be driven back. Otherwise, Chang’an will be lost and the whole region within the passes imperiled.” Grand Tutor Zhong Yao memorialized, “A commander who knows more than other men can master other men. Sun Tzu says, ‘Know the enemy and know yourself, and you will triumph in a hundred battles.’ In my judgment, although Cao Zhen has long experience in warfare, he is no match for Zhuge Liang. I will pledge every member of my household, high and low, as surety for one man who can repel the Shu army. I do not know whether Your Majesty will approve.” Cao Rui said, “You are a venerable elder and a time-honored servant of the state. What worthy man do you know who can drive back the Shu army? Summon him quickly, that he may share Our burden.” Zhong Yao memorialized, “When Zhuge Liang formerly wished to raise an army and invade our borders, he feared this man alone. He therefore spread false rumors and caused Your Majesty to suspect and dismiss him; only then did he dare drive deep into our territory. If this man is now restored to service, Zhuge Liang will withdraw of his own accord.” Cao Rui asked whom he meant. Zhong Yao replied, “The General of Swift Cavalry, Sima Yi.” Cao Rui sighed and said, “We too regret that affair. Where is Zhongda now?” Zhong Yao replied, “I recently heard that Zhongda is living in retirement at Wancheng.” Cao Rui immediately issued an edict and sent an envoy bearing the imperial tally to restore Sima Yi to office, appoint him Pacification Commissioner of the West, and order him to raise the forces throughout Nanyang and proceed to Chang’an. Cao Rui himself would lead the imperial expedition and commanded Sima Yi to arrive there on the appointed day for the general muster. The envoy traveled through the night to Wancheng.\n\nNow ever since Kongming had taken the field, he had won a succession of complete victories and was greatly pleased. While assembled with his officers in the camp at Mount Qi to deliberate on military affairs, he was suddenly informed that Li Feng, son of Li Yan, the commander guarding the Yong’an Palace, had come to see him. Kongming supposed that Eastern Wu must have invaded the frontier and felt both alarmed and doubtful. He summoned Li Feng into the command tent and questioned him. Li Feng said, “I have come especially to report good news.” Kongming asked, “What good news?” Li Feng replied, “When Meng Da formerly surrendered to Wei, he did so only from necessity. At that time Cao Pi admired his abilities and frequently bestowed fine horses, gold, and pearls upon him. He even rode with him in the same imperial carriage, appointed him Regular Mounted Attendant and Governor of Xincheng, and placed him in command of Shangyong, Jincheng, and other districts, entrusting him with the southwestern frontier. Since Cao Pi’s death and Cao Rui’s accession, many at court have grown jealous of him. Meng Da has been uneasy day and night and has often said to his generals, ‘I was originally a general of Shu and was driven here by circumstances.’ He has now repeatedly sent trusted men with letters to my father, asking him to report the matter to the Prime Minister at the earliest opportunity. When the five armies invaded Shu, he already entertained such an intention. Now, while at Xincheng, he has heard that the Prime Minister is campaigning against Wei. He wishes to raise the troops of Jincheng, Xincheng, and Shangyong, declare for us there, and advance directly on Luoyang. If the Prime Minister takes Chang’an, both capitals will be secured. I have now brought his messenger and the letters he has sent on successive occasions to present to you.” Kongming was overjoyed and richly rewarded Li Feng and his companions. Suddenly a scout entered and reported, “The ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, is personally proceeding to Chang’an. At the same time, he has issued an edict restoring Sima Yi to office and appointing him Pacification Commissioner of the West, with orders to raise the local troops and join the general muster at Chang’an.” Kongming was greatly alarmed. The Army Adviser Ma Su said, “What account need we take of Cao Rui? If he comes to Chang’an, we can capture him there. Why is the Prime Minister astonished?” Kongming replied, “Do you think I fear Cao Rui? The one man who troubles me is Sima Yi. Meng Da now intends to undertake a great enterprise, but if he encounters Sima Yi, his undertaking is certain to fail. Meng Da is no match for Sima Yi and will surely be captured. If Meng Da dies, the Central Plain will not be easy to gain.” Ma Su said, “Why not write to Meng Da at once and tell him to take precautions?” Kongming followed his advice and immediately wrote a letter, ordering the messenger to travel through the night and report back to Meng Da.\n\nNow Meng Da remained at Xincheng, anxiously awaiting the return of his trusted messenger. One day the man arrived and presented Kongming’s reply. Meng Da broke the seal and read it. The substance of the letter was as follows: “I recently received your letter, from which I fully perceive your loyal and righteous heart and see that you have not forgotten your old associates. This gives me great joy and comfort. If the great enterprise succeeds, yours will be the foremost achievement in the restoration of the Han. Yet the utmost secrecy is essential, and you must not lightly entrust the matter to others. Be cautious! Be on your guard! I have recently heard that Cao Rui has again issued an edict commanding Sima Yi to raise the troops of Wan and Luo. If he hears of your enterprise, he will surely come against you first. You must make every possible preparation and must not treat the matter lightly.” When Meng Da had finished reading, he laughed and said, “Men say Kongming’s mind is burdened with too many concerns. This affair proves it.” He then wrote a reply and ordered his trusted man to carry it back to Kongming. Kongming summoned the man into the command tent, where he presented Meng Da’s answer. Kongming broke the seal and read the letter, which said:\n\n“I have just received your weighty instructions; how could I dare show the least negligence? In my humble judgment, however, there is no need to fear Sima Yi. Wancheng lies about eight hundred li from Luoyang and twelve hundred li from Xincheng. If Sima Yi hears that I have risen, he must first memorialize the ruler of Wei. The journey there and back will consume a month, by which time my cities will be secure and all my generals and armies stationed in deep and difficult country. Even if Sima Yi comes, what have I to fear? Set your mind at ease, Prime Minister, and await only news of victory.”\n\nWhen Kongming had finished reading, he flung the letter to the ground, stamped his foot, and cried, “Meng Da will surely die at Sima Yi’s hands!” Ma Su asked, “Why does the Prime Minister say this?” Kongming replied, “The art of war says, ‘Attack where the enemy is unprepared; appear where he does not expect you.’ How can Meng Da presume upon a period of one month? Since Cao Rui has entrusted Sima Yi with command, he may destroy any enemy he encounters. Why should he wait to memorialize the throne? If he learns of Meng Da’s rebellion, his army will certainly arrive in fewer than ten days. How then can Meng Da make any preparations?” All the generals acknowledged the truth of his words. Kongming urgently ordered the messenger to return with this warning: “If you have not yet risen, you must on no account let your confederates know of it. If they learn of it, you will certainly fail.” The man bowed, took his leave, and returned to Xincheng.\n\nNow Sima Yi, while living in retirement at Wancheng, heard that the Wei armies had repeatedly been defeated by Shu, and he raised his face to heaven and heaved a long sigh. His elder son was Sima Shi, styled Ziyuan; his second son was Sima Zhao, styled Zishang. Both had long cherished high ambitions and were well versed in the books of war. That day, as they stood in attendance at his side and saw him sigh, they asked, “Father, why do you sigh so deeply?” Sima Yi replied, “How could you understand affairs of great consequence?” Sima Shi said, “Can it be that you lament the ruler of Wei’s refusal to employ you?” Sima Zhao laughed and said, “Sooner or later, a summons will surely come for Father.” Before he had finished speaking, a report arrived that an imperial envoy had come bearing the tally of authority. Sima Yi heard the edict and proceeded to muster the troops throughout Wancheng. Suddenly it was reported that a servant of Shen Yi, Governor of Jincheng, had come seeking a secret audience on a matter of grave importance. Sima Yi summoned the man into a private chamber and questioned him. The man gave a detailed account of Meng Da’s intended rebellion. He also presented a written denunciation joined by Li Fu, one of Meng Da’s trusted men, and Deng Xian, Meng Da’s nephew. When Sima Yi had heard it all, he raised a hand to his forehead and exclaimed, “This is proof that the emperor’s vast good fortune equals Heaven itself! Zhuge Liang’s army is at Mount Qi and has so terrified men within and without the realm that their courage has failed. The Son of Heaven has been compelled to proceed to Chang’an. If he had delayed even a few days longer in employing me, Meng Da’s uprising would have brought down both capitals! This traitor must be plotting with Zhuge Liang. If I capture him first, Zhuge Liang will surely lose heart and withdraw his army of his own accord.” His elder son, Sima Shi, said, “Father should hasten to write a memorial reporting this to the Son of Heaven.” Sima Yi replied, “If I await the imperial command, the journey there and back will consume a month, and it will be too late to accomplish anything.” He immediately ordered the army to march, commanding it to cover two days’ distance in one day and decreeing death for any delay. At the same time, he ordered Army Adviser Liang Ji to carry a dispatch through the night to Xincheng, instructing Meng Da to prepare for the campaign, so that Meng Da would harbor no suspicions.\n\nLiang Ji went on ahead, while Sima Yi followed with the army. After two days’ march, a force emerged from below a mountainside. It was commanded by General of the Right Xu Huang. Xu Huang dismounted to greet Sima Yi and said, “The Son of Heaven has arrived at Chang’an to resist the Shu army in person. Where is the Commissioner now going?” Sima Yi said in a low voice, “Meng Da has rebelled. I am going to capture him.” Xu Huang said, “I am willing to serve as vanguard.” Sima Yi was overjoyed and united their forces. Xu Huang commanded the van, Sima Yi the center, and his two sons the rear. After another two days’ march, the forward scouts captured one of Meng Da’s trusted men. Searching him, they found Kongming’s reply and brought both man and letter before Sima Yi. Sima Yi said, “I shall not kill you. Relate the entire affair to me in full, from beginning to end.” The man had no choice but to recount, one by one, all the exchanges between Kongming and Meng Da. After reading Kongming’s reply, Sima Yi said in great astonishment, “All able men under Heaven see things alike. Kongming has already discerned my plan. Fortunately, the Son of Heaven possesses great good fortune and this information has fallen into my hands. Meng Da is now powerless to act.” He then urged the army onward through the night.\n\nNow at Xincheng, Meng Da had arranged with Shen Yi, Governor of Jincheng, and Shen Dan, Governor of Shangyong, to rise on an appointed day. Shen Dan and Shen Yi pretended to consent and drilled their troops daily, waiting only for the Wei army to arrive so they could respond from within. Yet they reported to Meng Da that their weapons and provisions were not fully prepared and that they dared not fix a date for the uprising. Meng Da believed them without suspicion. Suddenly it was reported that Army Adviser Liang Ji had arrived. Meng Da welcomed him into the city. Liang Ji delivered Sima Yi’s command: “Commissioner Sima has received an imperial edict to raise the troops of all districts and drive back the Shu army. The Governor is to assemble the soldiers and horses under his command and await orders.” Meng Da asked, “On what day did the Commissioner set out?” Liang Ji replied, “By now he has probably left Wancheng and is on his way toward Chang’an.” Meng Da secretly rejoiced and thought, “My great enterprise will succeed!” He gave a banquet for Liang Ji and escorted him outside the city. He then informed Shen Yi and Shen Dan that they would rise the following day, replace their banners with those of the Great Han, mobilize the troops throughout their districts, and advance directly on Luoyang. Suddenly it was reported that dust was rising to the sky outside the city, though no one knew whence the troops had come. Meng Da climbed the wall to look and saw a body of soldiers racing toward the city beneath a banner inscribed “General of the Right Xu Huang.” Meng Da was greatly alarmed and hastily ordered the drawbridge raised. Xu Huang could not rein in his charging horse in time and came straight to the edge of the moat, where he shouted, “Rebel Meng Da, surrender at once!” Meng Da flew into a rage, hastily drew his bow, and shot him squarely in the forehead. The Wei generals rescued Xu Huang and carried him away. A shower of arrows descended from the walls, forcing the Wei soldiers to retreat. Meng Da was just about to open the gate and pursue when banners suddenly blotted out the sun on every side: Sima Yi’s army had arrived. Meng Da raised his face to heaven and sighed, “It has happened exactly as Kongming foretold!” He therefore closed the gates and held the city fast.\n\nNow Xu Huang had been struck in the forehead by Meng Da’s arrow. His soldiers rescued him and carried him to camp, where the arrowhead was removed and physicians were ordered to treat him. That very night he died, at the age of fifty-nine. Sima Yi ordered his coffin escorted back to Luoyang for burial. The next day Meng Da climbed the walls and looked all around. He saw the Wei army surrounding the city as tightly as an iron barrel. Unable to rest whether walking or sitting, he remained filled with alarm and uncertainty. Suddenly he saw two forces attacking from outside, their banners bearing in great characters the names “Shen Dan” and “Shen Yi.” Meng Da supposed that relief forces had arrived and hurriedly led his own troops out through the wide-open gates. Shen Dan and Shen Yi shouted, “Rebel, do not flee! Prepare to die!” Seeing the situation transformed, Meng Da wheeled his horse and fled back toward the city, but a rain of arrows descended from the walls. Li Fu and Deng Xian stood atop the ramparts and cursed him, crying, “We have already presented the city to Wei!” Meng Da fought to escape by another road, but Shen Dan came in pursuit. Man and horse alike were exhausted, and before Meng Da could defend himself, Shen Dan thrust him from the saddle with one stroke of his spear and cut off his head. All the remaining troops surrendered. Li Fu and Deng Xian opened the city gates wide and welcomed Sima Yi inside. After pacifying the people and rewarding the army, Sima Yi sent a messenger to report the matter to the ruler of Wei, Cao Rui. Cao Rui was overjoyed and ordered Meng Da’s head displayed publicly in the marketplace of Luoyang. He promoted Shen Dan and Shen Yi and commanded them to accompany Sima Yi on the campaign, while Li Fu and Deng Xian were appointed to guard Xincheng and Shangyong.\n\nNow Sima Yi led his army to Chang’an and encamped outside the city. He entered to have audience with the ruler of Wei. Cao Rui was overjoyed and said, “In a moment of blindness, We mistakenly fell victim to the enemy’s scheme of estrangement, and regret came too late! Now that Meng Da has rebelled, had you not subdued him, both capitals would have been lost.” Sima Yi memorialized, “When I heard Shen Yi’s secret report of the rebellion, I intended to memorialize Your Majesty, but I feared the delay of carrying the message there and back. Therefore, without awaiting the imperial command, I hastened away through the night. Had I waited to submit a memorial, I would have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s scheme.” When he had finished speaking, he presented Kongming’s secret letter to Meng Da. Cao Rui read it and said in great delight, “Your learning and discernment surpass even Sun Wu and Wu Qi!” He bestowed upon Sima Yi a golden battle-ax and a golden hatchet, authorizing him, whenever grave and secret affairs arose in the future, to act as circumstances required without first reporting to the throne. He then ordered Sima Yi to march beyond the passes and defeat Shu. Sima Yi memorialized, “I recommend a great general to serve as vanguard.” Cao Rui asked, “Whom do you recommend?” Sima Yi replied, “Zhang He, General of the Right, is equal to this responsibility.” Cao Rui laughed and said, “We were just intending to employ him.” He therefore appointed Zhang He commander of the forward vanguard and ordered him to accompany Sima Yi from Chang’an to defeat the Shu army. Truly:\n\nWhen a wise counselor can wield his art,\nA fierce general is sought to lend him might.\n\nHow victory and defeat were decided will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 95\n\nMa Su Rejects Counsel and Loses Jieting; the Martial Marquis Plays His Lute and Repels Sima Yi\n\nNow the Wei emperor Cao Rui appointed Zhang He vanguard and ordered him to advance with Sima Yi. At the same time, he commanded Xin Pi and Sun Li to lead fifty thousand troops to the aid of Cao Zhen. The two men departed in obedience to the edict.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi led two hundred thousand troops through the pass and encamped. He summoned the vanguard Zhang He to his tent and said, “Zhuge Liang has always been cautious and has never dared act rashly. Had I been directing his campaign, I would first have gone straight through Ziwu Valley and seized Chang’an; it would have been ours long ago. It is not that he lacks strategy, but that he fears mishap and will not hazard danger. He is now certain to send his army through Xie Valley to seize Mei. If he moves upon Mei, he must divide his forces into two columns, one of which will take Ji Valley. I have already sent dispatches ordering Zidan to hold Mei; if the enemy comes, he is not to offer battle. I have ordered Sun Li and Xin Pi to block the mouth of the road through Ji Valley; if troops come that way, they are to strike them with a surprise force.”\n\nZhang He asked, “Where, then, should you advance, General?”\n\nSima Yi replied, “I have long known that west of the Qinling Mountains there is a road through a place called Jieting, beside which stands a town called Lieliu. These two places are both vital throats of Hanzhong. Zhuge Liang, believing Zidan unprepared, will certainly advance through there. You and I shall go straight to Jieting, which is not far from Yangping Pass. Once Liang learns that I have cut the vital road at Jieting and severed his supply route, he will be unable to hold any part of Longxi and must flee back to Hanzhong that very night. If he withdraws, I shall lead troops along the byways and strike him, winning complete victory. If he does not return, I shall barricade every minor road and station troops to guard them all. After a month without provisions, every Shu soldier will starve to death, and Liang himself must fall into my hands.”\n\nZhang He suddenly understood. Bowing to the ground, he said, “Your calculations are divine, Commander-in-Chief!”\n\nSima Yi said, “Even so, Zhuge Liang is not to be compared with Meng Da. As vanguard, you must not advance lightly. Pass word to all the generals to follow the western mountain road and scout far ahead. Only if there is no ambush may they proceed. If they grow careless, they will certainly fall into Zhuge Liang’s trap.”\n\nZhang He received the plan and led his army away.\n\nNow Kongming was in his camp at Mount Qi when word suddenly came that a scout from Xincheng had arrived. Kongming hastily summoned him and questioned him. The scout reported, “Sima Yi marched at double speed and reached Xincheng in eight days, taking Meng Da unprepared. Shen Dan, Shen Yi, Li Fu, and Deng Xian also aided him from within, and Meng Da was killed amid the confused fighting. Sima Yi has now withdrawn to Chang’an, where he met with the emperor of Wei; together with Zhang He, he has led an army through the pass to oppose our forces.”\n\nKongming was greatly alarmed. “Meng Da acted without secrecy, so his death was inevitable. Now that Sima Yi has come through the pass, he will surely seize Jieting and cut the road at our very throat.”\n\nHe then asked, “Who dares lead troops to defend Jieting?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Staff Officer Ma Su said, “I am willing to go.”\n\nKongming said, “Though Jieting is small, its importance is immense. If Jieting is lost, our entire army is finished. Though you are deeply versed in strategy, that place has neither walls nor fortifications, nor any natural barrier. It will be exceedingly difficult to defend.”\n\nMa Su said, “Since childhood I have read the military classics and have gained considerable knowledge of warfare. Can it be that I am incapable of defending a mere Jieting?”\n\nKongming said, “Sima Yi is no ordinary man, and his vanguard Zhang He is one of Wei’s renowned generals. I fear you will be unable to withstand them.”\n\nMa Su replied, “Never mind Sima Yi and Zhang He—even if Cao Rui came in person, what would there be to fear? If anything goes amiss, I beg you to execute my entire household.”\n\nKongming said, “There are no idle words in the army.”\n\n“I am willing to sign a military pledge,” said Ma Su.\n\nKongming consented, and Ma Su accordingly wrote out the pledge and presented it.\n\nKongming said, “I shall give you twenty-five thousand picked troops and assign another senior general to assist you.” He immediately summoned Wang Ping and instructed him: “I have long known you to be cautious in all your conduct, and for that reason I specially entrust this grave responsibility to you. You must act with the utmost care. Your camp must be placed upon the vital road, so that the enemy cannot slip past in haste. Once the camp has been established, draw a detailed map showing the terrain in every direction and send it to me for inspection. Discuss every matter thoroughly before acting, and do nothing lightly. If the place you defend remains secure, yours will be the foremost merit in the capture of Chang’an. Take heed! Take heed!”\n\nThe two men bowed farewell and led their troops away. Kongming reflected that the two might yet meet with mishap, so he summoned Gao Xiang and said, “Northeast of Jieting stands a town called Lieliu, situated upon a secluded mountain road. Troops may be stationed and encamped there. I give you ten thousand men. Go and garrison the town. If Jieting is endangered, lead your troops to its rescue.”\n\nGao Xiang led his army away. Kongming then reflected that Gao Xiang was no match for Zhang He. A great general must be stationed to the right of Jieting before it could be properly secured. He therefore summoned Wei Yan and ordered him to take his own troops and encamp behind Jieting.\n\nWei Yan said, “I serve in the forward division and should rightly be the first to break the enemy. Why do you place me in an idle position?”\n\nKongming replied, “Breaking the enemy in the vanguard is but the work of a subordinate commander. I now order you to support Jieting and guard the strategic road to Yangping Pass, thereby holding the vital throat of Hanzhong. This is a grave responsibility. How can you call it idle? Do not regard it lightly and thereby ruin my great enterprise. You must be exceedingly vigilant!”\n\nWei Yan was delighted and led his troops away. Only then did Kongming’s heart find some ease. He summoned Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi and instructed them: “Now that Sima Yi has taken the field, matters are not as they were before. Each of you is to lead a force through Ji Valley as a feint. If you encounter Wei troops, whether you fight or decline battle, keep them in alarm. I shall personally command the main army and go directly through Xie Valley to seize Mei. If Mei falls, Chang’an can be taken.”\n\nThe two men received their orders and departed. Kongming appointed Jiang Wei vanguard and sent the army through Xie Valley.\n\nWhen Ma Su and Wang Ping reached Jieting with their troops, they surveyed the terrain. Ma Su laughed and said, “Why was the Prime Minister so anxious? In this remote mountain region, how would the Wei army dare come?”\n\nWang Ping said, “Even if the Wei troops dare not come, we should encamp here at the junction of the five roads and immediately order the soldiers to cut timber for palisades, making provision for a prolonged defense.”\n\nMa Su said, “How can the middle of the road be a place to encamp? Beside us is a hill isolated on every side and covered with dense woods. This is a natural stronghold bestowed by Heaven. We should station the army upon it.”\n\nWang Ping said, “You are mistaken, Staff Officer. If we station troops on the road and build ramparts, the enemy could not slip past even with a hundred thousand men. But if we abandon this vital road and station the army upon the hill, what plan could save us if the Wei troops suddenly arrived and surrounded us on every side?”\n\nMa Su laughed loudly. “Yours is truly a woman’s understanding! The military classics say, ‘Looking down from high ground, one’s force is like a blade splitting bamboo.’ If the Wei troops come, I shall see that not a scrap of their armor returns!”\n\nWang Ping said, “I have followed the Prime Minister through many campaigns, and wherever we went, he carefully instructed me. From what I see, this hill is fatal ground. If the Wei troops cut off our route to the water, our soldiers will fall into disorder without even fighting.”\n\nMa Su said, “Speak no more nonsense! Sunzi says, ‘Place them on deadly ground, and only then will they live.’ If the Wei troops cut off our route to the water, will the Shu soldiers not fight to the death? Each man will be worth a hundred. I have always studied the military classics, and even the Prime Minister consults me upon every matter. How dare you obstruct me?”\n\nWang Ping said, “If you insist upon encamping on the hill, divide the troops with me and let me establish a smaller camp west of the hill, so that the two camps may support each other like the horns of an ox. If the Wei troops arrive, we can answer one another.”\n\nMa Su refused. Suddenly, the inhabitants of the hills came fleeing toward them in groups, reporting that the Wei army had arrived. Wang Ping prepared to take his leave.\n\nMa Su said, “Since you will not obey my orders, take five thousand troops and go establish your own camp. When I have broken the Wei army, do not expect to share the merit before the Prime Minister!”\n\nWang Ping led his troops ten li from the hill and made camp. He drew a map and that very night sent a messenger to report to Kongming, fully explaining that Ma Su had encamped upon the hill.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi, within the town, ordered his second son, Sima Zhao, to scout the road ahead. If troops were guarding Jieting, the army was to remain where it was and advance no farther. Sima Zhao obeyed the order, reconnoitered the area, and returned to his father.\n\n“Troops are guarding Jieting,” he reported.\n\nSima Yi sighed. “Zhuge Liang is truly a divine man. I am no match for him!”\n\nSima Zhao laughed. “Why do you cast down your own spirits, Father? In my judgment, Jieting will be easy to take.”\n\nSima Yi asked, “How dare you utter such a boast?”\n\nHis son replied, “I scouted it myself. There are no camps or palisades on the road; the entire army is stationed upon the hill. That is how I know it can be broken.”\n\nSima Yi was overjoyed. “If the troops truly are upon the hill, then Heaven itself has granted me success!”\n\nHe changed his clothing and personally rode out with more than a hundred horsemen to inspect the place. The night was clear and the moon bright. He went straight to the foot of the hill, rode all around it on reconnaissance, and only then returned. Ma Su saw him from the hilltop and laughed loudly.\n\n“If he is fated to live, he will not come to surround this hill.”\n\nHe issued orders to his generals: “If the enemy comes, wait until you see the red flag waved from the summit, then descend on every side.”\n\nWhen Sima Yi returned to camp, he sent men to discover which general commanded the defense of Jieting. They reported, “It is Ma Su, the younger brother of Ma Liang.”\n\nSima Yi laughed. “He has nothing but an empty reputation and is merely a mediocre fellow! How can Kongming entrust such a man without ruining his cause?”\n\nHe then asked, “Are there any other forces to the right or left of Jieting?”\n\nThe scouts reported, “Wang Ping has established a camp ten li from the hill.”\n\nSima Yi ordered Zhang He to lead a force and block the road by which Wang Ping might come. He then ordered Shen Dan and Shen Yi to lead two columns around the hill and first cut off the route to the water. They were to wait until the Shu troops fell into disorder, then take advantage of the moment and strike. All dispositions were settled that night.\n\nAt dawn the next day, Zhang He led his troops away first and took position to the rear. Sima Yi drove the main army forward in a great surge and completely surrounded the hill. When Ma Su looked down from above, he saw Wei soldiers covering hills and fields, their banners and formations exceedingly ordered. At the sight, the Shu troops all lost heart and dared not descend.\n\nMa Su waved the red flag, but officers and soldiers merely pushed one another forward, and not a man dared move. Ma Su flew into a rage and personally killed two generals. Terrified, the troops had no choice but to make a desperate charge down the hill against the Wei army. The Wei troops stood motionless. The Shu soldiers retreated back up the hill.\n\nSeeing that the affair had gone awry, Ma Su ordered his men to guard the camp gates closely and await support from outside.\n\nWhen Wang Ping saw the Wei army arrive, he led his troops forward to attack and encountered Zhang He. They fought for more than several dozen bouts, but Wang Ping’s strength was exhausted and his position isolated, so he had no choice but to withdraw.\n\nThe Wei army maintained the encirclement from the Hour of the Dragon until the Hour of the Dog. There was no water on the hill; the soldiers could not eat, and great disorder broke out in the camp. By midnight, the Shu troops on the southern side of the hill threw open the camp gates, descended, and surrendered to Wei. Ma Su could not restrain them. Sima Yi then ordered fires set all along the hillside, throwing the Shu troops above into still greater confusion.\n\nKnowing that he could no longer hold out, Ma Su drove the remnant of his force down the hill and fled westward. Sima Yi opened a broad road and allowed Ma Su to pass. Zhang He then led troops in pursuit from the rear. After they had gone more than thirty li, drums and horns sounded together ahead, and a body of troops appeared. They let Ma Su pass, then barred Zhang He’s way. Their leader was Wei Yan, who brandished his saber, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Zhang He.\n\nZhang He wheeled his army and fled. Wei Yan drove his troops after him and recaptured Jieting. After pursuing more than fifty li, a great shout arose, and hidden troops sprang out on both sides: Sima Yi on the left and Sima Zhao on the right. They swept around behind Wei Yan and trapped him at the center of the encirclement. Zhang He returned, and the three armies joined as one.\n\nWei Yan charged left and right but could not break free, and more than half his troops were lost. At the moment of greatest danger, a force suddenly cut its way in. It was Wang Ping.\n\nWei Yan cried in delight, “Now I shall live!”\n\nThe two generals joined their forces and fought a fierce battle before the Wei troops finally withdrew. But when they hurried back to their camp, they found it filled with Wei banners. Shen Dan and Shen Yi came charging out. Wang Ping and Wei Yan therefore fled straight to Lieliu to seek refuge with Gao Xiang.\n\nBy this time, Gao Xiang had learned that Jieting was lost. He raised every soldier in Lieliu and marched to the rescue. On the way he encountered Wei Yan and Wang Ping, who related all that had happened.\n\nGao Xiang said, “We had best raid the Wei camp tonight and recover Jieting.”\n\nThe three men settled their plan beneath a hillside. As dusk approached, they divided their troops into three columns. Wei Yan led the first force forward and went directly to Jieting. Seeing not a single man there, he grew deeply suspicious and dared not advance lightly. He concealed his troops beside the road and waited.\n\nPresently Gao Xiang’s army arrived, and the two generals discussed how they had no idea where the Wei troops were. While they remained at a loss, Wang Ping’s force still failed to appear. Suddenly, a cannon blast sounded, flames leaped into the sky, and drums shook the earth. Wei troops poured forth and surrounded Wei Yan and Gao Xiang at the heart of the encirclement. The two generals fought with all their strength but could not break free.\n\nThen they heard shouts like thunder behind the hillside, and a body of troops cut its way in. It was Wang Ping. He rescued Gao Xiang and Wei Yan, and together they fled straight toward Lieliu.\n\nBy the time they reached the foot of the town walls, another army had already arrived nearby. Upon its banner were written in large characters: “Guo Huai, Commander-in-Chief of Wei.” It turned out that Guo Huai had conferred with Cao Zhen. Fearing that Sima Yi would gain all the merit, Cao Zhen had detached Guo Huai to seize Jieting. When Guo Huai learned that Sima Yi and Zhang He had already accomplished the feat, he led his troops straight against Lieliu.\n\nHe encountered the three generals, and a fierce battle followed. The Shu army suffered very heavy casualties. Fearing that Yangping Pass might be lost, Wei Yan hastily joined Wang Ping and Gao Xiang in retreating toward the pass.\n\nGuo Huai gathered his troops and said to those around him, “Though I did not obtain Jieting, I have taken Lieliu, which is also a great achievement.”\n\nHe led his army straight to the town and called for the gates to be opened. Suddenly, a cannon sounded from the wall, and banners rose on every side. The foremost great banner bore the words: “Sima Yi, Commander-in-Chief Who Pacifies the West.”\n\nSima Yi raised the suspended drawbridge, leaned against the protective wooden railing, and laughed loudly. “Why have you come so late, Boji?”\n\nGuo Huai was greatly startled. “Zhongda’s divine foresight is beyond me!”\n\nHe then entered the town. After they had exchanged greetings, Sima Yi said, “Now that Jieting is lost, Zhuge Liang is certain to flee. You must hasten with Zidan to pursue him day and night.”\n\nGuo Huai followed his advice and departed from the town.\n\nSima Yi summoned Zhang He and said, “Zidan and Boji feared that I would gain all the merit, so they came to seize this town. Yet I did not seek the achievement for myself alone; my success was only a stroke of fortune. I calculate that Wei Yan, Wang Ping, Ma Su, Gao Xiang, and the others will first go to occupy Yangping Pass. If I go to take the pass, Zhuge Liang will surely follow and attack my rear, and I shall fall into his trap. The military classics say, ‘Do not press a returning army; do not pursue a desperate foe.’ Take the byways and cut off the troops retreating through Ji Valley. I shall personally lead troops against those in Xie Valley. If they flee in defeat, do not try to bar their way outright. Merely intercept them midway, and all the Shu army’s baggage and supplies will fall into our hands.”\n\nZhang He received the plan and departed with half the army.\n\nSima Yi then gave orders: “We shall go straight to Xie Valley, advancing by way of Xicheng. Though Xicheng is a small county in a remote mountain region, it is where the Shu army stores its grain and is also the junction of the roads from Nan’an, Tianshui, and Anding. If we take that town, the three commanderies can be recovered.”\n\nSima Yi therefore left Shen Dan and Shen Yi to guard Lieliu and personally led the main army toward Xie Valley.\n\nEver since Kongming had sent Ma Su and the others to defend Jieting, he had remained uneasy and uncertain. Suddenly, a messenger from Wang Ping arrived with a map. Kongming summoned him, and his attendants presented the map. Kongming opened it upon his writing table and examined it. Then he struck the table in alarm.\n\n“Ma Su is ignorant! He has cast my army into a pit!”\n\nThose around him asked, “Why are you so alarmed, Prime Minister?”\n\nKongming replied, “From this map I see that he has abandoned the vital road and occupied the hill for his camp. If the Wei army comes in force, surrounds him on every side, and cuts his route to the water, his army will fall into disorder in less than two days. If Jieting is lost, where can any of us return?”\n\nChief Clerk Yang Yi stepped forward and said, “Though I possess little talent, I am willing to replace Ma Youchang and bring him back.”\n\nKongming explained to Yang Yi, point by point, how the camp was to be established. Yang Yi was just about to depart when a mounted messenger suddenly arrived with word that both Jieting and Lieliu had been lost.\n\nKongming stamped his foot and sighed deeply. “The great enterprise is lost! This is my fault!”\n\nHe hastily summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and instructed them: “Each of you is to lead three thousand picked troops along the byway toward Mount Wugong. If you encounter Wei troops, do not engage them in force. Beat your drums, raise loud shouts, and pose as a decoy force to alarm them. They will withdraw of their own accord, but you must not pursue. Once their army has completely retired, make for Yangping Pass.”\n\nHe next ordered Zhang Yi to lead troops ahead and repair the defenses of Jiange, thereby securing the route of retreat. He secretly issued orders for the main army to pack its baggage in silence and prepare to depart. He ordered Ma Dai and Jiang Wei to cover the rear, first concealing themselves in the mountain valleys and waiting until every other unit had withdrawn before gathering their own troops.\n\nHe also sent trusted men by separate roads to command the officials, soldiers, and people of the three commanderies of Tianshui, Nan’an, and Anding to enter Hanzhong. Finally, he sent a confidant to Ji County to fetch Jiang Wei’s aged mother and escort her into Hanzhong.\n\nWhen Kongming had completed all these dispositions, he first led five thousand troops to Xicheng County to remove the grain and fodder. Suddenly, more than ten mounted couriers arrived in rapid succession, reporting that Sima Yi was leading an army of one hundred fifty thousand men in a swarming advance upon Xicheng.\n\nAt that time Kongming had no great general at his side, but only a group of civil officials. Of the five thousand troops he had brought, half had already gone ahead to transport the grain and fodder, leaving only two thousand five hundred soldiers within the town. When the officials heard the news, they all lost color.\n\nKongming climbed the wall and looked out. Sure enough, dust towered into the sky as the Wei army advanced upon Xicheng County in two columns. Kongming issued orders that every banner and flag be hidden. The officers were each to guard their assigned posts upon the walls. Anyone who moved in or out without authorization or spoke in a loud voice was to be beheaded immediately.\n\nHe ordered all four gates thrown wide open. At each gate he placed twenty soldiers disguised as commoners, who were to sweep and sprinkle the streets. If the Wei troops arrived, they were not to move without orders; he had a plan of his own.\n\nKongming then donned his crane-feather cloak and silk cap. Taking with him two young attendants bearing a zither, he seated himself at the railing before the tower above the gate, lit incense, and began to play.\n\nWhen the scouts of Sima Yi’s vanguard reached the town and saw this scene, none dared advance. They hurriedly reported it to Sima Yi, who laughed and refused to believe them. He halted the entire army and galloped forward himself to observe from a distance.\n\nSure enough, he saw Kongming seated atop the gate tower, his face wreathed in smiles as he burned incense and played the zither. To his left stood a boy holding a precious sword; to his right stood another holding a yak-tail whisk. Inside and outside the gates, more than twenty commoners swept the ground with lowered heads, utterly oblivious to all around them.\n\nAfter observing this, Sima Yi grew deeply suspicious. He returned to the center of his army and ordered the rear guard to become the vanguard and the vanguard the rear guard, then withdrew along the road toward the northern hills.\n\nHis second son, Sima Zhao, said, “Could it not be that Zhuge Liang has no troops and has assumed this manner as a pretense? Why do you withdraw so quickly, Father?”\n\nSima Yi replied, “Liang has always been cautious and has never taken risks. Now he has thrown open the gates, so there must be an ambush. If our troops advance, we shall fall into his trap. What do you young men know? We must withdraw at once.”\n\nThus both columns of the Wei army retreated. When Kongming saw the Wei troops vanish into the distance, he clapped his hands and laughed. The officials were all dumbfounded.\n\nThey asked him, “Sima Yi is a renowned general of Wei. Today he brought one hundred fifty thousand picked troops here, yet the moment he saw you, Prime Minister, he withdrew in haste. Why was that?”\n\nKongming replied, “He judged me by my lifelong caution and believed I would never take a risk. Seeing matters arranged in this fashion, he suspected an ambush and therefore withdrew. I did not resort to danger willingly; necessity compelled me to use this device. He will surely lead his army along the byway north of the hills. I have already ordered Guan Xing and Zhang Bao to wait there for him.”\n\nAll marveled and said in admiration, “The mysteries of your strategy, Prime Minister, are beyond the fathoming of gods and spirits. Had it been left to us, we would surely have abandoned the town and fled.”\n\nKongming said, “I had only two thousand five hundred soldiers. If I had abandoned the town and fled, I could never have escaped far. Would I not have been captured by Sima Yi?”\n\nA later poet praised the event:\n\nA three-foot zither proved mightier than a host,\nWhen Zhuge turned the foe from Xicheng’s wall.\nWhere thrice fifty thousand wheeled their steeds away,\nMen point in wonder and still doubt it all.\n\nWhen he had finished speaking, Kongming clapped his hands and laughed. “Had I been Sima Yi, I would not have withdrawn so readily.”\n\nHe then gave orders for the people of Xicheng to accompany the army into Hanzhong, for Sima Yi would certainly return. Kongming accordingly left Xicheng and withdrew toward Hanzhong. The officials, troops, and people of Tianshui, Anding, and Nan’an arrived in a steady succession.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi was retreating along the byway toward Mount Wugong when suddenly cries of battle rose behind the hills and drums shook the earth.\n\nSima Yi looked back at his two sons and said, “Had I not withdrawn, I would surely have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap!”\n\nThen an army came charging down the main road. Upon its banner were written in large characters: “Zhang Bao, Right Guard Commander and Tiger-Wing General.” The Wei soldiers cast away their armor and flung down their spears as they fled.\n\nBefore they had gone one stage, shouts shook the mountain valleys, and drums and horns clamored to the heavens. Ahead stood a great banner bearing the words: “Guan Xing, Left Guard Commander and Dragon-Vanguard General.” The mountain valleys echoed with the din, and there was no telling how many Shu troops lay within. The Wei soldiers were already racked by suspicion and dared not linger. They abandoned all their baggage and supplies and fled.\n\nGuan Xing and Zhang Bao both obeyed their orders and did not pursue. They gathered great quantities of weapons, grain, and fodder before returning.\n\nSeeing that the valleys were filled with Shu troops, Sima Yi dared not emerge onto the main road and therefore returned to Jieting.\n\nBy this time Cao Zhen had learned that Kongming was withdrawing and hastily led troops in pursuit. A cannon sounded behind the mountain, and Shu soldiers came pouring over hills and fields. At their head were the great generals Jiang Wei and Ma Dai.\n\nCao Zhen was greatly alarmed and hurriedly ordered a retreat, but his vanguard commander Chen Zao had already been slain by Ma Dai. Cao Zhen led his army back in a panic, fleeing like rats. The Shu troops all returned to Hanzhong that night.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi had stationed troops in ambush along the road through Ji Valley. When they received Kongming’s order to withdraw, Zhao Yun said to Deng Zhi, “Once the Wei army learns that our troops are retreating, it will certainly pursue. I shall first lead a force and conceal it behind them. You are to march under my banners and withdraw slowly. I shall protect you every step of the way.”\n\nMeanwhile, Guo Huai led his troops back into the road through Ji Valley. He summoned his vanguard commander Su Yong and instructed him: “The Shu general Zhao Yun is a warrior of matchless courage. You must guard against him carefully. If his army retreats, there will surely be a stratagem behind it.”\n\nSu Yong replied eagerly, “If you will support me, Commander-in-Chief, I shall capture Zhao Yun alive.”\n\nHe led three thousand troops of the forward division into Ji Valley. Just as he was about to overtake the Shu army, a red banner with white characters suddenly appeared from behind the hillside. Upon it was written: “Zhao Yun.”\n\nSu Yong hastily recalled his troops and fled. Before he had gone several li, a tremendous shout arose and a body of troops burst forth. At their head was a great general, who leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and thundered, “Do you know Zhao Zilong?”\n\nSu Yong cried in alarm, “How can there be another Zhao Yun here?”\n\nTaken completely unawares, he was stabbed beneath his horse by a single thrust of Zhao Yun’s spear. The rest of his army scattered.\n\nZhao Yun continued his measured advance. Another force then appeared behind him, commanded by Guo Huai’s subordinate general Wan Zheng. Seeing the Wei troops pressing close in pursuit, Zhao Yun reined in his horse, leveled his spear, and stood at the mouth of the road, waiting to meet the approaching general. The Shu army had already gone more than thirty li.\n\nWan Zheng recognized Zhao Yun and dared not advance. Zhao Yun waited until twilight before turning his horse and withdrawing slowly.\n\nWhen Guo Huai’s troops arrived, Wan Zheng told him that Zhao Yun’s valor was undiminished, and for that reason he had not dared approach. Guo Huai ordered an urgent pursuit. Wan Zheng sent several hundred stout cavalrymen racing ahead.\n\nWhen they reached a great forest, they suddenly heard a mighty shout from behind: “Zhao Zilong is here!”\n\nMore than a hundred Wei soldiers were so terrified that they fell from their horses, while the rest fled over the ridge. Wan Zheng forced himself to offer battle, but Zhao Yun shot an arrow into the tassel of his helmet, causing him to tumble in terror into a ravine.\n\nPointing his spear at him, Zhao Yun said, “I spare your life so that you may return. Go quickly and tell Guo Huai to pursue me!”\n\nWan Zheng escaped with his life and returned. Zhao Yun escorted the wagons, equipment, soldiers, and horses toward Hanzhong without losing a single thing along the way. Cao Zhen and Guo Huai recovered the three commanderies and claimed the achievement as their own.\n\nSima Yi now advanced with his forces divided, but by this time the entire Shu army had returned to Hanzhong. He led one force back to Xicheng and questioned the inhabitants who had remained behind, as well as recluses from the remote hills. All told him that Kongming had possessed only two thousand five hundred troops within the town and had no military generals with him, only a few civil officials; there had been no ambush whatsoever.\n\nCommoners from Mount Wugong also reported, “Guan Xing and Zhang Bao each had only three thousand troops. They circled the hills, raising shouts and beating their drums to frighten the pursuers. They had no other army and never dared engage in battle.”\n\nSima Yi’s regret came too late. He raised his face to heaven and sighed. “I am no match for Kongming!”\n\nAfter pacifying the officials and people, he led his army straight back to Chang’an and appeared before the emperor of Wei.\n\nCao Rui said, “The recovery of the commanderies of Longxi today is entirely your achievement.”\n\nSima Yi memorialized, “The Shu army is now gathered in Hanzhong and has not yet been utterly destroyed. I beg leave to unite our great forces and conquer Shu, that I may repay Your Majesty.”\n\nCao Rui was overjoyed and ordered Sima Yi to raise an army at once. Suddenly, one man stepped out from the ranks of officials and memorialized, “Your servant has a plan sufficient to pacify Shu and compel Wu to submit.”\n\nIndeed:\n\nThe lords and generals of Shu have just returned,\nWhile ruler and ministers in Wei devise new schemes.\nWho was the man who offered this design?\nRead on, and all shall be revealed.\n\n### Chapter 96\n\nZhuge Liang Executes Ma Su with Tears; Zhou Fang Cuts His Hair to Deceive Cao Xiu\n\nNow the man who had offered this counsel was Sun Zi, Minister of the Imperial Secretariat. Cao Rui asked, “What excellent plan have you?” Sun Zi memorialized: “In former days, when Emperor Wu, the Great Progenitor, subdued Zhang Lu, he first fell into peril and only afterward achieved success. He once said to his assembled ministers, ‘The country around Nanzheng is truly Heaven’s prison.’ The central route through Xie Valley consists of five hundred li of rocky caverns and is no ground for the use of arms. If Your Majesty now means to levy all the troops in the realm to attack Shu, Eastern Wu will again invade our borders. It would be better to divide the troops now at hand among our great commanders, ordering them to hold the strategic passes while conserving their strength and storing up their vigor. Within no more than a few years, the central realm will grow stronger day by day, while the two states of Wu and Shu will inevitably turn upon and injure each other. If we then move against them, will not victory be assured? I beg Your Majesty to decide.” Cao Rui then asked Sima Yi, “What do you think of this argument?” Sima Yi replied, “Minister Sun’s words are entirely sound.” Cao Rui accepted the counsel and ordered Sima Yi to assign the generals to guard the strategic positions. He left Guo Huai and Zhang He to defend Chang’an, bestowed lavish rewards upon the three chariots, and drove back to Luoyang.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhuge Liang returned to Hanzhong and mustered his officers and men, only to find Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi missing. Deeply troubled, he ordered Guan Xing and Zhang Bao each to lead a force to their aid. The two were just about to depart when word came that Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi had arrived without having lost a single man or horse; not one wagon, piece of equipment, or other article had been abandoned. Zhuge Liang was overjoyed and personally led the generals out to welcome them. Zhao Yun hastily dismounted, prostrated himself, and said, “Why should the Prime Minister trouble himself to come so far to welcome a defeated general?” Zhuge Liang quickly raised him, took him by the hand, and said, “It was my failure to discern the worthy from the unworthy that brought matters to this pass! Everywhere else our troops and commanders suffered losses, yet Zilong alone did not lose a single man or horse. How was this?” Deng Zhi answered, “I led the troops ahead, while Zilong alone guarded the rear. He slew enemy generals and won merit, striking fear into the foe. Thus none of our military stores or other supplies were abandoned.” Zhuge Liang said, “A true general indeed!” He thereupon took fifty jin of gold to present to Zhao Yun and ten thousand bolts of silk to reward Zhao Yun’s soldiers. Zhao Yun declined them, saying, “The army has not gained so much as an inch of ground, and all of us are guilty. If we were rewarded instead, it would show that the Prime Minister’s rewards and punishments were not just. I ask that these gifts be stored in the treasury for now and bestowed upon the whole army this coming winter. That will not be too late.” Zhuge Liang sighed and said, “While the Former Emperor lived, he often praised Zilong’s virtue. Today he has proved the truth of that praise!” Thereafter he esteemed and respected Zhao Yun more than ever.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Ma Su, Wang Ping, Wei Yan, and Gao Xiang had arrived. Zhuge Liang first summoned Wang Ping into the tent and rebuked him: “I ordered you and Ma Su to defend Jieting together. Why did you not remonstrate with him and so prevent this disaster?” Wang Ping replied, “I urged him again and again to build an earthen fort directly on the road and defend it. But the Army Adviser became furious and refused to listen, so I took five thousand men and made camp ten li from the mountain. The Wei troops came suddenly and surrounded the mountain on every side. More than ten times I led my men in assaults, but we could not break through. The next day our army collapsed like crumbling earth and shattered tiles, and countless men surrendered. Unable to maintain my isolated force, I went to seek aid from Wei Wenchang. Halfway there, Wei troops trapped us in a mountain valley, but I fought desperately and broke out. By the time I returned to our camp, the Wei army had already occupied it. When I was making for Lieliu, I met Gao Xiang on the road, and we divided our forces into three columns to raid the Wei encampment, hoping to recover Jieting. But when I saw that there were no troops lying in ambush along the roads around Jieting, I grew suspicious. I climbed to a height and looked out, only to see Wei Yan and Gao Xiang surrounded by the Wei army. I at once charged into the encirclement, rescued the two generals, and joined forces with the Army Adviser. Fearing that Yangping Pass might be lost, I hastened back to defend it. It was not that I failed to remonstrate. If the Prime Minister does not believe me, he may question the officers of every division.”\n\nZhuge Liang shouted for Wang Ping to withdraw, then summoned Ma Su into the tent. Ma Su came bound and knelt before the command tent. Zhuge Liang’s countenance changed as he said, “From childhood you have read the books of war to repletion and are thoroughly versed in the methods of battle. Time and again I admonished and warned you that Jieting was the very foundation of my campaign, and you pledged the lives of your entire household when you accepted this grave responsibility. Had you listened to Wang Ping from the beginning, how could this calamity have occurred? Now the army is defeated, generals have been lost, territory has fallen, and cities have been abandoned—all through your fault! If I do not enforce military law openly and justly, how shall I command the obedience of the host? You have broken the law; do not resent me. After your death, I shall provide your wife and children with monthly grain and stipends. You need have no concern for them.” He ordered the guards to take Ma Su out and behead him. Ma Su wept and said, “The Prime Minister has regarded me as a son, and I have regarded the Prime Minister as a father. I have indeed committed a capital crime and cannot escape death. I ask only that the Prime Minister remember the righteousness shown by Emperor Shun, who executed Gun but employed Yu. Then, though I die, I shall bear no resentment in the Nine Springs!” When he had finished, he wept aloud. Zhuge Liang waved away his tears and said, “The bond between you and me was that of brothers. Your sons shall be my sons. There is no need to say more.”\n\nThe guards led Ma Su beyond the camp gate and were about to execute him when Jiang Wan, an Army Adviser newly arrived from Chengdu, saw the soldiers preparing to behead Ma Su. Greatly alarmed, he cried out for them to stay their hands, then entered to see Zhuge Liang and said, “In former times, when Chu put Dechen to death, Duke Wen rejoiced. Now the empire is not yet settled, yet you would execute a man of wisdom and strategy. Is that not a grievous waste?” Zhuge Liang answered through his tears, “The reason Sun Wu was able to win victories throughout the empire was that his enforcement of the law was clear. Now contention rages in every quarter and the clash of arms has only begun. If the law must be set aside, how are we to punish the rebels? He must be executed.” In a short while, the guards presented Ma Su’s head beneath the steps. Zhuge Liang wept without cease. Jiang Wan asked, “Now that Youchang has been found guilty and military law has been upheld, why does the Prime Minister weep?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I do not weep for Ma Su. I recall that when the Former Emperor lay in mortal peril at Baidi City, he once warned me: ‘Ma Su’s words exceed his actual ability. He must not be entrusted with great responsibility.’ Events have now proved his words true. I bitterly regret my own failure of discernment, and when I remember the Former Emperor’s wisdom, I cannot help but weep in anguish!” Officers and soldiers, high and low, all shed tears. Ma Su was thirty-nine years old when he died. It was then the fifth month of summer in the sixth year of Jianxing. A later poet wrote:\n\nThe crime of losing Jieting was far from light;\nAlas that Ma Su idly discoursed on war.\nBefore the camp gate his head fell to uphold stern military law;\nYet, wiping away his tears, Zhuge Liang still recalled the Former Emperor’s wisdom.\n\nAfter Zhuge Liang had executed Ma Su, he had the severed head displayed throughout every camp. This done, he ordered it sewn back onto the body, provided a coffin, and had Ma Su buried. He personally composed the sacrificial address and performed the rites, while taking special care to support Ma Su’s wife and children and providing them with monthly grain and stipends. Zhuge Liang then composed a memorial and ordered Jiang Wan to present it to the Latter Emperor, asking to be demoted from the office of Prime Minister. Jiang Wan returned to Chengdu, entered the imperial presence, and submitted Zhuge Liang’s memorial. The Latter Emperor opened it and read:\n\n“Your servant is a man of mediocre talent who has presumptuously usurped a position beyond his merit. Taking the banners and battle-ax into my own hands, I sought to inspire the Three Armies. Yet I failed to instruct them in regulations and make the law clear, or to devise sound plans when events arose. Thus came the breach of orders at Jieting and the failure to take due precautions in Ji Valley. The blame lies wholly with your servant, who lacked discernment, failed to understand men, and was too often blind in considering affairs. The Spring and Autumn Annals demand full accountability; how can I escape my crime? I ask to be demoted by three ranks, that my failures and offenses may be duly corrected. Overwhelmed with shame and remorse, your servant bows prostrate and awaits Your Majesty’s command!”\n\nAfter reading the memorial, the Latter Emperor said, “Victory and defeat are common occurrences in war. Why should the Prime Minister speak this way?” Fei Yi, Palace Attendant, memorialized: “I have heard that those who govern a state must place the highest importance upon upholding the law. If the law is not enforced, how can the people be made obedient? The Prime Minister has suffered defeat and asks of his own accord to be demoted. This is precisely what is proper.” The Latter Emperor accepted his counsel and issued an edict demoting Zhuge Liang to General of the Right, though he was to continue exercising the functions of Prime Minister, commanding the troops as before. Fei Yi was ordered to carry the edict to Hanzhong. After Zhuge Liang had received the edict of demotion, Fei Yi, fearing that he might feel ashamed, congratulated him, saying, “The people of Shu know that the Prime Minister at first captured four counties, and they rejoice greatly in it.” Zhuge Liang’s countenance changed. “What manner of words are these?” he said. “To gain something and then lose it is no different from never having gained it at all. For you to congratulate me on this merely deepens my shame.” Fei Yi said again, “I recently heard that the Prime Minister has obtained Jiang Wei, and the Son of Heaven is greatly pleased.” Zhuge Liang angrily replied, “I returned with a defeated army without having seized a single inch of ground. This is my great crime. What harm does the loss of one Jiang Wei do to Wei?” Fei Yi said again, “The Prime Minister now commands a mighty host of several hundred thousand. Can you attack Wei once more?” Zhuge Liang replied, “When our great armies were encamped at Mount Qi and Ji Valley, our troops outnumbered those of the enemy, yet we could not defeat them and were instead defeated by them. The fault lay not in the number of troops, but in the commander. I now mean to reduce the troops and dismiss unnecessary officers, clarify rewards and punishments, reflect upon my errors, and seek methods of adaptation and change for the future. Otherwise, what use would greater numbers be? From this day onward, let all who possess farsighted concern for the state diligently assail my faults and rebuke my shortcomings. Then our affairs may be settled, the rebels destroyed, and success awaited almost on tiptoe.” Fei Yi and all the generals were persuaded by his argument. Fei Yi returned to Chengdu. In Hanzhong, Zhuge Liang cherished the soldiers and cared for the people, drilled the troops and lectured on warfare, constructed engines for attacking cities and crossing rivers, amassed grain and fodder, and prepared battle rafts for future campaigns. Wei spies learned of these preparations and reported them to Luoyang.\n\nWhen Cao Rui, Emperor of Wei, heard the report, he immediately summoned Sima Yi to discuss a plan for conquering Shu. Sima Yi said, “Shu cannot yet be attacked. The season is now fiercely hot, and the Shu army is certain not to come forth. If our troops penetrate deeply into their territory, they will hold the strategic passes, which cannot be taken in haste.” Cao Rui asked, “What are we to do if their army invades us again?” Sima Yi replied, “I have already calculated that this time Zhuge Liang will surely imitate Han Xin’s stratagem of secretly crossing by way of Chencang. I shall recommend one man to go to the mouth of the Chencang road, build a fortified city, and hold it. Then nothing can go wrong. This man stands nine chi tall, has arms like an ape, is an excellent archer, and possesses profound strategy. If Zhuge Liang invades, this man alone will suffice to withstand him.” Cao Rui was delighted and asked, “Who is he?” Sima Yi memorialized, “He is a native of Taiyuan, surnamed Hao, given name Zhao, style Bodao. He is now General of Miscellaneous Pacification and guards the region west of the Yellow River.” Cao Rui accepted the recommendation, promoted Hao Bodao to General Who Guards the West, and ordered him to defend the mouth of the Chencang road. An envoy departed bearing the edict.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Cao Xiu, Grand Commander and Commander-in-Chief of the Army in Yangzhou, had submitted a memorial stating that Zhou Fang, Administrator of Shenyang in Eastern Wu, wished to surrender his commandery and had secretly sent a man to set forth seven points. He declared that Eastern Wu could be destroyed and begged that troops be dispatched at once to seize it. Cao Rui opened the memorial upon the imperial couch and read it together with Sima Yi. Sima Yi said, “These arguments are entirely reasonable. Wu is destined to perish. I ask leave to lead an army to assist Cao Xiu.” Suddenly one man among the ranks of officials memorialized: “The words of the men of Wu are ever shifting and inconsistent and must not be deeply trusted. Zhou Fang is a man of intelligence and strategy and would certainly never surrender. This is nothing but a deceitful plan to lure our army forward.” Everyone looked and saw that the speaker was Jia Kui, General Who Establishes Might. Sima Yi said, “These words, too, cannot go unheeded; yet the opportunity must not be missed.” The Emperor of Wei said, “Zhongda and Jia Kui may go together to assist Cao Xiu.” The two received their orders and departed. Thereupon Cao Xiu led the main army straight toward Wancheng. Jia Kui led Man Chong, General of the Vanguard, and Hu Zhi, Administrator of Eastern Wan, straight toward Yangcheng and on to Dongguan. Sima Yi led the troops under his own command directly toward Jiangling.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan, ruler of Wu, was at Dongguan near Wuchang. He assembled his officials and said, “Zhou Fang, Administrator of Poyang, has sent a secret memorial reporting that Cao Xiu, Wei’s Commander of Yangzhou, intends to invade us. Zhou Fang has now employed a deceitful stratagem, secretly setting forth seven points to lure the Wei army deep into dangerous ground, where we may lay ambushes and capture it. The Wei forces are now approaching in three columns. What superior counsel have you, gentlemen?” Gu Yong stepped forward and said, “No one but Lu Boyan dares undertake so grave a responsibility.” Sun Quan was overjoyed. He summoned Lu Xun and appointed him Great General Who Supports the State and Commander-in-Chief Who Pacifies the North, giving him command of the imperial troops and authority to act in the ruler’s stead. He bestowed upon him the white yak-tail standard and yellow battle-ax, and ordered all civil and military officials to obey his commands. Sun Quan personally held Lu Xun’s whip for him. After receiving his commission and giving thanks, Lu Xun recommended two men to serve as commanders on his left and right and lead divided forces against the enemy’s three columns. Sun Quan asked who they were. Lu Xun replied, “Zhu Huan, General of Martial Might, and Quan Cong, General Who Secures the South, may serve as my assistants.” Sun Quan agreed and at once appointed Zhu Huan Commander of the Left and Quan Cong Commander of the Right. Lu Xun thereupon took supreme command of more than seven hundred thousand troops from the eighty-one prefectures south of the Yangtze and from Jingzhou and the lake country. He placed Zhu Huan on the left and Quan Cong on the right, while he himself held the center, and the three columns advanced. Zhu Huan offered a plan: “Cao Xiu holds command through imperial kinship, not because he is a general of wisdom and courage. Now he has listened to Zhou Fang’s enticing words and penetrated deep into dangerous ground. If the Commander-in-Chief attacks him, Cao Xiu will certainly be defeated. After his defeat, he must flee by one of two roads: Jiashi on the left or Guiche on the right. Both are remote mountain paths of the greatest steepness and danger. I ask leave to lead one army, while Quan Zihuang leads another, and lie in ambush amid the mountain fastnesses. If we first block the roads with timber and boulders, Cao Xiu may be captured. Once Cao Xiu is taken, we can drive straight onward, seize Shouchun as easily as turning the hand, and then threaten Xu and Luoyang. Such an opportunity comes but once in ten thousand generations.” Lu Xun said, “That is not a good plan. I have an excellent design of my own.” Zhu Huan withdrew, nursing resentment. Lu Xun ordered Zhuge Jin and the others to hold Jiangling against Sima Yi. All the forces were duly assigned and arrayed.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Xiu’s army approached Wancheng, and Zhou Fang came out to welcome him, proceeding directly to Cao Xiu’s tent. Cao Xiu asked, “I recently received your letter. The seven points you set forth were deeply persuasive, and I reported them to the Son of Heaven. For this reason, a great army has advanced in three columns. If we obtain the lands east of the Yangtze, your merit will be great indeed. Some say that you are full of schemes and fear that your words may not be true. Yet I am certain you would not deceive me.” Zhou Fang burst into tears, hastily snatched the sword worn by one of his attendants, and made to cut his own throat. Cao Xiu quickly stopped him. Gripping the sword, Zhou Fang said, “In setting forth my seven points, I regretted only that I could not tear out my heart and liver to show you. Now suspicion has arisen against me. Some man of Wu must have employed a scheme of estrangement. If you heed his words, I shall surely die. Heaven alone can bear witness to my loyal heart!” When he had finished, he again tried to kill himself. Cao Xiu was greatly alarmed and hastily embraced him, saying, “I spoke only in jest. Why do you act like this?” Zhou Fang then used the sword to cut off his hair and flung it to the ground. “I have treated you with a loyal heart,” he said, “yet you treat me as a jest. I cut off the hair bequeathed to me by my parents to prove the sincerity of my heart.”\n\nCao Xiu now trusted Zhou Fang completely and gave a banquet in his honor. When the feast ended, Zhou Fang took his leave. Suddenly it was reported that Jia Kui, General Who Establishes Might, had come to see him. Cao Xiu ordered him admitted and asked, “Why have you come?” Jia Kui replied, “I judge that the troops of Eastern Wu must all be concentrated at Wancheng. The Commander must not advance lightly. Wait until I attack in concert with you from another direction, and the enemy army can be broken.” Cao Xiu angrily said, “Do you mean to steal my glory?” Jia Kui replied, “I have also heard that Zhou Fang cut off his hair in token of his oath. This is a fraud. In former times, Yaoli severed his own arm in order to assassinate Qingji. Zhou Fang must not be deeply trusted.” Cao Xiu flew into a rage. “I am just about to move the army,” he cried. “Why do you utter such words and weaken the spirit of my troops?” He shouted to his attendants to drag Jia Kui out and behead him. The generals pleaded, “Before the army has even advanced, to execute a great commander would be inauspicious. We beg you to spare him for the present.” Cao Xiu consented. He left Jia Kui’s troops in camp to be deployed as needed, while he personally led an army against Dongguan. When Zhou Fang learned that Jia Kui had been stripped of his military authority, he rejoiced in secret, saying, “Had Cao Xiu followed Jia Kui’s counsel, Eastern Wu would have been defeated! Now Heaven grants me success!” He immediately sent a man secretly to Wancheng to inform Lu Xun. Lu Xun summoned his generals to receive their orders and said, “Shiting lies ahead. Though it is in mountainous country, there is ample ground for ambushes. Go ahead quickly, occupy the broad ground at Shiting, and draw up your formations to await the Wei army.” He then appointed Xu Sheng vanguard and ordered him to advance with his troops.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Xiu ordered Zhou Fang to lead the army forward. As they marched, Cao Xiu asked, “What place lies ahead?” Zhou Fang replied, “Shiting lies before us. It is suitable for encampment.” Cao Xiu followed his advice and led the entire army, together with its wagons, weapons, and equipment, to Shiting, where they encamped. The following day, mounted scouts reported, “An unknown number of Wu troops have occupied the mountain pass ahead.” Cao Xiu was greatly alarmed. “Zhou Fang said there were no troops,” he cried. “Why, then, are they prepared for us?” He hurriedly sought Zhou Fang to question him, but was told that Zhou Fang had taken several dozen men and vanished no one knew where. Cao Xiu bitterly repented. “I have fallen into the enemy’s trap!” he said. “Even so, there is nothing to fear.” He ordered the great general Zhang Pu to lead several thousand troops as vanguard and engage the army of Wu. When the two battle lines were drawn up facing each other, Zhang Pu rode forth and shouted abuse: “Rebel general, surrender at once!” Xu Sheng rode out to meet him. They fought for countless bouts, until Zhang Pu could no longer withstand him. He reined about, withdrew his troops, and returned to Cao Xiu, reporting that Xu Sheng’s valor was irresistible. Cao Xiu said, “I shall defeat him with surprise troops.” He ordered Zhang Pu to take twenty thousand men and lie in ambush south of Shiting, and Xue Qiao to take another twenty thousand and lie in ambush to the north. “Tomorrow I shall personally lead one thousand men to challenge the enemy. I shall feign defeat and lure them before the northern hills. When you hear a cannon shot, attack from three sides, and we shall certainly win a great victory.” The two generals received the plan and that same night each led twenty thousand men into ambush.\n\nMeanwhile, Lu Xun summoned Zhu Huan and Quan Cong and instructed them: “Each of you is to lead thirty thousand men around the hills of Shiting to the rear of Cao Xiu’s camp. Set fires as the signal. I shall personally lead the main army forward along the center and capture Cao Xiu.” At dusk that day, the two generals received the plan and advanced with their troops. Around the second watch, Zhu Huan led one force around to the rear of the Wei camp and encountered Zhang Pu’s ambush. Zhang Pu did not know they were Wu troops and came straight up to question them, whereupon Zhu Huan cut him down from his horse with a single stroke. The Wei soldiers fled, and Zhu Huan ordered his rear ranks to set fires. Quan Cong led another force around to the rear of the Wei camp and ran directly into Xue Qiao’s formation, where a fierce slaughter ensued. Xue Qiao was defeated and fled. The Wei troops suffered heavy losses and ran back to their main camp. Behind them, Zhu Huan and Quan Cong came killing in from two directions. Cao Xiu’s camp fell into utter confusion, the men trampling and colliding with one another. Cao Xiu hastily mounted and fled toward the Jiashi road. Xu Sheng led a great body of horse and foot straight in along the main road. Countless Wei soldiers were killed, and those fleeing for their lives cast away all their armor and clothing. Greatly alarmed, Cao Xiu spurred on with all his strength through the Jiashi road. Suddenly a force burst out from a side path, led by the great general Jia Kui. Cao Xiu’s panic eased somewhat, and he said in shame, “I refused to heed your counsel and have indeed suffered this defeat!” Jia Kui replied, “Commander, you must hasten out of this road. If the Wu troops block it with timber and stones, we shall all be in peril!” Cao Xiu thereupon galloped ahead, while Jia Kui guarded the rear. Wherever the woods were thick or the narrow paths steep and dangerous, Jia Kui set up many banners and standards to suggest hidden troops. When Xu Sheng arrived in pursuit and saw the tips of banners appearing below the hillsides, he suspected an ambush and dared not pursue. He recalled his troops and returned. Thus Cao Xiu was saved. When Sima Yi heard of Cao Xiu’s defeat, he too withdrew his army.\n\nMeanwhile, Lu Xun was awaiting news of victory. Before long, Xu Sheng, Zhu Huan, and Quan Cong all arrived. The wagons, weapons, oxen, horses, donkeys, mules, military stores, and equipment they had captured were beyond counting, and more than ten thousand enemy soldiers had surrendered. Lu Xun was overjoyed and at once returned triumphantly to Wu together with Administrator Zhou Fang and all the generals. Sun Quan, ruler of Wu, led his civil and military officials out of Wuchang to welcome them and held the imperial canopy over Lu Xun as they entered the city. All the generals were promoted and rewarded. Seeing that Zhou Fang had no hair, Sun Quan comforted and commended him, saying, “By cutting off your hair, you accomplished this great undertaking. Your merit and fame deserve to be inscribed on bamboo and silk.” He immediately enfeoffed Zhou Fang as Marquis Within the Passes and held a magnificent banquet to reward the army and celebrate the victory. Lu Xun memorialized: “Cao Xiu has now suffered a crushing defeat, and the Wei troops have lost heart. We should compose a state letter and send an envoy into Shu, urging Zhuge Liang to advance and attack them.” Sun Quan accepted his counsel and sent an envoy bearing the letter into Shu. Truly:\n\nBecause the eastern state knew how to work a stratagem,\nThe western land of Shu once more set its armies in motion.\n\nWhether Zhuge Liang would again attack Wei, and whether he would meet victory or defeat, will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 97\n\nThe Martial Marquis Again Memorializes for War Against Wei; Jiang Wei Offers a False Letter to Defeat Cao’s Army\n\nNow in the ninth month of autumn, the sixth year of Jianxing of Shu-Han, the Wei commander Cao Xiu suffered a crushing defeat at Shiting at the hands of Eastern Wu’s Lu Xun. His carriages, horses, military stores, and weapons were all utterly lost. Overcome with fear and distress, Cao Xiu fell ill. Upon reaching Luoyang, a malignant ulcer erupted on his back, and he died. The ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, decreed that he be buried with great honors. Sima Yi then led his army back. The generals came out to meet him and asked, “Commander Cao’s defeat concerns you as supreme commander. Why have you returned in such haste?” Sima Yi replied, “I judge that Zhuge Liang, learning of our defeat, will surely take advantage of our weakness and come to seize Chang’an. If Longxi should fall into danger, who would rescue it? That is why I have returned.” The others all took this for cowardice and withdrew with derisive smiles.\n\nMeanwhile, Eastern Wu sent an envoy with a letter to Shu, requesting troops for an attack on Wei and reporting the great defeat inflicted upon Cao Xiu. Their purpose was, first, to display their own might, and second, to strengthen the bonds of alliance. The Latter Emperor was delighted and sent the letter to Hanzhong to inform Kongming. At that time Kongming’s troops were strong, his horses vigorous, his grain and fodder abundant, and all necessary supplies fully prepared; he was just about to launch a campaign. Upon receiving this news, he held a great banquet for his generals and discussed the expedition with them. Suddenly, a violent wind arose from the northeast and snapped a pine tree in the courtyard. All were greatly startled. Kongming at once cast a divination and said, “This wind foretells the loss of a great general!” The generals did not believe him. While they were still drinking, a report suddenly came that Zhao Tong and Zhao Guang, the elder and younger sons of Zhao Yun, General Who Guards the South, had come to see the prime minister. Kongming was appalled. Casting his cup to the ground, he cried, “Zilong is no more!” The two sons entered, bowed, and wept, saying, “Our father’s illness worsened at the third watch last night, and he died.” Kongming stamped his foot and wept: “With Zilong’s death, the state has lost one of its pillars, and I have lost an arm!” Not one of the generals failed to shed tears. Kongming ordered the two sons to go to Chengdu and report the death to the Emperor. When the Latter Emperor heard that Zhao Yun was dead, he wailed aloud: “When We were young, had it not been for Zilong, We would have perished amid the rebel host!” He immediately issued an edict posthumously appointing Zhao Yun General-in-Chief and granting him the title Marquis Shunping. He ordered him buried east of Jinping Mountain in Chengdu, where a temple was erected and sacrifices offered in all four seasons. A later poet wrote:\n\nChangshan brought forth a tiger general,\nWhose wisdom and courage matched Guan and Zhang.\nHis deeds at the Han River endure;\nAt Dangyang his name shone bright.\nTwice he saved the infant lord,\nAnd with one heart repaid the former Emperor.\nLoyal and valiant, inscribed in history,\nHis fragrance shall endure a hundred ages.\n\nThe Latter Emperor, remembering Zhao Yun’s achievements in former days, bestowed lavish rites upon his funeral and sacrifices. He appointed Zhao Tong a Palace Gentleman General of the Tiger Guard and Zhao Guang a General of the Gate, ordering them both to guard their father’s tomb. The two thanked him and withdrew. Suddenly, a court attendant reported, “Prime Minister Zhuge has completed the disposition of his generals and troops and will set out this very day to attack Wei.” The Latter Emperor asked the views of his assembled ministers, most of whom said that no hasty action should be taken. The Emperor remained uncertain. Then came another report: the prime minister had sent Yang Yi with a memorial on the expedition. The Latter Emperor summoned him, and Yang Yi presented the memorial. The Emperor opened and read it at the imperial desk. It said:\n\nThe Former Emperor understood that Han and the usurping rebels could not coexist, and that the royal enterprise could not remain secure in only one region; therefore, he entrusted to me the task of defeating the rebels. With the Former Emperor’s discernment, he took the measure of my abilities and knew that in my campaign against the rebels my talents would be meager while the enemy was strong. Yet if we do not attack the rebels, the royal enterprise will likewise perish. Rather than sit and await destruction, would it not be better to attack them? Therefore, he entrusted the task to me without doubt. From the day I received his command, I slept uneasily and found no savor in food. Considering the northern expedition, I judged that the south must first be pacified. Therefore, in the fifth month I crossed the Lu River, penetrated deep into barren lands, and ate only once every two days. It was not that I did not cherish my own life; but the royal enterprise could not remain secure within the capital of Shu alone. Thus I braved danger and hardship to fulfill the Former Emperor’s dying intention, though some who debate policy have called this an unsound plan. Now the rebels have only lately been wearied in the west and are occupied in the east. The art of war bids us strike the weary; this is the time to advance. I respectfully set forth the matter as follows:\n\nEmperor Gao’s brilliance rivaled the sun and moon, and his counselors were profound in wisdom; yet even he encountered dangers and suffered wounds, passing through peril before attaining security. Your Majesty does not yet equal Emperor Gao, and your counselors are not the peers of Zhang Liang and Chen Ping; yet some would seek victory through protracted schemes and sit still while bringing the realm to order. This is the first matter I cannot understand.\n\nLiu Yao and Wang Lang each occupied their own provinces and commanderies. Whenever they discussed security or proposed a plan, they constantly invoked the sages; yet their bellies were filled with doubts and their breasts obstructed by every difficulty. If they did not fight this year, neither would they campaign the next, allowing Sun Ce to grow powerful at his ease until he annexed all Jiangdong. This is the second matter I cannot understand.\n\nCao Cao’s intelligence and strategy far surpassed those of ordinary men, and in the use of troops he approached Sun Wu and Wu Qi. Yet he was hard pressed at Nanyang, endangered at Wuchao, imperiled at Qilian, beset at Liyang, nearly defeated at Beishan, and almost killed at Tong Pass. Only after all this did he establish his false rule for a time. How much less may I, with my feeble talents, hope to settle the realm without passing through danger? This is the third matter I cannot understand.\n\nCao Cao attacked Chang Ba five times without subduing him and crossed Chaohu four times without success. He employed Li Fu, yet Li Fu plotted against him; he entrusted command to Xiahou Yuan, yet Xiahou Yuan was defeated and slain. The Former Emperor always praised Cao Cao’s abilities, yet even Cao Cao suffered such failures. How then can one so dull and inferior as I be certain of victory? This is the fourth matter I cannot understand.\n\nIt has been only a year since I came to Hanzhong. Yet in that time we have lost Zhao Yun, Yang Qun, Ma Yu, Yan Zhi, Ding Li, Bai Shou, Liu He, Deng Tong, and others, as well as more than seventy company commanders and garrison officers. We have also lost more than a thousand assault troops, the Invincibles, veterans of the Cong and Qingqiang peoples, roving cavalry, and mounted warriors. These were all elite men gathered from every quarter over several decades, not forces that any single province could supply. If several more years pass, two-thirds of them will be gone. With what, then, shall we contend against the enemy? This is the fifth matter I cannot understand.\n\nThe people are now impoverished and the troops exhausted, yet military affairs cannot be suspended. Since they cannot be suspended, the toil and expense are the same whether we remain still or march. Yet some would have us fail to act while there is still time and seek, with the territory of a single province, to sustain a prolonged struggle against the rebels. This is the sixth matter I cannot understand.\n\nEvents are, by their nature, difficult to judge. In former days the Former Emperor’s army was defeated in Chu. At that time Cao Cao clapped his hands and declared that the realm was settled. Yet afterward the Former Emperor allied himself in the east with Wu and Yue, seized Ba and Shu in the west, raised an army for a northern campaign, and took Xiahou Yuan’s head. Thus Cao Cao’s calculations failed, while the cause of Han neared fulfillment. But then Wu violated the alliance, Guan Yu was destroyed, the campaign at Zigui miscarried, and Cao Pi proclaimed himself emperor. Such are all human affairs: they cannot easily be foreseen. I shall bend myself to the task and exhaust my strength until death alone ends my service. As for success or failure, advantage or misfortune, these lie beyond my ability to foresee.\n\nThe Latter Emperor was greatly pleased after reading the memorial and immediately issued an edict authorizing Kongming to begin the campaign. Having received the command, Kongming mobilized an army of three hundred thousand and appointed Wei Yan commander of the vanguard, ordering him to proceed directly toward the entrance to the Chencang road.\n\nSpies had already carried word to Luoyang. Sima Yi reported the matter to the ruler of Wei, who convened a grand council of civil and military officials. General-in-Chief Cao Zhen stepped forward and memorialized: “When I lately defended Longxi, my merit was slight and my fault great, and I remain overwhelmed with fear. I now beg leave to lead a great army and capture Zhuge Liang. I have recently obtained a great warrior who wields a sixty-jin broadsword, rides a thousand-li warhorse, and can draw an iron-ribbed bow of two shi. He also carries three concealed meteor hammers and strikes his mark with every cast. He possesses courage that ten thousand men could not withstand. He is from Didao in Longxi; his surname is Wang, his given name Shuang, and his courtesy name Ziquan. I recommend this man as vanguard.” Cao Rui was delighted and immediately summoned Wang Shuang into the hall. He saw a man nine feet tall, with a dark face and yellow eyes, a bear’s waist, and a tiger’s back. Cao Rui laughed and said, “With such a great general in Our service, what have We to fear?” He bestowed upon Wang Shuang a brocade robe and golden armor, appointed him General of Tiger Might, and made him chief vanguard of the forward division. Cao Zhen was appointed Chief Commander. After thanking the Emperor for his favor and leaving court, Cao Zhen led one hundred fifty thousand picked troops to join Guo Huai and Zhang He, dividing their forces to guard the strategic passes.\n\nMeanwhile, scouts from the leading ranks of the Shu army reached Chencang and returned to report to Kongming: “A city has now been built at the entrance to the Chencang road. A general named Hao Zhao commands its defense. Its moats are deep and its ramparts high, chevaux-de-frise are arrayed everywhere, and every precaution has been taken. It would be better to bypass this city and take the narrow mountain path over Taibai Ridge to Qishan.” Kongming said, “Directly north of Chencang lies Jieting. We must take this city before we can advance.” He ordered Wei Yan to lead troops beneath the walls and attack from all four sides. After several days without breaking through, Wei Yan returned and told Kongming that the city was difficult to take. Kongming flew into a rage and was about to have him executed when a man beneath his command stepped forward and said, “Though I possess little talent, I have followed the prime minister for many years without ever rendering worthy service. I ask leave to enter Chencang and persuade Hao Zhao to surrender, without our needing to draw a bow or loose a single arrow.” The others looked and saw that it was Yin Xiang, an officer of the army. Kongming said, “With what words will you persuade him?” Yin Xiang replied, “Hao Zhao and I are both natives of Longxi and have been close friends since childhood. If I go to him now and explain where advantage and peril lie, he will surely surrender.” Kongming at once ordered him to go.\n\nYin Xiang galloped straight to the foot of the city and called out, “Yin Xiang, an old friend of Hao Bodao, has come to see him!” The men on the wall reported this to Hao Zhao, who ordered the gate opened and Yin Xiang admitted. They climbed the wall and met there. Hao Zhao asked, “What brings my old friend here?” Yin Xiang replied, “I serve in Kongming’s headquarters in Western Shu, where I assist in military planning and am treated as an honored guest. He has expressly sent me to see you, for I have important words to convey.” Hao Zhao’s expression changed abruptly, and he said, “Zhuge Liang is the mortal enemy of my state! I serve Wei, and you serve Shu; each of us serves his own lord! Once we were brothers, but now we are enemies! You need say no more. Leave the city at once!” Yin Xiang was about to speak again, but Hao Zhao had already gone out onto the battle tower. The Wei soldiers hurried Yin Xiang onto his horse and drove him outside the city. Looking back, Yin Xiang saw Hao Zhao standing behind a protective wooden railing. Reining in his horse, Yin Xiang pointed his whip at him and said, “Worthy brother Bodao, why are you so unfeeling?” Hao Zhao replied, “You know the laws of Wei. I have received the state’s favor, and death is the only course left to me. Brother, you need employ no more persuasive words. Return quickly to Zhuge Liang and tell him to come and attack the city. I do not fear him!”\n\nYin Xiang returned and told Kongming, “Before I could even begin speaking, Hao Zhao cut me off.” Kongming said, “Go see him again and explain the advantages and dangers.” Yin Xiang returned beneath the city and asked to see Hao Zhao. Hao Zhao came out upon the battle tower. Reining in his horse, Yin Xiang called loudly, “Worthy brother Bodao, heed my loyal counsel! You hold one isolated city. How can you resist an army of several hundred thousand? If you do not surrender quickly, repentance will come too late. Moreover, you refuse allegiance to the Great Han and instead serve the treacherous state of Wei. How can you be so blind to Heaven’s Mandate, so unable to distinguish purity from corruption? I pray you will consider it.” Hao Zhao flew into a rage, nocked an arrow to his bow, pointed it at Yin Xiang, and shouted, “My former words are final! Say no more. Withdraw at once; I will not shoot you!” Yin Xiang returned to Kongming and related Hao Zhao’s conduct in full. Kongming angrily exclaimed, “This insolent wretch goes too far! Does he think I have no engines for attacking a city?” He summoned a local inhabitant and asked, “How many men and horses are there within Chencang?” The man replied, “I do not know the exact number, but there are about three thousand men.” Kongming laughed. “How can such a petty city resist me? We must not wait for their reinforcements to arrive. Attack with all speed!”\n\nThe army therefore constructed a hundred scaling towers. Each could hold more than ten men at the top and was shielded on all sides with wooden boards. The soldiers also carried short ladders and rope lines, prepared to ascend the walls together when the war drums sounded. From the battle tower, Hao Zhao saw the Shu troops raising their scaling towers and advancing from all four sides. He immediately ordered his three thousand soldiers to take up fire arrows and deploy around the entire city. When the towers drew near, they were to shoot in unison. Kongming had assumed that the city was unprepared, and so had constructed many scaling towers and ordered the whole army to advance with drums, shouts, and battle cries. Unexpectedly, fire arrows poured down from the walls. All the scaling towers were burned, and many of the soldiers atop them died in the flames. Arrows and stones rained down from the city, and the Shu troops retreated. Kongming angrily declared, “You may burn my scaling towers, but I shall now employ battering rams!” He had the rams prepared during the night. The next day, his troops again advanced from all four sides with drums and battle cries. Hao Zhao hastily ordered stones bored through and threaded with kudzu ropes, then swung down against the rams, smashing them all to pieces. Kongming next ordered earth carried forward to fill the city moat and commanded Liao Hua to take three thousand men armed with spades and mattocks and dig tunnels by night, secretly entering the city from below. Hao Zhao countered by digging a second trench within the city to cut the tunnels off. Thus they attacked day and night for more than twenty days, yet found no means to break through. Kongming grew troubled at heart. Suddenly a report came: “Reinforcements have arrived from the east! Their banners bear the words ‘Wang Shuang, Great Vanguard General of Wei.’” Kongming asked, “Who can go to meet him?” Wei Yan said, “I am willing to go.” Kongming replied, “You are the chief vanguard general and must not be lightly dispatched.” He asked again, “Who dares go against him?” The lieutenant general Xie Xiong answered at once and stepped forward. Kongming gave him three thousand troops, and he departed. Kongming asked once more, “Who else dares go?” The lieutenant general Gong Qi immediately volunteered. Kongming also gave him three thousand troops, and he departed. Fearing that Hao Zhao might lead the garrison in a sudden charge from the city, Kongming withdrew his army twenty li and established camp.\n\nXie Xiong led his troops forward and encountered Wang Shuang. Before three bouts had passed, Wang Shuang cut him down with one stroke of his sword. The Shu troops fled in defeat, and Wang Shuang pursued them. Gong Qi came forward to meet him, but after only three bouts he too was slain by Wang Shuang. The defeated troops returned and reported to Kongming, who was greatly alarmed and hastily ordered Liao Hua, Wang Ping, and Zhang Ni to go out against him. The two armies drew up facing one another, and Zhang Ni rode forth while Wang Ping and Liao Hua held the flanks of the formation. Wang Shuang spurred forward and fought several bouts with Zhang Ni, neither gaining the advantage. Wang Shuang then feigned defeat and fled, and Zhang Ni pursued him. Seeing that Zhang Ni had fallen into the trap, Wang Ping hurriedly called, “Do not pursue!” As Zhang Ni wheeled his horse, Wang Shuang’s meteor hammer had already come flying. It struck him squarely in the back. Zhang Ni slumped over his saddle and fled, while Wang Shuang turned his horse and pursued. Wang Ping and Liao Hua intercepted him and rescued Zhang Ni, bringing him back into the formation. Wang Shuang drove his troops forward in a fierce assault, inflicting heavy losses upon the Shu army. Zhang Ni coughed up several mouthfuls of blood and returned to Kongming, saying, “Wang Shuang is a matchless hero. His twenty thousand troops have now encamped outside Chencang. They have erected palisades on every side, raised multiple walls, and dug deep trenches. Their defenses are exceedingly strict.” Seeing that he had lost two generals and that Zhang Ni had also been wounded, Kongming summoned Jiang Wei and said, “The Chencang road cannot be used. What other plan is there?” Jiang Wei replied, “The walls of Chencang are strong and Hao Zhao’s defenses exceedingly close. Now that he has Wang Shuang’s support, the city truly cannot be taken. It would be better to order a great general to establish a strong camp protected by mountains and water. Then Cao Zhen may be captured.” Kongming followed his advice. He ordered Wang Ping and Li Hui to lead two thousand troops and guard the side road to Jieting, while Wei Yan led a force to hold the mouth of the Chencang road. Ma Dai was appointed vanguard, with Guan Xing and Zhang Bao providing support before and behind. The army then took a narrow path out through Xie Valley and advanced toward Qishan.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen, recalling how Sima Yi had taken the credit from him during the previous campaign, went to Luokou and assigned Guo Huai and Sun Li to guard the eastern and western approaches. When he heard that the entrance to Chencang was in danger, he had already sent Wang Shuang to its relief. On learning that Wang Shuang had slain enemy generals and won merit, he was overjoyed. He appointed Fei Yao, a great general of the Central Guard, acting commander of the forward division and ordered the other generals to guard their respective passes. Suddenly a report came that a spy had been captured in the mountain valley and brought before him. Cao Zhen ordered the man led in and made to kneel beneath the command tent. The man said, “I am no spy, but have come to see the commander with a secret matter. I was mistakenly seized by troops lying in ambush along the road. I beg you to dismiss those around us.” Cao Zhen had his bonds removed and ordered his attendants to withdraw for the moment. The man then said, “I am a trusted confidant of Jiang Boyue, who sent me to deliver a secret letter.” Cao Zhen asked, “Where is the letter?” The man drew it from inside the clothing next to his skin and presented it. Cao Zhen opened and read it. It said:\n\n“Your guilty general Jiang Wei bows a hundred times and presents this letter beneath the command of Chief Commander Cao. I reflect that for generations my family enjoyed the emoluments of Wei, while I myself was honored with the defense of a frontier city. I received boundless favor, yet found no means to repay it. Recently I mistakenly fell prey to Zhuge Liang’s cunning scheme and was trapped amid precipitous cliffs. But when have I ever ceased to long for my former state? Now, fortunately, the Shu troops have marched west, and Zhuge Liang has no suspicion of me. If you, Commander, bring a great army in person and feign defeat upon meeting the enemy, I shall remain in the rear and use the lighting of fires as my signal. I will first burn the Shu army’s grain and fodder; then, when your great army turns and attacks, Zhuge Liang can be captured. My purpose is not merely to win merit and repay the state, but truly to redeem my former offense. If you deign to perceive my sincerity, quickly send me your command.”\n\nCao Zhen was overjoyed after reading the letter and exclaimed, “Heaven has sent me this chance to succeed!” He rewarded the messenger lavishly and ordered him to return with word that they would join forces at the appointed time. Cao Zhen summoned Fei Yao and consulted him: “Jiang Wei has secretly sent me a letter proposing that we act thus and thus.” Fei Yao said, “Zhuge Liang is full of schemes, and Jiang Wei is broad in cunning. He may have been sent by Zhuge Liang. I fear there is deceit in this.” Cao Zhen replied, “He was originally a man of Wei and surrendered to Shu only because he had no choice. What cause is there for suspicion?” Fei Yao said, “Commander, you must not advance rashly. Remain here and hold the main camp. I am willing to lead a force to support Jiang Wei. If we succeed, the credit shall be yours; if there is treachery, I shall bear it myself.” Cao Zhen was delighted and ordered Fei Yao to lead fifty thousand troops toward Xie Valley. After marching for two or three stages, Fei Yao halted his army and sent out scouts. At the hour of shen that day, they returned and reported, “Shu troops are coming along the Xie Valley road.” Fei Yao hastily urged his army forward. Before battle could be joined, the Shu troops retreated. Fei Yao ordered his men to pursue. The Shu troops returned, but just as the Wei army was about to form ranks against them, they withdrew once more. This happened three times. The delays continued until the hour of shen the following day. For a day and a night the Wei army had not dared rest, fearing an attack by the Shu troops. Just as they were about to encamp and cook their food, tremendous shouts suddenly arose on every side, drums thundered, horns sounded together, and Shu troops came swarming over mountains and fields. The gate banners parted, and a four-wheeled carriage appeared, with Kongming seated upright within it. He sent a man to request that the Wei commander come forward to speak. Fei Yao spurred his horse out. Seeing Kongming in the distance, he rejoiced inwardly and turned to those around him, saying, “If the Shu troops press forward, retreat. But when you see fire rising behind the mountain, turn back and attack. Other troops will come to support us.” Having given these instructions, Fei Yao rode out and called, “You were defeated before! Why have you come chasing after me again?” Kongming replied, “Call Cao Zhen out to speak with me!” Fei Yao cursed him: “Commander Cao is a scion of the imperial house. How would he consent to meet a rebel?”\n\nKongming flew into a rage and swept his feather fan forward. Ma Dai charged out on the left and Zhang Ni on the right, each leading a body of troops. The Wei soldiers at once retreated. They had gone less than thirty li when they looked back and saw fire rising behind the Shu army, while ceaseless battle cries filled the air. Two more forces charged out, Guan Xing on the left and Zhang Bao on the right. From the mountains, arrows and stones came raining down upon the Wei troops, who suffered a crushing defeat. Fei Yao realized that he had fallen into a trap. Gathering his retreating troops, he fled toward the mountain valley, but men and horses alike were exhausted. Guan Xing came in pursuit from behind with fresh troops. The Wei soldiers trampled one another underfoot, while countless others fell into the ravines and died. Fei Yao fled for his life and encountered a body of troops at the mouth of a mountain slope. Their leader was Jiang Wei. Fei Yao cursed him loudly: “Faithless rebel! In my misfortune I have fallen into your treacherous scheme!” Jiang Wei laughed. “I meant to capture Cao Zhen, but deceived you by mistake. Dismount at once and surrender!” Fei Yao spurred his horse and forced a path through, fleeing into the mountain valley. Suddenly he saw flames surging to the sky ahead, while the pursuing troops closed in behind. Fei Yao cut his own throat and died, and all the remaining soldiers surrendered. Kongming drove his army onward through the night until he reached Qishan, where he established camp and brought his forces to a halt. He richly rewarded Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei said, “My only regret is that I failed to kill Cao Zhen.” Kongming likewise said, “Alas, a great scheme has yielded only a small result.”\n\nWhen Cao Zhen learned that Fei Yao had been lost, regret came too late. He therefore consulted Guo Huai on a plan for withdrawing the army. Sun Li and Xin Pi then prepared a memorial by night and reported to the ruler of Wei that the Shu army had again emerged at Qishan, while Cao Zhen had lost troops and generals and now stood in grave danger. Cao Rui was greatly alarmed. He immediately summoned Sima Yi into the inner palace and said, “Cao Zhen has lost troops and generals, and the Shu army has again emerged at Qishan. What plan have you to drive them back?” Sima Yi replied, “I already have a plan to make Zhuge Liang retreat. The army of Wei need not display its might or vaunt its power; the Shu troops will withdraw of their own accord.” Indeed:\n\nZidan has shown he possesses no art to prevail;\nAll now depends on Zhongda’s masterly plan.\n\nWhat that plan was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 98\n\nWang Shuang Is Slain Pursuing the Han Army; the Martial Marquis Triumphs in a Raid on Chencang\n\nSima Yi addressed the throne: “I once memorialized Your Majesty that Kongming would surely come by way of Chencang, and for that reason I placed Hao Zhao there to defend it. Events have now proved me right. If the enemy could invade through Chencang, the transport of provisions would be exceedingly convenient. Fortunately, Hao Zhao and Wang Shuang hold that route, so they dare not transport grain that way; by the other narrow paths, carriage is arduous. By my reckoning, the Shu army has no more than one month’s provisions, and its advantage lies in forcing a swift battle. Our army need only hold out for a long while. Your Majesty may issue an edict ordering Cao Zhen to defend every pass and strongpoint and not to give battle. In less than a month, the Shu army will withdraw of its own accord. Then we may strike when it is vulnerable, and Zhuge Liang can be captured.”\n\nCao Rui said with delight, “Since you possessed such foresight, why do you not personally lead an army to attack him?”\n\nSima Yi replied, “It is not that I cherish my person or prize my life. In truth, I wish to preserve these troops against Lu Xun of Eastern Wu. Before long, Sun Quan will surely usurp the imperial title and proclaim himself sovereign. Once he assumes that august title, he will fear that Your Majesty means to punish him, and will certainly invade first. That is why I wish to hold these troops in readiness against him.”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, an attendant suddenly reported, “Commander Cao has submitted a dispatch on the military situation.”\n\nSima Yi said, “Your Majesty should immediately send someone to warn Cao Zhen that, whenever he pursues the Shu army, he must first determine whether it is strong or weak. He must not penetrate deeply into dangerous country and fall into Zhuge Liang’s stratagem.”\n\nCao Rui at once issued an edict and sent Han Ji, Minister of Ceremonies, bearing the imperial insignia, to warn Cao Zhen: “On no account give battle; devote yourself solely to careful defense. Only after the Shu army has withdrawn may you strike.”\n\nSima Yi escorted Han Ji beyond the city and charged him: “I yield the merit of this victory to Zidan. When you see him, do not say that this counsel came from me. Say only that the Son of Heaven has issued an edict commanding him to make defense his first concern. Whoever undertakes the pursuit must exercise the utmost care; do not send anyone hasty or impetuous.”\n\nHan Ji took his leave and departed.\n\nNow Cao Zhen was holding council in his command tent when he was suddenly informed that the Son of Heaven had sent Han Ji, Minister of Ceremonies, bearing the imperial insignia. Cao Zhen went out of camp to receive him and led him inside. After accepting the edict, he withdrew to confer with Guo Huai and Sun Li.\n\nGuo Huai laughed and said, “This is Sima Zhongda’s judgment.”\n\n“What do you think of it?” Cao Zhen asked.\n\nGuo Huai replied, “These words reveal a profound understanding of Zhuge Liang’s way of using troops. In time to come, the man capable of holding the Shu army at bay will surely be Zhongda.”\n\n“And if the Shu army does not withdraw?” asked Cao Zhen.\n\nGuo Huai replied, “You may secretly send instructions to Wang Shuang to lead troops on patrol along the narrow roads. The enemy will then be unable to transport provisions. When their grain is exhausted and their army retreats, pursue them with the momentum of the moment, and you may win a complete victory.”\n\nSun Li said, “I shall go to Qishan disguised as the commander of a grain convoy. I will load all the carts with dry firewood and thatch soaked in sulfur and saltpeter, then have someone spread a false report that grain is arriving from Longxi. Since the Shu troops lack provisions, they are certain to come seize it. Once they have entered among the carts, we shall set them ablaze and support the attack with ambush troops outside. Thus we may prevail.”\n\nCao Zhen was delighted. “An excellent stratagem!”\n\nHe immediately ordered Sun Li to lead troops and carry it out. He also sent instructions to Wang Shuang to patrol the narrow roads with his forces, while Guo Huai was to command operations at Jigu and Jieting and order the troops on every route to guard the strategic points. Cao Zhen further appointed Zhang Hu, son of Zhang Liao, as vanguard, and Yue Chen, son of Yue Jin, as deputy vanguard. Together they were to hold the foremost camp and were forbidden to give battle.\n\nMeanwhile, in his camp at Qishan, Kongming sent men forth each day to challenge the enemy, but the Wei troops held fast and would not come out. He summoned Jiang Wei to confer with him.\n\n“The Wei troops remain behind their defenses and refuse battle because they know our army has no grain. Transport through Chencang is now blocked, while passage over all the other narrow roads is difficult. By my reckoning, the provisions accompanying the army will not suffice for even one month. What are we to do?”\n\nAs they deliberated, a sudden report arrived that the Wei army in Longxi was transporting several thousand cartloads of grain west of Qishan, and that the officer commanding the convoy was Sun Li.\n\n“What kind of man is he?” Kongming asked.\n\nA man from Wei reported, “He once accompanied the Ruler of Wei on a hunt at Mount Dashi. A fierce tiger was suddenly startled from cover and charged straight toward the imperial party. Sun Li dismounted, drew his sword, and slew it. From that time onward he was enfeoffed as a Senior General. He is one of Cao Zhen’s trusted men.”\n\nKongming laughed. “The Wei commanders know that I lack grain and have therefore devised this scheme. The carts must be loaded with thatch and other combustibles. All my life I have specialized in attacks by fire; do they now think to lure me with such a trick? If they learn that my army has gone to seize the provisions, they will surely come to raid my camp. We may turn their own stratagem against them.”\n\nHe summoned Ma Dai and instructed him: “Lead three thousand troops straight to the place where the Wei army has stored its grain. Do not enter their camp, but set fires upwind of it. Once the wagons catch fire, the Wei troops will surely come to surround my camp.”\n\nHe then dispatched Ma Zhong and Zhang Yi, each with five thousand troops, to encircle the enemy from outside and attack in concert from within and without. The three men departed after receiving their plans.\n\nKongming next summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and instructed them: “The Wei army’s forward camp stands at the junction of roads leading in all four directions. If fire rises from the western hills tonight, the Wei troops will surely come to raid my camp. You two are to lie in ambush on either side of the Wei stockade. The moment their troops leave camp, you may seize it.”\n\nThen he summoned Wu Ban and Wu Yi and instructed them: “Each of you is to lead a force into ambush outside the camp. When the Wei troops arrive, cut off their road of retreat.”\n\nHaving completed all his dispositions, Kongming seated himself high upon Qishan to watch from above.\n\nWei scouts learned that the Shu troops intended to seize the grain and hurriedly reported it to Sun Li. Sun Li sent an urgent dispatch to Cao Zhen, who in turn sent men to the forward camp with instructions for Zhang Hu and Yue Chen: “When fire rises west of the mountain tonight, the Shu troops will surely go to give aid. You may then send out your forces and act thus and thus.”\n\nThe two accepted the plan and ordered men to climb the watchtower and keep their eyes fixed on the fire signal.\n\nSun Li concealed his troops west of the mountain and waited only for the Shu soldiers to arrive. At the second watch that night, Ma Dai came with three thousand troops, every man holding a gag in his mouth and every horse’s bit muffled. They went straight to the western side of the mountain and saw a great many wagons, rank upon rank, drawn up in a circle to form a camp, with banners planted among the empty carts.\n\nJust then a southwesterly wind arose. Ma Dai ordered his soldiers to go directly south of the camp and set it afire. All the wagons caught, and the flames shot into the heavens.\n\nSun Li supposed that the Shu troops had entered the Wei camp and kindled the signal fire, so he hurriedly led all his men forward in a sudden assault. Behind him drums and horns shook the sky as troops attacked from two directions: Ma Zhong and Zhang Yi had closed around the Wei army and trapped it in their encirclement.\n\nSun Li was greatly alarmed. Then shouts arose among the Wei troops, and a fierce band came charging from beside the flames—it was Ma Dai. Attacked from within and without, the Wei army suffered a crushing defeat. The flames raged, the wind blew fiercely, and men and horses fled wildly in every direction; the dead were beyond counting. Sun Li gathered the wounded remnants of his force and escaped through smoke and fire.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Hu saw the flames soaring into the sky from his camp. He flung open the stockade gates and, together with Yue Chen, led out all his troops and charged toward the Shu camp. Not a single man was to be seen inside. As they hurriedly turned their army back, Wu Ban and Wu Yi attacked from two directions and severed their road of retreat.\n\nZhang Hu and Yue Chen desperately broke through the encirclement and raced back to their own camp, only to find arrows descending from the earthen walls as thick as flying locusts. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao had already seized the stockade.\n\nThe Wei troops were utterly defeated and all fled toward Cao Zhen’s camp. Just as they were about to enter, another band of routed soldiers came flying toward them—it was Sun Li. They entered the camp together and reported to Cao Zhen how they had fallen into the enemy’s stratagem.\n\nWhen Cao Zhen heard this, he guarded the main camp with the utmost caution and no longer gave battle. The victorious Shu troops returned to Kongming.\n\nKongming secretly sent a man to impart a plan to Wei Yan, while at the same time ordering all the camps struck and the army made ready to move.\n\nYang Yi said, “We have just won a great victory and entirely broken the edge of the Wei army’s spirit. Why, then, do you mean to withdraw our troops?”\n\nKongming replied, “My army has no grain, and our advantage lies in a swift battle. Now that the enemy holds firm and refuses to come out, the disadvantage is ours. Though they have suffered a temporary defeat, reinforcements are sure to come from the Central Plains. If light cavalry should strike our supply route, we would then be unable to return even if we wished. Now, while the Wei troops are newly defeated and dare not look the soldiers of Shu in the face, we may take them unawares and seize the opportunity to withdraw. My only concern is Wei Yan’s force, which is holding Wang Shuang at the mouth of the Chencang road and cannot easily disengage. I have already sent him a secret plan, ordering him to slay Wang Shuang. That will make the men of Wei afraid to pursue us. Only the rear units are to set out first.”\n\nThat night, Kongming left only gongs and drums in the camp to sound the watches. By dawn the entire army had withdrawn, leaving nothing but an empty camp.\n\nCao Zhen was sitting gloomily in his camp when a sudden report came that General of the Left Zhang He had arrived with troops. Zhang He dismounted and entered the command tent.\n\n“I have come by imperial command specifically to serve under your direction,” he said.\n\n“Did you meet with Zhongda before you came?” Cao Zhen asked.\n\nZhang He replied, “Zhongda instructed me: ‘If our army wins, the Shu troops will certainly not find it convenient to leave; if our army loses, the Shu troops will withdraw at once.’ Since our army’s defeat, has the Commander sent scouts to learn the movements of the Shu troops?”\n\n“I have not,” replied Cao Zhen.\n\nHe immediately sent men to investigate. Sure enough, it was an empty camp, with only several dozen banners planted there. The army had already been gone for two days. Cao Zhen regretted his failure, but it was too late.\n\nNow Wei Yan, having received the secret plan, struck camp at the second watch that night and hastened back toward Hanzhong. Spies had already reported this to Wang Shuang, who drove his troops forward in full force to pursue. After more than twenty li, he was on the point of overtaking them. Seeing Wei Yan’s banners ahead, Wang Shuang shouted, “Wei Yan, do not flee!”\n\nThe Shu troops did not so much as turn their heads. Wang Shuang spurred his horse in pursuit.\n\nSuddenly the Wei soldiers behind him shouted, “Fire has broken out in the camp outside the city! We fear we have fallen into an enemy stratagem!”\n\nWang Shuang hurriedly reined in his horse and turned back. Seeing flames soaring into the sky, he hastily ordered his army to retreat.\n\nWhen they reached the left side of a hillside, a single horseman suddenly burst from the woods and cried in a thunderous voice, “Wei Yan is here!”\n\nWang Shuang was taken completely by surprise. Before he could defend himself, Wei Yan struck him from his horse with one sweep of his blade. The Wei soldiers, fearing an ambush, scattered and fled in all directions.\n\nWei Yan had only thirty horsemen under his command. With them, he proceeded at an easy pace toward Hanzhong.\n\nA later poet praised the deed:\n\nKongming’s wondrous schemes surpassed Sun Bin and Pang Juan,\nBright as a long-tailed star that lights an entire realm.\nIn advance and retreat, his use of troops no spirit could fathom;\nAt the mouth of the Chencang road, he slew Wang Shuang.\n\nIt turned out that, under Kongming’s ingenious plan, Wei Yan had first kept thirty horsemen in reserve and hidden them beside Wang Shuang’s camp. They were to wait until Wang Shuang raised his troops to give chase, then set fire to his camp. When he turned back, Wei Yan would take him unawares, burst forth, and slay him.\n\nAfter cutting down Wang Shuang, Wei Yan led his force back to Hanzhong, reported to Kongming, and rendered an account of his troops and horses. Kongming held a great victory banquet, but no more need be said of that.\n\nZhang He, unable to overtake the Shu army, returned to camp. Suddenly a messenger sent by Hao Zhao at Chencang arrived to report that Wang Shuang had been slain.\n\nWhen Cao Zhen heard the news, his grief knew no bounds, and from brooding over it he fell ill. He therefore returned to Luoyang, leaving Guo Huai, Sun Li, and Zhang He to guard the several approaches to Chang’an.\n\nNow Sun Quan, Ruler of Wu, was holding court when a spy brought word: “Zhuge Liang, Chancellor of Shu, has twice sent out his armies, and Cao Zhen, Commander of Wei, has lost troops and commanders.”\n\nThe assembled ministers all urged the King of Wu to raise an army against Wei and seek to possess the Central Plains, but Sun Quan remained hesitant and undecided.\n\nZhang Zhao memorialized: “I have lately heard that on East Mountain at Wuchang, a phoenix has descended in auspicious homage, and that yellow dragons have repeatedly appeared in the Great River. My lord’s virtue equals that of Tang and Yu, and his wisdom rivals that of Kings Wen and Wu. You may now ascend the imperial throne, and only then raise your army.”\n\nThe many officers all assented: “Zibu speaks truly.”\n\nAccordingly, the bingyin day of the fourth month in summer was chosen, and a ceremonial terrace was built in the southern suburbs of Wuchang. On that day the assembled ministers invited Sun Quan to ascend the altar and assume the imperial throne. He changed the eighth year of Huangwu to the first year of Huanglong.\n\nHe bestowed on his father, Sun Jian, the posthumous title Martial and Fierce Emperor, and on his mother, Lady Wu, the title Martial and Fierce Empress. His elder brother Sun Ce was posthumously made Prince Huan of Changsha. His son Sun Deng was established as imperial crown prince.\n\nZhuge Ke, eldest son of Zhuge Jin, was appointed Left Guardian of the Crown Prince, and Zhang Xiu, second son of Zhang Zhao, was appointed Right Assistant of the Crown Prince.\n\nZhuge Ke’s style was Yuanxun. He stood seven feet tall, was exceedingly intelligent, and excelled at ready replies. Sun Quan was very fond of him.\n\nWhen Zhuge Ke was six years old, he accompanied his father to a banquet at the court of Eastern Wu. Seeing that Zhuge Jin had a long face, Sun Quan ordered someone to lead in a donkey and wrote in chalk upon its face: “Zhuge Ziyu.” Everyone roared with laughter.\n\nZhuge Ke hurried forward, took the chalk, and added two characters beneath the words, making them read: “Zhuge Ziyu’s donkey.” Everyone present was astonished. Sun Quan was delighted and gave him the donkey.\n\nOn another occasion, during a grand banquet for the officials, Sun Quan ordered Zhuge Ke to offer wine to the guests. When he came to Zhang Zhao, Zhang Zhao refused to drink, saying, “This is not the proper way to honor the aged.”\n\nSun Quan said to Zhuge Ke, “Can you compel Zibu to drink?”\n\nAccepting the command, Zhuge Ke said to Zhang Zhao, “In ancient times, Father Shang was ninety years old, yet he grasped the yak-tail standard and bore the battle-ax, and never once spoke of his age. Today, when battle is at hand, you, sir, remain in the rear; but when wine is served, you place yourself at the fore. How can you call this a failure to honor the aged?”\n\nZhang Zhao had no answer and was obliged to drink.\n\nFor this reason Sun Quan loved Zhuge Ke and appointed him to guide the crown prince. Zhang Zhao had assisted the King of Wu and held rank above the Three Excellencies, and therefore his son Zhang Xiu was made Right Assistant of the Crown Prince.\n\nSun Quan also appointed Gu Yong chancellor and Lu Xun Senior General, charging them to assist the crown prince in guarding Wuchang. He himself returned to Jianye, where the assembled ministers discussed plans for attacking Wei.\n\nZhang Zhao memorialized: “Your Majesty has only just ascended the august throne and must not yet set troops in motion. You should cultivate the arts of peace and lay aside warfare, establish more schools, and thereby reassure the hearts of the people. Send an envoy into Sichuan and form an alliance with Shu, so that together we may divide the empire, then pursue our designs gradually.”\n\nSun Quan followed his counsel and immediately sent an envoy traveling day and night into Sichuan to see the Latter Emperor. After the formal courtesies, the envoy reported the matter in full.\n\nUpon hearing it, the Latter Emperor consulted his assembled ministers. The general opinion was that Sun Quan had usurped the imperial dignity and that friendly relations with him ought to be severed.\n\nJiang Wan said, “We should send someone to ask the Chancellor.”\n\nThe Latter Emperor immediately dispatched a messenger to Hanzhong to consult Kongming.\n\nKongming said, “Send a man bearing gifts into Wu to offer congratulations, and request that Lu Xun be sent with an army against Wei. Wei will certainly order Sima Yi to oppose him. If Sima Yi goes south to resist Eastern Wu, I shall march out of Qishan once more, and Chang’an may be taken.”\n\nThe Latter Emperor followed his counsel and ordered Grand Commandant Yang Zhen to take famous horses, jade belts, gold, pearls, and other treasures into Wu as congratulatory gifts.\n\nWhen Yang Zhen reached Eastern Wu, he appeared before Sun Quan and presented the state letter. Sun Quan was overjoyed. He entertained the envoy at a banquet and then sent him back to Shu.\n\nSun Quan summoned Lu Xun and told him of Western Shu’s proposal that they jointly raise troops against Wei.\n\nLu Xun said, “This is Kongming’s scheme to protect himself from Sima Yi. Since we have agreed to act together, we cannot refuse to comply. Yet for the present, let us merely create the appearance of raising an army, thereby lending distant support to the Shu troops. When Kongming presses Wei hard, we may take advantage of the opening to seize the Central Plains.”\n\nOrders were issued at once that troops throughout Jingzhou and Xiangyang be trained and that an auspicious day be chosen to launch the campaign.\n\nWhen Chen Zhen returned to Hanzhong, he reported everything to Kongming.\n\nKongming was still concerned that Chencang could not be lightly approached, so he first sent men to reconnoiter. They returned and reported, “Hao Zhao is gravely ill within Chencang.”\n\n“Our great undertaking will succeed,” Kongming said.\n\nHe summoned Wei Yan and Jiang Wei and instructed them: “Lead five thousand troops and hasten through the night straight to the walls of Chencang. If you see fire rise, combine your strength and storm the city.”\n\nNeither man entirely trusted the plan, and they asked, “On what day are we to set out?”\n\n“Have everything ready within three days,” replied Kongming. “There is no need to take leave of me. Set out at once.”\n\nThey accepted the plan and departed.\n\nKongming then summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao, whispered instructions into their ears to act thus and thus, and sent each of them away with a secret plan.\n\nWhen Guo Huai heard that Hao Zhao was gravely ill, he consulted Zhang He.\n\n“Hao Zhao is seriously ill,” he said. “You must go quickly to relieve him. I shall write a memorial and report the matter to the court, so that some further decision may be made.”\n\nZhang He took three thousand troops and hurried to relieve Hao Zhao.\n\nAt that time Hao Zhao was near death. That very night, while he lay groaning in pain, a sudden report came that the Shu army had reached the foot of the walls. Hao Zhao hurriedly ordered men to mount the walls and defend them.\n\nThen fires broke out at every gate, and the city fell into great confusion. When Hao Zhao heard what had happened, the shock killed him. The Shu troops surged into the city in a single mass.\n\nWhen Wei Yan and Jiang Wei led their troops to the walls of Chencang and looked about, they saw not a single banner, nor did they hear any watchman sounding the watches. The two were startled and suspicious and dared not attack the city.\n\nSuddenly a cannon boomed, and banners rose on every side. Then they saw a man in a silk cap and crane-feather fan, wearing a crane cloak over a Daoist robe, who called loudly, “You two have come too late!”\n\nThey looked and saw that it was Kongming. Hastily dismounting, they bowed to the ground and said, “The Chancellor’s divine calculations are wondrous indeed!”\n\nKongming ordered them admitted to the city and said, “I learned through my scouts that Hao Zhao was gravely ill. I ordered you to lead troops and take the city within three days only to steady everyone’s hearts. Meanwhile, I ordered Guan Xing and Zhang Bao to pretend they were merely mustering troops, then secretly leave Hanzhong. Concealed among their soldiers, I traveled by forced marches through the night and came straight to the city walls, giving the enemy no time to move reinforcements. I had already planted agents in the city to start fires and raise shouts in support, making the Wei soldiers alarmed and uncertain. An army without its commander was bound to fall into disorder of its own accord. I then seized the city as easily as turning over my hand. The Art of War says: ‘Appear where you are least expected; attack where there is no preparation.’ This is precisely what it means.”\n\nWei Yan and Jiang Wei bowed low before him.\n\nKongming pitied Hao Zhao in death. He ordered that Hao Zhao’s wife and children escort his coffin back to Wei, thereby honoring his loyalty.\n\nKongming said to Wei Yan and Jiang Wei, “Do not yet remove your armor. Lead your troops at once to make a surprise attack on San Pass. If its defenders learn that your army is coming, they will surely flee in alarm. But if you delay even a little and Wei troops reach the pass, it will be difficult to take.”\n\nWei Yan and Jiang Wei accepted the command and led their troops straight to San Pass. As Kongming had predicted, all the defenders fled.\n\nThe two had only just ascended the pass and were about to remove their armor when they saw a great cloud of dust rising beyond it: Wei troops were approaching.\n\n“The Chancellor’s divine foresight is beyond all fathoming!” they said to one another.\n\nThey hurriedly climbed the tower to look and saw that the Wei commander was Zhang He. The two divided their forces and held the dangerous approaches.\n\nSeeing that the Shu troops had secured the strategic roads, Zhang He ordered his army to retreat. Wei Yan pursued and attacked for a time. Countless Wei soldiers were slain, and Zhang He withdrew in crushing defeat.\n\nWei Yan returned to the pass and sent a man to report the victory to Kongming.\n\nKongming had already led troops out from Chencang by way of Xie Valley and taken Jianwei. The Shu troops behind him continued to advance in succession. The Latter Emperor also sent the general Chen Shi to assist.\n\nKongming drove his great army out to Qishan once more. After establishing camp, he assembled his officers and said, “Twice I have marched out of Qishan without gaining the advantage. Now that I have come here again, I expect the men of Wei to oppose me on the same battlegrounds as before. They suspect that I mean to seize Yong and Mei, and they will surely station troops to defend those places. But I observe that Wudu and Yinping adjoin Hanzhong. If we obtain those two commanderies, we may also divide the strength of Wei’s forces. Who dares take them?”\n\n“I am willing to go,” said Jiang Wei.\n\n“I too am willing to go,” said Wang Ping.\n\nKongming was delighted. He ordered Jiang Wei to lead ten thousand troops to seize Wudu, and Wang Ping to lead another ten thousand to seize Yinping. The two accepted their plans and departed.\n\nZhang He returned to Chang’an and told Guo Huai and Sun Li, “Chencang has fallen, Hao Zhao is dead, and San Pass has also been occupied by the Shu army. Kongming has now marched out to Qishan once more and is advancing along separate routes.”\n\nGuo Huai was greatly alarmed. “If that is so, he will surely seize Yong and Mei!”\n\nHe left Zhang He to defend Chang’an and ordered Sun Li to hold Yongcheng. Guo Huai himself led troops through the night to defend Meicheng, while also sending a memorial to Luoyang with an urgent appeal for aid.\n\nThe Ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, was holding court when an attendant reported, “Chencang has fallen, Hao Zhao is dead, Zhuge Liang has again marched out to Qishan, and San Pass has also been seized by the Shu army.”\n\nCao Rui was greatly alarmed.\n\nSuddenly another report arrived that Man Chong and the others had submitted a memorial saying: “Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has usurped the imperial title and allied himself with Shu. He has now sent Lu Xun to train troops at Wuchang and await orders. Within days, he is certain to invade.”\n\nHearing that danger threatened in two quarters, Cao Rui lost his composure and fell into a great panic. Cao Zhen had not yet recovered from his illness, so he summoned Sima Yi to consult with him.\n\n“In my humble judgment,” Sima Yi said, “Eastern Wu will certainly not send out its army.”\n\n“How do you know this?” asked Cao Rui.\n\nSima Yi replied, “Kongming has long desired to avenge the defeat at Xiaoting; it is not that he does not wish to swallow Wu. He fears only that the Central Plains would take advantage of his weakness to strike him, and therefore has temporarily allied himself with Eastern Wu. Lu Xun understands his intention and has thus made a feigned show of raising troops in response, but in truth he means only to sit by and watch success or failure. Your Majesty need not guard against Wu. You need only guard against Shu.”\n\n“Your judgment is truly profound!” said Cao Rui.\n\nHe appointed Sima Yi Commander-in-Chief with supreme authority over all the forces on the various routes in Longxi, and ordered an attendant to bring Cao Zhen’s seal of military command.\n\n“I shall go and receive it myself,” said Sima Yi.\n\nTaking leave of the Emperor, he departed from court and went straight to Cao Zhen’s residence. He first sent a man inside to announce him, and only then entered to pay his respects.\n\nAfter inquiring about Cao Zhen’s illness, Sima Yi said, “Eastern Wu and Western Shu have joined forces and raised armies to invade us. Kongming has now marched out to Qishan again and established his camp there. Are you aware of this, my lord?”\n\nCao Zhen said in astonishment, “My family knew that I was gravely ill and would not let me hear of it. With the state in such peril, why has Zhongda not been appointed commander to drive back the Shu army?”\n\n“My talents are meager and my wisdom shallow,” replied Sima Yi. “I am unequal to the office.”\n\nCao Zhen said, “Bring the seal and give it to Zhongda.”\n\n“Commander, do not trouble yourself,” said Sima Yi. “I am willing to lend you what aid I can, but I dare not accept this seal.”\n\nCao Zhen sprang to his feet. “If Zhongda does not assume this responsibility, the empire is in danger! Ill as I am, I shall go before the Son of Heaven and recommend you!”\n\n“The Son of Heaven has already issued his gracious command,” said Sima Yi. “It is only that I dare not accept.”\n\nCao Zhen was overjoyed. “Now that Zhongda has assumed this charge, the Shu army can be driven back.”\n\nSeeing Cao Zhen repeatedly press the seal upon him, Sima Yi at last accepted it. He took leave of the Ruler of Wei and led an army toward Chang’an to fight a decisive battle with Kongming.\n\nThus it was:\n\nThe old commander’s seal passed into the new commander’s hand;\nOf armies threatening by two roads, only one would truly come.\n\nHow victory and defeat were decided will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 99\n\nZhuge Liang Routinely Defeats the Wei Army; Sima Yi Invades Western Shu\n\nIn the seventh year of Jianxing of the Han of Shu, in the fourth month of summer, Kongming’s army was at Mount Qi, divided among three camps, awaiting the Wei army.\n\nNow Sima Yi led his army to Chang’an, where Zhang He met him and gave a full account of all that had happened. Yi appointed He vanguard and Dai Ling his deputy, and sent them with one hundred thousand troops to Mount Qi, where they encamped south of the Wei River. Guo Huai and Sun Li entered the camp and paid their respects. Yi asked, “Have you two yet faced the army of Shu in battle?” They replied, “We have not.” Yi said, “The soldiers of Shu have come a thousand miles, and their advantage lies in a swift battle. Yet now that they are here, they refuse to fight; they must have some design. Has any news come from the several routes through Longxi?” Huai said, “Our spies have already learned that every commandery is taking the utmost care, keeping watch day and night. Nothing else has occurred. Only Wudu and Yinping have not yet reported.” Yi said, “I shall send men of my own to engage Kongming. You two must hurry by the lesser roads to relieve those commanderies, then fall upon the rear of the Shu army. They are certain to fall into disorder.” The two accepted the plan and led five thousand troops by the lesser roads of Longxi to relieve Wudu and Yinping, intending then to strike the rear of the Shu army. On the way, Guo Huai said to Sun Li, “How does Zhongda compare with Kongming?” Li replied, “Kongming far surpasses Zhongda.” Huai said, “Though Kongming may be the better, this one plan is enough to show that Zhongda possesses extraordinary wisdom. If the Shu army is now attacking the two commanderies and we sweep down upon it from behind, how can it fail to fall into disorder?”\n\nWhile they were speaking, a scout suddenly rode up and reported, “Yinping has already been taken by Wang Ping, and Wudu by Jiang Wei. The Shu army is not far ahead.” Li said, “Since the Shu troops have already taken the cities, why are they drawn up outside? There must be treachery here. We had better retreat at once.” Guo Huai agreed. Just as the order to withdraw was being passed, a cannon boomed, and from behind the mountain emerged a body of troops. Upon their banner were written in great characters: “Zhuge Liang, Chancellor of Han.” In the center was a four-wheeled carriage, upon which Kongming sat in solemn dignity, with Guan Xing on his left and Zhang Bao on his right. Sun Li and Guo Huai were greatly alarmed at the sight. Kongming laughed aloud and cried, “Guo Huai and Sun Li, do not flee! How could Sima Yi’s plan deceive me? Each day he sends men to engage me in front while ordering you to attack my rear. I have already taken Wudu and Yinping. Rather than surrender to me while there is still time, do you mean to drive your troops against me in battle?” At these words, Guo Huai and Sun Li were thrown into panic. Suddenly it was reported that behind them the cries of battle rose to the heavens: Wang Ping and Jiang Wei were leading troops against their rear. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao also brought troops against them from the front. Attacked from both sides, the Wei army suffered a crushing defeat. Guo Huai and Sun Li abandoned their horses and scrambled away over the mountains. Zhang Bao caught sight of them and spurred after them, but unexpectedly both horse and rider plunged into a ravine. The rear ranks hurriedly rescued him, but his head had been badly injured. Kongming ordered that he be sent back to Chengdu to recover.\n\nGuo Huai and Sun Li escaped and returned to Sima Yi, saying, “The two commanderies of Wudu and Yinping have been lost. Kongming lay in ambush along the vital road and attacked us from front and rear. We therefore suffered a great defeat, and only by abandoning our horses and fleeing on foot did we escape.” Yi said, “The fault is not yours. Kongming’s wisdom was a step ahead of mine. Lead your troops once more to defend the two cities of Yong and Mei, and on no account offer battle. I have a plan of my own to defeat the enemy.” The two bowed and departed. Yi then summoned Zhang He and Dai Ling and instructed them: “Now that Kongming has taken Wudu and Yinping, he is certain to be soothing the people and winning their hearts, and so will not be in his camp. Each of you is to lead ten thousand picked troops, set out tonight, and circle around behind the army of Shu. Then charge forward together with all your might. I shall draw up my army in front and wait until the Shu forces fall into disorder; then I shall drive all my men and horses forward and storm their position. By joining the strength of our two armies, we can seize the Shu encampment. Once we possess the commanding ground here, what difficulty can there be in defeating the enemy?”\n\nThe two accepted the plan and led their troops away. Dai Ling took the left and Zhang He the right, each advancing by a lesser road until they had penetrated deep behind the army of Shu. At the third watch they reached the main road. The two forces met and joined together, then advanced against the rear of the Shu army. They had gone less than thirty li when the vanguard halted. Zhang He and Dai Ling rode forward to see what had happened and found several hundred carts loaded with grass drawn across the road. He said, “They must be prepared for us. We must turn back at once.” He had only just passed the order to retreat when fires suddenly blazed across every mountain and the thunder of drums shook the earth. Ambushing troops rushed out on all sides and surrounded them. From the heights of Mount Qi, Kongming called aloud, “Dai Ling and Zhang He, heed my words! Sima Yi supposed that I had gone to Wudu and Yinping to pacify the people and was absent from camp. He therefore sent you two to raid my encampment, but you have fallen into my trap. You are merely obscure and lowly officers, and I have no wish to kill you. Dismount and surrender at once!” Zhang He was enraged. Pointing at Kongming, he cursed him: “You rustic from the hills, you trespass upon the borders of our great realm, yet dare utter such words! If ever I take you, I shall cut your corpse into ten thousand pieces!” With that he spurred his horse, leveled his spear, and charged up the mountain. Arrows and stones rained down from above. Unable to ascend, He wheeled his horse, brandished his spear, and broke through the encirclement, with none daring to withstand him. The Shu troops had trapped Dai Ling at the very center of the ring. Once He had fought his way out, he saw that Dai Ling was missing. Summoning all his courage, he turned back and charged once more into the encirclement, rescued Dai Ling, and withdrew. From the mountain Kongming watched Zhang He charge back and forth amid ten thousand troops, his valor redoubled, and said to those around him, “I have often heard how Zhang Yide fought a great battle against Zhang He and how all who saw it trembled. Only today, seeing him myself, do I understand his courage. If this man is allowed to remain, he will surely become a scourge to Shu. I must eliminate him.” He then withdrew his troops and returned to camp.\n\nMeanwhile Sima Yi had drawn up his forces in battle formation, waiting only for the Shu army to fall into disorder before launching a general attack. Suddenly he saw Zhang He and Dai Ling approaching in a sorry state. They reported, “Kongming had made all these preparations beforehand, and so we have returned in defeat.” Yi exclaimed in alarm, “Kongming is truly a divine man! We had better withdraw for the present.” He at once gave orders for the entire army to return to its own camp and hold fast without coming out.\n\nKongming, having won a great victory and captured more weapons and horses than could be counted, led his army back to camp. Every day he ordered Wei Yan to issue a challenge, but the Wei troops would not come out. For half a month in succession, no battle was fought. Kongming was in his tent discussing affairs when it was suddenly reported that Fei Yi, Palace Attendant and envoy of the Emperor, had arrived bearing an edict. Kongming received him into the camp, burned incense, and performed the proper rites. Then he opened the edict and read:\n\nThe loss of Jieting was due to Ma Su; yet you took the fault upon yourself and severely reduced your own rank. Reluctant as We were to oppose your wishes, We acceded to the resolve you had maintained. The year before last you displayed the might of our arms and struck off the head of Wang Shuang. This year you again took the field and put Guo Huai to flight. You brought the Di and Qiang tribes into submission and restored two commanderies. Your awe has shaken the violent rebels, and your achievements stand manifest. Today the realm is still in turmoil, and the chief villain has not yet been destroyed. You bear a great commission and sustain the weight of the state; for you to continue diminishing yourself is no way to glorify and advance our magnificent cause. We now restore you to the office of Chancellor. You must not refuse!\n\nWhen Kongming had heard the edict, he said to Fei Yi, “The affairs of our state are not yet accomplished. How can I resume the office of Chancellor?” He firmly declined to accept it. Yi said, “If the Chancellor refuses the office, he will thwart the Son of Heaven’s will and dampen the hearts of the officers and soldiers. You should accept it for the present.” Only then did Kongming bow and accept. Fei Yi took his leave and departed.\n\nSeeing that Sima Yi would not come out, Kongming devised a plan and issued orders for every camp to be struck. Spies reported to Sima Yi that Kongming was withdrawing. Yi said, “Kongming must have some great design. We must not move rashly.” Zhang He said, “He must be returning because his provisions are exhausted. Why should we not pursue him?” Yi replied, “By my reckoning, Kongming reaped a great harvest last year, and now the wheat has ripened again, so his grain and fodder are abundant. Though transport is difficult, he can still sustain himself for half a year. Why should he be willing to leave so soon? He sees that I have refused battle day after day and has contrived this scheme to lure me out. Send men to watch him from a distance.” The scouts returned and reported, “Kongming has pitched camp thirty li from here.” Yi said, “As I expected, Kongming has not left. Hold fast within the stockade and do not advance rashly.” Ten days passed without the least news, nor did any Shu general come to offer battle. Yi again sent scouts, who returned and said, “The Shu army has struck camp and gone.” Yi did not believe them. Changing his clothing, he mingled among the soldiers and went personally to investigate. He found that the Shu army had indeed withdrawn another thirty li and pitched camp. Returning to his own camp, Yi said to Zhang He, “This is a stratagem of Kongming’s. We must not pursue.”\n\nAfter another ten days, Yi again sent scouts. They returned and reported, “The Shu army has withdrawn another thirty li and pitched camp.” He said, “Kongming is using a delaying stratagem and gradually retreating to Hanzhong. Why does the Commander harbor such doubts instead of pursuing him at once? I am willing to go and decide the matter in battle!” Yi said, “Kongming’s treacherous schemes are exceedingly numerous. If anything goes amiss, it will blunt the fighting spirit of our army. We must not advance rashly.” He said, “If I go and am defeated, I shall willingly submit to military law.” Yi replied, “Since you insist on going, we may divide the army into two forces. Lead one force ahead, and be sure to fight with all your strength, even unto death. I shall follow behind to support you and guard against ambush. Advance tomorrow and encamp midway; then engage the enemy the day after, so that your troops will not be exhausted.” The forces were accordingly divided. The next day, Zhang He and Dai Ling led several dozen subordinate officers and thirty thousand picked troops boldly forward and encamped midway. Sima Yi left a large body of soldiers and cavalry to guard the main camp, and followed with only five thousand picked troops.\n\nKongming had secretly sent men to reconnoiter and learned that the Wei troops had halted midway. That night he summoned the generals and said, “Now the Wei army is coming in pursuit, and it is certain to fight to the death. Each of you must be equal to ten. I intend to use an ambush to cut off their rear, but unless a general possesses both wisdom and courage, he cannot assume this task.” When he had spoken, he fixed his gaze upon Wei Yan. Yan lowered his head and said nothing. Wang Ping stepped forward and said, “I am willing to undertake it.” Kongming asked, “What if something goes wrong?” Ping replied, “I am willing to submit to military law.” Kongming sighed and said, “Wang Ping is willing to risk his life and brave the arrows and stones in person. He is truly a loyal minister! Even so, the Wei troops are advancing in two forces, one behind the other, and will cut off my ambushing troops between them. Though Ping possesses wisdom and courage, he can face only one end; how can he divide himself between two places? We must have another general to accompany him. Yet alas, there is no one else in the army willing to cast aside his life and take the lead!”\n\nBefore he had finished, a general stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go!” Kongming looked and saw that it was Zhang Yi. Kongming said, “Zhang He is a renowned general of Wei with courage to withstand ten thousand men. You are no match for him.” Yi replied, “If anything goes amiss, I am willing to present my head beneath your tent.” Kongming said, “Since you dare to go, you and Wang Ping may each lead ten thousand picked troops and lie in ambush among the mountain valleys. Wait until the Wei troops have pursued us and let every one of them pass; then lead your ambushing forces against them from behind. If Sima Yi follows in pursuit, divide your troops to face both ends: Zhang Yi is to lead one force against the rear column, while Wang Ping leads the other to cut off the van. Both forces must fight to the death. I have another plan to aid you.” The two accepted the plan and led their troops away.\n\nKongming then summoned Jiang Wei and Liao Hua and instructed them: “I give you this brocade bag. Lead three thousand picked troops, furl your banners, silence your drums, and lie concealed on the mountain ahead. If you see the Wei army surround Wang Ping and Zhang Yi and place them in desperate peril, do not go to their rescue. Simply open the brocade bag and read what is inside; there you will find a plan to relieve the danger.” The two accepted the plan and led their troops away. Kongming then summoned the four generals Wu Ban, Wu Yi, Ma Zhong, and Zhang Ni and whispered his orders in their ears: “When the Wei troops arrive tomorrow, their ardor will be at its height. Do not meet them at once, but fight as you retreat. The moment you see Guan Xing lead his troops out to sweep across the field, turn your forces around and pursue the enemy. I shall have troops ready to support you.” The four accepted the plan and led their troops away. Finally, Kongming summoned Guan Xing and instructed him: “Lead five thousand picked troops and lie in ambush in the mountain valley. Watch for the red banner to wave upon the mountain, then lead your troops out to attack.” Xing accepted the plan and led his troops away.\n\nZhang He and Dai Ling came forward at the head of their troops, swift as wind and rain. The four generals Ma Zhong, Zhang Ni, Wu Yi, and Wu Ban went out to meet them and engaged them in combat. Zhang He, in a fury, drove his troops forward in pursuit. The Shu troops fought as they retreated. The Wei army pursued for more than twenty li. It was the sixth month and fiercely hot; men and horses streamed with sweat as though drenched with water. By the time they had gone more than fifty li, all the Wei troops were gasping for breath. From the mountain Kongming waved the red banner, and Guan Xing led his troops out to attack. Ma Zhong and the other three generals simultaneously turned their troops and swept back upon the enemy. Zhang He and Dai Ling fought desperately and refused to retreat. Suddenly tremendous battle cries arose as two forces charged out: they were Wang Ping and Zhang Yi. Each pressed the attack with the utmost courage and cut off the enemy’s line of retreat. He cried to the other generals, “Now that you have come to this pass, if you do not fight to the death, what are you waiting for?” The Wei troops fought with all their strength to break through, but could not escape. Suddenly drums and horns thundered behind them as Sima Yi himself arrived with his picked troops. Yi directed his generals to surround Wang Ping and Zhang Yi at the very center of the battlefield. Yi cried aloud, “The Chancellor is truly a divine man! He calculated the whole plan beforehand and must have some excellent design. We must fight to the death!” The Shu troops immediately divided into two forces: Ping led one to hold off Zhang He and Dai Ling, while Yi led the other against Sima Yi. They fought desperately on both fronts, and the cries of battle shook the heavens. From the mountain Jiang Wei and Liao Hua looked down and saw that the Wei forces were powerful, while the Shu troops were in grave peril and gradually losing the strength to resist. Wei said to Hua, “The danger is desperate. We may now open the brocade bag and see the plan.” They opened it and read the words within: “If Sima Yi’s troops come and surround Wang Ping and Zhang Yi so closely that their peril becomes desperate, divide your men into two forces and strike directly at Sima Yi’s camp. Yi will be compelled to withdraw in haste. Take advantage of the confusion and attack him. Though you may not capture the camp, you will win a complete victory.” The two were overjoyed. They immediately divided their troops into two forces and made directly for Sima Yi’s camp.\n\nSima Yi himself had feared falling into Kongming’s trap and had kept men carrying reports to him all along the route. As he was urging on the battle, a courier on a fleet horse suddenly galloped up and reported that two bodies of Shu troops were heading directly for the main camp. Yi turned pale with alarm and said to his generals, “I knew Kongming had a stratagem, but you would not believe me and insisted on giving chase. Now you have ruined a great undertaking!” He immediately gathered his troops and hurried back. The soldiers fled in panic and disorder. Zhang Yi attacked them from behind, and the Wei army suffered a crushing defeat. Zhang He and Dai Ling, seeing themselves isolated, also fled along remote mountain paths, and the Shu army won a great victory. Guan Xing came up from the rear with troops to support the several forces. After his severe defeat, Sima Yi fled into camp, by which time the Shu troops had already withdrawn. Yi gathered the remnants of his beaten army and berated his generals: “You know nothing of the art of war and rely solely upon hot-blooded courage. By insisting upon battle, you have brought about this defeat. Henceforth no one is permitted to move rashly. If anyone again disobeys, military law will be enforced without mercy!” All withdrew in shame. In this battle an immense number of Wei soldiers were killed, and countless horses and weapons were abandoned.\n\nKongming led his victorious troops back into camp and was preparing to raise the army for a further advance when it was suddenly reported that someone had arrived from Chengdu with news of Zhang Bao’s death. When Kongming heard it, he burst into loud lamentation, spat blood from his mouth, and fell unconscious to the ground. Those around him revived him, but from that time forward Kongming was ill and could not rise from his bed. None among the generals failed to be deeply moved. A later poet lamented:\n\nFierce, valiant Zhang Bao sought to win renown;\nAlas, Heaven would not aid the heroic man!\nMarquis Wu shed tears into the western wind,\nGrieving that none remained to help him spend his all.\n\nTen days later, Kongming summoned Dong Jue, Fan Jian, and the others into his tent and instructed them: “I feel myself growing faint and cannot attend to affairs. We had better return to Hanzhong for the present, so that I may recover, and then devise a sound plan. On no account let the news escape. If Sima Yi learns of this, he will certainly attack.” He then issued orders for the camps to be struck secretly that night and for all the troops to return to Hanzhong. Kongming had been gone five days before Yi learned of it. He sighed deeply and said, “Kongming’s designs truly have the mystery of spirits and gods. I cannot equal him!” Sima Yi then left the generals in camp, dividing the troops to guard every strategic pass, while he himself led the army home.\n\nKongming stationed the main army at Hanzhong and returned to Chengdu to recover from his illness. The civil and military officials came out of the city to welcome him and escorted him to the Chancellor’s residence. The Latter Emperor himself came in his imperial carriage to inquire after his health and ordered the imperial physicians to treat him. Day by day Kongming recovered.\n\nIn the seventh month of autumn, in the eighth year of Jianxing, the Wei commander Cao Zhen recovered from his illness and submitted a memorial, saying, “The troops of Shu have repeatedly invaded our borders and made continual incursions into the Central Plains. If they are not exterminated, they will surely become a menace hereafter. Now the cool weather of autumn has arrived, and our men and horses are rested. This is the proper time for a campaign. I wish to lead a great army together with Sima Yi, march straight into Hanzhong, annihilate the traitorous faction, and cleanse our frontiers.” The Ruler of Wei was delighted and asked Palace Attendant Liu Ye, “Zidan urges Us to attack Shu. What do you think?” Ye memorialized, “The General-in-Chief’s words are correct. If Shu is not exterminated now, it will surely become a great menace hereafter. Your Majesty may proceed with the campaign.” Cao Rui nodded. When Ye had left the palace and returned home, a number of high ministers came to visit him and asked, “We hear that the Son of Heaven discussed with you the raising of troops to attack Shu. What do you think of the matter?” Ye replied, “There is no such matter. Shu is protected by perilous mountains and rivers and cannot easily be taken. It would merely exhaust our soldiers and horses and bring no benefit to the state.” The officials withdrew in silence. Yang Ji entered the palace and memorialized, “Yesterday I heard Liu Ye urge Your Majesty to attack Shu, yet today, in discussion with the ministers, he said that Shu must not be attacked. He is deceiving Your Majesty. Why not summon him and question him?” Rui immediately summoned Liu Ye and asked, “You urged Us to attack Shu, yet now say it cannot be attacked. Why?” Ye replied, “Having considered the matter closely, I believe Shu cannot be attacked.” Rui laughed aloud. A short while later, Yang Ji left the palace. Ye then memorialized, “Yesterday I urged Your Majesty to attack Shu. This is a great affair of state—how could it be recklessly disclosed to others? Warfare is the way of deception. Before the enterprise begins, it is essential to keep it secret.” Rui suddenly understood and said, “Your words are correct.” From that time on, he esteemed Liu Ye all the more highly.\n\nWithin ten days, Sima Yi came to court. The Ruler of Wei related to him, one by one, the matters set forth in Cao Zhen’s memorial. Yi memorialized, “By my reckoning, Eastern Wu will not dare to move its armies. We may take advantage of this moment to attack Shu.” Rui immediately appointed Cao Zhen Grand Marshal and Commander-in-Chief of the Western Expedition, Sima Yi General-in-Chief and Deputy Commander of the Western Expedition, and Liu Ye military adviser. The three bowed farewell to the Ruler of Wei and led a great army of four hundred thousand men to Chang’an, then headed directly toward the Sword Pass to seize Hanzhong. Guo Huai, Sun Li, and the others each advanced by a separate route.\n\nMen from Hanzhong carried the news to Chengdu. By this time Kongming had long since recovered from his illness. Every day he drilled his troops and trained them in the methods of the Eight Formations until all were thoroughly proficient, for he intended to seize the Central Plains. Upon hearing the news, he summoned Zhang Ni and Wang Ping and instructed them: “You two are to lead one thousand troops ahead and guard the old road to Chencang against the Wei army. I shall follow shortly with the main force to support you.” The two said, “Reports say the Wei army numbers four hundred thousand, while it falsely claims eight hundred thousand, and its power and prestige are immense. How can we be sent with only one thousand troops to guard the pass? If the great Wei army arrives, how are we to withstand it?” Kongming said, “I would give you more, but I fear the soldiers would suffer needless hardship.” Zhang Ni and Wang Ping looked at one another, neither daring to depart. Kongming said, “If anything goes amiss, the fault will not be yours. Say no more, but go at once.” The two pleaded again, “If the Chancellor wishes to kill us, then we beg to be executed here. We dare not go.” Kongming laughed and said, “How foolish you are! Since I order you to go, I naturally have a reason. Last night I looked up and observed the heavens. I saw the Bi mansion moving through the domain of the Great Yin, which means that torrential rain is certain to fall within this month. Though the Wei army has four hundred thousand men, how will it dare penetrate deeply into a land of steep and dangerous mountains? That is why you need no great body of troops; you will certainly suffer no harm. I shall keep the main army at ease in Hanzhong for one month. When the Wei army retreats, I shall swiftly bring out the main force and fall upon it. By awaiting the weary in comfort, my hundred thousand men can defeat Wei’s four hundred thousand.” Hearing this, the two were overjoyed. They bowed farewell and departed. Kongming then led the main army out of Hanzhong and sent orders to every strategic pass to prepare dry firewood, fodder, and fine grain, enough to sustain men and horses for one month as protection against the autumn rains. He granted the main army a month’s respite, first issuing clothing and provisions while the troops awaited the campaign.\n\nCao Zhen and Sima Yi led the great army directly into the city of Chencang, where they found not a single house standing. When they sought out local people and questioned them, all said that Kongming had set fire to the city and destroyed it when he withdrew. Cao Zhen wished to advance at once along the Chencang road. Yi said, “We must not advance rashly. Last night I observed the heavens and saw the Bi mansion moving through the domain of the Great Yin. There is certain to be heavy rain within this month. If we penetrate deeply into this vital region and win, all will be well; but if any mishap occurs, our men and horses will suffer, and withdrawal will be difficult. We should first build shelters within the city and encamp here against the coming rains.” Zhen followed his advice. Before half a month had passed, heavy rain began to fall and continued without cease. Outside Chencang, the water stood three feet deep upon the level ground. All the army’s weapons and equipment were soaked; the men could not sleep and had no peace by day or night. The heavy rain fell for thirty consecutive days. The horses had no fodder, and countless numbers died, while the soldiers’ complaints never ceased. When news reached Luoyang, the Ruler of Wei erected an altar and prayed for clear weather, but without result. Wang Su, Gentleman Attendant of the Yellow Gate, submitted this memorial:\n\nThe ancient records say: “When provisions are carried a thousand li, the soldiers show the pallor of hunger; when wood and grass must first be gathered before the cooking fires are lit, the army never eats its fill before nightfall.” This was said of armies marching over level roads. How much more arduous must it be when an army penetrates deep into dangerous and obstructed country and must cut roads as it advances? Its labors must be a hundredfold greater. Now, in addition, there are unending rains; the mountain slopes are steep and slippery, the crowded troops have no room to deploy, and the distant supply lines cannot be maintained. These are grave prohibitions in the conduct of war. I hear that Cao Zhen set forth more than a month ago, yet has traversed only half the valley. The labor of opening the roads is immense, and all the fighting men are employed in it. Thus the enemy alone enjoys the advantage of awaiting the weary in comfort, a situation dreaded by every master of war. To speak of former ages: when King Wu campaigned against Zhou, he went forth from the pass and then returned. To speak of more recent events: Emperors Wu and Wen campaigned against Sun Quan, yet reached the river and did not cross. Were these not men who obeyed Heaven, understood the proper time, and were masters of adaptation? I pray that Your Majesty consider the grievous hardships caused by flood and rain and grant the soldiers rest. If an opportunity arises hereafter, they may be employed at the proper moment. This is what is meant by saying that when men gladly brave hardship, they forget the danger of death.\n\nThe Ruler of Wei read the memorial and was hesitating when Yang Fu and Hua Xin also submitted memorials of remonstrance. The Ruler of Wei immediately issued an edict and sent an envoy commanding Cao Zhen and Sima Yi to return to court.\n\nCao Zhen consulted with Sima Yi, saying, “The overcast skies and rain have now continued for thirty days. The army has no heart for battle, and every man longs to return home. How can they be restrained?” Yi said, “We had better withdraw for the present.” Zhen said, “But if Kongming pursues us, how are we to retreat?” Yi replied, “We must first place two forces in ambush to cover our rear; only then can the army withdraw.” While they were still discussing the matter, the imperial envoy arrived with the summons. The two therefore made the vanguard of the great army its rear guard and the rear guard its vanguard, then withdrew slowly.\n\nKongming calculated that the month of autumn rain was nearly over, though the sky had not yet cleared. He personally led one force to encamp at Chenggu and sent orders for the main army to assemble and take up its station at Chipo. Ascending his command seat, Kongming summoned the generals and said, “By my reckoning, the Wei army is certain to withdraw, and the Ruler of Wei will surely send an edict recalling Cao Zhen and Sima Yi. If I pursue them, they will certainly be prepared. We had better let them go for the present and devise a sound plan later.” Suddenly Wang Ping sent a man to report that the Wei army had already withdrawn. Kongming instructed the messenger to tell Wang Ping not to pursue or attack, for he had a plan of his own to defeat the Wei army. Thus it was:\n\nThough Wei’s commanders may lay ambushes deep,\nThe Chancellor of Han declines pursuit.\n\nHow Kongming would defeat Wei remains unknown; read on in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 100\n\nThe Han Army Raids the Camp and Defeats Cao Zhen; the Martial Marquis Humiliates Sima Yi in a Contest of Formations\n\nNow when the generals heard that Kongming was not pursuing the Wei army, they all entered his tent and said, “The Wei troops, plagued by the rains and unable to maintain their encampment, have therefore withdrawn. This is the perfect time to pursue them in the wake of their retreat. Why does the Prime Minister not give chase?” Kongming replied, “Sima Yi is highly skilled in the use of troops. Since his army is withdrawing, he will certainly have laid an ambush. If I pursue him, I shall fall directly into his trap. Better to let him go some distance, while we divide our forces, hasten out through Xie Valley, and seize Mount Qi, taking the men of Wei unawares.” The generals said, “There are other routes by which to take the region of Chang’an. Why does the Prime Minister seek only Mount Qi?” Kongming replied, “Mount Qi is the gateway to Chang’an. Should troops come from any of the commanderies west of Long, they must pass through this place. Moreover, it fronts the bank of the Wei River and has Xie Valley at its back; one may emerge to the left or enter from the right, and ambushes may readily be laid there. It is ground made for warfare. That is why I wish to seize it first and secure the advantage of the terrain.” All the generals bowed in submission. Kongming ordered Wei Yan, Zhang Ni, Du Qiong, and Chen Shi to march through Ji Valley, and Ma Dai, Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, and Ma Zhong through Xie Valley, all to rendezvous at Mount Qi. When the dispositions were settled, Kongming himself led the main army, appointing Guan Xing and Liao Hua as vanguard, and advanced behind them.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen and Sima Yi remained in the rear to oversee the army. They sent a detachment to reconnoiter along the old Chencang road, and it returned to report that the Shu troops had not come. After another ten days’ march, all the ambush forces in the rear returned as well, saying there was still no sign or word of the Shu army. Cao Zhen said, “The unbroken autumn rains have destroyed the plank roads. How could the men of Shu even know that we have withdrawn?” Sima Yi said, “The Shu army will emerge behind us.” “How do you know?” Cao Zhen asked. Sima Yi replied, “The weather has been clear for several days, yet the Shu army has not pursued. They have guessed that we laid ambushes and have therefore allowed our forces to go far ahead. Once all our troops have passed, they will seize Mount Qi.” Cao Zhen did not believe him. Sima Yi said, “Zidan, why do you not believe me? I judge that Kongming will certainly come through both valleys. Let you and me each guard the mouth of one valley, with ten days as the limit. If no Shu troops appear, I shall paint my face with rouge, put on a woman’s clothes, and come to your camp to submit myself for punishment.” Cao Zhen said, “If Shu troops do appear, I shall give you a jade belt bestowed by the Son of Heaven and one of the imperial horses.” They then divided their army into two columns: Cao Zhen led his troops to encamp west of Mount Qi at the mouth of Xie Valley, while Sima Yi led his army to encamp east of Mount Qi at the mouth of Ji Valley.\n\nOnce their camps had been established, Sima Yi first led a body of troops into ambush among the mountain valleys; the rest of the army encamped at the strategic points along the roads. Sima Yi then changed his clothes, mingled among the common soldiers, and inspected every camp. On reaching one camp, he heard a junior general look up to Heaven and complain, “We were drenched by the rain for so long, yet they would not let us go home. Now they have halted us here again, all because they insist upon some wager. Is it not the officers and men who suffer for it?” Sima Yi heard him, returned to his camp, ascended the command seat, and summoned all the generals before him. He had the offending officer picked out from among them and rebuked him: “The court maintains soldiers for a thousand days to employ them in a single hour of need. How dare you utter such complaints and thereby weaken the army’s spirit?” The man denied the charge. Sima Yi called forth his companions to testify against him, and the officer could no longer deny it. Sima Yi said, “This is no wager of mine. I seek to defeat the Shu army so that every one of you may return to court with merit. Yet you have recklessly voiced complaints and brought guilt upon yourself!” He shouted for the guards to take the man out and behead him. In a short while, the severed head was presented beneath the command tent. All the generals trembled. Sima Yi said, “Every one of you must devote himself fully to guarding against the Shu army. When you hear the signal cannon from my central command, advance from every side.” The generals received their orders and withdrew.\n\nMeanwhile, the four generals Wei Yan, Zhang Ni, Chen Shi, and Du Qiong led twenty thousand troops forward through Ji Valley. As they marched, a sudden report came that the adviser Deng Zhi had arrived, and the four generals asked the reason for his coming. Deng Zhi said, “The Prime Minister has issued an order: when you emerge from Ji Valley, beware of an ambush by the Wei army and do not advance rashly.” Chen Shi said, “Why is the Prime Minister so full of doubts in his conduct of war? I reckon that the Wei troops, after enduring ceaseless rain, have had their armor and clothing ruined and must be hastening home. How could they have laid another ambush? If we now march at double speed, we can win a great victory. Why are we again told not to advance?” Deng Zhi replied, “The Prime Minister has never made a calculation that failed or devised a plan that did not succeed. How dare you disobey his command?” Chen Shi laughed. “If the Prime Minister were truly so full of stratagems, he would never have suffered the loss of Jieting!” Wei Yan, recalling how Kongming had formerly refused to heed his plan, also laughed and said, “If the Prime Minister had listened to me and marched straight through Ziwu Valley, by now we would have taken not merely Chang’an, but Luoyang as well! What use is there in his obstinate insistence on marching through Mount Qi? First he orders us to advance, and now he tells us to halt. How muddled his commands are!” Chen Shi said, “I have five thousand troops of my own. I shall go straight out through Ji Valley, reach Mount Qi first, and establish camp there. Then we shall see whether the Prime Minister is ashamed!” Deng Zhi repeatedly tried to stop him, but Chen Shi would not listen. He led his five thousand troops directly out through Ji Valley. Deng Zhi had no choice but to hasten back and report to Kongming.\n\nChen Shi had led his troops only a few li when suddenly a cannon boomed and ambush forces sprang out on every side. When Chen Shi tried to retreat, the Wei troops had already packed the valley mouth, enclosing him as tightly as an iron barrel. He charged left and broke right, but could not escape. Suddenly a tremendous clamor arose, and a fierce body of troops came charging in. It was Wei Yan, who rescued Chen Shi and withdrew with him into the valley. Of the five thousand troops, only four or five hundred wounded men and horses remained. The Wei army came pursuing from behind, but Du Qiong and Zhang Ni led troops to their support, and only then did the Wei forces retire. Chen Shi and Wei Yan now believed that Kongming’s foresight was divine, but it was too late for regret.\n\nDeng Zhi returned to Kongming and reported how insolently Wei Yan and Chen Shi had behaved. Kongming laughed and said, “Wei Yan has always borne the features of a rebel. I know that he constantly harbors resentment, but I employ him because I value his courage. In time, he will surely bring disaster.” While he was speaking, a courier on a swift horse suddenly arrived to report that Chen Shi had lost more than four thousand men and had only four or five hundred wounded men and horses left, now stationed in the valley. Kongming ordered Deng Zhi to return to Ji Valley and soothe Chen Shi, lest he cause trouble. At the same time, he summoned Ma Dai and Wang Ping and instructed them: “If Wei troops are guarding Xie Valley, lead your own forces across the mountain ridges, traveling by night and hiding by day. Make haste to emerge on the left of Mount Qi, and raise fires as your signal.” He then summoned Ma Zhong and Zhang Yi and instructed them: “You too must follow secluded mountain paths, hiding by day and traveling by night. Go straight to the right of Mount Qi and raise fires as your signal. Join forces with Ma Dai and Wang Ping, and together raid Cao Zhen’s encampment. I shall attack from within the valley on three sides, and the Wei army can then be broken.” The four accepted their orders and departed separately with their troops. Kongming then summoned Guan Xing and Liao Hua and instructed them in a certain plan. Having received the secret design, the two led their troops away. Kongming himself took command of the picked soldiers and marched at double speed. While advancing, he also summoned Wu Ban and Wu Yi, gave them secret instructions, and sent them ahead with troops.\n\nCao Zhen, convinced that the Shu army would not come, grew lax and allowed his soldiers to rest. He merely waited for ten uneventful days to pass so that he might put Sima Yi to shame. Seven days had gone by when someone suddenly reported that a small number of Shu troops had emerged from the valley. Cao Zhen ordered his deputy general Qin Liang to take five thousand men and scout the area, forbidding him to allow the Shu army anywhere near their border. Qin Liang received the order and had barely reached the valley when his scouts sighted the Shu troops withdrawing. He hastened after them, but after traveling fifty or sixty li without seeing any trace of the enemy, he grew suspicious and ordered his soldiers to dismount and rest. Suddenly a scout rider reported, “Shu troops are lying in ambush ahead!” Qin Liang mounted to look and saw clouds of dust rising throughout the hills. He hastily ordered his soldiers to take precautions. Before long, tremendous cries arose from all around. Ahead, Wu Ban and Wu Yi charged out with their troops, while behind them Guan Xing and Liao Hua led soldiers to the attack. Mountains rose on either side, and there was no road of escape. From the heights, the Shu troops shouted, “Those who dismount and surrender will be spared!” Most of the Wei soldiers submitted. Qin Liang fought desperately, but Liao Hua cut him down from his horse with a single stroke.\n\nKongming had the surrendered soldiers detained with the rear army. He then gave their Wei armor and uniforms to five thousand Shu soldiers, disguised them as Wei troops, and ordered the four generals Guan Xing, Liao Hua, Wu Ban, and Wu Yi to lead them directly toward Cao Zhen’s camp. First he sent a mounted messenger into the camp to report, “There were only a few Shu troops, and we have driven them all away.” Cao Zhen was overjoyed. Suddenly it was reported that Commander Sima had sent a trusted messenger. Cao Zhen summoned the man and questioned him. The messenger said, “The Shu army has now employed an ambush and killed more than four thousand Wei soldiers. Commander Sima sends his regards to the general and urges you to put the wager from your mind and devote yourself fully to vigilance and defense.” Cao Zhen said, “There is not a single Shu soldier here.” He then dismissed the messenger and sent him back. Suddenly another report came that Qin Liang was returning with his troops. Cao Zhen personally came out of his tent to welcome him. Before they reached the camp, however, a messenger reported that fires had broken out both in front and behind. Cao Zhen hastened to the rear of the camp to look. Guan Xing, Liao Hua, Wu Ban, and Wu Yi were directing the Shu troops in a charge through the front of the encampment; Ma Dai and Wang Ping attacked from the rear; and Ma Zhong and Zhang Yi likewise arrived with their forces. The Wei soldiers, caught utterly unprepared, fled for their lives. The generals protected Cao Zhen as he escaped eastward, with the Shu army pursuing from behind.\n\nAs Cao Zhen fled, a tremendous clamor suddenly arose and a fierce body of troops came charging toward him. Cao Zhen’s courage failed and his heart quaked; but when he looked, he saw that it was Sima Yi. Sima Yi fought a fierce battle, and only then did the Shu troops withdraw. Cao Zhen escaped, but was overwhelmed with shame. Sima Yi said, “Zhuge Liang has seized the strategic ground at Mount Qi. We cannot remain here long. We should go and encamp by the Wei River, then devise a sound plan.” Cao Zhen asked, “Zhongda, how did you know that I had suffered this great defeat?” Sima Yi replied, “When I heard the returning messenger report that Zidan claimed there was not a single Shu soldier near you, I reckoned that Kongming must have come secretly to raid your camp. Knowing this, I came to your support. Now you have indeed fallen into his trap. Say no more of our wager; let us only unite our hearts in service to the state.” Cao Zhen was so frightened and distressed that his anger brought on an illness, and he took to his bed. The army encamped by the Wei River, and Sima Yi, fearing unrest among the troops, dared not let Cao Zhen command them.\n\nKongming now drove his troops forward in force and once more emerged at Mount Qi. After he had rewarded the army, the four generals Wei Yan, Chen Shi, Du Qiong, and Zhang Ni entered his tent, bowed low, and begged punishment. Kongming asked, “Who was responsible for the army’s defeat?” Wei Yan said, “Chen Shi disobeyed orders and secretly entered the valley mouth, thereby bringing about this great defeat.” Chen Shi said, “Wei Yan told me to do it.” Kongming said, “He rescued you, yet you turn around and accuse him! You have disobeyed military orders; no clever excuses will avail you!” He at once ordered the guards to take Chen Shi outside and behead him. Shortly afterward, Chen Shi’s head was hung before the command tent as a warning to the generals. Kongming did not kill Wei Yan at this time because he wished to preserve him for later use. After executing Chen Shi, Kongming was discussing the army’s advance when a spy suddenly reported that Cao Zhen was bedridden with illness and was presently receiving treatment in his camp. Kongming was delighted. He said to the generals, “If Cao Zhen’s illness were slight, he would surely return at once to Chang’an. Since the Wei army has not withdrawn, his illness must be grave, and they have kept him in the camp to reassure the troops. I shall write a letter and have Qin Liang’s surrendered soldiers carry it to Cao Zhen. Once he reads it, he will certainly die.” He summoned the surrendered troops before his tent and asked them, “You are all soldiers of Wei, and most of your parents, wives, and children are in the Central Plains. It would not be right to keep you long in Shu. What would you say if I now released you to return home?” The soldiers wept and bowed their thanks. Kongming said, “Cao Zidan and I have an understanding. I have a letter that you are to take back and deliver to him. You will certainly receive rich rewards.” The Wei soldiers took the letter, hurried back to their own camp, and presented Kongming’s missive to Cao Zhen. Cao Zhen raised himself from his sickbed, broke the seal, and read it. The letter said:\nZhuge Liang, Prime Minister of Han and Marquis of Wuxiang, sends this letter before Cao Zidan, Grand Marshal. I have heard it said that one who serves as a general must know when to withdraw and when to engage, when to yield and when to stand firm; he must know how to advance and retreat, how to appear weak and how to be strong. Unmoving, he must be like the mountains; inscrutable, like yin and yang; inexhaustible, like Heaven and Earth; replete, like the imperial granary; vast, like the Four Seas; and dazzling, like the Three Luminaries. He must foresee from the signs of Heaven whether drought or flood will come, and discern beforehand whether the terrain is rugged or level. He must perceive the proper moment offered by the disposition of armies and gauge the strengths and weaknesses of his foe. Alas, you ignorant stripling! You rebel against High Heaven, aid the traitor who usurped the realm, and proclaim an imperial title at Luoyang! You drove your shattered army through Xie Valley and met the drenching rains at Chencang! By land and water you were exhausted; men and horses ran wild in panic! You cast away spears and armor enough to fill the countryside, and abandoned swords and lances all across the ground! The commander’s heart collapsed and his courage split apart; the general scurried like a rat and fled in the frenzy of a wolf! You have no face with which to meet the elders of Guanzhong; with what countenance can you enter the halls of the chancellery? The historians will take up their brushes and record it, and the people will spread the tale from mouth to mouth: Zhongda trembles when he hears of battle; Zidan quails at the mere whisper of our coming! My soldiers are strong and my horses vigorous; my great generals surge like tigers and soar like dragons! We shall sweep the Qin Plain flat and turn the realm of Wei into desolate mounds!\n\nWhen Cao Zhen had finished reading, rage and resentment filled his breast, and that evening he died in the army camp. Sima Yi had his body placed upon a military wagon and sent men to escort it to Luoyang for burial. When the ruler of Wei learned that Cao Zhen was dead, he immediately issued an edict ordering Sima Yi to hasten into battle. Sima Yi led his great army out to confront Kongming and sent a letter of challenge one day in advance.\n\nKongming said to the generals, “Cao Zhen must be dead.” He endorsed the reply, accepting battle for the following day, and the messenger departed. That night Kongming gave Jiang Wei a secret plan and instructed him how to carry it out; he then summoned Guan Xing and gave him certain directions as well. The next day, Kongming raised all the forces at Mount Qi and advanced to the bank of the Wei River. On one side lay the river, on the other rose the mountains, and between them stretched a broad, open plain—a splendid field for battle. The two armies faced each other, with archers holding the corners of their formations. After the drums had sounded three times, the central standard in the Wei formation parted, and Sima Yi rode forth, followed by his generals. Before them they saw Kongming seated upright in his four-wheeled carriage, gently waving his feather fan. Sima Yi said, “My sovereign followed the example of Yao’s abdication to Shun. The throne was transmitted through two emperors, and he now rules the Central Plains. That he tolerates your two states of Shu and Wu is only because my sovereign is magnanimous, merciful, benevolent, and loath to bring suffering upon the people. You are merely a plowman from Nanyang, ignorant of Heaven’s ordained course, yet you insist upon invading us. By all reason you deserve annihilation! If you will come to your senses and mend your ways, you should return at once, each side guarding its own borders, thus preserving the balance of the Three Kingdoms and sparing the common people from misery. In that way, all of you may preserve your lives!” Kongming laughed and said, “The late Emperor entrusted his orphaned heir to me with a solemn charge. How could I refuse to devote my whole heart and strength to the destruction of traitors? Before long, your house of Cao will be destroyed by Han. Your grandfathers and fathers were all ministers of Han, and for generations your family lived upon Han stipends. Yet rather than think of repaying the dynasty, you assist usurpers and rebels. Are you not ashamed of yourself?” Sima Yi’s face flushed with shame. “I shall settle with you which of us is victor and which vanquished! If you can defeat me, I swear never again to serve as a great commander. But if you are defeated, return at once to your native place, and I shall do you no harm!”\n\nKongming said, “Do you wish to pit general against general, army against army, or formation against formation?” Sima Yi replied, “First we shall contend in formations.” Kongming said, “Then arrange yours first and let me see it.” Sima Yi entered the central command, took a yellow flag in hand, and waved it. The troops on the left and right moved into position and formed an array. Sima Yi mounted again, rode before it, and asked, “Do you recognize my formation?” Kongming laughed. “Even the lesser officers in my army could arrange it. This is the Primal Unity Formation.” Sima Yi said, “Arrange your formation and let me see it.” Kongming entered his lines, gave one wave of his feather fan, and then emerged again before the formation. “Do you recognize my array?” he asked. Sima Yi said, “This is merely the Eight Trigrams Formation. How could I fail to recognize it?” Kongming said, “You may recognize it, but do you dare attack it?” Sima Yi replied, “Since I recognize it, why should I not dare?” Kongming said, “Then come and attack as you please.”\n\nSima Yi returned to his own lines and summoned the three generals Dai Ling, Zhang Hu, and Yue Lin. He instructed them, “The formation Kongming has arranged is ordered according to the eight gates: Rest, Life, Injury, Obstruction, Prospect, Death, Alarm, and Opening. You three are to attack through the Gate of Life in the due east, fight your way out through the Gate of Rest in the southwest, and then charge in again through the Gate of Opening in the due north. In this way the formation can be broken. Be careful and attentive!” Dai Ling took the center, Zhang Hu the front, and Yue Lin the rear, each leading thirty horsemen, and they charged in through the Gate of Life. Both armies raised battle cries to encourage them. The three generals fought their way into the Shu formation, only to find its ranks like connected walls, through which they could not break. In alarm, they wheeled their horsemen past a corner of the array and charged southwest, but the Shu troops checked them with arrows, and again they could not force their way through. Within the formation, rank lay behind rank and gate opened beyond gate; how could they distinguish east from west, or south from north? The three generals lost sight of one another and could do nothing but rush about wildly. They saw only sorrowful clouds stretching dimly overhead and a grim mist hanging thick around them. Wherever shouts arose, the Wei soldiers were bound one after another and sent to the central command.\n\nKongming sat within his command tent, while Zhang Hu, Dai Ling, Yue Lin, and all ninety soldiers stood bound below him. Kongming laughed and said, “Though I have captured you, what wonder is there in that? I shall release you to return to Sima Yi. Tell him to study the military classics again and review the methods of warfare more closely. It will not be too late for us to decide victor and vanquished after that. Since I have spared your lives, you must leave your weapons and warhorses behind.” He then had their armor and clothing stripped away, their faces smeared with ink, and sent them out of the formation on foot. When Sima Yi saw them, he flew into a fury and turned to his generals. “After such a humiliation has blunted our fighting spirit, how can we show our faces again before the ministers of the Central Plains?” He immediately directed the whole army to assault the formation with utter disregard for death. Drawing his own sword, Sima Yi led more than a hundred valiant officers and spurred them on in the charge. The two armies had just met when drums and horns suddenly sounded together behind the Wei lines and tremendous cries arose. A fierce body of troops came charging from the southwest—it was Guan Xing. Sima Yi detached his rear division to oppose him, then drove the rest of his army forward into battle. Suddenly the Wei troops fell into complete disorder. Jiang Wei, as it happened, had secretly led another force against them. The Shu troops attacked from three directions at once. Sima Yi was greatly alarmed and hurriedly ordered a retreat. With Shu forces closing in on every side, he led his whole army in a desperate charge southward and broke through. Six or seven men out of every ten in the Wei army were killed or wounded. Sima Yi withdrew to the southern bank of the Wei River, established camp, and held his defenses without venturing out.\n\nKongming gathered his victorious troops and returned to Mount Qi. At that time, Li Yan of Yong’an had sent Commandant Gou An to escort grain and rice to the army and deliver the stores. Gou An was fond of wine and had dallied along the road, arriving ten days after the appointed deadline. Kongming was furious. “In my army, provisions are the foremost concern. A delay of three days deserves execution! You are now ten days late—what possible justification can you offer?” He shouted for the guards to take Gou An out and behead him. Chief Clerk Yang Yi said, “Gou An is one of Li Yan’s men, and moreover most of our money and grain comes from western Shu. If this man is killed, no one will dare transport provisions here in the future.” Kongming therefore ordered the guards to untie him, had him beaten with eighty strokes of the staff, and released him. Gou An, resentful of the punishment, took five or six personal attendants that very night and rode straight to the Wei camp to surrender. Sima Yi summoned him, and Gou An bowed and related all that had occurred. Sima Yi said, “Even if matters are as you say, Kongming is full of schemes, and your words are difficult to trust. If you can perform a great service for me, I shall petition the Son of Heaven to appoint you a senior general.” Gou An said, “Whatever the task may be, I shall exert myself to accomplish it.” Sima Yi said, “Return to Chengdu and spread rumors that Kongming harbors resentment toward his sovereign and intends sooner or later to proclaim himself emperor. If you can induce your ruler to summon Kongming home by edict, that will be your achievement.”\n\nGou An agreed and returned directly to Chengdu. There he met with the palace eunuchs and spread rumors that Kongming relied upon his own great achievements and would sooner or later usurp the state. When the eunuchs heard this, they were greatly alarmed and immediately entered the inner palace to report it to the Emperor, recounting the whole affair in detail. The Latter Ruler, astonished, said, “If this is so, what are we to do?” The eunuchs replied, “You may summon him back to Chengdu by edict and strip him of his military authority, thus preventing rebellion.” The Latter Ruler issued an edict ordering Kongming to withdraw his army and return to court. Jiang Wan stepped from the ranks and memorialized, “Since the Prime Minister took the field, he has repeatedly achieved great merit. Why is he being summoned back?” The Latter Ruler replied, “We have a confidential matter that must be discussed with the Prime Minister face-to-face.” He at once dispatched an envoy bearing the edict to travel through the night and summon Kongming home.\n\nThe imperial envoy went directly to the great camp at Mount Qi. Kongming received him and, after accepting the edict, looked up to Heaven and sighed. “My sovereign is young; there must be treacherous ministers at his side! I am on the very point of achieving success—why am I being recalled? If I do not return, I shall be deceiving my sovereign. Yet if I obey the command and withdraw, it will be difficult ever again to obtain such an opportunity.” Jiang Wei asked, “If the great army retreats and Sima Yi takes advantage of the moment to pursue and attack us, what shall we do?” Kongming replied, “As we withdraw, the army may retreat in five columns. Today we shall first evacuate this camp. If a camp contains one thousand soldiers, dig two thousand cooking hearths. Today dig three thousand hearths, tomorrow four thousand. Each day as the army retreats, increase the number of hearths along the way.” Yang Yi said, “In former times, Sun Bin captured Pang Juan by increasing his troops while reducing the number of hearths. Now that the Prime Minister is withdrawing his army, why do you increase the hearths?” Kongming replied, “Sima Yi is highly skilled in war. When he learns that I am withdrawing, he will certainly pursue. Yet he will suspect that I have laid an ambush and will surely count the hearths in each abandoned camp. When he sees the number of hearths increasing every day, he will be unable to tell whether my troops are retreating or being reinforced. His suspicions will make him afraid to pursue. Thus I may withdraw gradually without suffering the loss of any troops.” He then passed down the order to retreat.\n\nSima Yi, meanwhile, reckoned that Gou An’s scheme had succeeded and waited only for the Shu army to withdraw, whereupon he intended to fall upon it in full force. As he hesitated over his next move, a sudden report came that the Shu camp stood empty and all its men and horses had departed. Because Kongming was so full of stratagems, Sima Yi dared not pursue rashly. He personally led more than a hundred horsemen to inspect the Shu camp, ordered his soldiers to count the cooking hearths, and then returned to his own encampment. The next day, he again sent soldiers to the next abandoned camp to count the hearths there. They returned and reported, “The hearths in this camp are more numerous by one measure than those in the last.” Sima Yi said to his generals, “I judged that Kongming was full of schemes, and now, sure enough, he has increased both his troops and his hearths. If I pursue him, I shall certainly fall into his trap. Better to withdraw for the present and devise some sound plan later.” He therefore recalled his army and did not pursue. Without losing a single man, Kongming withdrew toward Chengdu. Later, local inhabitants from the mouth of Shu came to report to Sima Yi that while Kongming was retreating, they had seen no increase in his troops, only in his cooking hearths. Sima Yi looked up to Heaven and sighed deeply. “Kongming has imitated Yu Xu’s method and deceived me! In strategy, I am not his equal!” He then led his great army back to Luoyang. It was just as the verse says:\nWhen players meet their match, neither can easily prevail;\nWhen generals face worthy foes, neither dares grow proud.\nWhat befell Kongming after he returned to Chengdu remains unknown. Read on to learn how events unfold.\n\n### Chapter 101\n\nZhuge Liang Disguises Himself as a Deity in Longxi; Zhang He Falls into a Trap While Racing to Sword Pass\n\nNow Zhuge Liang, having used the stratagem of reducing his troops while increasing the number of cooking fires, withdrew his army to Hanzhong. Sima Yi, fearing an ambush, dared not pursue and likewise withdrew his forces to Chang’an. Thus the Shu army did not lose a single man. After richly rewarding the entire army, Zhuge Liang returned to Chengdu and entered the palace to see the Latter Emperor. He memorialized: “This old minister marched out from Mount Qi, intending to seize Chang’an, when I unexpectedly received an edict from Your Majesty recalling me. I do not know what grave matter prompted it.” The Latter Emperor had no answer. After a long while, he said, “It had been so long since We had seen the Prime Minister’s face that Our heart greatly yearned for you. We therefore issued a special edict recalling you. There was no other reason.” Zhuge Liang said, “That was not Your Majesty’s true intent. Some treacherous minister must have slandered me, alleging that I harbored disloyal designs.” Hearing this, the Latter Emperor remained silent. Zhuge Liang said, “This old minister received the late Emperor’s profound favor and swore to repay it with death. If there are treacherous villains within the court, how can I campaign against the rebels without?” The Latter Emperor said, “We mistakenly listened to the words of a eunuch and recalled the Prime Minister in a moment of folly. Only today has the obstruction been cleared from Our mind, but it is too late for regret.” Zhuge Liang summoned the eunuchs and subjected them to a thorough inquiry, whereupon he learned that the rumors had been spread by Gou An. Men were sent in haste to arrest him, but he had already fled to Wei. Zhuge Liang executed the eunuchs who had submitted false memorials, and dismissed all the rest from the palace. He also severely rebuked Jiang Wan, Fei Yi, and the others for failing to detect the treachery and remonstrate with the Emperor. The two men repeatedly assented and acknowledged their guilt.\n\nZhuge Liang took leave of the Latter Emperor and returned to Hanzhong. On the one hand, he issued a dispatch ordering Li Yan to provide grain and fodder and continue transporting them to the front; on the other, he once more deliberated upon launching a campaign. Yang Yi said, “After our several recent campaigns, the strength of the army is exhausted, while provisions have again failed to keep pace. It would be better now to divide the army into two contingents, each serving for a fixed term of three months. Thus, from an army of two hundred thousand, only one hundred thousand would march out from Mount Qi. After remaining there three months, those hundred thousand would be relieved by the other hundred thousand. By rotating the contingents in this way, the army’s strength would never be depleted. Then, advancing gradually, we may gain the Central Plain.” Zhuge Liang said, “Your words accord exactly with my own thought. My conquest of the Central Plain is not the work of a morning or an evening. We must indeed make such a long-term plan.” He therefore issued an order dividing the troops into two contingents, each to serve a term of one hundred days and relieve the other in rotation. Anyone who exceeded the prescribed term would be dealt with according to military law.\n\nIn the second month of spring, in the ninth year of Jianxing, Zhuge Liang once more led an army against Wei. It was then the fifth year of Taihe in Wei. When the Emperor of Wei, Cao Rui, learned that Zhuge Liang was again invading the Central Plain, he hastily summoned Sima Yi to deliberate. Sima Yi said, “Now that Zidan is dead, I am willing to devote all my strength to exterminating these marauding rebels and thereby repay Your Majesty.” Cao Rui was overjoyed and gave a banquet in his honor. The following day, a messenger reported that the Shu army was pressing its invasion. Cao Rui at once commanded Sima Yi to take the field against the enemy and personally ordered out his imperial carriage to escort him beyond the city. After taking leave of the Emperor of Wei, Sima Yi proceeded directly to Chang’an, where he assembled the forces from every region and discussed a plan for defeating the Shu army. Zhang He said, “I am willing to lead a force to defend Yong and Mei and hold off the Shu army.” Sima Yi said, “My vanguard cannot withstand Zhuge Liang’s host by itself, and to divide our forces between front and rear offers no prospect of victory. It would be better to leave troops guarding Shanggui and send all the rest to Mount Qi. Would you be willing to serve as vanguard?” Zhang He was delighted. “I have always cherished loyalty and righteousness and longed to devote myself wholly to the service of the state, but regretted that I had never met one who understood me. Now that the Commander-in-Chief is willing to entrust me with this great responsibility, I would not refuse though I faced ten thousand deaths.” Sima Yi accordingly appointed Zhang He vanguard and placed him in command of the main army. He also ordered Guo Huai to defend the commanderies of Longxi, while the other generals advanced by separate routes. Scouts from the van reported: “Zhuge Liang is leading his main army toward Mount Qi. His advance commanders, Wang Ping and Zhang Yi, have come directly from Chencang, passed Jian’ge, and are advancing from San Pass toward Xie Valley.” Sima Yi said to Zhang He, “Now that Zhuge Liang is driving swiftly forward, he will certainly reap the wheat of Longxi to provision his army. You are to encamp at Mount Qi, while Guo Huai and I patrol the commanderies around Tianshui to prevent the rebel troops from cutting the wheat.” Zhang He accepted the order and led forty thousand men to defend Mount Qi. Sima Yi led the main army toward Longxi.\n\nNow when Zhuge Liang’s army reached Mount Qi and had finished pitching camp, he saw that Wei troops had already made preparations along the bank of the Wei River. He said to his generals, “This must be Sima Yi’s doing. Our camp is now short of grain. I have repeatedly sent men to press Li Yan to transport rice for our supply, but it still has not arrived. I believe the wheat in the Long region is ripe. We may secretly lead troops out to reap it.” He therefore left Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, Wu Ban, and Wu Yi to guard the camp at Mount Qi, while he himself led Jiang Wei, Wei Yan, and the other generals to Lu City. The governor of Lu City had long known Zhuge Liang’s reputation and hastily opened the gates and came out to surrender. After reassuring him, Zhuge Liang asked, “Where is the wheat now ripe?” The governor replied, “The wheat in the Long region is already ripe.” Zhuge Liang left Zhang Yi and Ma Zhong to guard Lu City, then led the other generals and the entire army toward the Long region. His vanguard reported back, “Sima Yi has brought troops here.” Zhuge Liang exclaimed in surprise, “The man foresaw that I would come to reap the wheat!” He at once bathed and changed his garments, then had three identical four-wheeled carriages brought forward, all adorned in precisely the same fashion. Zhuge Liang had ordered these carriages made beforehand in Shu. He now commanded Jiang Wei to lead one thousand soldiers to escort a carriage, with another five hundred beating drums, and conceal himself behind Shanggui. Ma Dai was to take the left and Wei Yan the right, each likewise leading one thousand soldiers to escort a carriage and five hundred to beat drums. Each carriage was to be pushed by twenty-four men, barefoot and dressed in black, with loosened hair and swords in hand, each holding a black seven-star banner as they pushed on either side. The three commanders received their plans and departed with their troops and carriages. Zhuge Liang further ordered thirty thousand soldiers, each carrying a sickle and pack rope, to stand ready to reap the wheat. Then he selected twenty-four strong and valiant men, dressed each in black, with loosened hair and swords in hand, to surround the four-wheeled carriage as its attendants. He ordered Guan Xing to attire himself in the likeness of Tianpeng, carrying a black seven-star banner and walking before the carriage. Zhuge Liang seated himself upright upon it and advanced toward the Wei camp.\n\nThe Wei scouts were greatly alarmed at the sight, unable to tell whether these were men or ghosts, and hastened to report to Sima Yi. Sima Yi came out of camp to look for himself. He saw Zhuge Liang wearing his cap and crane-feather cloak, a feather fan moving in his hand as he sat erect upon the carriage. To either side stood twenty-four men with loosened hair and drawn swords, while before it walked a man carrying a black banner. Dimly seen, they resembled heavenly spirits. Sima Yi said, “This is another of Zhuge Liang’s uncanny tricks!” He detached two thousand horse and foot and ordered them, “Go swiftly and seize them all—carriage and men together!” The Wei soldiers received the order and rushed forward in pursuit. When Zhuge Liang saw them coming, he had the carriage turned around and moved slowly toward the Shu camp in the distance. The Wei troops spurred their horses after him, but a chill wind sighed around them and cold mist spread everywhere. They pursued with all their might for some distance, yet could not overtake him. Deeply alarmed, they all reined in their horses and said, “How strange! We have chased at full speed for thirty li. He remains before us, yet we cannot catch him. What are we to do?”\n\nSeeing that the soldiers had ceased to come on, Zhuge Liang ordered the carriage pushed back toward them and halted facing the Wei troops. After hesitating a long while, they once more loosed their reins and galloped after him. Zhuge Liang again turned his carriage and moved slowly away. The Wei soldiers chased another twenty li, yet though he remained before their eyes, they never overtook him, and all stood stupefied. Zhuge Liang ordered the carriage turned to face them and had it pushed backward. The Wei soldiers were about to pursue once more when Sima Yi arrived behind them at the head of another force. He passed down an order: “Zhuge Liang is deeply versed in the Eight Gates and the Arts of Concealment and can command the spirits of the Six Ding and Six Jia. This is the method of ‘contracting the earth’ from the Celestial Book of the Six Jia. The army must not pursue him.” Just as the soldiers reined around to withdraw, war drums thundered from the left and a body of troops came charging upon them. From amid the Shu ranks emerged twenty-four men with loosened hair and swords in hand, barefoot and dressed in black, surrounding a four-wheeled carriage. Upon it sat Zhuge Liang, erect in his cap and crane-feather cloak, moving a feather fan in his hand. Sima Yi cried in astonishment, “A moment ago Zhuge Liang was sitting on that other carriage! We chased him for fifty li and could not catch him. How can another Zhuge Liang be here? Strange! Strange!” Before he had finished speaking, war drums sounded from the right and another body of troops came charging forth. Upon another four-wheeled carriage sat a second Zhuge Liang, likewise surrounded by twenty-four barefoot men in black, with loosened hair and swords in hand. Sima Yi was filled with doubt. Turning to his generals, he said, “These must be divine soldiers!” The entire army fell into confusion. None dared give battle, and all fled in disorder.\n\nWhile they were fleeing, war drums suddenly thundered again and yet another body of troops charged upon them. At their head was a four-wheeled carriage upon which Zhuge Liang sat erect, with attendants pushing it on either side exactly as before. Every Wei soldier was horrified. Sima Yi could not tell whether they were men or ghosts, nor did he know how many Shu troops there were. Terrified, he hastily led his men into Shanggui, closed the gates, and refused to come out. By that time Zhuge Liang had already ordered thirty thousand picked troops to reap all the wheat of the Long region and transport it to Lu City for threshing and drying. Sima Yi remained within Shanggui for three days, not daring to leave the city. Only after he saw the Shu army withdraw did he venture to send troops out to scout. Along the road they captured a Shu soldier and brought him before Sima Yi. Sima Yi questioned him, and the man replied, “I was one of those reaping the wheat. I lost my horse and was captured.” Sima Yi asked, “What divine soldiers were those we saw earlier?” The man answered, “The three ambushing forces were not led by Zhuge Liang at all, but by Jiang Wei, Ma Dai, and Wei Yan. Each force had only one thousand soldiers escorting a carriage and five hundred beating drums. Only the carriage that first came to lure you out bore Zhuge Liang himself.” Sima Yi looked up to heaven and sighed deeply. “Zhuge Liang possesses the genius to appear like a god and vanish like a ghost!” Suddenly it was reported that Deputy Commander-in-Chief Guo Huai had come to see him. Sima Yi received him, and after they had exchanged the proper courtesies, Guo Huai said, “I have heard that the Shu army is not numerous and is now threshing wheat at Lu City. We can attack it.” Sima Yi recounted the earlier events in detail. Guo Huai laughed. “That deception served him only for a moment. Now that we have seen through it, what is there to fear? I shall lead a force against his rear, while you lead another against his front. Lu City will be taken and Zhuge Liang captured.” Sima Yi agreed, and the army advanced in two divisions.\n\nNow Zhuge Liang was with his army threshing and drying wheat at Lu City when he suddenly summoned his generals to receive orders. “The enemy will certainly attack the city tonight. I judge that the wheat fields east and west of Lu City are well suited for ambushes. Who dares go there for me?” Jiang Wei, Wei Yan, Ma Dai, and Ma Zhong stepped forward and said, “We are willing to go.” Zhuge Liang was delighted. He ordered Jiang Wei and Wei Yan each to lead two thousand men and lie in ambush to the southeast and northwest, while Ma Dai and Ma Zhong were each to lead two thousand men and lie hidden to the southwest and northeast. “When you hear the signal cannon, charge from all four corners at once.” The four generals received the plan and departed with their troops. Zhuge Liang himself led a little more than a hundred men, each carrying firecrackers, out of the city and concealed them in the wheat fields to wait.\n\nNow Sima Yi led his army straight to the foot of Lu City. By then the light was fading, and he said to his generals, “If we advance by day, those within the city will certainly be prepared. We should take advantage of the night to attack. The walls here are low and the moat shallow; we can readily break in.” He therefore stationed his army outside the city. During the first watch, Guo Huai also arrived with his troops. The two forces joined, and at a single roll of drums they surrounded Lu City on every side like an iron barrel. From the walls, ten thousand crossbows loosed at once, while arrows and stones fell like rain, and the Wei troops dared not advance. Suddenly signal charges exploded one after another amid the Wei army. The whole host was thrown into alarm, not knowing from where the enemy was coming. When Guo Huai sent men to search the wheat fields, flames leaped skyward at all four corners and mighty battle cries arose. Four divisions of Shu troops charged in together, while all four gates of Lu City flew open and the soldiers within rushed out. Attacked from within and without, the Wei troops were slaughtered in a great battle, and countless men perished. Sima Yi led his defeated soldiers in a desperate struggle through the encirclement and seized a hilltop, while Guo Huai likewise led his broken troops behind the hill and established a camp there. Zhuge Liang entered the city and ordered the four generals to pitch camp at the four corners.\n\nGuo Huai said to Sima Yi, “We have faced the Shu army for a long while and have found no means to drive it back. Now we have suffered another defeat and lost more than three thousand men. Unless we devise a plan soon, it will be difficult for us to withdraw later.” Sima Yi said, “What, then, should we do?” Guo Huai replied, “We should send urgent dispatches summoning the forces of Yong and Liang to join in exterminating the enemy. I am willing to lead troops in a surprise attack on Jian’ge and cut off their road of retreat. Their grain and fodder will then be unable to pass, and their entire army will fall into confusion. If we strike them while taking advantage of that moment, the enemy can be destroyed.” Sima Yi agreed and dispatched urgent orders by night to Yong and Liang, calling up their forces. Before many days had passed, the general Sun Li arrived with troops from the various commanderies. Sima Yi at once ordered Sun Li to join Guo Huai in an attack on Jian’ge.\n\nNow Zhuge Liang had been confronting the enemy at Lu City for a long time without seeing the Wei army come forth to battle. He summoned Ma Dai and Jiang Wei into the city and gave them orders: “The Wei troops are holding the mountain strongholds and refusing battle for two reasons: first, they expect our wheat to run out and leave us without provisions; second, they have sent troops to attack Jian’ge and sever our supply route. Each of you is to lead ten thousand men ahead and occupy the strategic passes. When the Wei troops see that we are prepared, they will withdraw of their own accord.” The two men departed with their forces. Chief Clerk Yang Yi then entered the tent and reported: “The Prime Minister formerly ordered that the main army be relieved every hundred days. That term has now expired. The troops from Hanzhong have already emerged from the mouth of the river gorges, and official dispatches have arrived from the road ahead. They await only a rendezvous to exchange places. Of the eighty thousand soldiers now here, forty thousand are due to be relieved.” Zhuge Liang said, “Since the order has been given, have them depart at once.”\n\nWhen the troops heard this, each man packed his belongings and prepared to set out. Suddenly it was reported that Sun Li, leading two hundred thousand troops from Yong and Liang, had come to aid the battle and was on his way to seize Jian’ge, while Sima Yi himself was leading troops to attack Lu City. All the Shu soldiers were alarmed. Yang Yi entered and said to Zhuge Liang, “The Wei army is approaching with great urgency. The Prime Minister should temporarily retain the troops due to be relieved and use them to repel the enemy. When the new troops arrive, the exchange can be made.” Zhuge Liang said, “That cannot be done. In employing troops and commanding generals, trust is the foundation. Since my order was given beforehand, how can I break faith? Moreover, the Shu soldiers who are due to leave have all prepared to return home, and their parents, wives, and children are leaning against their doorways awaiting them. Though I now face great peril, I will never detain them.” He immediately passed down an order that the troops due to depart were to leave that very day. When the soldiers heard it, they all cried aloud: “The Prime Minister shows us such grace that we are willing not to return for now. Each of us will cast away his life and slaughter the Wei troops to repay the Prime Minister!” Zhuge Liang said, “You ought to return home. How can you remain here any longer?” But all the soldiers wished to fight and were unwilling to go home. Zhuge Liang said, “Since you are determined to fight beside me, go out of the city and pitch camp. When the Wei army arrives, do not allow it time even to catch its breath, but attack at once. This is the method of awaiting the weary in a state of repose.” The soldiers received the order. Each took up his weapon and joyfully left the city, where they drew up in formation and waited.\n\nNow the troops from Western Liang had marched by forced stages, and both men and horses were exhausted. Just as they were about to pitch camp and rest, the Shu troops surged upon them as one. Every man fought with courage; the generals were fierce and the troops valiant. The soldiers of Yong and Liang could not withstand them and turned in retreat. The Shu troops pursued with all their strength, slaughtering them until corpses covered the wilderness and blood ran in channels. Zhuge Liang came out of the city, gathered his victorious troops, and brought them within to reward their labors. Suddenly it was reported that an urgent letter had arrived from Li Yan at Yong’an. Greatly alarmed, Zhuge Liang broke the seal and read it. The letter said:\n\n“I have recently heard that Eastern Wu has sent an envoy to Luoyang and made peace with Wei. Wei has commanded Wu to attack Shu, though fortunately Wu has not yet raised troops. I have now ascertained this intelligence and respectfully beg the Prime Minister to make prudent plans without delay.”\n\nWhen Zhuge Liang had finished reading, he was deeply alarmed and suspicious. He assembled his generals and said, “If Eastern Wu raises troops to invade Shu, I must return with all speed.” He immediately issued orders for the troops in the great camp at Mount Qi to withdraw into Western Shu for the time being. “Sima Yi knows that I have troops stationed here and will certainly not dare pursue them.” Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, Wu Ban, and Wu Yi therefore divided the army into two columns and slowly withdrew into Western Shu.\n\nWhen Zhang He saw the Shu troops withdraw, he feared some stratagem and dared not pursue. Instead, he led his soldiers to see Sima Yi and said, “The Shu army has now withdrawn. I do not know what it intends.” Sima Yi said, “Zhuge Liang has countless cunning schemes. We must not move rashly. It would be better to hold fast until his provisions are exhausted, when he will naturally withdraw.” The general Wei Ping stepped forward and said, “The Shu army has abandoned its camp at Mount Qi and retreated. This is precisely the time to pursue our advantage. Yet the Commander-in-Chief holds the army motionless, fearing Shu as one fears a tiger. What will you do when the whole realm laughs at you?” Sima Yi remained adamant and refused.\n\nNow when Zhuge Liang learned that the troops from Mount Qi had returned, he summoned Ma Zhong and Yang Yi into his tent and entrusted them with a secret plan. He ordered them to lead ten thousand crossbowmen ahead to the Mumen Road at Jian’ge and lie in ambush on both sides. If the Wei troops pursued them there, they were to wait for his signal cannon, then roll down timber and stones to cut off the enemy’s retreat and shoot upon them from both ends. The two men departed with their troops. Zhuge Liang next summoned Wei Yan and Guan Xing and ordered them to lead troops as the rear guard. He had banners planted everywhere along all four sides of the city walls, while firewood and brush were piled at random within and smoke and flames were raised as a feint. The main army then marched toward the Mumen Road.\n\nScouts from the Wei camp came to report to Sima Yi: “The main body of the Shu army has withdrawn, but we do not know how many troops remain in the city.” Sima Yi went personally to inspect it. Seeing banners planted on the walls and smoke rising within, he laughed and said, “This is an empty city.” He sent men to reconnoiter, and it was indeed empty. Sima Yi was delighted. “Zhuge Liang has withdrawn. Who dares pursue him?” Vanguard commander Zhang He said, “I am willing to go.” Sima Yi restrained him, saying, “Your nature is impetuous. You must not go.” Zhang He said, “When the Commander-in-Chief marched through the pass, you appointed me vanguard. Today is precisely the time to win distinction, yet you refuse to employ me. Why?” Sima Yi said, “Since the Shu army has withdrawn, it will certainly have planted ambushes at the narrow and dangerous places. Only with the utmost caution can you pursue.” Zhang He said, “I understand that already. You need not be concerned.” Sima Yi said, “Since you insist on going, see that you do not regret it.” Zhang He replied, “A true man gives his life to repay his country. Though I die ten thousand deaths, I shall have no regret.” Sima Yi said, “Since you are resolved to go, lead five thousand men in advance. I shall order Wei Ping to follow with twenty thousand horse and foot to guard against ambushes, while I myself will lead three thousand soldiers behind them as support.”\n\nZhang He received the order and led his troops in swift pursuit. After traveling more than thirty li, he suddenly heard mighty battle cries behind him. A body of troops burst from the woods, and the general at their head reined in his horse, held his sword crosswise, and shouted, “Rebel general, where are you leading those troops?” Zhang He turned and saw that it was Wei Yan. Enraged, he wheeled his horse and engaged him. Before ten bouts had passed, Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled. Zhang He pursued him for more than thirty li, then reined in and looked about. Seeing no ambush anywhere, he spurred forward again. Just as he rounded a hillside, loud battle cries arose once more and another body of troops burst forth. The general at their head was Guan Xing. Holding his sword crosswise and reining in his horse, he cried, “Zhang He, do not flee! I am here!” Zhang He urged his horse forward and engaged him. Before ten bouts had passed, Guan Xing turned his horse and fled. Zhang He pursued close behind. When they reached a dense wood, Zhang He grew suspicious and sent men to scout in every direction. No ambush was found, so he set aside his fears and resumed the chase. Unexpectedly, Wei Yan had circled around and appeared before him. Zhang He fought him for more than ten bouts, whereupon Wei Yan again fled in defeat. Zhang He pursued in fury, only to find Guan Xing had likewise circled ahead and blocked his road. Zhang He was enraged and spurred forward to engage him. After ten bouts, the Shu troops cast away clothing, armor, gear, and other articles until the road was completely obstructed. The Wei soldiers all dismounted and fought to seize them.\n\nWei Yan and Guan Xing took turns fighting Zhang He, who pursued them with furious courage. As night drew near, they reached the entrance to the Mumen Road. Wei Yan wheeled his horse and shouted abuse: “Zhang He, rebellious villain! I will no longer avoid you! Keep pursuing me, and I shall now fight you to the death!” Zhang He was consumed with rage. Leveling his spear, he spurred straight at Wei Yan, who brandished his sword and came to meet him. Before ten bouts had passed, Wei Yan suffered a crushing defeat. Abandoning armor, clothing, helmet, and even his spare horse, he led his defeated troops into the Mumen Road. Zhang He’s lust for slaughter was now fully aroused, and when he saw Wei Yan fleeing in utter rout, he galloped after him. By then darkness had fallen. At the explosion of a cannon, flames leaped skyward from the mountains, and great stones and tangled timbers came rolling down, blocking the road ahead. Zhang He cried in alarm, “I have fallen into a trap!” He hastily turned his horse, but behind him timber and stones had already filled the road of retreat. Only one open space remained between sheer cliffs on either side, and Zhang He had no path forward or back. Suddenly a wooden clapper sounded. Ten thousand crossbows loosed from both sides, and Zhang He and more than a hundred of his subordinate officers were all shot dead within the Mumen Road. A poet of later times wrote:\n\nAmbushed crossbows flew like ten thousand stars,\nAnd on Mumen Road they felled the mighty warrior.\nTo this day, when travelers pass through Jian’ge,\nThey still speak the strategist’s ancient name.\n\nNow after Zhang He had died, the pursuing Wei troops arrived behind him. When they saw the road blocked, they knew that Zhang He had fallen into a trap. They reined their horses around and hastily withdrew. Suddenly a great shout came from the mountaintop: “Prime Minister Zhuge is here!” The soldiers looked up and saw Zhuge Liang standing amid the firelight. Pointing at them, he said, “Today I went hunting and meant to shoot a ‘horse,’ but by mistake I struck a ‘stag.’ Depart in peace, every one of you, and report to Zhongda that sooner or later he will surely be captured by me.” The Wei troops returned to Sima Yi and related the whole affair in detail. Sima Yi was overcome with grief. Looking up to heaven, he sighed, “That Zhang Junyi has lost his life is my fault!” He then withdrew his army to Luoyang. When the Emperor of Wei learned that Zhang He was dead, he shed tears and sighed. He ordered that the body be recovered and buried with great honors.\n\nNow Zhuge Liang entered Hanzhong and prepared to return to Chengdu to see the Latter Emperor. Protector-General Li Yan falsely memorialized to the Latter Emperor: “I had already prepared the army’s provisions and was about to transport them to the Prime Minister’s front. I do not know why the Prime Minister suddenly withdrew his army.” When the Latter Emperor heard the memorial, he immediately ordered Imperial Secretary Fei Yi to go to Hanzhong, see Zhuge Liang, and ask why he had withdrawn. Fei Yi reached Hanzhong and conveyed the Latter Emperor’s intent. Zhuge Liang was astonished. “Li Yan sent me an urgent letter saying that Eastern Wu was about to raise troops and invade Shu. That was why I withdrew the army.” Fei Yi said, “Li Yan memorialized that the army’s provisions were already prepared and that the Prime Minister had withdrawn without cause. For this reason the Son of Heaven commanded me to come and inquire.” Zhuge Liang was furious and ordered an investigation. It was discovered that Li Yan, having failed to supply the army with provisions, feared that the Prime Minister would punish him. He had therefore sent a letter to bring Zhuge Liang back, then falsely memorialized to the Emperor to conceal his own offense. Zhuge Liang cried in fury, “For his own selfish ends, this wretch has ruined a great affair of state!” He ordered Li Yan summoned and intended to behead him. Fei Yi urged him, “Prime Minister, remember the late Emperor’s charge when he entrusted the orphaned heir to you, and spare Li Yan for the present.” Zhuge Liang agreed. Fei Yi then prepared a memorial and reported the matter to the Emperor. After reading it, the Latter Emperor flew into a rage and ordered the guards to drag Li Yan out and behead him. Army Adviser Jiang Wan stepped from the ranks and memorialized: “Li Yan was a minister to whom the late Emperor entrusted the orphaned heir. I beg Your Majesty graciously to spare him.” The Latter Emperor consented. Li Yan was stripped of rank and reduced to a commoner, then banished to Zitong Commandery to live out his days in idleness.\n\nZhuge Liang returned to Chengdu and appointed Li Yan’s son, Li Feng, as chief clerk. He accumulated fodder and stockpiled grain, lectured on formations and discussed military arts, repaired weapons and equipment, and nourished and cared for the officers and soldiers, intending to campaign again after three years. The people and soldiers of the Two Rivers all revered his benevolence and virtue. Time slipped swiftly by, and before anyone was aware of it, three years had passed. It was then the second month of spring in the twelfth year of Jianxing. Zhuge Liang entered the court and memorialized: “For three years I have nourished and cared for the soldiers. Grain and fodder are abundant, our weapons and equipment are complete, and our men and horses are strong and valiant. We can now attack Wei. This time, unless I sweep away the treacherous faction and restore the Central Plain, I swear I will not return to see Your Majesty!” The Latter Emperor said, “The realm has now settled into the balance of the three powers. Neither Wu nor Wei has invaded us. Why does the Father of the Chancellor not enjoy the peace?” Zhuge Liang said, “I received the late Emperor’s favor in recognizing my worth. Even in dreams I have never ceased devising plans to conquer Wei. To exhaust my strength and fulfill my loyalty, recover the Central Plain for Your Majesty, and revive the House of Han—this is my desire.” Before he had finished speaking, a man stepped from the ranks and said, “The Prime Minister must not raise an army.” All looked at him. It was Qiao Zhou. Truly:\n\nThe Martial Marquis spent all his strength in care for the state;\nThe Grand Historian, discerning fate, now spoke of Heaven.\n\nWhat counsel Qiao Zhou offered will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 102\n\nSima Yi Occupies the Northern Plain and Wei River Bridge; Zhuge Liang Constructs Wooden Oxen and Gliding Horses\n\nNow Qiao Zhou held the office of Grand Astrologer and was well versed in the signs of Heaven. When he saw that Kongming once more intended to lead an expedition, he entered the palace and memorialized to the Latter Lord: “Your servant is now charged with overseeing the Astronomical Bureau, and whenever signs of fortune or calamity appear, I must report them. Recently, tens of thousands of birds flew in from the south, plunged into the Han River, and died. This is an inauspicious omen. I have also observed the heavens and seen the Kui Star trespass into the domain of Venus. The ascendant force lies in the north, making an attack upon Wei unfavorable. Moreover, all the people of Chengdu have heard the cypress trees weeping at night. In the face of these several portents and prodigies, the Prime Minister should remain carefully on the defensive and must not act rashly.” Kongming said, “I bear the grave charge entrusted to me by the Late Emperor to safeguard his orphaned heir. I must exert all my strength to destroy the rebels. How can I abandon the great affairs of the state because of empty and delusive portents of disaster?” He therefore ordered the proper officials to prepare the full sacrificial offering of ox, sheep, and pig at the temple of Emperor Zhaolie. There, weeping, he bowed and made this declaration: “I, Liang, have marched from Mount Qi five times without gaining a single inch of ground. My guilt is not light! Now I once more command the entire army and again march from Mount Qi. I swear to devote all my strength and all my heart to destroying the traitors of Han and restoring the Central Plains. I shall bend myself to the task and exhaust my strength, ceasing only with death!” When the sacrifice was ended, he took leave of the Latter Lord and traveled through the night to Hanzhong, where he assembled the generals to deliberate upon the expedition. Suddenly a report came that Guan Xing had died of illness. Kongming wailed aloud and fell senseless to the ground. Only after a long while did he revive. The generals repeatedly offered him consolation. Kongming sighed and said, “Alas for a man of loyalty and righteousness, whom Heaven would not grant long life! On this expedition I have lost yet another great general!” A later poet lamented:\n\nLife and death are mankind’s common lot;\nLike mayflies, all alike return to naught.\nIf loyalty and filial honor endure,\nWhy crave the years of Qiao and the pine?\n\nKongming led three hundred forty thousand troops of Shu forward in five columns. He appointed Jiang Wei and Wei Yan as vanguard commanders and ordered all five columns to converge at Mount Qi. He also ordered Li Hui to transport provisions in advance to the mouth of the Xie Valley and wait there.\n\nNow in Wei, because a blue dragon had emerged the previous year from a well at Mopo, the reign era had been changed to Qinglong, or Blue Dragon. It was now the second month of spring in the second year of Qinglong. A court attendant reported: “A swift dispatch from the frontier states that more than three hundred thousand troops of Shu have again marched from Mount Qi in five columns.” The Ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, was greatly alarmed and hastily summoned Sima Yi. He said, “The men of Shu have not invaded for three years, but now Zhuge Liang has again marched from Mount Qi. What is to be done?” Yi memorialized: “Last night your servant observed the celestial signs and saw that the ascendant force over the Central Plains was at its height. The Kui Star trespasses against Venus, which is unfavorable to Western River. Kongming, presuming upon his own intelligence, now acts in defiance of Heaven and will thereby bring defeat and destruction upon himself. Relying upon Your Majesty’s boundless blessing, I shall go and break him. I ask leave to recommend four men to accompany me.” Rui said, “Whom do you recommend?” Yi replied, “Xiahou Yuan had four sons. The eldest is named Ba, styled Zhongquan; the second is named Wei, styled Jiquan; the third is named Hui, styled Yaquan; and the fourth is named He, styled Yiquan. Ba and Wei are highly skilled with bow and horse, while Hui and He are versed in military strategy. These four have always desired to avenge their father. I now recommend Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei as commanders of the left and right vanguards, and Xiahou Hui and Xiahou He as Army Controllers, to assist in military planning and drive back the troops of Shu.” Rui said, “Formerly, the Imperial Son-in-law Xiahou Mao mishandled military affairs and lost a great many men and horses. To this day, he remains too ashamed to return. Are these four men of the same sort as Mao?” Yi said, “These four are not to be compared with Mao.” Rui granted his request and at once appointed Sima Yi Commander-in-Chief, with full authority to employ all officers and soldiers according to their abilities and to requisition troops from every quarter. Yi accepted the command, took leave of the court, and departed the city. Rui also bestowed upon him an autograph edict, which read:\n\nWhen you reach the banks of the Wei River, strengthen your fortifications and hold firm. Do not engage the enemy. When the troops of Shu fail to gain their objective, they will surely feign retreat to lure you after them; take care not to pursue. Wait until their provisions are exhausted, and they will be compelled to withdraw of their own accord. Then take advantage of their weakness and attack. Victory will not be difficult, and the troops and horses will also be spared the hardship of exhaustion. No plan could be better than this.\n\nSima Yi bowed his head to the ground and accepted the edict. That same day he went to Chang’an and assembled troops from every quarter, four hundred thousand in all, who established camps along the banks of the Wei River. He detached another fifty thousand soldiers to construct nine floating bridges across the river and ordered the vanguard commanders Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei to cross the Wei and encamp. Behind the main camp, he also had a fortified city built on the eastern plain as a precaution against the unexpected. While Yi was deliberating with the generals, it was suddenly reported that Guo Huai and Sun Li had come to see him. Yi welcomed them inside, and after the formal greetings, Huai said, “The troops of Shu are now all at Mount Qi. If they cross the Wei and ascend the plain, link up with the northern hills, and cut the Longxi road, there will be grave danger.” Yi said, “Your words are excellent. You may assume overall command of the troops of Longxi and encamp upon the northern plain. Dig deep moats and raise high ramparts, and keep the troops at rest without moving. Only when the enemy’s provisions are exhausted may you attack.” Guo Huai and Sun Li accepted their orders and led their troops away to encamp.\n\nKongming, having once more marched from Mount Qi, established five great camps arranged as left, right, center, front, and rear. From the Xie Valley all the way to Jiange, he set up fourteen more camps in an unbroken chain, stationing troops among them as part of a long-term plan, and every day he sent men out on patrol. Suddenly it was reported that Guo Huai and Sun Li had led the troops of Longxi to encamp on the northern plain. Kongming said to the generals, “The Wei troops have encamped on the northern plain because they fear I shall take that road and cut the route to Longxi. I shall now make a feigned attack on the northern plain while secretly seizing the banks of the Wei. Have more than a hundred wooden rafts constructed and loaded with bundles of straw, and choose five thousand experienced boatmen to steer them. By night I shall attack only the northern plain, and Sima Yi will surely lead troops to its relief. If his forces suffer even a minor reverse, I shall first send the rear army across to the opposite bank, then place the front army upon the rafts. They are not to land, but are to drift downstream to the floating bridges, set them afire, and burn them apart, thereby attacking his rear. I shall personally lead a force to seize the gate of his forward camp. Once we gain the ground south of the Wei River, advancing the army will not be difficult.” The generals obeyed his orders and made their preparations.\n\nPatrolmen had already rushed the news to Sima Yi. Yi summoned the generals and said, “There is a stratagem in Kongming’s arrangements. Under the pretext of taking the northern plain, he means to drift downstream and burn our floating bridges, throw our rear into confusion, and then attack our front.” He immediately sent orders to Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei: “If you hear shouting arise from the northern plain, lead your troops into the hills south of the Wei River. Wait there, and strike when the troops of Shu arrive.” He also ordered Zhang Hu and Yue Chen to lead two thousand bowmen and crossbowmen into ambush on the north bank beside the floating bridges: “If the troops of Shu come downstream on wooden rafts, shoot them all together. Do not let them approach the bridges.” He then sent orders to Guo Huai and Sun Li: “Kongming will come to the northern plain while secretly crossing the Wei. Your camp is newly established and has few men and horses, so conceal all of them halfway along his route. If the troops of Shu cross the river after noon, they will surely come to attack you at dusk. Feign defeat and flee, and they will certainly pursue. Then all of you are to shoot them with bows and crossbows. I shall advance both by land and by water. If the troops of Shu come in great force, watch for my signal and strike.” When all these orders had been issued, he further commanded his two sons, Sima Shi and Sima Zhao, to lead troops in support of the forward camp. Yi himself led a force to relieve the northern plain.\n\nKongming ordered Wei Yan and Ma Dai to lead troops across the Wei River and attack the northern plain. He ordered Wu Ban and Wu Yi to lead the raft-borne troops to burn the floating bridges. He appointed Wang Ping and Zhang Ni to the first division, Jiang Wei and Ma Zhong to the middle division, and Liao Hua and Zhang Yi to the rear division. Dividing the army into three columns, he sent them to attack the landward camp south of the Wei River. At noon that day, the men and horses left the main camp, crossed the Wei in full force, formed their battle array, and advanced slowly. As Wei Yan and Ma Dai drew near the northern plain, darkness had already fallen. Sun Li’s scouts saw them, and he at once abandoned the camp and fled. Wei Yan knew preparations had been made and hastily ordered a retreat, but thunderous cries rose on every side. Sima Yi attacked from the left, Guo Huai from the right, and both forces came on at once. Wei Yan and Ma Dai fought desperately and broke through, but more than half the soldiers of Shu fell into the river, while the rest fled with no road of escape. Fortunately, Wu Yi’s troops came fighting to their rescue, brought the defeated soldiers safely across the river, and held off the enemy. Wu Ban divided off half his troops and had them pole the rafts downstream to burn the floating bridges, but Zhang Hu and Yue Chen checked them from the bank with a storm of arrows. Wu Ban was struck by an arrow, fell into the river, and died. The remaining soldiers leaped into the water to save their lives, and all the wooden rafts were captured by the troops of Wei.\n\nAt this time Wang Ping and Zhang Ni, unaware that the troops at the northern plain had been defeated, hastened straight toward the Wei camp. It was already the second watch of the night, and they could hear shouts rising on every side. Wang Ping said to Zhang Ni, “Our troops are attacking the northern plain, but we do not know whether they have won or lost. The camp south of the Wei is directly before us, yet why is not a single Wei soldier to be seen? Can it be that Sima Yi learned of our plan and made preparations in advance? Let us wait until flames rise from the floating bridges; only then should we advance.” The two commanders reined in their troops. Suddenly a rider galloped up from behind and reported, “The Prime Minister orders the army to return at once. Both the force at the northern plain and the force sent against the floating bridges have been lost.” Wang Ping and Zhang Ni were greatly alarmed and hastily ordered a retreat, but the troops of Wei had already circled behind them. At the boom of a cannon, they all charged together, and firelight leaped into the sky. Wang Ping and Zhang Ni led their troops to meet them, and the two armies fought a confused battle. Ping and Ni exerted all their strength and hacked their way out, but more than half the soldiers of Shu were killed or wounded. Kongming returned to the great camp at Mount Qi and gathered the remnants of his army. He had lost more than ten thousand men and was deeply troubled.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Fei Yi had come from Chengdu to see the Prime Minister. Kongming invited him in. After Fei Yi had made his formal salutations, Kongming said, “I have a letter that I was just about to trouble you to deliver to Eastern Wu. I do not know whether you are willing to go.” Yi replied, “How could I dare decline the Prime Minister’s command?” Kongming immediately wrote the letter and gave it to Fei Yi, who departed. Yi carried the letter directly to Jianye, entered the presence of Sun Quan, the Ruler of Wu, and presented Kongming’s letter. Quan opened and read it. In substance, it said:\n\nThe House of Han has suffered misfortune; the royal order has fallen into disarray. The traitor Cao usurped power and rebelled, and his evil has spread down to the present day. I, Liang, received the grave trust of Emperor Zhaolie; how dare I fail to exhaust my strength and devote my whole heart? The great army has now assembled at Mount Qi, and the raging enemy is soon to perish beside the Wei River. I humbly pray that Your Majesty will remember the obligations of our alliance, order your generals to march north, and join us in taking the Central Plains, that together we may divide the realm. A letter cannot express all I would say. I earnestly hope Your Sacred Majesty will heed me!\n\nWhen Quan had finished reading, he was greatly delighted and said to Fei Yi, “We have long desired to raise troops but have had no opportunity to join forces with Kongming. Now that his letter has arrived, We shall personally raise an army without delay, enter by the Chaohu route, and seize Xincheng in Wei. We shall further order Lu Xun, Zhuge Jin, and the others to station troops at Jiangxia and the mouth of the Mian River and take Xiangyang. Sun Shao, Zhang Cheng, and the others shall march from Guangling to seize Huaiyang and the surrounding districts. The three columns, numbering three hundred thousand men in all, shall advance together, and a day shall be fixed for the expedition.” Fei Yi bowed his thanks and said, “If this is truly done, the Central Plains will soon be broken!” Quan gave a banquet in Fei Yi’s honor. During the feast, Quan asked, “In the Prime Minister’s army, whom does he employ foremost to break the enemy?” Yi replied, “Wei Yan.” Quan laughed and said, “This man has courage to spare, but his heart is not upright. If one day Kongming is no more, he will surely cause disaster. Can Kongming be unaware of this?” Yi said, “Your Majesty’s words are entirely just! When your servant returns, I shall report them to Kongming.” He then bowed farewell to Sun Quan and returned to Mount Qi. On seeing Kongming, he gave a full account of how the Ruler of Wu had raised a great army of three hundred thousand men, had personally taken the field, and had divided his forces into three columns. Kongming then asked, “Did the Ruler of Wu say anything else?” Fei Yi related what he had said concerning Wei Yan. Kongming sighed and said, “He is truly an intelligent ruler! It is not that I do not understand this man. I employ him only because I value his courage.” Yi said, “The Prime Minister should make arrangements concerning him while there is still time.” Kongming replied, “I have my own method.” Fei Yi took leave of Kongming and returned to Chengdu.\n\nKongming was deliberating with the generals on how to advance when it was suddenly reported that a Wei commander had come to surrender. Kongming summoned the man and questioned him. He replied, “I am Zheng Wen, a Deputy General of Wei. Recently Qin Lang and I were jointly given troops and placed at Sima Yi’s disposal. Unexpectedly, Yi showed favoritism and partiality, promoting Qin Lang to General of the Vanguard while treating me like dirt beneath his feet. Resenting this injustice, I have come expressly to surrender to the Prime Minister. I beg you to accept me into your service.” Before he had finished speaking, a man reported that Qin Lang had led troops outside the camp and was challenging Zheng Wen alone to battle. Kongming asked, “How does this man’s martial skill compare with yours?” Zheng Wen replied, “I shall cut him down at once.” Kongming said, “Only if you first kill Qin Lang will I cease to doubt you.” Zheng Wen mounted gladly and rode out of camp to fight Qin Lang. Kongming personally left the camp to watch. Qin Lang leveled his spear and shouted abuse: “Rebel! You stole my warhorse and came here. Return it to me at once!” With that, he rode straight at Zheng Wen. Wen spurred forward, brandishing his saber to meet him, and in a single bout cut Qin Lang down from his horse. The Wei troops scattered and fled. Zheng Wen carried the severed head back into camp.\n\nKongming returned to his tent and seated himself, then summoned Zheng Wen before him. Suddenly flying into a rage, he ordered the guards to drag Wen out and behead him. Zheng Wen cried, “This junior commander is innocent!” Kongming said, “I have known Qin Lang in the past. The man you have just killed was not Qin Lang at all. How dare you deceive me?” Wen bowed and pleaded, “He was in truth Qin Lang’s younger brother, Qin Ming.” Kongming laughed and said, “Sima Yi sent you here to feign surrender and work some treachery from within. How could you hope to deceive me? Unless you tell the truth, you shall certainly be beheaded!” Zheng Wen had no choice but to confess that his surrender was indeed a ruse, and he wept and begged to be spared. Kongming said, “Since you wish to live, write a letter telling Sima Yi to come in person and raid my camp, and I shall spare your life. If Sima Yi is captured, the merit will be yours, and I shall employ you in an important post.” Zheng Wen had no choice but to write a letter and present it to Kongming. Kongming ordered Zheng Wen placed under guard. Fan Jian asked, “How did the Prime Minister know this man was feigning surrender?” Kongming replied, “Sima Yi does not employ men lightly. If he promoted Qin Lang to General of the Vanguard, Qin Lang’s martial skill must be formidable. Yet the man who crossed weapons with Zheng Wen was killed by him in a single bout; therefore, he could not have been Qin Lang. From this I knew the surrender was false.” All present bowed in admiration.\n\nKongming selected an eloquent soldier and whispered detailed instructions into his ear. The soldier accepted the command, took the letter, and went directly to the Wei camp, where he asked to see Sima Yi. Yi summoned him inside, opened the letter, and read it. He then asked, “Who are you?” The man replied, “I am a native of the Central Plains who became stranded in Shu. Zheng Wen and I come from the same district. Now Kongming has appointed Zheng Wen commander of the vanguard because of his achievement. Zheng Wen entrusted me with this letter and bids me tell you that tomorrow evening he will raise a fire as a signal. He humbly requests that the Commander-in-Chief personally lead the main army to raid the camp, while Zheng Wen responds from within.” Sima Yi questioned him repeatedly, then carefully examined the letter again and found that it indeed appeared genuine. He gave the soldier wine and food and instructed him, “The appointed hour shall be the second watch tonight. I shall come in person to raid the camp. If the great enterprise succeeds, you shall certainly be given important employment.” The soldier bowed farewell, returned to his own camp, and reported everything to Kongming. Kongming took up his sword, paced the steps of the Dipper, and completed his invocations. He then summoned Wang Ping and Zhang Ni and instructed them in this fashion and that; summoned Ma Zhong and Ma Dai and instructed them in this fashion and that; and summoned Wei Yan and instructed him in this fashion and that. Kongming himself led several dozen men to the summit of a high mountain, from which he directed the whole army.\n\nWhen Sima Yi had read Zheng Wen’s letter, he wished to take his two sons and lead the main army in a raid upon the Shu camp. His eldest son, Sima Shi, remonstrated: “Father, why should you trust a mere scrap of paper and personally enter such perilous ground? If anything should go amiss, what could be done? It would be better to send another commander ahead while you follow in support.” Yi accepted his counsel and ordered Qin Lang to lead ten thousand troops in a raid upon the Shu camp, while he himself brought up troops in support. During the first watch that night, the wind was clear and the moon shone brightly. But as the second watch approached, dark clouds suddenly closed in from every direction, and black vapor filled the sky until one could not see the person opposite. Yi was overjoyed and said, “Heaven means me to succeed!” Thereupon every man held a gag between his teeth, every horse’s bit was muffled, and they drove swiftly forward. Qin Lang led the way, taking ten thousand troops directly into the Shu camp, where not a single man was to be seen. Realizing that he had fallen into a trap, Lang hastily ordered a retreat. Suddenly torches blazed on every side and shouts shook the earth. Wang Ping and Zhang Ni attacked from the left, Ma Dai and Ma Zhong from the right, and both forces came on together. Qin Lang fought desperately but could not break free. Behind him, Sima Yi saw flames leaping high from the Shu camp and heard unceasing battle cries. Not knowing whether the Wei troops had won or lost, he merely urged his men forward in support and charged toward the firelight. Suddenly a great cry arose; drums and horns clamored to the heavens, and fire-cannon shook the earth. Wei Yan burst out on the left and Jiang Wei on the right. The Wei troops were utterly defeated; eight or nine of every ten were killed or wounded, and the survivors scattered in flight. By then, the ten thousand troops led by Qin Lang had all been surrounded by the soldiers of Shu, whose arrows fell like flying locusts. Qin Lang died amid the chaos of battle. Sima Yi led his defeated troops back into his own camp.\n\nAfter the third watch, the sky became clear again. From the mountaintop Kongming sounded the gong to recall his army. It turned out that the dark clouds closing in from every direction during the second watch had been raised by Kongming through the arts of Dunjia. Once the troops had been withdrawn and the sky cleared again, it was because Kongming had commanded the Spirits of the Six Ding and Six Jia to sweep away the drifting clouds. Kongming returned victorious to camp and ordered Zheng Wen beheaded. He then began planning how to take the ground south of the Wei. Every day he sent soldiers to challenge the enemy, but the Wei army steadfastly refused to come out. Kongming rode in his small carriage to the front of Mount Qi and surveyed the terrain east and west along the Wei River. Suddenly he came to the mouth of a valley shaped like a gourd, with room inside for more than a thousand men. Beyond it, two hills joined around another valley that could hold four or five hundred men. At the rear, two hills curved around in an embrace, leaving a passage wide enough for only one man and one horse. Kongming examined it and was greatly delighted. He asked the local guide, “What is the name of this valley?” The guide replied, “It is called Shangfang Valley, and is also known as Gourd Valley.” Kongming returned to his tent and summoned the subordinate commanders Du Rui and Hu Zhong, to whom he whispered a secret plan. He ordered them to assemble more than a thousand artisans attached to the army and take them into Gourd Valley to manufacture “wooden oxen and gliding horses” for future use. He further ordered Ma Dai to lead five hundred soldiers to guard the mouth of the valley. Kongming charged Ma Dai: “None of the artisans is to be allowed out, and no outsider is to be allowed in. I shall come from time to time to inspect the work myself. My plan for capturing Sima Yi depends entirely upon this undertaking. Under no circumstances may word of it leak out.” Ma Dai accepted the command and departed. Du Rui, Hu Zhong, and the others supervised the artisans within the valley and had them manufacture the devices according to the prescribed method. Every day Kongming came in person to instruct them.\n\nOne day Chief Clerk Yang Yi entered and reported: “All our grain is now at Jiange, but transport by laborers, oxen, and horses is difficult. What is to be done?” Kongming laughed and said, “I have long been making plans for its transport. From the timber previously stockpiled, together with the great logs purchased in Western River, I have ordered men to construct ‘wooden oxen and gliding horses’ for carrying grain. They are exceedingly convenient. Neither the oxen nor the horses require water or food, and they can transport supplies without pause by day or night.” All present exclaimed in astonishment, “From ancient times to the present, no one has ever heard of wooden oxen and gliding horses. What marvelous method does the Prime Minister possess for constructing such wondrous objects?” Kongming said, “I have already ordered men to manufacture them according to the method, but they are not yet complete. I shall now write out clearly the method for constructing wooden oxen and gliding horses, giving all dimensions, shapes, lengths, breadths, and widths, so that you may examine it.” All were delighted. Kongming immediately wrote out a sheet with his own hand and gave it to them to read. The generals gathered around to inspect it. The method for constructing the wooden ox read:\n\nA square belly and curved shins, one belly and four feet. The head enters into the neck, and the tongue is set against the belly. Carrying much, it travels little. One traveling alone covers several tens of li; traveling in a group, thirty li. The curved pieces form the ox’s head, the paired pieces its feet. The crosspiece forms the ox’s neck, the turning pieces its hooves. The covering forms the ox’s back, the square piece its belly. The hanging piece forms the ox’s tongue, the curved pieces its ribs. The notched pieces form the ox’s teeth, the upright pieces its horns. The slender piece forms the ox’s yoke, and the gathered pieces form its crupper and girth. The ox is controlled by twin shafts. For every six feet a man walks, the ox takes four steps. The man suffers no great toil, and the ox neither drinks nor eats.\n\nThe method for constructing the gliding horse read:\n\nThe ribs are three feet five inches long, three inches wide, and two inches five fen thick; the left and right are alike. The marked line for the front axle hole is four inches from the head, and the hole is two inches in diameter. The marked line for the front leg hole is four inches five fen from the head; the hole is one inch five fen long and one inch wide. The shaft hole is three inches seven fen from the marked line of the front leg hole; the hole is two inches long and one inch wide. The rear axle hole is one foot five inches from the marked line of the front shaft, and is the same size as the front. The marked line for the rear leg hole is one inch two fen from the rear axle hole and three inches five fen away; its dimensions are the same as those in front. The rear shaft hole is two inches seven fen from the marked line of the rear leg hole. The rear carrying section ends four inches five fen from the marked line of the rear shaft hole. The front shaft is one foot eight inches long, two inches wide, and one inch five fen thick. The rear shaft is the same. There are two square plank compartments, each eight fen thick, two feet seven inches long, one foot six inches five fen high, and one foot six inches wide; each holds two hu and three dou of grain. From the upper shaft hole to the lower edge of the rib is seven inches; front and rear are alike. From the upper shaft hole to the marked line of the lower shaft hole is one foot three inches. The holes are one inch five fen long and seven fen wide; all eight holes are alike. Each of the four legs, front and rear, is two inches wide and one inch five fen thick. The form resembles an elephant. The raised front is four inches long and measures four inches three fen across the face. Through the central holes passes the three-legged shaft, two feet one inch long, one inch five fen wide, and one inch four fen thick.\n\nWhen the generals had read it through, they all bowed to the ground and said, “The Prime Minister is truly a divine man!” Several days later, all the wooden oxen and gliding horses were completed. They looked exactly like living creatures and proved convenient whether ascending mountains or descending ridges. When the soldiers saw them, not one failed to rejoice. Kongming ordered General of the Right Gao Xiang to lead one thousand troops in guiding the wooden oxen and gliding horses from Jiange directly to the great camp at Mount Qi, carrying provisions back and forth to supply the army of Shu. A later poet praised them:\n\nThrough Jiange’s perilous heights the gliding horses press;\nAlong the Xie Valley’s rugged paths the wooden oxen pass.\nIf later ages could but put this method into use,\nHow could transporting grain and stores bring men distress?\n\nSima Yi was sunk in worry when a scout suddenly reported: “The troops of Shu are using wooden oxen and gliding horses to transport provisions. The men suffer little toil, while the oxen and horses consume no food.” Yi was greatly alarmed and said, “The reason I have held firm and refused battle is that their provisions could not be kept supplied, and I meant to wait for them to perish of their own accord. Now that they employ this method, they must be planning to remain a long time and have no thought of retreat. What is to be done?” He hastily summoned Zhang Hu and Yue Chen and instructed them: “Each of you is to lead five hundred soldiers by the narrow path through the Xie Valley. Wait until the Shu troops have driven the wooden oxen and gliding horses past. Let all of them pass, then rush out together. Do not seize too many; take only three or five apiece and return.” The two obeyed his order. Each led five hundred soldiers disguised as troops of Shu, slipped by night along the narrow path, and lay in ambush in the valley. Sure enough, they saw Gao Xiang approaching with soldiers driving the wooden oxen and gliding horses. When nearly all had passed, the hidden troops raised a clamor on both sides and rushed out. Taken completely unawares, the troops of Shu abandoned several of the devices. Zhang Hu and Yue Chen joyfully drove them back to their own camp. When Sima Yi inspected them, he found that they advanced and withdrew exactly like living creatures. He was overjoyed and said, “If you can use this method, do you suppose I cannot?” He immediately summoned more than a hundred skilled artisans, had the devices dismantled before them, and ordered them to construct identical wooden oxen and gliding horses according to the same dimensions of length, breadth, and thickness. In less than half a month, they completed more than two thousand. They were made on the same principles as Kongming’s and could likewise move. Yi then ordered Cen Wei, General Who Guards the Distant Lands, to lead one thousand soldiers in driving the wooden oxen and gliding horses to Longxi to transport provisions in an unceasing stream. Every officer and soldier in the Wei camp rejoiced.\n\nGao Xiang returned to Kongming and reported that the Wei troops had carried off five or six wooden oxen and gliding horses apiece. Kongming laughed and said, “That is precisely why I wanted them to seize the devices. I have expended only a few wooden oxen and gliding horses, but before long I shall gain a great quantity of supplies for our army.” The generals asked, “How does the Prime Minister know this?” Kongming replied, “When Sima Yi sees the wooden oxen and gliding horses, he will certainly imitate my design and construct identical ones. When that time comes, I shall have another stratagem.” Several days later, a man reported that the Wei army had also learned to construct wooden oxen and gliding horses and was using them to transport provisions from Longxi. Kongming was overjoyed and said, “It has turned out exactly as I calculated.” He summoned Wang Ping and instructed him: “Lead one thousand troops disguised as soldiers of Wei and slip past the northern plain under cover of night. Say that you are a grain-patroling force, mingle with their transport column, and kill or scatter all those guarding the supplies. Then drive the wooden oxen and gliding horses back and hasten straight past the northern plain. Wei troops will surely pursue you there. Twist around the tongues inside the mouths of the wooden oxen and gliding horses, and they will be unable to move. Abandon them and flee. When the pursuing Wei troops arrive, they will be unable to drag them forward or carry them away. I shall send another force to the spot. You are then to turn back, twist the tongues of the oxen and horses around once more, and drive them swiftly away. The Wei troops will certainly think it a marvel.”\n\nWang Ping received the plan and led his troops away. Kongming then summoned Zhang Ni and instructed him: “Lead five hundred soldiers, all disguised as divine warriors of the Six Ding and Six Jia, with demon heads and beastlike bodies. Paint their faces in five colors and array them in every manner of strange and monstrous guise. Each man is to hold an embroidered banner in one hand and a precious sword in the other. Hang gourds upon their bodies, filled with materials for producing smoke and fire, and conceal them beside the mountain. When the wooden oxen and gliding horses arrive, set off the smoke and fire, rush out all together, and drive the oxen and horses away. When the Wei troops see you, they will surely take you for gods and spirits and will not dare pursue.” Zhang Ni accepted the plan and led his troops away. Kongming then summoned Jiang Wei and Wei Yan and instructed them: “Together lead ten thousand troops to the mouth of the camp on the northern plain, where you are to meet and support the wooden oxen and gliding horses in case fighting occurs.” Next he summoned Liao Hua and Zhang Yi and instructed them: “Lead five thousand troops to cut off Sima Yi’s road of approach.” Finally, he summoned Ma Zhong and Ma Dai and instructed them: “Lead two thousand troops south of the Wei to challenge the enemy.” The six commanders each obeyed their orders and departed.\n\nNow the Wei general Cen Wei was leading his troops as they drove the wooden oxen and gliding horses loaded with grain. While they were on the march, it was suddenly reported that a force ahead was patrolling the grain route. Cen Wei sent men to reconnoiter and found that they were indeed Wei troops, so he continued forward without concern. The two forces joined together. Suddenly a tremendous shout arose, and the Shu troops began killing from within the column itself, crying, “Wang Ping, great general of Shu, is here!” The Wei troops were caught entirely unprepared, and more than half were slain. Cen Wei led the defeated soldiers in resistance, but Wang Ping cut him down with one stroke of his saber. All the rest broke and scattered. Wang Ping led his troops back, driving away all the wooden oxen and gliding horses. The defeated soldiers fled at full speed and reported the disaster at the camp on the northern plain. When Guo Huai heard that the army’s provisions had been seized, he hastily led troops to the rescue. Wang Ping ordered his men to twist around the tongues of the wooden oxen and gliding horses, abandon them all upon the road, and withdraw while fighting. Guo Huai ordered his troops to cease pursuit and merely drive the wooden oxen and gliding horses back. All the soldiers tried to drive them forward together, but how could they make them move? Guo Huai was filled with suspicion. While he stood helpless, drums and horns suddenly clamored to the heavens and shouts arose on every side. Two forces came charging in: they were led by Wei Yan and Jiang Wei. Wang Ping also turned his troops and attacked again. Assailed from three directions, Guo Huai suffered a great defeat and fled. Wang Ping ordered his soldiers to twist the tongues of the oxen and horses back again, and they drove the devices away. When Guo Huai saw this, he was just about to turn his troops back in pursuit when clouds of smoke suddenly billowed up behind the mountain. A company of divine warriors came surging forth, each holding a banner and sword and wearing a strange and monstrous appearance. They drove the wooden oxen and gliding horses away like a rushing wind. Guo Huai cried out in alarm, “They must have the aid of the gods!” When his soldiers saw them, all were struck with awe and terror, and none dared pursue.\n\nWhen Sima Yi heard that the troops on the northern plain had been defeated, he hastily led an army in person to their rescue. He had gone only halfway when a cannon suddenly boomed and two forces charged from the rugged heights, their shouts shaking the earth. Upon their banners were written in great characters: “Han Generals Zhang Yi and Liao Hua.” Sima Yi was greatly alarmed at the sight. The Wei troops fell into panic and scattered in flight. Truly:\n\nDivine commanders bar his road, his grain is seized away;\nStrange troops now threaten his own life with peril and dismay.\n\nHow Sima Yi resisted the attack will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 103\n\nSima Yi Is Trapped in Shangfang Valley; Zhuge Liang Prays to Prolong His Life at Wuzhang Plain\n\nNow Sima Yi, routed in a fierce assault by Zhang Yi and Liao Hua, fled toward a dense forest, alone on a single horse with only his spear. Zhang Yi halted the rear contingent while Liao Hua pressed the pursuit. Just as he was about to overtake him, Sima Yi panicked and wheeled around a tree. Liao Hua struck with his saber, but the blade bit squarely into the trunk; by the time he had wrenched it free, Sima Yi had escaped from the forest. Liao Hua galloped out after him but could not tell which way he had gone. He saw only a golden helmet lying east of the woods. Liao Hua picked it up, hung it from his horse, and rode straight east in pursuit. In fact, Sima Yi had cast away his golden helmet east of the forest, then doubled back and fled west. After pursuing him for some distance without finding a trace, Liao Hua rode out through the mouth of the valley, where he met Jiang Wei, and together they returned to camp to see Kongming. Zhang Ni had already driven the wooden oxen and gliding horses back to camp. Once everything had been turned over and accounted for, they found that more than ten thousand shi of grain had been captured. Liao Hua presented the golden helmet and was credited with the foremost merit. Wei Yan was displeased at heart and openly voiced his resentment, but Kongming pretended not to notice.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi fled back to his camp, deeply vexed and dejected. Suddenly an imperial envoy arrived bearing an edict, which stated that Eastern Wu had invaded by three routes and that the court was then deliberating whom to appoint to resist the enemy; Sima Yi and the others were ordered to hold firm and not give battle. Having received the command, Sima Yi dug deep moats, raised high ramparts, and remained behind his defenses without coming forth.\n\nWhen Cao Rui heard that Sun Quan was advancing in three separate forces, he likewise raised three armies to meet him. He ordered Liu Shao to lead troops to the relief of Jiangxia and Tian Yu to lead troops to the relief of Xiangyang, while he himself, together with Man Chong, led the main army to the relief of Hefei. Man Chong first took a force to the mouth of Chaohu Lake, where he saw countless warships along the eastern shore, with banners and standards arrayed in perfect order. Man Chong entered the imperial camp and said to the Ruler of Wei, “The men of Wu will surely make light of us for having come from afar and will not yet have taken precautions. Tonight we may seize the opportunity to raid their naval camp and are certain to win a complete victory.” The Ruler of Wei said, “Your words accord exactly with Our own intent.” He at once ordered the valiant general Zhang Qiu to take five thousand soldiers, each supplied with incendiary materials, and attack from the lake mouth, while Man Chong led another five thousand in an attack from the eastern shore. During the second watch that night, Zhang Qiu and Man Chong each led their troops silently toward the mouth of the lake. As they neared the naval camp, they raised a mighty shout and charged in together. The soldiers of Wu, thrown into confusion, fled without fighting. The Wei troops set fires on every side, burning beyond count the warships, grain and fodder, weapons, and equipment. Zhuge Jin led the defeated soldiers in flight to Miankou. The Wei army returned after a great victory.\n\nThe next day, scouts reported the news to Lu Xun. Lu Xun assembled his generals and said, “I shall submit a memorial to His Majesty, asking him to lift the siege of Xincheng and use his troops to cut off the Wei army’s road of retreat. I shall lead my forces against their front. Unable to withstand attacks at both head and tail, they may be broken in a single charge.” All approved his proposal. Lu Xun immediately prepared the memorial and secretly dispatched a junior officer to carry it to Xincheng. The officer accepted the order and set out with the memorial, but upon reaching the ferry crossing, he was unexpectedly captured by Wei troops lying in ambush along the road. He was taken into the army to appear before Cao Rui, Ruler of Wei. Cao Rui found Lu Xun’s memorial on him and, after reading it, exclaimed, “Lu Xun of Eastern Wu is truly a master strategist!” He then ordered the Wu soldier placed under guard and commanded Liu Shao to take strict precautions against Sun Quan’s rear forces.\n\nZhuge Jin, having suffered a crushing defeat and now encountering the heat of summer, saw sickness spread among many of his men and horses. He therefore wrote a letter and had it conveyed to Lu Xun, proposing that they withdraw and return to their own country. After reading it, Lu Xun said to the messenger, “Present my respects to the General. I have a plan of my own.” The messenger returned and reported to Zhuge Jin. Zhuge Jin asked, “What is General Lu doing?” The messenger replied, “I saw only that General Lu was urging his men to plant beans outside the camp, while he and his generals amused themselves with archery at the gate.” Greatly alarmed, Zhuge Jin went in person to Lu Xun’s camp. After they had met, he asked, “Now that Cao Rui has come in person with such a powerful army, how does the Commander-in-Chief intend to resist him?” Lu Xun said, “I previously sent a man to present a memorial to His Majesty, but unexpectedly he was captured by the enemy. Since our plan has been disclosed, they are certain to know of it and be prepared. There is no advantage in fighting; we had better withdraw for the time being. I have already sent another man with a memorial asking His Majesty to retire his forces gradually.” Zhuge Jin said, “Since this is the Commander-in-Chief’s intention, we should withdraw at once. Why delay any longer?” Lu Xun replied, “If our army is to retreat, it must move slowly and deliberately. If we withdraw now, the men of Wei are sure to pursue us in the flush of their advantage, and that would be the way to defeat. You should first supervise the ships and make a show of preparing to resist the enemy. I shall send all my men and horses advancing toward Xiangyang as a ruse to bewilder them. After that we may gradually retire to Jiangdong, and the Wei troops will not dare approach us.” Zhuge Jin followed his plan. Lu Xun took his leave and returned to his own camp, where he put the ships in order and prepared to depart. He then marshaled his ranks, made a great display of force, and advanced toward Xiangyang.\n\nSpies had already reported to the Ruler of Wei that the Wu army was on the move and that precautions must be taken. When the Wei generals heard this, they all wished to go forth and fight. But the Ruler of Wei had long known Lu Xun’s ability and admonished them: “Lu Xun is a man of strategy. This may well be a scheme to lure us out. We must not move rashly.” The generals therefore desisted. Several days later, scouts came to report, “All three armies of Eastern Wu have withdrawn.” The Ruler of Wei did not believe them and sent others to investigate. They returned and reported that the Wu forces had indeed all withdrawn. The Ruler of Wei sighed and said, “In the art of war, Lu Xun is no less able than Sun Wu. The southeast cannot yet be pacified.” He therefore ordered his generals each to guard the strategic passes while he himself led the main army to encamp at Hefei and await further developments.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming, at Qishan, wished to make plans for a prolonged stay. He therefore ordered the soldiers of Shu to mingle with the people of Wei in cultivating the fields: the soldiers were allotted one part and the civilians two, and no encroachment was permitted. The people of Wei were thus all able to live peacefully and pursue their occupations with contentment. Sima Shi went in and said to his father, “The Shu army has plundered a great quantity of our grain, and now it has its soldiers mingle with our people and establish military farms along the banks of the Wei River, plainly intending to remain for a long time. This truly poses a grave danger to the state. Why does Father not arrange a day with Kongming for one great battle to decide which of you is supreme?” Sima Yi said, “I have received an imperial command to hold firm and must not move rashly.” While they were still discussing the matter, word suddenly came that Wei Yan, wearing the golden helmet the Commander-in-Chief had lost the other day, had come to hurl insults and challenge them to battle. The generals were furious and all wished to fight. Sima Yi laughed and said, “The Sage said, ‘If one cannot endure a minor affront, one will ruin a great design.’ Firm defense is the best course.” In obedience to his order, the generals did not go out. Only after reviling them for a long while did Wei Yan return.\n\nWhen Kongming saw that Sima Yi refused to give battle, he secretly ordered Ma Dai to construct wooden palisades and dig deep trenches within the camp, filling them with dry firewood and other combustibles. All around the surrounding hills he had brushwood and thatch used to build sham shelters, while both inside and outside the camp mines were buried. When all was prepared, Kongming leaned close to Ma Dai’s ear and instructed him: “Block the rear road out of Gourd Valley and secretly conceal troops within the valley. If Sima Yi pursues you there, let him enter; then set off the mines and ignite all the dry firewood at once.” He also ordered the soldiers to display a seven-star signal banner at the valley mouth by day and set seven bright lamps on the hills by night as secret signals. Ma Dai received the plan and led his troops away. Kongming next summoned Wei Yan and instructed him: “Take five hundred soldiers to the Wei camp and challenge them. You must entice Sima Yi into battle. You are not to win, but must feign defeat. Sima Yi will surely pursue you. Then make for the place where the seven-star banner stands; if it is night, make for the place of the seven lamps. You need only lure Sima Yi into Gourd Valley, and I shall have a way to capture him.” Wei Yan received the plan and led his troops away. Kongming then summoned Gao Xiang and instructed him: “Take the wooden oxen and gliding horses in groups of twenty or thirty, or in groups of forty or fifty, load each with grain, and have them pass back and forth along the mountain roads. If the Wei soldiers seize them, that will count as your achievement.” Gao Xiang accepted the plan and went off driving the wooden oxen and gliding horses. Kongming transferred the forces at Qishan away one contingent at a time, claiming only that they were being sent to work the military farms. His orders were: “If other troops come to fight, you are only to feign defeat. If Sima Yi comes in person, then you must unite your strength, attack only south of the Wei, and sever his road of return.” Having completed all his dispositions, Kongming himself led a force to encamp near Shangfang Valley.\n\nXiahou Hui and Xiahou He went into the camp and said to Sima Yi, “The Shu troops have now dispersed and established camps in many places, tilling the fields everywhere in preparation for a long stay. If we do not take this opportunity to eliminate them, then once they have lived at ease for a long time and struck deep and solid roots, they will be difficult to dislodge.” Sima Yi said, “This must be another of Kongming’s schemes.” The two replied, “If the Commander-in-Chief remains so full of doubts and misgivings, when will the invaders ever be destroyed? We two brothers will exert all our strength and fight a decisive battle to the death, thereby repaying the state’s favor.” Sima Yi said, “Since that is so, you two may divide your forces and go out to fight.” He therefore ordered Xiahou Hui and Xiahou He each to lead five thousand soldiers away. Sima Yi remained seated, awaiting news.\n\nXiahou Hui and Xiahou He divided their troops into two columns. While they were advancing, they suddenly saw Shu soldiers driving wooden oxen and gliding horses toward them. The two attacked together. The Shu soldiers suffered a crushing defeat and fled, and all the wooden oxen and gliding horses were seized by the Wei troops and escorted to Sima Yi’s camp. The next day, they captured more than a hundred men and horses, which were likewise sent to the main camp. Sima Yi had the captured Shu soldiers brought before him and closely questioned them about the true state of affairs. The Shu soldiers told him, “Kongming assumed that the Commander-in-Chief would remain firmly behind his defenses and refuse to come forth, so he ordered all of us to disperse and cultivate the fields in preparation for a long stay. We never expected to be captured.” Sima Yi immediately released all the Shu soldiers and sent them back. Xiahou He said, “Why not kill them?” Sima Yi replied, “They are only common soldiers, and killing them would profit us nothing. If we release them to their own camp, they will tell others that the Wei generals are generous and humane, thereby weakening their will to fight. This is the stratagem Lü Meng used to take Jingzhou.” He then issued an order that henceforth all captured Shu soldiers were to be treated well and sent back, while officers and men who had distinguished themselves were to be heavily rewarded. The generals all obeyed and withdrew.\n\nKongming ordered Gao Xiang to make a show of transporting grain, driving the wooden oxen and gliding horses back and forth through Shangfang Valley. Xiahou Hui and the others intercepted and attacked them from time to time, and within half a month they won several successive victories. Seeing the Shu troops repeatedly defeated, Sima Yi rejoiced. One day, several dozen more Shu soldiers were captured. Sima Yi summoned them beneath his tent and asked, “Where is Kongming now?” They told him, “Prime Minister Zhuge is not at Qishan. He has encamped ten li west of Shangfang Valley and taken up residence there. Every day now he transports grain and stores it in Shangfang Valley.” Sima Yi questioned them minutely, then released them. He summoned his generals and instructed them: “Kongming is not now at Qishan but has encamped in Shangfang Valley. Tomorrow all of you are to unite your strength and assault the main camp at Qishan. I shall personally lead troops in support.” The generals received their orders and each made ready for battle. Sima Shi asked, “Why does Father instead intend to attack his rear?” Sima Yi replied, “Qishan is the root and foundation of the Shu army. When they see our troops attacking it, every camp will surely rush to its relief. I shall then seize Shangfang Valley and burn their grain and fodder. With head and tail unable to support each other, they are certain to suffer a great defeat.” Sima Shi bowed in admiration. Sima Yi immediately mobilized his troops and set out, ordering Zhang Hu and Yue Chen each to lead five thousand soldiers as a supporting force in the rear.\n\nKongming, while at Qishan, saw groups of Wei troops advancing—some three or five thousand strong, others one or two thousand—column after column, looking anxiously ahead and behind. He judged that they must be coming to seize the main camp at Qishan and secretly passed an order to all his generals: “If Sima Yi comes in person, go and raid the Wei camp and seize the territory south of the Wei.” The generals each obeyed his command.\n\nThe Wei troops all rushed toward the camp at Qishan, while the Shu forces on every side raised a mighty shout and ran about, making a false show of hastening to its relief. When Sima Yi saw that all the Shu troops had gone to rescue the Qishan camp, he took his two sons and the men and horses of his central guard and charged toward Shangfang Valley. At the mouth of the valley, Wei Yan was waiting only for Sima Yi to arrive. Suddenly he saw a body of Wei troops bearing down upon him. Spurring forward to look, he saw that it was indeed Sima Yi. Wei Yan shouted, “Sima Yi, do not flee!” and flourished his saber to meet him. Sima Yi leveled his spear and engaged him. Before three bouts had passed, Wei Yan wheeled his horse and fled, with Sima Yi pursuing close behind. Wei Yan made straight for the place marked by the seven-star banner.\n\nSeeing that Wei Yan stood alone and had few troops, Sima Yi pursued him without misgivings. He ordered Sima Shi to take the left, Sima Zhao the right, while he himself held the center, and all three pressed the attack together. Wei Yan led his five hundred soldiers in retreat into the valley. Upon reaching the valley mouth, Sima Yi first sent men inside to scout. They returned and reported that there were no troops in ambush and that the hills were covered only with thatched huts. Sima Yi said, “This must be the place where they store their grain.” He therefore drove all his men and horses into the valley. Suddenly he noticed that the huts were filled with dry firewood, while Wei Yan had vanished from sight ahead. Suspicion seized him, and he said to his two sons, “What are we to do if troops cut off the valley mouth?” Before he had finished speaking, a tremendous roar arose. Torches were hurled down from every hill at once, and the valley mouth was sealed by fire. The Wei troops had no road by which to flee. Fire arrows rained down from the hills, the buried mines all erupted together, and the dry firewood in the huts burst into flame. Crackling and roaring, the fire surged to the sky. Sima Yi was so terrified that he did not know what to do. Dismounting, he embraced his two sons and wept aloud: “My sons and I—all three of us—shall die in this place!” While he was still weeping, a violent wind suddenly arose and black clouds filled the sky. With one great peal of thunder, a torrential rain came pouring down. Every flame in the valley was extinguished; the mines would no longer explode, and the incendiary devices were rendered useless. Sima Yi cried out in joy, “If we do not fight our way out now, what moment shall we await?” He immediately led his troops in a desperate charge. Zhang Hu and Yue Chen likewise arrived with their separate forces to support him. Ma Dai had too few soldiers and dared not pursue. Sima Yi and his sons joined forces with Zhang Hu and Yue Chen and returned together to the main camp south of the Wei. But to their surprise, the camp and palisades had already been seized by the Shu army. Guo Huai and Sun Li were fighting the Shu troops on the floating bridge. When Sima Yi and the others charged up with their forces, the Shu troops withdrew. Sima Yi burned the floating bridge and secured the northern bank.\n\nMeanwhile, the Wei troops attacking the Shu camp at Qishan heard that Sima Yi had suffered a great defeat and lost the camp south of the Wei. Panic swept through the army. As they hastily withdrew, Shu troops charged in from every side. The Wei army was utterly routed; eight or nine out of every ten were wounded, and countless men were killed. The survivors fled across the Wei River to the northern bank and escaped with their lives. From the mountain, Kongming had seen Wei Yan lure Sima Yi into the valley and the flames suddenly rise. He rejoiced, believing that this time Sima Yi must surely die. Unexpectedly, Heaven sent down a great rain, and the fire could not burn. Then a mounted scout reported that Sima Yi and both his sons had escaped. Kongming sighed and said, “‘Man proposes, but Heaven disposes.’ It cannot be forced!” A later poet lamented:\n\nAt the valley mouth fierce winds sent raging flames on high;\nWho dreamed a sudden rain would fall from the azure sky?\nHad Marquis Wu’s wondrous stratagem attained its end,\nHow could the realm have passed into the house of Jin?\n\nIn his camp north of the Wei, Sima Yi issued this command: “The camp and palisades south of the Wei have now been lost. Any general who again speaks of going forth to battle shall be beheaded.” The generals obeyed and remained firmly on the defensive without coming out. Guo Huai entered and reported, “Recently Kongming has been leading troops about on reconnaissance. He is sure to select a site and establish a camp.” Sima Yi said, “If Kongming comes out by Wugong and moves eastward along the mountains, we shall all be in danger. If he emerges south of the Wei, however, he can go no farther west than Wuzhang Plain, and then there will be no trouble.” He sent men to investigate, and they returned to report that Kongming had indeed encamped on Wuzhang Plain. Sima Yi raised a hand to his brow and exclaimed, “This is the boundless blessing of the Emperor of Great Wei!” He then ordered all his generals to hold firm and not come forth, saying that if the enemy remained long enough, some change was certain to arise among them.\n\nKongming personally led a force to encamp on Wuzhang Plain and repeatedly sent men to challenge the enemy, but the Wei troops still refused to come forth. Kongming therefore took a woman’s headdress and a woman’s suit of white mourning garments, placed them in a large box, wrote a letter, and sent a man to deliver them to the Wei camp. The generals did not dare conceal the matter and led the envoy in to see Sima Yi. In the presence of them all, Sima Yi opened the box and looked inside. It contained a woman’s headdress and garments, together with a letter. Sima Yi broke the seal and read it. In substance, it said:\n\nZhongda, though you are a great commander leading the hosts of the Central Plains, you give no thought to donning stout armor, taking up keen weapons, and deciding which of us is supreme. Instead, you are content to crouch in an earthen lair, carefully avoiding blades and arrows. How do you differ from a woman? I now send you a woman’s headdress and white garments. If you will not come forth to fight, bow twice and accept them. But if all sense of shame has not yet died within you, and you still possess the spirit of a man, then send your answer without delay and meet me in battle on an appointed day.\n\nWhen Sima Yi had finished reading, he was furious at heart, but he feigned a smile and said, “Does Kongming take me for a woman?” He accepted the gifts and ordered that the envoy be treated with great courtesy. Sima Yi asked him, “How does Kongming fare in sleep and food, and how heavy are his affairs?” The envoy replied, “The Prime Minister rises early and retires late. Even punishments of more than twenty strokes are personally reviewed by him. As for the food he eats, it amounts to no more than a few sheng a day.” Turning to his generals, Sima Yi said, “Kongming eats little and attends to many affairs. How can he last long?” The envoy took his leave and returned to Wuzhang Plain. When he appeared before Kongming, he gave a full report: “Sima Yi accepted the woman’s headdress and garments and read the letter, but showed no anger. He asked only about the Prime Minister’s sleep and food and whether your affairs were burdensome or light. He said nothing whatever of military matters. I answered him as I did, and he said, ‘He eats little and attends to many affairs. How can he last long?’” Kongming sighed and said, “He knows me well!” The secretary Yang Yong said, “I have observed that the Prime Minister often personally checks the registers and documents, and I venture to think it unnecessary. There is a proper order in government, and superiors and subordinates must not encroach upon one another’s duties. Consider the management of a household: the male servants must be made to till the fields and the maidservants to oversee the cooking. Thus none of the household’s work is neglected and everything required is supplied, while the master of the house remains composed and at ease, needing only to sleep soundly and take his meals. If he personally attends to every task, his body will grow weary and his spirit exhausted, yet in the end nothing will be accomplished. Is it because his wisdom is inferior to that of his servants? No; he has lost the proper way of being master of a household. Therefore, the ancients said that those who sit and discourse upon the Way are called the Three Excellencies, while those who rise and put it into practice are called officers and grandees. In former times, Bing Ji concerned himself with an ox that panted, but did not inquire about the dead man lying across the road. Chen Ping did not know the amount of money and grain in the state and said, ‘There are officials responsible for such things.’ Now the Prime Minister personally manages trivial affairs and sweats from morning until night. Is this not exhausting? Sima Yi’s words are truly words of perfect truth.” Kongming wept and said, “It is not that I do not know this, but the late Emperor entrusted his orphaned heir to me with a charge of the utmost gravity, and I fear only that others will not devote themselves as fully as I do!” All those present shed tears. From that time onward, Kongming himself felt that his mind and spirits were unsettled, and for this reason the generals did not dare advance the army.\n\nThe Wei generals all learned that Kongming had humiliated Sima Yi with a woman’s headdress and garments, and that Sima Yi had accepted them without fighting. They were all enraged and entered his tent to say, “We are all renowned generals of a great state. How can we endure such humiliation from the men of Shu? We ask permission to go forth at once and fight a decisive battle to determine which side is supreme.” Sima Yi said, “It is not that I dare not fight or willingly submit to humiliation. But the Son of Heaven has issued a clear edict ordering us to hold firm and not move. If I were now to go forth rashly, I would be violating my sovereign’s command.” The generals were all angry and indignant. Sima Yi said, “Since you insist upon fighting, wait until I have memorialized the Son of Heaven and obtained his approval. Then we shall join forces and meet the enemy. What do you say?” The generals agreed. Sima Yi therefore wrote a memorial and dispatched a messenger straight to the imperial army at Hefei to present it to Cao Rui, Ruler of Wei. Cao Rui broke the seal and read it. In substance, it said:\n\nYour servant possesses meager talent yet bears a heavy charge. Humbly receiving Your Majesty’s enlightened command, I have held firm and refused battle, awaiting the exhaustion of the men of Shu. But now Zhuge Liang has sent me a woman’s headdress and treats me as though I were a woman. The shame and humiliation are extreme. I therefore reverently inform Your Sacred Majesty in advance that within a day or two I intend to risk death in battle, that I may repay the favor of the court and wipe away the shame of the three armies. Your servant is overwhelmed by the fervor of his indignation!\n\nAfter reading the memorial, Cao Rui said to his assembled officers, “Sima Yi has held firm and refused to come forth. Why does he now submit a memorial asking for battle?” Xin Pi, Minister of the Guards, said, “Sima Yi has no real intention of fighting. He must have submitted this memorial because Zhuge Liang humiliated him and his generals are furious. He wishes only to obtain another clear command from Your Majesty, so that he may restrain his generals.” Cao Rui agreed with him and immediately ordered Xin Pi to take the imperial tally to the camp north of the Wei and proclaim that there was to be no battle. Sima Yi received the edict and entered his tent, where Xin Pi announced: “If anyone again dares speak of going forth to battle, he shall be judged guilty of violating the imperial command.” The generals had no choice but to obey the edict. Sima Yi privately said to Xin Pi, “You truly understand my mind.” It was then circulated throughout the army that the Ruler of Wei had ordered Xin Pi to bring the imperial tally and command Sima Yi not to give battle. When the Shu generals heard of this, they reported it to Kongming. Kongming laughed and said, “This is merely Sima Yi’s method of calming the three armies.” Jiang Wei asked, “How does the Prime Minister know this?” Kongming replied, “He had no intention of fighting from the first. He asked permission to fight only to make a display of valor before his men. Have you not heard, ‘When a general is in the field, there are commands from his sovereign he need not obey’? Who ever heard of requesting permission to fight from a thousand li away? Because his officers and men were enraged, Sima Yi merely borrowed Cao Rui’s authority to restrain them. Now he has spread this story abroad in the hope of sapping our army’s resolve.”\n\nWhile they were still discussing the matter, word suddenly came that Fei Yi had arrived. Kongming had him admitted and questioned him. Fei Yi said, “When Cao Rui, Ruler of Wei, heard that Eastern Wu was advancing by three routes, he personally led the main army to Hefei and ordered Man Chong, Tian Yu, and Liu Shao to divide their forces into three columns to meet the enemy. Man Chong devised a plan and burned all the grain, fodder, weapons, and equipment of Eastern Wu, while sickness spread among the Wu troops. Lu Xun submitted a memorial to the King of Wu proposing that their forces attack from front and rear in concert, but unexpectedly the bearer of the memorial was captured by Wei troops on the road. Thus the secret plan was disclosed, and the Wu army withdrew without accomplishing anything.” When Kongming heard this news, he heaved a long sigh and suddenly collapsed unconscious to the ground. The generals hastened to revive him, and only after a considerable time did he recover. Kongming sighed and said, “My mind is dazed and confused, and my old illness has returned. I fear I shall not live!” That night, though ill, Kongming had himself helped from his tent and looked up to observe the heavens. He became deeply alarmed. Returning to his tent, he said to Jiang Wei, “My life will end within a day or two!” Jiang Wei asked, “Why does the Prime Minister say this?” Kongming replied, “Among the stars of the Three Terraces, I saw the guest star shining with doubled brilliance, while the ruling star was dim and hidden, and the assisting stars arrayed beside it had grown faint. Such are the signs in the heavens; from them my fate may be known!” Jiang Wei said, “Though the celestial signs are as you say, why does the Prime Minister not use the rites of prayer and exorcism to avert his fate?” Kongming replied, “I have long been versed in such rites, but I do not know what Heaven intends. Take forty-nine armored soldiers, each carrying a black banner and clothed in black, and station them in a circle around my tent. Within the tent, I shall perform a rite of supplication to the Northern Dipper. If the principal lamp does not go out within seven days, my life may be extended by one full cycle of twelve years. If the lamp is extinguished, I shall surely die. Do not allow any unauthorized person to enter. Whatever articles I require are to be carried in by only two young attendants.” Jiang Wei accepted the command and went to make preparations.\n\nIt was the Mid-Autumn season of the eighth month. That night the Silver River shone bright, and drops of jade-like dew glistened. Not a banner stirred, and no watchman’s clapper sounded. Outside the tent, Jiang Wei stood guard with forty-nine men. Within, Kongming arranged incense, flowers, and sacrificial offerings. Seven large lamps were set out upon the ground, with forty-nine smaller lamps around them and, at the center, a single lamp representing his own allotted life. Kongming bowed and prayed:\n\n“I, Liang, was born in an age of disorder and would gladly have grown old among the forests and streams. But I received the favor of Emperor Zhaolie, who visited me three times, and the grave charge of safeguarding his orphaned heir. I dared not fail to exhaust the service of a dog or horse and vowed to destroy the traitors to the state. Unexpectedly, my general’s star is about to fall and the allotted span of my mortal life approaches its end. I have reverently written this brief petition to make my plea to High Heaven. I humbly pray that Heaven, in its mercy, will stoop to observe and hear me and graciously extend the years allotted to Your servant, that I may repay above the favor of my sovereign and below preserve the lives of the people, recover the former dominions, and perpetuate forever the sacrifices of Han. I dare not make this prayer presumptuously; I do so only from the urgency of my devotion.”\n\nWhen he had finished his prayer, he prostrated himself within the tent and waited for dawn. The next day, he attended to affairs despite his illness and vomited blood without ceasing. By day he deliberated upon military plans; by night he paced the pattern of the Dipper through the celestial stations.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi remained firmly on the defensive in his camp. One night, looking up to observe the heavens, he was overjoyed and said to Xiahou Ba, “I have seen the general’s star leave its proper place. Kongming must certainly be ill and will die before long. Take one thousand soldiers to Wuzhang Plain and reconnoiter. If the men of Shu are in confusion and do not come forth to meet you, Kongming is assuredly sick. I shall then seize the opportunity to attack.” Xiahou Ba led his troops away. Within his tent, Kongming had performed the rite of supplication for six nights. Seeing the principal lamp still shining brightly, he rejoiced. Jiang Wei entered the tent and saw Kongming with his hair unbound and a sword in his hand, pacing the celestial pattern of the Dipper to hold the general’s star in its place. Suddenly shouts arose outside the camp. Just as Jiang Wei was about to send someone to inquire, Wei Yan rushed in and reported, “The Wei troops have arrived!” Wei Yan’s steps were so hurried that he knocked over and extinguished the principal lamp. Kongming cast aside his sword and sighed: “Life and death are decreed by fate; no rite can avert them!” Wei Yan was terrified and prostrated himself to ask forgiveness. Jiang Wei, furious, drew his sword and made to kill Wei Yan. Truly:\n\nIn all things man cannot decide what is to be;\nOne steadfast heart cannot contend with destiny.\n\nWhat became of Wei Yan’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 104\n\nA Great Star Falls and the Han Chancellor Ascends to Heaven; the Wei Commander Quails Before a Wooden Statue\n\nNow Jiang Wei, seeing Wei Yan stamp out the lamp, was enraged and drew his sword to kill him. Kongming stopped him, saying, “My allotted span was destined to end. This is no fault of Wenchang.” Jiang Wei then sheathed his sword. Kongming vomited several mouthfuls of blood and collapsed upon his couch. He said to Wei Yan, “Sima Yi has learned that I am ill and has therefore sent men to probe whether the report is true. Make haste to go out and meet the enemy.” Wei Yan accepted the order, left the tent, mounted his horse, and led his troops charging out of the encampment. When Xiahou Ba saw Wei Yan, he hurriedly withdrew his army. Wei Yan pursued him for more than twenty li before returning. Kongming ordered him to go back and guard his own camp.\n\nJiang Wei entered the tent and went straight to Kongming’s couch to inquire after him. Kongming said, “I had hoped to exhaust my loyalty and all my strength, recover the Central Plain, and restore the House of Han. But Heaven’s will is otherwise, and I shall die before many days have passed. The learning of my lifetime has been set down in twenty-four chapters, comprising one hundred four thousand one hundred and twelve characters. Within are methods concerning Eight Duties, Seven Admonitions, Six Fears, and Five Dreads. I have considered all our generals, and there is none to whom I can entrust them save you alone. Take care never to treat them lightly!” Jiang Wei received the writings with tears and a bow. Kongming continued, “I also have a method for a repeating crossbow, which I have never had occasion to use. Its bolts are eight inches long, and a single crossbow can discharge ten of them. I have drawn complete plans. You may construct and employ it according to these designs.” Jiang Wei bowed and received these as well. Kongming then said, “There is little cause for concern along any of the roads into Shu, save only at Yinping, where the utmost vigilance is required. Though that place is steep and perilous, in time it is certain to be lost.” He next summoned Ma Dai into the tent, whispered in his ear, and entrusted him with a secret plan, instructing him, “After my death, act according to this plan.” Ma Dai received the plan and withdrew. A short while later, Yang Yi entered. Kongming called him to the bedside, gave him a brocade pouch, and secretly instructed him, “When I die, Wei Yan is certain to rebel. Once he does, confront him in battle, and only then open this pouch. At that time, there will be someone to slay Wei Yan.” When Kongming had completed every arrangement, he suddenly lost consciousness and collapsed. He did not revive until evening, whereupon he composed a memorial to the Latter Emperor that very night. On receiving it, the Latter Emperor was greatly alarmed and at once ordered Li Fu, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, to ride through the night to the army, both to inquire after Kongming and to ask what arrangements should be made after his death. Li Fu accepted the command and hastened to Wuzhang Plain. He went in to see Kongming, conveyed the Latter Emperor’s command, and inquired after his health. Kongming said through his tears, “It is my misfortune to perish midway, leaving the great affairs of state unfulfilled and thereby offending all beneath Heaven. After my death, you gentlemen must exhaust your loyalty in supporting our sovereign. The established institutions of the realm must not be altered, nor should the men I appointed be lightly dismissed. I have entrusted all my military methods to Jiang Wei. He can carry on my purpose and exert himself in the service of the state. My life will end at any moment, and I shall presently submit a final memorial to the Son of Heaven.” Li Fu received these words and hurriedly took his leave.\n\nKongming forced himself to endure his illness and ordered his attendants to help him into a small carriage. He went out of the encampment and inspected every camp in turn. Feeling the autumn wind upon his face and a chill penetrating to his very bones, he heaved a long sigh and said, “Never again shall I take the field to punish the rebels! Vast and distant Heaven—when shall there be an end?” After sighing for a long while, he returned to his tent, where his illness grew still more grave. He summoned Yang Yi and instructed him, “Ma Dai, Wang Ping, Liao Hua, Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi, and the others are all loyal and righteous men. They have long been tested in battle, have rendered much arduous service, and may safely be entrusted with responsibility. After my death, conduct all affairs according to the established methods. Withdraw the army slowly; do not act with haste. You are deeply versed in strategy, so I need not say much more. Jiang Boyue possesses both wisdom and courage in full measure and may command the rear guard.” Yang Yi wept, bowed, and received the command. Kongming then ordered that the Four Treasures of the Study be brought and, lying upon his couch, wrote out with his own hand a final memorial for presentation to the Latter Emperor. It read in substance:\n\nI have humbly heard that life and death follow their constant course, and that none can escape the number fixed by fate. As death draws near, I wish to offer the last measure of my humble loyalty. I, Liang, was born dull and clumsy, and encountered an age of hardship. Yet I was granted the tally of command and invested with the imperial staff, entrusted solely with the balance of state, and charged with raising armies for the northern campaigns. Before success could be attained, who could have expected illness to penetrate my vitals and my life to hang upon the morning and evening? I shall not live to serve Your Majesty’s cause to its completion, and my regret is without end! I humbly pray that Your Majesty will purify your heart and restrain your desires, discipline yourself and cherish the people; fulfill the way of filial devotion toward the Former Emperor, and spread benevolence and grace throughout the realm; raise up those worthy men who remain hidden and obscure, thereby advancing the virtuous and able; and reject the treacherous and depraved, thereby strengthening the morals of the age.\n\nMy household in Chengdu possesses eight hundred mulberry trees and fifteen qing of poor farmland, from which my children and younger kinsmen have ample food and clothing. As for myself while serving abroad, I have made no other provisions. All the clothing and food I carry with me has been supplied by the government, and I have pursued no private livelihood by which to increase my property by so much as an inch. On the day of my death, let there be no surplus silk within my household and no excess wealth beyond it, lest I betray Your Majesty’s trust.\n\nWhen Kongming had finished writing, he further instructed Yang Yi, “After my death, do not announce the mourning. Have a large shrine constructed and seat my corpse within it. Place seven grains of rice in my mouth and set a burning lamp beneath my feet. Let the army remain calm, as if nothing had happened, and on no account raise lamentation. Then my general’s star will not fall, and my disembodied spirit shall rise to hold the enemy in check. When Sima Yi sees that my star has not fallen, he is certain to become alarmed and suspicious. Have the rear camps of our army depart first, and then withdraw slowly, camp by camp. If Sima Yi comes in pursuit, draw up the army in battle formation, turn the banners about, and beat the drums. When he approaches, place the wooden image of me that I had carved beforehand upon a carriage and wheel it out before the army, with officers and soldiers of every rank arrayed on either side. At the sight of it, Sima Yi is certain to flee in terror.” Yang Yi acknowledged every instruction. That night, Kongming had himself carried outside. Gazing up at the Northern Dipper, he pointed to a distant star and said, “That is my general’s star.” Everyone looked and saw that its light was dim and that it trembled as though about to fall. Kongming pointed his sword at it and recited an incantation. The moment he finished and hurried back into his tent, he lost consciousness. While the generals were in consternation, Li Fu, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, suddenly returned. Seeing Kongming insensible and unable to speak, he cried aloud, “I have imperiled a great affair of state!” Presently Kongming revived, opened his eyes, and looked all around. Seeing Li Fu standing before his couch, he said, “I already know why you have returned.” Li Fu apologized, saying, “I received the Son of Heaven’s command to ask who may be entrusted with great affairs after the Prime Minister has passed from this world. In my haste, I neglected to ask, and so I have returned.” Kongming said, “After my death, the man fit to bear responsibility for great affairs is Jiang Gongyan.” Li Fu asked, “After Gongyan, who may succeed him?” Kongming replied, “Fei Wenwei may succeed him.” Li Fu asked again, “And after Wenwei, who should succeed?” Kongming made no answer. The generals stepped forward to look and found that he had already passed away. It was the twenty-third day of the eighth month, in the autumn of the twelfth year of Jianxing. He was fifty-four years old. Du Fu, of the Ministry of Works, later wrote a poem of lament:\n\nLast night a long star fell before the camp;\nToday the tidings strike—the Master is no more.\nNo orders now resound within the tiger tent;\nOn the Unicorn Terrace alone his glorious deeds endure.\nIn vain remain the three thousand retainers at his gate;\nUnused, the hundred thousand soldiers held within his breast.\nHow fair beneath green shade in the clear light of day—\nYet nevermore shall voices rise in stately song!\n\nBai Letian also wrote a poem:\n\nThe Master veiled his traces, dwelling deep among the hills;\nHow could he know a sage-born lord would seek him thrice?\nThe fish reached Nanyang and at last found water;\nThe dragon soared to Heaven’s River and became the rain.\nEntrusted with the orphan, he fulfilled his charge with reverent care;\nTo repay the state, he poured forth all his loyal, righteous heart.\nHis memorials, before and after taking the field, remain:\nWhoever reads them once must wet his robe with tears.\n\nEarlier, Liao Li, Commandant of the Changshui Cavalry in Shu, believed that his talents and reputation entitled him to be Kongming’s deputy. Because he had long held an idle post, he grew bitter and discontented and never ceased his resentful slanders. Kongming therefore stripped him of office, reduced him to commoner status, and banished him to Wenshan. When he heard that Kongming had died, he shed tears and said, “In the end, I shall become a barbarian who buttons his robe on the left!” Li Yan, on hearing the news, also wept bitterly, fell ill, and died. For Li Yan had always hoped that Kongming would restore him to office and grant him the chance to atone for his former errors; he judged that after Kongming’s death, no one else would be able to employ him. Later, Yuan Weizhi wrote a poem in praise of Kongming:\n\nHe rescued his lord from chaos and peril,\nAnd reverently received the orphan’s trust.\nHis towering gifts surpassed Guan Zhong and Yue Yi;\nHis wondrous strategies excelled Sun Wu and Wu Qi.\nAwe-inspiring, his Memorial on Taking the Field;\nMajestic, his Diagram of the Eight Formations.\nA man whose virtue stood complete as his—\nSearch past and present: none can equal him!\n\nThat night, Heaven grieved and Earth mourned; the moon gave no light, and Kongming quietly returned to Heaven. In obedience to his final commands, Jiang Wei and Yang Yi dared not announce the mourning. They encoffined him according to his instructions, placed him within the shrine, and assigned three hundred trusted officers and soldiers to guard him. Then they passed down a secret order directing Wei Yan to cover the rear while all the camps withdrew one after another.\n\nNow Sima Yi was observing the heavens that night when he saw a great reddish star, its rays spreading like horns, travel from the northeast toward the southwest and fall within the Shu encampment. Three times it sank and twice rose again, while a faint sound came from it. Sima Yi exclaimed in startled delight, “Kongming is dead!” He immediately gave orders for the main army to set out in pursuit. But just as he passed through the camp gate, doubts suddenly assailed him. “Kongming is skilled in the arts of the Six Ding and Six Jia spirits. Because he has seen that I have long refused battle, he must be using these arts to feign death and lure me forth. If I pursue him now, I shall certainly fall into his trap.” He therefore reined in his horse and returned to camp, refusing to go out. He merely ordered Xiahou Ba to lead several dozen horsemen secretly to the remote parts of Wuzhang Plain and scout for news.\n\nNow Wei Yan, while in his own camp, had a dream one night in which two horns suddenly sprouted from his head. When he awoke, he found it exceedingly strange and disturbing. The next day, Zhao Zhi, the Army’s Major of Administration, arrived. Wei Yan invited him inside and asked, “I have long known that you possess a profound understanding of the principles of the Book of Changes. Last night I dreamed that two horns grew from my head, but I do not know whether this portends good or evil. I beg you to interpret it for me.” Zhao Zhi reflected for some time, then replied, “It is a most auspicious omen. The qilin bears a horn upon its head, and the azure dragon bears horns upon its head. This is an image of transformation, soaring, and ascension.” Wei Yan was overjoyed and said, “If events fulfill your words, I shall reward you generously!” Zhao Zhi took his leave. Before he had gone several li, he chanced to meet Fei Yi, Director of the Imperial Secretariat. Fei Yi asked where he had been. Zhao Zhi replied, “I have just come from Wei Wenchang’s camp. Wenchang dreamed that horns had grown from his head and asked me to determine whether the omen was fortunate or ill. It was in fact no good omen, but fearing he would take offense if I spoke plainly, I explained it by referring to the qilin and the azure dragon.” Fei Yi asked, “How do you know it was no good omen?” Zhao Zhi replied, “The written form of the character for ‘horn’ consists of ‘use’ beneath ‘knife.’ A knife is now to be used upon his head; the omen is exceedingly dire!” Fei Yi said, “For the present, disclose this to no one.” Zhao Zhi then departed. Fei Yi reached Wei Yan’s camp, dismissed the attendants, and told him, “At the third watch last night, the Prime Minister passed from this world. As he lay dying, he repeatedly instructed that you, General, should cover the rear against Sima Yi and withdraw slowly, without announcing the mourning. The military tally is here; you may now set the troops in motion.” Wei Yan asked, “Who is to assume the Prime Minister’s great responsibilities?” Fei Yi replied, “The Prime Minister entrusted all great affairs to Yang Yi, while the secret methods of warfare were all given to Jiang Boyue. This military tally bears Yang Yi’s command.” Wei Yan said, “Though the Prime Minister is dead, I am still here. Yang Yi is no more than a chief clerk—how can he bear so great a responsibility? He should do nothing more than escort the coffin into Sichuan for burial. I shall personally lead the main army against Sima Yi and make certain of victory. How can the great affairs of state be abandoned because of the death of one man, even the Prime Minister?” Fei Yi said, “The Prime Minister’s final command was that we withdraw for the time being. It must not be disobeyed.” Wei Yan angrily replied, “Had the Prime Minister followed my plan at the time, we would have taken Chang’an long ago! I now hold the offices of General of the Vanguard and Senior General Who Conquers the West, and bear the title Marquis of Nanzheng. How can I consent to serve as rear guard for a mere chief clerk?” Fei Yi said, “Though there is reason in what you say, General, you must not act rashly and give the enemy cause to mock us. Allow me to see Yang Yi and explain the advantages and dangers. I shall have him yield military authority to you. What do you say?” Wei Yan agreed.\n\nFei Yi took leave of Wei Yan and departed from his camp. He hurried to the main encampment to see Yang Yi and related everything Wei Yan had said. Yang Yi replied, “As the Prime Minister lay dying, he secretly warned me, ‘Wei Yan is certain to harbor disloyal intentions.’ When I sent the military tally to him, my true purpose was to sound out his heart. Events have now borne out the Prime Minister’s words. I shall simply have Boyue command the rear guard.” Yang Yi therefore led the troops away first, escorting the coffin, and ordered Jiang Wei to cover the rear. In accordance with Kongming’s final command, they withdrew slowly. Wei Yan remained in his camp, but when Fei Yi did not return with an answer, he grew suspicious and ordered Ma Dai to lead a dozen horsemen to investigate. Ma Dai returned and reported, “Jiang Wei is commanding the rear army, while most of the forward army has already withdrawn into the valley.” Wei Yan flew into a rage. “How dare that pedantic wretch deceive me! I shall surely kill him!” He turned to Ma Dai and asked, “Will you assist me?” Ma Dai replied, “I, too, have long hated Yang Yi. I am now willing to help you attack him, General.” Wei Yan was overjoyed. He immediately struck camp and led the troops under his command southward.\n\nNow when Xiahou Ba led his men to Wuzhang Plain and looked about, he saw not a single person. He hurried back and reported to Sima Yi, “The Shu army has withdrawn completely.” Sima Yi stamped his foot and exclaimed, “Kongming truly is dead! We must pursue at once!” Xiahou Ba said, “Commander, you must not pursue recklessly. Send a subordinate general ahead first.” Sima Yi replied, “This time I must go in person.” He therefore led his army, accompanied by his two sons, in a charge toward Wuzhang Plain. Shouting and waving their banners, they burst into the Shu encampment and found it entirely deserted. Sima Yi turned to his two sons and said, “Press the troops forward with all speed. I shall lead the army ahead.” Sima Shi and Sima Zhao accordingly urged on the troops from the rear, while Sima Yi personally led the van. Reaching the foot of the mountain, he saw that the Shu army was not far away and spurred forward in vigorous pursuit. Suddenly a cannon sounded from behind the mountain, and a tremendous shout arose. The Shu troops all turned their banners and reversed their drums. From amid the shadows of the trees floated the great banner of the central army, bearing in a single line the large characters: “Zhuge Liang, Prime Minister of Han and Marquis of Wuxiang.” Sima Yi turned pale with terror. Peering intently, he saw several dozen senior generals of the central army escorting a four-wheeled carriage. Seated upright in the carriage was Kongming, wearing his silk cap and holding his feather fan, clad in a crane-feather cloak fastened with a black sash. Sima Yi cried out in alarm, “Kongming still lives! I have ventured rashly into dangerous ground and fallen into his trap!” He swiftly reined his horse around and fled. From behind, Jiang Wei shouted, “Rebel general, do not flee! You have fallen into my Prime Minister’s trap!” The souls of the Wei soldiers scattered in terror. Casting off armor and helmets, abandoning spears and halberds, they fled for their lives, trampling one another underfoot, so that countless men died. Sima Yi fled for more than fifty li before two Wei generals overtook him, seized his horse’s bit rings, and cried, “Commander, do not be alarmed!” Sima Yi felt his head with his hand and asked, “Have I still got my head?” The two generals replied, “Do not fear, Commander. The Shu troops are far away.” Sima Yi gasped for some time before his composure returned. Opening his eyes and looking at them, he saw that they were Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Hui. He then gradually steadied the reins and, together with the two generals, took a side road back to his own camp, where he sent the other generals out in all directions with troops to scout.\n\nTwo days later, local villagers came running to report, “When the Shu army withdrew into the valley, the sound of mourning shook the earth, and white banners were raised throughout the ranks. Kongming is indeed dead. Only Jiang Wei, with a thousand soldiers, remained to cover the rear. The Kongming seen upon the carriage the day before yesterday was a wooden image.” Sima Yi sighed and said, “I could fathom him while he lived, but not after he died!” Hence the people of Shu coined the saying, “A dead Zhuge can put a living Zhongda to flight.” A later poet lamented:\n\nAt midnight the long star fell from Heaven’s pivot;\nYet, fleeing, he still feared that Liang was not dead.\nBeyond the passes, men even now laugh coldly:\n“Tell us—was your head still there, or not?”\n\nOnce Sima Yi knew for certain that Kongming was dead, he again led his army in pursuit. When he reached Red Bank Slope, however, he saw that the Shu army had already gone far away, and so he turned back. Looking around at his generals, he said, “Kongming is dead. We may all sleep with our heads high and have no further care!” He then withdrew his army. Along the road, whenever he saw a place where Kongming had pitched camp, he found every arrangement—to front and rear, left and right—orderly and governed by method. Sima Yi sighed and said, “He was truly an extraordinary genius beneath Heaven!” He then led the army back to Chang’an, assigned the generals to their several commands, and ordered each to guard a strategic pass. Sima Yi himself returned to Luoyang to appear before the sovereign.\n\nNow Yang Yi and Jiang Wei drew up their forces in battle formation and withdrew slowly to the entrance of the gallery roads. Only then did they change into mourning garments, announce Kongming’s death, raise the funeral streamers, and begin their lamentation. The entire Shu army beat their breasts, stamped their feet, and wept, and some even died of grief. Just as the vanguard of the Shu army reached the entrance to the gallery roads, they suddenly saw flames soaring into the sky ahead and heard shouts that shook the earth. A body of troops blocked the road. The generals were greatly alarmed and hastened to report to Yang Yi. Indeed:\n\nThe generals of the Wei camp have already been seen to depart;\nBut none knows what troops now come from the land of Shu.\n\nWho these approaching soldiers were will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 105\n\nThe Martial Marquis Leaves a Brocade-Bag Stratagem; the Ruler of Wei Removes the Dew-Receiving Basin\n\nNow when Yang Yi heard that troops were blocking the road ahead, he hurriedly sent scouts to investigate. They returned and reported that Wei Yan had burned the plank roads and led troops to bar the way. Yang Yi was greatly alarmed and said, “While the Chancellor lived, he foresaw that this man would one day rebel. Who would have thought his prediction would come true today? Now that he has cut off our road home, what are we to do?” Fei Yi said, “This man must already have sent a false memorial to the Emperor, accusing us of rebellion; that is why he has burned the plank roads and blocked our return. We too must submit a memorial to His Majesty, setting forth the facts of Wei Yan’s rebellion, and then devise a plan against him.” Jiang Wei said, “There is a narrow path here called Mount Cha. Though rugged, steep, and perilous, it will bring us out behind the plank road. Let us submit a memorial to His Majesty while at the same time leading our troops along the narrow path over Mount Cha.”\n\nMeanwhile, in Chengdu, the Latter Emperor could neither eat nor sleep in peace, and was restless in all he did. Then one night he dreamed that Mount Jinping at Chengdu collapsed. Waking in alarm, he sat waiting for dawn; then he assembled his civil and military officials and entered court to have the dream interpreted. Qiao Zhou said, “Last night I looked up and observed the heavens. I saw a red star, with pointed rays of light, fall from northeast to southwest. It portends a great calamity for the Chancellor. Now Your Majesty has dreamed of a mountain collapsing, which corresponds precisely to this omen.” The Latter Emperor grew still more frightened. Suddenly word came that Li Fu had arrived, and the Latter Emperor hastily summoned him and questioned him. Li Fu bowed his head to the ground and tearfully reported that the Chancellor had died; then he related in full all the Chancellor had said before his death. On hearing this, the Latter Emperor wept aloud and cried, “Heaven has destroyed me!” He collapsed upon the imperial couch, and his attendants carried him into the inner palace. When Empress Dowager Wu heard the news, she too gave way to unceasing lamentation. Not one of the officials was without grief, and every commoner shed tears. For several days the Latter Emperor was so overcome with sorrow that he could not hold court. Suddenly it was reported that Wei Yan had submitted a memorial accusing Yang Yi of rebellion. The ministers were greatly alarmed and entered the palace to inform the Latter Emperor. Empress Dowager Wu was also in the palace at the time. The Latter Emperor was astounded by the report and ordered an attendant to read Wei Yan’s memorial. In substance, it said:\n\nYour servant Wei Yan, Senior General Who Conquers the West and Marquis of Nanzheng, in deepest trepidation and fear, bows his head and submits this report: Since assuming supreme military authority, Yang Yi has led the army in rebellion. He has seized the Chancellor’s bier and intends to bring the enemy into our territory. Your servant has therefore burned the plank roads in advance and stationed troops to defend them. I respectfully submit this report for Your Majesty’s knowledge.\n\nWhen the memorial had been read, the Latter Emperor said, “Wei Yan is a valiant general, fully capable of resisting Yang Yi and his forces. Why, then, did he burn the plank roads?” Empress Dowager Wu said, “I once heard the First Emperor say that Kongming perceived in Wei Yan the traitor’s bone at the back of his skull and often wished to execute him. Yet because he valued Wei Yan’s courage, he spared him for temporary use. Now that Wei Yan accuses Yang Yi and the others of rebellion, his word must not lightly be believed. Yang Yi is a civil official whom the Chancellor entrusted with the post of chief clerk; he must therefore be a man fit for employment. If today we heed only this one-sided account, Yang Yi and the others will surely defect to Wei. This matter demands deep reflection and careful deliberation; we must not act rashly.” While the officials were still discussing the matter, it was suddenly reported that an urgent memorial had arrived from Chief Clerk Yang Yi. An attendant opened it and read:\n\nYour servant Yang Yi, Chief Clerk and General Who Pacifies the Army, in deepest trepidation and fear, bows his head and respectfully submits this memorial: As the Chancellor lay dying, he entrusted the great affairs of state to your servant. Following the established order and daring to make no alteration, I assigned Wei Yan to command the rearguard, with Jiang Wei following him. But Wei Yan has disobeyed the Chancellor’s dying instructions. Leading his own troops, he entered Hanzhong ahead of us, set fire to the plank roads and burned them through, seized the Chancellor’s funeral carriage, and plotted treason. This upheaval arose without warning, and I therefore send this urgent memorial for Your Majesty’s knowledge.\n\nWhen the Empress Dowager had heard it read, she asked, “What is your judgment of this matter?” Jiang Wan memorialized, “In your servant’s humble opinion, though Yang Yi is by nature too hasty and cannot tolerate others, he has long served with the Chancellor in calculating provisions and assisting in military planning. Now that the Chancellor, at the point of death, entrusted the great affairs of state to him, he can assuredly be no rebel. Wei Yan has always relied upon his achievements and sought to place himself above others, and everyone has yielded to him. Yang Yi alone refused to indulge him, and Wei Yan has borne him a grudge. Now, seeing Yang Yi in command of the army, Wei Yan was unwilling to submit. He therefore burned the plank roads and cut off Yang Yi’s retreat, then falsely accused him in a memorial in order to bring about his ruin. I am willing to pledge every member of my household, high and low, as surety that Yang Yi has not rebelled; but I would never dare stand surety for Wei Yan.” Dong Yun also memorialized, “Wei Yan relies upon his great achievements and has long harbored resentment, often uttering words of complaint. The only reason he did not rebel before was that he feared the Chancellor. Now that the Chancellor has newly died, it is inevitable that he should seize the opportunity to make disorder. Yang Yi, on the other hand, is able, quick-witted, and trusted by the Chancellor; he will certainly not rebel.” The Latter Emperor said, “If Wei Yan truly has rebelled, what plan should we use to oppose him?” Jiang Wan replied, “The Chancellor always mistrusted this man and must have left some stratagem with Yang Yi. If Yang Yi had nothing to rely upon, how could he have withdrawn into the mouth of the valley? Wei Yan is certain to fall into the trap. Your Majesty need not be troubled.” Before long another memorial arrived from Wei Yan, declaring that Yang Yi had rebelled. While it was still being read, yet another memorial arrived from Yang Yi, reporting that Wei Yan had revolted. The two men sent memorial after memorial, each arguing the right and wrong of the matter. Suddenly it was announced that Fei Yi had arrived. The Latter Emperor summoned him, and Fei Yi gave a detailed account of Wei Yan’s rebellion. The Latter Emperor said, “If that is so, let Dong Yun be granted the imperial insignia and sent to mediate, using fair words to soothe and pacify them.” Dong Yun received the edict and departed.\n\nNow Wei Yan, having burned through the plank roads, encamped his troops in the Southern Valley and held its strategic pass, believing his plan had succeeded. He never imagined that Yang Yi and Jiang Wei would lead their troops night and day along a circuitous route and come out behind the Southern Valley. Fearing that Hanzhong might be lost, Yang Yi ordered the vanguard commander He Ping to go ahead with three thousand soldiers. Yang Yi, together with Jiang Wei and the others, then led the army toward Hanzhong while escorting the Chancellor’s coffin.\n\nHe Ping led his troops directly to the rear of the Southern Valley, where they beat the drums and raised a great shout. Mounted scouts flew to report to Wei Yan that Yang Yi had ordered his vanguard commander He Ping to come by the narrow path over Mount Cha and challenge him to battle. Wei Yan was furious. Hastily donning his armor, he mounted his horse, took up his sword, and led his troops out to meet them. When the two battle lines had been drawn up face-to-face, He Ping rode forth and shouted abuse: “Where is the rebel Wei Yan?” Wei Yan cursed him in return: “You are helping Yang Yi rebel! How dare you revile me?” He Ping rebuked him: “The Chancellor has only just died, and his bones are not yet cold. How dare you rebel?” Then, raising his whip, he pointed at the troops of Shu and said, “You soldiers are all men of Western River. In that land live your parents, wives and children, brothers, kindred, and friends. While the Chancellor lived, he never treated you ungenerously. You must not now aid a rebel. Each of you should return to his native place and await his reward.” Hearing this, the soldiers gave a mighty shout, and more than half scattered and fled. Wei Yan, enraged, brandished his sword and spurred his horse straight at He Ping. He Ping leveled his spear and rode to meet him. After only a few bouts, He Ping feigned defeat and fled, with Wei Yan close behind. At once He Ping’s troops loosed their bows and crossbows together, forcing Wei Yan to wheel his horse and retreat. When he saw his soldiers breaking and fleeing in confusion, Wei Yan’s fury grew. Spurring after them, he killed several men, but still could not halt the rout. Only the three hundred troops commanded by Ma Dai stood fast. Wei Yan said to Ma Dai, “You have given me your true-hearted support. When our undertaking succeeds, I shall never betray you.” He then joined Ma Dai in pursuing and attacking He Ping, who led his troops away at full speed. Wei Yan gathered his surviving soldiers and consulted Ma Dai, saying, “What if we defect to Wei?” Ma Dai replied, “Your words, General, are most unwise. Why should a true man not establish a dominion for himself, rather than lightly bend the knee to another? As I see it, General, you possess both wisdom and courage in full measure. Who among the warriors of the Two Rivers would dare oppose you? I swear to join you in first taking Hanzhong and then advancing against the Two Rivers.”\n\nWei Yan was overjoyed and, together with Ma Dai, led his troops straight against Nanzheng. From the walls of Nanzheng, Jiang Wei saw Wei Yan and Ma Dai approaching in a surging mass, flaunting their martial might. He hastily ordered the drawbridge raised. Wei Yan and Ma Dai both shouted, “Surrender at once!” Jiang Wei sent for Yang Yi and consulted him: “Wei Yan is fierce and valiant, and Ma Dai is helping him besides. Though they have few troops, by what plan can we drive them off?” Yang Yi said, “Before his death, the Chancellor left a silk pouch and instructed me: ‘If Wei Yan rebels, do not open this until you face him beneath a city wall. Within is a plan to slay him.’ We should now take it out and see.” He brought out the silk pouch and broke the seal, but inside were written the words: “Do not open this until you are mounted and facing Wei Yan in battle.” Jiang Wei was delighted and said, “Since the Chancellor left this injunction, Chief Clerk, keep the pouch with you. I shall first lead troops out of the city and form the battle array; then you may follow.” Jiang Wei donned his armor, mounted his horse, and took his spear in hand. Leading three thousand troops, he opened the city gates and charged out with them all. The drums thundered as they formed their battle array. Jiang Wei reined in beneath the standard gate, leveled his spear, and shouted abuse: “Rebel Wei Yan! The Chancellor never wronged you. Why have you turned traitor today?” Wei Yan held his sword crosswise and reined in his horse, saying, “Boyue, this has nothing to do with you. Tell Yang Yi to come out!” In the shadow of the standard gate, Yang Yi opened the silk pouch and read the stratagem within. Thus and thus it ran. Overjoyed, Yang Yi rode out lightly armed, halted before the battle line, pointed at Wei Yan, and laughed: “While the Chancellor lived, he knew that sooner or later you would rebel, and told me to guard against you. Today his words have come true. If you dare sit there on your horse and cry three times in succession, ‘Who dares kill me?’ then you are a true man indeed, and I shall surrender the city of Hanzhong to you.” Wei Yan laughed loudly. “Listen to me, Yang Yi, you wretch! While Kongming lived, I still feared him somewhat. But now that he is dead, who beneath Heaven dares oppose me? Let alone crying it three times—even if I cried it thirty thousand times, what difficulty would there be?” Gripping his sword and holding the reins, he shouted from horseback, “Who dares kill me?” Before he had finished the first cry, a man behind him answered in a terrible voice, “I dare kill you!” His arm rose, his sword fell, and Wei Yan was struck from his horse and beheaded. All who saw it were appalled. The man who slew Wei Yan was Ma Dai. It turned out that, as Kongming lay dying, he had secretly entrusted Ma Dai with this stratagem, ordering him to wait until Wei Yan uttered the challenge and then take him by surprise and kill him. That day, upon reading the plan in the silk pouch, Yang Yi knew that the Chancellor had planted Ma Dai at Wei Yan’s side. He therefore acted according to the plan, and Wei Yan was indeed slain. A later poet wrote:\n\nZhuge, foreknowing, discerned Wei Yan’s heart,\nAnd knew he would one day rebel in Western River.\nNone could fathom the plan left within the silk pouch,\nTill its triumph was seen at the horse’s fore.\n\nBefore Dong Yun could reach Nanzheng, Ma Dai had already slain Wei Yan and joined forces with Jiang Wei. Yang Yi drew up a memorial and dispatched it by night to the Latter Emperor. The Latter Emperor issued an edict: “Since his guilt has been clearly established and punished, let his former services nevertheless be remembered. Bestow a coffin and outer casket upon him and have him buried.” Yang Yi and the others escorted Kongming’s coffin to Chengdu. The Latter Emperor led the civil and military officials out twenty li from the city to meet it, all of them clad in mourning. The Latter Emperor wept aloud. From dukes, ministers, and great officers above to woodcutters and common people below, men and women, old and young, there was not one who did not weep bitterly; their cries of grief shook the earth. The Latter Emperor ordered the coffin borne into the city and placed in the Chancellor’s residence. Kongming’s son, Zhuge Zhan, observed the rites of mourning.\n\nWhen the Latter Emperor returned to court, Yang Yi bound himself and appeared to ask punishment. The Latter Emperor ordered an attendant to remove his bonds and said, “Had you not followed the Chancellor’s final instructions, when would his coffin ever have returned, and how could Wei Yan have been destroyed? That these great affairs were brought safely to completion is entirely due to your efforts.” He then promoted Yang Yi to Military Counselor of the Central Army. Because Ma Dai had rendered service in suppressing the rebel, he was invested with Wei Yan’s title of nobility. Yang Yi presented Kongming’s final memorial. When the Latter Emperor had read it, he wept bitterly and issued an edict ordering that an auspicious burial site be chosen. Fei Yi memorialized, “Before his death, the Chancellor commanded that he be buried on Mount Dingjun, without walls, brickwork, or stone, and without any sacrificial objects.” The Latter Emperor complied. An auspicious day in the tenth month of that year was selected, and the Latter Emperor personally escorted the coffin to Mount Dingjun for burial. He issued an edict offering sacrifices and conferred on Kongming the posthumous title Marquis Zhongwu, Loyal and Martial. He ordered a temple built at Mianyang, where sacrifices were to be offered in all four seasons. Du Fu, of the Ministry of Works, later wrote:\n\nWhere shall I seek the Chancellor’s ancestral hall?\nOutside the Brocade City, amid dense ranks of cypress.\nGreen grass reflecting the steps keeps its own spring hue;\nBeyond the leaves, orioles sing their lovely songs in vain.\nThrice visited, he laid his troubled plans for all beneath Heaven;\nServing two reigns, the veteran’s heart labored to sustain them.\nBefore his campaign could triumph, death claimed him first,\nAnd ever after heroes’ tears soak their robes!\n\nAnother poem by Du Fu, of the Ministry of Works, says:\n\nZhuge’s great name hangs throughout the universe;\nThe honored minister’s image is solemn, pure, and lofty.\nTo divide the realm in three consumed his intricate designs;\nThrough all eternity he soars, a feather in the clouds.\nAmong peers he ranks with Yi Yin and Lü Shang;\nIn calm command, he outshone Xiao He and Cao Shen.\nFortune shifted, and the Han could never be restored;\nResolved in purpose, he perished, worn by the labors of war.\n\nNow when the Latter Emperor had returned to Chengdu, an attendant suddenly reported, “A dispatch has arrived from the frontier. Eastern Wu has ordered Quan Cong to lead several tens of thousands of troops and encamp at the border crossing of Baqiu. Their intention is unknown.” The Latter Emperor said in alarm, “The Chancellor has only just died, and Eastern Wu has betrayed the alliance and invaded our borders. What are we to do?” Jiang Wan memorialized, “I dare assure Your Majesty that Wang Ping and Zhang Yi can lead several tens of thousands of troops to encamp at Yong’an and guard against unforeseen events. Your Majesty should also send someone to Eastern Wu to report the bereavement and sound out their intentions.” The Latter Emperor said, “The envoy must be a man of eloquence.” At once a man stepped forward and said, “Your humble servant is willing to go.” All looked and saw that it was Zong Yu, styled Deyan, a native of Anzhong in Nanyang, who held the offices of military aide and Right General of the Gentlemen of the Household. The Latter Emperor was delighted and immediately ordered Zong Yu to go to Eastern Wu, both to report the bereavement and to discover the true state of affairs.\n\nZong Yu accepted the command and went directly to Jinling, where he entered the presence of Sun Quan, Ruler of Wu. When the formal courtesies were over, he saw that all the attendants on either side wore white mourning garments. Sun Quan’s expression darkened as he said, “Wu and Shu have become one family. Why, then, has your sovereign reinforced the garrison at Baidi?” Zong Yu replied, “In your servant’s opinion, the reinforcement of Baqiu’s defenses in the east and the reinforcement of Baidi’s garrison in the west are both natural responses to circumstances. Neither is sufficient cause for one state to question the other.” Sun Quan laughed and said, “You are no less able than Deng Zhi.” Then he said to Zong Yu, “When We heard that Chancellor Zhuge had ascended to Heaven, We shed tears every day and ordered all Our officials to put on mourning. We feared that the men of Wei might take advantage of Shu’s bereavement and invade, and therefore reinforced Baqiu with ten thousand troops so that they might render aid. We had no other intention.” Zong Yu bowed his head to the ground in thanks. Sun Quan said, “Since We have pledged Ourselves to the alliance, how could We betray good faith?” Zong Yu replied, “Because the Chancellor has newly died, the Son of Heaven expressly commanded your servant to come and report the bereavement.” Sun Quan then took a gold-tipped arrow and broke it in two, swearing, “If We betray our former covenant, may Our descendants be exterminated!” He further ordered an envoy to carry incense, silk, and funeral offerings into Shu to make sacrifice.\n\nZong Yu took leave of the Ruler of Wu and returned to Chengdu together with the Wu envoy. Entering the Latter Emperor’s presence, he reported, “Because the Chancellor has newly died, the Ruler of Wu himself shed tears and ordered all his ministers to don mourning. He reinforced Baqiu only because he feared that the men of Wei would take advantage of our weakness and invade; he harbors no other intention. He has now broken an arrow in oath that he will not betray the alliance.” The Latter Emperor was greatly pleased. He rewarded Zong Yu generously and treated the Wu envoy with honor before sending him home. Then, in accordance with Kongming’s dying instructions, he appointed Jiang Wan Chancellor and General-in-Chief, with authority over the affairs of the Imperial Secretariat; appointed Fei Yi Director of the Imperial Secretariat, to administer the Chancellor’s affairs jointly with Jiang Wan; appointed Wu Yi General of Chariots and Cavalry, granted him the imperial insignia, and placed him in command of Hanzhong; and appointed Jiang Wei General Who Supports the Han and Marquis of Pingxiang, giving him supreme command over the troops of every district. Together with Wu Yi, Jiang Wei went to garrison Hanzhong and guard against the armies of Wei. All the remaining officers and commanders retained their former posts.\n\nYang Yi considered that his years of service and official rank preceded Jiang Wan’s, yet his position was now beneath Jiang Wan’s. Moreover, relying upon his own great merit and resentful that he had received no substantial reward, he uttered words of complaint. He said to Fei Yi, “When the Chancellor first died, if I had taken the whole army over to Wei, would I now be left in such obscurity?” Fei Yi secretly reported these words in full to the Latter Emperor. The Latter Emperor was enraged and ordered Yang Yi imprisoned and interrogated, intending to execute him. Jiang Wan memorialized, “Though Yang Yi is guilty, he rendered many services while following the Chancellor in former days. He should not be executed, but may properly be stripped of rank and reduced to a commoner.” The Latter Emperor agreed and banished Yang Yi to Jia Commandery in Hanzhong to live as a commoner. Overcome with shame and humiliation, Yang Yi cut his own throat and died.\n\nIn the thirteenth year of Jianxing under the Shu-Han, the third year of Qinglong under Cao Rui, Ruler of Wei, and the fourth year of Jiahe under Sun Quan, Ruler of Wu, none of the Three Kingdoms raised troops. To speak now only of Wei: its ruler appointed Sima Yi Grand Commandant, giving him supreme command of the army and charging him with pacifying and guarding all the frontiers. Sima Yi bowed in thanks and returned to Luoyang. The Ruler of Wei remained in Xuchang, where he undertook vast construction works and built official palaces and halls. At Luoyang he also erected Chaoyang Hall and Taiji Hall, and built Zongzhang Tower, each a hundred feet high. He further constructed Chonghua Hall, Qingxiao Pavilion, Phoenix Tower, and the Pool of Nine Dragons. He ordered the learned scholar Ma Jun to supervise the works, which were made splendid beyond measure: carved beams and painted rafters, green-glazed tiles and golden bricks, all glittering in the sunlight. More than thirty thousand skilled artisans were selected from throughout the realm, together with over three hundred thousand laborers, who worked day and night without respite. The people’s strength was exhausted, and their voices of resentment never ceased. Cao Rui further issued an edict ordering construction in Fanglin Park, compelling dukes and ministers alike to carry earth and plant trees there. Dong Xun, Minister of Works, submitted this earnest remonstrance:\n\nSince the Jian’an era, men have died in battle across the open country; in some places whole households have been extinguished, while those who survive are orphans, the aged, and the weak. Even if the present palaces were too confined and Your Majesty wished to enlarge them, the work ought still to be timed so as not to interfere with agriculture. How much less should useless structures be built? Your Majesty has exalted the ministers, distinguishing them with caps and coronets, clothing them in embroidered robes, and conveying them in splendid carriages, thereby setting them apart from common men. Yet now you compel them to carry timber and shoulder earth, soiling their bodies and covering their feet with mud, debasing the splendor of the state in order to magnify useless works. This is utterly without reason. Confucius said, “A ruler employs his ministers according to ritual, and ministers serve their ruler with loyalty.” Without loyalty and ritual, how can a state stand? Your servant knows that, once these words are spoken, he must die. Yet I count myself no more than one hair on an ox: as my life has brought no benefit, what loss can my death cause? Holding my brush, I shed tears, and in my heart take leave of the world. Your servant has eight sons. After I die, they will be a burden upon Your Majesty. Trembling beyond measure, I await your command!\n\nWhen Cao Rui read the memorial, he said angrily, “Does Dong Xun not fear death?” His attendants petitioned that Dong Xun be beheaded. Cao Rui said, “This man has always possessed loyalty and righteousness. For the present, strip him of office and reduce him to a commoner. But if anyone else speaks recklessly, he shall surely be beheaded!” At that time Zhang Mao, styled Yancai, an attendant to the Crown Prince, also submitted an earnest remonstrance, and Cao Rui ordered him beheaded. That same day, he summoned Ma Jun and asked him, “We are building lofty terraces and soaring pavilions because We wish to commune with the immortals and seek the means of eternal youth and everlasting life.” Ma Jun memorialized, “Of the twenty-four emperors of the Han dynasty, Emperor Wu enjoyed the longest reign and attained the greatest span of years. This was because he absorbed the essence of the sun and the radiance of the moon from Heaven. In the palace at Chang’an, he once built the Bailiang Terrace. Upon it stood a bronze figure holding a dish in its hands, called the Dew-Receiving Dish. At the third watch it caught the pure nocturnal moisture descending from the Northern Dipper. This was called the ‘Celestial Nectar,’ or else ‘Sweet Dew.’ If this water is mixed with powdered fine jade and drunk, it can restore age to youth.” Cao Rui was delighted and said, “Take laborers at once and travel by night to Chang’an. Dismantle the bronze figure and move it into Fanglin Park.”\n\nMa Jun accepted the command and led ten thousand men to Chang’an, where he ordered wooden scaffolding erected all around the Bailiang Terrace. Before long, five thousand men were climbing in spirals with ropes and cables. The Bailiang Terrace was two hundred feet high, and its bronze pillar was ten arm-spans in circumference. Ma Jun ordered them first to remove the bronze figure. Many men joined their strength and dismantled it, but as they brought it down, tears suddenly streamed from the bronze figure’s eyes. Everyone was greatly alarmed. All at once a violent wind arose beside the terrace, driving sand and stones through the air as fiercely as a torrential rain. With a thunderous crash, as though Heaven had fallen and earth split asunder, the terrace tilted and the pillar toppled, crushing more than a thousand men to death. Ma Jun took the bronze figure and golden dish back to Luoyang, entered the Ruler of Wei’s presence, and presented the bronze figure and Dew-Receiving Dish. The Ruler of Wei asked, “Where is the bronze pillar?” Ma Jun memorialized, “The pillar weighs a million catties and could not be transported here.” Cao Rui ordered it broken into pieces and conveyed to Luoyang, where it was cast into two bronze giants called Wengzhong and set outside the Sima Gate. He also had a bronze dragon and phoenix cast: the dragon stood forty feet high, and the phoenix more than thirty feet. Both were placed before the palace hall. In the Shanglin Park he planted rare flowers and exotic trees, and raised precious birds and strange beasts. Yang Fu, Junior Tutor, submitted a remonstrance:\n\nYour servant has heard that Yao was content with a thatched roof, and the myriad states dwelt in peace; Yu kept his palaces humble, and all beneath Heaven rejoiced in their labors. Even in the Shang and Zhou dynasties, halls were sometimes only three feet high and nine mats in breadth. Among the sage emperors and enlightened kings of antiquity, none ever impoverished the people’s wealth and strength for the sake of lofty and splendid palaces. Jie built chambers adorned with jade and stables decorated with images; Zhou erected the Tilting Palace and Deer Terrace, and thereby lost the altars of his state. King Ling of Chu built the Zhanghua Terrace and brought calamity upon himself. The First Emperor of Qin built the Epang Palace, and disaster descended upon his son: all beneath Heaven rebelled, and the dynasty perished in its second reign. Of those who have disregarded the strength of the people in order to gratify the desires of their eyes and ears, not one has failed to perish. Your Majesty should take Yao, Shun, Yu, Tang, King Wen, and King Wu as your models, and Jie, Zhou, Chu, and Qin as your warnings. Instead, you indulge your leisure and pleasure and think only of adorning palaces and halls. Calamity and ruin must surely follow. The ruler is the head, the ministers are the arms and legs; in survival or destruction they form one body, and in gain or loss they share the same fate. Though your servant is dull and timid, how could he forget the duty of a remonstrating minister? Unless my words are urgent and severe, they cannot move Your Majesty. I have therefore respectfully knocked upon my coffin and bathed my body, and now prostrate myself to await the heaviest punishment.\n\nWhen the memorial was submitted, Cao Rui paid it no heed, but only pressed Ma Jun to hasten the construction of the lofty terrace and install the bronze figure and Dew-Receiving Dish. He further issued an edict ordering that beautiful women be selected throughout the realm and brought into Fanglin Park. Official after official submitted remonstrances, but Cao Rui listened to none of them.\n\nNow Cao Rui’s empress, Lady Mao, was a native of Henei. In earlier years, when Cao Rui was Prince of Pingyuan, the two had loved each other deeply; and when he ascended the imperial throne, he made her empress. Later, however, Cao Rui favored Lady Guo, and Empress Mao lost his affection. Lady Guo was beautiful and clever, and Cao Rui doted upon her exceedingly. He took pleasure with her every day and for more than a month did not leave the palace precincts. In the third month of spring that year, all the flowers in Fanglin Park burst into rival bloom, and Cao Rui went there with Lady Guo to admire the blossoms and drink wine. Lady Guo said, “Why not invite the Empress to share our pleasure?” Cao Rui replied, “If she were here, We could not swallow a single drop.” He thereupon instructed the palace maids not to let Empress Mao know. Empress Mao had observed that Cao Rui had not entered her principal palace for more than a month. That day she led more than ten palace women to Emerald Flower Tower to divert herself, where she heard the clear strains of music. She asked, “Where is that music being played?” A palace officer replied, “His Majesty and Lady Guo are admiring the flowers and drinking wine in the imperial garden.” On hearing this, Empress Mao was distressed at heart and returned to her palace to rest. The next day, Empress Mao rode out from her palace in a small carriage to take the air and met Cao Rui in a winding gallery. Smiling, she said, “Your Majesty’s excursion to the northern garden yesterday must have afforded you no little pleasure!” Cao Rui was furious. He immediately ordered all those who had attended him the previous day to be seized and rebuked them: “When We visited the northern garden yesterday, We forbade those about Us to let Empress Mao know. How did the matter come to be revealed?” He shouted for the palace officers to behead all the attendants. Empress Mao was greatly frightened and turned her carriage back toward her palace. Cao Rui at once issued an edict commanding Empress Mao to take her own life, and he made Lady Guo empress in her place. None of the court officials dared remonstrate. Then one day, Guanqiu Jian, Inspector of Youzhou, suddenly submitted a memorial reporting that Gongsun Yuan of Liaodong had rebelled, proclaimed himself King of Yan, adopted the reign title First Year of Shaohan, built palaces and halls, appointed palace officials, and raised troops to invade the frontier, throwing the north into turmoil. Cao Rui was greatly alarmed. He immediately assembled his civil and military officials to deliberate upon a plan for raising troops and repelling Gongsun Yuan. Indeed:\n\nScarcely had building works exhausted the heartland,\nWhen once again war arose beyond the borders.\n\nHow the rebellion was to be resisted will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 106\n\nGongsun Yuan Is Defeated and Dies at Xiangping; Sima Yi Feigns Illness to Deceive Cao Shuang\n\nNow Gongsun Yuan was the grandson of Gongsun Du of Liaodong and the son of Gongsun Kang. In the twelfth year of Jian’an, when Cao Cao pursued Yuan Shang but had not yet reached Liaodong, Gongsun Kang beheaded Yuan Shang and presented his head to Cao Cao, who enfeoffed Kang as Marquis of Xiangping. After Kang’s death, he left two sons, the elder named Huang and the younger Yuan, both still children; so Kang’s younger brother, Gongsun Gong, succeeded to his office. During Cao Pi’s reign, Gong was appointed General of Chariots and Cavalry and Marquis of Xiangping. In the second year of Taihe, Gongsun Yuan, now grown to manhood and accomplished in both civil and military affairs, being by nature headstrong and fond of strife, seized the position of his uncle Gongsun Gong. Cao Rui appointed Yuan General Who Proclaims Might and Administrator of Liaodong. Later, Sun Quan sent Zhang Mi and Xu Yan to Liaodong with gold, treasures, pearls, and jade, and enfeoffed Yuan as King of Yan. Fearing the power of the Central Plain, Yuan beheaded Zhang Mi and Xu Yan and sent their heads to Cao Rui. Rui then appointed Yuan Grand Marshal and Duke of Lelang. Still unsatisfied, Yuan took counsel with his followers, proclaimed himself King of Yan, and inaugurated the first year of the Shaohan era. His deputy commander Jia Fan remonstrated: “The Central Court has treated my lord with the rank of one of the highest nobles; that is no mean or lowly station. If you now turn against it and rebel, you will truly be acting against right. Moreover, Sima Yi is exceedingly skilled in warfare. Even Marquis Zhuge of Shu in the west could not defeat him—how much less could my lord?”\n\nGongsun Yuan flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to bind Jia Fan and take him away for execution. Lun Zhi, an army adviser, remonstrated: “Jia Fan speaks truly. The Sage said, ‘When a state is about to perish, monstrous portents are certain to appear.’ Of late, strange occurrences have repeatedly been seen within our realm. Not long ago, a dog wearing a headcloth and cap, its body clad in red, climbed onto a roof and walked like a man. Again, when villagers south of the city were cooking rice, a small child suddenly appeared inside the steamer, boiled to death. And in the northern market of Xiangping, the ground suddenly sank into a pit, from which emerged a lump of flesh several feet around. It had a complete head and face, with eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, but no hands or feet; neither blade nor arrow could wound it, and no one knew what creature it was. A diviner cast a prognostication and said:\n\n‘It has a form, yet is not formed;\nIt has a mouth, yet makes no sound.\nThe state is doomed to perish,\nAnd thus this shape has now appeared.’\n\n“These three things are all inauspicious omens. My lord should shun calamity and seek good fortune; you must not act lightly or recklessly.” Gongsun Yuan burst into a towering fury and ordered his guards to bind Lun Zhi and behead him in the marketplace together with Jia Fan. He then appointed the Senior General Bei Yan commander-in-chief and Yang Zuo vanguard, raised one hundred fifty thousand troops from Liaodong, and came charging toward the Central Plain.\n\nThe frontier officials reported the matter to Cao Rui, Emperor of Wei. Greatly alarmed, Rui summoned Sima Yi to court for consultation. Yi memorialized: “The forty thousand horse and foot under my command will be sufficient to destroy the rebels.” Rui said, “Your troops are few and the road is long. I fear recovery of the region will be difficult.” Yi replied, “Victory does not depend on having many troops, but on the ability to devise surprises and employ wisdom. Trusting in Your Majesty’s abundant good fortune, I shall surely capture Gongsun Yuan and present him to Your Majesty.” Rui asked, “What course do you expect Gongsun Yuan to take?” Yi replied, “If Yuan abandons his city and flees in advance, that will be his best plan. If he defends Liaodong and resists the imperial army, that will be his middle plan. If he merely sits within Xiangping and holds it, that will be his worst plan, and he will certainly be captured by me.” Rui asked, “How long will the journey there and back require?” Yi replied, “The distance is four thousand li: one hundred days to go, one hundred days to attack, and sixty days to rest. Roughly a year will suffice.” Rui asked, “But what if Wu or Shu invades?” Yi replied, “I have already settled a plan for defense. Your Majesty need not be concerned.” Rui was overjoyed and at once ordered Sima Yi to raise an army and march against Gongsun Yuan. Taking leave of the court, Yi departed the capital and appointed Hu Zun vanguard, ordering him to lead the forward division ahead and encamp in Liaodong. Scouts swiftly reported this to Gongsun Yuan. Yuan ordered Bei Yan and Yang Zuo to divide eighty thousand troops between them and station them at Liaosui, where they dug an encircling trench more than twenty li long and ringed it with chevaux-de-frise, making the defenses exceedingly secure. Hu Zun sent a man to report this to Sima Yi. Yi laughed and said, “The rebels refuse to fight because they mean to wear out my army. I judge that most of their forces are here, leaving their lair empty. Better to abandon this place and make straight for Xiangping. The rebels will surely go to its rescue; then we shall strike them on the road and win complete success.” He therefore marshaled his troops and advanced by a byway toward Xiangping.\n\nMeanwhile, Bei Yan and Yang Zuo were conferring. “If the Wei army attacks,” they said, “we must not engage it. They have come a thousand li, and their provisions cannot keep pace; they cannot hold out for long. When their food is exhausted, they will certainly retreat. Once they withdraw, we shall send out a surprise force to strike them, and Sima Yi may be captured. Formerly, when Sima Yi stood against the army of Shu, he held fast south of the Wei River, and Kongming eventually died in the army. The principle today is precisely the same.” While the two were still deliberating, a sudden report came: “The Wei army has gone south.” Bei Yan exclaimed in alarm, “They know that our forces in Xiangping are few and have gone to strike our home base. If Xiangping is lost, there will be no advantage in our holding this place.” They therefore struck camp and set off in pursuit. Scouts had already sped the news to Sima Yi. Yi laughed and said, “They have fallen into my trap!” He ordered Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei each to lead a force and lie in ambush on the banks of the Ji River: “When the Liaodong army arrives, attack together from both sides.” The two received the plan and departed. Before long they saw Bei Yan and Yang Zuo leading their troops toward them. At the boom of a cannon, drums thundered and banners waved on either side. Xiahou Ba charged from the left and Xiahou Wei from the right. Bei Yan and Yang Zuo had no heart for battle and fought their way out to flee. Reaching Mount Shou, they encountered Gongsun Yuan’s army; joining forces with it, they wheeled about and again engaged the Wei troops. Bei Yan rode forth and cursed them: “Rebel generals, cease your treacherous tricks! Do you dare come out and fight?” Xiahou Ba spurred forward, brandishing his sword, and met him. They had fought only a few bouts when Xiahou Ba cut Bei Yan down from his horse with a single stroke. The Liaodong army fell into great disorder. Ba drove his troops in upon them, and Gongsun Yuan led the defeated remnants back into Xiangping, shut the gates, and held fast without emerging. The Wei army closed in around the city on all four sides.\n\nIt was then autumn, and rain fell continuously for a month without ceasing. Water stood three feet deep over the level ground, and grain transports could sail from the mouth of the Liao River straight to the walls of Xiangping. The Wei troops were all in the water and could neither move nor rest in comfort. Pei Jing, Controller of the Left, entered the commander’s tent and reported: “The rain does not stop, and the camp is deep in mud. The army cannot remain here. I beg that we move to the hills ahead.” Sima Yi angrily replied, “Gongsun Yuan will be captured within a day or two. How can we move camp? Anyone who speaks again of moving camp will be beheaded!” Pei Jing murmured assent and withdrew. A short while later, Qiu Lian, Controller of the Right, also came to report: “The soldiers are suffering from the floodwaters. I beg the Grand Commandant to move the camp to higher ground.” Yi was furious. “My military order has already been issued. How dare you deliberately defy it?” He immediately ordered Qiu Lian dragged out and beheaded, and had his head hung outside the southern gate. The whole army was thereby struck with awe.\n\nSima Yi ordered the men and horses of two encampments to withdraw temporarily twenty li, allowing the soldiers and people inside the city to come out to cut firewood and graze their cattle and horses. Chen Qun, an army marshal, asked: “When the Grand Commandant formerly attacked Shangyong, he divided his army into eight columns, hastened to the city in eight days, and captured Meng Da alive, thereby achieving great merit. Now you have brought forty thousand armored troops several thousand li, yet you do not order them to assault the city. Instead, you make them remain for a long time in the mire and even allow the rebels to cut wood and graze their animals. I truly do not understand the Grand Commandant’s intention.” Yi laughed and said, “Do you not understand the art of war? Formerly, Meng Da had abundant provisions but few troops, while I had little food but many troops; therefore, I had no choice but to fight quickly. Only by taking him unawares and suddenly attacking could I prevail. Now the Liaodong forces are many and ours are few; the rebels are hungry while we are well fed. Why expend our strength in a storming attack? We should let them flee of their own accord and then seize the opportunity to strike them. By leaving a road open and not cutting off their woodcutting and grazing, I am giving them leave to flee.” Chen Qun bowed in admiration.\n\nSima Yi then sent a man to Luoyang to hasten the dispatch of provisions. Cao Rui, Emperor of Wei, held court. All the ministers memorialized: “Of late the autumn rains have continued for a month without ceasing, and both men and horses are exhausted. Sima Yi should be recalled and the campaign suspended for the time being.” Rui said, “Grand Commandant Sima is highly skilled in the use of troops. He can master changing circumstances in the face of danger and has many excellent stratagems. Gongsun Yuan’s capture may be awaited within a fixed number of days. Why need you be concerned?” Thus he rejected the ministers’ remonstrance and sent men to convey provisions to Sima Yi’s army. Several more days passed while Yi remained in camp; then the rain ceased and the sky cleared. That night Yi stepped outside his tent and raised his eyes to study the heavens. Suddenly he saw a star as large as a peck measure, trailing a stream of light several fathoms long. From northeast of Mount Shou it fell southeast of Xiangping. The officers and men in every camp were all terrified. But Yi rejoiced greatly at the sight and said to his generals, “Five days from now, Gongsun Yuan will certainly be beheaded at the place where that star fell. Tomorrow we may unite all our strength and attack the city.”\n\nThe generals received their orders. At dawn the next day, they led their troops to close around the city from all four sides. They raised earthen mounds, dug tunnels, erected artillery platforms, and set up scaling ladders, attacking without respite by day or night. Arrows fell into the city like driving rain. Within the walls Gongsun Yuan’s provisions were exhausted, and the people slaughtered their cattle and horses for food. All were bitter and resentful, and none had any will to defend the city. They wished to cut off Yuan’s head, offer up the city, and surrender. When Yuan heard this, he was filled with alarm and anxiety, and hastily ordered his Chancellor of State, Wang Jian, and his Censor-in-Chief, Liu Fu, to go to the Wei camp and sue for surrender. The two were lowered by ropes from the city wall and came to tell Sima Yi: “We beg the Grand Commandant to withdraw twenty li; then our lord and his ministers will come in person to surrender.” Yi flew into a rage. “Why does Gongsun Yuan not come himself? This is utterly unreasonable!” He ordered the guards to drag the two men out and behead them, then gave their heads to their attendants.\n\nWhen the attendants returned with their report, Gongsun Yuan was greatly alarmed and sent Palace Attendant Wei Yan to the Wei camp. Sima Yi took his seat in the command tent, with his assembled generals standing on either side. Wei Yan advanced on his knees and knelt beneath the tent, saying, “I beg the Grand Commandant to quell his thunderous anger. On a fixed day we shall first send the heir, Gongsun Xiu, as a hostage. Then our lord and his ministers will bind themselves and come to surrender.” Yi said, “There are five essentials in warfare: if one can fight, one ought to fight; if one cannot fight, one ought to defend; if one cannot defend, one ought to flee; if one cannot flee, one ought to surrender; and if one cannot surrender, one ought only to die. What need is there to send a son as hostage?” He ordered Wei Yan to return and report his words to Gongsun Yuan. Clutching his head, Yan scurried away like a rat and returned to tell Yuan. Gongsun Yuan was terrified. After secretly settling a plan with his son Gongsun Xiu, he selected a thousand horse and foot. That night, during the second watch, he opened the southern gate and fled toward the southeast. Seeing no one about, Yuan secretly rejoiced. But before he had gone ten li, a cannon suddenly boomed from the hills, and drums and horns sounded together. A body of troops barred the way, with Sima Yi in the center, Sima Shi on the left, and Sima Zhao on the right. The two cried aloud, “Rebels, do not flee!” Gongsun Yuan was aghast and hastily turned his horse to seek another road of escape. But Hu Zun’s troops had already arrived. To the left were Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei; to the right were Zhang Hu and Yue Chen. They encircled him on all sides like an iron barrel. Gongsun Yuan and his son had no choice but to dismount and offer their surrender. From horseback, Sima Yi looked around at his generals and said, “On the bingyin night several nights ago, I saw a great star fall at this place; tonight, the renshen night, the omen has been fulfilled.” The generals offered congratulations, saying, “The Grand Commandant’s divine foresight is truly marvelous!” Yi gave the order for their execution. Gongsun Yuan and his son were put to death facing each other. Sima Yi then marshaled his army and advanced to take Xiangping. Before he had reached the city walls, Hu Zun had already led troops inside. The people burned incense and bowed to welcome them. The entire Wei army entered the city. Seated in the government hall, Yi had all Gongsun Yuan’s clansmen, together with the officials and others who had conspired with him, put to death—more than seventy heads in all. He issued proclamations reassuring the people. Someone reported to Yi: “Jia Fan and Lun Zhi bitterly remonstrated with Yuan against rebelling, and both were killed by him.” Yi therefore honored their graves and conferred distinction on their descendants. He took the wealth stored in the treasury and distributed it among the three armies as a reward for their labors, then withdrew his forces and returned to Luoyang.\n\nMeanwhile, the Emperor of Wei was in his palace. One night, during the third watch, a sudden chill wind blew out the lamps. He saw Empress Mao leading several dozen palace women, who came weeping before his seat and demanded his life. Cao Rui fell ill because of this. As his sickness steadily worsened, he ordered the Palace Attendants and Grand Masters of Splendid Happiness Liu Fang and Sun Zi to take charge of all affairs of the Privy Secretariat. He also summoned Cao Yu, King of Yan and son of Emperor Wen, appointing him Senior General to assist the heir apparent, Cao Fang, as regent. Cao Yu was modest, frugal, mild, and gentle by nature. Unwilling to assume so great a responsibility, he firmly declined the appointment. Rui summoned Liu Fang and Sun Zi and asked, “Who within the imperial clan is capable of undertaking it?” The two had long been indebted to Cao Zhen for his favors, and so recommended: “Only Cao Shuang, son of Cao Zidan, is fit.” Rui accepted their recommendation. The two further memorialized: “If Cao Shuang is to be employed, the King of Yan must be sent back to his fief.” Rui approved their words. They thereupon asked Rui to issue an edict, which they carried out and proclaimed to the King of Yan: “By the Emperor’s handwritten edict, the King of Yan is ordered to return to his fief and must set out this very day. Without an edict, he is forbidden to enter the court.” Weeping, the King of Yan departed. Cao Shuang was then appointed Senior General and placed in overall charge of the government.\n\nCao Rui’s illness grew steadily more critical, and he urgently sent an envoy bearing the imperial tally and an edict recalling Sima Yi to court. On receiving the command, Yi went directly to Xuchang and entered to see the Emperor of Wei. Rui said, “I feared only that I would not see you again. Now that I have seen you today, I may die without regret.” Yi bowed his head to the ground and memorialized: “While on the road, I heard that Your Majesty’s sacred person was unwell. I bitterly regretted that wings did not spring from my sides so that I might fly to the palace gates. To behold the dragon countenance today is my great good fortune.” Rui summoned the heir apparent Cao Fang, the Senior General Cao Shuang, the Palace Attendants Liu Fang and Sun Zi, and the others, and had them all come before the imperial couch. Grasping Sima Yi’s hand, Rui said, “In former days, when Liu Xuande lay mortally ill at Baidi City, he entrusted his young son Liu Shan to Zhuge Kongming. Kongming thereafter exhausted all his loyalty and did not rest until death. If such a thing could be done in a remote and partial realm, how much more should it be so in a great empire? My young son Cao Fang is only eight years old and cannot bear responsibility for the altars of state. I trust that the Grand Commandant, together with my kinsman and the veteran ministers of distinguished service, will exert all your strength to support him and not betray my heart!” He then called Cao Fang and said, “Zhongda is as one body with me. You must honor and revere him.” Rui ordered Yi to bring Fang close. Fang threw his arms around Yi’s neck and would not let go. Rui said, “Grand Commandant, do not forget the affection my young son has shown you today!” When he had spoken, tears streamed down his face. Yi bowed his head to the ground and wept. The Emperor of Wei sank into a stupor and could no longer speak; he merely pointed at the heir apparent. A moment later, he died. He had reigned thirteen years and was thirty-six years of age. It was late in the first month of spring, in the third year of Jingchu of Wei.\n\nSima Yi and Cao Shuang then supported the heir apparent Cao Fang in ascending the imperial throne. Fang’s style was Lanqing. He was Cao Rui’s adopted son, and his origins had been kept secret within the palace, so that no one knew whence he had come. Cao Fang bestowed on Rui the posthumous title Emperor Ming and buried him at Gaopingling. He honored Empress Guo as Empress Dowager and inaugurated the first year of the Zhengshi era. Sima Yi and Cao Shuang assisted in the government. Shuang treated Yi with the utmost deference, and in every important matter he always informed him first. Shuang’s style was Zhaobo. From childhood he had gone in and out of the palace, and Emperor Ming, finding him prudent and circumspect, had greatly esteemed and favored him. Cao Shuang had five hundred retainers, among whom five men prided themselves on fashionable brilliance. The first was He Yan, styled Pingshu; the second was Deng Yang, styled Xuanmao, a descendant of Deng Yu; the third was Li Sheng, styled Gongzhao; the fourth was Ding Mi, styled Yanjing; and the fifth was Bi Gui, styled Zhaoxian. There was also the Minister of Agriculture, Huan Fan, styled Yuanze, who possessed considerable intelligence and resourcefulness and was commonly called “the Mastermind.” All these men enjoyed Cao Shuang’s confidence. He Yan told Shuang, “My lord’s supreme authority must not be entrusted to another, lest it bring future trouble.” Shuang said, “Lord Sima and I alike received the late Emperor’s charge to safeguard the orphaned heir. How could I bear to betray him?” He Yan replied, “In former days, when your honored father and Zhongda defeated the army of Shu, your father repeatedly suffered humiliation at this man’s hands, and because of it he ultimately died. Why does my lord not perceive this?” Cao Shuang suddenly awakened to the danger. After settling a plan in consultation with numerous officials, he entered and memorialized Cao Fang, Emperor of Wei: “Sima Yi’s merit is lofty and his virtue weighty. He may be promoted to Grand Tutor.” Fang consented, and from that time all military authority passed into Cao Shuang’s hands.\n\nCao Shuang appointed his younger brother Cao Xi Commander of the Central Army, Cao Xun General of the Martial Guard, and Cao Yan Cavalier in Regular Attendance. Each commanded three thousand imperial guards and was free to enter and leave the forbidden palace. Shuang also appointed He Yan, Deng Yang, and Ding Mi Masters of Writing, Bi Gui Colonel-Director of Retainers, and Li Sheng Intendant of Henan. These five men discussed affairs with Cao Shuang day and night. Thus the number of retainers at Cao Shuang’s gate increased daily. Sima Yi pleaded illness and ceased appearing at court, while both his sons also resigned their offices and lived in retirement. Every day Cao Shuang drank wine and made merry with He Yan and the others. His clothing, utensils, and vessels were in no way different from those of the imperial court. Whenever rare curios and precious objects were presented as tribute from the various regions, he first took the finest for himself and only then sent the remainder into the palace. Lovely women and beautiful girls filled his mansion and courtyards. Zhang Dang, a palace eunuch, fawned upon Cao Shuang and secretly selected seven or eight of the late Emperor’s concubines and sent them into Shuang’s residence. Shuang also chose thirty or forty daughters of respectable families skilled in song and dance to serve as his household entertainers. He built many-storied towers and painted pavilions, had vessels fashioned of gold and silver, and employed several hundred skilled craftsmen to labor day and night.\n\nNow He Yan heard that Guan Lu of Pingyuan was versed in the occult arts and invited him to discuss the Book of Changes. Deng Yang was present at the time and asked Guan Lu, “You claim to understand the Changes, yet your speech never touches upon its language or principles. Why is that?” Guan Lu replied, “One who truly understands the Changes does not speak of the Changes.” He Yan laughed and praised him: “That may indeed be called saying what is essential without needless words.” He then said to Guan Lu, “Cast a hexagram for me and see whether I may attain the rank of one of the Three Excellencies.” He also asked, “For several nights I have dreamed of scores of greenbottle flies gathering on my nose. What omen is this?” Guan Lu replied, “Yuan and Kai assisted Shun, and the Duke of Zhou aided the Zhou dynasty; all, through harmony, benevolence, modesty, and reverence, enjoyed abundant blessings. Now, my lord, your rank is exalted and your power great, yet few cherish your virtue and many fear your might. This is hardly the way to seek blessings through caution. Moreover, the nose is a mountain. A mountain remains long in its lofty station only when its height brings no danger. Now foul and loathsome greenbottle flies gather upon it. Those who stand in lofty places may fall—how can you not be afraid? I pray that my lord will take from his abundance to make good what others lack and never tread where ritual forbids. Then the rank of the Three Excellencies may be attained, and the greenbottle flies may be driven away.” Deng Yang angrily said, “That is nothing but the stale talk of an old pedant!” Guan Lu replied, “An old scholar sees what has not yet come to birth; stale talk sees what has not yet been spoken.” With that he flicked his sleeves and departed. The two men laughed loudly and said, “He is truly a mad eccentric!” On reaching home, Guan Lu told his maternal uncle what had happened. His uncle was greatly alarmed. “He Yan and Deng Yang wield immense power. How could you offend them?” Guan Lu replied, “I was speaking with dead men. What have I to fear?” His uncle asked why. Guan Lu said, “When Deng Yang walks, his sinews do not bind his bones and his pulse does not govern his flesh. When he rises and stands, he sways and leans as though he had neither hands nor feet. This is the physiognomy called ‘the ghost’s agitation.’ As for He Yan’s appearance, his soul does not keep to its dwelling, his blood lends no bloom to his complexion, and his vital essence drifts like smoke; his countenance resembles withered wood. This is the physiognomy called ‘the ghost’s seclusion.’ Sooner or later both men will suffer the calamity of violent death. Why should they be feared?” His uncle called Guan Lu a madman and went away.\n\nNow Cao Shuang often went hunting with He Yan, Deng Yang, and the others. His younger brother Cao Xi remonstrated: “Elder Brother, your power and authority are too great, yet you delight in going abroad to hunt. If someone should plot against you, regret would come too late.” Shuang rebuked him: “Military authority is in my hands. What is there to fear?” Huan Fan, Minister of Agriculture, also remonstrated, but Shuang would not listen. At this time Cao Fang, Emperor of Wei, changed the tenth year of Zhengshi to the first year of Jiaping. Cao Shuang had long monopolized power but did not know whether Zhongda’s illness was real or feigned. Just then the Emperor of Wei appointed Li Sheng Inspector of Jingzhou. Cao Shuang at once ordered Li Sheng to go and take leave of Zhongda, using the occasion to discover the truth. Sheng went directly to the Grand Tutor’s residence, and a gate officer soon reported his arrival within. Sima Yi said to his two sons, “Cao Shuang has sent this man to learn whether my illness is genuine.” He removed his cap, loosened his hair, climbed into bed, and sat wrapped in blankets. He then ordered two maidservants to support him with a staff before admitting Li Sheng into the residence. Sheng came before the bed and bowed. “I have not seen the Grand Tutor for some time. Who could have imagined that your illness had become so grave? The Son of Heaven has now appointed me Inspector of Jingzhou, and I have come especially to take my leave.” Yi pretended to answer, “Bingzhou lies close to Shuofang. Take care to prepare its defenses.” Sheng said, “I have been appointed Inspector of Jingzhou, not Bingzhou.” Yi smiled and said, “So you have just come from Bingzhou?” Sheng replied, “From Qingzhou in Shandong.” Yi laughed loudly. “Ah, so you have come from Qingzhou.” Sheng said, “How has the Grand Tutor fallen so ill?” The attendants said, “The Grand Tutor is deaf.” Sheng said, “I beg the use of brush and paper.” The attendants brought him brush and paper. When Sheng had finished writing, he presented the message. Yi looked at it and smiled. “My illness has made me deaf. Take care of yourself on your journey.” Having said this, he pointed to his mouth. A maidservant brought him broth. Yi put his mouth to the bowl, but the broth streamed all over the front of his robe. He then made choking sounds and said, “I am now old and mortally ill; death will come within a day or two. My two sons are unworthy, and I hope you will instruct them. If you see the Senior General, I beg you by all means to look after my two sons!” With that he fell back upon the bed, his voice hoarse and his breath coming in gasps. Li Sheng bowed farewell to Zhongda, returned to Cao Shuang, and related every detail. Shuang rejoiced greatly and said, “If this old man dies, I shall have nothing to worry about!”\n\nWhen Sima Yi saw that Li Sheng had gone, he rose and said to his two sons, “Li Sheng will return and report what he has seen, and Cao Shuang will no longer be wary of me. We need only wait until he leaves the city to hunt; then we may act against him.” Before many days had passed, Cao Shuang invited Cao Fang, Emperor of Wei, to visit Gaopingling and offer sacrifice to the late Emperor. Officials great and small all accompanied the imperial carriage out of the city. Cao Shuang, bringing his three younger brothers, his confidants He Yan and the others, and the imperial guards, was proceeding in escort of the Emperor when Huan Fan, Minister of Agriculture, reined up his horse and remonstrated: “My lord has overall command of the palace troops. It is not fitting that all you brothers should leave the city together. If some upheaval occurs within the capital, what will you do?” Pointing his whip at Huan Fan, Shuang rebuked him: “Who would dare make trouble? Speak no more such nonsense!” That day, when Sima Yi saw Cao Shuang leave the city, he rejoiced inwardly. At once he summoned the old subordinates who had fought and vanquished enemies under him, together with several dozen household generals. Taking his two sons, he mounted and rode straight out to plot the destruction of Cao Shuang. Truly:\n\nBehind closed doors, new vigor was bound to rise;\nNow, leading forth his troops, he showed his hero’s might.\n\nWhat became of Cao Shuang’s life will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 107\n\nThe Ruler of Wei Yields Power to the Sima Clan; Jiang Wei Is Defeated at Oxhead Mountain\n\nNow Sima Yi, hearing that Cao Shuang, together with his brothers Cao Xi, Cao Xun, and Cao Yan, his confidants He Yan, Deng Yang, Ding Mi, Bi Fan, Li Sheng, and others, and the Imperial Guard, had accompanied the Wei ruler Cao Fang out of the city to pay homage at Emperor Ming’s tomb and then go hunting, was overjoyed. He went at once to the palace offices and ordered Minister over the Masses Gao Rou to assume the emblems of authority and act in the capacity of General-in-Chief, first taking possession of Cao Shuang’s camp. He also ordered Grand Coachman Wang Guan to act as Commander of the Central Army and occupy Cao Xi’s camp. Sima Yi then led the former officials into the inner palace and submitted a memorial to Empress Dowager Guo, declaring that Cao Shuang had betrayed the trust placed in him by the late emperor as guardian of the orphaned sovereign, and that, as a wicked traitor who had thrown the state into disorder, he deserved to be removed. Empress Dowager Guo was greatly alarmed. “The Son of Heaven is outside the city,” she said. “What is to be done?” Sima Yi replied, “Your servant has a memorial for the Son of Heaven and a plan to destroy the treacherous ministers. Your Majesty need not be concerned.” The empress dowager, frightened, had no choice but to consent. Sima Yi swiftly ordered Grand Commandant Jiang Ji and Director of the Imperial Secretariat Sima Fu to compose the memorial with him, then dispatched a palace eunuch to carry it beyond the city walls and present it directly before the emperor. Sima Yi himself led a great army to occupy the arsenal. Before long, someone carried word to Cao Shuang’s household. His wife, Lady Liu, hurried into the front hall and summoned the officers guarding the residence. “Our lord is now outside the city,” she said. “What does Zhongda intend by raising troops?” Pan Ju, commander of the gate, replied, “Do not be alarmed, my lady. I shall go and inquire.” He then led several dozen crossbowmen up into the gate tower to look out. Just then Sima Yi was leading his troops past the front of the residence. Pan Ju ordered his men to shoot down a storm of arrows, preventing Sima Yi from passing. From behind, Deputy General Sun Qian called for him to stop: “The Grand Tutor is acting on a great matter of state! You must not shoot!” Three times he ordered him to desist before Pan Ju finally ceased loosing arrows. Sima Zhao guarded his father Sima Yi as they passed; then they led the troops out of the city, encamped beside the Luo River, and secured the pontoon bridge.\n\nMeanwhile, Lu Zhi, a major under Cao Shuang, saw that upheaval had broken out in the city and came to consult Staff Officer Xin Chang. “Now that Zhongda has caused such a disturbance,” he said, “what are we to do?” Xin Chang replied, “We should lead our own troops out of the city to the Son of Heaven.” Lu Zhi approved his counsel. Xin Chang hurried into the rear hall, where his elder sister Xin Xianying saw him and asked, “What has happened to make you hurry so?” Xin Chang told her, “The Son of Heaven is outside, and the Grand Tutor has closed the city gates. He must be plotting rebellion.” Xin Xianying said, “Duke Sima may not be plotting rebellion. He merely intends to kill General Cao.” Xin Chang was startled. “It is not yet known how this affair will end,” he said. Xin Xianying replied, “General Cao is no match for Duke Sima. He will certainly be defeated.” Xin Chang said, “The other day my superior ordered me to accompany him. I do not know whether I ought to go.” Xin Xianying replied, “To remain faithful to one’s duty is a person’s highest obligation. Even when an ordinary man falls into peril, one may still show him compassion. To hold another’s whip and then abandon one’s charge—no ill omen could be greater.” Xin Chang followed her counsel. He and Lu Zhi led several dozen horsemen forth, cut through the barrier, seized the gate, and escaped from the city.\n\nWhen this was reported to Sima Yi, he feared that Huan Fan might also escape and hastily sent men to summon him. Huan Fan consulted with his son, who said, “The imperial carriage is outside the city. We had better leave by the southern gate.” Huan Fan followed his advice, mounted his horse, and rode to the Pingchang Gate, but it had already been closed. The officer guarding it was Si Fan, a former subordinate of Huan Fan. Huan Fan drew a bamboo tablet from his sleeve and said, “The empress dowager has issued an edict. Open the gate at once.” Si Fan said, “I ask to examine the edict.” Huan Fan rebuked him: “You are my former subordinate! How dare you behave so?” Si Fan had no choice but to open the gate and let him out. Once beyond the walls, Huan Fan called back to him, “The Grand Tutor has rebelled! Quickly follow me!” Si Fan was greatly alarmed, but could not overtake him. When the matter was reported to Sima Yi, he exclaimed in dismay, “The brain trust has escaped! What are we to do?” Jiang Ji said, “A worn-out horse clings to the beans in its manger. Cao Shuang will surely be unable to make use of him.” Sima Yi then summoned Xu Yun and Chen Tai. “Go and see Cao Shuang,” he said. “Tell him that the Grand Tutor has no other purpose than to strip him and his brothers of their military authority.” Xu Yun and Chen Tai departed. Sima Yi next summoned Yin Damu, Commandant of the Palace Guard, and ordered Jiang Ji to write a letter for him to carry to Cao Shuang. Sima Yi instructed him, “You and Cao Shuang are close, so you may undertake this mission. When you see him, tell him that Jiang Ji and I swear by the Luo River that this concerns military authority alone and that we harbor no other intention.” Yin Damu departed in obedience to the order.\n\nNow Cao Shuang was in the midst of flying hawks and coursing hounds when a sudden report arrived that a disturbance had broken out within the city and that the Grand Tutor had submitted a memorial. Cao Shuang was so appalled that he nearly fell from his horse. A palace eunuch held the memorial aloft and knelt before the Son of Heaven. Cao Shuang took it, broke the seal, and ordered an attendant to read it aloud. The memorial stated in substance:\n\nYour servant Sima Yi, Grand Commander for the Conquest of the West and Grand Tutor, in deepest fear and trembling, knocks his head upon the ground and respectfully submits this memorial: When your servant returned from Liaodong, the late emperor summoned Your Majesty, the Prince of Qin, and your servants to ascend the imperial couch. He grasped your servant by the arm and showed the deepest concern for the affairs that were to follow his death. But now General-in-Chief Cao Shuang has betrayed the charge entrusted to him and brought the institutions of the state into ruin and disorder. Within the court he arrogates honors equal to the sovereign’s; beyond it he monopolizes authority and power. He has made the palace eunuch Zhang Dang Chief Inspector, and the two act together in secret collusion. They keep watch upon the Supreme One and await their chance to seize the sacred throne. They have sown discord between the two palaces and injured those bound by ties of flesh and blood. All beneath Heaven seethes with unrest, and every heart is filled with fear and dread. This is not what the late emperor intended when he charged Your Majesty and entrusted his commands to your servant.\n\nThough your servant is aged and failing, how could he dare forget those former words? Your servants Jiang Ji, Grand Commandant, Sima Fu, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, and the others all believe that Cao Shuang harbors the intention of denying his sovereign, and that he and his brothers should not command the troops guarding the palace. We have now reported this to the empress dowager in Yongning Palace, and she has commanded your servant to submit this memorial and put these measures into effect. Your servant has therefore ordered the proper officials and the Director of Palace Eunuchs to dismiss the civil and military subordinates of Cao Shuang, Cao Xi, and Cao Xun, and has commanded those three to retire to their residences with the rank of marquis. They are not to linger and thereby delay the imperial carriage. Should any dare cause delay, they shall at once be dealt with under military law. Though beset by illness, your servant has led troops in person and stationed them at the pontoon bridge over the Luo River to guard against any unforeseen disturbance. This is respectfully submitted for Your Majesty’s hearing, though your servant trembles at intruding upon the sacred attention.\n\nWhen the Wei ruler Cao Fang had heard the memorial, he summoned Cao Shuang and said, “Such are the Grand Tutor’s words. How do you propose to resolve the matter?” Cao Shuang was at a complete loss. Turning to his two younger brothers, he said, “What are we to do?” Cao Xi replied, “Your unworthy younger brother once tried to remonstrate with you, but you clung blindly to your course and would not listen, and thus matters have come to this. Sima Yi is peerless in guile and cunning. Even Kongming could not defeat him—how much less can we brothers? We had better bind ourselves and go before him, in hopes of escaping death.” Before he had finished speaking, Staff Officer Xin Chang and Major Lu Zhi arrived. Cao Shuang questioned them, and the two replied, “The city is sealed as tightly as an iron barrel, and the Grand Tutor has led troops to encamp at the pontoon bridge over the Luo River. It appears impossible to return. You must decide upon a great plan without delay.” While they were still speaking, Minister of Agriculture Huan Fan galloped up and said to Cao Shuang, “The Grand Tutor has launched a coup. Why does the general not ask the Son of Heaven to proceed to Xudu, summon the armies from beyond the capital, and chastise Sima Yi?” Cao Shuang said, “Our entire families are within the city. How can we flee elsewhere to seek aid?” Huan Fan replied, “Even a common fellow in peril still hopes to live! Now, my lord, you have the Son of Heaven at your side and may issue commands to all beneath Heaven. Who would dare refuse to answer? How can you cast yourself into the jaws of death?”\n\nCao Shuang heard him but could not decide; he merely wept. Huan Fan continued, “Xudu is no more than half a night’s journey from here. The grain and fodder within the city are sufficient for several years. My lord’s troops from the separate camp are close by, south of the palace; summon them and they will arrive at once. I have brought the seal of the Grand Marshal with me. My lord must depart swiftly. If you delay, all is lost!” Cao Shuang said, “Gentlemen, do not press me too hard. Allow me to consider the matter carefully.” After a short while, Palace Attendant Xu Yun and Director of the Imperial Secretariat Chen Tai arrived. The two told him, “The Grand Tutor acts only because the general’s authority has become too great. He intends no more than to remove your military command and has no other purpose. The general should return to the city without delay.” Cao Shuang remained silent. Then Commandant of the Palace Guard Yin Damu arrived. “The Grand Tutor has sworn by the Luo River that he harbors no other intention,” Yin Damu said. “Here is a letter from Grand Commandant Jiang. The general may relinquish his military authority and return promptly to his ministerial residence.” Cao Shuang believed these to be trustworthy words. Huan Fan again warned him, “The matter is desperate! Do not heed outsiders’ words and walk into the jaws of death!”\n\nThat night Cao Shuang remained unable to decide. He drew his sword and held it in his hand, sighing and pondering. From dusk until dawn he wept continuously, yet in the end he still wavered in irresolution. Huan Fan entered his tent and urged him on. “My lord has considered this for a full day and night,” he said. “Why can you still not decide?” Cao Shuang flung down his sword and sighed. “I will not raise troops,” he said. “I am willing to abandon office. It will be enough for me to live as a wealthy gentleman!” Huan Fan burst into tears, left the tent, and cried, “Cao Zidan prided himself upon his wisdom and strategy, yet now his three sons are nothing but piglets and calves!” He wept bitterly without cease. Xu Yun and Chen Tai told Cao Shuang first to surrender his seals and ribbons of office to Sima Yi. Cao Shuang ordered that the seals be sent. Registrar Yang Zong seized the seals and ribbons and cried, “Today my lord casts away his military authority, binds himself, and goes to surrender. You cannot escape execution in the eastern marketplace!” Cao Shuang said, “The Grand Tutor will surely not break faith with me.” He therefore handed the seals and ribbons to Xu Yun and Chen Tai, who carried them ahead to Sima Yi. When the troops saw that their commander no longer held his seal, they all scattered. Cao Shuang was left with only a few mounted officials in attendance. When he reached the pontoon bridge, Sima Yi issued an order directing Cao Shuang and his two brothers to return for the present to their private residences; all the others were to be placed under guard and await an imperial decree. When Cao Shuang and his brothers entered the city, not a single attendant accompanied them. Huan Fan reached the pontoon bridge, where Sima Yi, seated on horseback, pointed at him with his whip and said, “Master Huan, why have you acted in this fashion?” Huan Fan bowed his head and said nothing, then entered the city and departed.\n\nSima Yi then requested that the imperial carriage strike camp and return to Luoyang. After Cao Shuang and his two brothers had gone home, Sima Yi fastened their gate with a great lock and ordered eight hundred local residents to surround and guard the residence. Cao Shuang was troubled and despondent. Cao Xi said to him, “Our household now lacks grain. You should write to the Grand Tutor and ask to borrow some. If he is willing to lend us grain, he surely has no intention of harming us.” Cao Shuang accordingly wrote a letter and sent a man to deliver it. After reading the letter, Sima Yi dispatched men with one hundred hu of grain, which they transported into Cao Shuang’s residence. Cao Shuang was overjoyed. “Duke Sima truly has no intention of harming me!” he said, and ceased to worry.\n\nIt turned out that Sima Yi had first arrested the palace eunuch Zhang Dang and cast him into prison for interrogation. Zhang Dang said, “I was not alone. He Yan, Deng Yang, Li Sheng, Bi Fan, and Ding Mi also conspired with me to usurp the throne and rebel.” Sima Yi took Zhang Dang’s confession, then arrested He Yan and the others and examined them thoroughly. All confessed that they had intended to rebel in the third month. Sima Yi had them locked into long wooden cangues and nailed fast. Si Fan, the officer who had guarded the city gate, reported that Huan Fan had forged an edict to leave the city and had declared aloud that the Grand Tutor was rebelling. Sima Yi said, “Whoever falsely accuses another of rebellion shall be judged by the law of reciprocal punishment.” Huan Fan and the others were also cast into prison. Thereafter Cao Shuang and his two brothers, together with all the other offenders, were escorted to the public execution ground and beheaded, and their clans were exterminated to the third degree. All the property and valuables of their households were confiscated into the treasury. At that time the wife of Cao Shuang’s cousin Wenshu was a daughter of Xiahou Ling. Widowed young and childless, she was pressed by her father to marry again, but she cut off her ears to swear that she would not. After Cao Shuang was executed, her father again intended to remarry her, whereupon she cut off her nose. Her family was shocked and dismayed. They said to her, “Human life in this world is like a mote of dust resting upon a frail blade of grass. Why torment yourself so grievously? Moreover, your husband’s family has been utterly destroyed by the Sima clan. For whom do you mean to preserve your fidelity?” Weeping, she replied, “I have heard it said: ‘The humane do not alter their constancy with rise or decline; the righteous do not change their hearts for survival or destruction.’ Even when the Cao clan flourished, I wished to preserve my fidelity to the end. Now that it has perished, how could I bear to forsake it? That would be the conduct of beasts. How could I do such a thing?” When Sima Yi heard of this, he esteemed her virtue and permitted her to adopt a son and rear him as heir to the Cao clan. A later poet wrote:\n\nFrail grass and drifting dust she calmly scanned;\nXiahou’s daughter stood in faith like a mountain.\nMen fall beneath the virtue women show—\nThey stroke their beards and blush to know their shame.\n\nNow after Sima Yi had executed Cao Shuang, Grand Commandant Jiang Ji said, “Lu Zhi and Xin Chang cut through the barrier and seized the gate to escape, while Yang Zong snatched away the seal and refused to surrender it. None of them should be spared.” Sima Yi replied, “Each acted for his own master. They are righteous men.” He therefore restored them all to their former offices. Xin Chang sighed and said, “Had I not sought my sister’s counsel, I would have failed in the highest duty!” A later poet praised Xin Xianying:\n\nA minister who takes his lord’s reward\nMust ponder recompense and serve through peril.\nXianying of Xin once urged her brother on;\nA thousand ages praise her noble conduct.\n\nAfter sparing Xin Chang and the others, Sima Yi issued a proclamation making known that all persons formerly in Cao Shuang’s service, without exception, were pardoned from death; those who held office were restored to their former posts, while soldiers and commoners were to attend to their own livelihoods. Within and without the capital, all was peaceful. He Yan and Deng Yang had met untimely deaths, exactly fulfilling Guan Lu’s prediction. A later poet praised Guan Lu:\n\nThe sages’ wondrous secrets he received;\nGuan Lu of Pingyuan read the spirit world.\nHe marked He’s brooding ghost and Deng’s wild shade:\nBefore their deaths, he knew they were dead men.\n\nNow the Wei ruler Cao Fang enfeoffed Sima Yi as Imperial Chancellor and bestowed upon him the Nine Dignities. Sima Yi firmly declined and would not accept them. Cao Fang refused to permit this and commanded Sima Yi and his two sons to direct the affairs of state together. Suddenly Sima Yi thought, “Though Cao Shuang’s entire family has been executed, his kinsman Xiahou Ba still guards Yongzhou and the surrounding regions. If he should suddenly rebel, how could we defend against him? I must deal with this.” He immediately issued an edict to Yongzhou summoning Xiahou Ba, General Who Conquers the West, to Luoyang to deliberate upon state affairs. When Xiahou Ba heard of it, he was greatly alarmed and promptly led his own three thousand troops in revolt. Guo Huai, Inspector of Yongzhou, hearing that Xiahou Ba had rebelled, immediately led his troops against him and joined battle. Guo Huai rode out and reviled him: “You are a kinsman of the imperial house of Great Wei, and the Son of Heaven has never wronged you. Why have you turned traitor?” Xiahou Ba cursed him in return: “My forefathers rendered the state many meritorious services. Now what sort of man is Sima Yi? He has exterminated the Cao clan and has now sent to seize me. Sooner or later he will surely seek to usurp the throne. I have taken up arms in righteousness to chastise a traitor. How can this be called rebellion?” Guo Huai flew into a rage, leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Xiahou Ba. Xiahou Ba brandished his sword and galloped forward to meet him. Before ten bouts had passed, Guo Huai turned and fled, with Xiahou Ba in pursuit. Suddenly shouts arose from his rear. Xiahou Ba hastily wheeled his horse and saw Chen Tai leading troops against him. Guo Huai also turned back. Attacked from two directions, Xiahou Ba suffered a crushing defeat and fled, having lost more than half his troops. Unable to devise any other plan, he made for Hanzhong and surrendered to the Latter Ruler.\n\nSomeone reported the matter to Jiang Wei, but Jiang Wei did not believe it. Only after sending men to investigate and learning that it was true did he order Xiahou Ba admitted into the city. When Xiahou Ba had paid his respects, he tearfully recounted all that had happened. Jiang Wei said, “In former times, when Weizi departed from Zhou, he won a name everlasting through the ages. If you, sir, can uphold the house of Han, you will have no cause to feel ashamed before the men of old.” He then arranged a banquet to receive him. Once they were seated, Jiang Wei asked, “Now that Sima Yi and his sons wield supreme power, do they harbor designs upon our realm?” Xiahou Ba replied, “The old traitor is presently plotting rebellion and has no leisure to concern himself with affairs beyond his borders. But two new men have arisen in Wei, both still in the flower of youth. If they are given command of armies, they will prove a grave menace to both Wu and Shu.” Jiang Wei asked, “Who are these two?” Xiahou Ba replied, “One is presently a Gentleman of the Imperial Library. He is a native of Changshe in Yingchuan; his surname is Zhong, his given name Hui, and his style Shiji. He is the son of Grand Tutor Zhong Yao and possessed courage and intelligence from childhood. Zhong Yao once brought his two sons to see Emperor Wen. Zhong Hui was then seven years old, and his elder brother Zhong Yu was eight. When Zhong Yu saw the emperor, he was so terrified that sweat streamed over his face. The emperor asked him, ‘Why are you sweating?’ Zhong Yu replied, ‘Trembling and quaking with dread, my sweat pours forth like broth.’ The emperor then asked Zhong Hui, ‘Why are you not sweating?’ Zhong Hui replied, ‘Trembling and shuddering with fear, my sweat dares not come forth.’ The emperor regarded him alone as remarkable. As he grew older, he delighted in reading military works and gained a profound command of strategy. Both Sima Yi and Jiang Ji have praised his abilities. The other man is presently a subordinate clerk and a native of Yiyang. His surname is Deng, his given name Ai, and his style Shizai. He lost his father in childhood and always cherished lofty ambitions. Whenever he saw high mountains or great marshes, he would survey and measure the terrain, pointing out where troops might be stationed, where grain might be stored, and where ambushes might be laid. Everyone laughed at him, but Sima Yi alone recognized his talent and appointed him to assist in planning military affairs. Deng Ai stammers; whenever he reports on business, he always begins, ‘Ai, Ai.’ Sima Yi once teased him, saying, ‘You say “Ai, Ai”; how many Ai are there?’ Deng Ai instantly replied, ‘“Phoenix, O phoenix”—yet there is only one phoenix.’ Such, in general, is the quickness of his native wit. These two men are greatly to be feared.” Jiang Wei laughed. “Why trouble ourselves over such children?” he said.\n\nJiang Wei then escorted Xiahou Ba to Chengdu and entered the palace to see the Latter Ruler. Jiang Wei memorialized: “Sima Yi plotted the murder of Cao Shuang, then sought to lure Xiahou Ba into his grasp. For that reason, Xiahou Ba has surrendered to us. At present Sima Yi and his sons monopolize power, while Cao Fang is weak and ineffectual. Wei will soon fall into danger. Your servant has remained in Hanzhong for many years; the troops are seasoned and our grain stores ample. I desire to lead the royal army, appoint Xiahou Ba as guide, advance against the Central Plain, and restore the house of Han, thereby repaying Your Majesty’s grace and fulfilling the late Imperial Chancellor’s purpose.” Director of the Imperial Secretariat Fei Yi remonstrated: “Recently Jiang Wan and Dong Yun have died one after the other, leaving no one to administer our domestic affairs. Boyue should await the proper time and must not move rashly.” Jiang Wei replied, “Not so. A man’s life passes like a white colt glimpsed through a crack. If we continue to let the years slip away like this, on what day shall we recover the Central Plain?” Fei Yi said further, “Master Sun says, ‘Know the enemy and know yourself, and you will win every battle.’ All of us fall far short of the Imperial Chancellor. Even he could not recover the Central Plain—how much less can we?” Jiang Wei replied, “I dwelt long in the Longxi region and know the hearts of the Qiang people well. If we now ally ourselves with the Qiang as auxiliaries, then even if we cannot recover the Central Plain, we can sever and possess all the country west of Long.” The Latter Ruler said, “Since you desire to attack Wei, devote your utmost loyalty and strength to the task. Do not let your keen spirit falter and thereby fail the charge I entrust to you.” Jiang Wei accordingly received the edict, took leave of the court, and went directly to Hanzhong with Xiahou Ba to plan the raising of troops. Jiang Wei said, “First we should send envoys to the Qiang to conclude an alliance. Then we shall march through Xiping toward Yongzhou. We must first construct two forts below Qushan and station troops in them so that they may support each other like the horns of an ox. We shall bring all our grain and fodder to the mouth of the river valley and, following the late Imperial Chancellor’s established system, advance our troops in successive stages.” In the eighth month, in the autumn of that year, he first dispatched the Shu generals Gou An and Li Xin with fifteen thousand troops to construct two adjoining forts before Qushan. Gou An defended the eastern fort, and Li Xin the western.\n\nSpies soon reported this to Guo Huai, Inspector of Yongzhou. Guo Huai sent a report to Luoyang while ordering his deputy general Chen Tai to lead fifty thousand troops to Qushan and engage the Shu army. Gou An and Li Xin each led out a force to meet him, but because they had too few soldiers to resist, they withdrew into their forts. Chen Tai ordered his troops to surround and assault them from all four sides, while another force cut their supply route to Hanzhong. Grain soon ran short within the forts of Gou An and Li Xin. Guo Huai then arrived in person with his troops. After inspecting the terrain, he rejoiced, and upon returning to camp he consulted with Chen Tai. “These forts stand on high, steep ground,” he said. “They must be short of water, and their men must leave the walls to fetch it. If we dam the stream above them, the Shu troops will all die of thirst.” He therefore ordered his soldiers to dig earthworks and dam the upper reaches. As expected, the forts were left without water. Li Xin led troops out to fetch it, but the soldiers of Yongzhou pressed their encirclement fiercely. Li Xin fought desperately but could not break through and had no choice but to retreat into the fort. Gou An’s fort was likewise without water. He therefore joined forces with Li Xin and led his troops out of the fort, uniting the two armies in one place. After a long and bitter battle, they were again defeated and driven back behind the walls. The soldiers were parched with thirst. Gou An said to Li Xin, “Commander Jiang’s army has still not arrived. I cannot tell why.” Li Xin replied, “I shall risk my life and fight my way out to seek aid.” He led several dozen horsemen, opened the fort gate, and charged forth. The Yongzhou troops closed around them from every side. Li Xin fought with reckless courage and at last broke free, but he alone escaped, grievously wounded; all the others were lost amid the melee. That night a strong north wind arose, dark clouds covered the sky, and heavy snow fell. The Shu soldiers within the forts therefore rationed their grain and melted snow for sustenance.\n\nNow Li Xin, having fought his way through the encirclement, traveled for two days along a narrow path through the western hills and there encountered Jiang Wei’s army. Li Xin dismounted, prostrated himself, and reported, “Both forts at Qushan are surrounded by the Wei army, which has cut off their water. Fortunately, heavy snow fell from the heavens, and the men have survived by melting it. Their peril is extreme.” Jiang Wei said, “It is not that I was slow to bring aid. The Qiang troops we were mustering have not yet arrived, and this delayed me.” He ordered men to escort Li Xin into Shu to recover from his wounds. Jiang Wei then asked Xiahou Ba, “The Qiang troops have not arrived, and the Wei army is pressing Qushan desperately. What wise counsel can the general offer?” Xiahou Ba replied, “If we wait for the Qiang troops before going to Qushan, both forts will already have fallen. I judge that the troops of Yongzhou must all have gone to attack Qushan, leaving the city of Yongzhou itself empty. The general should lead his army directly to Mount Niutou and strike behind Yongzhou. Guo Huai and Chen Tai will certainly turn back to rescue it, and the siege of Qushan will then be lifted of itself.” Jiang Wei was delighted. “This plan is excellent!” he said. Jiang Wei therefore led his troops toward Mount Niutou.\n\nNow when Chen Tai saw that Li Xin had fought his way out of the fort, he said to Guo Huai, “If Li Xin carries an urgent appeal to Jiang Wei, Jiang Wei will reckon that our main army is entirely at Qushan and will surely make a detour by Mount Niutou to strike our rear. General, lead one force to seize the Tao River and cut the Shu army’s supply route. I shall divide off half my troops and go directly to Mount Niutou to attack him. When he learns that his supply route has been severed, he will certainly withdraw of his own accord.” Guo Huai followed his counsel and led a force secretly toward the Tao River. Chen Tai led another force directly toward Mount Niutou.\n\nNow when Jiang Wei’s army reached Mount Niutou, shouts suddenly arose from the vanguard, and a report came that Wei troops had blocked the road ahead. Jiang Wei hurried to the front to see for himself. Chen Tai shouted, “You meant to launch a surprise attack upon Yongzhou! I have been waiting here for you a long time!” Enraged, Jiang Wei leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Chen Tai. Chen Tai brandished his sword and met him. Before three bouts had passed, Chen Tai turned and fled. Jiang Wei waved his troops forward in pursuit, and the soldiers of Yongzhou fell back and occupied the hilltop. Jiang Wei recalled his troops and established camp below Mount Niutou. Each day he sent soldiers to challenge the enemy, but neither side gained the victory. Xiahou Ba said to Jiang Wei, “This is no place to remain for long. We have fought for several days without a decision. This is merely a scheme to lure our troops, and there must be some hidden design behind it. We had better withdraw for the present and devise a sounder plan.” While he was still speaking, a sudden report arrived that Guo Huai had led a force to seize the Tao River and had severed their supply route. Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed and hurriedly ordered Xiahou Ba to withdraw first while he himself covered the rear. Chen Tai divided his troops into five columns and came in pursuit. Jiang Wei alone held the point where all five roads converged and checked the Wei troops in battle. Chen Tai drew up his forces upon the heights, and arrows and stones fell like rain. Jiang Wei hastily retreated toward the Tao River, but when he reached it, Guo Huai led his troops against him. Jiang Wei drove his soldiers back and forth in repeated charges, but the Wei army blocked his way as tightly as an iron barrel. Fighting with desperate courage, Jiang Wei at last broke free, though he lost more than half his troops, and raced toward Yangping Pass. Another army suddenly came against him from ahead. At its head rode a great commander, who galloped forth with his sword held crosswise. The man had a round face, large ears, a square mouth, and thick lips. Beneath his left eye grew a black mole, from which sprouted several dozen black hairs. It was Sima Yi’s eldest son, Sima Shi, General of Agile Cavalry. Jiang Wei cried angrily, “How dare a mere boy block my road of retreat!” Clapping spurs to his horse and leveling his spear, he charged straight at Sima Shi. Sima Shi brandished his sword to meet him. In only three bouts Jiang Wei defeated Sima Shi, broke away, and raced directly toward Yangping Pass. The men upon the walls opened the gate and admitted Jiang Wei. Sima Shi also pressed forward to seize the pass, but concealed crossbows on both sides discharged together, each crossbow loosing ten bolts. This was the method of the “repeating crossbow” bequeathed by the Martial Marquis at the hour of his death. Truly:\n\nThe three armies could not withstand this day’s defeat;\nThey relied alone on the ten bolts passed down long ago.\n\nWhat became of Sima Shi’s life will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 108\n\nDing Feng Fights with Short Blades in the Snow; Sun Jun Executes a Secret Plan at the Banquet\n\nNow Jiang Wei, while retreating, encountered Sima Shi leading an army to intercept him. It turned out that when Jiang Wei had seized Yong Province, Guo Huai had sent an urgent report to the imperial court. The ruler of Wei consulted with Sima Yi and settled upon a plan. Sima Yi dispatched his eldest son, Sima Shi, with fifty thousand troops to Yong Province to assist in the fighting. When Sima Shi learned that Guo Huai had repelled the Shu army, he judged that the Shu forces must be weakened and therefore came to strike them midway through their retreat. He pursued them all the way to Yangping Pass, but Jiang Wei employed the repeating-crossbow method handed down by the Marquis of Wu. More than a hundred repeating crossbows were concealed in ambush on either side; each discharged ten bolts, all poisoned. The crossbows on both sides loosed their bolts together, killing countless men and horses in the vanguard. Amid the chaos, Sima Shi escaped with his life and fled back.\n\nMeanwhile, within Qushan, the Shu general Gou An, seeing that no relief force had arrived, opened the gates and surrendered to Wei. Having lost tens of thousands of men, Jiang Wei led his defeated army back to Hanzhong and encamped there. Sima Shi returned to Luoyang. In the eighth month of autumn, in the third year of Jiaping, Sima Yi fell ill, and his condition gradually worsened. He summoned his two sons to his bedside and charged them, saying, “I have served Wei for many years and attained the office of Grand Tutor, the highest rank to which a subject may rise. Yet all men have suspected me of harboring disloyal ambitions, and I have ever lived in fear. After my death, you two must govern the affairs of state well. Be cautious! Be cautious!” When he had finished speaking, he died. His eldest son, Sima Shi, and his second son, Sima Zhao, reported his death to Cao Fang, ruler of Wei. Cao Fang bestowed lavish funeral rites upon him and conferred generous posthumous honors and a posthumous title. Sima Shi was appointed General-in-Chief and placed in overall charge of the Secretariat and the confidential affairs of state; Sima Zhao was appointed General-in-Chief of Agile Cavalry.\n\nNow Sun Quan, ruler of Wu, had first named as crown prince Sun Deng, the son of Lady Xu. Sun Deng died in the fourth year of Chiwu, and Sun Quan then made his second son, Sun He, crown prince. Sun He was the son of Lady Wang of Langya. Because Sun He was at odds with the Princess Quan, she slandered him, and Sun Quan deposed him. Sun He died of grief and resentment. Sun Quan then named his third son, Sun Liang, crown prince; he was the son of Lady Pan. By this time Lu Xun and Zhuge Jin were both dead, and all affairs, great and small, had passed into the hands of Zhuge Ke. On the first day of the eighth month of autumn, in the first year of Taihe, a great wind suddenly arose; the rivers and sea heaved with towering waves, and water covered the level ground to a depth of eight feet. All the pines and cypresses that the ruler of Wu had planted over the years were torn up by the roots and blown straight beyond the southern gate of Jianye, where they landed upside down in the road. Sun Quan was so frightened by this that he fell ill. By the eighth month of that year, his illness had become grave, and he summoned Grand Tutor Zhuge Ke and Grand Marshal Lü Dai to his bedside and entrusted to them the affairs that were to follow his death. When he had finished his charge, he passed away. He had reigned for twenty-four years and lived to the age of seventy-one. It was then the fifteenth year of Yanxi in Shu-Han. A later poet wrote:\n\nPurple beard and emerald eyes proclaimed the hero’s fame;\nHe made his ministers give loyal service to his name.\nFor twenty-four long years he raised a mighty state,\nWhere dragon coiled and tiger crouched in lands beyond the Great River.\n\nAfter Sun Quan’s death, Zhuge Ke enthroned Sun Liang as emperor, proclaimed a general amnesty throughout the realm, and changed the era name to the first year of Daxing. Sun Quan was given the posthumous title Great Emperor and buried at Jiangling. Spies soon learned of these events and reported them to Luoyang. When Sima Shi heard that Sun Quan was dead, he proposed raising an army to attack Wu. Fu Gu, a Secretary of State, said, “Wu is protected by the natural barrier of the Yangtze. The late emperor campaigned against it repeatedly, yet never achieved his purpose. The best policy would be for each side to guard its own frontiers.”\n\nSima Shi said, “The Way of Heaven changes every thirty years. How can the realm remain forever divided among three contending powers? I mean to attack Wu.”\n\nSima Zhao said, “Sun Quan has only just died, and Sun Liang is young and feeble. This is precisely the opportunity to exploit their weakness.”\n\nThereupon Sima Shi ordered Wang Chang, Senior General Who Conquers the South, to lead one hundred thousand troops against Nan Commandery; Hu Zun, General Who Conquers the East, to lead one hundred thousand against Dongxing; and Guanqiu Jian, Area Commander Who Secures the South, to lead one hundred thousand against Wuchang. The three armies advanced. He also appointed his younger brother Sima Zhao Commander-in-Chief, with overall command of all three forces.\n\nIn the tenth month of winter that year, Sima Zhao’s army reached the border of Eastern Wu and encamped. He summoned Wang Chang, Hu Zun, and Guanqiu Jian to his tent and conferred with them, saying, “The most vital place in Eastern Wu is Dongxing Commandery. They have now built a great dike there and two fortresses, one on either side, to guard against an attack from the rear by way of Lake Chao. You gentlemen must proceed with the utmost care.” He then ordered Wang Chang and Guanqiu Jian each to lead ten thousand troops and take position on the left and right, but not to advance for the time being. Once Dongxing Commandery had been taken, they were all to advance together. Wang Chang and Guanqiu Jian received their orders and departed. Sima Zhao then appointed Hu Zun vanguard commander and placed him at the head of the three armies. He was first to lay a floating bridge and seize the great dike at Dongxing; if he could also capture the two flanking fortresses, it would be a signal achievement. Hu Zun led his men forward to construct the floating bridge.\n\nMeanwhile, when Zhuge Ke, Grand Tutor of Wu, learned that the Wei armies were advancing by three routes, he assembled his officers for counsel. Ding Feng, General Who Pacifies the North, said, “Dongxing is a place of supreme importance to Eastern Wu. If it is lost, Nan Commandery and Wuchang will both be imperiled.”\n\nZhuge Ke said, “Your judgment accords exactly with my own. You are to lead three thousand marines there by way of the river. Afterward I shall order Lü Ju, Tang Zi, and Liu Zan each to lead ten thousand infantry and advance by three separate routes to support you. The moment you hear three cannon shots in rapid succession, advance together. I shall follow with the main army.”\n\nHaving received his orders, Ding Feng led three thousand marines aboard thirty ships and made for Dongxing.\n\nNow Hu Zun crossed the floating bridge and encamped upon the dike, then sent Huan Jia and Han Zong to attack the two fortresses. The fortress on the left was held by the Wu general Quan Yi, and that on the right by the Wu general Liu Lüe. Both fortresses were high, steep, and strongly built, and could not be taken by sudden assault. Seeing the strength of the Wei army, Quan Yi and Liu Lüe dared not come out to give battle but held fast within their walls. Hu Zun established his camp at Xuzhou. The weather was bitterly cold and heavy snow was falling. Hu Zun and his generals spread a banquet and drank merrily together, when a report suddenly came that thirty warships had arrived on the water. Hu Zun went out of camp to inspect them and saw that the ships were about to touch shore, each bearing roughly a hundred men. He returned to his tent and said to his generals, “They number no more than three thousand. Why should we fear them?” He merely ordered a subordinate officer to scout them and then continued drinking as before. Ding Feng brought his ships to anchor in a single line upon the water and said to his officers, “If a true man would win fame and honor and attain wealth and rank, this is the day!” He then ordered all his soldiers to strip off their armor and clothing and remove their helmets. They were to carry neither long spears nor great halberds, but only short swords. When the Wei soldiers saw them, they laughed aloud and made no further preparations.\n\nSuddenly three cannon shots sounded in rapid succession. Ding Feng drew his sword and, leading the way, sprang ashore. All his men drew their short swords, followed him onto the bank, and hacked their way into the Wei camp. Taken utterly unprepared, the Wei soldiers had no time to react. Han Zong hastily snatched up the great halberd before his tent and rushed to meet Ding Feng, but Ding Feng was already inside his guard. His hand rose, the blade fell, and Han Zong was struck to the ground. Huan Jia wheeled out from the left and hurriedly thrust his spear at Ding Feng, but Ding Feng caught the shaft beneath his arm. Huan Jia abandoned the spear and fled. Ding Feng hurled his sword after him, striking him squarely in the left shoulder, and Huan Jia toppled backward. Ding Feng overtook him and stabbed him with the spear. The three thousand soldiers of Wu charged left and right through the Wei camp. Hu Zun hastily mounted his horse, forced a way through, and fled. The Wei soldiers rushed together toward the floating bridge, but the bridge had already broken, and more than half fell into the water and drowned. Countless others were cut down upon the snowy ground. The Wu troops captured all their carts, baggage, horses, and weapons. When Sima Zhao, Wang Chang, and Guanqiu Jian learned of the defeat at Dongxing, they too reined in their armies and withdrew.\n\nZhuge Ke then led his army to Dongxing. After recalling the troops and distributing rewards for their service, he assembled his generals and said, “Sima Zhao has been defeated and is retreating northward. This is the perfect moment to press our advantage and advance upon the Central Plains.” On the one hand, he sent a man bearing a letter into Shu, asking Jiang Wei to advance and attack Wei from the north, with a promise that they would divide the realm equally between them. On the other, he raised a great army of two hundred thousand and set out to attack the Central Plains. Just as the army was departing, a stream of white vapor suddenly rose from the ground and cut across all three divisions so thickly that men could not see those facing them.\n\nJiang Yan said, “This vapor is a white rainbow, an omen that our army will suffer losses. Grand Tutor, you should return to the capital and must not attack Wei.”\n\nZhuge Ke flew into a rage. “How dare you utter words of ill omen and weaken the spirit of my army!” He shouted for the guards to behead him. Everyone pleaded for mercy, and Zhuge Ke merely stripped Jiang Yan of his rank and reduced him to a commoner. He then continued to urge the army onward.\n\nDing Feng said, “Wei’s principal strategic gateway is Xincheng. If we take that city first, Sima Zhao’s courage will be shattered.”\n\nZhuge Ke was overjoyed and pressed his army straight to Xincheng. Zhang Te, the Commandant of the Gate who defended the city, saw the vast Wu army approaching and shut the gates for a resolute defense. Zhuge Ke ordered his men to surround the city on every side. A dispatch rider soon galloped with the news to Luoyang. Yu Song, a chief clerk, told Sima Shi, “Zhuge Ke is now besieging Xincheng, but for the moment you must not engage him. The Wu army has come from afar; its men are many, but its provisions are scant. Once its grain is exhausted, it will withdraw of its own accord. Wait until it begins to leave and then strike it, and you will surely win a complete victory. But I fear the Shu army may cross our borders, so we cannot leave them undefended.”\n\nSima Shi approved his advice. He therefore ordered Sima Zhao to lead an army to reinforce Guo Huai against Jiang Wei, while Guanqiu Jian and Hu Zun held off the Wu troops.\n\nFor month after month Zhuge Ke attacked Xincheng without taking it. He ordered all his generals to combine their strength in an assault upon the walls, declaring that any who showed negligence would be beheaded at once. The generals therefore exerted themselves to the utmost, and the northeastern corner of the city was on the point of falling. Within the city, Zhang Te devised a plan. He ordered an eloquent speaker to carry the registers to the Wu camp and present himself before Zhuge Ke, saying, “The law of Wei decrees that if an enemy besieges a city, its defending commander must hold out for one hundred days. If no relief force has arrived by then, he may leave the city and surrender to the enemy without punishment falling upon his family and clan. Your army has now besieged the city for more than ninety days. We beg you to grant us a few days more, after which my commander will lead all the soldiers and civilians out of the city to surrender. For now, we respectfully submit these registers.”\n\nZhuge Ke believed him completely, drew back his troops, and ceased attacking the city. Zhang Te had in fact used this delaying ruse to deceive the Wu forces into withdrawing. He tore down houses within the city and used the materials to repair every breach in the walls. Then he mounted the ramparts and shouted abuse: “We still have provisions enough for half a year! How could we ever surrender to the dogs of Wu? Attack us as much as you please!”\n\nZhuge Ke flew into a rage and urged his troops to assault the city. A storm of arrows descended from the walls. One struck Zhuge Ke squarely in the forehead, and he toppled backward from his horse. His generals rescued him and carried him back to camp, where his wound became inflamed. The entire army lost its will to fight. Moreover, the weather was fiercely hot, and many soldiers fell ill. When Zhuge Ke’s wound had somewhat improved, he wished to press the attack again. A camp officer reported, “Everyone is sick. How can they fight?”\n\nZhuge Ke angrily replied, “The next man who speaks of sickness will be beheaded!”\n\nWhen the soldiers heard of this, countless numbers deserted. Then a sudden report came that Area Commander Cai Lin had led the troops under his command over to Wei. Zhuge Ke was greatly alarmed. He mounted his horse and personally inspected all the camps. Sure enough, he saw that the soldiers’ faces were yellow and swollen and that every man bore the marks of illness. He therefore ordered the army to withdraw to Wu. Spies quickly carried the news to Guanqiu Jian, who mobilized his entire army and pursued them with a sudden attack. The Wu army suffered a disastrous defeat and returned home.\n\nZhuge Ke was deeply ashamed and, pleading illness, did not attend court. Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, personally honored his residence with a visit to inquire after his health, while civil and military officials all came to pay their respects. Fearing that men would criticize him, Zhuge Ke first sought out the faults and transgressions of the officials. Those guilty of lesser offenses were banished to distant frontiers; those guilty of serious ones were beheaded as a public warning. Thus every official, within the court and without, trembled in fear. Zhuge Ke also ordered his trusted generals Zhang Yue and Zhu En to take command of the Imperial Guard and serve as his claws and fangs.\n\nNow Sun Jun, whose courtesy name was Ziyuan, was the great-grandson of Sun Jing, the younger brother of Sun Jian, and the son of Sun Gong. During Sun Quan’s lifetime, Sun Quan had been very fond of him and had placed him in command of the Imperial Guard. When Sun Jun now heard that Zhuge Ke had appointed Zhang Yue and Zhu En to command the Imperial Guard, thereby depriving him of his authority, he was furious. Teng Yin, Minister of Ceremonies, had long been at odds with Zhuge Ke. Taking advantage of the opportunity, he said to Sun Jun, “Zhuge Ke monopolizes authority and indulges in cruelty. He has slain high ministers and noble lords and will soon harbor treasonous designs. You, sir, are a member of the imperial clan. Why do you not act against him before it is too late?”\n\nSun Jun replied, “I have long entertained that very intention. I shall now report to the Son of Heaven at once and request an edict to execute him.”\n\nSun Jun and Teng Yin therefore went before Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, and secretly reported the matter. Sun Liang said, “I too am filled with dread whenever I see this man. I have often wished to remove him but have never found the opportunity. If you gentlemen are indeed loyal and righteous, you may secretly devise a plan.”\n\nTeng Yin said, “Your Majesty may arrange a banquet and summon Zhuge Ke. Conceal armed men behind the wall hangings, then cast down your cup as the signal and kill him at the feast, thereby eliminating all future danger.”\n\nSun Liang agreed.\n\nEver since Zhuge Ke had returned to the capital after his defeat, he had remained at home on the pretext of illness, his mind dazed and distracted. One day, when he happened to step into the central hall, he suddenly saw a man enter dressed in hempen mourning garments. Zhuge Ke shouted at him and demanded to know who he was. The man was so frightened that he did not know what to do. Zhuge Ke ordered him seized and questioned under torture. The man said, “My father recently died, and I entered the city to ask a monk to perform rites for his soul. At first I thought this was a monastery, and so I came in, never imagining it was the Grand Tutor’s residence. How in the world did I arrive here?”\n\nIn anger, Zhuge Ke summoned the soldiers guarding the gate and questioned them. They replied, “Several dozen of us have stood at the gate bearing halberds, and not one of us has left his post for an instant. We saw no one enter.”\n\nZhuge Ke was furious and had every one of them beheaded. That night he slept uneasily. Suddenly he heard a noise in the main hall like a thunderclap. He went out himself to inspect it and saw that the central roof beam had broken in two. Alarmed, Zhuge Ke returned to his bedchamber. All at once a chill, ghostly wind arose, and he saw the man in mourning whom he had killed, together with the dozens of gate guards, each carrying his own head and demanding Zhuge Ke’s life. Zhuge Ke collapsed in terror and did not revive for a long while. Early the next morning, as he washed his face, he noticed that the water reeked strongly of blood. He berated his maidservants and ordered them to change it dozens of times, but every basin gave off the same stench.\n\nWhile Zhuge Ke was still gripped by alarm and suspicion, a report suddenly came that an imperial envoy had arrived to summon the Grand Tutor to a banquet. Zhuge Ke ordered his carriage and retinue prepared. Just as he was about to leave his residence, a yellow dog caught his robe in its mouth and whimpered like one weeping. Zhuge Ke said angrily, “Does this dog mock me?” He ordered his attendants to drive it away, then mounted his carriage and left the residence.\n\nBefore he had gone more than a few paces, he saw before the carriage a white rainbow rise from the ground like a length of white silk and soar into the heavens. Zhuge Ke was deeply startled by the strange sight. His trusted general Zhang Yue came to the front of the carriage and secretly warned him, “A banquet is being held in the palace today, but we do not know whether it bodes good or ill. My lord, you must not enter lightly.”\n\nAfter hearing this, Zhuge Ke ordered the carriage turned back. He had not gone more than ten paces when Sun Jun and Teng Yin rode up and asked, “Why is the Grand Tutor returning so soon?”\n\nZhuge Ke replied, “I have suddenly been seized by stomach pains and cannot appear before the Son of Heaven.”\n\nTeng Yin said, “Since the Grand Tutor returned from the campaign, the court has not had the opportunity to speak with you face-to-face. That is why this special banquet has been arranged, and weighty affairs must also be discussed. Though the Grand Tutor has been afflicted by illness, you should force yourself to attend.”\n\nZhuge Ke accepted his counsel and entered the palace together with Sun Jun and Teng Yin. Zhang Yue followed them inside. Zhuge Ke appeared before Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, paid the proper respects, and took his seat at the banquet. Sun Liang ordered wine served. Suspicious at heart, Zhuge Ke declined, saying, “My ailing body cannot endure wine.”\n\nSun Jun said, “The Grand Tutor customarily drinks medicinal wine at his residence. May we fetch some for you?”\n\nZhuge Ke replied, “You may.”\n\nHe therefore ordered an attendant to return to his residence and bring the medicinal wine he had prepared himself. Only then did Zhuge Ke feel at ease and begin to drink.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, excused himself on the pretext of other business and withdrew first. Sun Jun descended from the hall, removed his long robe, and put on close-fitting garments with ring-linked armor beneath. Gripping a keen blade, he returned to the hall and shouted, “The Son of Heaven has issued an edict to execute the traitor!”\n\nZhuge Ke was horrified. He dashed his cup to the floor and tried to draw his sword to meet the attack, but his head had already fallen to the ground. When Zhang Yue saw Sun Jun kill Zhuge Ke, he brandished his sword and rushed at him. Sun Jun hastily dodged the point of the blade, though it wounded a finger on his left hand. Wheeling about, Sun Jun slashed Zhang Yue across the right arm. The armed men swarmed out together, struck Zhang Yue down, and hacked him into pulp. Sun Jun ordered the guards to seize Zhuge Ke’s family. He also ordered men to wrap the bodies of Zhang Yue and Zhuge Ke in reed mats, carry them out on a small cart, and cast them into a pit among the neglected graves on Shizigang beyond the southern gate of the city.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhuge Ke’s wife was in her chamber, dazed in spirit and unable to rest in anything she did. Suddenly a maidservant entered. Zhuge Ke’s wife asked her, “Why does your whole body reek of blood?”\n\nThe maidservant abruptly rolled back her eyes and gnashed her teeth. She sprang and leaped about, striking her head against the roof beam, and cried aloud, “I am Zhuge Ke! I have been murdered through the treachery of the villain Sun Jun!”\n\nEvery member of Zhuge Ke’s household, old and young alike, cried out in terror and grief. Before long troops arrived and surrounded the residence. They bound every member of Zhuge Ke’s family, old and young, dragged them to the execution ground in the marketplace, and beheaded them. It was then the tenth month of winter, in the second year of Jianxing in Wu.\n\nIn earlier days, when Zhuge Jin was still alive, he had observed how Zhuge Ke displayed all his cleverness openly and sighed, “This son is not one who will preserve his house!” Zhang Ji, Grandee of Splendid Happiness in Wei, had also once said to Sima Shi, “Zhuge Ke will soon die!”\n\nWhen Sima Shi asked why, Zhang Ji replied, “How can one whose power overawes his sovereign endure for long?”\n\nNow his words proved true.\n\nAfter Sun Jun had killed Zhuge Ke, Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, appointed him Imperial Chancellor, General-in-Chief, and Marquis of Fuchun, placing him in supreme command of all military affairs within the capital and beyond. From that time onward, all authority passed into Sun Jun’s hands.\n\nNow Jiang Wei was in Chengdu when he received Zhuge Ke’s letter asking his assistance in attacking Wei. He therefore entered the court and obtained the Later Lord’s approval, then once more raised a great army for a northern expedition against the Central Plains. Truly:\n\nOnce he raised an army, yet no triumph crowned the fight;\nTwice he marched against the foe, determined to set things right.\n\nWhat the outcome was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 109\n\nA Han General Traps Sima Zhao by a Wondrous Stratagem; Cao Fang Is Deposed in Retribution upon the House of Wei\n\nIn the autumn of the sixteenth year of Yanxi of Shu-Han, General Jiang Wei raised an army of two hundred thousand. He appointed Liao Hua and Zhang Yi as vanguards of the left and right, Xiahou Ba as military adviser, and Zhang Ni as commissioner of grain transport, then led the great host out through Yangping Pass to attack Wei. Jiang Wei consulted Xiahou Ba, saying, “When we last attempted to take Yong Province, we failed and returned. If we march out again now, the enemy will surely be prepared once more. What excellent counsel have you?” Xiahou Ba replied, “Of all the commanderies in Longxi, only Nan’an possesses abundant stores of money and grain. If we take it first, it will serve well as our base. We failed and returned before because the Qiang troops did not arrive. We should now send a man ahead to meet with the Qiang west of Longshan, then advance through Shiying and march by Dongting directly upon Nan’an.” Jiang Wei was delighted. “Your plan is excellent!” He therefore sent Xi Zheng as envoy, bearing gold, pearls, and Shu brocade into Qiang territory to form an alliance with the Qiang king. The Qiang king, Midang, accepted the gifts and at once raised fifty thousand troops. He appointed the Qiang general Ehe Shaoge chief vanguard and sent him leading the army toward Nan’an.\n\nWhen Guo Huai, General of the Left of Wei, received the report, he sent an urgent memorial to Luoyang. Sima Shi asked his generals, “Who dares go forth against the army of Shu?” General Who Upholds the State Xu Zhi replied, “I am willing to go.” Sima Shi had long known Xu Zhi to be a man of surpassing valor and was greatly pleased. He immediately appointed Xu Zhi vanguard and Sima Zhao commander-in-chief, and ordered them to lead the army toward Longxi. When the army reached Dongting, it encountered Jiang Wei, and the two sides drew up their battle lines. Xu Zhi, wielding a great mountain-cleaving ax, rode out and challenged the enemy. Liao Hua came from the Shu ranks to meet him. After only a few bouts, Liao Hua trailed his saber and fled. Zhang Yi spurred forth with leveled spear to take his place, but after only a few bouts he too was beaten back into the formation. Xu Zhi drove his troops forward in a fierce assault. The Shu army suffered a crushing defeat and retreated more than thirty li. Sima Zhao then recalled his men, and each army established its own camp.\n\nJiang Wei consulted Xiahou Ba, saying, “Xu Zhi is exceedingly brave. By what stratagem may we capture him?” Xiahou Ba replied, “Tomorrow we should feign defeat and overcome him with an ambush.” Jiang Wei said, “Sima Zhao is the son of Zhongda. How could he not understand the art of war? If he sees terrain suited for concealment, he will certainly refuse to pursue. I have observed that the Wei army has repeatedly cut our grain route. If we now use that very device to lure them, we can slay Xu Zhi.” He summoned Liao Hua and instructed him in every detail, then summoned Zhang Yi and likewise gave him his orders. The two departed with their troops. Meanwhile, Jiang Wei had iron caltrops scattered along the roads and numerous chevaux-de-frise set outside the camp, making it appear that he intended to remain for a long campaign.\n\nFor several days Xu Zhi led out troops to provoke battle, but the Shu army would not emerge. Scouts reported to Sima Zhao: “The Shu troops are behind Iron Cage Mountain, using wooden oxen and gliding horses to transport grain and fodder. They intend to remain for a long campaign and are merely awaiting the support of the Qiang army.” Sima Zhao summoned Xu Zhi and said, “The reason we defeated Shu before was that we cut their grain route. Now the Shu troops are transporting supplies behind Iron Cage Mountain. Tonight take five thousand men and sever their supply road; the Shu army will then withdraw of its own accord.” Xu Zhi accepted the order. At the first watch he led his troops toward Iron Cage Mountain and, sure enough, saw more than two hundred Shu soldiers driving over a hundred wooden oxen and gliding horses laden with grain and fodder. With a great shout the Wei troops rushed forward, Xu Zhi himself leading the way and blocking the road. The Shu soldiers abandoned all the provisions and fled. Xu Zhi divided his force in half, sending one part to escort the supplies back to camp while he led the other in pursuit. They had gone less than ten li when wagons drawn across the road blocked their way. Xu Zhi ordered his soldiers to dismount and pull the wagons apart, but suddenly fires sprang up on both sides. He hastily reined about to retreat, only to find the narrow defile behind him likewise blocked with wagons as flames burst forth. Xu Zhi and his men plunged through smoke and fire and spurred their horses out. At the blast of a cannon, two bodies of troops came charging in: Liao Hua from the left and Zhang Yi from the right. After a savage onslaught, the Wei troops were utterly routed. Xu Zhi fought desperately and escaped alone, but both man and horse were spent.\n\nAs Xu Zhi fled, another body of troops came charging from ahead, led by Jiang Wei. Xu Zhi was aghast and knew not what to do. Jiang Wei thrust with his spear and struck down Xu Zhi’s mount. Xu Zhi fell from the saddle and was hacked to death beneath the soldiers’ flashing blades. The half of Xu Zhi’s force escorting the provisions was also captured by Xiahou Ba, and every man surrendered. Xiahou Ba took the Wei soldiers’ armor, clothing, and horses and had Shu soldiers equip themselves with them and mount. Carrying the banners and insignia of the Wei army, they hastened by a side road directly back toward the Wei camp. Seeing troops of their own army returning, the Wei soldiers opened the gates and admitted them, whereupon the Shu soldiers began slaughtering everyone within the camp. Sima Zhao was greatly alarmed. As he hurriedly mounted to flee, Liao Hua came charging from ahead. Unable to advance, Sima Zhao hastily turned back, but Jiang Wei led troops against him by a side road. Finding every avenue closed, Sima Zhao had no choice but to lead his troops up Iron Cage Mountain and hold it. In fact, the mountain had only one path; on all four sides it was steep and difficult to climb. At its summit there was but a single spring, sufficient to provide water for only a hundred men. Sima Zhao now had six thousand men under his command, while Jiang Wei had sealed the mountain path. The spring could not supply enough water, and men and horses alike were parched with thirst. Sima Zhao looked up to Heaven and sighed deeply: “I shall die in this place!” A later poet wrote:\n\nJiang Wei’s wondrous schemes were no mean art;\nThe hosts of Wei lay trapped on Iron Cage Mountain.\nThus Pang Juan first entered the road to Maling,\nAnd Xiang Yu was first encircled at Jiuli Mountain.\n\nRegistrar Wang Tao said, “In former days, when Geng Gong was trapped, he bowed before a well and thereby obtained water from it. Why does the general not follow his example?” Sima Zhao accepted his counsel. He went to the spring at the summit of the mountain, bowed twice, and prayed: “I, Zhao, have come by imperial command to drive back the army of Shu. If it is ordained that I should die, let this sweet spring run dry; I shall cut my own throat and order all my troops to surrender. But if my allotted span of life and honor is not yet ended, may blue Heaven swiftly cause fresh water to gush forth and save the lives of all!” When he had finished praying, water welled from the spring and could be drawn without exhaustion. Thus neither men nor horses perished.\n\nNow Jiang Wei, having trapped the Wei army at the foot of the mountain, said to his generals, “In former days, when the prime minister was at Shangfang Valley, he failed to capture Sima Yi, and I have always bitterly regretted it. But now Sima Zhao will surely fall into my hands!”\n\nMeanwhile, when Guo Huai learned that Sima Zhao was trapped atop Iron Cage Mountain, he wished to lead troops to the rescue. Chen Tai said, “Jiang Wei has joined forces with the Qiang and intends first to take Nan’an. Now that the Qiang troops have arrived, if you withdraw to make a rescue, they will certainly exploit the opening and strike us from the rear. We should first send someone to feign surrender to the Qiang and contrive a plan from within. Once we have driven back this army, we may relieve the siege of Iron Cage Mountain.” Guo Huai followed his counsel and ordered Chen Tai to take five thousand troops directly to the Qiang king’s camp. Chen Tai removed his armor before entering, bowed with tears, and said, “Guo Huai is arrogant and overbearing and has long intended to kill me. I have therefore come to surrender. I know every detail of the strength and weakness of Guo Huai’s army. This very night, I wish to lead a force to raid his camp, and success will be certain. Once our troops reach the Wei camp, there will be men within to answer us.” Midang was overjoyed and ordered Ehe Shaoge to accompany Chen Tai in raiding the Wei camp. Ehe Shaoge placed Chen Tai’s supposedly surrendered troops in the rear and ordered Chen Tai to lead the Qiang soldiers in the vanguard. That night, at the second watch, they reached the Wei camp and found its gates standing wide open. Chen Tai rode in first. As Ehe Shaoge galloped into the camp with leveled spear, he had time to cry out only once in anguish before both horse and rider plunged into a concealed pit. Chen Tai attacked from the rear and Guo Huai from the left. The Qiang troops fell into chaos, trampling one another underfoot. Countless men were killed, and all who survived surrendered. Ehe Shaoge cut his own throat and died. Guo Huai and Chen Tai then led their troops straight into the Qiang camp. King Midang hurried from his tent to mount, but the Wei soldiers seized him alive and brought him before Guo Huai. Guo Huai hastily dismounted, personally unbound him, and soothed him with gracious words: “The imperial court has always regarded you as loyal and righteous. Why, then, have you now aided the men of Shu?” Midang, overcome with shame, bowed and confessed his guilt. Guo Huai then said to him, “You shall now lead the vanguard to relieve the siege of Iron Cage Mountain. Once the Shu army has been driven back, I shall memorialize the Son of Heaven, who will surely bestow rich rewards upon you.”\n\nMidang agreed. He led the Qiang troops in front and the Wei troops behind, hastening directly toward Iron Cage Mountain. It was then the third watch. Midang first sent a man to inform Jiang Wei of his arrival. Jiang Wei was delighted and ordered that he be invited in for an audience. More than half the Wei troops had mingled among the Qiang ranks. When they reached the Shu camp, Jiang Wei ordered the main body to encamp outside, while Midang brought more than a hundred men before the central command tent. Jiang Wei and Xiahou Ba came out together to welcome him. Before Midang could speak, the Wei generals behind him suddenly began to attack. Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed and hastily mounted and fled. The Qiang and Wei troops charged in together. The Shu soldiers were scattered in every direction, each man fleeing for his life. Jiang Wei had no weapon in hand, only a bow and quiver at his waist. In the confusion of his flight, all his arrows fell out, leaving him with an empty quiver. He fled toward the mountains, with Guo Huai leading troops in pursuit. Seeing that Jiang Wei was completely unarmed, Guo Huai spurred his horse and chased him with leveled spear. When Guo Huai had nearly overtaken him, Jiang Wei drew his empty bowstring and released it with a twang more than ten times. Guo Huai dodged again and again, but when no arrows came, he realized that Jiang Wei had none. He therefore hung up his steel spear, took his bow, fitted an arrow, and shot. Jiang Wei swiftly twisted aside, caught the arrow in passing, and at once set it to his own bowstring. Waiting until Guo Huai had drawn near, he aimed at his face and loosed with all his strength. At the twang of the string, Guo Huai fell from his horse. Jiang Wei reined about to kill him, but the Wei soldiers came galloping up. Jiang Wei had no time to strike; he could only snatch up Guo Huai’s spear and ride away. The Wei troops dared not pursue. They hurriedly rescued Guo Huai and brought him back to camp, but after the arrowhead was extracted, the blood would not cease flowing, and he died. Sima Zhao came down from the mountain and led his troops in pursuit, but turned back halfway. Xiahou Ba escaped soon afterward and joined Jiang Wei in flight. Jiang Wei had lost many men and horses and could not rally them along the road, so he returned to Hanzhong. Although he had suffered defeat, he had shot Guo Huai dead, slain Xu Zhi, and humbled the might of Wei; thus his achievements atoned for his fault.\n\nSima Zhao rewarded the Qiang troops and sent them back to their own country, then returned with his army to Luoyang. There he and his elder brother Sima Shi monopolized the power of the court, and none among the ministers dared refuse submission. Whenever the Wei ruler Cao Fang saw Sima Shi enter court, he trembled without cease, as though needles were piercing his back. One day, Cao Fang held court and saw Sima Shi enter the hall wearing his sword. In alarm, he hastened down from his throne to welcome him. Sima Shi laughed and said, “How can there be a rite by which a sovereign greets his subject? I beg Your Majesty to be at ease.” Presently the ministers began reporting affairs of state, but Sima Shi decided every matter himself and did not refer a single one to the Wei ruler. After a time, Sima Shi withdrew, striding proudly down from the hall. He mounted his carriage and left the palace, surrounded before and behind by no fewer than several thousand men and horse. Cao Fang retired to the rear hall and looked about him. Only three men remained: Xiahou Xuan, Minister of Ceremonies; Li Feng, Director of the Imperial Secretariat; and Zhang Ji, Grandee of Splendid Happiness. Zhang Ji was the father of Empress Zhang and thus Cao Fang’s imperial father-in-law. Cao Fang dismissed his attendants and went with the three men into a secret chamber to confer. Grasping Zhang Ji’s hand, Cao Fang wept and said, “Sima Shi treats me like a child and regards the hundred officials as mere grass and weeds. Sooner or later, the imperial altars will surely pass into his hands!” When he had spoken, he burst into loud sobs. Li Feng memorialized, “Your Majesty need not grieve. Though I possess little ability, I am willing, under Your Majesty’s enlightened edict, to gather the heroes of the four quarters and destroy this villain.” Xiahou Xuan memorialized, “My elder brother Xiahou Ba surrendered to Shu only because he feared that the Sima brothers meant to murder him. If we now destroy these villains, my brother will surely return. I belong to an old house allied to the imperial family; how could I sit idle and watch traitors throw the state into disorder? I am willing to receive the edict with the others and join in the campaign against them.” Cao Fang said, “I fear only that it cannot be done.” The three men wept and memorialized, “We swear to unite our hearts in destroying the traitors and repaying Your Majesty!”\n\nCao Fang removed the undershirt embroidered with dragons and phoenixes that he wore beneath his robes, bit open the tip of his finger, and wrote a secret edict in blood. Handing it to Zhang Ji, he admonished them: “My ancestor, Emperor Wu, put Dong Cheng to death because the secret undertaking was not closely guarded. You must proceed with the utmost caution and let nothing become known outside.” Li Feng said, “Why does Your Majesty utter such inauspicious words? We are not men of Dong Cheng’s sort, nor can Sima Shi compare with our Martial Ancestor. Your Majesty need have no doubts.” The three took their leave. When they reached the left side of the Donghua Gate, they saw Sima Shi approaching with his sword at his side. Several hundred followers accompanied him, all bearing weapons. The three men stood beside the road. Sima Shi asked, “Why are you three so late in leaving court?” Li Feng replied, “His Majesty was reading in the inner palace, and the three of us remained to attend his studies.” Sima Shi asked, “What book was he reading?” Li Feng replied, “A book concerning the Three Dynasties of Xia, Shang, and Zhou.” Sima Shi asked, “What ancient affairs did His Majesty inquire about upon reading it?” Li Feng replied, “The Son of Heaven asked about Yi Yin’s support of the Shang and the Duke of Zhou’s regency. We all replied, ‘The General-in-Chief Sima is the Yi Yin and Duke of Zhou of the present age.’” Sima Shi sneered coldly. “Would you truly compare me to Yi Yin and the Duke of Zhou? In your hearts you actually mean to call me Wang Mang and Dong Zhuo!” All three said, “We are men of the general’s own following. How could we dare do such a thing?” Sima Shi flew into a rage. “You are men who flatter with your mouths! What were you weeping about just now with the Son of Heaven in the secret chamber?” The three replied, “No such thing occurred.” Sima Shi shouted, “The rims of your eyes are still red with tears! How can you deny it?” Knowing the affair had been exposed, Xiahou Xuan raised his voice and cursed him: “We wept because your power overawes your sovereign and because you intend to usurp the throne!” Sima Shi was furious and ordered his guards to seize Xiahou Xuan. Xiahou Xuan bared his arms and clenched his fists, rushing straight at Sima Shi, but the guards overpowered him. Sima Shi ordered all three men searched. On Zhang Ji they found an undershirt embroidered with dragons and phoenixes, upon which words had been written in blood. The attendants presented it to Sima Shi. When he examined it, he saw that it was a secret edict. It read:\n\nThe brothers Sima Shi and Sima Zhao together hold all power and intend to usurp the throne. The edicts and decrees they issue do not express Our will. The officers and soldiers of every command shall unite in loyalty and righteousness, destroy these traitorous ministers, and uphold the imperial altars. When success is achieved, ranks and rewards shall be bestowed in abundance.\n\nWhen Sima Shi had finished reading, he erupted in fury. “So you truly did mean to murder my brother and me! Neither law nor reason can tolerate this!” He ordered the three men cut in half at the waist in the marketplace and their clans exterminated to the third degree. The three cursed him without cease. By the time they reached the eastern marketplace, all their teeth had been beaten out, yet each continued to mutter curses indistinctly until he died. Sima Shi went straight into the inner palace. The Wei ruler Cao Fang was then discussing the affair with Empress Zhang. The empress said, “There are many eyes and ears within the palace. If the matter should be exposed, I shall surely be implicated!” While she was still speaking, Sima Shi suddenly entered. The empress was horrified. With one hand on his sword, Sima Shi said to Cao Fang, “My father established Your Majesty as sovereign, and his merit and virtue were no less than those of the Duke of Zhou. In my service to Your Majesty, how am I different from Yi Yin? Yet now you repay kindness with hatred and treat merit as a crime, plotting with two or three petty ministers to murder my brother and me. Why?” Cao Fang replied, “I had no such intention.” Sima Shi drew the undershirt from his sleeve, flung it to the floor, and said, “Then who made this?” Cao Fang’s soul flew beyond the heavens and his spirit scattered through the highest skies. Trembling, he replied, “I was forced into it by others. How would I dare conceive such a thought?” Sima Shi said, “What punishment should be imposed for falsely accusing a great minister of treason?” Cao Fang knelt and pleaded, “I am indeed guilty. I beg the General-in-Chief to pardon me!” Sima Shi said, “Your Majesty, please rise. The laws of the state cannot be set aside.” He then pointed at Empress Zhang and said, “She is Zhang Ji’s daughter and must by rights be eliminated!” Cao Fang wept bitterly and begged that she be spared, but Sima Shi refused. He ordered his attendants to seize Empress Zhang and drag her out. Inside the Donghua Gate, they strangled her with a length of white silk. A later poet wrote:\n\nIn former days Empress Fu passed through the palace gate,\nBarefoot, wailing in grief as she took leave of her lord.\nToday the Sima house follows that same precedent:\nHeaven decreed the debt be repaid by their descendants.\n\nThe next day, Sima Shi assembled all the ministers and said, “The present sovereign is dissolute and without the Way. He degrades himself through intimacy with courtesans and actors, listens to slanderous words, and bars the path of worthy men. His crimes exceed those of the Prince of Changyi under Han, and he is unfit to rule the realm. I propose respectfully to follow the precedents of Yi Yin and Huo Guang, establish another sovereign, preserve the imperial altars, and bring peace to the world. What say you?” They all replied, “The General-in-Chief is carrying out the deeds of Yi Yin and Huo Guang. This is what is meant by answering Heaven and obeying the people. Who would dare defy your command?” Sima Shi then entered Yongning Palace with the assembled officials and reported the matter to the empress dowager. She asked, “Whom does the General-in-Chief wish to establish as sovereign?” Sima Shi replied, “In my judgment, Cao Ju, Prince of Pengcheng, is intelligent, benevolent, and filial. He may become ruler of the realm.” The empress dowager said, “The Prince of Pengcheng is my uncle. If he is now established as sovereign, what position would that leave me in? There is the Duke of Gaogui District, Cao Mao, a grandson of Emperor Wen. He is gentle, respectful, self-disciplined, and yielding, and may be established instead. You great ministers should deliberate upon this with a view to the lasting good.” One man memorialized, “The empress dowager’s words are correct. He should be established at once.” They looked and saw that the speaker was Sima Fu, an elder clansman of Sima Shi. Sima Shi therefore sent an envoy to Yuancheng to summon the Duke of Gaogui District. He then requested that the empress dowager ascend the Taiji Hall and summon Cao Fang, whom she rebuked: “You are boundlessly dissolute and degrade yourself through intimacy with courtesans and actors. You are unfit to inherit the realm. You must surrender the imperial seals and ribbons and resume your title as Prince of Qi. You shall depart at once, and unless summoned by proclamation, you may not enter court.” Cao Fang wept and bowed before the empress dowager, surrendered the imperial regalia, mounted a prince’s carriage, and departed in bitter tears. Only a few loyal and righteous ministers saw him off, weeping as they went. A later poet wrote:\n\nWhen Cao the Deceiver served as minister of Han,\nHe bullied a widow and her orphaned child.\nWho knew that little more than forty years thereafter,\nHis own widow and orphan would likewise be bullied?\n\nNow Cao Mao, Duke of Gaogui District, styled Yanshi, was a grandson of Emperor Wen and the son of Cao Lin, Prince Ding of Donghai. That day, Sima Shi summoned him in the empress dowager’s name. Civil and military officials prepared the imperial carriage and went to bow in welcome outside the Western Side Gate. Cao Mao hurriedly returned their courtesies. Grand Commandant Wang Su said, “The sovereign ought not return their bows.” Cao Mao replied, “I too am a subject of the realm. How could I fail to return their courtesies?” The civil and military officials helped Cao Mao into the imperial carriage to enter the palace, but he declined, saying, “I do not know why the empress dowager has summoned me. How would I dare ride into the palace in the imperial carriage?” He therefore went on foot to the eastern chamber of the Taiji Palace. Sima Shi came out to welcome him, and Cao Mao bowed first. Sima Shi hastily raised him up. When their greetings were concluded, he brought Cao Mao before the empress dowager. She said, “When I saw you in your childhood, you bore the countenance of an emperor. You may now become ruler of the realm. You must practice reverence and frugality, restrain expenditure, spread virtue, and extend benevolence. Do not bring disgrace upon the former emperors.” Cao Mao modestly declined again and again. Sima Shi ordered the civil and military officials to escort Cao Mao into the Taiji Hall, and that day he was established as the new sovereign. The sixth year of Jiaping was redesignated the first year of Zhengyuan, and a general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the realm. General-in-Chief Sima Shi was granted the yellow ax of imperial authority, the privilege of entering court without hastening his step, the privilege of being addressed without his personal name when affairs were reported, and the right to wear his sword in the palace hall. The civil and military officials each received titles and rewards.\n\nIn the first month of spring, in the second year of Zhengyuan, a secret agent came with an urgent report that Guanqiu Jian, General Who Guards the East, and Wen Qin, Inspector of Yang Province, had raised troops and were advancing under the banner of avenging the deposed sovereign. Sima Shi was greatly alarmed. Truly:\n\nMinisters of Han once cherished the will to defend their sovereign;\nNow generals of Wei again raise an army to punish traitors.\n\nHow they met the enemy will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 110\n\nWen Yang Routs a Mighty Army Single-Handed; Jiang Wei Defeats a Great Foe with the River at His Back\n\nNow in the first month of the second year of Zhengyuan in Wei, Guanqiu Jian, styled Zhonggong, a native of Wenxi in Henan, was Inspector of Yangzhou, General Who Guards the East, and commander of the troops and horses of Huainan. When he heard that Sima Shi had arbitrarily deposed one sovereign and enthroned another, he was filled with indignation. His eldest son, Guanqiu Dian, said, “Father, you hold authority over an entire region. Sima Shi has usurped power and deposed his sovereign; the state is in peril, like a pile of eggs. How can you remain quietly on guard and do nothing?” Jian said, “What you say is right, my son.” He therefore invited Inspector Wen Qin to confer with him. Qin had been a retainer of Cao Shuang; when he heard that day of Jian’s invitation, he came at once to pay his respects. Jian invited him into the rear hall, and after the courtesies had been exchanged, Jian began speaking, but his tears would not cease. Qin asked the reason. Jian said, “Sima Shi has usurped power and deposed his sovereign, overturning Heaven and Earth. How can I not grieve?” Qin said, “You, Commander, hold authority over an entire region. If you are willing to uphold righteousness and punish the traitor, I am ready to risk my life in your aid. My second son, Wen Shu, whose childhood name is A-Yang, has courage enough to withstand ten thousand men. He has long wished to kill the Sima brothers and avenge Cao Shuang. He may now be appointed vanguard.” Jian was overjoyed, and at once they poured a libation of wine and swore an oath. The two falsely declared that the Empress Dowager had issued a secret edict, and ordered all officers and soldiers, high and low, throughout Huainan to enter Shouchun. There they raised an altar in the west, slaughtered a white horse, smeared their lips with its blood, and swore an alliance. They proclaimed that Sima Shi was a monstrous rebel against the Way, and that, in obedience to the Empress Dowager’s secret edict, all the troops and horses of Huainan were to rise and punish the traitor in the cause of righteousness. All gladly submitted. Jian led sixty thousand troops and encamped at Xiangcheng. Wen Qin commanded twenty thousand men as a mobile force outside the city, moving to and fro in support. Jian sent proclamations throughout the commanderies, ordering each to raise troops and come to his aid.\n\nNow Sima Shi had a tumor over his left eye that caused recurring pain and itching. He ordered a court physician to cut it away and seal the wound with medicine, and for several days remained in his residence recuperating. Suddenly he heard that Huainan was in peril, and summoned Grand Commandant Wang Su to discuss the matter. Su said, “Once, when Guan Yunchang’s might shook all the realm, Sun Quan ordered Lü Meng to seize Jingzhou by surprise and to give relief to the families of Guan’s officers and men. Because of this, Lord Guan’s army disintegrated. The families of the Huainan troops are now all in the Central Plain. If they are promptly shown kindness and their line of retreat is cut off by our forces, their army is certain to collapse like crumbling earth.” Shi said, “Your words are entirely correct. But the tumor over my eye has only just been removed, and I cannot go in person. Yet if I send another, I shall have no peace of mind.” At that time Zhong Hui, Palace Attendant of the Secretariat, was standing nearby. He advanced and said, “The troops of Huai and Chu are strong, and their edge is exceedingly keen. If another is sent to command the army against them, he will most likely fare badly. Should any mishap occur, the great enterprise will be ruined.” Sima Shi sprang to his feet and declared, “Unless I go in person, the rebels cannot be defeated!” He therefore left his younger brother Sima Zhao to guard Luoyang and assume overall direction of court affairs. Shi rode in a cushioned litter and journeyed east despite his illness. He ordered Zhuge Dan, General Who Guards the East, to assume overall command of all the armies of Yuzhou and advance on Shouchun by way of Anfeng Ford. He also ordered Hu Zun, General Who Conquers the East, to lead the armies of Qingzhou through the region of Qiao and Song and cut off the rebels’ retreat. In addition, he dispatched Wang Ji, Inspector of Yuzhou and Army Supervisor, to lead the vanguard and seize the territory of Zhennan first. Shi himself led the main army to encamp at Xiangyang, where he assembled his civil and military officers beneath his command tent to deliberate.\n\nZheng Bao, Minister of the Imperial Household, said, “Guanqiu Jian is fond of schemes but lacks resolution; Wen Qin is brave but without wisdom. Our great army has now taken them by surprise. Yet the troops of the Yangtze and Huai are at the height of their ardor and must not be taken lightly. We should dig deep moats and raise high ramparts to blunt their edge. This is the master strategy once employed by Zhou Yafu.” Army Supervisor Wang Ji said, “No. This revolt in Huainan did not arise because the soldiers and people desired disorder. They were all compelled by Guanqiu Jian’s power and had no choice but to follow him. The moment our great army arrives, they are certain to disintegrate.” Shi said, “Those words are excellent.” He accordingly advanced to the banks of the Yin River, with his central army encamped at Yin Bridge. Wang Ji said, “Nandun is an ideal place to station troops. We should march through the night and seize it. If we delay, Guanqiu Jian will certainly arrive first.” Shi therefore ordered Wang Ji to lead the vanguard and establish a camp beneath the walls of Nandun.\n\nNow Guanqiu Jian was at Xiangcheng when he learned that Sima Shi had come in person, and he gathered his officers to deliberate. Vanguard Commander Ge Yong said, “Nandun lies against the hills and beside the water and is an excellent place to station troops. If the Wei army occupies it first, it will be difficult to dislodge them. We must seize it quickly.” Jian followed his counsel and led his army toward Nandun. While they were still on the march, a courier on a fleet horse came from ahead to report that troops had already encamped at Nandun. Jian did not believe him and went himself to the front of the army to look. Sure enough, banners covered the countryside, and the encampment stood in perfect order. Jian returned to his army, at a loss for any plan. Suddenly a scout galloped in with a report: “Sun Jun of Eastern Wu has led troops across the river and is coming to take Shouchun by surprise!” Jian was greatly alarmed. “If Shouchun is lost,” he cried, “where can I return?” That night he withdrew his army to Xiangcheng. When Sima Shi saw Guanqiu Jian’s army retreat, he assembled his officers to deliberate. Secretary Fu Gu said, “Guanqiu Jian has withdrawn because he fears the men of Wu will attack Shouchun. He is certain to return to Xiangcheng and divide his troops for its defense. General, you may order one force to seize Lejia, another to seize Xiangcheng, and a third to seize Shouchun. Then the troops of Huainan will inevitably retreat. Deng Ai, Inspector of Yanzhou, is resourceful and full of stratagems. If he leads an army directly against Lejia and is supported by a strong force, it will not be difficult to defeat the rebels.” Shi followed this advice and quickly dispatched a messenger bearing a written order, instructing Deng Ai to raise the troops of Yanzhou and take Lejia. Shi himself then led his army after him to join forces there.\n\nNow Guanqiu Jian, while at Xiangcheng, continually sent men to scout around Lejia, fearing that an enemy force might arrive. He invited Wen Qin to his camp to confer with him. Qin said, “Commander, do not be anxious. Give me and my unworthy son Wen Yang only five thousand troops, and I dare guarantee the safety of Lejia.” Jian was overjoyed. Qin and his son led five thousand troops toward Lejia. The vanguard reported, “West of Lejia there are Wei troops everywhere, more than ten thousand by estimate. In the distance, above the central army, can be seen white yak-tail standards and a yellow battle-ax, a black canopy and vermilion banners clustered around the commander’s tent. Within it stands a brocade commander’s standard. This must be Sima Shi. His camp is still being established and is not yet complete.” At that time Wen Yang stood beside his father, his whip hanging at his side. On hearing this report, he said to him, “While their camp remains unfinished, we should divide our troops into two columns and strike from left and right. We shall win a complete victory.” Qin asked, “When shall we go?” Yang replied, “At dusk tonight, Father, lead twenty-five hundred troops in an assault from south of the city. I shall lead twenty-five hundred troops in from the north. At the third watch we must join together inside the Wei camp.” Qin followed his advice, and that evening divided the troops into two columns. Wen Yang was then only eighteen years old. He stood eight feet tall and was fully armed and armored, with a steel whip hanging at his waist. Taking up his spear, he mounted his horse and advanced toward the distant Wei encampment.\n\nThat night Sima Shi’s army reached Lejia and established a camp while waiting for Deng Ai, who had not yet arrived. Because the tumor over Shi’s eye had only recently been removed, the wound was painfully inflamed. He lay inside his tent with several hundred armored guards standing all around to protect him. At the third watch, a tremendous outcry suddenly arose within the camp, and men and horses were thrown into confusion. Shi urgently asked what had happened. A man reported, “A force has cut through the defenses from the north and driven straight into camp. The general at its head is so fierce that no one can withstand him.” Shi was greatly alarmed. His heart flared as though on fire, and his eyeball burst out through the wound where the tumor had been cut away. Blood streamed everywhere, and the pain was unbearable. Yet fearing that any outcry would throw the army into disorder, he clenched the edge of his quilt between his teeth and endured it, biting the quilt to shreds. Wen Yang’s troops, as it happened, had arrived first and swept into the camp in a mass. Yang charged left and right within the encampment, and wherever he went no man dared oppose him. Those who tried were stabbed with his spear or struck by his whip, and not one escaped death. Yang waited only for his father to arrive and support him from outside, but there was no sign of him. Several times he fought his way to the central command, only to be driven back by volleys of bows and crossbows. Yang fought on until daybreak, when he suddenly heard drums and horns clamoring to the north. Looking back at his followers, he said, “Why has Father failed to support me from the south and come instead from the north?” Yang spurred forward to look and saw an army moving like a furious gale. At its head was Deng Ai, who urged on his horse, brandished his saber, and shouted, “Rebel, do not flee!” Yang flew into a rage and advanced with leveled spear. They fought for fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. While they were still engaged, the Wei troops surged forward, attacking from front and rear. Yang’s men scattered in every direction, leaving Wen Yang alone with his horse. He broke through the Wei ranks and fled south. Several hundred Wei officers behind him roused their courage and galloped in pursuit. By the time they neared Lejia Bridge, they were on the verge of overtaking him. Suddenly Yang reined about, gave a mighty shout, and charged straight into their ranks. Wherever his steel whip rose, men tumbled from their horses in succession, and the rest all fell back. Yang then resumed his unhurried way. The Wei officers gathered together in astonishment and said, “Can this man still dare drive back all of us? Let us unite our strength and pursue him!” Thereupon a hundred Wei officers again came after him. Yang burst into a towering rage. “You rats!” he cried. “Do you care nothing for your lives?” Raising his whip, he wheeled his horse and charged into the press of Wei officers. He beat several of them to death with his whip, then turned his horse once more and rode slowly away on a loose rein. Four or five times the Wei officers resumed their pursuit, and each time Wen Yang alone turned and drove them back. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt Long Slope, Zhao Zilong alone withstood Cao’s might,\nAnd from that day his hero’s name shone clear and bright.\nWhere warriors strove within the walls of Lejia,\nAgain was seen Wen Yang’s high courage in the fight.\n\nWen Qin, meanwhile, had been hindered by the rugged mountain roads and lost his way in a valley. He traveled for half the night, and by the time he found the road and emerged, dawn had already broken. Wen Yang and his troops were nowhere to be seen. Seeing only that the Wei army had won a great victory, Qin retreated without offering battle. The Wei troops pressed their advantage and pursued, and Qin led his men toward Shouchun.\n\nNow Yin Damu, Commandant of the Palace Guard in Wei, had been a trusted confidant of Cao Shuang. Because Shuang had been murdered through Sima Yi’s schemes, Yin Damu had afterward entered Sima Shi’s service, but had always harbored the desire to kill Shi and avenge Shuang. Moreover, he had long been on close terms with Wen Qin. Now, seeing that the tumor in Shi’s eye had burst out and that Shi could scarcely move, he entered the tent and said, “Wen Qin originally had no intention of rebelling. He was driven to this only by Guanqiu Jian’s coercion. If I go and speak to him, he is certain to surrender.” Shi agreed. Damu donned helmet and armor, mounted his horse, and rode in pursuit of Wen Qin. When he was about to overtake him, he shouted, “Inspector Wen, do you recognize Yin Damu?” Qin turned his head to look. Damu removed his helmet, set it before him on the saddle, pointed with his whip, and said, “Inspector Wen, why can you not endure for just a few more days?” Damu knew that Shi would soon die and had therefore come to delay Qin. But Qin did not understand his meaning. He cursed him fiercely and made ready to draw his bow and shoot. Damu turned back, weeping bitterly. When Qin had gathered his troops and hurried to Shouchun, he found that Zhuge Dan had already led an army there and captured it. He turned back again toward Xiangcheng, only to find that the three armies of Hu Zun, Wang Ji, and Deng Ai had all arrived. Seeing his position was desperate, Qin fled to Sun Jun of Eastern Wu.\n\nNow Guanqiu Jian, within Xiangcheng, learned that Shouchun had been lost, that Wen Qin’s forces had been defeated, and that three armies had reached the city walls. He therefore withdrew every soldier from the city and marched out to give battle. He encountered Deng Ai, and ordered Ge Yong to ride forth and engage him. Before a single bout was complete, Deng Ai cut Ge Yong down with one stroke of his saber and led his troops charging through the rebel formation. Guanqiu Jian fought desperately to resist him, but the troops from the Yangtze and Huai fell into great disorder. Hu Zun and Wang Ji led their forces in an assault from every side. Unable to withstand them, Guanqiu Jian took a dozen or so horsemen and fought his way out along the road. When he reached the walls of Shen County, the magistrate, Song Bai, opened the gate to welcome him and spread a banquet in his honor. Jian became thoroughly drunk, whereupon Bai ordered men to kill him and presented his head to the Wei army. Thus Huainan was pacified.\n\nSima Shi lay ill and could not rise. He summoned Zhuge Dan into his tent, bestowed upon him the seals and ribbons of office, and promoted him to Senior General Who Conquers the East, with overall command of all the armies in Yangzhou. Meanwhile, Shi withdrew his army and returned to Xuchang. The pain in his eye never ceased, and every night he saw Li Feng, Zhang Ji, and Xiahou Xuan standing before his couch. His mind and spirit grew confused, and knowing that he could not survive, he sent men to Luoyang to bring Sima Zhao to him. Zhao wept and bowed at the foot of the bed. Shi delivered these final words: “The power I now hold is so great that, though I might wish to lay the burden down, I cannot. You must succeed me in bearing it. Above all, never lightly entrust the great enterprise to another, lest you bring destruction upon our entire clan.” When he had finished, he handed Zhao the seals and ribbons, tears streaming down his face. Zhao was just about to question him when Shi gave a great cry, his eyeball burst out, and he died. It was then the second month of the second year of Zhengyuan. Sima Zhao announced the mourning and submitted a memorial to Cao Mao, Emperor of Wei. Mao sent an envoy to Xuchang bearing an edict ordering Sima Zhao to remain there temporarily with the army to guard against Eastern Wu. Zhao hesitated, unable to decide. Zhong Hui said, “The General-in-Chief has only just died, and men’s hearts are unsettled. If you remain here and some upheaval occurs at court, regret will come too late.” Zhao followed his counsel and immediately led the army back to encamp south of the Luo River. When Mao heard of this, he was greatly alarmed. Grand Commandant Wang Su memorialized, “Since Zhao has succeeded his elder brother in wielding supreme authority, Your Majesty should confer rank and title upon him to reassure him.” Mao therefore ordered Wang Su to bear an edict appointing Sima Zhao General-in-Chief and Manager of the Affairs of the Imperial Secretariat. Zhao entered court and gave thanks for the imperial favor. From that time on, all affairs great and small, both within the capital and beyond it, passed into Zhao’s hands.\n\nNow spies from Western Shu learned of these events and reported them in Chengdu. Jiang Wei memorialized the Latter Emperor, saying, “Sima Shi has only just died, and Sima Zhao has only just assumed supreme authority. He will certainly not dare leave Luoyang without authorization. I beg leave to take advantage of this opening and attack Wei, so that we may recover the Central Plain.” The Latter Emperor approved and ordered Jiang Wei to raise an army against Wei. Wei went to Hanzhong and put the troops and horses in order. Zhang Yi, Senior General Who Conquers the West, said, “The territory of Shu is narrow and confined, and our funds and grain are scant. We should not undertake a distant expedition. Better to occupy the strategic passes, guard our proper bounds, care for the soldiers, and cherish the people. This is the way to preserve the state.” Wei said, “No. Before the Chancellor had even emerged from his thatched cottage, he had already determined that the realm would be divided in three; yet even afterward he made six campaigns from Mount Qi in his endeavor to recover the Central Plain. Unhappily, he died midway, and so his achievement remained incomplete. Since I received the Chancellor’s final charge, I must exhaust my loyalty in service to the state and carry on his purpose. Though I die, I shall have no regret. Now there is an opening in Wei that we may exploit. If we do not attack at this moment, for what time shall we wait?” Xiahou Ba said, “The general’s words are right. We should send light cavalry ahead through Fuhan. If we gain the region west of the Tao River and Nan’an, the other commanderies may be secured.” Zhang Yi said, “When we failed and returned before, it was always because our army set out too late. The Art of War says, ‘Attack where the enemy is unprepared; appear where he does not expect you.’ If we now advance with all speed, giving the men of Wei no time to prepare their defenses, we are certain to win a complete victory.”\n\nJiang Wei therefore led fifty thousand troops toward Fuhan. When the army reached the Tao River, soldiers guarding the frontier reported its arrival to Wang Jing, Inspector of Yongzhou, and Chen Tai, General Who Conquers the West. Wang Jing was first to raise an army, leading seventy thousand horse and foot to meet the invaders. Jiang Wei gave Zhang Yi detailed secret instructions, then did the same with Xiahou Ba. The two departed to carry out the plan, while Wei personally led the main army and drew up his formation with its back to the Tao River. Wang Jing rode forth with several subordinate generals and called out, “Wei, Wu, and Shu have already formed a balance like the three legs of a cauldron. Why do you repeatedly invade our borders?” Wei replied, “Sima Shi deposed his sovereign without cause. Neighboring states are bound by justice to call him to account—how much more so a hostile state?” Wang Jing looked back at his four generals, Zhang Ming, Hua Yong, Liu Da, and Zhu Fang, and said, “The Shu army has drawn up its formation with its back to the river. If it is defeated, it will be drowned. Jiang Wei is fierce and valiant. You four are to engage him. If his troops begin to retreat, pursue them at once.” The four generals rode out in two pairs, from left and right, and came to fight Jiang Wei. Wei fought them briefly for several bouts, then wheeled his horse and fled toward his own camp. Wang Jing drove all his cavalry and infantry forward in pursuit. Wei led his men westward toward the Tao River. As they neared the water, he shouted to his soldiers, “The crisis is upon us! Why do you not exert all your strength?” His officers and men turned together and fought back with all their might, inflicting a crushing defeat on the Wei army. Zhang Yi and Xiahou Ba had meanwhile circled behind the Wei forces and now attacked in two columns, trapping them in the center. Jiang Wei displayed all his martial prowess and awe-inspiring might, charging into the Wei host and striking left and right. The Wei troops fell into utter confusion, trampling one another underfoot. More than half were killed, countless others were driven into the Tao River, and over ten thousand heads were taken. Corpses lay heaped for several miles. Wang Jing, with a hundred horsemen from his defeated army, fought his way out with desperate courage and fled straight to Didao. He rushed into the city and closed the gates to defend it. Having won a complete victory, Jiang Wei rewarded his army and then proposed to advance and attack Didao. Zhang Yi remonstrated, “General, your achievement is complete and the fame of your might has spread far and wide. You may stop now. If you advance and matters do not go as you wish, it will be like adding feet to a painted snake.” Wei said, “No. When we were defeated before, I still wished to advance and range across the Central Plain. After today’s battle at the Tao River, the men of Wei are stricken with terror. By my reckoning, Didao may be had for the stretching forth of a hand. Do not yourself weaken our resolve.” Zhang Yi remonstrated again and again, but Wei would not listen. He marshaled his troops and advanced to seize Didao.\n\nNow Chen Tai, General Who Conquers the West in Yongzhou, was preparing to raise an army and avenge Wang Jing’s defeat when Deng Ai, Inspector of Yanzhou, suddenly arrived with troops. Tai went out to receive him, and after the courtesies had been exchanged, Ai said, “By order of the General-in-Chief, I have come expressly to help you defeat the enemy.” Tai asked Deng Ai for a plan. Ai said, “After his victory at the Tao River, if Jiang Wei were to summon the Qiang tribes, press eastward to contest the passes and the Long region, and send proclamations through the four commanderies, it would be a grave danger to our army. But instead of thinking of this, he is seeking to capture Didao. Its walls are strong and cannot be taken quickly, so he will merely exhaust his troops and squander their strength. I shall now array troops at Xiang Ridge and then advance against him. The Shu army is certain to be defeated.” Chen Tai said, “A truly brilliant judgment!” He accordingly detached twenty companies of soldiers, fifty men to each company, all carrying banners, drums, horns, beacon materials, and the like. They hid by day and traveled by night until they lay in ambush amid the high mountains and deep valleys southeast of Didao. They were to wait only for the main army to arrive, then beat their drums and sound their horns together in response; at night they were to raise fires and set off signal blasts to terrify the enemy. When these dispositions had been completed, they waited for the Shu army to come. Chen Tai and Deng Ai then each led twenty thousand troops forward, one force following the other.\n\nNow Jiang Wei surrounded Didao and ordered his troops to attack from all eight directions. After several days of continuous assaults, the city had not fallen. Wei grew deeply frustrated and could devise no plan. At dusk that day, couriers on fleet horses arrived three or five times in succession to report: “Two armies are approaching, with great characters plainly written upon their banners. One is commanded by Chen Tai, General Who Conquers the West; the other by Deng Ai, Inspector of Yanzhou.” Wei was greatly alarmed and summoned Xiahou Ba to confer. Ba said, “I once told you, General, that Deng Ai has understood the art of war from his youth and possesses a thorough knowledge of geography. Now that he has come with an army, he will prove a formidable opponent.” Wei said, “His army has come from afar. We must not let it gain a foothold, but strike it at once.” He left Zhang Yi to continue the attack on the city and ordered Xiahou Ba to lead troops against Chen Tai, while he himself led an army to meet Deng Ai. Before he had gone five li, a signal blast suddenly sounded to the southeast. Drums and horns shook the earth, and flames soared into the sky. Jiang Wei spurred his horse forward to look and saw the banners and insignia of Wei troops on every side. Greatly alarmed, he cried, “I have fallen into Deng Ai’s trap!” He immediately sent orders to Xiahou Ba and Zhang Yi to abandon Didao and retreat. Thus all the Shu troops withdrew to Hanzhong. Jiang Wei himself guarded the rear, hearing the ceaseless booming of drums behind him. Only after he had retreated into Jiange did he learn that the fires and drums at more than twenty places had all been a mere deception. Wei gathered his troops and withdrew to encamp at Zhongdi.\n\nNow because of Jiang Wei’s victory west of the Tao River, the Latter Emperor issued an edict appointing him General-in-Chief. Wei accepted the office, submitted a memorial of gratitude for the imperial favor, and again discussed plans for a campaign against Wei. As the verse says:\n\nSuccess once won needs no feet added to the snake;\nYet tiger-fierce, he still would war on traitors make.\n\nWhat came of this new northern campaign will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 111\n\nDeng Ai Cleverly Outmaneuvers Jiang Wei; Zhuge Dan Righteously Raises Arms Against Sima Zhao\n\nNow Jiang Wei withdrew his army and encamped at Zhongdi, while the Wei forces camped outside the city of Didao. Wang Jing welcomed Chen Tai and Deng Ai into the city, bowed his thanks for their relief of the siege, held a banquet in their honor, and richly rewarded the three armies. Chen Tai reported Deng Ai’s merits in a memorial to Cao Mao, ruler of Wei. Cao Mao appointed Deng Ai General Who Pacifies the West, granted him acting authority under the imperial staff, and made him concurrently Colonel Who Protects the Eastern Qiang, ordering him to station troops with Chen Tai throughout Yong and Liang. After Deng Ai had submitted a memorial thanking the throne for its favor, Chen Tai gave a banquet to congratulate him and said, “Jiang Wei fled by night. His strength is spent, and he will not dare come out again.” Deng Ai laughed. “By my reckoning, there are five reasons why the Shu army is certain to come again.” Chen Tai asked him why. Deng Ai replied, “Though the Shu army has withdrawn, it still possesses the momentum of victory, while our own troops remain weakened by the reality of defeat. That is the first reason it is certain to come. The soldiers of Shu were all instructed and drilled by Kongming; they are elite troops and readily commanded. Our generals are frequently replaced, and our army is not yet well trained. That is the second reason it is certain to come. The men of Shu generally travel by boat, whereas our army must march over dry land; their ease and our weariness are not the same. That is the third reason it is certain to come. Didao, Longxi, Nan’an, and Mount Qi are all places that must be defended and fought over. The men of Shu may feint east and strike west, point south and attack north, so our troops must divide to guard them separately. The Shu army, however, will come concentrated in a single body, pitting its whole strength against each of our four divisions. That is the fourth reason it is certain to come. If the Shu army advances through Nan’an or Longxi, it can take the grain of the Qiang for provisions; if it comes by Mount Qi, there is wheat at hand for it to eat. That is the fifth reason it is certain to come.” Chen Tai sighed in admiration. “You divine the enemy’s plans like a god. What cause have we to fear the army of Shu?” Thereafter Chen Tai and Deng Ai became intimate friends despite the disparity in their ages. Deng Ai took the troops throughout Yong and Liang and drilled them every day; at every strategic pass he established fortified camps against unforeseen attack.\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Wei held a great banquet at Zhongdi, assembled all his generals, and discussed another campaign against Wei. Fan Jian, a clerk in his office, remonstrated: “General, you have gone forth repeatedly without gaining a complete victory. After the battle west of the Tao River, the men of Wei now stand in awe of your renown. Why do you wish to march again? If by any chance the campaign goes against us, all our former achievements will be cast away.” Jiang Wei said, “You know only that Wei has broad lands and a numerous people and cannot be taken in haste. But you do not know that there are five grounds on which we can defeat it.” The others asked what they were. Jiang Wei replied, “Their one defeat west of the Tao has utterly broken the edge of their valor, whereas, though our army withdrew, it suffered no losses. If we advance now, that is our first ground for victory. Our troops advance aboard ships and so are spared exhaustion, while theirs must come to meet us over dry land. That is our second ground for victory. Our soldiers are veterans of long training, while theirs are all a disorderly rabble unacquainted with discipline. That is our third ground for victory. If our army marches out by Mount Qi, it can seize the autumn grain for provisions. That is our fourth ground for victory. Though their forces guard every place, their military strength is thereby divided. Our army will strike in one concentrated body; how can they bring relief in time? That is our fifth ground for victory. If we do not attack Wei now, what other time shall we await?” Xiahou Ba said, “Deng Ai may be young, but his stratagems are profound and far-reaching. He was recently appointed General Who Pacifies the West and will certainly have made preparations everywhere. Matters are no longer as they were before.” Jiang Wei cried sternly, “Why should I fear him? You must not magnify another man’s valor and diminish your own! My mind is made up: I shall take Longxi first.” None dared remonstrate further.\n\nJiang Wei personally led the vanguard and ordered the other generals to follow behind. The entire Shu army left Zhongdi and pressed on toward Mount Qi. Scouts reported that the Wei army had already erected nine stockaded camps there. Jiang Wei did not believe them, but rode with several horsemen to high ground and looked out. Sure enough, he saw nine camps on Mount Qi deployed like a long serpent, head and tail supporting each other. Jiang Wei turned to those around him and said, “Xiahou Ba’s words were true indeed. The disposition of these camps is consummate. Only my master, Chancellor Zhuge, was capable of such a design. From what I now see of Deng Ai’s work, he stands not beneath my master.” He returned to his own camp and summoned his generals. “Since the men of Wei have made these preparations, they must know that I am coming. I judge that Deng Ai is certainly here. Display my banners ostentatiously, occupy this valley mouth, and pitch camp. Each day send out more than a hundred horsemen to scout. Every time they go out, have them change their armor and dress, and alternate the banners among the five directional colors—blue-green, yellow, red, white, and black. Meanwhile, I shall take the main army secretly through Dongting and make straight for Nan’an in a surprise attack.” He accordingly ordered Bao Su to encamp at the mouth of the Mount Qi valley, while he led the full strength of the main army toward Nan’an.\n\nWhen Deng Ai learned that the Shu army had come forth by Mount Qi, he and Chen Tai had long since established camps and made ready. Yet for several days the Shu troops did not come to challenge them, while scouts rode from their camp five times each day, sometimes going ten li, sometimes fifteen, before returning. After observing them from high ground, Deng Ai hurried into the command tent and said to Chen Tai, “Jiang Wei is not here. He must have gone through Dongting to make a surprise attack on Nan’an. The scouts leaving this camp are merely the same few horsemen, changing their armor and dress before riding back and forth on patrol. Their horses are all weary, and their commander can be no man of ability. General Chen, take a force and attack them; their camp can be broken. Once you have smashed the stockade, lead your troops against the Dongting road and cut off Jiang Wei’s rear. I shall first take an army to the relief of Nan’an and make straight for Wucheng Mountain. If I seize its summit first, Jiang Wei will be compelled to turn against Shanggui. Near Shanggui is a valley called Duan Valley, where the ground is confined and the mountains precipitous—an ideal place for an ambush. When he comes to contest Wucheng Mountain, I shall first conceal two armies in Duan Valley. Jiang Wei will certainly be defeated.” Chen Tai said, “I have guarded Longxi for twenty or thirty years, yet never have I understood its terrain with such clarity. What you have said is truly a calculation worthy of the gods. Go with all speed. I shall attack the stockade here.” Deng Ai therefore led his army on a forced march through the night and went straight to Wucheng Mountain. He had finished making camp before the Shu troops arrived. At once he ordered his son Deng Zhong and Shi Zuan, a colonel of his personal staff, each to lead five thousand men ahead to lie in ambush in Duan Valley, giving them detailed instructions on how to proceed. The two accepted the plan and departed. Deng Ai then ordered all banners furled and drums silenced while he awaited the Shu army.\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Wei advanced from Dongting toward Nan’an. On reaching Wucheng Mountain, he said to Xiahou Ba, “Near Nan’an there is a mountain called Wucheng. If we gain it first, we can command the approaches to Nan’an. I fear only that Deng Ai, being rich in stratagems, will certainly have taken precautions there.” While he was still hesitating, a signal cannon suddenly boomed from the mountain. Great shouts shook the air, drums and horns sounded together, and standards rose everywhere—all were Wei troops. In the center, the wind unfurled a yellow banner bearing the name “Deng Ai” in large characters. The Shu troops were greatly alarmed. Elite forces charged down from several points on the mountain with irresistible force, and the vanguard was utterly defeated. Jiang Wei hastened forward with the troops of his center to rescue them, but the Wei forces had already withdrawn. Jiang Wei went straight to the foot of Wucheng Mountain and challenged Deng Ai to battle, but the Wei troops on the heights would not descend. He ordered his soldiers to revile them. At evening, just as he was about to withdraw, drums and horns again sounded together on the mountain, yet still no Wei troops came down. Jiang Wei attempted to storm the heights, but stones from the artillery above fell so thickly that he could not advance. He remained there until the third watch, and when he was about to turn back, the drums and horns on the mountain sounded once more. Jiang Wei moved his troops down the mountain to make camp. By the time he had ordered them to carry timber and stones and they were about to raise a stockade, drums and horns again resounded above, and the Wei troops came sweeping down. The Shu army fell into confusion, trampling one another as it fled back to its former camp.\n\nThe next day, Jiang Wei ordered his soldiers to bring wagons laden with grain, fodder, and equipment to Wucheng Mountain and arrange them in interlocking ranks, intending to raise a stockade and establish a permanent camp. During the second watch that night, Deng Ai ordered five hundred men, each carrying a torch, to descend the mountain by two routes and set fire to the wagons and equipment. The two armies fought in confusion throughout the night, and once again the camp could not be completed. Jiang Wei withdrew his troops and again conferred with Xiahou Ba. “Since we have failed to take Nan’an, we would do better to seize Shanggui first. Shanggui is the depot where Nan’an stores its grain. If we take Shanggui, Nan’an will be endangered of itself.” He therefore left Xiahou Ba encamped at Wucheng Mountain, while he led all his elite troops and valiant generals straight toward Shanggui. After marching through the night, as dawn was about to break, he saw that the mountains were narrow and steep and the road rough and winding. He asked the guide, “What is this place called?” The guide replied, “Duan Valley.” Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed. “The name is inauspicious: ‘Duan Valley’ sounds like ‘Severed Valley.’ If someone should cut off the mouth of the valley, what are we to do?”\n\nWhile Jiang Wei hesitated, unable to decide, a messenger suddenly arrived from the vanguard. “Great clouds of dust are rising beyond the mountain. There must be troops in ambush.” Jiang Wei hastily ordered a retreat, but the two forces under Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong burst from concealment. Jiang Wei fought as he withdrew. Then mighty shouts arose ahead, and Deng Ai led his troops against him. Attacked from three directions, the Shu army suffered a crushing defeat. Fortunately, Xiahou Ba came charging up with his troops, and only then did the Wei forces withdraw. Having rescued Jiang Wei, he proposed that they return by way of Mount Qi. Xiahou Ba said, “The camp at Mount Qi has already been broken by Chen Tai. Bao Su was killed in battle, and all the men and horses of the camp have withdrawn to Hanzhong.” Jiang Wei dared not take the Dongting road and hastily turned back by a remote mountain path. Deng Ai pressed hard in pursuit. Jiang Wei ordered the other divisions to continue ahead while he personally guarded the rear. As they marched, an army suddenly burst from the mountains. Its commander was the Wei general Chen Tai. With a single shout, the Wei troops surrounded Jiang Wei in their very midst. His men and horses were exhausted; though he charged left and right, he could not break free. Zhang Ni, General Who Sweeps Away Rebels, heard that Jiang Wei was trapped and led several hundred horsemen into the encirclement. Taking advantage of his assault, Jiang Wei fought his way out, but Zhang Ni was shot dead by a storm of Wei arrows. Having escaped the heavy encirclement, Jiang Wei returned to Hanzhong. Moved by Zhang Ni’s loyalty and valor in dying for the affairs of the state, he submitted a memorial requesting honors for his descendants. Many officers and soldiers of Shu had fallen in battle, and all laid the blame upon Jiang Wei. Following the precedent set by the Martial Marquis after the defeat at Jieting, Jiang Wei submitted a memorial demoting himself to General of the Rear, while continuing to exercise the functions of Great General.\n\nWhen Deng Ai saw that the Shu army had completely withdrawn, he and Chen Tai held a banquet to celebrate and richly rewarded the three armies. Chen Tai memorialized the throne concerning Deng Ai’s achievements. Sima Zhao sent an envoy bearing the imperial staff to increase Deng Ai’s rank and title and bestow upon him the seals and ribbons of office; Deng Ai’s son Deng Zhong was also enfeoffed as a Marquis of a Village.\n\nAt this time Cao Mao, ruler of Wei, changed the third year of the Zhengyuan era to the first year of Ganlu. Sima Zhao assumed the title Commander-in-Chief of All the Realm’s Armies. Whenever he went in or out, he was surrounded front and rear by three thousand valiant warriors in iron armor as his personal guard. Every matter of government was decided at his own residence without being reported to the court. From this time onward, he constantly harbored thoughts of usurpation and rebellion, fearing only that the people of north and south had not yet submitted to him. Among his trusted confidants was a man named Jia Chong, style Gonglü, the son of the late General Who Establishes Might, Jia Kui. He served as chief clerk in Sima Zhao’s office. Jia Chong said to him, “My lord now holds the supreme power, but the hearts of men in every quarter cannot yet be settled. We should first make secret inquiries and only then proceed gradually with the great enterprise.” Sima Zhao said, “That is precisely what I intend. Travel east on my behalf. Give out that you are going to comfort the soldiers on campaign, and in this way sound out opinion.” Jia Chong accepted the command and went directly to Huainan, where he sought audience with Zhuge Dan, Senior General Who Guards the East. Zhuge Dan’s style was Gongxiu. He was a native of Nanyang in Langya and a younger clansman of the Martial Marquis. He had long served Wei, but because the Martial Marquis was chancellor in Shu, he had not been entrusted with important office. After the Martial Marquis died, Zhuge Dan successively held high positions in Wei, was enfeoffed as Marquis of Gaoping, and received overall command of the forces in the regions north and south of the Huai River. That day, under the pretext of comforting the troops, Jia Chong reached Huainan and met Zhuge Dan, who gave a banquet for him. When the wine had been circulating and they were half drunk, Jia Chong sounded him out, saying, “Of late, the worthies of Luoyang all consider our sovereign weak and unfit to rule. The Great General Sima and three generations of his house have sustained the state, and their merit and virtue fill the heavens. He may fittingly receive the abdication and succeed to the rule of Wei. I do not know what Your Excellency thinks of this.” Zhuge Dan flew into a rage. “You are the son of Jia of Yuzhou, and your family has lived for generations upon the emoluments of Wei! How dare you utter such seditious words?” Jia Chong apologized. “I was only reporting to you what others have said.” Zhuge Dan declared, “If the court should meet with danger, I shall repay it with my death.” Jia Chong fell silent.\n\nThe next day Jia Chong took his leave and returned, reporting the matter in detail to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao was furious. “How dare such vermin behave this way!” Jia Chong said, “Zhuge Dan has won the hearts of the people in Huainan. If he remains there long, he will certainly become a menace. You must remove him swiftly.” Sima Zhao secretly sent a confidential letter to Yue Chen, Inspector of Yangzhou, while dispatching an envoy with an imperial edict summoning Zhuge Dan to become Minister of Works. On receiving the edict, Zhuge Dan knew at once that Jia Chong had denounced him. He seized the envoy and put him to the question. The envoy said, “Yue Chen knows of this affair.” Zhuge Dan asked, “How did he learn of it?” The envoy replied, “General Sima has already sent a man to Yangzhou with a secret letter for Yue Chen.” Zhuge Dan was enraged and ordered those around him to behead the envoy. He then raised a thousand men from his command and rushed toward Yangzhou. As he approached the southern gate, he found the city gate closed and the drawbridge raised. Zhuge Dan called from beneath the walls for the gate to be opened, but no one on the ramparts answered. In fury, he cried, “Yue Chen, you wretch! How dare you do this?” He ordered his soldiers to assault the city. More than ten valiant horsemen under his command dismounted, crossed the moat, and swiftly scaled the wall. They scattered the defenders and flung the city gate wide. Zhuge Dan led his troops into the city, set fires with the wind, and fought his way to Yue Chen’s residence. Yue Chen fled upstairs to escape him. Zhuge Dan climbed after him with sword in hand and shouted, “Your father, Yue Jin, once received great favors from the state of Wei! Instead of remembering your duty and repaying them, do you mean to submit to Sima Zhao?” Before Yue Chen could answer, Zhuge Dan killed him. On the one hand, Zhuge Dan prepared a memorial enumerating Sima Zhao’s crimes and sent a man to present it at Luoyang. On the other, he assembled more than a hundred thousand farming households attached to the garrisons north and south of the Huai, together with over forty thousand recently surrendered troops in Yangzhou. He amassed fodder and stockpiled grain in preparation for a campaign. He also ordered his chief clerk, Wu Gang, to take his son Zhuge Jing into Wu as a hostage and request aid, insisting that their armies unite to punish and destroy Sima Zhao.\n\nAt this time Sun Jun, chancellor of Eastern Wu, had died of illness, and his younger cousin Sun Chen had assumed control of the government. Sun Chen’s style was Zitong. A violent and overbearing man, he had killed Grand Marshal Teng Yin, the generals Lü Ju and Wang Dun, and others; consequently, all power had fallen into his hands. Though Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, was intelligent, there was nothing he could do. Wu Gang therefore took Zhuge Jing to Shitou City and entered to pay his respects to Sun Chen. Sun Chen asked the reason for his coming. Wu Gang replied, “Zhuge Dan is a younger clansman of Zhuge, the Martial Marquis of Shu-Han, and has long served the state of Wei. He now sees Sima Zhao deceiving his sovereign and defying his superiors, setting aside the ruler and manipulating power. He wishes to raise an army and punish him, but his strength is insufficient; therefore he has expressly come over in submission. Fearing that mere words might offer no assurance, he has sent his own son Zhuge Jing as a hostage. We humbly beg you to dispatch troops to his aid.” Sun Chen granted the request. He appointed the senior generals Quan Yi and Quan Duan as commanders, with Yu Quan supporting the rear, Zhu Yi and Tang Zi as vanguard officers, and Wen Qin as guide. He raised seventy thousand troops and sent them forward in three divisions. Wu Gang returned to Shouchun and reported this to Zhuge Dan. Zhuge Dan was overjoyed and deployed his forces in readiness.\n\nWhen Zhuge Dan’s memorial reached Luoyang, Sima Zhao read it and flew into a rage, resolving to go in person to punish him. Jia Chong remonstrated: “My lord has inherited the foundations laid by your father and elder brother, but your grace and virtue have not yet extended throughout the realm. If you leave the Son of Heaven behind and depart, and some sudden change should occur, repentance would come too late. It would be better to petition the empress dowager and the emperor to accompany the campaign. Then you may be secure against all danger.” Sima Zhao was delighted. “These words accord exactly with my own intention.” He entered and memorialized the empress dowager: “Zhuge Dan has rebelled. I have assembled the civil and military officials, and our deliberations are complete. I beg the empress dowager to accompany the Son of Heaven and lead the imperial expedition in person, thereby carrying on the late emperor’s purpose.” The empress dowager was afraid and had no choice but to consent. The next day, Sima Zhao asked Cao Mao, ruler of Wei, to set out. Cao Mao said, “The Great General commands all the armies of the realm and may deploy them as he pleases. Why must I go in person?” Sima Zhao replied, “That is not so. In former days, the Martial Founder swept unhindered across the land; Emperor Wen and Emperor Ming had the ambition to encompass the universe and the resolve to annex all the eight wilds. Whenever they encountered a great enemy, they invariably went in person. Your Majesty should follow the example of your forebears and sweep away this lingering evil. Why should you shrink from it?” Overawed by Sima Zhao’s power, Cao Mao had no choice but to comply. Sima Zhao issued an edict raising all the troops of the two capitals, two hundred and sixty thousand men in all. He appointed Wang Ji, General Who Guards the South, as chief vanguard; Chen Qian, General Who Pacifies the East, as deputy vanguard; Shi Bao, Army Supervisor, to command the left wing; and Zhou Tai, Inspector of Yanzhou, to command the right. Guarding the imperial carriage, the great host rolled onward in imposing array and pressed toward Huainan. Zhu Yi, vanguard commander of Eastern Wu, led his troops out to meet them. The two armies drew up opposite each other. Wang Ji rode out from the Wei ranks, and Zhu Yi advanced to meet him. Before three bouts had been fought, Zhu Yi turned and fled. Tang Zi rode forth, but in fewer than three bouts he too was badly defeated and fled. Wang Ji drove his troops forward in a covering assault. The Wu army suffered a crushing defeat, withdrew fifty li, and established a camp, while a report was carried into the city of Shouchun. Zhuge Dan personally led the elite troops of his own command and joined forces with Wen Qin and Wen Qin’s two sons, Wen Yang and Wen Hu. With tens of thousands of valiant soldiers, they advanced to oppose Sima Zhao. Thus it was:\n\nScarcely had Wu’s keen battle spirit fallen,\nWhen Wei’s fierce generals brought stout armies on.\n\nWho would prevail remained unknown; the next chapter will tell.\n\n### Chapter 112\n\nYu Quan Dies Loyally Rescuing Shouchun; Jiang Wei Fights Fiercely to Take the Great Wall\n\nNow Sima Zhao heard that Zhuge Dan had joined forces with the troops of Wu and was advancing to seek a decisive battle. He therefore summoned Pei Xiu, Chief Clerk to the Cavalier Attendants, and Zhong Hui, Palace Attendant of the Yellow Gates, to discuss a plan for defeating the enemy. Zhong Hui said, “The troops of Wu have come to aid Zhuge Dan solely for gain. If we tempt them with gain, we shall surely prevail.” Sima Zhao followed his counsel. He ordered Shi Bao and Zhou Tai each to lead a force into ambush near Shitou City, with Wang Ji and Chen Qian commanding picked troops behind them. Then he sent the subordinate general Cheng Cui ahead with several tens of thousands of men to lure the enemy on. He also ordered Chen Jun to bring wagons, military stores, oxen, horses, donkeys, and mules laden with rewards for the troops, and to mass them all around the encampment, abandoning them if the enemy came.\n\nThat day Zhuge Dan placed the Wu general Zhu Yi on the left and Wen Qin on the right. Seeing that the men and horses in the Wei formation were in disorder, Zhuge Dan drove his entire army straight forward. Cheng Cui turned and fled; Zhuge Dan pressed after him with his troops, striking down the fugitives. But when they saw oxen, horses, donkeys, and mules covering the countryside, the southern soldiers began scrambling to seize them and lost all thought of battle. Suddenly a cannon boomed, and two forces charged upon them: Shi Bao from the left and Zhou Tai from the right. Zhuge Dan was greatly alarmed and was about to retreat when the picked troops of Wang Ji and Chen Qian fell upon him. Zhuge Dan’s army was utterly defeated. Sima Zhao then led forward another force in support. Zhuge Dan gathered his routed troops and fled into Shouchun, where he shut the gates and held firm. Sima Zhao ordered his men to surround the city on all sides and assail it with their combined strength.\n\nAt this time the troops of Wu had withdrawn to encamp at Anfeng, while the Emperor of Wei’s imperial carriage was stationed at Xiangcheng. Zhong Hui said, “Though Zhuge Dan has now been defeated, Shouchun still contains abundant provisions and fodder, while the Wu troops at Anfeng form a supporting horn. If we surround and attack them from every side, they will hold firm when we ease our assault and fight to the death when we press them hard. The Wu troops may seize the moment to attack us from both sides, and our army will gain nothing. It would be better to attack from three sides, leaving the main road through the southern gate open so that the rebels may flee of their own accord. If we strike them while they are fleeing, we can win a complete victory. The Wu troops have come from afar, and their provisions cannot last. If I lead light cavalry around behind them, they can be broken without a battle.” Sima Zhao stroked Zhong Hui’s back and said, “You are truly my Zhang Liang!” He thereupon ordered Wang Ji to withdraw the troops from the southern gate.\n\nMeanwhile, the troops of Wu were encamped at Anfeng. Sun Chen summoned Zhu Yi and rebuked him, saying, “If you cannot even relieve a single city like Shouchun, how can we hope to annex the Central Plain? If you fail again, you shall be beheaded!” Zhu Yi returned to his own camp to deliberate. Yu Quan said, “The southern gate of Shouchun is not surrounded. I am willing to lead a force through that gate and enter the city to help Zhuge Dan defend it. Let the general challenge the Wei army while I charge out from within the city. By attacking from two sides, we can break the Wei troops.” Zhu Yi approved his proposal. Quan Yi, Quan Duan, Wen Qin, and the others all volunteered to enter the city. They therefore joined Yu Quan and led ten thousand troops in through the southern gate. Having received no command from their general, the Wei soldiers dared not engage the enemy without authorization and allowed the Wu troops to enter the city. They then reported the matter to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao said, “They intend to attack our army from within and without in concert with Zhu Yi and thus defeat us.” He summoned Wang Ji and Chen Qian and instructed them, “Lead five thousand troops, cut off Zhu Yi’s line of advance, and strike him from behind.” The two received their orders and departed. Zhu Yi was leading his troops forward when suddenly a tremendous clamor arose behind him. Wang Ji attacked from the left and Chen Qian from the right, and the Wu army suffered a crushing defeat. Zhu Yi returned to see Sun Chen. In a fury, Sun Chen said, “What use have I for a general who suffers defeat after defeat?” He shouted to the soldiers to drag Zhu Yi out and behead him. Then he reproached Quan Yi, the son of Quan Duan, saying, “If you fail to drive back the Wei army, neither you nor your father need ever come before me again!” Sun Chen then returned to Jianye.\n\nZhong Hui said to Sima Zhao, “Now that Sun Chen has withdrawn, there are no relief troops outside. We may surround the city.” Sima Zhao agreed and urged his troops onward to encircle and attack it. Quan Yi led his soldiers against Shouchun, but when he saw the overwhelming strength of the Wei army, he realized that there was no path either forward or back. He therefore surrendered to Sima Zhao, who appointed him General of a Separate Command. Grateful for Sima Zhao’s favor, Quan Yi wrote a family letter to his father, Quan Duan, and his uncle, Quan Yi, declaring that Sun Chen was without benevolence and that it would be better to surrender to Wei. He then had the letter shot into the city. When Quan Yi received his nephew’s letter, he and Quan Duan led several thousand men out through the opened gate and surrendered. Within the city Zhuge Dan was sunk in anxious gloom. His advisers Jiang Ban and Jiao Yi remonstrated with him, saying, “There is little grain in the city and a great multitude of troops; we cannot hold out for long. We should lead the soldiers of Wu and Chu forth and fight the Wei army in a battle to the death.” Zhuge Dan flew into a rage. “I wish to defend, while you wish to fight. Can it be that you harbor treacherous intentions? Speak of this again, and you will be beheaded!” The two raised their faces to heaven and sighed deeply. “Zhuge Dan is doomed! Better that we surrender at once than perish with him!” That night, during the second watch, Jiang Ban and Jiao Yi climbed over the wall and surrendered to Wei. Sima Zhao entrusted them with important posts. After this, though there were men in the city who dared to fight, none dared speak of battle.\n\nFrom within the city Zhuge Dan saw the Wei troops raising earthen ramparts on every side to hold back the waters of the Huai. He hoped only for a flood that would sweep the earthworks away, whereupon he could drive out his troops and attack. But contrary to his hopes, from autumn until winter there were no prolonged rains, and the Huai did not flood. Provisions in the city were visibly nearing exhaustion. Wen Qin, who was defending the inner city with his two sons, saw the soldiers gradually collapsing from hunger. He had no choice but to report to Zhuge Dan, saying, “Our grain and fodder are utterly exhausted, and the soldiers are wasting away from hunger. We should release all the northern troops from the city to lessen the number of mouths we must feed.” Zhuge Dan was enraged. “You urge me to send away all the northern troops because you mean to plot against me!” He shouted for Wen Qin to be dragged out and beheaded. When Wen Yang and Wen Hu saw that their father had been killed, each drew a short sword and slew several dozen men on the spot. Then they raced up the wall, leapt down from it, crossed the moat, and went to the Wei camp to surrender. Sima Zhao still hated Wen Yang for the old humiliation of having had his army driven back by a lone horseman and wished to behead him. Zhong Hui remonstrated, saying, “The guilt belonged to Wen Qin, and Wen Qin is now dead. His two sons have come over to us because they had no other recourse. If you kill generals who surrender, you will only harden the resolve of those within the stout walls.” Sima Zhao accepted his counsel. He summoned Wen Yang and Wen Hu into his tent, soothed them with kindly words, bestowed fine horses and brocade robes upon them, appointed them Generals of Separate Commands, and enfeoffed them as Marquises Within the Passes. The two brothers bowed in gratitude, mounted their horses, and rode around the city shouting, “We two have received pardon and rank from the General-in-Chief! Why do you not surrender at once?” When the people within the city heard them, they all said among themselves, “Wen Yang was an enemy of the Sima clan, yet even he has been given high office. How much more favorably will we be treated?” Thus they all wished to surrender. When Zhuge Dan heard of this, he was furious. Day and night he personally patrolled the walls, using executions to inspire fear.\n\nZhong Hui knew that the hearts of the people within the city had changed, so he entered Sima Zhao’s tent and said, “Now is the time to storm the city.” Sima Zhao was overjoyed. He roused the three armies, which massed like clouds on every side and attacked all at once. The defending general Zeng Xuan offered up the northern gate and admitted the Wei troops into the city. When Zhuge Dan learned that the Wei army had entered, he hurriedly led several hundred of his followers out by a narrow lane within the city. Reaching the drawbridge, he ran directly into Hu Zun, who raised his blade and brought it down, cutting Zhuge Dan from his horse. The several hundred followers were all bound. Wang Ji led his troops to the western gate, where he encountered the Wu general Yu Quan. Wang Ji shouted, “Why did you not surrender sooner?” Yu Quan replied in a fury, “I came forth under orders to rescue another from peril. Having failed to save him, am I then to surrender to his enemy? Honor forbids it!” He flung his helmet to the ground and cried aloud, “For a man born into this world, what greater fortune is there than to die upon the battlefield?” He brandished his sword and fought desperately for more than thirty bouts. At last, exhausted himself and his horse spent, he was slain amid the disorderly host. A later poet praised him:\n\nIn days of old Sima ringed Shouchun round;\nCountless surrendered, bowing in the chariot’s dust.\nThough Eastern Wu had many heroic men,\nWho rivaled Yu Quan, so resolved to give his life?\n\nSima Zhao entered Shouchun and had every member of Zhuge Dan’s household, old and young, beheaded and their heads exposed. He exterminated Zhuge Dan’s three clans. Armed guards then brought in several hundred captured soldiers from Zhuge Dan’s command, all bound. Sima Zhao asked, “Will you surrender?” They all cried aloud, “We wish to die with Lord Zhuge! We will never surrender to you!” Sima Zhao was enraged and ordered the guards to drag them all outside the city. There each man was asked in turn, “Those who surrender shall be spared.” Not one of them spoke a word of submission. They were killed one after another until none remained, and to the very end not one surrendered. Sima Zhao sighed deeply and without cease, then ordered that they all be buried. A later poet lamented:\n\nTrue to their lord, they vowed not to steal life—\nThe soldiers beneath Lord Zhuge’s command.\nThe strains of “Dew upon the Shallots” surely have not ceased;\nTheir legacy sought to follow Tian Heng’s.\n\nNow most of the Wu soldiers had surrendered to Wei. Pei Xiu said to Sima Zhao, “The families of these Wu soldiers, old and young, all dwell in the southeastern lands along the Yangtze and Huai. If we keep the men here, in time they will surely rebel. Better to bury them alive.” Zhong Hui said, “No. Those who used armies in ancient times held the preservation of a state to be the highest aim and executed only the chief evildoers. To bury all these men alive would be inhumane. Better to release them and let them return south of the Yangtze, thereby displaying the magnanimity of the Central Kingdom.” Sima Zhao said, “This is excellent counsel.” He therefore released all the Wu soldiers and allowed them to return to their own country. Tang Zi, fearing Sun Chen, dared not return home and also came over to Wei. Sima Zhao gave all the surrendered officers important appointments and distributed them throughout the region of the Three Rivers. Huainan was now pacified. Just as Sima Zhao was preparing to withdraw his army, a sudden report arrived that Jiang Wei of Western Shu was leading troops against the Great Wall and intercepting the supply trains. Sima Zhao was greatly alarmed and consulted his many officers on a plan for withdrawing the army.\n\nAt this time, in the twentieth year of Yanxi under the Han of Shu, the reign era was changed to the first year of Jingyao. In Hanzhong, Jiang Wei had chosen two generals from Shu whom he trained daily with their men and horses. One was Jiang Shu, the other Fu Qian; both possessed considerable courage and valor, and Jiang Wei esteemed them highly. Suddenly word came that Zhuge Dan had risen in Huainan to wage war against Sima Zhao, that Sun Chen of Eastern Wu was aiding him, and that Sima Zhao had mobilized the armies of both banks of the Huai and taken the Empress Dowager of Wei and the Emperor of Wei with him on campaign. Jiang Wei was overjoyed. “This time my great enterprise will succeed!” He therefore submitted a memorial to the Latter Ruler, requesting permission to raise an army against Wei. When Qiao Zhou, Grand Master of Palace Accord, heard of this, he sighed and said, “Of late the court has wallowed in wine and women, placing its trust in the favored palace eunuch Huang Hao. Affairs of state are neglected, and pleasure alone is sought. Boyue repeatedly desires to campaign without pity for the soldiers. The state is about to fall into peril!” He therefore composed an essay entitled “Discourse on Rival States” and sent it to Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei broke the seal and read it. The discourse said:\n\nSomeone asked: “In ancient times, those who could overcome the strong with the weak—what was their method?” The reply was: “Those who dwell in a great state free from danger are commonly given to arrogance; those who dwell in a small state beset by cares are commonly intent upon good government. Much arrogance breeds disorder; intentness upon good government produces order. This is a constant principle. Thus King Wen of Zhou nurtured his people and, with the few, overcame the many; Goujian cherished his people and, with the weak, destroyed the strong. Such was their method.”\n\nSomeone said: “Formerly, when Chu was strong and Han was weak, they agreed to divide the realm at the Hong Canal. Zhang Liang held that once the people’s allegiance was settled, it would be difficult to stir them again; yet he led the army in pursuit of Xiang Yu and in the end destroyed the house of Xiang. Must success necessarily follow the examples of King Wen and Goujian?” The reply was: “At the transition between Shang and Zhou, kings and lords had enjoyed honor for generations, and the bonds between ruler and subject were secure. At such a time, even had the Founder of Han appeared, how could he have taken up his sword and seized the empire? But after Qin abolished the feudal lords and established commanderies, the people were exhausted by Qin’s levies, and the empire collapsed like crumbling earth. Heroes then rose and contended on every side. Today both our state and theirs have been handed down through successive reigns. This is not the seething turmoil that marked the end of Qin, but rather a condition like that of the six states standing side by side. Thus one may emulate King Wen, but it is difficult to emulate the Founder of Han. One should move only when the time is ripe and act only when the circumstances accord. Therefore the armies of Tang and King Wu conquered without having to fight a second battle, for they truly valued the people’s labor and carefully judged the proper time. If instead one pursues war to its utmost and recklessly embarks upon campaign after campaign, then should misfortune arise, even the wise will be unable to devise a remedy.”\n\nWhen Jiang Wei finished reading, he was furious. “This is the argument of a pedantic scholar!” He flung it to the ground. Then he led the troops of Shu forth to seize the Central Plain. He asked Fu Qian, “In your judgment, by which route should we advance?” Fu Qian replied, “Wei’s stores of grain and fodder are all at the Great Wall. We should now advance directly through Luo Valley, cross Shen Ridge, and go straight to the Great Wall. First we shall burn their provisions, and then advance directly upon the Qin Riverlands. The Central Plain will then be ours within a matter of days.” Jiang Wei said, “Your judgment accords perfectly with my own design.” He immediately led his troops straight through Luo Valley, crossed Shen Ridge, and advanced toward the Great Wall.\n\nNow the general defending the Great Wall was Sima Wang, an elder clansman of Sima Zhao. The city held abundant grain and fodder, but few men and horses. When Sima Wang learned that the Shu army was approaching, he hastily led the two generals Wang Zhen and Li Peng twenty li from the city and established a camp. The next day the Shu army arrived, and Sima Wang led the two generals out to deploy for battle. Jiang Wei rode forward, pointed at Sima Wang, and said, “Sima Zhao has taken the sovereign into his army; he must harbor the same intentions as Li Jue and Guo Si. I have now come under the court’s enlightened command to call him to account. You should surrender at once. If you persist in your blind folly, your entire family will be put to death!” Sima Wang answered in a loud voice, “You are insolent! Time and again you have invaded the superior state. Unless you withdraw at once, I shall see that not one shard of armor returns!” Before he had finished speaking, Wang Zhen galloped out from behind him with leveled spear. Fu Qian rode forth from the Shu ranks to meet him. They had fought fewer than ten bouts when Fu Qian feigned an opening, and Wang Zhen thrust his spear at once. Fu Qian swerved aside, seized Wang Zhen alive from his horse, and turned back toward his own lines. Li Peng flew into a rage and spurred forward, whirling his sword, to rescue his comrade. Fu Qian deliberately slowed his pace. When Li Peng had drawn near, he gathered his strength and hurled Wang Zhen to the ground, while secretly taking a four-edged iron mace in hand. Li Peng overtook him and raised his sword to strike, but Fu Qian twisted around and struck him squarely in the face with the mace. His eyeballs burst from their sockets, and he fell dead beneath his horse. Wang Zhen was stabbed to death by a hail of Shu spears. Jiang Wei drove his troops forward in full force. Sima Wang abandoned the camp, entered the city, shut the gates, and refused to come out. Jiang Wei gave an order: “Tonight the soldiers shall rest for one night to restore their keen edge. Tomorrow we must enter the city.” At daybreak the next morning, the Shu troops vied with one another to advance and surged in a mass beneath the walls. They loosed fire arrows and hurled incendiary missiles into the city. The thatched buildings along the walls caught fire everywhere, throwing the Wei soldiers into confusion. Jiang Wei also ordered his men to pile dry brushwood beneath the walls and set it all alight at once. The fierce flames leapt to the sky. The city was on the verge of falling, and the Wei soldiers within wailed bitterly, their cries carrying across the surrounding countryside.\n\nIn the midst of the assault, a tremendous clamor suddenly arose behind them. Jiang Wei reined in his horse and looked back. He saw Wei soldiers beating drums, shouting, and waving banners as they came on in a vast and mighty host. Jiang Wei ordered his rear ranks to become the vanguard and took his position beneath the commander’s standard to await them. From the Wei formation rode a young general in full armor, spear leveled and horse at the gallop. He appeared to be a little over twenty years of age, with a face like powdered jade and lips as though painted with vermilion. In a fierce voice he shouted, “Do you recognize General Deng?” Jiang Wei thought to himself, “This must be Deng Ai.” Leveling his spear, he spurred forward. The two summoned all their vigor and fought for thirty or forty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. The young general’s spearmanship did not slacken in the least. Jiang Wei thought, “Unless I use this stratagem, how can I prevail?” He wheeled his horse and fled toward a mountain path on the left. The young general galloped after him. Jiang Wei hung his steel spear at his side and secretly took out his carved bow and feathered arrow to shoot at his pursuer. But the young general had keen eyes and had already seen him. At the twang of the bowstring, he threw himself forward over his horse and let the feathered shaft fly past. Jiang Wei looked back and saw that the young general had already overtaken him and was thrusting with his spear. Jiang Wei dodged; the spear passed beside his ribs, and he trapped it under his arm. The young general abandoned the weapon and fled toward his own formation. Jiang Wei sighed, “What a pity! What a pity!” Then he wheeled his horse again and gave chase. When they reached the front of the Wei lines, a general came out with sword in hand and cried, “Wretch Jiang Wei, do not pursue my son! Deng Ai is here!” Jiang Wei was greatly startled. The young general was in fact Deng Zhong, the son of Deng Ai. Jiang Wei marveled inwardly. He wished to fight Deng Ai but feared that his horse was weary, so he pointed at Deng Ai as a feint and said, “Today I have come to know both father and son. Let us each withdraw our troops for now and decide the issue tomorrow.” Seeing that the field was unfavorable, Deng Ai also reined in his horse and replied, “If that is your wish, let each side withdraw its troops. A man who resorts to secret treachery is no true man.” Thus both armies retired. Deng Ai established his camp along the Wei River, while Jiang Wei encamped astride two mountains. After examining the terrain occupied by the Shu army, Deng Ai wrote to Sima Wang: “We must on no account offer battle, but should hold fast. When the troops from Guanzhong arrive, the Shu army’s grain and fodder will be exhausted. If we attack from three sides, victory is certain. I am now sending my eldest son, Deng Zhong, to assist in the defense of the city.” At the same time, he dispatched a messenger to Sima Zhao to request aid.\n\nJiang Wei now sent a letter of challenge into Deng Ai’s camp, arranging a great battle for the following day. Deng Ai pretended to accept. At the fifth watch next morning, Jiang Wei ordered the three armies to prepare their meal, and at daybreak he deployed his formation and waited. In Deng Ai’s camp, however, banners were furled and drums silent, as though no one were there. Jiang Wei did not return until evening. The next day he sent another letter of challenge, reproaching Deng Ai for failing to keep the appointed time. Deng Ai entertained the messenger with wine and food and replied, “This humble body has suffered a minor illness and was unable to meet you as agreed. We shall join battle tomorrow.” The next day Jiang Wei again led out his troops, but Deng Ai once more refused to emerge.\n\nAfter this had happened five or six times, Fu Jian said to Jiang Wei, “There must be a scheme behind this. We should guard against it.” Jiang Wei replied, “He is surely waiting until the troops from Guanzhong arrive so that they may attack me from three sides. I shall now send a letter to Sun Chen of Eastern Wu and ask him to join forces with us in the assault.” Suddenly a scout rode in and reported that Sima Zhao had taken Shouchun, killed Zhuge Dan, and received the surrender of all the Wu troops. Sima Zhao had withdrawn his army to Luoyang and was about to lead troops to relieve the Great Wall. Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed. “This campaign against Wei has once again become nothing but a painted cake. We had better withdraw for now.” Indeed:\n\nFour times already, deeds of merit proved hard to gain;\nNow for the fifth, success eludes him yet again.\n\nHow Jiang Wei withdrew his army will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 113\n\nDing Feng Devises the Execution of Sun Chen; Jiang Wei Defeats Deng Ai in a Contest of Formations\n\nNow Jiang Wei, fearing that reinforcements would arrive, first withdrew the weapons, carts, equipment, and all other military supplies, followed by the infantry, while the cavalry brought up the rear. Scouts reported this to Deng Ai. Ai laughed and said, “Jiang Wei knows the Grand Commander has arrived, and so he is retreating ahead of us. There is no need to pursue him. If we do, we shall fall into his trap.” He therefore sent men to reconnoiter. They returned to report that, sure enough, firewood and dry grass had been piled in the narrow reaches of Luo Valley, ready to burn the pursuing troops. Everyone acclaimed Ai, saying, “Your calculations are truly divine, General!” Ai then dispatched an envoy bearing a memorial to report the matter to the throne. Sima Zhao was delighted and again petitioned that Deng Ai be rewarded.\n\nNow Sun Chen, Grand Commander of Eastern Wu, flew into a violent rage when he learned that Quan Duan, Tang Zi, and the others had surrendered to Wei, and put all their families to the sword. The ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, was only seventeen years old at the time. Seeing that Sun Chen’s slaughter had gone too far, he was deeply displeased. One day, while visiting the Western Garden, he ate some green plums and ordered a palace attendant to fetch honey. It was brought shortly afterward, but several pellets of mouse droppings were found in it. Sun Liang summoned the keeper of the storehouse and rebuked him. The keeper bowed his head to the ground and said, “I kept it tightly sealed, Your Majesty. How could mouse droppings have gotten inside?” Liang asked, “Did this palace attendant ever ask you for honey to eat?” The keeper replied, “Several days ago he did ask me for some, but I truly did not dare give it to him.” Liang pointed at the attendant and said, “You must have been angry because the keeper refused you honey, so you put the droppings into it to incriminate him.” The attendant denied the charge. Liang said, “This is easy to determine. If the droppings have long been in the honey, they will be moist both inside and out; if they were only recently put into it, they will be moist outside but dry within.” He ordered them cut open for examination, and indeed they were dry inside. The palace attendant confessed his guilt. Such, in general, was Sun Liang’s acumen. Yet for all his intelligence, Sun Chen kept power in his own hands, and Liang could decide nothing for himself. Sun Chen’s younger brother, Sun Ju, General of Far-Reaching Might, entered the Canglong Gate to command the palace guard; Sun En, General of the Martial Guard, Sun Gan, General of the Household, and Sun Kai, Commandant of the Changshui Cavalry, were separately stationed in the various camps.\n\nOne day, while the ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, sat despondently, Quan Ji, Palace Gentleman of the Yellow Gate, was at his side. Ji was the emperor’s maternal uncle. Weeping, Liang told him, “Sun Chen has usurped power and kills wantonly. His contempt for me has become intolerable. Unless we act against him now, he will certainly bring disaster later.” Ji said, “Your Majesty has only to command me. Though I die ten thousand deaths, I shall not refuse.” Liang said, “You must immediately muster the palace troops and, together with General Liu Cheng, secure the city gates. I shall go out myself and kill Sun Chen. But under no circumstances may your mother learn of this. She is Sun Chen’s elder sister. If the matter should leak out, the harm to me would be no small thing.” Ji said, “I beg Your Majesty to draft an edict for me. When the deed is to be done, I shall show it to the men, and then none of Sun Chen’s subordinates will dare make a reckless move.” Liang agreed and at once wrote a secret edict, which he gave to Ji. Ji accepted it and returned home, where he secretly informed his father, Quan Shang. On learning of the plan, Shang told his wife, “Within three days Sun Chen will be killed.” His wife said, “And rightly so.” Though she assented with her lips, she sent someone with a letter to inform Sun Chen. Sun Chen flew into a rage. That very night he summoned his four brothers, mustered his best troops, and first surrounded the imperial palace. At the same time, he seized Liu Cheng and Quan Shang together with their entire households. By daybreak, the ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, heard the tremendous clamor of gongs and drums outside the palace gates. A chamberlain hurried in and reported, “Sun Chen has led troops to surround the inner palace!” Liang was furious. Pointing at Empress Quan, he cursed her: “Your father and brother have ruined my great undertaking!” Then he drew his sword and tried to go out. Empress Quan, the palace attendants, and the ministers in attendance all clung to his robes, weeping, and would not let him leave. Sun Chen first put Quan Shang, Liu Cheng, and the others to death, then summoned the civil and military officials to court and issued this command: “His Majesty has long been dissolute and infirm, witless, disorderly, and devoid of the Way. He is unfit to serve the ancestral temple and must now be deposed. Any civil or military officer who dares oppose me shall be judged guilty of treason!” All were afraid and answered, “We will obey the general’s command.” Huan Yi, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, was enraged. Striding boldly out from the ranks, he pointed at Sun Chen and reviled him: “Our present sovereign is an enlightened ruler! How dare you utter such seditious words? I would rather die than obey the command of a treacherous minister!” Sun Chen, in a fury, drew his own sword and struck him down. Then he entered the palace, pointed at the ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, and cursed him: “You witless and unprincipled lord! By rights you should be put to death to appease all under Heaven. But in consideration of the late emperor, I shall depose you as Prince of Kuaiji and choose a virtuous man to take the throne!” He shouted to Li Chong, Gentleman of the Palace Secretariat, to strip Sun Liang of his imperial seal and sash, and ordered Deng Cheng to take him into custody. Liang departed in bitter tears. A later poet lamented:\n\nRebels and traitors slandered Yi Yin’s name;\nA treacherous minister played Huo Guang’s part.\nAlas, the ruler, wise and keen of mind,\nWas barred from presiding in his court.\n\nSun Chen sent Sun Kai, Minister of the Imperial Clan, and Dong Chao, Gentleman of the Palace Secretariat, to Hulin to welcome Sun Xiu, Prince of Langye, and invite him to become sovereign. Xiu, whose style was Zilie, was the sixth son of Sun Quan. One night at Hulin, he dreamed that he mounted a dragon and ascended to Heaven. Looking back, he could not see the dragon’s tail, and awoke with a start. The next day Sun Kai and Dong Chao arrived, bowed before him, and requested that he return to the capital. When the party reached Qu’e, an old man appeared, calling himself Gan Xiu. He knocked his head upon the ground and said, “When an affair is long delayed, it is certain to change. I beg Your Highness to travel with all speed.” Sun Xiu thanked him. When he reached Busa Pavilion, General Sun En came in an imperial carriage to welcome him. Sun Xiu did not dare ride in the imperial conveyance, but entered the capital in a small carriage instead. The hundred officials bowed to him beside the road, and Xiu hastily descended from his carriage to return their salutations. Sun Chen came out and ordered attendants to help him rise, then invited him into the great hall and escorted him up to the imperial throne to assume the place of the Son of Heaven. Sun Xiu declined three times before at last accepting the jade seal. When the civil and military officials had completed their congratulations, a general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the realm, and the reign title was changed to the first year of Yong’an. Sun Chen was made Chancellor and Governor of Jingzhou; the many officials each received ranks and rewards; and Sun Hao, the son of Sun Xiu’s elder brother, was enfeoffed as Marquis of Wucheng. Five members of Sun Chen’s clan held marquisates, and all commanded palace troops. Their power overshadowed that of the sovereign. Fearing an upheaval within the court, the ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, outwardly showed Sun Chen favor and indulgence, while inwardly guarding against him. Sun Chen grew ever more arrogant and overbearing.\n\nIn the twelfth month of winter, Sun Chen brought an ox and wine into the palace to offer birthday felicitations, but the ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, refused to accept them. Sun Chen was enraged. He therefore took the ox and wine to the residence of Zhang Bu, General of the Left, and drank with him there. When the wine had taken effect, he said to Bu, “When I first deposed the Prince of Kuaiji, everyone urged me to become ruler myself. I considered the present sovereign a worthy man, and therefore enthroned him. Yet now, when I offer him birthday felicitations, he rejects them. He treats me as a man of no account. Sooner or later I shall show you what I will do!” Hearing this, Bu merely murmured his assent. The next day Bu entered the palace and secretly reported the words to Sun Xiu. Xiu was terrified and knew no peace by day or night. Within a few days, Sun Chen sent Meng Zong, Gentleman of the Palace Secretariat, to assign fifteen thousand picked troops under the Central Camp to a new garrison at Wuchang; he also gave him all the weapons in the military arsenal. Thereupon General Wei Miao and Shi Shuo of the Martial Guard secretly reported to Sun Xiu: “Sun Chen is deploying troops outside the capital and has emptied the military arsenal of its weapons. Sooner or later he is certain to rebel.” Sun Xiu was greatly alarmed and hastily summoned Zhang Bu for counsel. Bu memorialized, “The veteran general Ding Feng possesses strategy and judgment surpassing those of ordinary men, and he is capable of deciding grave affairs. Your Majesty may consult with him.” Sun Xiu therefore summoned Ding Feng into the palace and secretly told him what had happened. Feng said, “Your Majesty need not fear. I have a plan to rid the state of this evil.” Xiu asked what the plan was. Feng replied, “On the coming day of the year-end sacrifice, simply announce a grand banquet for all the ministers and summon Sun Chen to attend. I shall make all the necessary arrangements.” Sun Xiu was overjoyed. Ding Feng assigned Wei Miao and Shi Shuo to manage affairs outside the palace, while Zhang Bu was to respond from within.\n\nThat night a savage gale arose. Sand flew and stones rolled, and old trees were torn up by the roots. At dawn the wind subsided, and an envoy came bearing an imperial command inviting Sun Chen into the palace for the banquet. Sun Chen had just risen from bed when, on level ground, he suddenly fell as though someone had pushed him over, leaving him greatly disturbed. More than ten envoys clustered around him and escorted him toward the palace. His family tried to stop him, saying, “The wild wind raged without cease throughout the night, and this morning you fell for no reason. We fear these are inauspicious omens. You must not attend the banquet.” Sun Chen replied, “My brothers and I together command the palace troops. Who would dare come near me? If there is any disturbance, set fire to the residence as a signal.” Having given these instructions, he mounted his carriage and entered the palace. The ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, hastily descended from the imperial throne to receive him and invited him to take the place of honor. After several rounds of wine, those present cried in alarm, “A fire can be seen rising outside the palace!” Sun Chen immediately made to rise. Sun Xiu restrained him, saying, “Be at ease, Chancellor. There are ample troops outside. What cause have you to fear?” Before he had finished speaking, Zhang Bu, General of the Left, drew his sword and led more than thirty armed guards rushing into the hall. In a fierce voice he shouted, “There is an imperial edict to seize the traitor Sun Chen!” Sun Chen hurriedly tried to flee, but the guards had already caught him. Knocking his head upon the ground, he pleaded, “I beg to be banished to Jiaozhou and allowed to return to the life of a common farmer.” Sun Xiu rebuked him: “Why did you not banish Teng Yin, Lü Ju, and Wang Dun?” He ordered Sun Chen dragged out and beheaded. Zhang Bu therefore hauled him down from the hall and executed him on its eastern side. None of Sun Chen’s followers dared move. Bu proclaimed the edict: “The guilt rests with Sun Chen alone. No one else will be questioned.” Only then were the hearts of the assembly calmed. Bu invited Sun Xiu to ascend the Tower of Five Phoenixes. Ding Feng, Wei Miao, Shi Shuo, and the others seized Sun Chen’s brothers and brought them before him. Sun Xiu ordered them all beheaded in the marketplace. Several hundred members of their clan and faction were put to death, and their three degrees of kinship were exterminated. Soldiers were ordered to break open Sun Jun’s grave and mutilate his corpse. New tombs were built for the families of Zhuge Ke, Teng Yin, Lü Ju, Wang Dun, and the others who had been murdered, to honor their loyalty. All those who had been implicated and banished to distant lands were pardoned and allowed to return home. Ding Feng received further honors and rewards.\n\nA swift dispatch carried the news to Chengdu. The Latter Ruler, Liu Shan, sent an envoy to offer congratulations, and the Wu envoy Xue Xu reciprocated the courtesy. When Xue Xu returned from Shu, the ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, asked what developments there had been in Shu of late. Xue Xu reported, “Recently Huang Hao, Palace Attendant-in-Ordinary, has taken control of affairs, and most of the highest ministers fawn upon him. When one enters the court, no forthright counsel is heard; when one passes through the countryside, the people bear the pallor of hunger. It is just as the saying goes: ‘Swallows and sparrows nest in the great hall, unaware that the mansion is about to burn.’” Sun Xiu sighed and said, “Had Marquis Zhuge still been alive, how could matters ever have come to this?” He then wrote another state letter and sent a man to carry it to Chengdu. It said that Sima Zhao would soon usurp the throne of Wei and would certainly invade Wu and Shu to display his might, and that both states must make their preparations accordingly.\n\nWhen Jiang Wei heard this news, he joyfully submitted a memorial and once again proposed taking the field against Wei. It was then the winter of the first year of Jingyao under the Shu-Han dynasty. Grand Commander Jiang Wei appointed Liao Hua and Zhang Yi as the vanguard; Wang Han and Jiang Bin to command the left wing; Jiang Shu and Fu Qian to command the right wing; and Hu Ji to bring up the rear. Jiang Wei and Xiahou Ba together commanded the main central army. They raised two hundred thousand troops from Shu, took leave of the Latter Ruler, and marched directly to Hanzhong. There Jiang Wei consulted Xiahou Ba as to which place they should attack first. Ba said, “Mount Qi is the ground best suited to military operations. That is why the Chancellor made his six expeditions there in former days: no other route was practicable.” Jiang Wei followed his advice and ordered all three armies to advance toward Mount Qi. On reaching the mouth of the valley, they established camp. At the time, Deng Ai was in his camp at Mount Qi, inspecting and mustering the troops of western Long. Suddenly a courier on a fleet horse arrived to report that the Shu army had established three camps at the valley mouth. On hearing this, Deng Ai climbed to a height and surveyed them. He then returned to camp, ascended the command platform, and said with great delight, “It has happened exactly as I expected!” In fact, Deng Ai had previously examined the contours of the terrain and had deliberately left open the ground on which the Shu troops had now encamped. From the Mount Qi camp all the way to the Shu position, a tunnel had already been dug beneath the ground, so that action could be taken from within when the Shu army arrived. Jiang Wei had now divided his forces among three camps at the valley mouth, and the tunnel ran directly beneath the left camp, where Wang Han and Jiang Bin were stationed. Deng Ai summoned his son Deng Zhong and Shi Zuan and ordered each to lead ten thousand troops in an assault from the left and right. Then he called his deputy general Zheng Lun and commanded him to lead five hundred sappers through the tunnel during the second watch that night, proceed directly to the left camp, and burst up from beneath the ground behind the tents.\n\nNow Wang Han and Jiang Bin, since their camp had not yet been firmly established, feared that the Wei troops might raid it. They did not dare remove their armor to sleep. Suddenly they heard a great uproar in the center of the camp. They snatched up their weapons and were mounting their horses when Deng Zhong led his troops in an assault from outside the stockade. Attacked from within and without, Wang Han and Jiang Bin fought desperately, but could not withstand the enemy; they abandoned the camp and fled. In his command tent, Jiang Wei heard the great shouting from the left camp and surmised that troops were attacking in coordination from both inside and outside. He hastily mounted his horse, took his place before the main army’s command tent, and issued this order: “Anyone who moves without command shall be beheaded! Even if enemy soldiers reach the edge of the camp, pay them no heed, but keep shooting them with bows and crossbows!” At the same time he sent instructions to the right camp, forbidding any unauthorized movement there as well. Sure enough, the Wei troops charged more than ten times, but each time were driven back by volleys of arrows. They continued their assaults until daybreak, but did not dare break into the camp. Deng Ai withdrew his troops to his own camp and sighed, “Jiang Wei has profoundly mastered Kongming’s methods! His soldiers do not panic in the night, and his generals do not fall into disorder when they hear of a sudden change. He is truly made of a general’s stuff!” The next day Wang Han and Jiang Bin gathered their defeated troops, then prostrated themselves before the main camp and asked to be punished. Jiang Wei said, “The fault is not yours. It was I who failed to understand the lie of the land.” He assigned them fresh troops and ordered the two generals to establish another camp. He then had the bodies of the dead and wounded thrown into the tunnel and covered with earth. Finally, he sent a written challenge demanding that Deng Ai meet him in battle the next day. Deng Ai gladly accepted.\n\nThe next day the two armies drew up before Mount Qi. Following the Eight Formations handed down by Marquis Zhuge, Jiang Wei deployed his troops in the patterns of Heaven, Earth, Wind, Cloud, Bird, Serpent, Dragon, and Tiger. Deng Ai rode out and, seeing that Jiang Wei had formed the Eight Trigrams, arranged his own troops in the same pattern, identical in front and rear, left and right, and in all its gates and openings. Jiang Wei leveled his spear, spurred forward, and shouted, “You imitate me in arraying the Eight Formations—but can you transform the formation as well?” Deng Ai laughed. “Do you think you alone can deploy this formation? Since I know how to arrange it, how could I not know how to transform it?” Deng Ai reined his horse into the formation and ordered the discipline officer to wave the signal flags to left and right, transforming it into sixty-four gates, eight times eight. Then he rode out before the formation again and asked, “What do you think of my transformation?” Jiang Wei replied, “It is not incorrect—but do you dare enter the formation with me, so that we may surround one another?” Deng Ai said, “Why should I not dare?” The two armies advanced, each according to its divisions. Deng Ai directed his troops from the center. The armies clashed, yet neither formation fell into disorder. When Jiang Wei reached the center, he waved his signal flag. Suddenly his array changed into the Coiling Serpent Sweeping the Earth Formation, trapping Deng Ai at its core as thunderous shouts arose on every side. Deng Ai did not understand the formation and was greatly alarmed. The Shu soldiers pressed steadily inward, while Ai led his generals in repeated attempts to break through, but could find no way out. Then he heard the Shu troops shouting in unison, “Deng Ai, surrender at once!” Deng Ai raised his face to Heaven and sighed deeply: “In a moment of pride I flaunted my own ability, and now I have fallen into Jiang Wei’s trap!”\n\nSuddenly a strong body of troops drove in from the northwest corner. Seeing that they were soldiers of Wei, Deng Ai seized the opportunity and fought his way out. The man who rescued him was Sima Wang. By the time Deng Ai had been brought to safety, all nine camps at Mount Qi had been captured by the Shu army. Ai led his defeated troops away and established camp south of the Wei River. He asked Sima Wang, “How did you understand this formation well enough to rescue me?” Wang replied, “In my youth I traveled and studied in southern Jingzhou, where I became friends with Cui Zhouping and Shi Guangyuan. Together we discussed this formation. The transformation Jiang Wei employed today was the Coiling Serpent Sweeping the Earth Formation. If one attacks it anywhere else, it can never be broken. I saw that its head lay in the northwest, and therefore struck it from that direction. Thus it broke of itself.” Deng Ai thanked him and said, “Though I have learned the method of deploying formations, I truly do not understand their transformations. Since you know this method, could you use it tomorrow to retake the camps and stockades at Mount Qi?” Wang said, “What I have learned may not be enough to deceive Jiang Wei.” Ai replied, “Tomorrow you shall contend with him in formations before the battle lines, while I lead a force in secret to strike the rear of Mount Qi. When fighting erupts on both sides, we can recapture our former camps.” He therefore appointed Zheng Lun as vanguard, while he himself would lead the troops in the assault on the rear of the mountain. At the same time, he sent a written challenge demanding that Jiang Wei contest formations with him the next day. Jiang Wei wrote his reply and sent it back, then said to his generals, “I received a secret treatise handed down by Marquis Zhuge. The formations in it have altogether three hundred sixty-five transformations, corresponding to the full circuit of the heavens. Now they challenge me to contest formations—this is nothing but brandishing an ax before the door of Master Lu Ban! But some deceitful scheme must lie behind it. Do any of you know what it is?” Liao Hua said, “They must intend to lure us into contesting formations here while another force strikes us from behind.” Jiang Wei laughed and said, “That is precisely what I think.” He immediately ordered Zhang Yi and Liao Hua to lead ten thousand troops into ambush behind the mountain.\n\nThe next day Jiang Wei withdrew all the troops from the nine camps and deployed them before Mount Qi. Sima Wang led his army away from south of the Wei River and came directly to Mount Qi. He rode out and addressed Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei said, “You have asked me to contest formations. Deploy yours first and let me see it.” Sima Wang arrayed the Eight Trigrams. Jiang Wei laughed and said, “This is merely the method of the Eight Formations that I deployed before. Now you have stolen and imitated it. What is remarkable about that?” Wang replied, “You too have merely stolen another man’s method!” Jiang Wei asked, “How many transformations does this formation possess?” Wang laughed. “Since I can deploy it, how could I not know its transformations? This formation has eighty-one changes, nine times nine.” Jiang Wei laughed. “Then show me a transformation.” Sima Wang entered his array and transformed it several times. When he rode out again, he asked, “Did you understand my changes?” Jiang Wei laughed. “My formation has three hundred sixty-five transformations, corresponding to the circuit of the heavens. You are a frog at the bottom of a well—how could you understand its profound mysteries?” Sima Wang knew that such transformations existed, but had never learned them all. He therefore forced himself to argue, “I do not believe you. Show me your transformations.” Jiang Wei said, “Call Deng Ai out, and I shall deploy them for him to see.” Wang replied, “General Deng has excellent stratagems of his own and takes no pleasure in formations.” Jiang Wei burst into laughter. “What excellent stratagems could he have? He has merely told you to entice me into deploying a formation here, while he leads troops to strike the rear of my position on the mountain!” Sima Wang was greatly alarmed and was just about to advance his troops and plunge into a general melee when Jiang Wei pointed with the tip of his whip. His two wings swept forward, slaughtering the Wei troops until they cast away armor and spears and fled for their lives.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai was urging his vanguard commander Zheng Lun onward to attack the rear of the mountain. Zheng Lun had just rounded the mountainside when suddenly a cannon boomed. Drums rolled and horns blared to the heavens as the troops in ambush rushed out. The general at their head was Liao Hua. Before the two men could exchange a word, their horses met, and Liao Hua struck Zheng Lun from the saddle with a single stroke of his blade. Deng Ai was greatly alarmed. He hastily reined in his troops and began to retreat, but Zhang Yi came up with another force and attacked. Caught between the two armies, the Wei troops suffered a crushing defeat. Deng Ai risked his life to break through and was struck by four arrows. By the time he fled back to the camp south of the Wei River, Sima Wang had also arrived. The two men discussed a plan for retreat. Wang said, “Of late, the ruler of Shu, Liu Shan, has lavished favor upon the palace eunuch Huang Hao and spends day and night delighting in wine and women. We can use a scheme of estrangement to have Jiang Wei recalled. Then this encirclement will be broken.” Deng Ai asked the assembled advisers, “Who can enter Shu and establish contact with Huang Hao?” Before he had finished speaking, one man answered, “I am willing to go.” Deng Ai looked and saw that it was Dang Jun of Xiangyang. He was overjoyed and immediately ordered Dang Jun to carry gold, pearls, and precious objects directly to Chengdu, form a connection with Huang Hao, and spread rumors that Jiang Wei harbored resentment against the Son of Heaven and would soon defect to Wei. Soon everyone in Chengdu was saying the same thing. Huang Hao reported it to the Latter Ruler, who immediately sent a man riding through the night to summon Jiang Wei to court.\n\nNow Jiang Wei had repeatedly offered battle for several days, but Deng Ai held fast and would not come out. Jiang Wei was deeply suspicious. Suddenly an imperial envoy arrived, summoning him to court. Not knowing what had happened, Jiang Wei had no choice but to withdraw his army and return to the capital. When Deng Ai and Sima Wang learned that Jiang Wei had fallen into their trap, they broke camp south of the Wei River and swept after him in pursuit. Indeed:\n\nYue Yi, conquering Qi, was checked by intrigue;\nYue Fei, defeating foes, was recalled through slander.\n\nWhat victory or defeat followed will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 114\n\nCao Mao Drives to His Death at the Southern Gate; Jiang Wei Abandons Grain and Defeats the Wei Army\n\nNow Jiang Wei gave orders to withdraw the army. Liao Hua said, “When a general is in the field, there are commands from his sovereign that he need not obey. Though an edict has come, we should not move yet.” Zhang Yi said, “The people of Shu have grown resentful because the General-in-Chief has raised armies year after year. We would do better to take advantage of this victory and bring our troops home, thereby calming the people’s hearts, before devising some sound plan for the future.” Jiang Wei said, “Excellent.” He ordered each division to withdraw in proper formation, and commanded Liao Hua and Zhang Yi to guard the rear against pursuit by the Wei army.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai led his troops in pursuit, but saw ahead of him the banners of the Shu army in perfect order and its men and horses retiring at an unhurried pace. Deng Ai sighed and said, “Jiang Wei has truly mastered the methods of the Martial Marquis!” He therefore dared pursue no farther, but reined in his army and returned to the camp at Mount Qi.\n\nJiang Wei reached Chengdu, entered the palace to see the Latter Lord, and asked why he had been recalled. The Latter Lord said, “Since you had long been on the frontier without returning with the army, We feared the soldiers were being overtaxed and therefore summoned you back to court. We had no other intention.” Jiang Wei said, “Your servant had already taken the stronghold at Mount Qi and was just about to complete the victory, only to have the undertaking abandoned halfway. We must have fallen victim to Deng Ai’s scheme of sowing dissension.” The Latter Lord remained silent. Jiang Wei memorialized again: “Your servant has sworn to destroy the rebels and repay the grace of the state. Your Majesty must not heed the words of petty men and thereby give rise to doubts.” After a long while, the Latter Lord said, “We do not doubt you. Return for the present to Hanzhong, and when some change occurs in Wei, you may attack it again.” Jiang Wei sighed, withdrew from court, and went straight to Hanzhong.\n\nMeanwhile, Dang Jun returned to the camp at Mount Qi and reported what had happened. Deng Ai said to Sima Wang, “With sovereign and minister at odds, there is certain to be upheaval within.” He then ordered Dang Jun to go to Luoyang and report the matter to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao was overjoyed and at once conceived the desire to conquer Shu. He asked Jia Chong, Protector of the Army, “What if I were now to attack Shu?” Jia Chong replied, “You must not attack yet. The Son of Heaven is even now suspicious of my lord. If you rashly leave the capital, internal trouble is certain to arise. Last year, yellow dragons twice appeared in a well at Ningling. The assembled ministers submitted congratulations, taking this as an auspicious sign, but the Son of Heaven said: ‘It is no auspicious sign. The dragon is the emblem of the sovereign, yet above it is not in heaven, below it is not in the fields, but lies instead within a well. This is an omen of imprisonment.’ He then composed a poem entitled ‘The Hidden Dragon.’ Its meaning plainly points to my lord. The poem reads:\n\n‘Alas, the dragon is held in chains,\nUnable to leap from the deep abyss.\nAbove, it cannot soar through heaven’s stream;\nBelow, it cannot appear in the fields.\nCoiled at the bottom of a well,\nIt sees loaches and eels dance before it.\nIts fangs concealed, its claws drawn in—\nAlas, my own plight is the same!’”\n\nWhen Sima Zhao heard this, he flew into a rage and said to Jia Chong, “This man wishes to follow Cao Fang’s example! Unless I deal with him soon, he will surely do me harm.” Jia Chong said, “I am willing to devise a plan for my lord at the earliest opportunity.”\n\nIt was the fourth month of summer in the fifth year of Ganlu in Wei. Sima Zhao entered the palace hall wearing his sword, and Cao Mao rose to receive him. The assembled ministers all memorialized: “The General-in-Chief’s merit and virtue tower on high. It is fitting that he be created Duke of Jin and granted the Nine Dignities.” Cao Mao lowered his head and made no reply. Sima Zhao said sternly, “My father, my brother, and I have rendered great service to Wei. Can it be unfitting that I should now become Duke of Jin?” Cao Mao answered, “How would I dare disobey?” Sima Zhao said, “In your poem ‘The Hidden Dragon,’ you liken us to loaches and eels. What manner of propriety is this?” Cao Mao could not answer. With a cold laugh, Sima Zhao left the hall. All the officials trembled with fear. Cao Mao returned to the inner palace and summoned three men—Wang Chen, Palace Attendant; Wang Jing, Imperial Secretary; and Wang Ye, Cavalier Attendant-in-Ordinary—to deliberate with him in private. Cao Mao wept and said, “That Sima Zhao harbors treasonous designs is known to every man! I will not sit idle and endure deposition and disgrace. You must help me destroy him!” Wang Jing memorialized: “That cannot be done. In former times, Duke Zhao of Lu could not endure the Ji clan, and so was defeated, driven into exile, and deprived of his state. Now the greatest powers have long been in the hands of the Sima clan. The lords and ministers within the court and without, heedless of the distinction between loyalty and rebellion, have flocked to support the traitor—and there are many of them. Moreover, Your Majesty’s palace guard is small and weak, and there is no one prepared to risk his life in your service. If Your Majesty cannot endure this for the present, no calamity could be greater. You should proceed slowly with your plans and must not act rashly.” Cao Mao said, “If this can be endured, what cannot be endured? My mind is made up. Why should I fear death?” Having said this, he entered the inner palace to inform the Empress Dowager. Wang Chen and Wang Ye said to Wang Jing, “The crisis has come upon us. We cannot bring upon ourselves the destruction of our entire clans. We must go to Duke Sima’s residence and report the matter, so that we may escape death.” Wang Jing cried angrily, “When the ruler is troubled, his ministers are disgraced; when the ruler is disgraced, his ministers die. How dare you harbor divided loyalties?” Seeing that Wang Jing would not join them, Wang Chen and Wang Ye went straight to report the matter to Sima Zhao.\n\nA short while later, the Ruler of Wei, Cao Mao, emerged from the inner palace and ordered his guardsman Jiao Bo to assemble more than three hundred palace guards, servants, and young attendants. Raising a great clamor, they marched forth. Cao Mao mounted his carriage with sword in hand and sternly ordered his attendants to proceed directly through the southern palace gate. Wang Jing threw himself down before the carriage, weeping bitterly as he remonstrated: “If Your Majesty leads a few hundred men against Sima Zhao, it is no more than driving sheep into a tiger’s jaws. You will die in vain and gain nothing. It is not that your servant values his own life; I see only that this undertaking cannot succeed.” Cao Mao said, “My army is already on the march. Do not stand in my way.” He then proceeded toward the Dragon Gate.\n\nPresently Jia Chong appeared on horseback in full armor, with Cheng Zu on his left and Cheng Ji on his right, leading several thousand mailed imperial guards who came charging forward with battle cries. Cao Mao brandished his sword and shouted, “I am the Son of Heaven! You men have forced your way into the palace grounds—do you mean to murder your sovereign?” When the imperial guards saw Cao Mao, none dared move. Jia Chong called to Cheng Ji, “For what purpose has Duke Sima maintained you? It was precisely for a day such as this!” Cheng Ji grasped his halberd, looked back at Jia Chong, and asked, “Am I to kill him or seize him?” Jia Chong replied, “Duke Sima has given orders that he wants him dead.” Cheng Ji leveled his halberd and rushed straight at the imperial carriage. Cao Mao shouted, “How dare you, common brute, behave so insolently!” Before he had finished speaking, Cheng Ji thrust his halberd into Cao Mao’s chest and knocked him from the carriage. With a second thrust, the blade passed out through his back, and he died beside the carriage. Jiao Bo came forward with leveled spear, but Cheng Ji killed him with a single stroke of the halberd. The rest all fled. Wang Jing came running up behind them and cursed Jia Chong: “Rebel! How dare you murder your sovereign?” Jia Chong flew into a rage, ordered his men to bind Wang Jing, and sent word to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao entered the palace and, seeing that Cao Mao was already dead, feigned great astonishment. He struck his head against the imperial carriage and wept, then ordered that all the high ministers be informed.\n\nAt that time Sima Fu, Grand Tutor, entered the palace. When he saw Cao Mao’s corpse, he pillowed the dead emperor’s head upon his lap and wept, saying, “That Your Majesty has been murdered is the fault of this minister!” Cao Mao’s body was then placed in an inner and outer coffin and laid in state west of a side hall. Sima Zhao entered the palace hall and summoned the assembled ministers to deliberate. All came except Chen Tai, Director of the Imperial Secretariat. Sima Zhao ordered Chen Tai’s maternal uncle, Xun Yi, an Imperial Secretary, to summon him. Chen Tai wept bitterly and said, “Men have compared me with my uncle, but today my uncle proves inferior to me.” He donned hempen mourning garments and entered, weeping and bowing before the bier. Sima Zhao likewise pretended to weep and asked him, “By what law should today’s affair be dealt with?” Chen Tai replied, “Only by beheading Jia Chong can you begin to answer to the empire.” Sima Zhao pondered for a long while, then asked, “Consider what the next best course might be.” Chen Tai replied, “I know only of a course more severe than that, not one less so.” Sima Zhao said, “Cheng Ji has committed monstrous treason. He must be dismembered, and his three clans exterminated.” Cheng Ji reviled Sima Zhao, crying, “The crime is not mine! It was Jia Chong who conveyed your command!” Sima Zhao ordered that his tongue first be cut out. Until the moment of his death, Cheng Ji never ceased crying out that he had been wronged. His younger brother Cheng Zu was also beheaded in the marketplace, and all three clans were exterminated. A later poet lamented:\n\nIn former days Sima gave Jia Chong command;\nAt the southern gate he slew the red-robed king.\nThen Cheng Ji and all three clans were put to death—\nAs though every soldier and subject were deaf to the thing.\n\nSima Zhao also sent men to arrest Wang Jing’s entire household and cast them into prison. Wang Jing was in the hall of the Chief Judicial Office when he suddenly saw his mother brought in bound. He knocked his head upon the floor and wept bitterly, saying, “Your unfilial son has brought ruin upon his loving mother!” His mother laughed aloud and said, “Who among men does not die? The only fear is that one may not die for a worthy cause. If I give up my life for this, what cause have I for regret?” The next day, Wang Jing’s entire family was escorted to the Eastern Market. Wang Jing and his mother smiled as they received execution. Throughout the city, men of rank and commoners alike shed tears. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt Han’s dawn they praised the sword-embracing brave;\nAt Han’s decline came loyal Wang Jing’s name.\nTheir steadfast, heroic hearts were both the same,\nBut firmer still and purer burned his aim.\nHis honor weighed as Mount Tai and Mount Hua;\nHis life he held as lightly as a feather.\nMother and son shall live in deathless fame,\nEnduring with heaven and earth together.\n\nThe Grand Tutor Sima Fu requested that Cao Mao be buried with the rites due a king, and Sima Zhao consented. Jia Chong and the others urged Sima Zhao to accept Wei’s abdication and ascend the imperial throne. Sima Zhao said, “In former times, King Wen possessed two-thirds of the empire, yet continued to serve the house of Yin; for this the sages praised him as a man of perfect virtue. Emperor Wu of Wei refused to accept the abdication of Han, just as I refuse to accept the abdication of Wei.” From these words, Jia Chong and the others understood that Sima Zhao’s thoughts were fixed upon his son Sima Yan, and they pressed him no further. In the sixth month of that year, Sima Zhao raised Cao Huang, Duke of Changdao District, to the imperial throne and inaugurated the first year of Jingyuan. Cao Huang changed his name to Cao Huan and bore the style Jingzhao. He was a grandson of Cao Cao, Emperor Wu, and the son of Cao Yu, Prince of Yan. Cao Huan appointed Sima Zhao prime minister and Duke of Jin, and bestowed upon him one hundred thousand strings of cash and ten thousand bolts of silk. The many civil and military officials also received titles and rewards according to their ranks.\n\nSpies had already carried word of these events into Shu. When Jiang Wei heard that Sima Zhao had murdered Cao Mao and installed Cao Huan, he rejoiced and said, “Now I once more have righteous cause to attack Wei.” He dispatched a letter to Wu, urging it to raise troops and call Sima Zhao to account for murdering his sovereign. At the same time, he obtained the Latter Lord’s approval and raised an army of one hundred fifty thousand men, together with several thousand carts, each fitted with a wooden box. He appointed Liao Hua and Zhang Yi as vanguard commanders. Liao Hua was to take Ziwu Valley, Zhang Yi Luo Valley, while Jiang Wei himself would take Xie Valley, all three armies arranging to converge before Mount Qi. The three forces advanced together and came sweeping toward Mount Qi.\n\nAt that time Deng Ai was in his mountain camp training his men and horses. When he was informed that the Shu army was attacking along three routes, he assembled his generals to deliberate. Wang Guan, an adviser to the army, said, “I have a plan that cannot be spoken aloud. I have written it down here and respectfully submit it for the general’s inspection.” Deng Ai took the paper, opened it, and read it through. Then he smiled and said, “The plan is excellent, but I fear it will not deceive Jiang Wei.” Wang Guan said, “I am willing to risk my life in carrying it out.” Deng Ai replied, “If your resolve is firm, you will certainly succeed.” He accordingly assigned five thousand troops to Wang Guan. Wang Guan marched through the night toward Xie Valley and ran straight into the scouts of the Shu vanguard. He called out, “We are troops of Wei come to surrender! Report this to your commander.”\n\nThe scouts reported to Jiang Wei, who ordered the rest of the soldiers detained and summoned only their leading general before him. Wang Guan bowed to the ground and said, “I am Wang Guan, nephew of Wang Jing. Recently, when Sima Zhao murdered his sovereign and slaughtered my uncle’s entire household, hatred pierced me to the very marrow. Now, happily, the general has raised an army to call him to account, and so I have brought the five thousand men under my command to surrender. I beg to serve at your disposal, destroy the traitorous faction, and avenge my uncle.” Jiang Wei was overjoyed and said to Wang Guan, “Since you have come to surrender in all sincerity, how could I fail to treat you with equal sincerity? The only thing that troubles my army is the supply of grain. We now have provisions at the mouth of the river valley. You may transport them to Mount Qi, while I go at once to seize the camp there.” Wang Guan was delighted, thinking Jiang Wei had fallen into his trap, and readily accepted the order. Jiang Wei said, “You do not need five thousand men to transport the grain. Take only three thousand and leave two thousand to guide us in our attack on Mount Qi.” Fearing that Jiang Wei might grow suspicious, Wang Guan departed with three thousand men. Jiang Wei ordered Fu Qian to take the two thousand surrendered Wei soldiers under his command for the coming campaign. Suddenly it was reported that Xiahou Ba had arrived. Xiahou Ba said, “Why has the Commander-in-Chief trusted Wang Guan’s story? Though I did not know all the particulars when I was in Wei, I never heard that Wang Guan was Wang Jing’s nephew. There is much deceit in this; I beg the general to examine it carefully.” Jiang Wei laughed aloud and said, “I already knew Wang Guan’s surrender was false. That is why I divided his force, and I shall turn his own stratagem against him.” Xiahou Ba said, “Please explain it.” Jiang Wei replied, “Sima Zhao is as crafty and ruthless a villain as Cao Cao. Since he killed Wang Jing and exterminated his three clans, how could he have allowed a close nephew of Wang Jing to remain outside the passes in command of troops? By this I knew the surrender was false. Your judgment, Zhongquan, secretly accords with mine.”\n\nJiang Wei therefore did not leave Xie Valley, but secretly posted men along the road to intercept Wang Guan’s spies. In less than ten days, the ambush troops indeed captured a messenger whom Wang Guan was sending back to Deng Ai. Jiang Wei questioned him about the whole affair and found the secret letter upon him. The letter arranged for Wang Guan to take a side road on the twentieth day of the eighth month, transporting the grain back to the main camp, and asked Deng Ai to send troops to meet him in the valley of Mount Tan. Jiang Wei killed the messenger, then altered the letter so that the date read the fifteenth day of the eighth month and asked Deng Ai to lead his main army in person to meet Wang Guan in the valley of Mount Tan. On the one hand, he sent a man disguised as a Wei soldier to deliver the letter to the Wei camp. On the other, he had the grain unloaded from several hundred provision carts and replaced with dry firewood, reeds, and other combustibles, all covered with blue cloth. He ordered Fu Qian to lead the two thousand soldiers who had originally surrendered from Wei, displaying banners that proclaimed them grain transports. Jiang Wei and Xiahou Ba each led a force into the valley and lay in ambush. He ordered Jiang Shu to advance from Xie Valley, while Liao Hua and Zhang Yi were each to press forward and seize Mount Qi.\n\nWhen Deng Ai received Wang Guan’s letter, he was overjoyed and hastily wrote a reply, ordering the messenger to carry it back. On the fifteenth day of the eighth month, Deng Ai led fifty thousand picked troops straight to the valley of Mount Tan. From a distance, he sent men to climb to a height and survey the country. They saw countless provision carts moving in an unbroken line through a hollow among the hills. Deng Ai reined in his horse and looked. All the men with the carts were indeed Wei soldiers. His attendants said, “The day is already fading. We should hasten to meet Wang Guan and escort him from the mouth of the valley.” Deng Ai said, “The hills ahead obscure our view. If troops lie in ambush there, it will be difficult to withdraw in haste. We can only wait here.” Even as he spoke, two riders came galloping up and reported, “General Wang has carried the grain across the border, but troops are pursuing from behind. He begs you to come quickly to his aid.” Deng Ai was greatly alarmed and urgently drove his troops forward. It was then the first watch of the night, but the moon shone as brightly as day. Hearing battle cries behind the mountain, Deng Ai assumed that Wang Guan was fighting there. He raced straight around the mountain, when suddenly a body of troops burst from the woods. At their head rode the Shu general Fu Qian, who spurred forward and cried, “Deng Ai, scoundrel! You have fallen into my commander’s trap! Why do you not dismount at once and submit to death?” Deng Ai was appalled. He wheeled his horse and fled. At once all the carts burst into flame. Those fires were the signal. Shu troops poured out from both sides and hacked the Wei army into shattered fragments. From the slopes above and below came nothing but cries of: “Whoever captures Deng Ai shall receive a thousand pieces of gold and be enfeoffed as lord of ten thousand households!” Terrified, Deng Ai cast away his armor and helmet, abandoned his mount, and mingled with the infantry, scrambling over hills and across ridges in his escape. Jiang Wei and Xiahou Ba had watched only for the foremost rider, intending to seize him, never imagining that Deng Ai would escape on foot. Jiang Wei gathered his victorious troops and went to intercept Wang Guan’s provision carts.\n\nWang Guan, having secretly arranged matters with Deng Ai, had prepared his provision carts and equipment ahead of time and was waiting only for the moment to act. Suddenly, one of his trusted men reported: “The affair has been exposed. General Deng has suffered a crushing defeat, and no one knows whether he is alive or dead.” Wang Guan was greatly alarmed and sent scouts to reconnoiter. They returned to report that three bodies of troops were closing in to surround them, while a great cloud of dust was rising behind; there was no road of escape in any direction. Wang Guan sternly ordered his men to set fire to all the provisions and carts. In an instant, flames shot upward and a raging fire burned against the sky. Wang Guan cried, “The crisis is upon us! You must fight to the death!” He then led his troops in an attempt to break through to the west. Jiang Wei’s three forces pursued from behind. Jiang Wei assumed that Wang Guan would risk his life trying to return to Wei, never imagining that he would instead fight his way into Hanzhong. Since his force was small and he feared the pursuers would overtake him, Wang Guan burned down all the plank roads and destroyed every pass and barrier. Fearing that Hanzhong might be lost, Jiang Wei abandoned his pursuit of Deng Ai and led his troops through the night by a shortcut to hunt down Wang Guan. Attacked on every side by the Shu army, Wang Guan threw himself into the Black Dragon River and died. Jiang Wei had all the surviving troops buried alive. Though Jiang Wei had defeated Deng Ai, he had lost a great quantity of provisions, and the plank roads had also been destroyed; he therefore led his army back to Hanzhong. Deng Ai gathered the defeated remnants of his force and fled back to the camp at Mount Qi. He submitted a memorial confessing his guilt and demoted himself from office. Since Deng Ai had rendered distinguished service on many occasions, Sima Zhao could not bear to degrade him and instead bestowed further generous rewards. Deng Ai distributed all the wealth previously granted him among the families of the soldiers who had been killed. Fearing that the Shu army might advance again, Sima Zhao added fifty thousand troops to Deng Ai’s command for the defense. Jiang Wei repaired the plank roads with all speed and once more discussed taking the field. Truly:\n\nThe plank roads are repaired, and armies march again;\nUntil the heartland falls, his war shall never cease.\n\nWhat the outcome would be will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 115\n\nThe Latter Ruler Heeds Slander and Orders Retreat; Jiang Wei Seeks Safety under the Guise of Military Colonies\n\nNow in the tenth month of winter, in the fifth year of Jingyao of the Shu-Han dynasty, the General-in-Chief Jiang Wei sent men to repair the plank roads through the night and put the army’s provisions and weapons in order. He also requisitioned boats from the waterways of Hanzhong. When all was ready, he submitted a memorial to the Latter Emperor: “Though in my repeated campaigns I have yet to achieve any great success, I have already shaken the courage of the men of Wei. Our troops have now been kept at rest for a long time. If they do not fight, they will grow idle, and idleness will bring sickness. Moreover, the soldiers long to give their lives, and the generals long to prove their devotion. If I do not prevail, I shall accept the penalty of death.” After reading the memorial, the Latter Emperor hesitated and could not decide. Qiao Zhou stepped forward from the ranks and memorialized: “Last night I observed the configurations of Heaven and saw that over the celestial field corresponding to western Shu, the general’s star was dim and without radiance. Now the General-in-Chief again wishes to lead forth an army, but this expedition will be exceedingly unfavorable. Your Majesty should issue an edict forbidding it.” The Latter Emperor said, “Let us first see how this campaign fares. If it truly meets with loss, then I shall restrain him.” Qiao Zhou remonstrated again and again, but the Emperor would not heed him. He returned home, sighing without cease, and thereafter pleaded illness and no longer appeared at court.\n\nAs Jiang Wei was about to raise his army, he asked Liao Hua, “Now that I am taking the field, I have sworn to recover the Central Plain. What place should I seize first?” Liao Hua replied, “Years of continuous campaigning have given neither soldiers nor people any peace. Moreover, Wei has Deng Ai, a man of ample wisdom and many stratagems, no ordinary adversary. Since you insist upon attempting what is exceedingly difficult, I dare not presume to decide the matter.” Jiang Wei flew into a rage and said, “In former days the Prime Minister made six expeditions from Qishan, and he too did so for the sake of the state. Now I am campaigning against Wei for the eighth time—can it be for any private purpose of my own? I shall first take Taoyang. Whoever opposes me will be beheaded!” He therefore left Liao Hua to guard Hanzhong, while he himself led the other generals and three hundred thousand troops straight toward Taoyang. Men at the passes of Shu soon carried word of this into the camp at Qishan. Deng Ai was then discussing warfare with Sima Wang. When he heard the news, he sent scouts to investigate, and they returned to report that the entire Shu army had come out by way of Taoyang. Sima Wang said, “Jiang Wei is full of stratagems. Could he be making a feint against Taoyang while actually intending to seize Qishan?” Deng Ai said, “This time Jiang Wei has truly come out against Taoyang.” Wang asked, “How do you know?” Ai replied, “In his former campaigns Jiang Wei repeatedly attacked places where we had provisions. Taoyang now has none. Jiang Wei must have reckoned that we would guard only Qishan and not Taoyang, and so he has advanced directly upon Taoyang. If he gains that city, he can store provisions and fodder there, ally himself with the Qiang tribes, and lay plans for a protracted campaign.” Wang said, “If that is so, what are we to do?” Ai replied, “We must withdraw all the troops from here, divide them into two forces, and go to the relief of Taoyang. Twenty-five li from Taoyang stands the small city of Houhe, which commands the throat of the approach to Taoyang. Lead one force and lie in ambush within Taoyang. Lower your banners, still your drums, and throw open all four gates; then proceed thus and thus. I shall lead the other force and lie in ambush at Houhe. We shall surely win a great victory.” When their plan was settled, each proceeded according to it. Only the deputy general Shi Zuan was left to guard the camp at Qishan.\n\nJiang Wei ordered Xiahou Ba to command the vanguard and lead a force ahead to seize Taoyang. Xiahou Ba advanced with his troops, and as he drew near Taoyang, he saw not a single banner upon the walls, while all four gates stood wide open. Suspicion arose in his heart, and he dared not enter. Turning to his generals, he said, “Can this be a trick?” They replied, “It is plainly an empty city. There were only a few common people within, and when they heard that the General-in-Chief’s army was coming, they all abandoned the city and fled.” Xiahou Ba remained unconvinced. He rode alone to reconnoiter south of the city and saw countless old people and children fleeing toward the northwest. Xiahou Ba was overjoyed. “It truly is an empty city!” he cried. He charged in at the head of his men, and the rest followed behind. They had only just reached the outer enclosure of the gate when a cannon blast suddenly sounded. Drums and horns thundered together from the walls, standards sprang up everywhere, and the drawbridges were hauled aloft. Xiahou Ba cried in alarm, “We have fallen into the trap!” He hurried to retreat, but arrows and stones rained down from the walls. Alas, Xiahou Ba and all five hundred of his soldiers died beneath the city. A later poet lamented:\nBold Jiang Wei possessed a subtle, far-reaching plan;\nWho knew Deng Ai had secretly guarded against it?\nPity Xiahou Ba, who cast his lot with Han—\nIn an instant, beside the walls, he died beneath the arrows.\n\nSima Wang charged out from the city, and the Shu troops fled in utter defeat. Jiang Wei then arrived with his supporting forces, drove Sima Wang back, and encamped beside the city walls. When Jiang Wei heard that Xiahou Ba had been shot dead, he grieved and sighed without cease. During the second watch that night, Deng Ai secretly led a force out of Houhe and stole into the Shu camp. The Shu soldiers fell into confusion, and Jiang Wei could not restrain them. Drums and horns shook the heavens from the city, and Sima Wang led his troops forth to attack. Assailed from both sides, the Shu army suffered a crushing defeat. Jiang Wei charged left and right, fighting desperately until he broke free, then withdrew more than twenty li and established a camp. After two successive defeats and retreats, the hearts of the Shu soldiers were shaken. Jiang Wei said to his generals, “Victory and defeat are the common lot of soldiers. Though we have lost troops and generals, there is no cause for alarm. Success or failure will be decided by this one stroke. You must not waver from beginning to end. Whoever speaks of retreat will be beheaded at once.” Zhang Yi stepped forward and said, “The Wei troops are all gathered here, so Qishan must be empty. General, put your forces in order, engage Deng Ai, and attack Taoyang and Houhe. I shall lead a force to seize Qishan. Once its nine camps have fallen, we may drive our troops toward Chang’an. This is the best plan.” Jiang Wei agreed and immediately ordered Zhang Yi to lead the rear army straight against Qishan.\n\nJiang Wei himself led his troops to Houhe and challenged Deng Ai to battle. Deng Ai brought out his army to meet him. The two forces drew up facing each other, and the two commanders fought for more than several dozen bouts without either gaining the advantage. Each then withdrew his troops to camp. The next day Jiang Wei again led out his men to challenge, but Deng Ai held his soldiers in place and would not emerge. Jiang Wei ordered his troops to hurl insults at the enemy. Deng Ai pondered: “Though the men of Shu suffered a great slaughter at my hands, they have not withdrawn at all, but instead have come day after day to provoke battle. They must have divided their forces and sent a detachment to raid the camp at Qishan. The camp commander Shi Zuan has few troops and little wisdom; he will surely be defeated. I must personally go to his rescue.” He summoned his son Deng Zhong and instructed him: “Guard this place with the utmost care, no matter how the enemy challenges you. On no account sally forth lightly. Tonight I shall lead troops to the relief of Qishan.” At the second watch that night, as Jiang Wei was devising plans in his camp, he suddenly heard shouts outside that shook the earth, while drums and horns clamored to the skies. A messenger reported that Deng Ai had brought three thousand picked troops for a night attack, and the generals wished to go out against him. Jiang Wei stopped them, saying, “Do not move recklessly.” In fact, Deng Ai had led his troops before the Shu camp to reconnoiter it, then used the commotion as cover to hasten to the relief of Qishan. Deng Zhong withdrew into the city. Jiang Wei summoned his generals and said, “Deng Ai has made a false show of a night attack. He has surely gone to relieve the camp at Qishan.” He then called Fu Qian and instructed him: “Guard this camp, and do not engage the enemy lightly.” Having given these orders, Jiang Wei himself led three thousand troops to assist Zhang Yi.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Yi had reached Qishan and was attacking it. The camp commander Shi Zuan had too few troops and could not hold out. Just as the camp seemed on the point of falling, Deng Ai’s army suddenly arrived and charged into battle. The Shu troops were badly defeated, and Zhang Yi was cut off behind the mountain, his road of return severed. While he was in desperate straits, he suddenly heard tremendous shouting and the thunder of drums and horns, and saw the Wei soldiers falling back in confusion. His attendants reported, “The General-in-Chief Jiang Boyue has arrived!” Zhang Yi seized the moment and drove his troops forward to respond. Attacked from both sides, Deng Ai suffered a reverse and hastily withdrew into the camp at Qishan, refusing to come out. Jiang Wei ordered his soldiers to surround and attack it from every side.\n\nThe tale now divides. In Chengdu, the Latter Emperor listened to the words of the eunuch Huang Hao and abandoned himself to wine and women, paying no heed to affairs of state. At that time the wife of the high minister Liu Yan, Lady Hu, was exceedingly beautiful. When she entered the palace to pay court to the Empress, the Empress kept her there, and she did not emerge for a full month. Liu Yan suspected that his wife had carried on an illicit affair with the Latter Emperor. He therefore summoned five hundred soldiers from his command, arrayed them before him, had his wife bound, and ordered each soldier to strike her face dozens of times with his shoe. She nearly died before recovering consciousness. When the Latter Emperor heard of it, he was furious and ordered the proper officials to deliberate upon Liu Yan’s crime. They rendered this judgment: “Common soldiers are not the persons appointed to chastise a wife, nor is the face a place upon which punishment may be inflicted. He should accordingly be executed and his corpse exposed in the marketplace.” Liu Yan was therefore beheaded. From that time onward, the titled wives of officials were forbidden to enter court. Yet because of the Latter Emperor’s debauchery, many officials at the time harbored doubts and resentment. Thus worthy men gradually withdrew, while petty men advanced day by day. At that time the General of the Right, Yan Yu, had not a shred of merit to his name; solely because he fawned upon Huang Hao, he had received high rank. Hearing that Jiang Wei commanded the army at Qishan, he persuaded Huang Hao to memorialize the Latter Emperor: “Jiang Wei has fought repeatedly without success. Yan Yu should be ordered to replace him.” The Latter Emperor accepted the proposal and sent an envoy bearing an edict to recall Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei was then attacking the stockades at Qishan, when one day three successive edicts arrived commanding him to withdraw his army. He had no choice but to obey. First he ordered the forces at Taoyang to retreat; afterward he and Zhang Yi withdrew slowly. Inside his camp Deng Ai heard drums and horns clamoring throughout the night, but did not know what they meant. At daybreak a man reported that all the Shu troops had withdrawn, leaving only an empty camp. Deng Ai suspected a stratagem and dared not pursue.\n\nJiang Wei proceeded straight to Hanzhong, where he halted his men and horses, then entered Chengdu with the imperial envoy to see the Latter Emperor. For ten days in succession the Emperor did not hold court, and Jiang Wei became suspicious. That day, when he went to the Donghua Gate, he encountered Xi Zheng, a Gentleman of the Imperial Secretariat. Jiang Wei asked him, “The Son of Heaven summoned me to withdraw my army. Do you know the reason?” Xi Zheng smiled and said, “How can the General-in-Chief still not know? Huang Hao wished to give Yan Yu an opportunity to win merit, so he memorialized the court and caused an edict to be issued recalling you. But now he has heard that Deng Ai is highly skilled in warfare, and so the matter has been set aside.” Jiang Wei was furious. “I will kill that eunuch cur!” he cried. Xi Zheng restrained him, saying, “General, you carry on the work of the Marquis of Wu and bear a grave and weighty charge. How can you act rashly? If the Son of Heaven refuses to tolerate it, the result will only be disgraceful.” Jiang Wei thanked him, saying, “Your words are right, sir.” The next day the Latter Emperor and Huang Hao were feasting and drinking in the rear garden when Jiang Wei entered directly with several attendants. Someone had already informed Huang Hao, who hurriedly hid beside the artificial hills by the lake. Jiang Wei came beneath the pavilion, bowed before the Latter Emperor, and memorialized him in tears: “I had Deng Ai trapped at Qishan, yet Your Majesty issued three edicts in succession summoning me back to court. I do not know Your Sacred Majesty’s purpose.” The Latter Emperor remained silent. Jiang Wei memorialized again: “Huang Hao is treacherous and cunning and has arrogated power to himself. He is another of the Ten Regular Attendants from the time of Emperor Ling. Your Majesty has the recent example of Zhang Rang and the distant example of Zhao Gao. If this man is killed without delay, the court will naturally become pure and peaceful, and only then may the Central Plain be recovered.” The Latter Emperor laughed and said, “Huang Hao is merely a petty servant who runs at my bidding. Even if he has arrogated power, he is incapable of accomplishing anything. In former days Dong Yun always gnashed his teeth in hatred of Hao, which I found exceedingly strange. Why must you take the matter to heart?” Jiang Wei knocked his head upon the ground and memorialized: “If Your Majesty does not kill Huang Hao today, disaster is not far off.” The Latter Emperor said, “‘When we love a man, we wish him to live; when we hate him, we wish him to die.’ Why can you not tolerate a single eunuch?” He ordered a nearby attendant to summon Huang Hao from beside the artificial hills by the lake. When Hao came beneath the pavilion, the Emperor commanded him to bow before Jiang Wei and acknowledge his fault. Weeping, Huang Hao bowed and said, “I do nothing but attend upon His Majesty from morning till night and have never interfered in affairs of state. General, do not listen to the words of outsiders and seek to kill me. My life lies in your hands; I beg you to show me mercy.” When he had spoken, he knocked his head upon the ground and shed tears.\n\nJiang Wei departed in bitter anger and immediately went to see Xi Zheng, to whom he recounted the entire affair. Xi Zheng said, “Disaster is not far from you, General. If you fall into danger, the state will perish with you.” Jiang Wei said, “I beg you, sir, to instruct me in a plan that will preserve the state and secure my own person.” Xi Zheng replied, “In Longxi there is a place called Tazhong, whose soil is exceedingly rich and fertile. Why do you not follow the Marquis of Wu’s example of maintaining military colonies? Memorialize the Son of Heaven and ask to go to Tazhong to cultivate the fields. First, when the wheat ripens, it will augment the army’s supplies. Second, from there you may gradually lay plans against all the commanderies west of Longshan. Third, the men of Wei will not dare turn their full attention upon Hanzhong. Fourth, while you remain outside the capital and hold military power in your hands, no one will be able to plot against you, and you may escape disaster. This is the plan that will preserve the state and secure your person. You should carry it out without delay.” Jiang Wei was overjoyed and thanked him, saying, “Your words, sir, are as precious as gold and jade.” The next day Jiang Wei submitted a memorial to the Latter Emperor, requesting permission to establish military farms at Tazhong in imitation of the Marquis of Wu. The Latter Emperor consented. Jiang Wei then returned to Hanzhong and assembled his generals. “In my repeated campaigns,” he said, “I have failed to succeed because our provisions were insufficient. I shall now take eighty thousand troops to Tazhong to sow wheat and cultivate military farms, while slowly planning further advances. We have endured the hardships of war for a long time. Today we shall gather in our troops, accumulate grain, and withdraw to defend Hanzhong. The Wei army must transport its provisions a thousand li, crossing mountains and ridges, and will naturally become exhausted. Once exhausted, it must retreat. If we then take advantage of its weakness and pursue, we cannot fail to prevail.” He therefore ordered Hu Ji to guard the city of Hanshou, Wang Han to guard Lecheng, Jiang Bin to guard Hancheng, and Jiang Shu and Fu Qian together to defend the passes. When all assignments had been made, Jiang Wei personally led eighty thousand troops to Tazhong to sow wheat, laying plans for a protracted campaign.\n\nWhen Deng Ai heard that Jiang Wei had established military farms at Tazhong and set up more than forty camps along the roads, linked without interruption like the coils of a long serpent, he ordered secret agents to survey the terrain and draw it upon maps. He then prepared a full memorial and submitted it. When Sima Zhao, Duke of Jin, saw it, he was furious. “Jiang Wei has repeatedly invaded the Central Plain,” he said, “yet we have been unable to destroy him. He is a mortal threat to me.” Jia Chong said, “Jiang Wei received the profound teachings of Kongming, and it will be difficult to drive him back quickly. We must obtain a general of both wisdom and courage and send him to assassinate Jiang Wei. Thus we may be spared the toil of mobilizing an army.” Xun Xu, a Palace Gentleman in the Office of the Army Adviser, said, “That is not so. Liu Shan, the ruler of Shu, is now lost in wine and women and places his trust in Huang Hao, while all his great ministers think only of escaping disaster. Jiang Wei’s establishment of military farms at Tazhong is itself a plan to avoid calamity. If a great general is ordered to attack Shu, victory is certain. Why employ assassins?” Sima Zhao laughed loudly. “Your words are excellent. I wish to attack Shu. Who can serve as commander?” Xun Xu replied, “Deng Ai is an outstanding talent of the age. If Zhong Hui is appointed his deputy, the great enterprise will succeed.” Sima Zhao was delighted. “That accords exactly with my own intention.” He summoned Zhong Hui and asked him, “I wish to appoint you commander-in-chief and send you to attack Eastern Wu. Can you undertake it?” Zhong Hui replied, “My lord’s true intention is not to attack Wu, but to attack Shu.” Sima Zhao laughed loudly. “You truly understand my mind. But if you go to attack Shu, what strategy will you use?” Zhong Hui said, “I anticipated that my lord wished to attack Shu and have already drawn the necessary maps.” Sima Zhao opened them and examined them. The maps recorded in exact detail where camps were to be established and provisions and fodder stored along every route, where the armies were to advance, and by what roads they were to retreat. Every part was set forth methodically. After examining them, Sima Zhao was overjoyed. “A true general indeed! What say you to joining forces with Deng Ai to take Shu?” Zhong Hui replied, “The roads into the lands of Shu are extensive, and we cannot advance by only one route. Deng Ai should be ordered to divide his forces and advance separately.” Sima Zhao therefore appointed Zhong Hui General Who Guards the West, granted him the imperial tally and battle-axe, and placed him in command of the troops of Guanzhong, with authority to mobilize forces from Qingzhou, Xuzhou, Yanzhou, Yuzhou, Jingzhou, Yangzhou, and other regions. At the same time, he sent an envoy bearing the imperial tally to appoint Deng Ai General Who Conquers the West and commander of the forces outside the passes and throughout Longxi, ordering him to agree upon a date for the invasion of Shu.\n\nThe next day Sima Zhao deliberated upon the matter outside the court. Deng Dun, General of the Vanguard, said, “Jiang Wei has repeatedly invaded the Central Plain, and our troops have suffered very heavy losses. Even now we can scarcely ensure the security of our defenses. How can we penetrate deep into perilous mountains and rivers and bring calamity and disorder upon ourselves?” Sima Zhao angrily replied, “I mean to raise an army of benevolence and righteousness to punish a ruler who has lost the Way. How dare you oppose my intention?” He shouted for the guards to drag Deng Dun out and behead him. A moment later Deng Dun’s head was presented at the foot of the steps. Everyone turned pale. Sima Zhao said, “Since my eastern campaign, I have rested for six years. My troops have been trained and my armor repaired, and every preparation is complete. I have long desired to attack Wu and Shu. Now I shall first subdue western Shu, then take advantage of the current flowing downstream and advance by water and land together to annex Eastern Wu. This is the strategy of destroying Guo and then taking Yu. By my reckoning, western Shu has eighty or ninety thousand officers and men defending Chengdu, no more than forty or fifty thousand guarding its frontiers, and no more than sixty or seventy thousand with Jiang Wei at his military farms. I have now ordered Deng Ai to lead more than a hundred thousand troops from outside the passes and west of Longshan, pinning Jiang Wei down at Tazhong so that he cannot turn eastward. I have sent Zhong Hui with two or three hundred thousand picked troops from Guanzhong to advance directly upon Luogu, attacking Hanzhong by three routes. Liu Shan, the ruler of Shu, is benighted and dull. Once the frontier cities are broken from without, men and women alike will tremble within. His destruction is certain.” All bowed in submission.\n\nAfter Zhong Hui received the seal of General Who Guards the West, he raised his army to attack Shu. Fearing that his plans might leak out, he announced instead that he meant to attack Wu and ordered each of the five regions of Qingzhou, Yanzhou, Yuzhou, Jingzhou, and Yangzhou to build large ships. He also sent Tang Zi to the coastal districts of Dengzhou, Laizhou, and other prefectures to requisition seagoing vessels. Sima Zhao did not understand his purpose and summoned Zhong Hui to ask him, “You are to conquer Shu by the overland routes. What need have you to build ships?” Zhong Hui replied, “If Shu hears that our great army is advancing, it will certainly seek aid from Eastern Wu. I am therefore first creating a show of force and giving the appearance that we mean to attack Wu, so that Wu will not dare move rashly. Within a year Shu will have fallen and the ships will be finished. We may then attack Wu. Will that not follow naturally?” Sima Zhao was overjoyed and selected a day for the army’s departure.\n\nIt was then the fourth year of Jingyuan of Wei, on the third day of the seventh month, in autumn, when Zhong Hui set forth with the army. Sima Zhao escorted him ten li beyond the city before turning back. Shao Ti, an assistant in the Western Bureau, privately said to Sima Zhao, “My lord has now sent Zhong Hui to lead a hundred thousand troops against Shu. In my foolish judgment, Hui’s ambitions are vast and his pride is high. He must not be allowed to wield such great authority alone.” Sima Zhao smiled and said, “Do you think I do not know that?” Shao Ti replied, “Since my lord knows it, why not appoint another man to share his command?” Sima Zhao spoke at length, and Shao Ti’s doubts were instantly dispelled. Thus it was said:\nJust as the troops and horses spur onward to the fray,\nHis general’s lawless heart he has discerned already.\nWhat Sima Zhao said remains unknown; read on to see how the tale unfolds.\n\n### Chapter 116\n\nZhong Hui Divides His Forces on the Hanzhong Road; the Martial Marquis Manifests His Spirit on Mount Dingjun\n\nNow Sima Zhao said to Shao Ti, an assistant clerk of the Western Bureau: “The court officials all say that Shu cannot yet be attacked. This shows that their hearts are afraid; if such men were forced to fight, defeat would be inevitable. Zhong Hui alone has proposed the conquest of Shu, which proves that his heart knows no fear. Since his heart knows no fear, he will surely break Shu. Once Shu is broken, the courage of its people will already be shattered. ‘A defeated general cannot speak of valor; a minister of a fallen state cannot plot its preservation.’ Even if Zhong Hui should harbor rebellious ambitions, how could the people of Shu assist him? As for the men of Wei, once victorious, they will long to return home. They would never follow Zhong Hui in revolt, so there is still less cause for concern. These words are for you and me alone. On no account must you divulge them.” Shao Ti bowed in submission.\n\nWhen Zhong Hui had finished establishing his encampment, he ascended to his command tent and summoned all his officers to receive their orders. Among them were Wei Guan, the Army Inspector; Hu Lie, the Army Protector; and the generals Tian Xu, Pang Hui, Tian Zhang, Yuan Qing, Qiu Jian, Xiahou Xian, Wang Jia, Huangfu Kai, Ju An, and more than eighty others. Zhong Hui said, “We must have a great general as vanguard, one who will open roads through the mountains and lay bridges wherever he meets water. Who dares undertake it?” One man answered at once, “I am willing to go.” Zhong Hui looked and saw that it was Xu Yi, son of the tiger general Xu Chu. All those present said, “No one but this man can serve as vanguard.” Zhong Hui called Xu Yi forward and said, “You are a warrior with a tiger’s frame and an ape’s arms, and both father and son bear illustrious names. Now all the generals have vouched for you as well. You may take the vanguard seal and lead five thousand cavalry and one thousand infantry directly against Hanzhong. The army will divide into three routes: you will command the center and emerge through Xie Valley; the left army will emerge through Luo Valley; and the right army through Ziwu Valley. These are all rugged and perilous mountain regions. You must order the troops to level the roads, repair the bridges, hew through mountains, and break apart rocks, so that nothing obstructs our passage. If you disobey, you will be dealt with under military law.” Xu Yi accepted the command and led his troops forward. Zhong Hui followed with more than a hundred thousand men, marching by day and night.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai was in Longxi. Having received the imperial command to attack Shu, he first ordered Sima Wang to go and hold the Qiang tribes in check. He then summoned Zhuge Xu, Inspector of Yongzhou; Wang Qi, Governor of Tianshui; Qian Hong, Governor of Longxi; and Yang Xin, Governor of Jincheng, each to muster the troops under his command and report for orders. By the time the soldiers and horses had gathered like clouds, Deng Ai dreamed one night that he climbed a lofty mountain and gazed toward Hanzhong. Suddenly a spring burst forth beneath his feet, and the waters surged upward. In a moment he awoke with a start, his whole body streaming with sweat. He sat waiting for dawn, then summoned his guard officer, Shao Huan, to question him. Shao Huan had long been well versed in the Book of Changes. Deng Ai related the dream in full. Shao Huan replied, “The Changes says: ‘Water upon the mountain is called Obstruction. The hexagram Obstruction favors the southwest and does not favor the northeast.’ Confucius said: ‘Obstruction favors the southwest: to go there brings achievement. It does not favor the northeast: there the way comes to an end.’ On this campaign, General, you will certainly conquer Shu. Yet regrettably, obstruction will prevent your return.” At these words Deng Ai became grave and joyless. Suddenly Zhong Hui’s dispatch arrived, appointing a time for Deng Ai to raise his forces and join him in Hanzhong. Deng Ai therefore sent Zhuge Xu, Inspector of Yongzhou, with fifteen thousand men to cut off Jiang Wei’s route of retreat. Next he sent Wang Qi, Governor of Tianshui, with fifteen thousand men to attack Tazhong from the left, and Qian Hong, Governor of Longxi, with fifteen thousand men to attack Tazhong from the right. He also sent Yang Xin, Governor of Jincheng, with fifteen thousand men to fall upon Jiang Wei’s rear at Gansong. Deng Ai himself led thirty thousand men to move between the various armies and support them.\n\nWhen Zhong Hui’s army set forth, the officials escorted him beyond the city walls. Banners and standards blotted out the sun; armor gleamed with the chill of frost. The men were strong, the horses vigorous, and their martial splendor struck awe into every beholder. All gazed on them with admiration, save Liu Shi, a staff officer to the Chancellor of State, who merely smiled and said nothing. Grand Commandant Wang Xiang saw his cold smile, grasped his hand from horseback, and asked, “Will Zhong Hui and Deng Ai succeed in pacifying Shu on this expedition?” Liu Shi replied, “They will certainly destroy Shu. But I fear that neither of them will return to the capital.” Wang Xiang asked the reason, but Liu Shi only smiled and made no answer. Wang Xiang questioned him no further.\n\nOnce the Wei armies had set forth, a spy promptly entered Tazhong and reported the news to Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei immediately drew up a memorial to the Latter Emperor, asking him to issue an edict ordering Zhang Yi, General of Chariots and Cavalry of the Left, to lead troops to defend Yangping Pass, and Liao Hua, General of Chariots and Cavalry of the Right, to guard the bridge at Yinping: “These two places are of the utmost importance. If they are lost, Hanzhong cannot be preserved. At the same time an envoy must be sent to Wu to request aid. I shall myself raise the forces at Tazhong to resist the enemy.”\n\nAt that time the Latter Emperor had changed the fifth year of Jingyao to the first year of Yanxing, and spent his days amusing himself in the palace with the eunuch Huang Hao. When Jiang Wei’s memorial suddenly arrived, he summoned Huang Hao and asked, “The state of Wei has now sent Zhong Hui and Deng Ai with great hosts advancing by separate routes. What are we to do?”\n\nHuang Hao memorialized: “This is merely Jiang Wei seeking to win fame and merit; that is why he has submitted this memorial. Let Your Majesty set your heart at ease and entertain no doubts or fears. I have heard that there is a sorceress in the city who serves a divine spirit and can foretell good and evil. You may summon her and question her.”\n\nThe Latter Emperor followed his advice. In the rear hall he arranged incense, flowers, paper offerings, candles, sacrificial articles, and other ritual gifts, then ordered Huang Hao to bring the sorceress into the palace in a small carriage and seat her upon the Dragon Bed. When the Latter Emperor had burned incense and finished his prayer, the sorceress suddenly loosened her hair, bared her feet, and leaped about the hall scores of times before circling upon the sacrificial table. Huang Hao said, “The divine spirit has descended. Your Majesty should dismiss the attendants and pray to it in person.” The Latter Emperor dismissed every attendant, bowed twice, and offered his prayer.\n\nThe sorceress cried out, “I am the tutelary god of Western Chuan! Your Majesty rejoices in peace and prosperity; why do you inquire into other matters? Within a few years, the territories of Wei will also belong to Your Majesty. You must not worry.”\n\nAs soon as she had spoken, she collapsed unconscious upon the floor and did not revive for a long while. The Latter Emperor was overjoyed and rewarded her lavishly. From that time forward he placed complete faith in the sorceress’s words and refused to heed Jiang Wei. Every day he did nothing but feast and revel in the palace. Jiang Wei repeatedly submitted urgent memorials, but Huang Hao concealed them all, and thus affairs of the greatest moment were fatally delayed.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhong Hui’s great army wound onward toward Hanzhong. Xu Yi, vanguard of the foremost division, was eager to win the first merit and led his troops ahead to Nanzheng Pass. Xu Yi said to his subordinate officers, “Beyond this pass lies Hanzhong. There are not many troops atop it, so we can seize it by a single determined assault.” The officers received the order, and all pressed forward with united strength.\n\nThe Shu general guarding the pass was Lu Xun. Having learned in advance that the Wei army was coming, he had hidden soldiers on both sides of the wooden bridge before the pass and set up the ten-bolt repeating crossbows bequeathed by Marquis Wu. Just as Xu Yi’s soldiers charged the pass, a wooden clapper sounded, and arrows and stones fell like rain. As Xu Yi hastily withdrew, several dozen horsemen were shot down. The Wei troops suffered a severe defeat.\n\nXu Yi returned and reported to Zhong Hui. Zhong Hui himself brought more than a hundred armored horsemen from his personal guard to inspect the place, and sure enough, bolts and arrows poured down together. Zhong Hui wheeled his horse and turned back, whereupon Lu Xun led five hundred men charging down from the pass. Zhong Hui spurred his horse across the bridge, but the earth upon it collapsed, trapping his mount’s hoof and nearly pitching him from the saddle. The horse struggled but could not free itself, so Zhong Hui abandoned it and fled on foot. As he ran off the bridge, Lu Xun overtook him and thrust with his spear. But Xun Kai, from among the Wei troops, turned and loosed an arrow that shot Lu Xun from his horse.\n\nZhong Hui ordered his men to seize the pass in the wake of this success. Because Shu soldiers were still before the pass, the defenders above did not dare shoot their arrows. Zhong Hui scattered them, captured the mountain pass, and at once appointed Xun Kai Army Protector, rewarding him with a complete set of saddle, horse, and armor.\n\nZhong Hui then summoned Xu Yi to his tent and rebuked him: “As vanguard, it was your duty to open roads through the mountains, lay bridges wherever you met water, and devote yourself to repairing bridges and roads so that the army might advance. Just now, when I reached the bridge, my horse’s hoof was trapped, and I nearly fell from it. Had it not been for Xun Kai, I would already have been slain! Since you disobeyed my military order, you must be punished according to military law!” He shouted to the guards to drag Xu Yi out and behead him.\n\nThe generals pleaded, “His father, Xu Chu, rendered great service to the court. We beg the Commander-in-Chief to pardon him.”\n\nZhong Hui angrily replied, “If military law is not made clear, how can I command the host?” He therefore ordered Xu Yi beheaded as a warning to all. Not one of the generals was left unshaken.\n\nAt that time the Shu general Wang Han held Lecheng, while Jiang Bin held Hancheng. Seeing the overwhelming strength of the Wei army, neither dared give battle; they merely shut their gates and defended themselves. Zhong Hui gave the order: “In war, swiftness is precious. We must not halt even briefly.” He therefore commanded Li Fu of the vanguard to surround Lecheng and Army Protector Xun Kai to surround Hancheng, while he himself led the main army against Yangping Pass.\n\nThe Shu general defending the pass, Fu Qian, discussed with his deputy, Jiang Shu, whether to fight or hold firm. Jiang Shu said, “The Wei army is exceedingly numerous, and its power cannot be withstood. Our best course is to defend the pass resolutely.”\n\nFu Qian said, “No. The Wei troops have come from afar and must be weary. Though numerous, they need not be feared. If we do not descend from the pass to fight, Hancheng and Lecheng are lost.”\n\nJiang Shu remained silent and made no reply. Suddenly a report came that the main body of the Wei army had reached the foot of the pass. Jiang Shu and Fu Qian mounted the walls to survey it. Zhong Hui brandished his whip and shouted, “I have come with a hundred thousand men! If you surrender at once, each of you will be promoted and employed according to his rank. But if you stubbornly refuse submission, once I break through the pass, jade and common stone alike shall be consumed!”\n\nFu Qian flew into a rage. Ordering Jiang Shu to guard the pass, he personally led three thousand soldiers charging down from it. Zhong Hui turned and fled, and the entire Wei army retreated. Fu Qian pursued them in the flush of success, whereupon the Wei troops closed ranks once more. When Fu Qian sought to withdraw into the pass, the banners of Wei had already been raised above it.\n\nJiang Shu called out, “I have surrendered to Wei!”\n\nFurious, Fu Qian cursed him in a stern voice: “Traitor who has forgotten grace and forsaken righteousness! With what face can you ever behold the Son of Heaven?” He wheeled his horse and renewed the battle against the Wei troops.\n\nThe Wei soldiers closed in from every side, surrounding Fu Qian at the heart of the press. He charged left and right, fighting desperately back and forth, but could not break free. Of the Shu soldiers under his command, eight or nine out of every ten were wounded. Fu Qian raised his face to heaven and sighed: “In life I was a minister of Shu; in death I shall be a ghost of Shu!” Once more he spurred his horse into the enemy. Struck by several spears, his robe and armor drenched in blood, he fell when his horse collapsed beneath him. Fu Qian then cut his own throat and died. A later poet lamented him:\n\nOne day he poured forth loyal wrath;\nA thousand autumns revere his righteous name.\nBetter to die the death of Fu Qian\nThan live the life of Jiang Shu.\n\nAfter Zhong Hui captured Yangping Pass, he found within it immense stores of grain, fodder, and military equipment. Greatly delighted, he rewarded the Three Armies. That night the Wei troops lodged in the city of Yang’an. Suddenly, tremendous shouts arose to the southwest. Zhong Hui hurried out of his tent to look, but there was not the slightest movement. The Wei army dared not sleep the entire night.\n\nAt the second watch of the following night, the shouting again arose in the southwest. Alarmed and suspicious, Zhong Hui sent men to investigate at daybreak. They returned and reported, “We scouted for more than ten li into the distance and found not a single person.”\n\nStill filled with uncertainty, Zhong Hui personally led several hundred horsemen, all fully armed and accoutered, to patrol toward the southwest. They came to a mountain, where suddenly a murderous vapor arose on every side, gloomy clouds gathered thickly, and mist shrouded the summit. Zhong Hui reined in his horse and asked the local guide, “What mountain is this?”\n\nHe answered, “This is Mount Dingjun. Xiahou Yuan died here long ago.”\n\nOn hearing this, Zhong Hui became melancholy and displeased, and reined around to return. As he rounded the mountainside, a violent gale suddenly sprang up. Several thousand horsemen burst forth behind them and charged with the wind. Zhong Hui was greatly alarmed and led his men galloping away. Countless officers fell from their horses. Yet when they reached Yangping Pass, not a single man or horse had been lost; they had merely bruised their faces in falling and lost their helmets.\n\nThey all said, “We saw men and horses charging out of the dark clouds, but when they drew near, they harmed no one. It was nothing but a whirlwind.”\n\nZhong Hui asked the surrendered general Jiang Shu, “Is there a divine temple on Mount Dingjun?”\n\nJiang Shu replied, “There is no divine temple there, only the tomb of Marquis Zhuge Wu.”\n\nZhong Hui exclaimed in astonishment, “This must be Marquis Wu manifesting his divine power. I shall go in person to offer sacrifice.”\n\nThe next day Zhong Hui prepared the sacrificial rites, slaughtered the full complement of ox, sheep, and pig, and went in person to the tomb of Marquis Wu, where he bowed twice and offered sacrifice. When the rites were complete, the violent wind abruptly ceased and the gloomy clouds scattered in every direction. Suddenly a gentle breeze began to blow and a fine rain softly fell. When the shower had passed, the sky cleared. The Wei soldiers rejoiced greatly, bowed in gratitude, and returned to camp.\n\nThat night Zhong Hui fell asleep leaning over a table in his tent. Suddenly a fresh breeze passed through, and he saw a man wearing a silk headcloth and carrying a feather fan. He was dressed in a crane-feather cloak, with white shoes and a black sash. His face was like fine jade, his lips as though painted with vermilion; his brows were delicate, his eyes bright, and he stood eight feet tall. In his light and graceful bearing, he had the aspect of an immortal.\n\nThe man entered the tent. Zhong Hui rose to greet him and asked, “Who are you, sir?”\n\nThe man replied, “This morning I was greatly honored by your visit. I have a few words to tell you. Though the fortunes of Han have declined and Heaven’s mandate cannot be defied, the common people of the Two Rivers have been wantonly visited by the calamity of war and are truly to be pitied. After entering their land, you must on no account slaughter the innocent.”\n\nWith that, he swept his sleeves and departed. Zhong Hui tried to detain him, but suddenly awoke and discovered that it had been a dream. Realizing that it was the spirit of Marquis Wu, he was filled with astonishment and awe.\n\nHe therefore issued an order to the vanguard to raise a white banner bearing the four words, “Preserve the State, Pacify the People.” Wherever the army went, anyone who wantonly killed a single person would pay with his own life. Thereupon all the people of Hanzhong came out of their cities to bow and welcome him. Zhong Hui comforted them one by one, and his soldiers did not commit the slightest offense. A later poet praised this in verse:\n\nTens of thousands of ghostly troops encircled Dingjun,\nCompelling Zhong Hui to bow before the sacred spirit.\nIn life, his counsels sustained the house of Liu;\nIn death, his last command still shielded Shu’s people.\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Wei was at Tazhong. Hearing that the Wei armies were approaching in great force, he sent dispatches to Liao Hua, Zhang Yi, and Dong Jue, ordering them to bring troops to his support. At the same time, he divided his own forces and assigned his generals to await the enemy.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that the Wei troops had arrived. Jiang Wei led his army out to meet them. The foremost general in the Wei formation was Wang Qi, Governor of Tianshui. Riding forth, Wang Qi shouted, “I now command a million soldiers and a thousand great generals! We are advancing in twenty separate columns and have already reached Chengdu. Instead of surrendering at once, you still seek to resist us. How can you be so ignorant of Heaven’s decree?”\n\nJiang Wei flew into a rage, leveled his spear, and galloped straight at Wang Qi. Before three bouts had been fought, Wang Qi was soundly defeated and fled. Jiang Wei drove his troops after him for twenty li, when suddenly gongs and drums sounded together and another force deployed before him. Upon its banner were written in large characters: “Qian Hong, Governor of Longxi.”\n\nJiang Wei laughed and said, “Such rat-like creatures are no match for me!” He urged his troops onward in pursuit. After another ten li, however, he encountered Deng Ai leading troops against him. The two armies plunged into a confused battle. Summoning all his spirit, Jiang Wei fought Deng Ai for more than ten bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. Then gongs and drums sounded once more behind him.\n\nAs Jiang Wei hastily withdrew, a messenger from the rear army reported, “All the camps at Gansong have been burned and destroyed by Yang Xin, Governor of Jincheng.”\n\nJiang Wei was greatly alarmed. He ordered his deputy generals to set up false banners and hold Deng Ai at bay, while he himself withdrew the rear division and hastened through the night to rescue Gansong. There he encountered Yang Xin. Yang Xin dared not engage him and fled along a mountain road, with Jiang Wei close behind.\n\nAs they approached the foot of a cliff, timber and stones rained down from above, and Jiang Wei could advance no farther. By the time he had turned back and reached the middle of the road, the Shu troops had already been defeated by Deng Ai. The main Wei army came on and surrounded Jiang Wei. Leading his horsemen, Jiang Wei fought his way out through the encirclement and fled into his main camp, where he held firm while awaiting reinforcements.\n\nSuddenly a courier on a swift horse arrived and reported, “Zhong Hui has broken through Yangping Pass. The defending general Jiang Shu surrendered, Fu Qian died in battle, and Hanzhong now belongs to Wei. Wang Han, the defender of Lecheng, and Jiang Bin, the defender of Hancheng, learned that Hanzhong had fallen and likewise opened their gates and surrendered. Hu Ji could not withstand the enemy and has fled back to Chengdu to seek reinforcements.”\n\nJiang Wei was greatly alarmed and immediately gave the order to strike camp. That night his army reached Jiangchuankou, where another force stood deployed before him. The leading Wei general was Yang Xin, Governor of Jincheng. Jiang Wei flew into a rage and galloped forward to engage him. After only one bout, Yang Xin fled in defeat.\n\nJiang Wei took up his bow and shot at him, but three arrows in succession all missed. His anger mounting, Jiang Wei broke his own bow, leveled his spear, and pursued. His warhorse stumbled with its forelegs and threw him to the ground. Yang Xin wheeled his horse and rode back to kill Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei leaped to his feet and thrust with his spear, striking Yang Xin’s horse squarely in the head. Wei troops came rushing up from behind and rescued Yang Xin.\n\nJiang Wei mounted his warhorse and was about to pursue when a report came that Deng Ai’s army had arrived behind him. Unable to attend to both front and rear, Jiang Wei gathered his forces and sought to regain Hanzhong. But a scout reported, “Zhuge Xu, Inspector of Yongzhou, has already cut off the route of return.”\n\nJiang Wei encamped amid the mountain fastnesses, while the Wei troops stationed themselves at the Yinping bridgehead. With no road forward or back, Jiang Wei sighed deeply and said, “Heaven means to destroy me!”\n\nHis deputy general Ning Sui said, “Though the Wei troops have blocked the Yinping bridge, Yongzhou itself must be lightly defended. If you proceed through Konghan Valley and strike directly at Yongzhou, Zhuge Xu will surely withdraw his forces from Yinping to rescue it. You may then lead your army to Jian’ge and defend it. In that way Hanzhong can be recovered.”\n\nJiang Wei accepted the plan. He immediately led his troops into Konghan Valley, feigning an attack on Yongzhou. A spy reported this to Zhuge Xu. Zhuge Xu was greatly alarmed and said, “Yongzhou is the place where my forces are assembled. If I should lose it through negligence, the court will certainly call me to account.” He hastily withdrew the main army and took the southern route to relieve Yongzhou, leaving only a small force to guard the bridgehead.\n\nJiang Wei entered the northern road and advanced about thirty li. Reckoning that the Wei army must already have departed, he reined about and turned his rear division into the vanguard, then made straight for the bridgehead. Sure enough, the main body of the Wei army had gone, leaving only a few soldiers on guard. Jiang Wei scattered them in a single assault and burned all their stockades and palisades.\n\nWhen Zhuge Xu learned that fires had arisen at the bridgehead, he led his army back once more. But Jiang Wei’s troops had already been gone for half a day, and Zhuge Xu did not dare pursue them.\n\nJiang Wei led his troops across the bridgehead and was proceeding onward when another army approached from ahead. It was commanded by Zhang Yi, General of the Left, and Liao Hua, General of the Right. Jiang Wei questioned them.\n\nZhang Yi said, “Huang Hao trusted the words of witches and mediums and refused to send troops. When I heard that Hanzhong was in danger, I raised an army on my own and came here, but by then Yangping Pass had already been captured by Zhong Hui. Now I have heard that you were surrounded, General, and have come especially to support you.”\n\nThe armies thereupon united into one. Liao Hua said, “We are now beset by enemies on every side, and our grain routes have been cut. It would be better to withdraw and defend Jian’ge, then devise a sound plan.”\n\nJiang Wei hesitated, unable to decide. Suddenly it was reported that Zhong Hui and Deng Ai had divided their troops into more than ten columns and were advancing to attack. Jiang Wei wished to divide his forces with Zhang Yi and Liao Hua and meet them in battle.\n\nLiao Hua said, “The terrain at Baishui is confined and the roads are numerous. It is no place to contest in battle. Better to withdraw for now and go to save Jian’ge. If Jian’ge is lost, our road will be cut off.”\n\nJiang Wei accepted his counsel and led his army toward Jian’ge. As they drew near the pass, they suddenly heard drums and horns sounding together and great shouts rising. Standards and banners stood everywhere, and an army had seized the entrance to the pass. Truly:\n\nHanzhong’s rugged strongholds were already lost;\nNow sudden storms arose at Jian’ge too.\n\nWhose army it was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 117\n\nDeng Ai Steals across Yinping; Zhuge Zhan Dies in Battle at Mianzhu\n\nNow Dong Jue, General-in-Chief Who Supports the State, heard that Wei troops had invaded the frontier by more than ten routes, so he led twenty thousand men to hold Jian’ge. That day, seeing great clouds of dust rising in the distance, he suspected the Wei army had come and hurriedly led his troops to secure the pass. Dong Jue himself went before the lines to inspect the newcomers and found they were Jiang Wei, Liao Hua, and Zhang Yi. Overjoyed, Dong Jue welcomed them into the pass. After the formal courtesies, he tearfully recounted the affair of the Latter Emperor and Huang Hao. Jiang Wei said, “Do not be troubled, sir. So long as I am here, I will never allow Wei to swallow Shu. For now, let us hold Jian’ge and devise at leisure a plan to repel the enemy.” Dong Jue said, “Though this pass can indeed be defended, there is no one in Chengdu. Should the enemy launch a surprise attack there, our whole position will collapse.” Jiang Wei said, “Chengdu is protected by steep mountains and rugged terrain and cannot easily be taken. There is no need to worry.” While they were speaking, a report suddenly came that Zhuge Xu had led troops to the foot of the pass. Jiang Wei flew into a rage and hastily led five thousand men down from the pass to attack. He drove straight into the Wei formation, charging left and right, and routed Zhuge Xu, who fled and pitched camp several dozen li away. Countless Wei soldiers were slain, and the Shu troops seized many horses, weapons, and implements. Jiang Wei then withdrew his men into the pass.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhong Hui encamped twenty-five li from Jian’ge, and Zhuge Xu came in person to confess his guilt. Zhong Hui angrily said, “I ordered you to hold the bridgehead at Yinping and cut off Jiang Wei’s road of retreat. How did you lose it? And now, without receiving any order from me, you advanced on your own authority and brought about this defeat!” Zhuge Xu replied, “Jiang Wei is full of treacherous schemes. He feigned an attack on Yongzhou, and, fearing Yongzhou might be lost, I led my troops to its rescue. Jiang Wei seized the opportunity to escape. I pursued him to the foot of the pass, never expecting to be defeated by him again.” Zhong Hui was furious and ordered him beheaded. Army Inspector Wei Guan said, “Though Zhuge Xu is guilty, he is under the command of General Who Conquers the West Deng Ai. You should not put him to death, General, lest you damage the harmony between your armies.” Zhong Hui said, “I have come expressly to conquer Shu under the Son of Heaven’s clear edict and the solemn command of the Duke of Jin. Even if Deng Ai himself were guilty, I would be bound to execute him.” Everyone pleaded earnestly, and Zhong Hui at last had Zhuge Xu confined in a prison cart and sent to Luoyang for the Duke of Jin to deal with. He then incorporated Zhuge Xu’s troops into his own command. When someone reported this to Deng Ai, Deng Ai angrily said, “You and I hold equal rank. I have long guarded the frontier and rendered great service to the state. How dare you presume to exalt yourself above me!” His son Deng Zhong advised him, “‘If one cannot endure a small grievance, one will disrupt a great design.’ If you fall out with him, Father, you will certainly hinder the great affairs of the state. I beg you to bear with him for now.” Deng Ai followed his advice, though anger remained in his heart, and rode with a dozen horsemen to see Zhong Hui.\n\nWhen Zhong Hui heard that Deng Ai had arrived, he asked those around him, “How many troops has Deng Ai brought?” They replied, “Only a dozen horsemen.” Zhong Hui then ordered several hundred armed guards to be drawn up both inside and outside his tent. Deng Ai dismounted and entered. Zhong Hui received him into the tent, and they exchanged the proper courtesies. Seeing the stern array of troops, Deng Ai felt uneasy and sought to sound him out, saying, “Your capture of Hanzhong is a great blessing to the court. You should now settle on a plan to take Jian’ge swiftly.” Zhong Hui said, “What is your considered opinion, General?” Deng Ai repeatedly professed his inability, but Zhong Hui pressed him for an answer. Deng Ai replied, “In my humble judgment, one army may be led by the narrow road through Yinping to emerge at Deyang Pavilion in Hanzhong. With this surprise force, Chengdu may be taken directly. Jiang Wei will certainly withdraw his troops to rescue it, whereupon you, General, may take advantage of the opening to seize Jian’ge and win complete success.” Zhong Hui was delighted. “Your plan is excellent, General! You may set out with your troops at once. I shall remain here awaiting news of your victory.” The two drank wine and parted. Returning to his own tent, Zhong Hui said to his generals, “Everyone says Deng Ai is a man of ability, but from what I have seen today, he is merely a mediocrity!” They asked why. Zhong Hui said, “The narrow road through Yinping runs entirely among lofty mountains and precipitous ridges. If Shu places a mere hundred men at the strategic defiles and cuts off his road back, all Deng Ai’s troops will starve to death. I need only advance by the main road. Why should I fear that Shu will not be conquered?” He therefore set up scaling ladders and catapult frames and concentrated his attacks upon Jian’ge Pass.\n\nDeng Ai, meanwhile, passed out through the camp gate and mounted his horse. Looking back at his attendants, he asked, “What did you think of Zhong Hui’s manner toward me?” They replied, “Judging by his words and expression, he plainly did not approve of your proposal, General, but merely forced himself to agree aloud.” Deng Ai laughed. “He thinks I cannot take Chengdu. I am all the more determined to take it!” When he returned to his own camp, Shi Zuan, Deng Zhong, and the other officers and men met him and asked, “What lofty discussion did you have today with General Who Guards the West Zhong Hui?” Deng Ai said, “I spoke to him in all sincerity, but he regards me as a mediocrity. Now that he has taken Hanzhong, he considers it a supreme achievement. Yet if I had not held Jiang Wei in check at Tazhong, how could he ever have succeeded? If I now take Chengdu, that will surpass his capture of Hanzhong!” That night he issued orders to strike camp and move all his troops toward the narrow road through Yinping. They made camp seven hundred li from Jian’ge. Someone reported to Zhong Hui, “Deng Ai has gone to take Chengdu.” Zhong Hui laughed at Deng Ai’s folly.\n\nDeng Ai composed a secret dispatch and sent a messenger racing to report to Sima Zhao. At the same time, he assembled his generals below his tent and asked them, “I intend now to take advantage of the enemy’s unpreparedness and seize Chengdu, establishing with all of you a fame that will never perish. Are you willing to follow me?” The generals answered, “We are ready to obey your commands and would not refuse even ten thousand deaths!” Deng Ai first ordered his son Deng Zhong to lead five thousand picked troops. They were to wear no armor, and each was to carry axes, chisels, and other tools. Whenever they encountered steep and perilous terrain, they were to hew through the mountains, open a road, and construct bridges and galleries to allow the army to pass. Deng Ai selected thirty thousand soldiers, each carrying dried provisions and ropes, and set out. After traveling a little more than a hundred li, he detached three thousand men to establish a camp there. After another hundred li, he again detached three thousand men to make camp. In the tenth month of that year they advanced from Yinping into sheer cliffs and precipitous valleys. For more than twenty days they traveled over seven hundred li, all through uninhabited country. The Wei troops established several camps along the way until only two thousand horse and foot remained. Ahead they came to a ridge called Sky-Scraping Ridge. Horses could go no farther, so Deng Ai climbed the ridge on foot, where he found Deng Zhong and all the road-opening soldiers in tears. Deng Ai asked the reason. Deng Zhong told him, “The western face of this ridge is a sheer wall and towering precipice. It cannot be cut through, and all our former labor has been wasted. That is why we weep.” Deng Ai said, “Our army has come this far after traveling more than seven hundred li. Beyond this ridge lies Jiangyou. How can we turn back now?” He called to all the soldiers, “‘If one does not enter the tiger’s lair, how can one obtain the tiger’s cub?’ You and I have come to this place together. If we succeed, we shall share wealth and honor alike.” All answered, “We will obey your command, General.” Deng Ai ordered the weapons and equipment thrown down first. Then he wrapped himself in felt and was the first to roll down. Those lieutenants who had felt coats wrapped themselves in them and rolled after him; those without felt coats bound ropes around their waists and descended by clutching trees and hanging from branches, proceeding one behind another like fish in a line. Deng Ai, Deng Zhong, the two thousand soldiers, and the strong men who had opened the mountain road all crossed Sky-Scraping Ridge. They had only just put their armor and equipment in order and resumed their march when they saw beside the road a stone tablet engraved with the words: “Inscribed by Zhuge, the Martial Marquis and Prime Minister.” The inscription read:\n\n“When the two fires first arise, one shall cross this place.\nWhen two warriors contend for mastery, both shall soon perish.”\n\nAfter reading it, Deng Ai was greatly alarmed. He hastily bowed twice before the tablet and said, “The Martial Marquis was truly a divine man! Alas that I could not serve him as my teacher!” A later poet wrote:\n\nYinping’s rugged ridges rise level with the sky;\nBlack cranes circle there, still fearful of the flight.\nFrom this place Deng Ai descended wrapped in felt—\nWho knew that Zhuge had foreseen it all?\n\nNow Deng Ai had secretly crossed Yinping, and as he led his troops onward, he came upon a large, deserted camp. Those around him said, “We have heard that while the Martial Marquis lived, he assigned one thousand troops to guard this perilous defile. The present ruler of Shu, Liu Shan, abolished the post.” Deng Ai sighed without cease, then said to his men, “We have had a road here, but we have no road back. The city of Jiangyou ahead is amply supplied with provisions. Advance, and you may live; retreat, and you will die. You must unite all your strength and attack it.” Everyone answered, “We are willing to fight to the death here!” Deng Ai went on foot, leading his two thousand men, and marched by forced stages through the night to seize Jiangyou.\n\nThe commander defending Jiangyou was Ma Miao. Though he had heard that Eastern Chuan had fallen and had made some preparations, he guarded only against an attack along the main road. Relying also on Jiang Wei’s whole army to hold Jian’ge Pass, he treated the military situation lightly. That day, after drilling his troops, he returned home and drank wine with his wife, Lady Li, beside the hearth. His wife asked, “We have repeatedly heard that the frontier situation is most urgent. Why do you show no sign of concern, General?” Ma Miao said, “Jiang Boyue has the great affairs of state in his hands. What has any of it to do with me?” His wife said, “Even so, the city you have been charged to defend is by no means unimportant.” Ma Miao said, “The Son of Heaven trusts Huang Hao and is sunk in wine and women. I expect disaster is not far off. When the Wei army arrives, surrender will be the best course. Why trouble ourselves?” His wife flew into a rage and spat in his face. “You are a man, yet already harbor thoughts both disloyal and dishonorable! In vain have you received rank and emolument from the state. How can I bear to look upon you again?” Ashamed, Ma Miao had no words to answer. Suddenly a servant rushed in and reported, “The Wei general Deng Ai has come from no one knows where with more than two thousand men, and they have swarmed into the city!” Ma Miao was horrified. He hurried out to offer his surrender, prostrated himself below the public hall, and tearfully declared, “I have long wished in my heart to surrender. I now offer to summon all the city’s inhabitants and the troops under my command and have them submit to you, General.” Deng Ai accepted his surrender. He incorporated the troops of Jiangyou into his own command and appointed Ma Miao as his guide. Suddenly it was reported that Ma Miao’s wife had hanged herself. Deng Ai asked the reason, and Ma Miao told him the truth. Moved by her virtue, Deng Ai ordered that she be buried with full honors and personally went to offer sacrifice. None among the men of Wei who heard of it failed to sigh in admiration. A later poet praised her:\n\nThe Latter Emperor, sunk in folly, brought Han’s rule to its end;\nHeaven sent Deng Ai to seize the western lands of Chuan.\nAlas, though Ba and Shu possessed so many famous generals,\nNot one could match the virtue of Lady Li of Jiangyou!\n\nAfter taking Jiangyou, Deng Ai summoned the rest of his troops from the narrow road through Yinping. When all had assembled at Jiangyou, he marched directly to attack Fucheng. His subordinate commander Tian Xu said, “Our army has come through perilous country and is utterly exhausted. We should rest for several days before advancing.” Deng Ai flew into a rage. “In war, divine speed is precious. How dare you unsettle the morale of my army?” He shouted for the guards to drag Tian Xu out and behead him. Only the generals’ urgent pleas saved him. Deng Ai himself drove the army onward to Fucheng. The officials, soldiers, and people inside the city thought the enemy had descended from heaven, and all surrendered. Men of Shu hastened to carry the news to Chengdu. When the Latter Emperor heard it, he anxiously summoned Huang Hao and questioned him. Huang Hao memorialized, “This is merely a false report. The divine man would never mislead Your Majesty.” The Latter Emperor again summoned the sorceress to question her, but no one knew where she had gone. By this time, urgent memorials from near and far came like driving snowflakes, and messengers arrived and departed in an unbroken stream. The Latter Emperor convened the court to deliberate. The many officials merely looked at one another, and not one spoke a word. Xi Zheng stepped forward and memorialized, “The situation is now desperate. Your Majesty should summon the Martial Marquis’s son and consult him on a plan to repel the enemy.” The Martial Marquis’s son was Zhuge Zhan, styled Siyuan. His mother, Lady Huang, was the daughter of Huang Chengyan. Though exceedingly plain in appearance, she possessed extraordinary gifts: above, she understood the patterns of the heavens; below, she discerned the forms of the earth. There was no work on strategy, tactics, or the hidden arts that she did not comprehend. While the Martial Marquis lived in Nanyang, he heard of her worth and asked to marry her. In his studies, the Martial Marquis received much assistance from his wife. After his death, she too died soon afterward, and in her final teachings she urged her son Zhan above all to be loyal and filial. Zhuge Zhan had been intelligent from childhood. He married a daughter of the Latter Emperor and became Commandant of the Imperial Son-in-Law. Later he inherited his father’s title, Marquis of Wuxiang. In the fourth year of Jingyao, he was promoted to General of the Guard for the Army on Campaign. Because Huang Hao held power at the time, Zhuge Zhan had pleaded illness and remained out of office.\n\nThe Latter Emperor accepted Xi Zheng’s advice and immediately issued three edicts in succession summoning Zhuge Zhan to the palace. Tearfully, the Latter Emperor said, “Deng Ai’s troops are already encamped at Fucheng, and Chengdu is in peril. For the sake of my late father, save my life!” Zhuge Zhan also wept as he memorialized, “My father and I received profound favor from the Former Emperor and exceptional grace from Your Majesty. Even if my liver and brains were smeared upon the ground, I could never repay it. I beg Your Majesty to muster all the troops in Chengdu and entrust them to me, that I may fight one final battle to the death.” The Latter Emperor at once placed seventy thousand troops from Chengdu under Zhuge Zhan’s command. After taking leave of the Latter Emperor, Zhuge Zhan put the army in order, assembled his generals, and asked, “Who dares serve as vanguard?” Before he had finished, a young officer stepped forward and said, “Now that you hold supreme command, Father, your son wishes to serve as vanguard.” All looked and saw that it was Zhuge Zhan’s eldest son, Zhuge Shang. At the time, Shang was nineteen years old. He had read widely in military works and was thoroughly trained in the martial arts. Zhuge Zhan was delighted and appointed him vanguard. That day the great army departed Chengdu and went to meet the Wei troops.\n\nMa Miao had presented Deng Ai with a geographical map that showed in full detail the one hundred sixty li from Fucheng to Chengdu, marking every mountain, river, road, pass, and perilous defile. After examining it, Deng Ai exclaimed in alarm, “If I merely hold Fucheng and the men of Shu occupy the mountains ahead, how can I succeed? If we delay for long and Jiang Wei’s troops arrive, my army will be in danger.” He swiftly summoned Shi Zuan and his son Deng Zhong and instructed them, “Lead a force and march through the night directly to Mianzhu to oppose the Shu troops. I will follow close behind. You must not be negligent or slow. If you allow the enemy to occupy the strategic heights first, I will assuredly behead you!”\n\nShi Zuan and Deng Zhong led their troops toward Mianzhu, but before they reached it, they encountered the Shu army. Both armies deployed in battle formation. Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong reined in their horses beneath the standard at the gate of their camp and saw the Shu troops arranged in the Eight Trigrams Formation. After three rolls of the drums, the gate standards parted, and several dozen officers escorted a four-wheeled carriage forward. Seated upright upon it was a man wearing a silk cap and holding a feather fan, clad in a crane-feather cloak with square-cut skirts. Above the carriage flew a yellow banner inscribed: “Zhuge, the Martial Marquis and Prime Minister of Han.” Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong were so terrified that sweat poured over their bodies. Looking back at their soldiers, they cried, “So Kongming is still alive! We are finished!” They hurriedly wheeled their troops about, but the Shu army swept down upon them, and the Wei troops fled in utter defeat. The Shu soldiers pursued and slaughtered them for more than twenty li before encountering Deng Ai’s reinforcements. The two sides then withdrew their troops. Deng Ai seated himself in his command tent and summoned Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong to account for themselves. “Why did you retreat without fighting?” Deng Zhong replied, “We saw Zhuge Kongming leading the troops in the Shu formation, and therefore fled back.” Deng Ai angrily said, “Even if Kongming had returned to life, why should I fear him? Your rash retreat brought about this defeat. You should be beheaded at once to uphold military law!” Everyone pleaded desperately, and only then did Deng Ai’s anger subside. He sent scouts to investigate, and they returned to report that Kongming’s son Zhuge Zhan commanded the army, Zhuge Zhan’s son Zhuge Shang served as vanguard, and the figure seated in the carriage was a wooden image of Kongming.\n\nWhen Deng Ai heard this, he reassigned Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong, saying, “The moment of victory or defeat rests upon this one stroke. If you fail to win again, you will assuredly be beheaded!” Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong again led ten thousand men into battle. Zhuge Shang, alone on horseback with a single spear, summoned all his vigor and fought both men until they retreated. Zhuge Zhan then directed the troops on his two wings to charge. They crashed into the Wei formation, thrusting left and right and surging back and forth through the enemy scores of times. The Wei troops suffered a crushing defeat, and the dead were beyond counting. Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong fled after being wounded. Zhuge Zhan drove his army after them for more than twenty li, then established a camp to confront the enemy. Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong returned to Deng Ai. Seeing both men wounded, Deng Ai found it inconvenient to reproach them. Instead, he consulted his generals, saying, “Shu has Zhuge Zhan, who has ably inherited his father’s purpose. In two battles he has killed more than ten thousand of my men. Unless we destroy him swiftly, he will surely become a calamity hereafter.” Army Inspector Qiu Ben said, “Why not write him a letter to entice him?” Deng Ai followed his advice and composed a letter, which he sent by an envoy into the Shu camp. The officer at the gate led the envoy before the command tent, where he presented the letter. Zhuge Zhan broke the seal and read:\n\nDeng Ai, General Who Conquers the West, sends this letter beneath the banner of Zhuge Siyuan, General of the Guard for the Army on Campaign:\n\nIn my humble observation, among all the worthy and talented men of recent times, none has equaled your honored father. In former days, when he first emerged from his thatched cottage, a single discourse of his divided the realm into three kingdoms. He pacified Jingzhou and Yizhou and thereby established a hegemonic enterprise seldom equaled in ancient or modern times. Later, he marched six times from Mount Qi; that he did not prevail was not from any lack of wisdom or strength, but solely because Heaven had so ordained.\n\nNow the Latter Emperor is benighted and weak, and the royal aura of his house has come to an end. I, Deng Ai, obey the Son of Heaven’s command and have brought a mighty army to conquer Shu. Already I have seized all the lands in my path, and Chengdu is in peril from morning to evening. Why do you not obey Heaven, follow the will of the people, and come over to me in righteousness? I shall memorialize the throne to enfeoff you as Prince of Langya, that you may shed glory upon your ancestors. These are assuredly no empty words. I trust you will preserve this letter and examine it well.\n\nWhen Zhuge Zhan finished reading, he flew into a towering rage and tore the letter to pieces. He ordered the guards to behead the envoy at once, then commanded the envoy’s attendants to carry the head back to the Wei camp and present it to Deng Ai. Deng Ai was furious and intended to go out immediately to battle. Qiu Ben remonstrated, “You must not go out rashly, General. You should defeat him by stratagem.” Deng Ai accepted his advice. He ordered Wang Qi, Administrator of Tianshui, and Qian Hong, Administrator of Longxi, to conceal two forces in the rear, while he personally led his army forward. At that moment Zhuge Zhan was about to issue a challenge when a sudden report came that Deng Ai himself had arrived with his troops. Zhuge Zhan flew into a rage, led his army out at once, and charged directly into the Wei formation. Deng Ai fled in defeat. Zhuge Zhan pursued and pressed the slaughter, but suddenly the two ambush forces attacked. The Shu troops were utterly defeated and withdrew into Mianzhu. Deng Ai ordered the city surrounded. The Wei troops raised a great shout on every side and encircled Mianzhu as tightly as an iron barrel.\n\nInside the city, Zhuge Zhan saw that the enemy was pressing close, so he ordered Peng He to carry a letter and fight his way out to seek aid from Eastern Wu. Peng He reached Eastern Wu, obtained an audience with the Wu ruler Sun Xiu, and presented the urgent appeal. After reading it, the ruler of Wu consulted his ministers, saying, “Since Shu is in desperate peril, how can I sit and watch without coming to its aid?” He immediately appointed the veteran general Ding Feng as commander-in-chief, with Ding Feng the Younger and Sun Yi as his deputies, and ordered them to lead fifty thousand troops to the rescue of Shu. Ding Feng received the decree and took the field. He assigned Ding Feng the Younger and Sun Yi twenty thousand troops to advance toward Mianzhong, while he personally led thirty thousand toward Shouchun, dividing the troops into three columns to render aid.\n\nWhen Zhuge Zhan saw that no relief force had arrived, he said to his generals, “To defend for long is no sound plan.” He left his son Zhuge Shang and Secretary Zhang Zun to guard the city, then donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led the three divisions out through three gates flung wide for the attack. Seeing the troops emerge, Deng Ai withdrew his men. Zhuge Zhan pursued with all his strength. Suddenly a cannon boomed, troops closed in from all four sides, and Zhuge Zhan was trapped at the heart of the encirclement. Leading his men, he charged left and right and slew several hundred enemies. Deng Ai ordered all his troops to loose their arrows. The Shu soldiers scattered in every direction. Struck by an arrow, Zhuge Zhan fell from his horse and cried aloud, “My strength is spent! I must repay the state with my death!” He drew his sword, cut his own throat, and died. From the city wall, his son Zhuge Shang saw his father fall amid the enemy host and flew into a towering rage. He donned his armor and mounted his horse. Zhang Zun remonstrated, “Young General, you must not go out rashly!” Zhuge Shang sighed and said, “My grandfather, my father, and I have received profound favor from the state. Now that my father has died before the enemy, what use have I for life?” He spurred his horse out to battle and died amid the fighting. A later poet praised Zhuge Zhan and Zhuge Shang, father and son:\n\nIt was not that these loyal ministers alone lacked cunning;\nHeaven itself had willed the fiery house of Liu should end.\nThe worthy heir whom Zhuge left in former days\nIn honor and devotion truly matched the Martial Marquis.\n\nDeng Ai pitied their loyalty and had father and son buried together. Then, taking advantage of the opening, he attacked Mianzhu. Zhang Zun, Huang Chong, and Li Qiu each led a force out to fight. The Shu troops were few and the Wei troops many; all three men died in battle, and Deng Ai thereby captured Mianzhu. After rewarding and feasting his army, he set out to take Chengdu. Truly:\n\nBehold the Latter Emperor in the hour of danger:\nIt differed not from when Liu Zhang was pressed of old.\n\nHow Chengdu would be defended remains unknown; read the next chapter to learn the outcome.\n\n### Chapter 118\n\nA Prince Weeps at the Ancestral Temple and Dies for Filial Duty; Two Generals Enter Western Shu and Vie for Merit\n\nMeanwhile, in Chengdu, the Latter Lord heard that Deng Ai had taken Mianzhu and that Zhuge Zhan and his son had both perished. Greatly alarmed, he hastily summoned his civil and military officials to deliberate. A close attendant reported, “Outside the city, the people are helping the aged and carrying the young, and their weeping shakes the air. Each is fleeing for his life.” The Latter Lord was terrified and knew not what to do. Suddenly a scout rode in with word that the Wei army was nearing the city walls. Many officials counseled, “Our troops are few and our generals scarce; we cannot meet the enemy. Better to abandon Chengdu at once and flee to the seven southern commanderies. The country there is steep and rugged and may be held in defense. We can then enlist the aid of the tribesmen and return later to recover the realm.” Qiao Zhou, Grand Master for Splendid Happiness, said, “That will not do. The southern tribes have long been prone to rebellion, and in ordinary times we have shown them no kindness. If we seek refuge among them now, we shall surely meet with disaster.” Other officials then memorialized, “Shu and Wu are allied. Now that matters are desperate, we can go over to Wu.” Qiao Zhou again remonstrated: “Since ancient times, no Son of Heaven has ever maintained himself by lodging in another state. I judge that Wei can swallow Wu, but Wu cannot swallow Wei. If Your Majesty declares himself a subject of Wu, that will be one humiliation. If Wu is afterward swallowed by Wei and Your Majesty must then declare himself a subject of Wei, that will be a second humiliation. Better not to seek refuge in Wu, but to surrender directly to Wei. Wei will surely divide off territory and enfeoff Your Majesty; thus, above, you may preserve the ancestral temples, and below, you may safeguard the common people. I beg Your Majesty to consider it.” The Latter Lord remained undecided and withdrew into the palace.\n\nThe next day, opinions were still in tumult. Seeing the urgency of the situation, Qiao Zhou once more submitted a memorial of remonstrance. The Latter Lord accepted his counsel. Just as he was preparing to go out and surrender, a man suddenly stepped from behind a screen and harshly reviled Qiao Zhou: “You rotten scholar who clings to life! How dare you recklessly debate the great affairs of the altars of state? Since ancient times, when has there ever been a Son of Heaven who surrendered?” The Latter Lord looked and saw that it was his fifth son, Liu Chen, Prince of Beidi. The Latter Lord had seven sons: the eldest was Liu Xuan; the second, Liu Yao; the third, Liu Cong; the fourth, Liu Zan; the fifth was Liu Chen, Prince of Beidi; the sixth, Liu Xun; and the seventh, Liu Qu. Of the seven, only Liu Chen had been intelligent from childhood, with courage and acuity surpassing other men; all the rest were weak and docile. The Latter Lord said to him, “All the great ministers now agree that we ought to surrender. Will you alone, relying on the valor of hot blood, have the whole city drenched in blood?” Liu Chen replied, “When the Former Emperor lived, Qiao Zhou never took part in affairs of state. Now he presumes to debate a matter of supreme importance and rashly utters words that sow disorder. This is utterly unreasonable. By my humble reckoning, Chengdu still has tens of thousands of troops, while Jiang Wei’s entire army remains at Jiange. If he learns that the Wei army has violated the imperial precincts, he will surely come to our aid. By striking from within and without, we may win complete success. How can we heed the words of a rotten scholar and lightly cast away the foundation laid by the Former Emperor?” The Latter Lord rebuked him: “What can a child like you know of Heaven’s appointed time?” Liu Chen knocked his head upon the ground and wept. “If our fortunes are exhausted, our strength spent, and ruin about to overtake us, then father and sons, sovereign and ministers, should make one last stand with our backs to the city and die together for the altars of state. Thus may we face the Former Emperor. But how can we surrender?” The Latter Lord would not listen. Liu Chen wailed aloud: “The Former Emperor did not establish this foundation with ease. Now it is to be abandoned in a single day. I would rather die than endure the shame!” The Latter Lord ordered his attendants to thrust him out through the palace gates. He then commanded Qiao Zhou to compose a letter of surrender and sent Zhang Shao, privately appointed Palace Attendant, together with Deng Liang, Commandant of the Imperial Son-in-Law, and Qiao Zhou, bearing the imperial jade seal to Luocheng to sue for surrender.\n\nAt that time Deng Ai sent several hundred armored horsemen toward Chengdu each day to scout. That day they saw the banners of surrender raised, and Deng Ai was overjoyed. Before long, Zhang Shao and the others arrived, and Deng Ai ordered men to welcome them in. The three bowed prostrate below the steps and presented the terms of surrender and the imperial jade seal. Deng Ai opened the letter and read it. Greatly delighted, he accepted the seal and treated Zhang Shao, Qiao Zhou, and Deng Liang with high honor. He then wrote a reply and entrusted it to the three men to carry back to Chengdu and reassure the people. They took leave of Deng Ai and returned directly to Chengdu. Entering the Latter Lord’s presence, they presented the reply and described in detail the kindness with which Deng Ai had treated them. The Latter Lord broke the seal and read the letter. Greatly pleased, he at once dispatched Jiang Xian, Grand Coachman, with an edict ordering Jiang Wei to surrender without delay. He also sent Li Hu, Gentleman of the Masters of Writing, to deliver the registers to Deng Ai. There were altogether 280,000 households; 940,000 men and women; 102,000 armored soldiers; 40,000 officials; more than 400,000 measures of grain in the granaries; 3,000 jin of gold and silver; and 200,000 bolts each of brocade, damask, colored silk, and plain silk. Other goods remained in the storehouses, too numerous to be fully counted. The first day of the twelfth month was chosen for the sovereign and his ministers to go out and surrender.\n\nWhen Liu Chen, Prince of Beidi, heard of this, his fury towered to the heavens, and he entered the palace wearing his sword. His wife, Lady Cui, asked, “Why does Your Highness look so unlike yourself today?” Liu Chen replied, “The Wei army is drawing near. My imperial father has accepted the terms of surrender, and tomorrow the sovereign and his ministers will go out and submit. From this time forth, the altars of state will be extinguished. I mean first to die and meet the Former Emperor beneath the earth rather than bend my knees before another!” Lady Cui said, “Noble indeed! Noble indeed! Such a death is well chosen! I beg to die first; Your Highness may die afterward.” Liu Chen said, “Why should you die?” Lady Cui replied, “Your Highness dies for your father; I die for my husband. The righteousness is the same. When the husband perishes, the wife dies—why need you ask?” When she had spoken, she dashed herself against a pillar and died. Liu Chen then slew his three sons with his own hand, cut off his wife’s head, and carried it to the Temple of Emperor Zhaolie. Prostrating himself, he cried, “Your servant is ashamed to see the foundation of our house abandoned to others. Therefore I first slew my wife and sons, severing all ties that might cling to my heart; now I shall offer my one life in requital to my ancestor! If my ancestor has a spirit, may he know his grandson’s heart!” He wept bitterly until blood flowed from his eyes, then cut his own throat and died. When the people of Shu heard of it, not one was unmoved to grief. A later poet wrote in praise:\n\nSovereign and ministers gladly bent the knee;\nOne son alone was stricken by despair.\nGone now were all the hopes of western Sichuan—\nHow heroic was Beidi’s prince!\nHe gave his life to requite his mighty ancestor,\nAnd tore his hair while weeping to the vault of heaven.\nAwe-inspiring still, he seems alive—\nWho dares to say the Han had wholly died?\n\nWhen the Latter Lord heard that the Prince of Beidi had cut his own throat, he ordered that he be buried. The next day the Wei army arrived in great force. The Latter Lord, leading the crown prince, the other princes, and more than sixty civil and military officials, went ten li out through the northern gate to surrender, their hands bound behind them and a coffin carried on a cart. Deng Ai raised the Latter Lord to his feet, personally untied his bonds, burned the coffin and its cart, and entered the city beside him in a carriage. A later poet lamented:\n\nTens of thousands of Wei troops entered Sichuan;\nThe Latter Lord clung to life and failed to die.\nHuang Hao to the last preserved his will to cheat the state;\nJiang Wei in vain bore gifts that might have saved the age.\nHow fierce the hearts of loyal men who kept their faith entire!\nHow mournful the resolve of that imperial prince who held his honor!\nZhaolie built his enterprise with toil beyond all measure,\nYet in one morning all his deeds were turned to ash.\n\nThereupon all the people of Chengdu came forth with incense and flowers to welcome them. Deng Ai appointed the Latter Lord General of Agile Cavalry, while all the other civil and military officials received offices according to their ranks. He asked the Latter Lord to return to the palace and issue proclamations pacifying the people, and he took possession of the granaries and treasuries. He also ordered Zhang Jun, Minister of Ceremonies, and Zhang Shao, Assistant Inspector of Yizhou, to summon the soldiers and people of the various commanderies to submit peacefully. Others were sent to persuade Jiang Wei to surrender, while messengers were dispatched to Luoyang to report the victory. When Deng Ai learned of Huang Hao’s treachery and wickedness, he intended to behead him. Huang Hao bribed Deng Ai’s attendants with gold and precious objects and thereby escaped death. From that time, the Han was no more. On the fall of the Han, a later poet wrote these lines in remembrance of the Marquis of Wu:\n\nEven apes and birds still seem to fear his stern dispatches;\nWind and cloud should surely guard his frontier palisades.\nIn vain the great commander wielded his inspired brush;\nAt last men saw a captive king conveyed by relay carriage.\nHis talents matched Guan Zhong and Yue Yi—he shamed them not;\nBut Guan Yu and Zhang Fei lacked Heaven’s favor—what could he do?\nIn later years, passing his shrine within the Brocade City,\nOne chants the “Liangfu Song,” and grief remains unspent!\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Xian, the Grand Coachman, arrived at Jiange and entered Jiang Wei’s presence. He delivered the Latter Lord’s edict and told him of the surrender. Jiang Wei was so shocked that he could not speak. When the generals beneath his tent heard, they were all filled with grief and resentment. Gnashing their teeth, glaring in fury, their beards and hair bristling upright, they drew their swords, hacked at the rocks, and cried aloud, “We have fought to the death! Why did the court surrender before us?” The sound of their wailing could be heard for scores of li. Seeing that the hearts of the men still yearned for Han, Jiang Wei soothed them with kindly words: “Do not be troubled, generals. I have a plan by which the House of Han may be restored.” The generals begged to hear it. Jiang Wei drew each of them close and whispered the stratagem in his ear. He then raised banners of surrender throughout Jiange Pass and first sent a man to Zhong Hui’s camp to report that Jiang Wei was coming to surrender with Zhang Yi, Liao Hua, Dong Jue, and the others. Zhong Hui was overjoyed and sent men to welcome Jiang Wei into his tent. Zhong Hui said, “Boyue, why have you come so late?” With a grave expression and tears in his eyes, Jiang Wei replied, “The whole army of the state was entrusted to me. For me to have come to this pass today may still be called swift.” Zhong Hui marveled greatly at him. He descended from his seat, exchanged bows with Jiang Wei, and treated him as an honored guest. Jiang Wei said to Zhong Hui, “I have heard that ever since the campaign in Huainan, not one of the general’s calculations has failed. The present greatness of the Sima clan is entirely due to your efforts. Therefore I willingly bow my head before you. But had it been Deng Shizai, I would have fought him to the death. How could I ever have surrendered to him?” Zhong Hui thereupon broke an arrow as a pledge and swore brotherhood with Jiang Wei. Their affection became exceedingly close, and he allowed Jiang Wei to retain command of his troops as before. Jiang Wei rejoiced inwardly and sent Jiang Xian back to Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai appointed Shi Zuan Inspector of Yizhou, while Qian Hong, Wang Qi, and the others were each placed in charge of provinces and commanderies. He also built a terrace at Mianzhu to commemorate his military achievement and held a great banquet for all the officials of Shu. When Deng Ai was half-drunk, he pointed at the assembled officials and said, “It is only because you were fortunate enough to encounter me that you are alive today. Had you encountered another general, you would all have been annihilated.” The officials rose and bowed their thanks. Suddenly Jiang Xian arrived and reported that Jiang Wei had surrendered of his own accord to Zhong Hui, General Who Pacifies the West. Deng Ai was bitterly angered against Zhong Hui on this account, and he wrote a letter to be carried to Sima Zhao, Duke of Jin, at Luoyang. Sima Zhao received and read it. The letter said:\n\n“Your servant Ai humbly submits that in warfare there are occasions when proclamation must precede action. Now, taking advantage of the momentum gained by pacifying Shu, we should press on against Wu. This is the moment to sweep it away as one rolls up a mat. Yet after so great a campaign, the officers and soldiers are weary and cannot be employed at once. We should leave twenty thousand troops from Longyou and twenty thousand troops from Shu to boil salt, develop the mines and foundries, and build boats, thus preparing in advance for an advance downriver. Then we should send envoys to explain the advantages of submission and the perils of resistance, and Wu may be pacified without a campaign. Moreover, Liu Shan should be treated generously in order to induce Sun Xiu to submit. If Liu Shan is sent to the capital at once, the men of Wu will inevitably become suspicious and will not be encouraged in their desire to embrace our transforming rule. He should therefore remain temporarily in Shu and be required to reach the capital in the winter of next year. Liu Shan may now be enfeoffed as Prince of Fufeng and granted wealth sufficient to maintain his household, while his sons should receive the ranks of dukes and ministers, thereby displaying the favor bestowed upon those who accept our mandate. Then the men of Wu, awed by our might and won by our virtue, will submit as soon as they hear the wind.”\n\nWhen Sima Zhao had finished reading, he strongly suspected that Deng Ai intended to act on his own authority. He therefore first sent a personal letter to Wei Guan, and afterward issued an edict enfeoffing Deng Ai:\n\n“Deng Ai, General Who Conquers the West, displayed his might and exerted his martial valor, penetrating deep into enemy territory and compelling the ruler who had usurped the imperial title to bind his neck and submit. Before the campaign had passed through a single season, before battle had lasted through a single day, the foe dispersed like clouds and was rolled up like a mat, and Ba and Shu were swept clear and pacified. Even Bai Qi’s destruction of mighty Chu and Han Xin’s conquest of formidable Zhao cannot compare with this achievement. Let Ai therefore be appointed Grand Commandant, and let twenty thousand households be added to his fief. Let his two sons be enfeoffed as village marquises, each with a fief of one thousand households.”\n\nAfter Deng Ai had received the edict, Army Inspector Wei Guan produced Sima Zhao’s personal letter and gave it to him. The letter stated that the matters proposed by Deng Ai must await a report to the throne and could not be put into effect on his own authority. Deng Ai said, “‘When a general is in the field, there are commands from his sovereign that he need not obey.’ Since I have received an edict granting me full authority for the campaign, how can my actions be obstructed?” He then wrote another letter and ordered the envoy to carry it to Luoyang. At the time, everyone at court was saying that Deng Ai surely harbored treasonous intentions, and Sima Zhao’s suspicion deepened. Presently the envoy returned and presented Deng Ai’s letter. Sima Zhao broke the seal and read:\n\n“Your servant Ai received the mandate to campaign in the west. Now that the chief malefactor has submitted, I must act as circumstances require in order to pacify those newly attached to us. If I await commands from the court, messages must travel back and forth over a long road, and the days and months will be drawn out. According to the principles of the Spring and Autumn Annals, when a great officer is beyond the borders, he may act on his own authority whenever his actions can secure the altars of state and benefit the realm. Wu has not yet submitted and its position is linked with that of Shu; we cannot cling to ordinary rules and thereby lose our opportunity. The art of war teaches that in advancing one does not seek fame, and in retreating one does not avoid blame. Though Ai lacks the integrity of the men of old, he will never shrink from suspicion of himself and thereby cause harm to the state. I submit this declaration in advance, believing that these measures may properly be carried out.”\n\nWhen Sima Zhao had finished reading, he was greatly alarmed and hastily consulted Jia Chong. “Deng Ai has grown arrogant through his achievements and acts entirely as he pleases. His treasonous intent is now exposed. What is to be done?” Jia Chong replied, “Why does my lord not bestow a high office upon Zhong Hui and use him to restrain Deng Ai?” Sima Zhao followed his counsel. He sent an envoy bearing an edict appointing Zhong Hui Minister over the Masses, while commanding Wei Guan to supervise both armies. He also gave Wei Guan a personal letter instructing him and Zhong Hui to watch Deng Ai closely and guard against any revolt. Zhong Hui received and read the edict:\n\n“Zhong Hui, General Who Pacifies the West, proved invincible wherever he advanced, and no powerful foe could stand before him. He exercised authority over all the cities and gathered in those who had fled and scattered. The mighty leaders of Shu came before him with their hands bound behind them and submitted to our mandate. No calculation in his plans was overlooked; no deed that he undertook failed of accomplishment. Let Hui therefore be appointed Minister over the Masses and advanced to the rank of county marquis, with ten thousand households added to his fief. Let two of his sons be enfeoffed as village marquises, each with a fief of one thousand households.”\n\nAfter receiving his new rank, Zhong Hui at once summoned Jiang Wei to consult with him. “Deng Ai’s achievement surpasses mine, and he has also been appointed Grand Commandant. Now Duke Sima suspects him of harboring treasonous intentions; for that reason he has made Wei Guan army inspector and ordered me by edict to restrain him. What wise counsel have you, Boyue?” Jiang Wei replied, “I have heard that Deng Ai was born to a low and humble station and in his youth tended calves for a farming household. Now, through mere chance, he has followed the narrow bypaths of Yinping, clinging to trees and hanging from cliffs, and thus achieved this great success. It did not arise from any excellent strategy but depended entirely upon the vast good fortune of the state. Had the general and I not held each other in check at Jiange, how could Deng Ai ever have won this merit? Now he wishes to enfeoff the ruler of Shu as Prince of Fufeng, which is plainly an attempt to bind the people of Shu closely to himself. His treasonous intention may be seen without being spoken. Duke Sima is right to suspect him.” Zhong Hui highly approved these words. Jiang Wei continued, “Please dismiss your attendants. I have a confidential matter to tell you.” Zhong Hui ordered everyone to withdraw. Jiang Wei drew a map from his sleeve and handed it to him, saying, “In former days, when the Marquis of Wu first emerged from his thatched cottage, he presented this map to the Former Emperor and said, ‘The land of Yizhou contains a thousand li of fertile fields; its people are numerous and its state wealthy. Here an imperial enterprise may be founded.’ Because of this, the Former Emperor established his power at Chengdu. Now that Deng Ai has reached such a place, how could he not grow presumptuous?” Zhong Hui was delighted and pointed to the map, asking about the disposition of its mountains and rivers. Jiang Wei explained them one by one. Zhong Hui then asked, “What strategy should we use to remove Deng Ai?” Jiang Wei replied, “While Duke Sima’s suspicions are aroused, you should quickly submit a memorial describing Deng Ai’s treasonous conduct. Duke Sima will surely order the general to suppress him, and he may then be seized at a single stroke.” Zhong Hui followed his counsel and immediately sent a man with a memorial to Luoyang, declaring that Deng Ai had arrogated power and acted without restraint, winning over the people of Shu, and that he was certain to rebel sooner or later. At this, all the civil and military officials at court were alarmed. Zhong Hui also ordered men to intercept Deng Ai’s memorials along the road. Imitating Deng Ai’s handwriting, he rewrote them in arrogant language, thereby lending proof to his own accusations.\n\nWhen Sima Zhao saw Deng Ai’s memorial, he flew into a rage. He immediately sent a man to Zhong Hui’s army with orders for Zhong Hui to arrest Deng Ai. He also sent Jia Chong with thirty thousand troops into Xiegu Valley, while he himself accompanied the Wei emperor, Cao Huan, in a personal imperial expedition. Shao Ti, an assistant in the Western Bureau, remonstrated: “Zhong Hui’s army is six times as large as Deng Ai’s. Zhong Hui alone is fully capable of arresting him. Why must Your Excellency go in person?” Sima Zhao laughed. “Have you forgotten what you once told me? You said that Zhong Hui would surely rebel in the end. This expedition of mine is not directed against Deng Ai, but against Zhong Hui.” Shao Ti smiled and said, “I feared that Your Excellency might have forgotten, and therefore I asked. Since this is indeed your intention, you must keep it strictly secret and let no word escape.” Sima Zhao approved his counsel and set out with the great army. At that time Jia Chong also suspected that Zhong Hui was contemplating revolt and secretly reported it to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao said, “Since I have sent you out, must I suspect you as well? Once we reach Chang’an, all will become clear.” Spies had already reported to Zhong Hui that Sima Zhao had reached Chang’an. Alarmed, Zhong Hui hastily summoned Jiang Wei to discuss a plan for arresting Deng Ai. Truly:\n\nNo sooner had the surrendered generals of western Shu been received,\nThan once again a mighty army stirred at Chang’an.\n\nWhat plan Jiang Wei devised to overthrow Deng Ai will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 119\n\nA Feigned Surrender and Cunning Plan Come to Nothing; Another Abdication Repeats the Same Old Pattern\n\nNow Zhong Hui asked Jiang Wei to devise a plan for seizing Deng Ai. Jiang Wei said, “First order Army Inspector Wei Guan to arrest Deng Ai. If Deng Ai attempts to kill Wei Guan, his treason will be proven. You may then raise troops against him.” Zhong Hui was overjoyed and accordingly ordered Wei Guan to lead several dozen men into Chengdu and arrest Deng Ai and his son. Wei Guan’s soldiers tried to dissuade him, saying, “This is Minister of Works Zhong’s scheme to make General of the West Deng kill you, thereby proving Deng’s rebellion. You must not go!” Wei Guan said, “I have a plan of my own.” He first issued twenty or thirty proclamations, which read: “By imperial command, Deng Ai is to be arrested. No others shall be questioned. Those who come over promptly shall receive advancement and reward; any who dare hold back shall have their three clans exterminated.” He then prepared two prison carts and hastened through the night toward Chengdu.\n\nBy cockcrow, all the officers under Deng Ai who had seen the proclamation came and bowed in submission before Wei Guan’s horse. At the time, Deng Ai was still in his residence and had not yet risen. Wei Guan burst in with several dozen men and shouted, “By imperial command, Deng Ai and his son are under arrest!” Deng Ai, greatly startled, tumbled out of bed. Wei Guan ordered the warriors to bind him and put him in a prison cart. His son Deng Zhong came out to inquire and was likewise seized, bound, and placed in the other cart. The officers and clerks in the residence were aghast and were about to fight to rescue them when they saw a great cloud of dust rising. Scouts reported that Minister of Works Zhong was approaching with a large army. The men scattered in every direction. Zhong Hui and Jiang Wei dismounted and entered the residence, where they saw Deng Ai and his son already bound. Zhong Hui lashed Deng Ai on the head with his whip and cursed him: “You calf-herding whelp! How dare you act like this?” Jiang Wei also cursed him: “You reckless fellow, who staked all on desperate fortune—has your day come at last?” Deng Ai cursed them in return. Zhong Hui sent Deng Ai and his son under guard to Luoyang. He then entered Chengdu and took possession of all Deng Ai’s troops and horses, and his prestige rose tremendously. He said to Jiang Wei, “Only today have I attained the desire of my life.” Jiang Wei replied, “In former times Han Xin refused to heed Kuai Tong’s counsel and met disaster in Weiyang Palace. Grandee Zhong would not follow Fan Li to the Five Lakes and in the end died upon his own sword. Were not the fame and achievements of these two men illustrious? Yet they failed to perceive where profit and peril lay and did not seize their opportunity soon enough. Now, my lord, your great achievement is accomplished, and your power causes your sovereign to tremble. Why not take boat and vanish from the world, ascend the ridges of Mount Emei, and roam with Master Red Pine?” Zhong Hui laughed and said, “You are mistaken. I am not yet forty and am only now thinking of advancing to greater things. How could I imitate such retirement and idleness?” Jiang Wei said, “If you will not retire, then you should promptly devise a sound plan. That lies well within Your Excellency’s wisdom and ability, and there is no need to trouble this old man for advice.” Zhong Hui clapped his hands and laughed. “Boyue understands my heart!” From then on, the two discussed great affairs every day. Jiang Wei secretly wrote to the Latter Emperor: “I beg Your Majesty to endure a few days of humiliation. I shall cause the imperiled altars of the state to become secure again and the darkened sun and moon to shine once more. I will assuredly not allow the House of Han to perish forever.”\n\nNow while Zhong Hui and Jiang Wei were plotting rebellion, a sudden report came that a letter had arrived from Sima Zhao. Zhong Hui received it and read: “I fear the Minister of Works may be unable to arrest Deng Ai, so I have personally stationed troops at Chang’an. We shall meet before long; I send this notice in advance.” Zhong Hui was greatly alarmed. “My forces outnumber Deng Ai’s several times over. If all he wanted was for me to capture Deng Ai, the Duke of Jin knows I could manage it alone. Now he is bringing troops here in person because he suspects me.” He therefore consulted Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei said, “When a ruler suspects his subject, that subject must die. Have you not seen what befell Deng Ai?” Zhong Hui said, “My mind is made up. If we succeed, we shall gain the empire; if we fail, we shall withdraw into western Shu, and I shall still be no less than another Liu Bei.” Jiang Wei said, “I recently heard that Empress Dowager Guo has died. You can falsely claim she left a testamentary edict ordering you to punish Sima Zhao for his crime of murdering the sovereign at the southern palace gate. With my lord’s abilities, the Central Plain may be swept up and pacified as easily as rolling a mat.” Zhong Hui said, “Boyue shall command the vanguard. When the enterprise succeeds, we shall share wealth and honor.” Jiang Wei replied, “I am willing to render such humble service as a dog or horse. I fear only that the generals will not submit.” Zhong Hui said, “Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. We shall illuminate the old palace with a great display of lanterns and invite all the generals to a banquet. Any who refuse us shall be put to death.” Jiang Wei rejoiced inwardly. The next day, Zhong Hui and Jiang Wei invited the generals to a feast. After several rounds of wine, Zhong Hui raised his cup and burst into loud weeping. The generals asked in alarm why he wept. Zhong Hui said, “When Empress Dowager Guo was near death, she left this testamentary edict. Because Sima Zhao murdered the sovereign at the southern palace gate, committing treasonous and lawless crimes, and because he will soon usurp the state of Wei, she ordered me to punish him. Each of you must sign your name so that together we may accomplish this enterprise.” All were greatly shocked and looked at one another. Zhong Hui drew his sword and said, “Whoever disobeys shall die!” Terrified, they had no choice but to comply. When all had signed, Zhong Hui confined the generals within the palace under strict armed guard. Jiang Wei said, “I see that the generals will not submit. I ask that they be buried alive.” Zhong Hui said, “I have already ordered a pit dug within the palace and several thousand heavy clubs placed beside it. Those who refuse us shall be beaten to death and thrown into the pit.”\n\nAt the time, Zhong Hui’s trusted general Qiu Jian was at his side. Qiu Jian had formerly served under Army Protector Hu Lie, who was now also being held under guard in the palace. Qiu Jian secretly informed Hu Lie of what Zhong Hui had said. Greatly alarmed, Hu Lie tearfully told him, “My son Hu Yuan commands troops outside. How could he know Zhong Hui harbors such designs? If you remember our former bond, contrive to send him word; then even if I die, I shall have no regret.” Qiu Jian said, “My former lord, do not worry. Allow me to devise a way.” He went out and said to Zhong Hui, “My lord is holding the generals under gentle confinement, but it is inconvenient to supply them with food and water. One man should be allowed to come and go, carrying provisions and messages.” Zhong Hui had always listened to Qiu Jian and therefore placed him in charge of the prisoners. He instructed him, “I entrust you with a grave responsibility. You must not allow anything to leak out.” Qiu Jian said, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. I have strict methods of my own.” Qiu Jian secretly allowed one of Hu Lie’s trusted men to enter. Hu Lie gave the man a secret letter, which he carried with all speed to Hu Yuan’s camp. After recounting the matter in detail, he presented the letter. Hu Yuan was greatly alarmed and circulated it throughout all the camps. The generals were furious and hurried to Hu Yuan’s camp to confer. “Even if we must die,” they said, “how could we ever follow a rebel minister?” Hu Yuan said, “At noon on the eighteenth day of the first month, we shall make a sudden charge inside. This is how we shall proceed.” Army Inspector Wei Guan was delighted with Hu Yuan’s plan. He put his troops in order and had Qiu Jian relay the scheme to Hu Lie, who informed the other generals.\n\nNow Zhong Hui summoned Jiang Wei and asked him, “Last night I dreamed that several thousand great serpents were biting me. Does this portend good or evil?” Jiang Wei replied, “Dreams of dragons and serpents are always auspicious omens.” Zhong Hui was pleased and believed him. He then said to Jiang Wei, “Our weapons and equipment are ready. What if we release the generals and question them?” Jiang Wei said, “These men all harbor disloyal thoughts. If they live long, they will surely cause harm. Better to kill them without delay.” Zhong Hui agreed and immediately ordered Jiang Wei to lead warriors to kill the Wei generals. Jiang Wei accepted the command and was just about to act when a sudden pain seized his heart and he fell unconscious to the ground. His attendants helped him up, and only after a long while did he revive. Suddenly it was reported that a tumult of voices had arisen outside the palace. Just as Zhong Hui sent someone to investigate, mighty shouts rose on every side and countless soldiers came pouring in from all directions. Jiang Wei said, “The generals must have risen in revolt. We must kill them first.” Another report came: the soldiers had already broken inside. Zhong Hui ordered the palace doors barred and sent troops onto the roof to hurl tiles down upon the attackers. Several dozen men were killed in the fighting. Flames rose on all sides outside the palace, and the troops hacked open the doors and rushed in. Zhong Hui drew his sword and personally killed several men, but a volley of arrows brought him down. The generals cut off his head. Jiang Wei drew his sword, mounted the palace steps, and charged back and forth among the enemy; but unhappily, the pain in his heart grew still more intense. Raising his face to heaven, Jiang Wei cried, “My plan has failed—such is Heaven’s decree!” He then cut his own throat and died, at the age of fifty-nine. Several hundred men died within the palace. Wei Guan proclaimed, “Let all troops return to their respective camps and await the prince’s command.” The Wei soldiers, contending with one another to avenge themselves, cut open Jiang Wei’s belly and found his gallbladder as large as a hen’s egg. The generals then seized and killed every member of Jiang Wei’s household. When Deng Ai’s former troops saw that Zhong Hui and Jiang Wei were dead, they set out that very night to pursue and rescue Deng Ai. Someone promptly reported this to Wei Guan. Wei Guan said, “It was I who arrested Deng Ai. If I let him live now, I shall have no place to bury my body!” Army Protector Tian Xu said, “When Deng Ai captured Jiangyou, he wished to kill me, and I escaped only because the officers interceded. Today I shall avenge that wrong.” Wei Guan was overjoyed and sent Tian Xu with five hundred soldiers in pursuit. They reached Mianzhu just as Deng Ai and his son had been freed from their prison carts and were preparing to return to Chengdu. Deng Ai supposed that his own troops had arrived and made no preparations. Before he could question them, Tian Xu cut him down with a single stroke. Deng Zhong also died amid the melee. A later poet lamented Deng Ai:\n\nFrom childhood skilled in strategy,\nFull of designs, adept in war;\nA level gaze discerned the land,\nAn upturned face read heaven’s signs.\nHis horse reached where the mountain broke,\nHis troops came where stone pathways forked.\nHis triumph won, his body slain,\nHis soul haunts clouds above the Han.\n\nAnother poem laments Zhong Hui:\n\nIn childhood famed for early wit,\nHe served once as a Palace Scribe.\nHis brilliant schemes amazed the Simas;\nMen hailed him as a second Zifang.\nAt Shouchun much wise counsel came;\nAt Sword Pass his hawk’s valor shone.\nHe would not hide like Tao Zhu did;\nHis wandering soul mourns its old home.\n\nAnother poem laments Jiang Wei:\n\nTianshui boasted of this hero;\nLiangzhou produced this wondrous man.\nHis line descended from Shangfu;\nHis art came down from Marquis Wu.\nWith boundless courage, what feared he?\nHis mighty heart swore never to turn.\nThe day he died within Chengdu,\nA Han commander left grief behind.\n\nNow Zhong Hui, Jiang Wei, and Deng Ai were dead, and Zhang Yi and others had also perished in the melee. Crown Prince Liu Xuan and Guan Yi, Marquis of Hanshou Village, were both killed by the Wei troops. Soldiers and civilians fell into utter chaos, trampling one another, and the dead were beyond counting. Ten days later, Jia Chong arrived first and issued proclamations to reassure the people. Only then was order restored. He left Wei Guan to guard Chengdu and moved the Latter Emperor to Luoyang. Only a few men accompanied him: Fan Jian, Prefect of the Masters of Writing; Zhang Shao, Palace Attendant; Qiao Zhou, Grandee of Splendid Happiness; Xi Zheng, Gentleman of the Palace Library; and several others. Liao Hua and Dong Jue both pleaded illness and would not rise; later, both died of grief.\n\nAt this time, the fifth year of Jingyuan under Wei was changed to the first year of Xianxi. It was the third month of spring. The Wu general Ding Feng, seeing that Shu had fallen, withdrew his army and returned to Wu. Hua He, Palace Secretariat Drafter, memorialized the ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu: “Wu and Shu are as lips and teeth. ‘When the lips are gone, the teeth grow cold.’ I judge that Sima Zhao will soon attack Wu. I beg Your Majesty to strengthen the defenses.” Sun Xiu followed his advice. He appointed Lu Kang, son of Lu Xun, Senior General Who Guards the East and Inspector of Jingzhou, and ordered him to defend the mouth of the river. General of the Left Sun Yi was assigned to guard the strategic passes around Southern Xuzhou. Several hundred camps were established all along the Yangzi, and the veteran general Ding Feng was given overall command, to guard against the Wei army.\n\nWhen Huo Ge, Administrator of Jianning, heard that Chengdu had fallen, he donned mourning clothes, faced west, and wept aloud for three days. His generals all said, “Since the sovereign of Han has lost his throne, why do we not surrender at once?” Huo Ge said tearfully, “The roads are cut off, and we do not yet know whether our sovereign is safe. If the ruler of Wei treats him with due courtesy, it will not be too late for us to surrender the city. But if by any chance our sovereign is endangered or humiliated, then when the ruler is disgraced, the minister must die. How could we surrender?” All agreed with his words, and a man was sent to Luoyang to learn what had become of the Latter Emperor.\n\nWhen the Latter Emperor reached Luoyang, Sima Zhao had already returned to court. Sima Zhao rebuked him: “You were licentious and without principle; you cast aside the worthy and ruined the government. By rights, you ought to be put to death.” The Latter Emperor’s face turned ashen, and he knew not what to do. The civil and military officials all memorialized: “Though the ruler of Shu lost the foundations of his state, he was fortunate enough to surrender early. He should be pardoned.” Sima Zhao therefore enfeoffed Liu Shan as Duke of Anle, granted him a residence, provided him with a monthly allowance, and bestowed ten thousand bolts of silk and one hundred male and female servants upon him. His son Liu Yao and his ministers Fan Jian, Qiao Zhou, Xi Zheng, and the rest all received noble rank. The Latter Emperor gave thanks for the favor and withdrew from the palace. Because Huang Hao had corrupted the state and harmed the people, Sima Zhao ordered warriors to take him to the public execution ground, where he was put to death by slow slicing. When Huo Ge learned that the Latter Emperor had received a fief, he led his soldiers to surrender. The next day, the Latter Emperor personally went to Sima Zhao’s residence to bow and offer thanks. Sima Zhao held a banquet in his honor. First he had the music and dances of Wei performed before them. The former officials of Shu were overcome with sorrow, but the Latter Emperor alone looked pleased. Sima Zhao then ordered men of Shu to perform the music of Shu. All the former Shu officials shed tears, while the Latter Emperor laughed and made merry as though nothing were amiss. When the wine had brought them halfway to intoxication, Sima Zhao said to Jia Chong, “How can a man be so utterly devoid of feeling? Even if Zhuge Kongming had lived, he could not have preserved such a ruler for long—much less Jiang Wei!” He then asked the Latter Emperor, “Do you ever think of Shu?” The Latter Emperor replied, “I am happy here and do not think of Shu.” Shortly afterward, the Latter Emperor rose to change his clothes. Xi Zheng followed him into a side chamber and said, “How could Your Majesty answer that you do not think of Shu? If he asks again, weep and reply, ‘The graves of my ancestors lie far away in Shu. My heart grieves for the west, and not a day passes when I do not think of it.’ The Duke of Jin will then surely allow Your Majesty to return to Shu.” The Latter Emperor committed these words firmly to memory and returned to his place. When he was slightly drunk, Sima Zhao again asked, “Do you ever think of Shu?” The Latter Emperor answered as Xi Zheng had instructed. He wished to weep, but no tears came, so he closed his eyes. Sima Zhao said, “Why does that sound exactly like something Xi Zheng would say?” The Latter Emperor opened his eyes and stared at him in astonishment. “It is exactly as Your Excellency says.” Sima Zhao and all those around him burst out laughing. From this, Sima Zhao was greatly pleased with the Latter Emperor’s honesty and no longer harbored the least suspicion of him. A later poet lamented:\n\nHe chased delight with smiling face,\nNor mourned the least his country’s fall.\nContent abroad, his homeland lost—\nThus was the Latter Emperor proved a fool.\n\nNow because Sima Zhao had won great merit by conquering the Riverlands, the ministers at court proposed that he be raised to princely rank and memorialized the ruler of Wei, Cao Huan. At the time, Cao Huan was emperor in name but in truth had no power to decide anything. All government lay in the hands of the Sima clan, and he dared not refuse. He therefore raised Sima Zhao, Duke of Jin, to Prince of Jin; he posthumously honored Sima Zhao’s father, Sima Yi, as Prince Xuan and his elder brother, Sima Shi, as Prince Jing. Sima Zhao’s wife was the daughter of Wang Su, and she had borne him two sons. The elder, Sima Yan, was imposing in stature and appearance; his hair, when unbound, reached the ground, and his hands hung below his knees. He was intelligent, valiant, and martial, with courage surpassing other men. The younger, Sima You, was gentle in nature, respectful, frugal, filial, and brotherly. Sima Zhao loved him dearly, and because Sima Shi had no son, Sima You had been adopted to continue his line. Sima Zhao often said, “The empire belongs to my elder brother.” Thus, after receiving the title Prince of Jin, Sima Zhao wished to establish Sima You as his heir. Shan Tao remonstrated: “To displace the elder and establish the younger violates ritual and invites misfortune.” Jia Chong, He Zeng, and Pei Xiu likewise remonstrated: “Your eldest son is wise, divinely gifted, and martial, with abilities that transcend his age. The hopes of the people already gather around him, and his heaven-marked appearance is not that of a mere subject.” Sima Zhao hesitated and could not decide. Grand Commandant Wang Xiang and Minister of Works Xun Yi remonstrated: “In former ages, establishing the younger son often brought disorder to the state. We beg Your Highness to reflect upon it.” Sima Zhao thereupon made his eldest son, Sima Yan, heir apparent.\n\nThe ministers reported: “Some years ago, in Xiangwu County, a man descended from heaven. He stood more than twenty feet tall, and his footprints measured three feet and two inches. He had white hair and a grizzled beard, wore an unlined yellow robe and a yellow headcloth, and leaned upon a staff tipped with goosefoot. He called himself the King of the People and said, ‘I have come to tell you this: the ruler under Heaven shall change, and you shall immediately behold Great Peace.’ He walked through the marketplace in this fashion for three days and then suddenly disappeared. This is an auspicious sign for Your Highness. Your Highness may assume the crown with twenty pendant strands, raise the banners of the Son of Heaven, have the roads cleared when you go forth and barred when you enter, ride the golden-root carriage drawn by six horses, raise the princely consort to the rank of queen, and establish the heir apparent as crown prince.” Sima Zhao rejoiced inwardly. He returned to the palace and was about to drink wine when he suddenly suffered a stroke and lost the power of speech. The next day, his illness became critical. Grand Commandant Wang Xiang, Minister of the Masses He Zeng, Minister of Works Xun Yi, and the other high ministers entered the palace to inquire after his health. Unable to speak, Sima Zhao pointed with his hand toward Crown Prince Sima Yan and died. It was the xinmao day of the eighth month.\n\nHe Zeng said, “All the great affairs of the realm rest with the Prince of Jin. We must establish the crown prince as Prince of Jin before conducting the sacrifices and burial.” That very day, Sima Yan succeeded as Prince of Jin. He appointed He Zeng Chancellor of Jin, Sima Wang Minister of the Masses, Shi Bao General of Agile Cavalry, and Chen Qian General of Chariots and Cavalry. He posthumously honored his father as Prince Wen. When the burial was completed, Sima Yan summoned Jia Chong and Pei Xiu into the palace and asked, “Cao Cao once said, ‘If Heaven’s mandate rests with me, then perhaps I shall be King Wen of Zhou.’ Did this truly happen?” Jia Chong said, “For generations Cao Cao’s house had received the bounty of Han. He feared men would accuse him of usurpation and treason, and therefore spoke those words. By them, he plainly instructed Cao Pi to become emperor.” Sima Yan said, “How does my father compare with Cao Cao?” Jia Chong replied, “Though Cao Cao’s achievements overshadowed all the realm, the common people feared his might but cherished no gratitude for his virtue. His son Cao Pi inherited his enterprise, but levies and labor services were exceedingly burdensome. The people were driven east and west and knew not one peaceful year. Later, our Princes Xuan and Jing repeatedly won great merit and spread benevolence and virtue. The hearts of all under Heaven have long since turned to us. Prince Wen annexed western Shu, and his merit embraces the whole world. How could Cao Cao compare with him?” Sima Yan said, “Cao Pi could succeed to the imperial line of Han. Can I not succeed to the imperial line of Wei?” Jia Chong and Pei Xiu bowed twice and memorialized: “Your Highness should indeed follow Cao Pi’s precedent in succeeding Han. Rebuild the Altar of Abdication, proclaim the matter throughout the realm, and ascend the imperial throne.”\n\nSima Yan was overjoyed. The next day, he entered the inner palace wearing his sword. At this time, the ruler of Wei, Cao Huan, had not held court for several days. His mind was distracted, and he had lost all composure. Sima Yan went straight into the rear palace. In alarm, Cao Huan descended from the imperial couch to receive him. Once Sima Yan was seated, he asked, “By whose strength was the empire of Wei established?” Cao Huan replied, “It was wholly the gift of the fathers and grandfathers of the Prince of Jin.” Sima Yan smiled. “As I observe Your Majesty, in civil affairs you cannot discourse upon the Way, and in military affairs you cannot govern the state. Why not yield it to a man of ability and virtue?” Cao Huan was greatly alarmed. His mouth shut fast, and he could not speak. Zhang Jie, a Gentleman Attendant of the Yellow Gate who stood nearby, shouted, “The Prince of Jin speaks falsely! In former days, the Grand Progenitor, Emperor Wu, swept away enemies in the east and west and campaigned north and south. It was no easy matter to gain this empire. The present Son of Heaven is virtuous and without fault. Why should he yield it to another?” Sima Yan flew into a rage. “These altars of soil and grain belong to the Great Han! Cao Cao held the Son of Heaven hostage to command the feudal lords, set himself up as Prince of Wei, and usurped the House of Han. For three generations, my grandfather, father, and great-uncle supported Wei. That the empire was won was not the accomplishment of the Cao clan but truly the strength of the Sima clan. All within the Four Seas know it. Why should I be unworthy today to succeed to the empire of Wei?” Zhang Jie said again, “If you mean to do this, you are a traitor who usurps the state!” Sima Yan was furious. “I am avenging the House of Han! What is wrong with that?” He shouted to the warriors, who beat Zhang Jie to death with a flurry of clubs below the hall. Cao Huan knelt, weeping, and pleaded with him. Sima Yan rose, descended from the hall, and departed. Cao Huan said to Jia Chong and Pei Xiu, “The crisis has come. What am I to do?” Jia Chong said, “Heaven’s allotted span has ended. Your Majesty must not oppose Heaven. You should follow the precedent of Emperor Xian of Han: rebuild the Altar of Abdication, prepare the grand ceremonies, and abdicate the throne to the Prince of Jin. Above, this will accord with Heaven’s will; below, it will comply with the people’s desires. Your Majesty will then be preserved from harm.” Cao Huan agreed and ordered Jia Chong to build the Altar of Abdication. On the jiazi day of the twelfth month, Cao Huan personally held the imperial seal transmitted through the ages and stood upon the altar, while all the civil and military officials assembled. A later poet lamented:\n\nJin’s princely state followed the mold of Wei;\nChenliu’s fate matched Shanyang’s before.\nAgain they played the Altar of Abdication scene;\nLooking back upon those years brings only grief.\n\nPrince of Jin Sima Yan was invited to ascend the altar and receive the grand rites. Cao Huan descended from the altar, donned the robes of a duke, and stood at the head of the ranks. Sima Yan sat erect upon the altar. Jia Chong and Pei Xiu stood to his left and right holding swords and ordered Cao Huan to bow twice, prostrate himself, and receive the command. Jia Chong said, “Since the twenty-fifth year of Jian’an under Han, when Wei received Han’s abdication, forty-five years have passed. Now Heaven’s bounty to Wei has ended forever, and Heaven’s mandate rests with Jin. The merits and virtues of the Sima clan have grown ever more exalted, reaching the limits of heaven and earth. The Prince of Jin may now assume the rightful place of emperor and succeed to the imperial line of Wei. You are enfeoffed as Prince of Chenliu and shall depart to reside at Jinyong City. You shall set out at once and may not enter the capital again without an imperial summons.” Cao Huan tearfully gave thanks and departed. Grand Tutor Sima Fu wept and bowed before Cao Huan, saying, “I am a minister of Wei, and to the end I shall never betray Wei.” Seeing him act thus, Sima Yan enfeoffed Sima Fu as Prince of Anping. Sima Fu refused the title and withdrew. That day, all the civil and military officials bowed twice below the altar and shouted, “Long live the Emperor!” Sima Yan succeeded to the imperial line of Wei, named his dynasty Great Jin, changed the reign title to the first year of Taishi, and proclaimed a general amnesty throughout the realm. Thus Wei perished. A later poet lamented:\n\nThe state of Jin was fashioned after Wei;\nChenliu’s path resembled Shanyang’s.\nAgain before the altar abdication came;\nTo look back on those years brings only pain.\n\nEmperor Sima Yan of Jin posthumously honored Sima Yi as Emperor Xuan, his uncle Sima Shi as Emperor Jing, and his father Sima Zhao as Emperor Wen. He established seven ancestral temples to glorify his forebears. Who were honored in those seven temples? Sima Jun, General Who Conquers the West under Han, begot Sima Liang, Administrator of Yuzhang; Sima Liang begot Sima Jun, Administrator of Yingchuan; Sima Jun begot Sima Fang, Intendant of Jingzhao; Sima Fang begot Emperor Xuan, Sima Yi; and Sima Yi begot Emperor Jing, Sima Shi, and Emperor Wen, Sima Zhao. These constituted the seven ancestral temples. Once the great affairs had been settled, the emperor held court each day to deliberate plans for conquering Wu. Truly:\n\nThe Han house walls and cities are no longer as of old;\nThe rivers and mountains of Wu shall soon be changed again.\n\nHow Wu was to be conquered will be told in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 120\n\nThe Veteran General Recommends Du Yu and Offers a New Plan; Sun Hao Surrenders and the Three Realms Become One\n\nNow Sun Xiu, ruler of Wu, heard that Sima Yan had usurped the throne of Wei and knew that he would surely attack Wu. Anxiety brought on an illness, and he took to his bed, unable to rise. He summoned Chancellor Puyang Xing into the palace and ordered Crown Prince Sun Wan to come forth and bow before him. The ruler of Wu gripped Xing’s arm, pointed with his hand to Sun Wan, and died. Puyang Xing withdrew and consulted with the assembled ministers, intending to enthrone Crown Prince Sun Wan. But Wan Yu, Left Commander of the Central Army, said, “Sun Wan is too young to govern in his own right. It would be better to bring in Sun Hao, Marquis of Wucheng, and enthrone him.” Zhang Bu, General of the Left, also said, “Sun Hao possesses talent, discernment, clarity, and resolution. He is fit to be an emperor.” Chancellor Puyang Xing could not decide, so he entered the palace and reported the matter to Empress Dowager Zhu. She said, “I am only a widowed woman. What do I know of affairs of state? Weigh the matter among yourselves and enthrone whomever you deem fit.” Puyang Xing thereupon welcomed Sun Hao and made him ruler.\n\nSun Hao’s courtesy name was Yuanzong. He was the son of Sun He, the crown prince of the Great Emperor Sun Quan. In the seventh month of that year, he ascended the imperial throne and inaugurated the first year of Yuanxing. He enfeoffed Crown Prince Sun Wan as Prince of Yuzhang, posthumously honored his father Sun He as Emperor Wen, elevated his mother, Lady He, to empress dowager, and appointed Ding Feng Grand Marshal of both the Left and the Right. The following year he changed the era name to the first year of Ganlu. Sun Hao grew more savage and violent by the day, abandoning himself cruelly to wine and women and lavishing favor upon Cen Hun, Central Regular Attendant. When Puyang Xing and Zhang Bu remonstrated with him, Sun Hao angrily had both men beheaded and exterminated their families to the third degree. From then on, the ministers at court sealed their lips and dared offer no further remonstrance. He later changed the era name to the first year of Baoding and made Lu Kai and Wan Yu chancellors of the Left and Right. At that time Sun Hao resided in Wuchang, and the people of Yangzhou suffered greatly from having to transport provisions upstream. Moreover, his extravagance knew no bounds, and both public and private resources were exhausted. Lu Kai submitted a memorial of remonstrance, saying:\n\n“Though no calamity has struck, the people’s lives are being spent; though no great enterprise is undertaken, the wealth of the state is exhausted. Your servant privately grieves over this. In former times, when the house of Han declined, three powers stood like the legs of a cauldron. Now Cao and Liu, having lost the Way, have both been absorbed by Jin. This is clear proof before our very eyes. In my folly, I speak only because I cherish Your Majesty’s realm. Wuchang is rugged, barren country, no proper capital for a sovereign. Moreover, a children’s rhyme says:\n\n“‘Better to drink the water of Jianye\nThan eat the fish of Wuchang.\nBetter to return to Jianye and die\nThan stay and dwell in Wuchang.’\n\n“This is enough to reveal the hearts of the people and the will of Heaven. The state now lacks provisions sufficient for a single year, and there are signs that its roots will soon lie exposed. Officials harass the people with cruel exactions, yet no one shows them compassion. In the time of the Great Emperor, the women of the inner palace numbered fewer than a hundred; since the reign of Emperor Jing, they have numbered in the thousands. This is among the greatest drains upon our wealth. Furthermore, those about Your Majesty are not the proper men. Factions support one another, injuring the loyal and keeping the worthy in obscurity. All these things corrupt government and afflict the people. I pray that Your Majesty reduce the hundred forms of compulsory service, abolish harsh disturbances, send away the superfluous palace women, and select all officials with purity and care. Then Heaven will rejoice, the people will give their allegiance, and the realm will be secure.”\n\nWhen the memorial was presented, Sun Hao was displeased. He embarked upon still greater building works, constructing the Zhaoming Palace and ordering every civil and military official to go into the mountains to cut timber. He also summoned the diviner Shang Guang and commanded him to cast the yarrow stalks and inquire about the conquest of the empire. Shang Guang replied, “Your Majesty’s divination has produced an auspicious omen. In the gengzi year, the imperial carriage beneath its azure canopy shall enter Luoyang.” Sun Hao was overjoyed and said to Hua He, Assistant Director of the Imperial Secretariat, “The late emperor accepted your counsel, divided the commands among his generals, and established several hundred camps along the length of the river, placing the veteran general Ding Feng in overall command. I wish to annex the lands of Han and avenge the ruler of Shu. Which place should I take first?” Hua He remonstrated: “Now that Chengdu has fallen and its altars of state have collapsed, Sima Yan is certain to harbor the ambition of swallowing Wu. Your Majesty should cultivate virtue and thereby bring peace to the people of Wu. That is the highest policy. If you insist on moving the army, it will be like wearing hempen clothes to fight a fire: you will surely burn yourself. I pray Your Majesty consider this.” Sun Hao flew into a rage. “I wish to seize the moment and restore our former dominion, yet you utter these inauspicious words! Were it not for your standing as an old minister, I would behead you as a warning to all!” He shouted to the guards to thrust Hua He from the hall. As Hua He left the court, he sighed, “Alas for these splendid rivers and mountains! Before long they will belong to another.” He then withdrew into seclusion and appeared no more. Sun Hao consequently ordered Lu Kang, General Who Guards the East, to station his troops at the river mouth and prepare to seize Xiangyang.\n\nWord of this had already reached Luoyang. A close attendant reported it to Sima Yan, emperor of Jin. When the emperor heard that Lu Kang was threatening Xiangyang, he consulted with his officers. Jia Chong stepped from the ranks and memorialized: “I have heard that Sun Hao of Wu does not cultivate virtuous government but devotes himself wholly to lawless conduct. Your Majesty should command the commander-in-chief Yang Hu to lead troops against him. Then, when upheaval arises within his realm, we may seize the opportunity and attack. Eastern Wu can be taken as easily as turning over one’s hand.” Sima Yan was delighted. He immediately issued an edict and sent an envoy to Xiangyang to proclaim his command to Yang Hu. Yang Hu received the edict, reviewed and ordered his forces, and prepared to meet the enemy. From that time, while guarding Xiangyang, Yang Hu won the hearts of soldiers and civilians alike. Any men of Wu who surrendered and later wished to leave were permitted to do so. He reduced the number of troops assigned to garrison and patrol duties and employed them instead in cultivating more than eight hundred qing of farmland. When he first arrived, the army had less than a hundred days’ provisions; by the following year, it had accumulated enough for ten years. While in the army, Yang Hu habitually wore a light fur robe with a broad sash and did not put on armor. No more than a dozen guards attended him before his tent.\n\nOne day, a subordinate general entered Yang Hu’s tent and reported, “Our scouts say that the soldiers of Wu have all grown lax. If we take advantage of their unpreparedness and attack them by surprise, we are certain to win a great victory.” Yang Hu laughed. “Do all of you think so little of Lu Kang? He is a man of abundant wisdom and many stratagems. Not long ago the ruler of Wu ordered him to storm and capture Xiling, where he beheaded Bu Chan and scores of his officers and men. I tried to rescue them but could not reach them in time. While this man commands their army, we can do no more than defend ourselves. Only when upheaval arises within their realm may we attempt to seize it. To advance rashly without judging the times and circumstances is the way to defeat.” The generals acknowledged the soundness of his argument and did nothing but guard their own frontiers.\n\nOne day, Yang Hu led his generals out hunting, and it so happened that Lu Kang had also gone hunting. Yang Hu gave an order: “No man in our army is to cross the border.” His generals obeyed and conducted the hunt only on Jin territory, without trespassing into Wu. Seeing this from afar, Lu Kang sighed and said, “General Yang’s army is disciplined. It must not be provoked.” At sunset, each party withdrew. When Yang Hu returned to camp, he inspected the game that had been taken and sent back every animal that had first been wounded by an arrow from a man of Wu. The men of Wu were all delighted and reported the matter to Lu Kang. Lu Kang summoned the messenger and asked, “Does your commander drink wine?” The man replied, “He drinks when he can obtain a fine vintage.” Lu Kang smiled. “I have a jar of wine that I have kept for a long time. I now entrust it to you to carry back with my respects to the commander-in-chief. I brewed this wine myself for my own drinking, but I offer him a measure of it as a token of the feeling inspired by yesterday’s hunt.” The messenger assented, took the wine, and departed. Lu Kang’s attendants asked, “General, what purpose do you have in giving wine to the enemy?” Lu Kang replied, “Since he has shown me virtue, how can I fail to repay him?” They were all astonished.\n\nThe messenger returned to Yang Hu and recounted in full Lu Kang’s inquiry and his gift of wine. Yang Hu laughed. “So he, too, knows that I can drink?” He ordered the jar opened and prepared to drink. His subordinate general Chen Yuan said, “There may be treachery in it. Commander, you should refrain from drinking for the present.” Yang Hu laughed. “Lu Kang is not one to poison another. There is no need for suspicion.” He drained the jar after all. From that time onward, the two exchanged messengers to inquire after each other and maintained regular communication.\n\nOne day, Lu Kang sent a man to pay his respects to Yang Hu. Yang Hu asked, “Is General Lu well?” The messenger replied, “My commander has been ill in bed for several days and has not gone out.” Yang Hu said, “I imagine his illness is the same as mine. I have already compounded a proven medicine here. Take it to him to swallow.” The messenger carried the medicine back to Lu Kang. His generals said, “Yang Hu is our enemy. This can hardly be wholesome medicine.” Lu Kang replied, “Could Yang Shuzi ever be a man who poisons others? Do not be suspicious.” He swallowed the medicine, and the next day his illness was cured. All his generals bowed and congratulated him. Lu Kang said, “He treats me wholly with virtue, while I treat him wholly with violence. In this way he will subdue me without fighting. Henceforth we should each guard our own borders and seek no petty advantage.” His generals received the order.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that an envoy from the ruler of Wu had arrived. Lu Kang received him and asked his purpose. The envoy said, “The Son of Heaven commands the general to advance with all speed and not permit the men of Jin to strike first.” Lu Kang said, “Return ahead of me. I shall send a memorial after you.” When the envoy had taken his leave, Lu Kang immediately drafted a memorial and sent a man to carry it to Jianye. A close attendant presented it, and Sun Hao opened and read it. The memorial fully explained why Jin could not yet be attacked. It also urged the ruler of Wu to cultivate virtue, exercise care in punishments, and make internal security his chief concern rather than devoting himself to reckless warfare. When Sun Hao finished reading, he flew into a rage. “I have heard that Lu Kang has been communicating with the enemy on the frontier. Now it proves true!” He sent an envoy to strip Lu Kang of his military command and demote him to marshal, appointing Sun Ji, General of the Left, to take over his army. None of the ministers dared remonstrate. From the time Sun Hao changed the era name to Jianheng until the first year of Fenghuang, he acted entirely according to his own wild desires, exhausting the army in warfare and garrison duty until high and low alike sighed and complained. Chancellor Wan Yu, General Liu Ping, and Lou Xuan, Grand Minister of Agriculture, saw that Sun Hao had abandoned the Way and remonstrated with him frankly and bitterly. All three were put to death. Over little more than ten years, he killed more than forty loyal ministers. Whenever Sun Hao went abroad, he was accompanied by fifty thousand armored horsemen. His ministers lived in terror, and none knew what could be done.\n\nWhen Yang Hu heard that Lu Kang had been deprived of his command and that Sun Hao had lost all virtue, he saw that Wu offered an opportunity to be seized. He therefore composed a memorial and sent a man to Luoyang to request an attack upon Wu. In substance it read:\n“Though the appointed course of events is bestowed by Heaven, great achievements must be accomplished through men. Today the defenses of the Yangtze and Huai are not so formidable as the Sword Pass; Sun Hao’s brutality surpasses that of Liu Shan; the distress of the people of Wu is greater than that of the people of Ba and Shu; and the military strength of Great Jin is mightier than in former times. If we do not seize this moment to pacify and unite all within the Four Seas, but instead continue to maintain armed forces against one another and keep the empire exhausted by campaigns and garrison duty, then after passing through cycles of prosperity and decline, our present advantage cannot long endure.”\n\nSima Yan read the memorial and was delighted, and he at once ordered the army mobilized. But Jia Chong, Xun Xu, and Feng Chun argued vehemently against the campaign, and on that account Sima Yan took no action. When Yang Hu heard that the emperor had denied his request, he sighed. “Of all things under Heaven, eight or nine in ten do not turn out as one wishes. Heaven now offers us the opportunity, yet we do not take it. Is that not deeply regrettable?” In the fourth year of Xianning, Yang Hu entered court and requested leave to return home and nurse his illness. Sima Yan asked, “What policy have you for securing the realm that you might teach to me?” Yang Hu replied, “Sun Hao’s savage tyranny has reached its height. At present he may be conquered without a battle. But if Sun Hao should die and a worthy ruler be established in his place, then Wu will not be something Your Majesty can obtain.” Sima Yan came to a sudden understanding. “Then what if you lead the army against Wu at once?” Yang Hu replied, “Your servant is old and beset by illness. I cannot bear this responsibility. Your Majesty should select another man of wisdom and courage.” He then took leave of Sima Yan and returned home. In the eleventh month of that year, Yang Hu became gravely ill, and Sima Yan personally drove to his residence to inquire after him. When the emperor came before his sickbed, Yang Hu shed tears and said, “Though your servant were to die ten thousand deaths, I could not repay Your Majesty!” Sima Yan also wept. “I regret that I could not adopt your proposal to attack Wu. Who now can carry on your purpose?” With tears in his eyes, Yang Hu said, “Your servant is dying and dares not withhold the whole of his foolish sincerity. Du Yu, General of the Right, is equal to the task. If Your Majesty wishes to attack Wu, you must employ him.” Sima Yan said, “To promote the good and recommend the worthy is a noble act. Why, then, whenever you recommend a man at court, do you burn the draft of your memorial and allow no one to know of it?” Yang Hu replied, “To receive office in the public court but offer thanks at a private door is something your servant will not countenance.” When he had finished speaking, he died. Sima Yan wept bitterly and returned to the palace, then issued an edict posthumously appointing Yang Hu Grand Tutor and Marquis of Juping. When the people of the southern provinces heard of Yang Hu’s death, they closed their markets and wept. The soldiers guarding the frontier north of the Yangtze also mourned him. Remembering how Yang Hu had often roamed Mount Xian while alive, the people of Xiangyang built a shrine and erected a stele there, offering sacrifices to him in all four seasons. No traveler who read its inscription could refrain from tears, and it therefore became known as the “Stele of Falling Tears.” A later poet lamented:\n\nAt dawn I climb and grieve for Jin’s great minister;\nThe ancient stele stands weathered in Mount Xian’s spring.\nAmong the pines, the lingering dew falls drop by drop—\nAs though they were the tears men shed for him of old.\n\nThe emperor of Jin, heeding Yang Hu’s words, appointed Du Yu Senior General Who Guards the South and commander-in-chief of the affairs of Jingzhou. Du Yu was mature, experienced, and accomplished, and he studied tirelessly. He was especially fond of reading Zuo Qiuming’s Commentary on the Spring and Autumn Annals. Whether sitting or lying down, he always kept it beside him; whenever he went out, he had someone carry the Zuo Commentary before his horse. People of the time therefore called him “the Zuo Commentary Addict.” After receiving the Jin emperor’s command, he went to Xiangyang, where he comforted the people, trained the troops, and prepared to attack Wu.\n\nBy this time Ding Feng and Lu Kang of Wu were both dead. Whenever Sun Hao feasted his ministers, he made them drink until they were stupefied. He also appointed ten Gentlemen of the Yellow Gate as officers of impeachment. After each banquet, they reported every transgression committed, and those found guilty might have the skin stripped from their faces or their eyes gouged out. The people of the realm were therefore terrified. Wang Jun, Inspector of Yizhou under Jin, submitted a memorial requesting an attack upon Wu. It read:\n“Sun Hao is debauched, savage, and rebellious, and should be attacked without delay. If Sun Hao should suddenly die and a worthy ruler be enthroned, our enemy will be strengthened. Your servant has been building ships for seven years, and every day some fall into decay. Your servant is seventy years old and may die any day. If any one of these three conditions changes, the enterprise will become difficult. I pray that Your Majesty not let the opportunity escape.”\n\nThe ruler of Jin read the memorial and consulted his assembled ministers. “Duke Wang’s argument agrees in secret with that of Commander Yang. My resolve is fixed.” Palace Attendant Wang Hun memorialized: “I have heard that Sun Hao intends to march north and that his ranks are fully prepared. His power and prestige are now at their height, and it will be difficult to meet his point. Delay another year and wait until his strength is exhausted; only then can we succeed.” The ruler of Jin accepted his advice and issued an edict ordering the army to halt and make no move. He then retired to the inner palace and passed the time playing Go with Zhang Hua, Director of the Palace Library. A close attendant reported that a memorial had arrived from the frontier. The ruler of Jin opened and examined it. It was from Du Yu and read in substance:\n\n“In former days, Yang Hu did not consult broadly with the ministers at court but planned the matter privately with Your Majesty. Thus the court ministers produced many conflicting opinions. In every undertaking, advantage and harm must be weighed against each other. By my estimation, this enterprise has eight or nine chances in ten of yielding advantage, while the sole possible harm is that it may accomplish nothing. Since autumn, our intention to suppress the rebels has become quite apparent. If we now halt midway, Sun Hao will take alarm, move his capital to Wuchang, repair and complete the cities south of the Yangtze, and relocate the inhabitants. Then his cities cannot be attacked, and there will be nothing to seize in the countryside. By next year, any further plan will already be too late.”\n\nThe ruler of Jin had only just finished reading the memorial when Zhang Hua abruptly rose, pushed aside the Go board, folded his hands, and memorialized: “Your Majesty is sagacious and mighty; the state is wealthy and the people strong. The ruler of Wu is licentious and cruel; his people suffer and his realm is exhausted. If we attack him now, Wu may be pacified without great effort. I pray Your Majesty entertain no doubts.” The ruler of Jin said, “Your words clearly penetrate every advantage and danger. What further doubt can I have?” He immediately went forth and ascended the audience hall. He appointed Du Yu, Senior General Who Guards the South, commander-in-chief and ordered him to lead one hundred thousand troops from Jiangling; Sima Zhou, Prince of Langya and Senior General Who Guards the East, was to march from Chuzhong; Wang Hun, Senior General Who Conquers the East, from Hengjiang; Wang Rong, General Who Establishes Might, from Wuchang; and Hu Fen, General Who Pacifies the South, from Xiakou. Each was to lead fifty thousand troops and all were placed at Du Yu’s disposal. He also dispatched Wang Jun, General of the Soaring Dragon, and Tang Bin, General of Widespread Might, to sail eastward down the Yangtze. The combined land and naval forces numbered more than two hundred thousand men, with tens of thousands of warships. Yang Ji, General Who Crowns the Army, was ordered to station himself at Xiangyang and coordinate the men and horses of the various routes.\n\nWord soon reached Eastern Wu. Sun Hao was greatly alarmed and hastily summoned Chancellor Zhang Ti, Minister over the Masses He Zhi, and Minister of Works Teng Xiu to devise a plan for repelling the invaders. Zhang Ti memorialized: “Appoint Wu Yan, General of Chariots and Cavalry, as commander-in-chief and order him to advance upon Jiangling and meet Du Yu. Let Sun Xin, General of Agile Cavalry, advance to resist the enemy forces around Xiakou. Your servant dares undertake command of the main army. With Shen Ying, General of the Left, and Zhuge Jing, General of the Right, I shall lead one hundred thousand troops and take station at Niuzhu, where we can support the armies on every route.” Sun Hao accepted his proposal and ordered Zhang Ti to lead the army forth. Sun Hao then withdrew into the inner palace, his face filled with worry. Cen Hun, Central Regular Attendant and imperial favorite, asked the reason. Sun Hao said, “The Jin armies are advancing in great strength, and troops have already gone to meet them on every route. Yet Wang Jun is leading tens of thousands of men, with warships fully prepared, straight down the current. His assault is exceedingly fierce. That is why I am troubled.” Cen Hun said, “Your servant has a plan that will reduce all Wang Jun’s ships to powder.” Sun Hao was delighted and asked him to explain. Cen Hun memorialized: “The lands south of the Yangtze contain much iron. Have more than a hundred linked iron chains forged, each several hundred zhang long, with every link weighing twenty or thirty catties, and stretch them across the river at strategic points. Then forge tens of thousands of iron spikes, each more than a zhang long, and place them beneath the water. If the Jin ships come with the wind, they will strike the spikes and be shattered. How then can they cross the river?” Sun Hao rejoiced and ordered craftsmen to work through the night beside the river, making iron chains and spikes and setting them all in place.\n\nMeanwhile, Du Yu, commander-in-chief of Jin, marched from Jiangling. He ordered his staff officer Zhou Zhi to take eight hundred sailors in small boats, cross the Yangtze secretly, and make a night attack upon Lexiang. He was to plant many banners in the wooded hills, fire cannon and beat drums by day, and light fires everywhere by night. Zhou Zhi received the command, led his men across the river, and lay in ambush at Mount Ba. The next day, Du Yu advanced with his great army by both land and water. The scouts reported, “The ruler of Wu has sent Wu Yan by land and Lu Jing by water, with Sun Xin as vanguard. They are advancing by three routes to meet us.” Du Yu led his army forward. Sun Xin’s ships arrived first. As soon as the two armies engaged, Du Yu withdrew. Sun Xin brought his troops ashore and pursued him in a long column. Before they had gone twenty li, a cannon sounded and Jin troops surged in from every side. The Wu soldiers hastily turned back. Du Yu took advantage of their disorder and fell upon them, killing more men than could be counted. Sun Xin fled toward the city, but Zhou Zhi’s eight hundred men mingled with his troops, entered among them, and lit fires atop the walls. Sun Xin cried in astonishment, “The northern armies must have flown across the river!” He was about to retreat when Zhou Zhi gave a great shout and cut him down beneath his horse. From his ship, Lu Jing saw flames rising in a vast sheet on the southern bank of the Yangtze. On Mount Ba, a great banner streamed in the wind, bearing the words: “Du Yu, Senior General of Jin Who Guards the South.” Lu Jing was aghast and tried to flee ashore, but the Jin general Zhang Shang galloped up and slew him. When Wu Yan saw that every army had been defeated, he abandoned the city and fled, but troops lying in ambush seized him, bound him, and brought him before Du Yu. Du Yu said, “There is no use in keeping him!” He shouted to the guards to behead him. Jiangling was thus captured. Thereupon, throughout the region of the Yuan and Xiang rivers and as far as the commanderies around Huangzhou, every governor and magistrate surrendered at the mere report of Jin’s approach, bringing his official seal. Du Yu sent emissaries bearing his credentials to pacify them, and his men committed not the slightest offense. He then advanced upon Wuchang, which also surrendered.\n\nDu Yu’s military prestige rose greatly. He assembled all the generals to discuss a plan for taking Jianye. Hu Fen said, “An enemy entrenched for a hundred years cannot yet be wholly subdued. The spring floods are now rising, and it will be difficult for us to remain long. We should wait until next spring and then launch a greater campaign.” Du Yu replied, “In former times, Yue Yi fought a single battle west of the Ji River and annexed the mighty state of Qi. Now the power of our army has been greatly magnified. Our advance is like splitting bamboo: once the first few joints are broken, all the rest will yield before the blade, with no further place to lay a hand.” He therefore dispatched urgent proclamations summoning all the generals to advance together and capture Jianye.\n\nAt that time Wang Jun, General of the Soaring Dragon, was leading his naval forces downstream. His scouts reported, “The men of Wu have forged iron chains and stretched them across the river. They have also set iron spikes beneath the water as a defense.” Wang Jun laughed heartily. He had several dozen great rafts constructed, bound straw into human figures atop them, clothed the figures in armor, placed weapons in their hands, and stood them all around the edges. He then released the rafts into the current. When the Wu soldiers saw them, they took them for living men and fled at their approach. The concealed spikes caught in the rafts and were all dragged away. Wang Jun also made torches upon the rafts, each more than ten zhang long and more than ten arm spans around, and soaked them in sesame oil. Whenever a raft encountered an iron chain, the torches were ignited and burned through it; in moments, every chain had snapped. The two columns came down the Great River, victorious wherever they went.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Ti, chancellor of Eastern Wu, ordered Shen Ying, General of the Left, and Zhuge Jing, General of the Right, to meet the Jin army. Shen Ying said to Zhuge Jing, “The armies upstream made no preparations for defense. I expect the Jin army will surely reach this place, and we must exert all our strength to oppose it. If by good fortune we win, the lands south of the Yangtze will remain secure. But if we cross the river to fight and suffer defeat, then the great cause is lost.” Zhuge Jing said, “Your words are correct.” Before he had finished speaking, a man reported that the Jin troops were sweeping downstream with irresistible force. The two were greatly alarmed and hastened to consult Zhang Ti. Zhuge Jing said to him, “Eastern Wu is doomed. Why do you not escape?” Zhang Ti wept. “That Wu is about to perish is known to wise and foolish alike. But if ruler and ministers all surrender and not a single man dies in the national calamity, would that not be shameful?” Zhuge Jing also shed tears and withdrew. Zhang Ti and Shen Ying led their troops against the enemy, but the Jin army closed around them on every side. Zhou Zhi was the first to break into the Wu camp. Zhang Ti fought alone with desperate courage and died amid the confusion of battle. Shen Ying was slain by Zhou Zhi. The Wu soldiers scattered and fled. A later poet praised Zhang Ti:\n\nOn Mount Ba, Du Yu raised his mighty banner;\nEast of the river, Zhang Ti died in loyalty.\nHe knew the royal aura of the south was spent,\nYet could not live in shame and betray all he knew.\n\nThe Jin forces captured Niuzhu and drove deep into Wu territory. Wang Jun sent a man riding at full speed to report the victory. When Sima Yan heard the news, he was overjoyed. Jia Chong memorialized: “Our soldiers have long toiled abroad and are unaccustomed to the climate and water. Illness is certain to arise among them. We should recall the army and make further plans later.” Zhang Hua said, “Our great army has already entered the enemy’s lair, and the men of Wu have lost their courage. Within a month, Sun Hao is certain to be captured. If the army is lightly recalled, all our former achievements will be wasted. That would truly be regrettable.” Before the ruler of Jin could reply, Jia Chong rebuked Zhang Hua: “You understand neither the season decreed by Heaven nor the advantages of the terrain, yet you seek recklessly to claim merit and exhaust our soldiers. Even if you were beheaded, it would not suffice to make amends to the empire!” Sima Yan said, “The decision was mine. Zhang Hua merely shares my opinion. Why must you quarrel?” Suddenly it was reported that an urgent memorial had arrived from Du Yu. The ruler of Jin read it, and it likewise urged that the army advance without delay. The ruler of Jin therefore doubted no further and issued the command to press the campaign.\n\nWang Jun and the other commanders received the Jin emperor’s order and advanced by land and water. Their movement stirred the world like wind and thunder, and the men of Wu surrendered at the sight of their banners. When Sun Hao heard this, he turned pale with alarm. His ministers told him, “The northern army draws nearer every day, while soldiers and civilians south of the Yangtze surrender without fighting. What are we to do?” Sun Hao asked, “Why do they not fight?” They replied, “The present calamity is entirely Cen Hun’s fault. We beg Your Majesty to execute him. Then we shall go outside the city and fight to the death.” Sun Hao said, “How could one mere palace eunuch ruin a state?” The ministers cried out, “Has Your Majesty not heard of Huang Hao of Shu?” Without waiting for Sun Hao’s command, they surged into the palace together, hacked Cen Hun to pieces, and devoured his flesh raw. Tao Jun memorialized: “The warships under your servant’s command are all small. I beg for twenty thousand troops to board great ships and give battle. With these, I shall be fully able to defeat the enemy.” Sun Hao accepted his proposal and assigned the Imperial Forest troops to Tao Jun, ordering him upstream to meet the enemy. Zhang Xiang, General of the Vanguard, led naval forces down the river to oppose them. The troops of both commanders had just set out when a great northwesterly wind suddenly arose. None of the Wu banners could remain upright, and all had to be lowered and stowed in the ships. The soldiers refused to go aboard and scattered in flight, leaving Zhang Xiang with only a few dozen men to await the enemy.\n\nMeanwhile, the Jin general Wang Jun proceeded under full sail. After he passed the Three Mountains, his sailors said, “The wind and waves are too violent, and the ships cannot proceed. Let us wait until the wind has eased somewhat.” Wang Jun flew into a rage. Drawing his sword, he rebuked them: “At this very moment I intend to take Stone City. Why do you speak of stopping?” He ordered the drums beaten and pressed forward with all speed. The Wu general Zhang Xiang led the remaining soldiers to request surrender. Wang Jun said, “If your surrender is sincere, serve as my vanguard and win merit.” Zhang Xiang returned to his own ship, sailed directly beneath Stone City, and called for the gates to be opened to admit the Jin troops. When Sun Hao heard that the Jin army had entered the city, he wished to cut his own throat. Hu Chong, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, and Xue Ying, Minister of Ceremonies, memorialized: “Why does Your Majesty not follow the example of Liu Shan, Duke of Anle?” Sun Hao accepted their advice. He had himself bound and brought along in a carriage an empty coffin, then led all his civil and military officials to Wang Jun’s camp and surrendered. Wang Jun released him from his bonds, burned the coffin, and treated him with the honors due a king. A poet of the Tang lamented:\n\nWang Jun’s towered ships sailed down from Yizhou;\nThe royal aura of Jinling darkened and died.\nA thousand-fathom iron chain sank beneath the river;\nFrom Stone City a single flag of surrender rose.\nHow often in this human world we grieve for bygone things;\nThe mountains, as of old, still rest beside the cold current.\nToday, when all within the Four Seas is one household,\nAutumn reeds and rushes sigh around the ancient forts.\n\nThus the four provinces, eighty-three commanderies, and three hundred thirteen counties of Eastern Wu, comprising five hundred twenty-three thousand households, thirty-two thousand officials, two hundred thirty thousand soldiers, two million three hundred thousand men, women, old people, and children, two million eight hundred thousand hu of rice and grain, more than five thousand boats and ships, and more than five thousand women of the inner palace, all passed to Great Jin. With the great enterprise settled, proclamations were issued to reassure the people, and all treasuries, granaries, and storehouses were sealed. The following day, Tao Jun’s army collapsed without fighting. Sima Zhou, Prince of Langya, and Wang Rong arrived with their great armies. When they saw that Wang Jun had accomplished so great a deed, they rejoiced in their hearts. The next day, Du Yu also arrived. He richly rewarded the three armies and opened the granaries to relieve the people of Wu, who were thereby allowed to live in peace. Wu Yan, Administrator of Jianping, alone held his city and refused to submit; only when he heard that Wu had fallen did he surrender. Wang Jun submitted a memorial reporting the victory. When the court heard that Wu had been pacified, ruler and ministers offered congratulations and drank to the emperor’s longevity. The ruler of Jin held his cup and shed tears. “This achievement belongs to Grand Tutor Yang. I grieve only that he did not live to see it!” Sun Xiu, General of Agile Cavalry, withdrew from court, faced south, and wept. “In former days, the General Who Suppresses Rebellion, while still in the vigor of youth and holding only the rank of commandant, founded this great enterprise. Now Sun Hao has cast away all the lands south of the Yangtze. O vast and distant Heaven! What manner of man was he?”\n\nWang Jun then led his victorious army home and escorted Sun Hao, former ruler of Wu, to Luoyang for an audience with the emperor. Sun Hao ascended the hall, bowed his head to the floor, and presented himself before the emperor of Jin. The emperor granted him a seat and said, “I prepared this seat for you long ago.” Sun Hao replied, “In the south, your servant likewise prepared such a seat for Your Majesty.” The emperor laughed heartily. Jia Chong asked Sun Hao, “I have heard that when you ruled in the south, you often gouged out men’s eyes and stripped the skin from their faces. What manner of punishments were those?” Sun Hao replied, “Such punishments were inflicted upon ministers who murdered their rulers and upon treacherous, fawning men who proved disloyal.” Jia Chong fell silent and was deeply ashamed. The emperor enfeoffed Sun Hao as Marquis Who Returns to His Destiny and granted his sons and grandsons the rank of Gentlemen of the Household. All the chief ministers who had surrendered with him were enfeoffed as marquises. Since Chancellor Zhang Ti had died in battle, titles were granted to his descendants. Wang Jun was appointed Senior General Who Supports the State, and all the remaining commanders received additional titles and rewards.\n\nFrom this time onward, the Three Kingdoms belonged to Sima Yan, emperor of Jin, thereby establishing the foundation of unity. This fulfilled the saying: “The great affairs of the empire, long united, must divide; long divided, must unite.” Later, Liu Shan, emperor of the Later Han, died in the seventh year of Taishi under Jin; Cao Huan, ruler of Wei, died in the first year of Tai’an; and Sun Hao, ruler of Wu, died in the fourth year of Taikang. All three died natural deaths. A later writer composed an old-style ballad recounting these events:\n\nGaozu raised his sword and entered Xianyang;\nA blazing crimson sun rose over Fusang.\nGuangwu arose like a dragon and restored the great unity;\nThe golden crow flew to the center of Heaven.\nAlas! Emperor Xian inherited the realm,\nBut the red wheel sank west beside the Pool of Xian.\nHe Jin lacked all foresight; palace favorites caused disorder;\nDong Zhuo of Liangzhou occupied the court.\nWang Yun laid his plan and slew the traitorous faction;\nLi Jue and Guo Si raised swords and spears.\nThroughout the land, bandits swarmed like ants;\nAcross the world, bold villains soared like hawks.\nSun Jian and Sun Ce arose east of the Yangtze;\nYuan Shao and Yuan Shu rose by the Yellow River bridges.\nLiu Yan and his son held Ba and Shu;\nLiu Biao massed his armies in Jing and Xiang.\nZhang Xiu and Zhang Lu dominated Nanzheng;\nMa Teng and Han Sui guarded Western Liang.\nTao Qian, Zhang Xiu, and Gongsun Zan\nEach displayed heroic talent and seized a region.\nCao Cao monopolized power from the chancellor’s mansion,\nEnsnaring heroes and employing civil and martial arts.\nHe overawed the emperor and commanded the lords,\nLeading his fierce warriors to hold the central lands.\nXuande of Lousang was born an imperial descendant;\nHe swore brotherhood with Guan and Zhang to uphold the sovereign.\nHe wandered east and west, lamenting that he had no home,\nWith few generals and scant troops, a stranger wherever he went.\nHow deep the devotion of the three visits to Nanyang!\nAt one meeting, the Sleeping Dragon divided the world.\nFirst take Jingzhou and afterward seize the Riverlands:\nThe design for kingship and empire lay in the Heavenly Province.\nAlas! After three brief years, the sovereign passed away;\nHow grievous the entrusting of the orphan at Baidi!\nKongming marched six times before Mount Qi,\nLonging with one hand to mend the vault of Heaven.\nWho could have known the allotted span would end there,\nAnd the long star fall at midnight beyond the mountain fort?\nJiang Wei relied alone upon his lofty courage;\nNine campaigns in the Central Plain brought only fruitless toil.\nZhong Hui and Deng Ai advanced with divided armies;\nThe Han dynasty’s realm passed wholly to the house of Cao.\nPi, Rui, Fang, Mao, and then Huan—\nThe Sima clan in turn received the empire.\nCloud and mist rose before the Terrace of Abdication;\nNo waves stirred beneath Stone City.\nChenliu, Guiming, and Anle—\nTheir princely and ducal titles passed to their descendants.\nThe tumultuous affairs of the world are never-ending;\nHeaven’s inscrutable decree cannot be escaped.\nThe realm’s threefold division has become a dream;\nThose who come after mourn in vain and pour out empty grief.","download_url":"https://mouseia.org/api/works/romance-three-kingdoms/translations/trn_romance_three_kingdoms_mouseia.txt"},{"id":"trn_romance_three_kingdoms_plain","translator":"Mouseia","kind":"plain","note":"Mouseia’s complete Plain English edition, made independently and directly from all 120 chapters and 2,717 source paragraphs of the Traditional Chinese text.","text":"### Chapter 1\n\nHeroes Swear Brotherhood in the Peach Garden; Their First Victory Is Won Against the Yellow Turbans\n\nThe lyric says:\n\nThe rolling Yangzi flows east, its waters sweeping on;\nIts waves have washed away all heroes.\nRight and wrong, success and failure—all vanish in a turn of the head:\nThe green mountains still remain,\nAnd how many times has the setting sun glowed red?\n\nWhite-haired fishermen and woodcutters stand on the river islets,\nAccustomed to watching autumn moons and spring winds.\nOver a jug of rough wine, they gladly meet:\nAll the many affairs of past and present\nAre handed over to laughter and conversation.\n\nIt is said that the general course of the world is this: after long division, it must unite; after long union, it must divide. At the end of the Zhou dynasty, seven states fought among themselves until they were united under Qin. After Qin was destroyed, Chu and Han fought each other until they were united under Han. The Han dynasty began when Gaozu killed the white serpent and rose in revolt, and he brought the whole realm under one rule. Later, Emperor Guangwu restored the dynasty. The succession continued down to Emperor Xian, when the realm divided into the Three Kingdoms. If we trace the cause of the disorder, it probably began with Emperors Huan and Ling. Emperor Huan proscribed worthy men and placed great trust in the eunuchs. After Emperor Huan died, Emperor Ling took the throne, and General-in-Chief Dou Wu and Grand Tutor Chen Fan assisted him together. At that time, the eunuchs Cao Jie and others manipulated power. Dou Wu and Chen Fan plotted to kill them, but they failed to keep the matter secret and were themselves put to death. From then on, the palace eunuchs grew even more overbearing.\n\nOn the full-moon day of the fourth month in the second year of Jianning, the Emperor entered Wende Hall. Just as he ascended the throne, a violent wind suddenly rose from a corner of the hall. A huge green snake was seen flying down from a roof beam and coiling itself on the imperial seat. The Emperor fainted in fright. His attendants hurriedly carried him into the inner palace, while all the officials fled. After a short while, the snake disappeared. Suddenly there came tremendous thunder and rain, together with hail. It did not stop until midnight and destroyed countless houses. In the second month of the fourth year of Jianning, there was an earthquake at Luoyang. The sea also overflowed, and all the people living along the coast were swept into the sea by great waves. In the first year of Guanghe, hens changed into roosters. On the first day of the sixth month, a mass of black vapor more than ten zhang long flew into Wende Hall. In the autumn, during the seventh month, a rainbow appeared in the Jade Hall, and the mountain slopes in Wuyuan all split and collapsed. There were many kinds of ill omens, not merely one.\n\nThe Emperor issued an edict asking his ministers the cause of these disasters and strange signs. Cai Yong, a Consultant, submitted a memorial arguing that the falling rainbow and the transformation of the hens had been caused by women and eunuchs interfering in government. His words were very direct and severe. The Emperor read the memorial and sighed, then rose to change his clothes. Cao Jie secretly looked at it from behind and told all his associates what it said. He then used another matter to frame Cai Yong for a crime, and Cai Yong was dismissed and sent back to his home in the countryside.\n\nLater, ten men—Zhang Rang, Zhao Zhong, Feng Xu, Duan Gui, Cao Jie, Hou Lan, Jian Shuo, Cheng Kuang, Xia Yun, and Guo Sheng—joined together in wrongdoing and were known as the “Ten Regular Attendants.” The Emperor honored and trusted Zhang Rang, calling him “Foster Father.” The government grew worse by the day, until the hearts of the people throughout the realm turned toward disorder and bandits rose everywhere like swarming bees.\n\nAt that time, there were three brothers in Julu Commandery. One was named Zhang Jiao, one Zhang Bao, and one Zhang Liang. Zhang Jiao had originally been an unsuccessful scholar. One day, while gathering medicinal herbs in the mountains, he met an old man with green eyes and a youthful face, carrying a staff of goosefoot wood. The old man called Zhang Jiao into a cave and gave him three volumes of a heavenly book, saying, “This is called The Essential Arts of Great Peace. Once you receive it, you must proclaim the transforming Way on Heaven’s behalf and bring universal salvation to the people of the world. If you develop any disloyal intention, you will certainly suffer a terrible punishment.”\n\nZhang Jiao bowed and asked his name. The old man said, “I am the Old Immortal of Nanhua.” When he had finished speaking, he changed into a gust of pure wind and vanished.\n\nAfter receiving the book, Zhang Jiao studied and practiced it day and night. He became able to summon wind and call down rain and styled himself the “Daoist of Great Peace.” In the first month of the first year of Zhongping, an epidemic spread. Zhang Jiao distributed charm-water and used it to cure people, calling himself the “Great Worthy and Good Teacher.” He had more than 500 disciples who traveled throughout the land, and all of them could write charms and recite spells. Afterward, the number of his followers increased daily. Zhang Jiao therefore established 36 districts. The larger districts had more than 10,000 members, while the smaller had 6,000 or 7,000. Each had a leader, who was called a general. They spread the saying:\n\n“The Blue Heaven is dead; the Yellow Heaven shall rise.\nThe year is Jiazi; all beneath Heaven shall know great good fortune.”\n\nThey told everyone to use white clay to write the two characters “Jiazi” on the main gate of the house. In the eight provinces of Qing, You, Xu, Ji, Jing, Yang, Yan, and Yu, household after household revered the name of Zhang Jiao, the Great Worthy and Good Teacher.\n\nZhang Jiao sent his follower Ma Yuanyi secretly carrying gold and silk to make contact with the palace eunuch Feng Xu, who was to serve as their ally inside the court. Zhang Jiao discussed matters with his two younger brothers and said, “The hardest thing to gain is the people’s support. Now that the people’s hearts have turned to us, it would truly be a pity if we did not seize this opportunity to take the realm.”\n\nOn one hand, he secretly had yellow banners made and fixed a date for the uprising. On the other, he sent his disciple Tang Zhou with a letter to inform Feng Xu. Tang Zhou instead went directly to the government offices and reported the plot. The Emperor summoned General-in-Chief He Jin and ordered him to mobilize troops and arrest Ma Yuanyi, who was beheaded. Feng Xu and all the others involved were then seized and imprisoned.\n\nWhen Zhang Jiao learned that the affair had been exposed, he raised his forces that very night. He called himself the “General of Heaven,” Zhang Bao called himself the “General of Earth,” and Zhang Liang called himself the “General of Mankind.” They proclaimed to the people, “The destiny of Han is now coming to an end, and a great sage has appeared. All of you should obey Heaven and follow the righteous cause, so that you may enjoy Great Peace.”\n\nPeople from every region wrapped yellow scarves around their heads and joined Zhang Jiao’s rebellion, numbering 400,000 to 500,000. The rebels were immensely powerful, and government troops collapsed at the mere report of their approach. He Jin petitioned the Emperor to issue an urgent edict commanding every district to prepare its defenses, defeat the rebels, and win merit. At the same time, he sent the Generals of the Household Lu Zhi, Huangfu Song, and Zhu Jun, each leading elite troops, to attack along three separate routes.\n\nNow Zhang Jiao’s army advanced into the territory of You Province. The Governor of You Province, Liu Yan, was a native of Jingling in Jiangxia and a descendant of Prince Gong of Lu of the Han dynasty. When he heard that the rebel army was approaching, he summoned Commandant Zou Jing to discuss the matter.\n\nZou Jing said, “The rebel army is large, while ours is small. Your Excellency should quickly recruit troops to meet the enemy.”\n\nLiu Yan approved his proposal and at once issued a proclamation recruiting volunteer soldiers. When the proclamation reached Zhuo County, it brought forth a hero from that county.\n\nThis man was not especially fond of reading. He had a generous and gentle nature, spoke little, and did not show joy or anger on his face. He had always possessed great ambitions and particularly enjoyed befriending heroes throughout the realm. He stood seven chi and five cun tall. His earlobes reached his shoulders, his hands hung below his knees, and his eyes could look back toward his own ears. His face was like fine jade used in a ceremonial cap, and his lips looked painted with red pigment. He was a descendant of Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and a great-great-grandson in the line of Emperor Jing of Han. His surname was Liu, his personal name Bei, and his courtesy name Xuande.\n\nLong before, Liu Sheng’s son Liu Zhen had been enfeoffed as Marquis of Zhuolu Village during the reign of Emperor Wu of Han. Later, he lost his title because of an offense involving the contribution of sacrificial gold, and this branch of the family consequently remained in Zhuo County. Xuande’s grandfather was Liu Xiong, and his father was Liu Hong. Liu Hong had once been recommended as Filial and Incorrupt and had also served as an official, but he died young. Xuande lost his father when he was a child and served his mother with the utmost devotion. His family was poor, so he made his living by selling straw sandals and weaving mats.\n\nHis family lived in Lousang Village in his native county. Southeast of their house stood a great mulberry tree more than five zhang high. Seen from a distance, its thick foliage resembled the canopy of a carriage. A physiognomist said, “This household will certainly produce a man of high rank.”\n\nWhen Xuande was young, he played beneath the tree with other village children and said, “When I become Son of Heaven, I will ride beneath a canopy like this.”\n\nHis uncle Liu Yuanqi thought these words extraordinary and said, “This child is no ordinary person!” Because he saw that Xuande’s family was poor, he often gave them financial support.\n\nAt the age of 15, Xuande was sent by his mother to travel and study. He studied under Zheng Xuan and Lu Zhi and became a friend of Gongsun Zan and others. By the time Liu Yan issued the proclamation recruiting soldiers, Xuande was already 28 years old.\n\nThat day, after reading the proclamation, Xuande gave a long, passionate sigh. A man behind him cried out sternly, “A true man should give his strength to the country. Why are you sighing?”\n\nXuande turned and looked at him. The man stood eight chi tall. He had a leopard’s head, huge round eyes, a swallow’s chin, and a tiger’s beard. His voice was like mighty thunder, and his bearing like a galloping horse. Seeing his extraordinary appearance, Xuande asked his name.\n\nThe man said, “My surname is Zhang, my personal name Fei, and my courtesy name Yide. My family has lived in Zhuo Commandery for generations. I own a fair amount of farmland, sell wine, and butcher pigs, and I particularly enjoy befriending heroes throughout the realm. I just saw you reading the proclamation and sighing, so I asked you about it.”\n\nXuande said, “I am a member of the Han imperial clan. My surname is Liu, and my personal name is Bei. Now I hear that the Yellow Scarves have begun a rebellion. I have the ambition to destroy the rebels and bring peace to the people, but I regret that I lack the power to do so. That is why I sighed.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “I have a fair amount of wealth. We should recruit brave men from the countryside and undertake this great cause together. What do you think?”\n\nXuande was delighted, and the two went together to drink in a village tavern. While they were drinking, they saw a large man pushing a cart. He stopped outside the tavern, entered, sat down, and called to the server, “Quickly pour me some wine. I must hurry into the city to enlist.”\n\nXuande looked at the man. He stood nine chi tall, and his beard was two chi long. His face was the color of a dark-red date, and his lips looked painted with red pigment. He had phoenix eyes and brows like reclining silkworms. His appearance was noble and imposing, and he carried an awe-inspiring air.\n\nXuande invited him to sit with them and asked his name.\n\nThe man said, “My surname is Guan, my personal name is Yu, and my courtesy name was originally Changsheng, though I later changed it to Yunchang. I am from Xieliang in Hedong. A powerful local bully relied on his position to oppress others, so I killed him. I have been wandering as a fugitive for five or six years. Now I have heard that troops are being recruited here to destroy the rebels, so I have come especially to enlist.”\n\nXuande then told him of his own ambition. Yunchang was overjoyed. Together they went to Zhang Fei’s estate to discuss the great undertaking.\n\nZhang Fei said, “Behind my estate is a peach garden, and the flowers are now in full bloom. Tomorrow we should offer sacrifice there to Heaven and Earth. The three of us will become brothers and join our strength and hearts as one. Then we may pursue our great undertaking.”\n\nXuande and Yunchang answered together, “That would be excellent.”\n\nThe next day, in the peach garden, they prepared a black ox, a white horse, and the other sacrificial offerings. The three burned incense, bowed twice, and swore this oath:\n\n“We, Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, though born to different families, now bind ourselves as brothers. We shall unite our hearts and strength, rescue those in hardship, and aid those in danger. Above, we shall repay the country; below, we shall bring peace to the common people. We do not ask to have been born in the same year, the same month, and the same day; we ask only to die in the same year, the same month, and the same day. August Heaven and sovereign Earth, truly witness our hearts. If any of us betrays righteousness or forgets this kindness, may Heaven and mankind strike him dead together!”\n\nWhen the oath was finished, they honored Xuande as the eldest brother, Guan Yu as the second, and Zhang Fei as the youngest. After completing their sacrifice to Heaven and Earth, they slaughtered the ox, set out wine, and gathered more than 300 brave men from the countryside. There in the peach garden, they drank their fill until they were all thoroughly drunk.\n\nThe next day, they began preparing weapons, but regretted that they had no horses to ride. While they were considering the problem, someone reported that two travelers were approaching the estate with a party of companions and a herd of horses.\n\nXuande said, “This is Heaven’s help!”\n\nThe three went outside the estate to welcome them. The two travelers were great merchants from Zhongshan. One was named Zhang Shiping and the other Su Shuang. Every year they went north to trade in horses, but they were now returning because bandits had risen there.\n\nXuande invited the two men into the estate, gave them wine and hospitality, and explained his intention to destroy the rebels and bring peace to the people. The two merchants were delighted and offered them 50 fine horses, 500 liang of gold and silver, and 1,000 jin of refined iron to provide for their equipment.\n\nAfter thanking the two merchants and bidding them farewell, Xuande ordered skilled smiths to forge him a pair of double-edged swords. Yunchang had a Green Dragon Crescent Blade made, also called the “Cold Beauty Saw,” weighing 82 jin. Zhang Fei had a one-zhang-eight-chi spear of pointed steel made. Each man also obtained a complete suit of armor.\n\nThey gathered more than 500 local volunteers and went to see Zou Jing. Zou Jing presented them to Governor Liu Yan. After the three had paid their respects, each gave his name. Xuande explained his family lineage. Liu Yan was delighted and acknowledged Xuande as his nephew.\n\nWithin a few days, a report came that the Yellow Scarf rebel general Cheng Yuanzhi was leading 50,000 troops to attack Zhuo Commandery. Liu Yan ordered Zou Jing to take Xuande and the other two men, together with 500 soldiers, and go out to defeat the enemy.\n\nXuande and his companions gladly led the troops forward. At the foot of Daxing Mountain, they encountered the rebels. All the rebels wore their hair loose and had yellow scarves tied around their foreheads.\n\nThe two armies faced each other. Xuande rode out, with Yunchang on his left and Yide on his right. Raising his whip, he shouted abuse at the enemy: “Traitors who rebel against the country! Why do you not surrender at once?”\n\nCheng Yuanzhi was furious and sent his deputy general Deng Mao out to fight. Zhang Fei leveled his one-zhang-eight-chi serpent spear and charged straight forward. With a single thrust, he pierced Deng Mao through the heart, and Deng Mao toppled from his horse.\n\nSeeing Deng Mao fall, Cheng Yuanzhi spurred his horse, brandished his saber, and charged directly at Zhang Fei. Yunchang swung his great blade and urged his horse forward to meet him. Cheng Yuanzhi was startled at the sight and, before he could defend himself, Yunchang’s blade rose and cut him into two pieces.\n\nA later poet praised the two men:\n\nToday the heroes first reveal their edge,\nOne testing his spear, the other his blade.\nAt their first appearance they display their might,\nAnd mark their names upon the realm divided in three.\n\nWhen the rebels saw that Cheng Yuanzhi had been beheaded, they turned their weapons aside and fled. Xuande waved his army forward in pursuit. Countless rebels surrendered, and he returned after a great victory. Liu Yan came out in person to welcome him and rewarded the soldiers for their service.\n\nThe next day, a dispatch arrived from Gong Jing, Governor of Qing Province, saying that the Yellow Scarf rebels had surrounded his city and were about to capture it. He begged for reinforcements. Liu Yan discussed the matter with Xuande.\n\nXuande said, “I am willing to go and rescue him.”\n\nLiu Yan ordered Zou Jing to lead 5,000 soldiers, together with Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, to Qing Province. When the rebels saw the relief force arrive, they divided their troops and met it in a confused battle. Xuande’s troops were too few to win, so he withdrew 30 li and established a camp.\n\nXuande said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “The rebels are many, and we are few. We can win only by using an unexpected strategy.”\n\nHe assigned Lord Guan 1,000 men to hide on the left side of the mountain and Zhang Fei 1,000 men to hide on the right. The sounding of the gong was to be the signal for both forces to emerge and support the attack.\n\nThe next day, Xuande and Zou Jing led their army forward with drums beating and men shouting. The rebels came out to fight, and Xuande immediately led his troops in retreat. The rebels took advantage of the apparent victory and pursued them. Just as they crossed the mountain ridge, the gong sounded throughout Xuande’s army. The two forces on the left and right emerged together, while Xuande wheeled his troops around and attacked again.\n\nAssaulted from three directions, the rebels collapsed. They were pursued all the way to the walls of the city in Qing Province, where Governor Gong Jing also led the local militia out to join the fighting. The rebel army suffered a crushing defeat, and great numbers were killed. Thus the siege of Qing Province was lifted.\n\nA later poet praised Xuande:\n\nHis plans and calculations show divine skill;\nEven two tigers must yield before one dragon.\nAt his first appearance he achieves great deeds;\nThough poor and alone, he is destined to divide the realm.\n\nAfter Gong Jing had rewarded the army, Zou Jing wished to return. Xuande said, “I recently heard that General of the Household Lu Zhi is fighting the rebel leader Zhang Jiao at Guangzong. I once studied under Lu Zhi, and I wish to go and assist him.”\n\nZou Jing therefore led his army back, while Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei took the 500 men under their own command and went to Guangzong. When they reached Lu Zhi’s army, they entered his tent, paid their respects, and fully explained why they had come. Lu Zhi was delighted and kept them before his tent to await orders.\n\nAt that time, Zhang Jiao had 150,000 rebels, while Lu Zhi had 50,000 troops. The two armies faced each other at Guangzong, and neither had yet gained victory.\n\nLu Zhi said to Xuande, “I am now keeping the rebels surrounded here. Zhang Jiao’s brothers, Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao, are at Yingchuan, facing the armies of Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun. Take the men and horses under your command, and I will give you another 1,000 government troops. Go to Yingchuan to learn the situation and arrange a time for a joint attack.”\n\nXuande accepted the order and led his army through the night toward Yingchuan. At that time, Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun were leading their armies against the rebels. The rebels had fared badly in battle and had withdrawn to Changshe, where they camped among the grass.\n\nHuangfu Song said to Zhu Jun, “The rebels have camped among dry grass. We should attack them with fire.”\n\nThey ordered every soldier to prepare a bundle of grass and then secretly lay in ambush. That night, a strong wind suddenly rose. After the second watch, all the soldiers set fire at once. Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun each led troops against the rebel camp. The flames spread across the sky. The rebels panicked; they had no time to saddle their horses, and the men had no time to put on their armor. They scattered and fled in every direction.\n\nThe killing continued until dawn. Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao led the remains of their defeated army in a desperate flight. Suddenly they saw a powerful force approaching head-on, all carrying red banners, blocking their road.\n\nA general rode out at its head. He stood seven chi tall, with narrow eyes and a long beard. His office was Cavalry Commandant. He came from Qiao County in the state of Pei. His surname was Cao, his personal name Cao, and his courtesy name Mengde.\n\nCao Cao’s father, Cao Song, had originally borne the surname Xiahou. Because he became the adopted son of Cao Teng, a Regular Palace Attendant, he took the surname Cao. Cao Song fathered Cao Cao, whose childhood name was Aman and whose other name was Jili.\n\nIn his youth, Cao Cao loved hunting and roaming about and delighted in songs and dances. He was skilled in strategy and full of clever schemes and sudden changes. Cao Cao had an uncle who saw that his behavior was unrestrained and often became angry with him, reporting his conduct to Cao Song. Cao Song rebuked Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao suddenly devised a plan. When he saw his uncle approaching, he pretended to collapse on the ground and acted as though he had suffered a seizure. His uncle was alarmed and reported it to Cao Song. Cao Song hurried to see his son, but Cao Cao appeared perfectly well.\n\nCao Song said, “Your uncle said you had suffered a seizure. Have you already recovered?”\n\nCao Cao said, “Your son has never had such an illness. My uncle no longer cares for me, so he deceived you.”\n\nCao Song believed him. After that, whenever the uncle spoke of Cao Cao’s misconduct, Cao Song would not listen. Cao Cao was therefore able to behave as wildly as he pleased.\n\nThere was a man of the time named Qiao Xuan, who said to Cao Cao, “The realm is about to fall into disorder. No one without talent granted to him for such an age can save it. Could you be the man who will bring it peace?”\n\nWhen He Yong of Nanyang saw Cao Cao, he said, “The house of Han is about to perish. The man who brings peace to the realm will certainly be this one.”\n\nXu Shao of Runan was famous for his ability to judge men. Cao Cao went to see him and asked, “What kind of man am I?”\n\nXu Shao did not answer. Cao Cao asked again.\n\nXu Shao said, “You are a capable minister in an age of order and a treacherous hero in an age of disorder.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted when he heard this.\n\nAt the age of 20, he was recommended as Filial and Incorrupt, became a Gentleman of the Court, and was appointed Northern District Commandant of Luoyang. As soon as he took office, he placed more than ten clubs painted in five colors at the four gates of the city. Anyone who violated the prohibitions was beaten with them, and not even the rich and powerful were spared.\n\nThe uncle of Jian Shuo, a Regular Palace Attendant, carried a saber while walking at night. Cao Cao caught him during a night patrol and had him beaten with the clubs. From then on, no one inside or outside the court dared violate the law, and Cao Cao’s fearsome reputation spread widely.\n\nHe was later made Magistrate of Dunqiu. When the Yellow Scarves rose in rebellion, he was appointed Cavalry Commandant and led 5,000 cavalry and infantry to Yingchuan to assist in the fighting.\n\nHe arrived just as Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao were fleeing in defeat. Cao Cao blocked their path and launched a fierce attack. He took more than 10,000 heads and captured a very great number of banners, standards, gongs, drums, and horses. Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao fought desperately and escaped.\n\nAfter Cao Cao met with Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun, he immediately led his troops away in pursuit of Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao.\n\nNow Xuande was leading Guan Yu and Zhang Fei toward Yingchuan when he heard the cries of battle and saw the glow of fire lighting the sky. He hurried his troops forward, but by the time he arrived, the rebels had already been defeated and scattered.\n\nXuande met Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun and fully explained Lu Zhi’s intention.\n\nHuangfu Song said, “Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao have exhausted their strength and reached the end of their resources. They will certainly go to Guangzong and seek refuge with Zhang Jiao. Xuande, you should travel there at once, marching through the night, and give assistance.”\n\nXuande accepted the order and led his troops back. Halfway there, he saw a body of soldiers escorting a prison cart. The prisoner inside was Lu Zhi.\n\nXuande was greatly shocked. He rolled from his saddle, dismounted, and asked what had happened.\n\nLu Zhi said, “I had Zhang Jiao surrounded and was close to defeating him, but because he used sorcery, I could not win at once. The court sent the Yellow Gate Attendant Zuo Feng to inspect the situation. He demanded a bribe from me. I replied, ‘Even the army’s provisions are insufficient. How could I have extra money with which to flatter an imperial envoy?’\n\n“Zuo Feng bore a grudge against me. When he returned to court, he reported that I had raised strong defenses but refused to fight and that my laziness was weakening the army’s morale. The court was therefore enraged. It sent General of the Household Dong Zhuo to replace me as commander and ordered that I be taken back to the capital to answer charges.”\n\nWhen Zhang Fei heard this, he became furious and wanted to kill the escorting soldiers and rescue Lu Zhi.\n\nXuande hurriedly stopped him, saying, “The court has its own public judgment. How can you act recklessly?”\n\nThe soldiers crowded around Lu Zhi and escorted him away.\n\nLord Guan said, “General of the Household Lu has already been arrested, and another man now commands his troops. If we go there, we will have no one to rely on. It would be better to return to Zhuo Commandery for the present.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and led the army north. Before they had traveled for two days, they suddenly heard tremendous battle cries behind a mountain.\n\nXuande led Guan Yu and Zhang Fei at a gallop to the top of a high ridge and looked out. They saw the Han army suffering a great defeat. Behind it, covering the mountains and filling the countryside, the Yellow Scarves came on like a blanket over the earth. Large characters on their banners read “General of Heaven.”\n\nXuande said, “That is Zhang Jiao! We must attack at once.”\n\nThe three galloped out at the head of their troops. Zhang Jiao had just defeated Dong Zhuo and was pursuing him when the three suddenly charged into his forces. Zhang Jiao’s army fell into confusion and fled for more than 50 li.\n\nThe three rescued Dong Zhuo and returned with him to camp. Dong Zhuo asked what offices they currently held.\n\nXuande said, “We are private citizens.”\n\nDong Zhuo treated them with great contempt and showed them no courtesy.\n\nAfter Xuande came out, Zhang Fei said furiously, “We personally fought a bloody battle and saved this wretch, yet he treats us with such disrespect! Unless I kill him, I cannot calm my anger!”\n\nHe seized his saber and was about to enter the tent and kill Dong Zhuo.\n\nIndeed:\n\nHuman feelings bow to rank and power, now as in ancient days;\nWho recognizes a hero when he holds no office?\nWhere can we find a forthright man like Yide,\nTo kill every thankless wretch beneath the sky?\n\nAs for whether Dong Zhuo lived or died, listen to the explanation in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 2\n\nZhang Fei Furiously Flogs the Imperial Inspector; He Jin Plots to Destroy the Eunuchs\n\nNow Dong Zhuo, whose courtesy name was Zhongying, was a native of Lintao in Longxi. He had been appointed Administrator of Hedong and had always been arrogant. That day he treated Xuande with contempt, and Zhang Fei’s temper flared up, so he wanted to kill him. Xuande and Lord Guan hurriedly stopped him, saying, “He is an official appointed by the imperial court. How can we kill him on our own authority?” Fei said, “If we do not kill this wretch, we must instead serve under him and obey his orders. I truly cannot bear it! If you two brothers wish to remain here, I will go elsewhere by myself!” Xuande said, “The three of us are bound in brotherhood to share life and death. How can we separate? We had better all go elsewhere.” Fei said, “If so, that will somewhat ease my hatred.” The three therefore led their troops through the night to join Zhu Jun. Jun treated them very generously, combined their forces with his, and advanced against Zhang Bao. At this time Cao Cao was following Huangfu Song in the campaign against Zhang Liang, and they fought a great battle at Quyang. Here Zhu Jun advanced against Zhang Bao. Zhang Bao led eighty or ninety thousand rebels and camped behind a mountain. Jun ordered Xuande to serve as his vanguard and face the rebels. Zhang Bao sent his deputy commander Gao Sheng out on horseback to challenge them. Xuande sent Zhang Fei against him. Fei spurred his horse forward with his spear leveled and fought Sheng. In fewer than several exchanges, he stabbed Sheng and knocked him from his horse. Xuande signaled his troops to charge straight ahead. On horseback, Zhang Bao let down his hair, raised his sword, and worked sorcery. Suddenly wind and thunder rose violently, and a mass of black vapor descended from the sky. Within the black vapor, what seemed to be an endless host of soldiers and horses came charging down. Xuande hastily withdrew his army. His troops fell into great disorder and returned in defeat. He consulted Zhu Jun, who said, “He uses sorcery. Tomorrow we can slaughter pigs and sheep and prepare the blood of pigs, sheep, and dogs. Have the soldiers lie in ambush on the mountaintop. When the rebels pursue us, pour it down from the high slope, and his magic can be broken.”\n\nXuande obeyed the order and assigned Lord Guan and Zhang Fei one thousand troops each. They hid on the high ridge behind the mountain, ready with containers of pigs’ blood, sheep’s blood, dogs’ blood, and other filth. The next day Zhang Bao waved his banners and beat his drums, leading his army out to challenge them. Xuande went out to meet him. As the armies engaged, Zhang Bao worked his magic. Wind and thunder rose violently, sand flew and stones rolled, black vapor filled the sky, and surging masses of soldiers and horses descended from heaven. Xuande turned his horse and fled, and Zhang Bao drove his troops after him. Just as they were about to pass the mountaintop, the hidden troops of Guan and Zhang fired the signal cannon and poured down all the filth together. They saw paper men and straw horses falling one after another from the sky. The wind and thunder stopped at once, and the sand and stones no longer flew. Seeing that his magic had been broken, Zhang Bao hastily tried to withdraw. Lord Guan came from the left and Zhang Fei from the right, both forces emerging at once, while Xuande and Zhu Jun pursued together from behind. The rebel troops suffered a crushing defeat. Xuande saw the banner of the General of the Earth and galloped after it. Zhang Bao fled wildly. Xuande shot an arrow and struck his left arm. Zhang Bao escaped with the arrow still in him, fled into Yangcheng, and defended it firmly without coming out. Zhu Jun led his troops in surrounding and attacking Yangcheng, while also sending men to learn news of Huangfu Song. The scouts returned and reported the full account: “Huangfu Song has won a great victory. Because Dong Zhuo was repeatedly defeated, the court ordered Song to replace him. By the time Song arrived, Zhang Jue was already dead. Zhang Liang commanded his followers and resisted our army, but Huangfu Song defeated him in seven battles in succession and beheaded Zhang Liang at Quyang. He opened Zhang Jue’s coffin, mutilated the corpse, displayed the severed head, and sent it to the capital. All the remaining rebels surrendered. The court promoted Huangfu Song to General of Chariots and Cavalry and appointed him Governor of Jizhou. Huangfu Song also submitted a memorial stating that Lu Zhi had rendered meritorious service and committed no crime, so the court restored Lu Zhi to his former office. Cao Cao was also rewarded for his service and appointed Chancellor of Jinan. He will withdraw the army and leave for his post at once.” When Zhu Jun heard this, he urged on his troops and attacked Yangcheng with all his strength. The rebels’ position became desperate, and the rebel commander Yan Zheng stabbed Zhang Bao to death, offered up his head, and surrendered. Zhu Jun then pacified several commanderies and submitted a memorial reporting his victory.\n\nAt that time three remaining Yellow Turban leaders—Zhao Hong, Han Zhong, and Sun Zhong—gathered tens of thousands of followers, burned and plundered wherever they went, and declared that they were avenging Zhang Jue. The court ordered Zhu Jun to take the army with which he had just won victory and campaign against them. Jun received the edict and led his army forward. The rebels then occupied Wancheng. Jun led his troops against it, and Zhao Hong sent Han Zhong out to fight. Jun ordered Xuande, Guan, and Zhang to attack the southwestern corner of the city. Han Zhong led all his elite troops to the southwestern corner to resist them. Zhu Jun personally released two thousand armored cavalry and headed straight for the northeastern corner. Fearing that the city would be lost, the rebels hurriedly abandoned the southwest and turned back. Xuande fell upon them from behind, and the rebels were badly defeated and fled into Wancheng. Zhu Jun divided his forces and surrounded the city on all four sides. Food ran out inside the city, and Han Zhong sent a man out to surrender. Jun refused to accept it. Xuande said, “In the past, Gaozu won the empire because he knew how to invite surrender and accept submission. Why do you reject Han Zhong’s surrender?” Jun said, “That was one time, and this is another. During the struggle between Qin and Xiang, the whole empire was in chaos and the people had no settled ruler. Surrenders were therefore invited and those who submitted were rewarded, to encourage others to come over. Now all within the seas is united, and only the Yellow Turbans are in rebellion. If we allow them to surrender, there will be no way to encourage good conduct. The rebels would plunder as they pleased when they had the advantage and surrender whenever they lost. That would strengthen the bandits’ ambitions and is not a sound policy.” Xuande said, “It is right not to accept the bandits’ surrender. But now they are surrounded on all four sides as tightly as if they were inside an iron barrel. If they beg to surrender and are refused, they will certainly fight to the death. Ten thousand men united in purpose cannot easily be resisted, much less the tens of thousands inside the city who are ready to risk their lives. It would be better to withdraw from the southeast and attack only the northwest. The rebels will certainly abandon the city and flee. With no desire to remain and fight, they can then be captured.” Jun agreed. He therefore withdrew the troops from the two sides in the southeast and had all his forces attack the northwest. As expected, Han Zhong led his army out of the city and fled. Jun, Xuande, Guan, and Zhang led their three forces in a pursuing attack. Han Zhong was shot dead, and all the others scattered and fled.\n\nWhile they were pursuing them, Zhao Hong and Sun Zhong arrived with the rebel host and fought Zhu Jun. Seeing the strength of Hong’s forces, Jun temporarily withdrew his army. Taking advantage of the situation, Hong recaptured Wancheng. Jun set up camp ten li away and was just about to attack when he suddenly saw a strong body of soldiers and horses arriving from the east. Their leading commander had a broad forehead and wide face, a tiger’s body, and a bear’s waist. He was a native of Fuchun in Wu Commandery. His surname was Sun, his given name Jian, and his courtesy name Wentai. He was a descendant of Sun Wuzi. When he was seventeen, he went with his father to Qiantang and saw more than ten pirates who had seized merchants’ property and were dividing their loot on the riverbank. Jian said to his father, “These bandits can be captured.” He then gripped his sword, boldly went ashore, shouted loudly, and pointed commands east and west as though summoning men. The bandits thought government troops had arrived, abandoned all the property, and fled. Jian overtook them and killed one bandit. From then on he became known throughout the commanderies and counties and was recommended for appointment as a commandant. Later, the sorcerous rebel Xu Chang rose in revolt in Kuaiji, called himself the Radiant Emperor, and gathered tens of thousands of followers. Jian and the commandery’s military officer recruited more than one thousand brave men, joined with the provincial and commandery forces, defeated him, and beheaded Xu Chang and his son Xu Shao. Inspector Zang Min submitted a memorial reporting Jian’s merit. Jian was appointed Assistant Magistrate of Yandu and later Assistant Magistrate of Xuyi and Assistant Magistrate of Xiapi. Now, seeing the Yellow Turban rebels rise, he had gathered young men from his home district, traveling merchants, and elite troops from the Huai and Si regions, more than fifteen hundred men in all, and had come to assist.\n\nZhu Jun was delighted. He ordered Jian to attack the southern gate, Xuande the northern gate, and himself the western gate, leaving the eastern gate open for the rebels to flee. Sun Jian was the first to scale the wall. He killed more than twenty rebels, and the rebel host collapsed and fled. Zhao Hong galloped forward with his lance thrust out and charged straight at Sun Jian. Jian leaped down from the wall, seized Hong’s lance, and stabbed Hong from his horse. He then mounted Hong’s horse and galloped back and forth, killing rebels. Sun Zhong led the rebels in a charge out through the northern gate and came directly upon Xuande. Having no desire to fight, he thought only of escape. Xuande drew his bow and loosed an arrow that struck Sun Zhong squarely, making him tumble from his horse. Zhu Jun’s great army followed with a sweeping attack, taking tens of thousands of heads, while those who surrendered were beyond counting. Along the whole route through Nanyang, more than ten commanderies were pacified. Jun withdrew his army and returned to the capital. By imperial edict he was appointed General of Chariots and Cavalry and Intendant of Henan. Jun submitted a memorial reporting the achievements of Sun Jian, Liu Bei, and the others. Because Jian had influential connections, he was appointed military officer in another commandery and left to take up his post. Xuande alone waited a long time without receiving any appointment.\n\nThe three men were gloomy and unhappy and went walking idly through the streets. Just then the carriage of Gentleman of the Household Zhang Jun arrived. Xuande went to see him and personally described his achievements. Jun was greatly astonished and followed him into court, where he appeared before the Emperor and said, “When the Yellow Turbans rebelled, the root cause was that the Ten Regular Attendants sold offices and ranks, employed no one who was not close to them, and executed no one who was not their enemy. This brought the whole empire into great disorder. The Ten Regular Attendants should now be beheaded, their heads hung in the southern suburbs, and envoys sent to announce it throughout the empire. Those who have rendered service should be heavily rewarded. Then all within the four seas will naturally become peaceful.” The Ten Regular Attendants reported to the Emperor, “Zhang Jun has deceived his sovereign.” The Emperor ordered armed guards to drive Zhang Jun out. The Ten Regular Attendants discussed the matter together: “This man must be one of those who earned merit in defeating the Yellow Turbans but received no appointment, and so he spoke resentfully. For now, have the ministries register such men for minor posts. It will not be too late to deal with them again afterward.” Xuande was therefore appointed County Commandant of Anxi County in the Zhongshan Prefecture of Dingzhou and ordered to take up his post by a fixed date. Xuande dismissed his soldiers and sent them back to their home districts. Taking only a little more than twenty personal attendants, he went with Guan and Zhang to assume office in Anxi County. During his first month in charge of county affairs, he did not take so much as the tip of an autumn hair from the people, and they were all won over by his virtue. After taking office, he shared a table with Guan and Zhang whenever they ate and shared a bed with them whenever they slept. When Xuande sat among a large public gathering, Guan and Zhang stood in attendance all day without tiring.\n\nBefore he had been in the county four months, the court issued an edict ordering the removal of all senior local officials who had gained their posts through military service. Xuande suspected that he was among those to be dismissed. Just then an inspecting officer arrived in the county while making his circuit. Xuande went outside the outer wall to welcome him and offered the proper salute. The inspecting officer remained seated on his horse and merely pointed slightly with his whip in acknowledgment. Lords Guan and Zhang were both angered. When they reached the posthouse, the inspecting officer sat high in the seat facing south while Xuande stood in attendance below the steps. After a long while, the inspecting officer asked, “Through what background did County Commandant Liu obtain office?” Xuande said, “I, Bei, am a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan. Beginning in Zhuo Commandery, I fought more than thirty battles, great and small, to suppress and destroy the Yellow Turbans. I earned some slight merit and was therefore appointed to my present office.” The inspecting officer shouted, “You falsely claim kinship with the imperial house and make false reports of your achievements! The court has just issued an edict specifically to remove corrupt and incompetent officials of your kind!” Xuande repeatedly murmured agreement and withdrew. After returning to the county office, he discussed the matter with the county clerks. A clerk said, “By putting on this display of authority, the inspecting officer wants nothing but a bribe.” Xuande said, “I have not taken so much as the tip of an autumn hair from the people. Where could I get property to give him?” The next day the inspecting officer first had the county clerks brought before him and tried to force them to accuse the county commandant of harming the people. Xuande went several times in person to plead for their release, but every time the gate attendants blocked him and refused to let him enter for an audience.\n\nMeanwhile Zhang Fei drank several cups of wine to ease his frustration and rode past the posthouse. He saw fifty or sixty old men, all weeping bitterly before the gate. Fei asked them the reason. The old men answered, “The inspecting officer is coercing the county clerks because he wants to destroy Lord Liu. We all came to plead bitterly with him, but we were not allowed inside. Instead, the gatekeepers drove us away and beat us!” Zhang Fei was furious. His round eyes opened wide, and he ground his steel-hard teeth. He rolled from the saddle, dismounted, and went straight into the posthouse. How could the gatekeepers possibly stop him? He rushed directly into the rear hall and saw the inspecting officer seated in the hall, with the county clerks bound and forced to the ground. Fei shouted, “You villain who harms the people! Do you recognize me?” Before the inspecting officer could speak, Zhang Fei seized him by the hair, dragged him out of the posthouse, hauled him to the horse-post in front of the county office, and tied him there. He broke branches from a willow tree and fiercely whipped the inspecting officer’s legs, breaking more than ten willow switches one after another.\n\nWhile Xuande was still troubled and uncertain, he heard an uproar in front of the county office. He asked those beside him what was happening, and they answered, “General Zhang has tied up a man in front of the county office and is beating him severely.” Xuande hurried out to look and saw that the man bound there was the inspecting officer. Shocked, Xuande asked the reason. Fei said, “Why wait for anything before beating such a villain who harms the people to death?” The inspecting officer cried, “Lord Xuande, save my life!” Xuande was, after all, a benevolent man, and he quickly shouted for Zhang Fei to stop. Lord Guan came around from the side and said, “Elder brother, you have rendered so much great service but received only the post of county commandant, and now you are insulted by an inspecting officer. In my view, a thicket of bitter orange and thorns is no place for phoenixes to roost. We would do better to kill the inspecting officer, abandon office, return home, and make other plans for great achievements.” Xuande then took his official seal and cord, hung them around the inspecting officer’s neck, and rebuked him: “For harming the people, you ought to be killed. For now, I spare your life. I return my seal and cord, and from this moment I am leaving!” The inspecting officer returned and reported the matter to the Administrator of Dingzhou. The Administrator sent an official document to the provincial authorities, who dispatched men to arrest them. Xuande, Guan, and Zhang went to Daizhou and sought refuge with Liu Hui. When Hui learned that Xuande was a kinsman of the imperial house of Han, he kept him hidden in his home. Nothing more need be said of this for now.\n\nMeanwhile, after the Ten Regular Attendants seized great power, they discussed matters among themselves and agreed to kill anyone who refused to obey them. Zhao Zhong and Zhang Rang sent men to demand gold and silk from the officers and soldiers who had defeated the Yellow Turbans. Those who refused were accused in memorials and dismissed from office. Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun both refused to give them anything, so Zhao Zhong and the others submitted accusations that removed them from office. The Emperor further appointed Zhao Zhong and the others Generals of Chariots and Cavalry, while Zhang Rang and twelve others were all made ranked marquises. The imperial government grew ever worse, and the people sighed and complained. Then the bandit Ou Xing rebelled in Changsha, while Zhang Ju and Zhang Chun rebelled in Yuyang. Ju called himself Son of Heaven, and Chun called himself General-in-Chief. Memorials reporting emergencies came like swirling snowflakes, but the Ten Regular Attendants hid them all and did not report them.\n\nOne day the Emperor was drinking and feasting with the Ten Regular Attendants in the rear garden when Liu Tao, Grand Master of Remonstrance, came straight before him and wailed bitterly. The Emperor asked the reason. Tao said, “The empire is in danger of destruction at any moment, yet Your Majesty still drinks with eunuchs!” The Emperor said, “The state is peaceful. What danger is there?” Tao said, “Bandits are rising in every direction and invading and plundering provinces and commanderies. This disaster has been caused entirely by the Ten Regular Attendants, who sell offices, harm the people, deceive the sovereign, and impose upon those above them. All upright men have left the court, and disaster is directly before us!” The Ten Regular Attendants all removed their caps, knelt before the Emperor, and said, “The great ministers will not tolerate us, so we can no longer live! We beg only that our lives be spared and that we be allowed to return to our fields and villages. We will give all our family property to support the army.” When they had finished speaking, they wept bitterly. The Emperor angrily said to Tao, “You also have people attending you closely. Why do you alone refuse to tolerate mine?” He called armed guards and ordered them to drag Tao out and behead him. Liu Tao cried aloud, “I do not regret my death! How pitiful that the empire of the Han house, after more than four hundred years, should now be ended in a single day!”\n\nThe armed guards crowded around Tao and led him out. Just as they were about to carry out the execution, a great minister shouted for them to stop: “Do not lay hands on him! Wait while I go and remonstrate.” Everyone looked and saw that it was Chen Dan, Minister over the Masses. He went straight inside and remonstrated with the Emperor, saying, “What crime has Grand Master Liu committed that he should be executed?” The Emperor said, “He slandered my close ministers and insulted me personally.” Dan said, “The people of the empire want to eat the flesh of the Ten Regular Attendants, yet Your Majesty honors them like father and mother. Though they have not a single inch of merit, they have all been made ranked marquises. Moreover, Feng Xu and the others conspired with the Yellow Turbans and intended to cause rebellion within the capital. If Your Majesty does not now examine your own conduct, you will immediately see the altars of state collapse!” The Emperor said, “The facts about Feng Xu’s rebellion are unclear. Can there not be even one or two loyal ministers among the Ten Regular Attendants?” Chen Dan struck his head against the steps as he continued to remonstrate. The Emperor grew angry and ordered him dragged out and imprisoned together with Liu Tao. That night the Ten Regular Attendants had both men murdered in prison. They then forged an imperial edict appointing Sun Jian Administrator of Changsha and ordering him to campaign against Ou Xing.\n\nIn fewer than fifty days, a report of victory arrived, and Jiangxia was pacified. An edict made Jian Marquis of Wucheng. Liu Yu was appointed Governor of Youzhou and sent with troops to Yuyang to campaign against Zhang Ju and Zhang Chun. Liu Hui of Daizhou sent a letter recommending Xuande to Yu. Yu was delighted and appointed Xuande Commandant. Xuande led troops directly to the rebels’ stronghold and fought them fiercely for several days, breaking the edge of their courage. Zhang Chun was especially brutal and violent, and the feelings of his soldiers changed. An officer under his command stabbed Zhang Chun to death, offered up his head, and led the troops in surrender. Seeing that his cause was lost, Zhang Ju also hanged himself. All of Yuyang was pacified. Liu Yu submitted a memorial reporting Liu Bei’s great service. The court pardoned his crime of whipping the inspecting officer, appointed him Assistant Magistrate of Xiami, and then transferred him to be Commandant of Gaotang. Gongsun Zan also submitted a memorial setting out Xuande’s former services and recommended him for appointment as Major of a Separate Command, with the additional duty of Magistrate of Pingyuan County. At Pingyuan, Xuande had a considerable supply of money, grain, troops, and horses, and restored the vigor of former days. Liu Yu was rewarded for his success in pacifying the rebels and appointed Grand Commandant.\n\nIn the fourth month of summer in the sixth year of Zhongping, Emperor Ling became gravely ill and summoned General-in-Chief He Jin into the palace to discuss arrangements for what would follow his death. He Jin had been born into a family of butchers. Because his younger sister entered the palace as an Honored Lady and gave birth to the imperial son Bian, she was made Empress, and through this Jin gained authority and an important position. The Emperor also favored the Beautiful Lady Wang, who gave birth to the imperial son Xie. Empress He was jealous and poisoned the Beautiful Lady Wang to death. The imperial son Xie was raised in the palace of Empress Dowager Dong. Empress Dowager Dong was Emperor Ling’s mother and the wife of Liu Chang, Marquis of Jiedu Village. At first, because Emperor Huan had no son, the son of the Marquis of Jiedu Village was welcomed and placed on the throne. This was Emperor Ling. When Emperor Ling entered the imperial succession, he brought his mother into the palace, supported her there, and honored her as Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager Dong often urged the Emperor to make the imperial son Xie Crown Prince. The Emperor also especially loved Xie and wanted to appoint him. When his illness became grave, Regular Palace Attendant Jian Shuo submitted a proposal: “If you wish to establish Xie, you must first kill He Jin and remove any future danger.” The Emperor agreed and therefore summoned Jin into the palace. When Jin reached the palace gate, Military Officer Pan Yin said to him, “You must not enter the palace. Jian Shuo intends to murder you.” Jin was greatly alarmed and hurried back to his private residence. He summoned the great ministers and proposed killing all the eunuchs. One man at the gathering stepped forward and said, “The power of the eunuchs began in the reigns of Emperors Chong and Zhi. Their growth throughout the court is now extremely extensive. How can they all be killed? If the plan is not kept secret, the disaster of an exterminated clan will certainly follow. Please consider it carefully.” Jin looked and saw that it was Cao Cao, Commandant of Military Standards. Jin rebuked him: “How could a junior like you understand the great affairs of the court?” While he was still hesitating, Pan Yin arrived and said, “The Emperor has died. Jian Shuo and the Ten Regular Attendants are now discussing how to keep the death secret and not announce the mourning. They intend to forge an edict summoning Imperial Uncle He into the palace, eliminate future danger, and enthrone the imperial son Xie as Emperor.” Before he had finished speaking, an imperial messenger arrived, summoning Jin to enter quickly and settle the arrangements for what would follow. Cao said, “The best plan today is first to establish the rightful sovereign and then deal with the traitors.” Jin said, “Who dares join me in establishing the rightful sovereign and attacking the traitors?” One man stepped forward and said, “I ask to borrow five thousand elite troops. I will cut my way through the gates, enter the palace, enthrone the new sovereign, kill every eunuch, sweep the court clean, and bring peace to the empire!” Jin looked and saw that it was the son of Yuan Feng, Minister over the Masses, and the nephew of Yuan Wei. His name was Yuan Shao, his courtesy name Benchu, and he then held the post of Colonel Director of Retainers. He Jin was delighted and selected five thousand soldiers of the Imperial Forest Guard. Shao put on his full armor and equipment. He Jin led He Yong, Xun You, Zheng Tai, and more than thirty other great ministers into the palace one after another. Before Emperor Ling’s coffin, they supported Crown Prince Bian and enthroned him as Emperor.\n\nWhen all the officials had finished acclaiming the new Emperor and bowing before him, Yuan Shao entered the palace to arrest Jian Shuo. In a panic, Shuo fled into the imperial garden and hid in the shade beneath the flowers, where Regular Palace Attendant Guo Sheng killed him. All the imperial guards commanded by Shuo submitted. Shao said to He Jin, “The palace eunuchs have formed a faction. Today we can take advantage of our strength and kill them all.” When Zhang Rang and the others learned how desperate the situation was, they hurried to Empress Dowager He and said, “The original plot to harm the General-in-Chief was made by Jian Shuo alone. We ministers had no part in it. Now the General-in-Chief has listened to Yuan Shao and wishes to kill us all. We beg Your Majesty to take pity on us!” Empress Dowager He said, “Do not worry. I will protect you.” She issued an order summoning He Jin. In private, the Empress Dowager said to him, “You and I came from humble origins. Without Zhang Rang and the others, how could we have enjoyed this wealth and honor? Jian Shuo was wicked and has already been executed. Why do you believe the words of others and seek to kill all the eunuchs?” After hearing her, He Jin came out and said to the assembled officials, “Jian Shuo plotted to harm me, so his whole clan may be exterminated. There is no need to inflict reckless slaughter on the others.” Yuan Shao said, “Unless you cut down the grass and dig out the roots, this will certainly become the cause of your death.” Jin said, “My mind is made up. Say no more.” All the officials withdrew.\n\nThe next day the Empress Dowager ordered He Jin to participate in and supervise the affairs of the Imperial Secretariat, while all the others received official appointments. Empress Dowager Dong summoned Zhang Rang and the others into the palace and consulted them, saying, “At first, it was I who raised up He Jin’s younger sister. Today her child has taken the imperial throne, and all the officials inside and outside the palace are her devoted followers. Her authority is too great. What am I to do?” Rang replied, “Your Majesty can attend court and hear the government from behind a hanging screen. Make the imperial son Xie a prince. Give your kinsman Dong Zhong a high office and control of the military. Put us ministers to important use. Then great plans can be carried out.” Empress Dowager Dong was delighted. At court the next day, she issued an order making the imperial son Xie Prince of Chenliu, Dong Zhong General of Swift Cavalry, and Zhang Rang and the others joint participants in court government. Seeing Empress Dowager Dong monopolize power, Empress Dowager He arranged a banquet in the palace and invited her to attend. When they were half drunk, Empress Dowager He rose, held up a cup, bowed twice, and said, “We are both women. It is not proper for us to take part in the government of the court. In the past Empress Lü seized great power, and a thousand members of her clan were slaughtered. We should now remain deep within the ninefold palace. The great affairs of the court should be left to the senior ministers and elder statesmen to discuss among themselves. This would be fortunate for the state. I hope you will listen.” Empress Dowager Dong was furious and said, “You poisoned the Beautiful Lady Wang to death because your heart was full of jealousy. Now you rely on your son being sovereign and on the power of your brother He Jin, and you dare speak such wild words! I need only order the General of Swift Cavalry to cut off your brother’s head, and it will be as easy as turning over my hand!” Empress Dowager He also grew angry and said, “I offered you good advice. Why do you become angry instead?” Empress Dowager Dong said, “Your family are lowborn butchers and wine sellers. What understanding could you have?”\n\nThe two palaces argued with each other, and Zhang Rang and the others persuaded each Empress Dowager to return to her own palace. That very night Empress Dowager He summoned He Jin into the palace and told him what had happened. He Jin came out and summoned the Three Excellencies for consultation. They arranged that when court was held early the next morning, the court officials would memorialize that Empress Dowager Dong had originally been the consort of a prince from a regional domain and should not remain long in the palace. She should therefore be moved back to Hejian and settled there, and must leave the capital by a fixed date. On the one hand, men were sent to escort Empress Dowager Dong away. On the other, imperial guards were ordered to surround the residence of Dong Zhong, General of Swift Cavalry, and demand his seal and cord. Realizing that the situation was desperate, Dong Zhong cut his own throat in the rear hall. Only after his family began mourning did the soldiers disperse. Seeing that Empress Dowager Dong’s branch had been destroyed, Zhang Rang and Duan Gui used gold, pearls, curios, and fine objects to win over He Jin’s younger brother He Qu and their mother, the Lady of Wuyang. They had them visit Empress Dowager He morning and evening and speak persuasively in their defense. Because of this, the Ten Regular Attendants again gained close favor.\n\nIn the sixth month, He Jin secretly sent men to poison Empress Dowager Dong at the posthouse in Hejian. Her coffin was brought back to the capital, and she was buried at Wenling. Jin claimed illness and did not appear in public. Yuan Shao, Colonel Director of Retainers, went to see him and said, “Zhang Rang, Duan Gui, and the others are spreading rumors outside, saying that you poisoned Empress Dowager Dong and intend to undertake some great scheme. If you do not use this opportunity to kill the eunuchs, they will certainly become a great disaster later. In the past Dou Wu wished to kill the palace eunuchs, but his plan was not kept secret, and he suffered disaster instead. The commanders and officers serving you and your brother are all outstanding men. If you let them use their full strength, success lies in the palm of your hand. Heaven is now lending you its aid. You must not lose this opportunity.” Jin said, “Allow me time to discuss it.” Those close to him secretly reported this to Zhang Rang. Rang and the others then told He Miao and gave him many bribes. Miao entered the palace and reported to Empress Dowager He, “The General-in-Chief assists the new sovereign, yet he does not practice benevolence and devotes himself entirely to killing. Now, without any good cause, he again wishes to kill the Ten Regular Attendants. This is the way to bring about disorder.” The Empress Dowager accepted his words.\n\nA short while later, He Jin entered and informed the Empress Dowager that he wished to kill the palace eunuchs. Empress Dowager He said, “That palace officials command the forbidden inner precincts is an established custom of the Han house. The late Emperor has only just abandoned the empire, yet you wish to kill his old ministers. This does not show proper respect for the imperial ancestral temple.” Jin was by nature a man without resolution. After hearing the Empress Dowager’s words, he repeatedly agreed and came out. Yuan Shao met him and asked, “How goes the great affair?” Jin said, “The Empress Dowager will not permit it. What can be done?” Shao said, “Summon heroes and men of ability from every region and have them bring troops to the capital to kill all the eunuchs. With matters so urgent, the Empress Dowager will have no choice but to consent.” Jin said, “This is an excellent plan!” He immediately sent proclamations to all the regional commands, summoning them to the capital.\n\nChief Clerk Chen Lin said, “You must not! A common saying goes, ‘Covering your eyes while catching swallows and sparrows’—that is merely deceiving yourself. Even tiny creatures cannot be deceived so that you may obtain your wish, much less in a great affair of state. You, General, rely on imperial authority and control the key military forces. You advance like a soaring dragon and stride like a tiger, and the fate of those above and below lies within your will. If you wish to kill the eunuchs, it would be as easy as firing a great furnace to burn a strand of hair. You need only act swiftly, exercise your authority, and decide at once; then Heaven and mankind will support you. Instead, you issue proclamations to outside commanders and call them to descend upon the imperial capital. When heroes gather, each will harbor purposes of his own. This is what is called holding a weapon backward and handing its grip to another. Your undertaking will certainly fail and will instead create disorder.” He Jin laughed and said, “That is the view of a coward!” One man nearby clapped his hands and laughed loudly, saying, “This affair is as easy as turning over one’s hand. Why discuss it so much?” They looked and saw that it was Cao Cao. Truly:\n\nTo remove the petty men who spread disorder beside the sovereign,\nOne must heed the plans of wise men within the court.\n\nWhat Cao Cao then said is not yet known. Listen to the explanation in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 3\n\nDong Zhuo Rebukes Ding Yuan at Wenming Garden; Li Su Bribes and Persuades Lü Bu\n\nNow Cao Cao said to He Jin that day, “The harm caused by eunuchs has existed in every age. But rulers should not grant them power and favor and allow matters to come to this. If you wish to punish the guilty, remove only the chief villains. Handing them over to a single prison officer would be enough. Why make such a commotion by summoning troops from outside? If you mean to kill them all, the plan is certain to become known. I judge that it will surely fail.”\n\nHe Jin angrily said, “Mengde, do you also harbor private motives?”\n\nCao Cao withdrew and said, “The man who throws the realm into chaos will surely be He Jin.”\n\nHe Jin then secretly sent messengers carrying sealed edicts, ordering them to travel day and night to the various military commands.\n\nNow the General of the Vanguard, Marquis of Tai District, and Inspector of Xiliang, Dong Zhuo, had earlier failed to gain merit in fighting the Yellow Turbans. The court had intended to punish him, but he escaped through bribing the Ten Regular Attendants. Later he also formed connections with powerful men at court and so obtained a high office. He commanded an army of two hundred thousand in the western provinces and had long harbored thoughts of disloyalty.\n\nWhen he received the edict, he was delighted. He called up his soldiers and horses, and they set out in successive units. He ordered his son-in-law, General of the Household Niu Fu, to hold Shaanxi, while he himself led Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, Fan Chou, and others with their troops toward Luoyang.\n\nDong Zhuo’s son-in-law and adviser Li Ru said, “Although we have received an edict, much about this affair remains obscure. Why not send someone to submit a memorial? Then our cause will have a proper name and justification, and great matters may be pursued.”\n\nDong Zhuo was delighted and submitted a memorial. In outline it said:\n\nI have heard that rebellion and disorder throughout the realm continue without end entirely because Zhang Rang and the other Palace Attendants have insulted and defied the constant order of Heaven. I have heard that when one stirs boiling water to stop it boiling, it is better to remove the firewood; and though cutting open a festering sore is painful, it is better than allowing the poison to grow. I dare to enter Luoyang with bells and drums sounding and request the removal of Zhang Rang and the others. Great will be the good fortune of the sacred altars! Great will be the good fortune of the realm!\n\nWhen He Jin received the memorial, he showed it to the ministers.\n\nZheng Tai, Attending Censor, advised him, “Dong Zhuo is a jackal and wolf. If he is brought into the capital, he is certain to devour men.”\n\nHe Jin said, “You are too suspicious and unfit to plan great affairs.”\n\nLu Zhi also advised him, “I have long known what kind of man Dong Zhuo is. His face appears kindly, but his heart is cruel. Once he enters the imperial precincts, he is certain to cause disaster. It would be better to stop him from coming and thus avoid bringing about disorder.”\n\nHe Jin would not listen. Zheng Tai and Lu Zhi both abandoned their offices and left. More than half the ministers at court departed. He Jin sent men to meet Dong Zhuo at Mianchi, but Dong Zhuo kept his troops in place and did not move.\n\nWhen Zhang Rang and the others learned that outside troops were arriving, they conferred together and said, “This is He Jin’s scheme. If we do not strike first, all our clans will be destroyed.”\n\nThey therefore concealed fifty armed men with swords and axes inside Jiade Gate at Changle Palace. Then they went in and reported to Empress Dowager He, “The General-in-Chief has falsely issued an edict to summon outside troops to the capital, intending to destroy us. We beg Your Highness to show mercy and save us.”\n\nThe empress dowager said, “You may go to the General-in-Chief’s residence and apologize for your offenses.”\n\nZhang Rang said, “If we go to his residence, our flesh and bones will be chopped to pulp. We beg Your Highness to summon the General-in-Chief into the palace and order him to stop. If he refuses, then we will ask to die here before Your Highness.”\n\nThe empress dowager therefore issued an edict summoning He Jin. He Jin received it and was about to go.\n\nHis chief clerk Chen Lin advised him, “This edict from the empress dowager must be a scheme of the Ten Regular Attendants. You absolutely must not go. If you go, disaster is certain.”\n\nHe Jin said, “The empress dowager has summoned me. What disaster could there be?”\n\nYuan Shao said, “Our plan has now leaked out, and the affair is exposed. Do you still mean to enter the palace, General?”\n\nCao Cao said, “First summon the Ten Regular Attendants outside. Only then should you enter.”\n\nHe Jin laughed and said, “That is a child’s opinion. I hold the power of the whole realm. What could the Ten Regular Attendants dare to do to me?”\n\nYuan Shao said, “If you insist on going, we will lead armored soldiers as your escort to guard against the unexpected.”\n\nYuan Shao and Cao Cao each selected five hundred elite soldiers and ordered Yuan Shao’s younger brother Yuan Shu to command them. Yuan Shu put on full armor and led the troops into formation outside the Gate of Green Locks. Yuan Shao and Cao Cao, wearing swords, escorted He Jin to the front of Changle Palace.\n\nA Palace Attendant conveyed the empress dowager’s command: “The empress dowager has summoned only the General-in-Chief. No one else may enter without permission.”\n\nYuan Shao, Cao Cao, and the others were all stopped outside the palace gate. He Jin strode proudly inside. When he reached the gate of Jiade Hall, Zhang Rang and Duan Gui came out to meet him, and men closed around him on both sides. He Jin was greatly alarmed.\n\nZhang Rang sternly rebuked him: “What crime did Empress Dowager Dong commit that you recklessly had her poisoned to death? At the funeral of the mother of the nation, you claimed illness and did not appear! You began as a petty butcher and wine seller. We recommended you to the Son of Heaven, allowing you to attain honor and rank. Instead of thinking how to repay us, you plotted to murder us! You say that we are utterly corrupt. Then who are the pure ones?”\n\nIn panic, He Jin tried to find a way out, but all the palace gates were closed. The armed men in ambush rushed out together and cut He Jin into two pieces.\n\nA later poet lamented him:\n\nThe house of Han leaned toward ruin, its Heaven-given span at an end;  \nWithout a plan, He Jin rose among the Three Excellencies.  \nAgain and again he refused his loyal ministers’ counsel,  \nAnd could not escape the sword blades within the palace.\n\nAfter Zhang Rang and the others had killed He Jin, Yuan Shao waited a long time without seeing him come out. He therefore shouted from outside the palace gate, “General, please mount your carriage!”\n\nZhang Rang and the others threw He Jin’s severed head over the wall and proclaimed, “He Jin plotted rebellion and has now suffered execution. All others who were coerced into following him are fully pardoned.”\n\nYuan Shao shouted fiercely, “The eunuchs have plotted the murder of a great minister! Let all who would destroy this evil faction come forward and help us fight!”\n\nHe Jin’s officer Wu Kuang immediately set fire to the Gate of Green Locks. Yuan Shu led his soldiers in a sudden assault into the palace grounds. Whenever they saw a eunuch, regardless of high or low rank, they killed him. Yuan Shao and Cao Cao broke through the gates and entered.\n\nZhao Zhong, Cheng Kuang, Xia Yun, and Guo Sheng were pursued to the front of the Tower of Emerald Blossoms and hacked into meat paste. Flames rose to the sky within the palace.\n\nZhang Rang, Duan Gui, Cao Jie, and Hou Lan seized the empress dowager, the crown prince, and the Prince of Chenliu and took them into the inner apartments. Then they escaped by a rear route toward the Northern Palace.\n\nAt this time Lu Zhi, though he had resigned his office, had not yet departed. When he saw the upheaval in the palace, he put on armor, took up a spear, and stood below a gallery. From a distance he saw Duan Gui forcing Empress Dowager He along.\n\nLu Zhi shouted, “Duan Gui, you rebel! How dare you abduct the empress dowager?”\n\nDuan Gui turned and fled. The empress dowager jumped out through a window, and Lu Zhi quickly rescued her, so she escaped harm.\n\nWu Kuang forced his way into the inner court and saw He Miao coming out with a sword in hand. Wu Kuang shouted, “He Miao joined the plot to murder his elder brother. We must kill him together!”\n\nEveryone cried, “We are willing to cut down the villain who plotted against his own brother!”\n\nHe Miao tried to flee, but they surrounded him on every side and chopped him to pieces.\n\nYuan Shao then ordered the soldiers to split up and kill the families of the Ten Regular Attendants. Regardless of age or rank, they exterminated them all. Many men without beards were mistakenly killed.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao had the palace fires extinguished, asked Empress Dowager He to take temporary control of state affairs, and sent troops in pursuit of Zhang Rang and the others to search for the Young Emperor.\n\nNow Zhang Rang and Duan Gui had seized the Young Emperor and the Prince of Chenliu. Braving smoke and breaking through flames, they fled through the night until they reached Mount Beimang.\n\nAround the third watch, a great clamor arose behind them as men and horses came in pursuit. At their head was Min Gong, an assistant official of the Central Division of Henan, who shouted, “Rebel villains, do not run!”\n\nSeeing that matters were desperate, Zhang Rang threw himself into the river and died.\n\nThe emperor and the Prince of Chenliu did not know what was really happening and dared not call out. They hid in wild grass beside the river. The pursuing troops scattered in every direction, but they did not know where the emperor was.\n\nThe emperor and the prince remained hidden until the fourth watch. Dew fell, and they were hungry. They embraced each other and wept. Still fearing discovery, they stifled their cries among the wild grasses.\n\nThe Prince of Chenliu said, “We cannot remain here for long. We must seek another way to survive.”\n\nThey tied their garments together and climbed up the riverbank. Thorns covered the ground, and in the darkness they could not see the path. While they were at a loss, hundreds and thousands of fireflies suddenly appeared in swarms. Their light shone all around as they flew and circled only before the emperor.\n\nThe Prince of Chenliu said, “This is Heaven helping us brothers!”\n\nThey followed the fireflies and gradually found a path. By the fifth watch their feet hurt so badly that they could walk no farther. Beside a ridge they saw a haystack, and the emperor and the prince lay down beside it.\n\nIn front of the haystack stood a country estate. That night its owner dreamed that two red suns had fallen behind the estate. He awoke in alarm, put on his clothes, went outside, and looked in every direction. Seeing a red light rising to the sky from the haystack behind the estate, he hurried over to investigate. There he found two people lying beside the hay.\n\nThe owner asked, “Whose sons are you two young men?”\n\nThe emperor did not dare answer.\n\nThe Prince of Chenliu pointed to the emperor and said, “This is the present emperor. Because of the rebellion of the Ten Regular Attendants, he fled here to escape danger. I am the emperor’s younger brother, the Prince of Chenliu.”\n\nThe owner was greatly startled and bowed twice, saying, “I am Cui Yi, younger brother of Cui Lie, who served the former emperor as Minister over the Masses. Because I saw the Ten Regular Attendants selling offices and persecuting worthy men, I withdrew and have lived here in seclusion.”\n\nHe helped the emperor into the estate and knelt as he presented wine and food.\n\nMeanwhile, Min Gong caught up with Duan Gui and seized him. He asked where the Son of Heaven was. Duan Gui said that they had become separated halfway and that he did not know where the emperor had gone.\n\nMin Gong killed Duan Gui, hung his head beneath his horse’s neck, and divided his troops to search in every direction. He himself rode alone along the road, searching as he went.\n\nBy chance he reached Cui Yi’s estate. Cui Yi saw the severed head and questioned him, and Min Gong gave him a full account. Cui Yi led Min Gong in to see the emperor, and ruler and subject wept bitterly together.\n\nMin Gong said, “A state cannot be without its ruler for even one day. I beg Your Majesty to return to the capital.”\n\nThere was only one thin horse on Cui Yi’s estate, and it was saddled for the emperor. Min Gong and the Prince of Chenliu shared another horse.\n\nThey had traveled less than three li from the estate when Minister over the Masses Wang Yun, Grand Commandant Yang Biao, Colonel of the Left Army Chunyu Qiong, Colonel of the Right Army Zhao Meng, Colonel of the Rear Army Bao Xin, Colonel of the Central Army Yuan Shao, and a company of several hundred men and horses arrived to meet the imperial party. Ruler and ministers all wept.\n\nFirst they sent a man to carry Duan Gui’s head back to the capital and display it publicly. Then they provided better horses for the emperor and the Prince of Chenliu and escorted the emperor back to the capital.\n\nEarlier, the children of Luoyang had sung this rhyme:\n\n“The emperor is no emperor, the prince is no prince;  \nA thousand carriages and ten thousand riders flee to Beimang.”\n\nNow its prophecy was fulfilled.\n\nThe imperial party had gone only a few li when they suddenly saw banners blotting out the sun and dust covering the sky as a body of troops approached. All the officials turned pale, and the emperor himself was greatly alarmed.\n\nYuan Shao galloped forward and demanded to know who they were. From among the embroidered banners, a general rode out at speed and sternly called, “Where is the Son of Heaven?”\n\nThe emperor trembled and could not speak.\n\nThe Prince of Chenliu reined his horse forward and demanded, “Who are you?”\n\nThe general replied, “I am Dong Zhuo, Inspector of Xiliang.”\n\nThe Prince of Chenliu said, “Have you come to protect the imperial carriage, or have you come to seize it?”\n\nDong Zhuo answered, “I have come expressly to protect it.”\n\nThe Prince of Chenliu said, “If you have come to protect the imperial carriage, the Son of Heaven is here. Why do you not dismount?”\n\nDong Zhuo was greatly startled. He hurriedly dismounted and bowed by the left side of the road.\n\nThe Prince of Chenliu spoke reassuringly to Dong Zhuo and, from beginning to end, never misspoke. Dong Zhuo privately marveled at him and already began to consider deposing one prince and enthroning the other.\n\nThat day they returned to the palace and met Empress Dowager He, and everyone wept bitterly. When the palace possessions were checked, the Hereditary Imperial Jade Seal could not be found.\n\nDong Zhuo stationed his troops outside the city. Every day he led armored cavalry into the city, rampaging through its streets and markets. The common people were frightened and uneasy. Dong Zhuo went in and out of the palace grounds without the slightest restraint.\n\nBao Xin, Colonel of the Rear Army, went to see Yuan Shao and said that Dong Zhuo was certain to harbor rebellious intentions and should be eliminated at once.\n\nYuan Shao said, “The court has only just been restored to order. We must not act rashly.”\n\nBao Xin went to see Wang Yun and told him the same thing.\n\nWang Yun said, “Allow us time to discuss it.”\n\nBao Xin then led the troops under his own command away to Mount Tai.\n\nDong Zhuo enticed the soldiers formerly under He Jin and his brother to join him, bringing them all under his control.\n\nIn private he said to Li Ru, “I wish to depose the emperor and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu. What do you think?”\n\nLi Ru said, “The court now has no master. If you do not act at this moment, delay will bring changes. Tomorrow assemble all the officials in Wenming Garden and declare the deposition and enthronement to them. Behead anyone who refuses to obey. The establishment of your authority and power depends on what you do today.”\n\nDong Zhuo was pleased.\n\nThe next day he prepared a great banquet and invited all the highest ministers and officials. They all feared Dong Zhuo, so who dared not attend?\n\nDong Zhuo waited until all the officials had arrived. Then he slowly came to the garden gate, dismounted, and entered the banquet wearing his sword. After several rounds of wine, Dong Zhuo ordered the wine stopped and the music silenced. Then he said sternly, “I have something to say. Let all the officials listen in silence.”\n\nThe officials leaned close to hear.\n\nDong Zhuo said, “The Son of Heaven is lord of the countless people. Without dignity and proper bearing, he cannot serve the ancestral temple and the sacred altars of the state. The present emperor is weak and timid, while the Prince of Chenliu is intelligent and fond of learning and is fit to inherit the great throne. I wish to depose the emperor and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu. What do the great ministers think?”\n\nWhen the officials had heard him, none dared make a sound.\n\nOne man at the banquet pushed away his table, strode out, stood before the gathering, and shouted, “No! No! Who are you that you dare speak such outrageous words? The Son of Heaven is the legitimate son of the late emperor and has committed no fault since taking the throne. How can you recklessly discuss deposing and enthroning? Do you mean to become a usurper and rebel?”\n\nDong Zhuo looked at him and saw that it was Ding Yuan, Inspector of Jingzhou.\n\nDong Zhuo angrily shouted, “Those who obey me live; those who oppose me die!”\n\nHe drew his sword and was about to behead Ding Yuan. At that moment Li Ru saw a man standing behind Ding Yuan. He was imposing in appearance and awe-inspiring in bearing. In his hand he held a painted halberd with a squared Heaven-point, and he glared angrily at Dong Zhuo.\n\nLi Ru quickly stepped forward and said, “This is a banquet. State affairs should not be discussed here. It will not be too late to debate the matter publicly in the government hall tomorrow.”\n\nThe others all urged Ding Yuan to mount his horse and leave.\n\nDong Zhuo asked the officials, “Does what I have said agree with justice?”\n\nLu Zhi said, “Your Excellency is mistaken. In ancient times, because Taijia lacked understanding, Yi Yin confined him in Tong Palace. The Prince of Changyi had occupied the throne for only twenty-seven days when he committed more than three thousand offenses, so Huo Guang reported the matter to the imperial ancestral temple and deposed him. Though the present emperor is young, he is intelligent, humane, and wise and has not committed the slightest fault. You are an inspector from an outer province. You have never taken part in the government of the state, nor do you possess the great ability of Yi Yin or Huo Guang. How can you force through the deposition and enthronement of a sovereign? The sage said, ‘If one has the purpose of Yi Yin, it is permissible; without the purpose of Yi Yin, it is usurpation.’”\n\nDong Zhuo flew into a rage, drew his sword, and advanced to kill Lu Zhi.\n\nPeng Bo, a Court Consultant, advised him, “Master of the Imperial Secretariat Lu is held in high esteem throughout the land. If you begin by murdering him, I fear the whole realm will be shaken with terror.”\n\nDong Zhuo stopped.\n\nMinister over the Masses Wang Yun said, “The deposition and enthronement of an emperor cannot be discussed after drinking. Let us debate it again on another day.”\n\nThe officials then all dispersed.\n\nDong Zhuo stood at the garden gate with his hand on his sword. Suddenly he saw a man on horseback, holding a halberd, galloping back and forth outside the gate.\n\nDong Zhuo asked Li Ru, “Who is that man?”\n\nLi Ru said, “He is Ding Yuan’s adopted son. His family name is Lü, his given name is Bu, and his courtesy name is Fengxian. My lord should avoid him for the moment.”\n\nDong Zhuo went into the garden and hid.\n\nThe next day a man reported that Ding Yuan had led his army outside the city and was challenging Dong Zhuo to battle. Dong Zhuo was enraged and led out his troops with Li Ru to meet him.\n\nThe two formations faced each other. Lü Bu wore a golden crown over his bound hair, a battle robe patterned with a hundred flowers, Tangni armor, and a precious belt decorated with lions. Urging his horse forward and leveling his halberd, he followed Ding Jianyang to the front of the formation.\n\nDing Jianyang pointed at Dong Zhuo and cursed him: “The state has suffered the misfortune of eunuchs wielding power, bringing misery and ruin upon the countless people. You have not earned a single inch of merit. How dare you recklessly speak of deposing and enthroning and seek to throw the court into disorder?”\n\nBefore Dong Zhuo could answer, Lü Bu spurred his horse straight at him. Dong Zhuo fled in panic, and Ding Jianyang led his army in a full assault. Dong Zhuo’s troops suffered a great defeat. They retreated more than thirty li, made camp, and assembled to discuss their position.\n\nDong Zhuo said, “I see that Lü Bu is no ordinary man. If I could gain his service, what would I have to fear anywhere in the realm?”\n\nA man stepped out before the command tent and said, “Do not worry, my lord. I come from the same district as Lü Bu. I know that he is brave but lacks judgment and that he forgets loyalty when he sees profit. With this three-inch tongue of mine, which has not yet rotted, I can persuade Lü Bu to come and surrender with folded hands. Will you allow me?”\n\nDong Zhuo was delighted. Looking at the man, he saw that it was Li Su, General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers Guards.\n\nDong Zhuo said, “How will you persuade him?”\n\nLi Su said, “I have heard that my lord owns a famous horse called Red Hare, which can travel a thousand li in a day. I must have this horse, together with gold and pearls, to bind his heart through profit. I will then add my arguments. Lü Bu will certainly turn against Ding Yuan and come over to my lord.”\n\nDong Zhuo asked Li Ru, “Will this plan work?”\n\nLi Ru said, “If my lord wishes to take the realm, why begrudge a single horse?”\n\nDong Zhuo gladly gave it to Li Su, together with one thousand taels of gold, several dozen bright pearls, and one jade belt.\n\nLi Su took the gifts and went to Lü Bu’s camp. Soldiers lying in ambush along the road surrounded him.\n\nLi Su said, “Quickly report to General Lü that an old friend has come to see him.”\n\nThe soldiers reported this, and Lü Bu ordered that he be brought in.\n\nWhen Li Su saw Lü Bu, he said, “Worthy younger brother, have you been well since we parted?”\n\nLü Bu saluted him and said, “It has been a long time since we met. Where do you live now?”\n\nLi Su said, “I presently hold the office of General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers Guards. When I heard that you were supporting the sacred altars of the state, my joy was beyond measure. I have an excellent horse that can travel a thousand li in a day, cross rivers, and climb mountains as though walking on level ground. Its name is Red Hare. I have come especially to present it to you, worthy younger brother, to add to your tiger-like power.”\n\nLü Bu immediately ordered the horse brought over for him to inspect.\n\nSure enough, the horse was red from head to hoof like glowing charcoal, without half a hair of any other color. From head to tail it was one zhang long, and from hoof to neck it stood eight chi high. When it neighed and roared, it seemed ready to soar into the sky or plunge into the sea.\n\nA later poet wrote solely of the Red Hare horse:\n\nIt charges a thousand li and sweeps the dust away;  \nCrossing streams and climbing hills, it parts the purple mist.  \nIt snaps the silken reins and shakes the jade-studded bridle,  \nA fiery dragon flying down from the Nine Heavens.\n\nWhen Lü Bu saw the horse, he was delighted. He thanked Li Su, saying, “Elder brother, you have given me this excellent steed. How can I repay you?”\n\nLi Su said, “I came out of loyalty and friendship. How could I hope for repayment?”\n\nLü Bu ordered wine prepared to entertain him.\n\nWhen they had drunk freely, Li Su said, “I rarely have the chance to see you, worthy younger brother, but your honored father often comes to meet me.”\n\nLü Bu said, “Elder brother, you are drunk! My late father left this world many years ago. How could he meet you?”\n\nLi Su laughed loudly and said, “No. I mean Inspector Ding, your father of today.”\n\nLü Bu became uneasy and said, “My serving under Ding Jianyang also arose from necessity.”\n\nLi Su said, “You possess the talent to uphold the sky and carry the seas. Who within the Four Seas does not admire and respect you? Merit, fame, wealth, and rank should be as easy for you to obtain as taking something from a bag. Why speak of necessity and remain beneath another man?”\n\nLü Bu said, “I regret only that I have not met the right lord.”\n\nLi Su laughed and said, “‘A fine bird chooses the tree where it will roost; a worthy minister chooses the lord whom he will serve.’ If you fail to seize the opportunity early, it will be too late for regret.”\n\nLü Bu said, “You serve at court, elder brother. Whom do you consider a hero of this age?”\n\nLi Su said, “I have looked over all the ministers, and none compares with Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo respects worthy men and treats scholars with courtesy. His rewards and punishments are clear. In the end, he will accomplish a great enterprise.”\n\nLü Bu said, “I wish to follow him, but regret that I have no path of approach.”\n\nLi Su took out the gold, pearls, and jade belt and laid them before Lü Bu.\n\nLü Bu was startled and said, “Why have you brought these?”\n\nLi Su ordered the attendants to withdraw and told Lü Bu, “Lord Dong has long admired your great reputation and expressly ordered me to present these things to you. The Red Hare horse was also Lord Dong’s gift.”\n\nLü Bu said, “Lord Dong values me so highly. How can I repay him?”\n\nLi Su said, “Even a man without talent like me has become General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers Guards. If you go to him, your rank and honor will be beyond description.”\n\nLü Bu said, “I regret that I have not earned even the merit of a drop of water or a speck of dust to offer as a gift when I seek an audience.”\n\nLi Su said, “The merit lies within the turning of your hand. You are merely unwilling to perform the deed.”\n\nLü Bu pondered for a long time, then said, “I intend to kill Ding Yuan and lead his army over to Dong Zhuo. What do you think?”\n\nLi Su said, “If you can do that, worthy younger brother, it will truly be the greatest possible service. But this matter allows no delay. You must decide and act quickly.”\n\nLü Bu arranged to surrender the next day, and Li Su took his leave.\n\nDuring the second watch that night, Lü Bu took a sword and went straight into Ding Yuan’s tent. Ding Yuan was reading by candlelight.\n\nWhen he saw Lü Bu arrive, he said, “My son, what brings you here?”\n\nLü Bu said, “I am a mighty man in my own right. How could I be willing to remain your son?”\n\nDing Yuan said, “Fengxian, why has your heart changed?”\n\nLü Bu stepped forward and with one stroke cut off Ding Yuan’s head. Then he shouted, “All of you, listen! Ding Yuan was without humanity, and I have killed him. Those willing to follow me may remain here. Those unwilling may leave as they please!”\n\nMore than half the soldiers dispersed.\n\nThe next day Lü Bu carried Ding Yuan’s head to see Li Su. Li Su then brought him to meet Dong Zhuo.\n\nDong Zhuo was delighted and prepared wine to entertain him. Dong Zhuo bowed first and said, “Now that I have gained you, General, I am like drought-stricken shoots receiving sweet rain.”\n\nLü Bu helped Dong Zhuo to his seat and bowed before him, saying, “If you do not reject me, my lord, I ask permission to honor you as my adoptive father.”\n\nDong Zhuo gave Lü Bu golden armor and a brocade robe. They drank their fill and then parted.\n\nFrom that time Dong Zhuo’s power and influence grew still greater. He personally assumed the duties of General of the Vanguard. He appointed his younger brother Dong Min General of the Left and Marquis of Hu, and appointed Lü Bu Cavalry Commandant, General of the Household, and Marquis of Duting.\n\nLi Ru urged Dong Zhuo to settle the plan for deposition and enthronement as soon as possible.\n\nDong Zhuo therefore arranged a banquet within the government offices and assembled all the highest ministers and officials. He ordered Lü Bu to command more than one thousand armored soldiers as guards on both sides.\n\nThat day Grand Tutor Yuan Wei and all the officials arrived. After several rounds of wine, Dong Zhuo drew his sword and said, “The present emperor is foolish and weak and cannot serve the imperial ancestral temple. I will follow the precedents of Yi Yin and Huo Guang, depose the emperor as Prince of Hongnong, and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu as emperor. Anyone who refuses will be beheaded!”\n\nThe assembled ministers were terrified, and none dared answer.\n\nYuan Shao, Colonel of the Central Army, stepped boldly forward and said, “The present emperor has held the throne only a short time and has committed no failure of virtue. You wish to depose the legitimate heir and enthrone a son of a concubine. What is that if not rebellion?”\n\nDong Zhuo angrily said, “The affairs of the realm rest with me! If I act now, who dares refuse to obey? Do you think my sword is not sharp?”\n\nYuan Shao also drew his sword and said, “Your sword is sharp, but my sword has never been blunt!”\n\nThe two confronted each other at the banquet.\n\nIt was just as the lines say:\n\nDing Yuan upheld justice and was first to lose his life;  \nNow Yuan Shao contests the blade, and his own position turns perilous.\n\nWhat became of Yuan Shao’s life will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 4\n\nThe Han Emperor Is Deposed and the Prince of Chenliu Enthroned; Cao Cao Offers a Dagger Against the Traitor Dong Zhuo\n\nNow Dong Zhuo wanted to kill Yuan Shao, but Li Ru stopped him, saying, “The matter is not yet settled. You must not kill him recklessly.” Yuan Shao, holding his precious sword in his hand, took leave of all the officials and departed. He hung his official insignia at the eastern gate and fled to Jizhou. Dong Zhuo said to Grand Tutor Yuan Wei, “Your nephew has been disrespectful. For your sake, I will pardon him for now. What do you think of deposing the emperor and installing another?” Yuan Wei said, “The Grand Commandant’s view is correct.” Dong Zhuo said, “Anyone who dares obstruct this great decision will be dealt with under military law.” All the ministers trembled in fear and said, “We will obey your honored command in everything.” After the banquet ended, Dong Zhuo asked Palace Attendant Zhou Bi and Colonel Wu Qiong, “What will come of Yuan Shao’s departure?” Zhou Bi said, “Yuan Shao left in anger. If you pursue him too urgently, circumstances will certainly drive him to revolt. Moreover, the Yuan family has bestowed favors for four generations, and its former students and subordinate officials are spread throughout the realm. If he gathers bold men and assembles a following, heroes will rise in response to him, and the lands east of the mountains will no longer belong to you. It would be better to pardon him and appoint him governor of a commandery. Yuan Shao will then be glad to have escaped punishment, and there will certainly be no trouble.” Wu Qiong said, “Yuan Shao is fond of making plans but lacks decisiveness, so he is not worth worrying about. It would indeed be better to give him the governorship of a commandery and thereby win the people’s hearts.”\n\nDong Zhuo followed their advice and that same day sent a man to appoint Yuan Shao Governor of Bohai. On the first day of the ninth month, he asked the emperor to ascend Jiade Hall and summoned a great assembly of civil and military officials. Dong Zhuo drew his sword and held it in his hand, then said before the gathering, “The Son of Heaven is dim-witted and weak, and is not fit to rule the realm. I now have a decree that should be read aloud.” He then ordered Li Ru to read the decree:\n\n“Emperor Xiaoling departed early from his ministers and people. The emperor succeeded to the inheritance, and all within the seas looked up to him with hope. Yet by his natural disposition the emperor is frivolous; he fails to observe the dignity proper to his station and has been negligent and idle during mourning. His lack of virtue is already plain, and he has disgraced his exalted position. The Empress Dowager has shown none of the proper conduct of a mother, and her direction of government has brought disorder and ruin. The Empress Dowager of Yongle died suddenly and violently, leaving public opinion full of doubt. In the Way of the Three Bonds, the great order of Heaven and Earth, can there not have been some grave failure? Prince Xie of Chenliu possesses flourishing sage virtue and solemnly observes all rules and standards. During mourning he has shown grief and sorrow, and his words have never strayed into wickedness. His fine reputation and good name are known throughout the realm. He should inherit the great enterprise and establish the succession for ten thousand generations. We hereby depose the emperor and make him Prince of Hongnong, while the Empress Dowager shall return the government. We ask that Prince Xie of Chenliu be enthroned as emperor, answering Heaven and following the wishes of the people, so as to comfort the hopes of all living beings.”\n\nWhen Li Ru had finished reading the decree, Dong Zhuo shouted for his attendants to help the emperor down from the hall and remove his imperial seals and cords. The emperor was made to face north, kneel for a long time, call himself a subject, and await orders. Dong Zhuo also ordered the Empress Dowager to remove her ceremonial robes and await the decree. Both emperor and empress wailed aloud. Not one of the ministers was without grief and anguish. From below the steps, a high official shouted furiously, “Traitorous minister Dong Zhuo! You dare carry out a scheme that deceives Heaven! I will splash you with the blood from my neck!” Brandishing the ivory court tablet in his hand, he struck directly at Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo was enraged and shouted for the guards to seize him. The man was Ding Guan, a Director of the Imperial Secretariat. Dong Zhuo ordered him dragged outside and beheaded. Ding Guan cursed without cease, and even at death his expression did not change. A later poet lamented:\n\nThe traitor Dong secretly planned deposition and enthronement;\nThe altars of the Han house were abandoned to ruin.\nEvery minister at court closed his mouth and kept silent;\nOnly Lord Ding proved himself a true man.\n\nDong Zhuo invited the Prince of Chenliu to ascend the hall. When the ministers had finished paying homage and offering congratulations, Dong Zhuo ordered that Empress Dowager He, the Prince of Hongnong, and the emperor’s consort Lady Tang be taken to Yong’an Palace to live in seclusion. He sealed the palace gates and forbade the ministers to enter without authorization. Alas, the Young Emperor had ascended the throne in the fourth month and was deposed in the ninth. The Prince of Chenliu whom Dong Zhuo enthroned was named Xie, with the style name Bohe. He was Emperor Ling’s middle son and became known as Emperor Xian. At the time he was nine years old. The reign title was changed to Chuping. Dong Zhuo became Chancellor of State. When he was formally presented at court, his name was not spoken; when entering court, he did not have to hurry; and he was allowed to ascend the hall wearing his sword and shoes. No one could compare with his power to bestow favor or punishment. Li Ru urged Dong Zhuo to promote famous men in order to win public support, and therefore recommended Cai Yong for his talent. Dong Zhuo summoned him, but Cai Yong did not come. Dong Zhuo was enraged and sent someone to tell him, “If you do not come, I will exterminate your clan.” Cai Yong was afraid and had no choice but to obey the summons. Dong Zhuo was delighted to see him and promoted him three times in a single month, appointing him Palace Attendant and treating him with great intimacy and favor.\n\nNow the Young Emperor, Empress Dowager He, and Consort Tang were confined in Yong’an Palace, where their clothing, food, and drink gradually became scarce. The Young Emperor’s tears never dried. One day he happened to see two swallows flying together in the courtyard, and he composed a poem:\n\nTender grass grows green beneath the gathering haze;\nGracefully, two swallows fly together.\nThe Luo River runs in one blue-green stream;\nPeople on the roads admire the sight.\nFar away I gaze into the deep blue clouds:\nThere stand my former palace halls.\nWho will uphold loyalty and righteousness\nAnd release the grievance within my heart?\n\nDong Zhuo constantly sent men to spy on them. That day one of them obtained this poem and presented it to Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo said, “He has written a poem of bitter resentment. We now have grounds to kill him.” He then ordered Li Ru to take ten armed guards into the palace and murder the emperor. The emperor, the Empress Dowager, and the consort were upstairs when a palace maid reported that Li Ru had arrived. The emperor was greatly alarmed. Li Ru presented poisoned wine to him, and the emperor asked the reason. Li Ru said, “The spring day is mild and pleasant. Chancellor of State Dong has specially offered you wine for long life.” The Empress Dowager said, “Since you call it wine for long life, you may drink first.” Li Ru said angrily, “Will you not drink?” He called for his attendants to place a short knife and a length of white silk before them, saying, “If you will not drink the wine for long life, you may receive these two things!” Consort Tang knelt and pleaded, “I will drink the wine in the emperor’s place. I beg you, sir, to spare the lives of mother and son.” Li Ru shouted, “Who are you, that you may die in the prince’s place?” He then raised the wine and offered it to Empress Dowager He, saying, “You may drink first!” The Empress Dowager bitterly cursed He Jin for lacking judgment, bringing traitors into the capital, and causing the disaster of that day. Li Ru pressed the emperor to drink. The emperor said, “Allow me to take leave of the Empress Dowager.” He then wailed in great sorrow and made a song:\n\nHeaven and Earth shift, the sun and moon overturn;\nI leave the imperial throne and withdraw to guard a fief.\nDriven by a minister, my life will not last long;\nThe great tide has turned, and my tears fall in vain!\n\nConsort Tang also made a song:\n\nHigh Heaven is about to collapse, and the deep Earth gives way;\nThough I am an imperial consort, I grieve that I cannot follow.\nLife and death take different roads; from this moment we part.\nWhy am I left alone so soon? My heart is full of sorrow!\n\nWhen the songs were finished, they embraced one another and wept. Li Ru shouted, “The Chancellor of State is waiting for my report. Why do you delay? Whom do you expect to save you?” The Empress Dowager cursed loudly, “The traitor Dong has oppressed my son and me, and High Heaven does not protect us! You men help him do evil, and your clans will surely be exterminated!” Li Ru flew into a rage, seized the Empress Dowager with both hands, and threw her straight down from the upper floor. He ordered the guards to strangle Consort Tang and forced poisoned wine down the Young Emperor’s throat, killing him. He then returned and reported to Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo ordered them buried outside the city. From then on, he entered the palace every night, violated the palace women, and slept upon the imperial bed. Once he led his army out of the city and reached the district of Yangcheng. It was then the second month, and the villagers were holding a festival in honor of the local gods. Men and women had all gathered there. Dong Zhuo ordered his soldiers to surround them and kill every one of them. They plundered the women and property, loaded them onto carts, and hung more than a thousand heads beneath the carts. The vehicles returned to the capital one after another, while Dong Zhuo proclaimed that he had won a great victory over rebels. Beneath the city gate the soldiers burned the heads and divided the women and property among the troops.\n\nWu Fu, Colonel of the Swift Cavalry, whose style name was Deyu, saw Dong Zhuo’s cruelty and violence and was filled with anger and resentment. He once put on light armor beneath his court robes and concealed a short knife, intending to wait for a chance to kill Dong Zhuo. One day, Dong Zhuo entered court. Wu Fu met him below the palace apartments, drew his knife, and stabbed directly at him. Dong Zhuo was very strong and seized him with both hands. Lü Bu rushed in and threw Wu Fu to the ground. Dong Zhuo asked, “Who taught you to rebel?” Wu Fu glared at him and shouted, “You are not my sovereign, and I am not your subject. How can this be called rebellion? Your crimes and evils reach to Heaven, and every man wishes to put you to death! I regret only that I cannot have you torn apart by chariots to make amends to the realm!” Dong Zhuo was furious and ordered him dragged outside, cut open, and sliced to pieces. Wu Fu continued cursing until his death. A later poet praised him:\n\nAmong loyal ministers at the Han’s end, men speak of Wu Fu;\nHis soaring heroic spirit had no equal in the world.\nHis name endures for striking at the traitor in the court hall;\nThrough all the ages he may be called a true man!\n\nFrom then on, Dong Zhuo always had armored soldiers guarding him whenever he went out or came in. At that time Yuan Shao was in Bohai. When he heard that Dong Zhuo had seized power, he sent a man carrying a secret letter to Wang Yun. The main part of the letter said:\n\n“The traitor Dong deceives Heaven and deposes the sovereign, committing acts that men cannot bear to speak of. Yet you allow him to act with such arrogance, as though you neither heard nor saw. Can this be how a minister repays the state and shows his loyalty? I am now assembling troops and training soldiers, intending to cleanse the imperial house, but I dare not act lightly. If you have the will, you should seize an opportunity to plan against him. If you have any task for me, I will obey your command.”\n\nAfter Wang Yun received the letter, he thought the matter over but could devise no plan. One day, in the chamber where the attendants waited for court, he saw that all the veteran ministers were present. Wang Yun said, “Today is the humble anniversary of my birth. This evening I venture to ask all of you to honor my house and share a little wine.” The officials all said, “We will certainly come to wish you long life.” That evening, Wang Yun held a banquet in the rear hall, and all the high ministers and dignitaries attended. After several rounds of wine, Wang Yun suddenly covered his face and wept bitterly. The officials asked in alarm, “This is the Minister over the Masses’ honored birthday. Why have you suddenly become sorrowful?” Wang Yun said, “Today is not really the humble anniversary of my birth. I wished to gather with all of you, but feared that Dong Zhuo would become suspicious, so I used that as an excuse. Dong Zhuo deceives the sovereign and abuses his power. The altars of the state may not survive from one day to the next. I think of how the High Emperor destroyed Qin, defeated Chu, and brought the whole realm under his rule. Who would have imagined that, after being passed down to this day, it would now be lost at Dong Zhuo’s hands? That is why I weep.” At this, all the officials wept. But one man among those seated clapped his hands and laughed loudly, saying, “If all the high ministers at court weep from night until dawn and from dawn until night, can you possibly weep Dong Zhuo to death?” Wang Yun looked at him and saw that it was Cao Cao, Colonel of the Valiant Cavalry. Wang Yun said angrily, “Your ancestors also received stipends from the Han court. Why do you laugh instead of thinking how to repay the state?” Cao Cao said, “I am not laughing at anything else. I laugh only because not one of you has a plan to kill Dong Zhuo. Though I have little talent, I am willing to cut off Dong Zhuo’s head at once and hang it over the capital gate, to make amends to the realm.” Wang Yun left his seat and asked, “What excellent plan does Mengde have?” Cao Cao said, “The reason I have lately humbled myself to serve Dong Zhuo is that I truly wish to find an opportunity to act against him. Dong Zhuo now trusts me greatly, and I can therefore approach him whenever the time is right. I have heard that the Minister over the Masses possesses a precious Seven-Star Dagger. I ask to borrow it, enter the Chancellor’s residence, and assassinate Dong Zhuo. Even if I die, I will have no regret!” Wang Yun said, “If Mengde truly has such a heart, it is a great blessing to the realm!” He personally poured wine and offered it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao poured out the wine and swore an oath, and Wang Yun at once brought out the precious dagger and gave it to him. Cao Cao concealed the dagger, finished drinking, rose, took leave of the officials, and departed. The other officials remained seated for a while longer and then dispersed.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao put on the precious dagger and went to the Chancellor’s residence. He asked where the Chancellor was. An attendant said, “He is in the small private chamber.” Cao Cao went straight in to see him. Dong Zhuo was sitting on a couch, with Lü Bu standing in attendance beside him. Dong Zhuo said, “Mengde, why have you come so late?” Cao Cao said, “My horse is weak and traveled slowly.” Dong Zhuo turned to Lü Bu and said, “I have a fine horse newly arrived from Xiliang. Fengxian, go personally and select one to present to Mengde.” Lü Bu accepted the order and left. Cao Cao thought to himself, “This traitor is fated to die!” He was about to draw the dagger and stab him, but he feared Dong Zhuo’s great strength and did not dare act rashly. Dong Zhuo was very fat and could not bear to sit for long, so he lay down, turning his face toward the inside. Cao Cao thought again, “This traitor’s end has come!” He quickly drew the precious dagger into his hand. Just as he was about to strike, Dong Zhuo happened to look upward into the mirror used for viewing one’s robes and saw Cao Cao behind him drawing the dagger. He turned around quickly and asked, “Mengde, what are you doing?”\n\nAt that moment, Lü Bu had already led the horse outside the chamber. Cao Cao, frightened and flustered, held the dagger and knelt, saying, “I have a precious dagger that I offer to my gracious Chancellor.” Dong Zhuo took it and examined it. The blade was more than a foot long, inlaid and decorated with seven kinds of jewels, and exceedingly sharp. It truly was a precious dagger. He handed it to Lü Bu for safekeeping. Cao Cao removed the sheath and gave that to Lü Bu as well. Dong Zhuo led Cao Cao out of the chamber to look at the horse. Cao Cao thanked him and said, “I beg leave to try riding it.” Dong Zhuo ordered the horse fitted with saddle and bridle. Cao Cao led it out of the Chancellor’s residence, applied the whip, and rode away toward the southeast. Lü Bu said to Dong Zhuo, “Just now Cao Cao seemed about to assassinate you. When you called out and exposed him, he pretended that he was presenting the dagger.” Dong Zhuo said, “I suspect the same.”\n\nWhile they were speaking, Li Ru happened to arrive, and Dong Zhuo told him what had happened. Li Ru said, “Cao Cao has neither wife nor children in the capital and lives alone in his lodging. Send someone to summon him now. If he has no guilty suspicions and comes at once, then he truly meant to present the dagger. If he makes excuses and refuses to come, he must have intended assassination. Then he can be seized and questioned.” Dong Zhuo agreed and immediately sent four prison guards to summon Cao Cao. They were gone a long while before returning to report, “Cao Cao never returned to his lodging. He rode at full speed out of the eastern gate. When the gate officer questioned him, Cao Cao said, ‘The Chancellor has sent me on urgent official business,’ then urged on his horse and left.” Li Ru said, “The traitor Cao has fled with a guilty heart. There is no doubt that he intended assassination.” Dong Zhuo said furiously, “I favored and employed him so highly, yet he wanted to harm me!” Li Ru said, “He must have accomplices. Once Cao Cao is captured, we will learn who they are.” Dong Zhuo therefore ordered official notices circulated everywhere, bearing Cao Cao’s portrait and description and commanding his arrest. Whoever captured and presented him would be rewarded with a thousand pieces of gold and enfeoffed as Marquis of Ten Thousand Households. Anyone who sheltered him would share his crime.\n\nNow Cao Cao fled beyond the city and raced toward Qiao Commandery. As he passed through Zhongmou County, the soldiers guarding the pass captured him and brought him before the county magistrate. Cao Cao said, “I am a traveling merchant. My surname is Huangfu.” The county magistrate looked closely at Cao Cao and pondered for a long while before saying, “When I was in Luoyang seeking office, I once recognized you as Cao Cao. Why do you conceal your identity? Take him to the jail for now. Tomorrow he will be escorted to the capital so that we may claim the reward.” He gave the soldiers who had guarded the pass wine and food, and they departed.\n\nAt midnight, the county magistrate summoned a trusted attendant and secretly had Cao Cao brought out. He took him directly into the rear courtyard for questioning and asked, “I have heard that the Chancellor treated you generously. Why did you bring this disaster upon yourself?” Cao Cao said, “How can sparrows and swallows understand the ambition of a great swan? Since you have captured me, you should send me away and claim your reward.” The county magistrate dismissed everyone around them and said to Cao Cao, “Do not look down on me. I am no common official. I have merely not yet met the lord I should serve.” Cao Cao said, “My ancestors have received Han stipends for generations. If I did not think of repaying the state, how would I differ from a beast? I humbled myself to serve Dong Zhuo because I wished to seize an opportunity to act against him and remove this evil from the state. Now the attempt has failed. It is Heaven’s will!” The county magistrate asked, “Mengde, where do you intend to go on this journey?” Cao Cao said, “I will return to my homeland, issue a forged imperial edict, and summon the lords throughout the realm to raise armies and join together in executing Dong Zhuo. That is my wish.”\n\nWhen the county magistrate heard this, he personally untied Cao Cao’s bonds, helped him into the seat of honor, and bowed twice, saying, “You, sir, are truly a loyal and righteous man of the realm!” Cao Cao bowed in return and asked the county magistrate’s name. The magistrate said, “My surname is Chen, my given name is Gong, and my style name is Gongtai. My aged mother, wife, and children are all in Dong Commandery. I am now moved by your loyalty and righteousness. I am willing to abandon my office and flee with you.” Cao Cao was delighted. That night, Chen Gong gathered money for the journey. He and Cao Cao changed their clothes and disguises, each carried a sword on his back, and they mounted horses and headed toward Cao Cao’s homeland.\n\nAfter traveling for three days, they reached the Chenggao district as evening was drawing near. Pointing with his whip toward a place deep in the woods, Cao Cao said to Chen Gong, “A man named Lü Boshe lives here. He is my father’s sworn brother. Why do we not go to ask him for news of my family and seek lodging for the night?” Chen Gong said, “That would be best.” The two dismounted before the farmstead and entered to see Lü Boshe. Lü Boshe said, “I have heard that the court has circulated documents everywhere and is urgently seeking your arrest. Your father has already taken refuge in Chenliu. How did you manage to reach this place?” Cao Cao told him what had happened and said, “If not for Magistrate Chen, my bones would already have been ground to powder and my body smashed to pieces.” Lü Boshe bowed to Chen Gong and said, “Had it not been for Your Honor, my young nephew would have brought the extermination of the Cao family. Please be at ease and sit comfortably. Tonight you may rest in my humble house.” After saying this, he rose and went inside. A long while later, he came out and said to Chen Gong, “There is no good wine in my house. Allow me to go to the western village and buy a jar with which to entertain you.” When he had finished speaking, he hurriedly mounted a donkey and departed.\n\nCao Cao and Chen Gong had been sitting for a long time when they suddenly heard the sound of a knife being sharpened behind the farmstead. Cao Cao said, “Lü Boshe is not a close relative of mine. His departure is suspicious. We should secretly listen.” The two crept behind the thatched hall and heard someone say, “How would it be to bind him and kill him?” Cao Cao said, “So that is it! If we do not strike first, we will certainly be captured.” He and Chen Gong drew their swords and rushed straight in. Without regard for man or woman, they killed everyone, eight people in all. When they searched as far as the kitchen, however, they saw a pig tied up and ready for slaughter. Chen Gong said, “Mengde, your suspicious mind has caused us to kill good people by mistake!” They hurried out of the farmstead, mounted their horses, and rode away. Before they had traveled two li, they saw Lü Boshe coming toward them. Two bottles of wine hung from the front of his donkey’s saddle, and he carried fruit and vegetables in his hand. He called out, “Worthy nephew and Your Honor, why are you leaving already?” Cao Cao said, “A man charged with a crime cannot stay long in one place.” Lü Boshe said, “I have already instructed my family to slaughter a pig to entertain you. Worthy nephew and Your Honor, why begrudge me a single night? Please turn your horses around at once.”\n\nCao Cao ignored him and urged his horse onward. After riding only a few steps, he suddenly drew his sword and turned back, calling to Lü Boshe, “Who is that coming this way?” When Lü Boshe turned his head to look, Cao Cao swung his sword and cut him down beneath the donkey. Chen Gong was greatly shocked and said, “What happened just now was a mistake, but why did you do this?” Cao Cao said, “When Lü Boshe reached home and saw so many people killed, how could he possibly let the matter rest? If he led a group in pursuit of us, we would certainly suffer disaster.” Chen Gong said, “To know he was innocent and kill him deliberately is a great act of unrighteousness!” Cao Cao said, “I would rather betray everyone under Heaven than let anyone under Heaven betray me.” Chen Gong fell silent.\n\nThat night, after traveling several li, they knocked on the door of an inn in the moonlight and sought lodging. When the horses had been fed their fill, Cao Cao went to sleep first. Chen Gong thought to himself, “I took Cao Cao for a good man and abandoned my office to follow him. It turns out that he is a cruel-hearted man! If I let him live today, he will certainly bring trouble in the future.” He then prepared to draw his sword and kill Cao Cao. Just so:\n\nA cruel and vicious heart belongs to no good man;\nCao and Dong Zhuo are travelers on the same road.\n\nWhat finally became of Cao Cao’s life will be explained in what follows.\n\n### Chapter 5\n\nCao Cao Issues a Forged Decree and the Lords Rally; Three Heroes Battle Lü Bu at the Pass\n\nNow Chen Gong was about to kill Cao Cao when he suddenly reconsidered: “I followed him here for the sake of the country. It would be wrong to kill him. Better to leave him and go elsewhere.” He sheathed his sword, mounted his horse, and, without waiting for dawn, went off alone to Dong Commandery. When Cao Cao awoke and could not find Chen Gong, he thought, “After hearing those two things I said, he suspected me of being inhumane and left me. I must travel quickly and cannot remain here long.” He therefore went through the night to Chenliu, found his father, and told him everything that had happened. He wished to distribute the family wealth and recruit a righteous army. His father said, “I fear that with so little wealth you will accomplish nothing. There is a Filial and Incorrupt nominee here named Wei Hong, who freely gives away his wealth and upholds righteousness. His family is immensely rich. If you can gain his help, your undertaking may succeed.”\n\nCao Cao prepared wine and laid out a banquet, respectfully invited Wei Hong to his home, and told him, “The Han house now has no true ruler. Dong Zhuo monopolizes power, deceives the sovereign, and harms the people. All under Heaven grind their teeth in hatred. I wish to devote my strength to supporting the state, but regret that my strength is insufficient. You, sir, are a loyal and righteous man, so I dare ask for your help.” Wei Hong said, “I have long had the same intention, but regretted that I had not met a hero. Since you, Mengde, have such high ambitions, I am willing to use my family wealth to assist you.” Cao Cao was delighted. He first issued a forged imperial edict and sent swift messengers to report it throughout the regions. Then he gathered a righteous army and raised a white recruiting banner on which were written the two words “Loyalty and Righteousness.” Within a few days, men answering the call gathered as thickly as rain.\n\nOne day, a man from Weiguo in Yangping arrived to join Cao Cao. His surname was Yue, his given name Jin, and his courtesy name Wenqian. Another man, from Julu in Shanyang, also came to join Cao Cao. His surname was Li, his given name Dian, and his courtesy name Mancheng. Cao Cao kept both as officers attached to his command tent. There was also Xiahou Dun, courtesy name Yuanrang, from Qiao in Pei, a descendant of Xiahou Ying. From childhood he had practiced with spear and staff. At the age of fourteen, while studying martial arts under a teacher, someone insulted his teacher, and Xiahou Dun killed the man and fled to another region. When he heard that Cao Cao had raised troops, he and his younger clansman Xiahou Yuan each led one thousand strong men to join him. These two were originally Cao Cao’s kinsmen: Cao Cao’s father, Cao Song, had originally been a son of the Xiahou family, but had been adopted into the Cao family. They therefore belonged to the same clan.\n\nWithin a few days, Cao Cao’s clansmen Cao Ren and Cao Hong each led more than one thousand soldiers to help him. Cao Ren’s courtesy name was Zixiao, and Cao Hong’s was Zilian. Both men were thoroughly trained in cavalry and warfare and highly skilled in martial arts. Cao Cao was delighted and drilled and inspected his troops in the countryside. Wei Hong brought out all his family wealth to provide clothing, armor, flags, and banners. Grain arrived from all directions in numbers beyond counting.\n\nAt this time, Yuan Shao received Cao Cao’s forged edict. He gathered the civil and military officers under his command, led thirty thousand soldiers out of Bohai, and came to form an alliance with Cao Cao. Cao Cao composed a proclamation and sent it to all the commanderies. The proclamation read:\n\nWe, Cao Cao and the others, respectfully proclaim the great cause of righteousness to all under Heaven: Dong Zhuo deceives Heaven and defies Earth, destroys the state, and murders sovereigns. He has polluted and violated the imperial palace and cruelly harmed living beings. Savage and inhumane, he has heaped crime upon crime! We have now received a secret edict from the Son of Heaven and are assembling a great righteous army. We swear to cleanse the realm of China and exterminate the whole band of villains. We hope that you will raise righteous armies and join in expressing the common outrage, support the imperial house, and rescue the common people. On the day this proclamation arrives, act upon it without delay!\n\nAfter Cao Cao sent out the proclamation, the lords of the various regions all raised troops in response:\n\nThe first contingent: Yuan Shu, General of the Rear and Administrator of Nanyang.\nThe second contingent: Han Fu, Inspector of Jizhou.\nThe third contingent: Kong Zhou, Inspector of Yuzhou.\nThe fourth contingent: Liu Dai, Inspector of Yanzhou.\nThe fifth contingent: Wang Kuang, Administrator of Henei.\nThe sixth contingent: Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.\nThe seventh contingent: Qiao Mao, Administrator of Dong Commandery.\nThe eighth contingent: Yuan Yi, Administrator of Shanyang.\nThe ninth contingent: Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei.\nThe tenth contingent: Kong Rong, Administrator of Beihai.\nThe eleventh contingent: Zhang Chao, Administrator of Guangling.\nThe twelfth contingent: Tao Qian, Inspector of Xuzhou.\nThe thirteenth contingent: Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang.\nThe fourteenth contingent: Gongsun Zan, Administrator of Beiping.\nThe fifteenth contingent: Zhang Yang, Administrator of Shangdang.\nThe sixteenth contingent: Sun Jian, Marquis of Wucheng and Administrator of Changsha.\nThe seventeenth contingent: Yuan Shao, Marquis of Qixiang and Administrator of Bohai.\n\nThe armies from the various routes differed in size. Some had thirty thousand soldiers, while others had ten or twenty thousand. Each lord led civil officials and military officers and advanced toward Luoyang.\n\nNow Gongsun Zan, Administrator of Beiping, commanded fifteen thousand elite soldiers and passed through Pingyuan County in Dezhou. As he was traveling, he saw in the distance, among a grove of mulberry trees, a yellow banner and several riders coming to meet him. Gongsun Zan looked and saw that it was Liu Xuande. Gongsun Zan asked, “Worthy brother, why are you here?” Xuande replied, “In former days, through your help, elder brother, I was appointed magistrate of Pingyuan County. I have now heard that your great army is passing this way, so I came especially to await you and invite you into the city to rest your horses.” Gongsun Zan pointed to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei and asked, “Who are these men?” Xuande said, “They are Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, my sworn brothers.” Gongsun Zan said, “Are these the men who helped you defeat the Yellow Turbans?” Xuande said, “That was entirely due to the strength of these two.” Gongsun Zan asked, “What offices do they now hold?” Xuande answered, “Guan Yu is a mounted archer, and Zhang Fei is a foot archer.” Gongsun Zan sighed and said, “This truly is burying heroes in obscurity! Dong Zhuo is now creating disorder, and the lords throughout the realm are going together to punish him. Worthy brother, why not abandon this lowly office and join us in attacking the traitor, using your strength to support the Han house?” Xuande said, “I am willing to go.” Zhang Fei said, “If you had allowed me to kill that traitor at the time, we would have been spared the troubles of today.” Yunchang said, “Since matters have come to this, we should prepare and go at once.”\n\nXuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei took several riders and followed Gongsun Zan. Cao Cao received them. The various lords also arrived one after another. Each set up his own camp and stockade, and together they stretched for more than two hundred li. Cao Cao slaughtered cattle and horses and held a great assembly of the lords to discuss the plan for advancing. Administrator Wang Kuang said, “Now that we have answered the call of righteousness, we must establish an alliance leader. Once everyone submits to his commands, we may advance.” Cao Cao said, “Yuan Benchu’s family has held the Three Ducal Offices through four generations, and his household has many former officials. He is a descendant of famous Han ministers and may serve as alliance leader.” Yuan Shao declined repeatedly. Everyone said, “No one but Benchu will do.” Only then did Yuan Shao agree.\n\nThe next day, they built a three-tiered altar, displayed flags of the five directions all around it, and set up a white yak-tail standard, a yellow battle-ax, military tallies, and a commander’s seal. They invited Yuan Shao to ascend the altar. Yuan Shao straightened his robes, put on his sword, and solemnly climbed up. He burned incense and bowed twice. The covenant read:\n\nThe Han house has met with misfortune, and imperial rule has lost its proper order. The traitorous minister Dong Zhuo has seized the opportunity to inflict unchecked harm. Calamity has reached the Most Exalted Sovereign, and cruelty has spread among the common people. We, Yuan Shao and the others, fear that the state will fall into ruin. We have therefore united righteous armies and together come to meet the nation’s crisis. All who share this alliance shall join hearts and strength to fulfill the duty of ministers, and shall never harbor divided intentions. Whoever violates this covenant shall lose his life and leave no descendants. May Sovereign Heaven, the Earth below, and the bright spirits of our ancestors all bear witness!\n\nWhen the covenant had been read, they smeared their mouths with sacrificial blood. Moved by the passionate force of its words, everyone wept until tears and mucus streamed down their faces. After the blood oath was complete, they descended from the altar. The others escorted Yuan Shao into the command tent and seated him. They arranged themselves in two rows and sat according to rank and age. After Cao Cao had passed the wine around several times, he said, “Now that an alliance leader has been established, everyone must obey his commands and together support the state. Do not argue over differences in strength.” Yuan Shao said, “Though I lack ability, you gentlemen have chosen me as alliance leader. Merit will certainly be rewarded, and guilt will certainly be punished. The state has established laws, and the army has its discipline. Each of you must observe them and must not violate them.” They all said, “We will obey your commands.”\n\nYuan Shao said, “My younger brother Yuan Shu shall take overall charge of provisions and fodder, supplying all the camps and allowing none to suffer any shortage. We also need one man to serve as vanguard, advance straight to Sishui Pass, and challenge the enemy. The rest shall occupy strategic positions and provide support.” Sun Jian, Administrator of Changsha, stepped forward and said, “I am willing to lead the vanguard.” Yuan Shao said, “Wentai is brave and fierce and can undertake this duty.” Sun Jian therefore led the troops under his command in a swift attack toward Sishui Pass.\n\nThe officers guarding the pass sent a courier on a racing horse to the Chancellor’s residence in Luoyang to report the emergency. Since taking exclusive control of the government, Dong Zhuo had held drinking feasts every day. Li Ru received the urgent report and went directly to inform Dong Zhuo. Greatly alarmed, Dong Zhuo quickly assembled his commanders to discuss the matter. Marquis of Wen Lü Bu stepped forward and said, “Father, do not worry. I regard the lords beyond the pass as no more than weeds. Let me lead an army of tigers and wolves, cut off all their heads, and hang them over the capital gates.” Dong Zhuo was delighted and said, “With my Fengxian here, I may sleep peacefully without worry!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a man behind Lü Bu stepped forward and cried in a loud voice, “‘Why use an ox-cleaver to kill a chicken?’ There is no need to trouble the Marquis of Wen to go in person. For me to cut off the heads of those lords will be as easy as taking something from a bag.” Dong Zhuo looked at him. The man was nine chi tall, with the body of a tiger, the waist of a wolf, the head of a leopard, and the arms of an ape. He was from west of the passes. His surname was Hua, and his given name was Xiong. Delighted by his words, Dong Zhuo promoted him to Colonel of Valiant Cavalry and assigned him fifty thousand horse and foot soldiers. Together with Li Su, Hu Zhen, and Zhao Cen, he traveled through the night to the pass to meet the enemy.\n\nAmong the allied lords was Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei. He thought that since Sun Jian was the vanguard, Sun Jian might claim the first achievement. He therefore secretly ordered his younger brother Bao Zhong to lead three thousand horse and foot soldiers ahead by a minor road and go straight to the foot of the pass to issue a challenge. Hua Xiong led five hundred armored cavalry flying down from the pass and shouted, “Rebel commander, do not run!” Bao Zhong hastily tried to retreat, but Hua Xiong raised his saber and brought it down, cutting him from his horse. He also captured a great many officers alive. Hua Xiong sent a man to carry Bao Zhong’s head to the Chancellor’s residence and report the victory. Dong Zhuo promoted Hua Xiong to commander-in-chief.\n\nNow Sun Jian led four commanders straight to the front of the pass. The first of these four was Cheng Pu, courtesy name Demou, from Tuyin in Youbeiping, who wielded an iron-spined serpent spear. The second was Huang Gai, courtesy name Gongfu, from Lingling, who wielded an iron whip. The third was Han Dang, courtesy name Yigong, from Lingzhi in Liaoxi, who wielded a great saber. The fourth was Zu Mao, courtesy name Darong, from Fuchun in Wu Commandery, who wielded two sabers. Sun Jian wore bright silver armor and a red headcloth, held an ancient ring-pommel saber across his body, and rode a piebald-maned horse. Pointing up at the pass, he cursed, “Wretches who help evil, why do you not surrender at once?”\n\nHua Xiong’s deputy Hu Zhen led five thousand soldiers out of the pass to meet him. Cheng Pu spurred his horse forward, leveled his spear, and charged straight at Hu Zhen. They fought only a few bouts before Cheng Pu stabbed Hu Zhen through the throat, killing him beneath his horse. Sun Jian waved his army forward and attacked straight up to the pass, where arrows and stones rained down. Sun Jian led his troops back to Liangdong and encamped there. He sent a man to report the victory to Yuan Shao and at the same time pressed Yuan Shu for provisions.\n\nSomeone said to Yuan Shu, “Sun Jian is the Fierce Tiger of Jiangdong. If he breaks through to Luoyang and kills Dong Zhuo, it will merely mean getting rid of a wolf and gaining a tiger. If you do not give him provisions now, his army will certainly disperse.” Yuan Shu listened and sent no provisions. Sun Jian’s army ran short of food, and disorder arose among the troops. Spies reported this at the pass. Li Su advised Hua Xiong, “Tonight I will lead a force down from the pass by a minor road and attack the rear of Sun Jian’s camp. General, strike his camp from the front, and Sun Jian can be captured.”\n\nHua Xiong followed his advice and ordered the soldiers to eat their fill before descending from the pass by night. That night the moon was bright and the wind clear. By the time they reached Sun Jian’s camp, it was midnight. Beating drums and shouting, they charged straight in. Sun Jian hurriedly put on his armor and mounted his horse, only to meet Hua Xiong. Their horses crossed, and they had fought only a few bouts when Li Su’s troops arrived from the rear and were ordered to set fires. Sun Jian’s army fled in confusion. His commanders became separated in the general fighting, and only Zu Mao stayed close to Sun Jian as they broke through the encirclement and fled.\n\nHua Xiong pursued them from behind. Sun Jian took out his bow and shot two arrows in succession, but Hua Xiong dodged both. When Sun Jian shot a third arrow, he pulled with such force that he broke his painted magpie bow. He had no choice but to throw it away and gallop on. Zu Mao said, “My lord, the red headcloth on your head catches the eye, and the enemy recognizes you by it. Take it off and let me wear it.” Sun Jian removed the headcloth and exchanged it for Zu Mao’s helmet, and the two fled by different routes. Hua Xiong’s troops pursued only the man wearing the red headcloth, so Sun Jian escaped by a minor road. Hard-pressed by Hua Xiong, Zu Mao hung the red headcloth on a partly burned courtyard pillar at a house, then slipped into the woods and hid.\n\nFrom below, Hua Xiong’s troops saw the red headcloth in the distant moonlight. They surrounded it on every side but did not dare approach. They shot arrows at it and only then realized it was a trick. They advanced and took down the red headcloth. Zu Mao charged out from behind the woods and swung both sabers, intending to cut down Hua Xiong. Hua Xiong gave a great shout and struck Zu Mao beneath his horse with one blow of his saber.\n\nThe killing continued until dawn, when Hua Xiong finally led his troops back into the pass. Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang all found Sun Jian, and they gathered the remaining troops and set up camp again. Sun Jian grieved deeply over the loss of Zu Mao and sent a man through the night to inform Yuan Shao.\n\nYuan Shao was greatly alarmed and said, “I never expected Sun Wentai to be defeated by Hua Xiong!” He assembled the lords to discuss the matter. Everyone arrived, but Gongsun Zan came late. Yuan Shao invited him into the tent and gave him a seat among the others. Yuan Shao said, “The other day, General Bao’s younger brother disobeyed orders and advanced without permission, losing his own life and many soldiers. Now Sun Wentai has also been defeated by Hua Xiong. The edge of our courage has been blunted. What are we to do?” None of the lords spoke.\n\nYuan Shao looked around and saw three men standing behind Gongsun Zan. They had extraordinary appearances and were all smiling coldly. Yuan Shao asked, “Who are the men standing behind Administrator Gongsun?” Gongsun Zan called Xuande forward and said, “This is Liu Bei, magistrate of Pingyuan and my fellow student and brother since childhood.” Cao Cao said, “Can this be Liu Xuande, who defeated the Yellow Turbans?” Gongsun Zan said, “It is.” He at once told Liu Xuande to pay his respects. Gongsun Zan gave a detailed account of Xuande’s achievements and ancestry. Yuan Shao said, “Since he belongs to a branch of the Han imperial house, bring him a seat.” He ordered Liu Bei to sit. Liu Bei modestly declined and thanked him. Yuan Shao said, “I do not honor your fame or rank. I honor you because you are a descendant of the imperial house.” Xuande then sat in the lowest place, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood behind him with folded hands.\n\nSuddenly a scout arrived and reported, “Hua Xiong has led armored cavalry down from the pass. He has hung Administrator Sun’s red headcloth from a long pole and is shouting abuse and challenging us before the camp.” Yuan Shao asked, “Who dares go out to fight him?” From behind Yuan Shu emerged the valiant commander Yu She, who said, “This junior commander is willing to go.” Yuan Shao was pleased and ordered Yu She to ride out. A report soon came back: “Yu She fought Hua Xiong for fewer than three bouts and was killed by him.” Everyone was greatly alarmed.\n\nAdministrator Han Fu said, “I have a great commander named Pan Feng, who can kill Hua Xiong.” Yuan Shao immediately ordered him to fight. Pan Feng took up his great ax and mounted his horse. Before long, a rider came racing back to report, “Pan Feng has also been killed by Hua Xiong.” Everyone turned pale. Yuan Shao said, “What a pity that my great commanders Yan Liang and Wen Chou have not yet arrived! If either one were here, why should we fear Hua Xiong?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a man below the steps cried out, “This junior commander is willing to go and cut off Hua Xiong’s head and present it beneath your tent!” Everyone looked at him. The man was nine chi tall, with a beard two chi long. He had phoenix eyes, silkworm-shaped brows, a face like a dark red jujube, and a voice like a great bell. He stood before the command tent. Yuan Shao asked who he was. Gongsun Zan said, “This is Guan Yu, Liu Xuande’s younger brother.” Yuan Shao asked what office he currently held. Gongsun Zan said, “He serves Liu Xuande as a mounted archer.”\n\nFrom his seat in the tent, Yuan Shu shouted, “Do you think we lords have no great commanders? You are only an archer! How dare you speak recklessly? Drive him out!” Cao Cao quickly stopped him and said, “Gonglu, calm your anger. Since this man has made such a bold claim, he must possess courage and strategy. Let him ride out and try. If he fails, it will not be too late to punish him.” Yuan Shao said, “If we send an archer into battle, Hua Xiong will certainly laugh at us.” Cao Cao said, “This man has no ordinary bearing. How would Hua Xiong know that he is an archer?” Lord Guan said, “If I do not win, I ask you to cut off my head.”\n\nCao Cao ordered a cup of hot wine to be poured and offered it to Lord Guan to drink before mounting. Lord Guan said, “Pour the wine and leave it here. I will return shortly.” He left the tent, took up his saber, and sprang onto his horse.\n\nThe assembled lords heard the drums outside the pass thunder and the shouts rise in a great roar, as though Heaven were collapsing and Earth falling in, as though great peaks shook and mountains crumbled. They were all startled. Just as they were about to send someone to learn what had happened, bridle bells rang and a horse reached the central camp. Yunchang carried Hua Xiong’s head and threw it onto the ground. The wine was still warm.\n\nA later poet praised him:\n\nHis might secured the first great triumph under Heaven;\nThe painted drums at the camp gate thundered boom on boom.\nYunchang set down his cup and showed his heroic courage;\nBefore the wine had cooled, he slew Hua Xiong.\n\nCao Cao was delighted. Then Zhang Fei stepped out from behind Xuande and shouted, “My elder brother has killed Hua Xiong! If we do not now break through the pass, capture Dong Zhuo alive, and finish the matter here, what are we waiting for?”\n\nYuan Shu was furious and shouted, “Even we great ministers still show humility to one another. How dare a petty soldier under a mere county magistrate display his power and brag of his might here? Drive them all out of the tent!”\n\nCao Cao said, “Those who gain merit should be rewarded. Why consider whether they are noble or lowly?”\n\nYuan Shu said, “Since you gentlemen value only a county magistrate, I should withdraw.”\n\nCao Cao said, “How can we ruin a great undertaking because of a single remark?” He ordered Gongsun Zan to take Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei back to their camp for the time being. The assembled officers dispersed. Cao Cao secretly sent men with cattle and wine to comfort the three.\n\nNow the defeated remnants of Hua Xiong’s army carried the report back to the pass. Li Su hurriedly wrote an urgent dispatch and sent it to Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo quickly assembled Li Ru, Lü Bu, and the others to discuss the matter.\n\nLi Ru said, “We have now lost our great commander Hua Xiong, and the rebels’ power is immense. Yuan Shao is their alliance leader, while Yuan Shao’s uncle Yuan Wei is currently Grand Tutor. If they should cooperate from within and without, it would cause us serious trouble. We should eliminate him first. I ask the Chancellor to take personal command of the great army and divide the troops for the campaign.”\n\nDong Zhuo approved his proposal. He summoned Li Jue and Guo Si and ordered them to lead five hundred soldiers to surround the home of Grand Tutor Yuan Wei. Without distinguishing old from young, they killed the whole family and wiped it out. They first sent Yuan Wei’s head to the front of the pass for public display.\n\nDong Zhuo then mobilized two hundred thousand soldiers and advanced in two divisions. For the first division, he ordered Li Jue and Guo Si to lead fifty thousand soldiers and hold Sishui Pass without engaging in battle. Dong Zhuo himself led one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers, together with Li Ru, Lü Bu, Fan Chou, Zhang Ji, and the others, to defend Hulao Pass. This pass was fifty li from Luoyang. When the army reached the pass, Dong Zhuo ordered Lü Bu to lead thirty thousand soldiers and establish a great camp before it. Dong Zhuo himself remained stationed within the pass.\n\nA scout on a racing horse learned of this and brought the report to Yuan Shao’s main camp. Yuan Shao gathered the others to discuss it. Cao Cao said, “Dong Zhuo has stationed troops at Hulao, cutting across the central route of our allied lords. We should now order half our forces to meet him.”\n\nYuan Shao therefore assigned eight contingents—those of Wang Kuang, Qiao Mao, Bao Xin, Yuan Yi, Kong Rong, Zhang Yang, Tao Qian, and Gongsun Zan—to go to Hulao Pass and meet the enemy. Cao Cao led his army back and forth to provide support. The eight lords each mobilized their troops.\n\nWang Kuang, Administrator of Henei, arrived first. Lü Bu led three thousand armored cavalry racing out to meet him. Wang Kuang drew up his troops in battle formation and reined in his horse beneath his command banner to look. He saw Lü Bu ride out from the enemy formation. On his head Lü Bu wore a purple-gold crown with three prongs holding his hair. On his body hung a red brocade robe from Western Sichuan embroidered with a hundred flowers. Over it he wore linked armor with beast-faced shoulder guards shaped like swallowing heads. Around his waist was an ornate belt decorated with lions and barbarians, which held his armor tight. He carried bow and arrows and held a painted halberd in his hand. Beneath him was the wind-neighing Red Hare horse. Truly, among men there was Lü Bu, and among horses there was Red Hare!\n\nWang Kuang turned and asked, “Who dares go out to fight?” A commander behind him spurred forward with spear leveled. Wang Kuang looked and saw that it was Fang Yue, the famous commander of Henei.\n\nThe two horses met. In fewer than five bouts, Lü Bu stabbed Fang Yue from his horse with one thrust of his halberd, then charged straight forward with the weapon leveled. Wang Kuang’s army suffered a crushing defeat and scattered in every direction. Lü Bu charged and killed from east to west as though entering a land where no one stood against him.\n\nFortunately, the armies of Qiao Mao and Yuan Yi both arrived and rescued Wang Kuang, and only then did Lü Bu withdraw. Each of the three lords lost some troops and horses. They retreated thirty li and established camp. The other five armies arrived afterward, and they gathered to discuss the situation, saying that Lü Bu was a hero whom no one could match.\n\nWhile they were still worried, a junior officer reported, “Lü Bu is challenging us to battle.” The eight lords all mounted their horses, and their armies divided into eight formations. Lü Bu stood on a high ridge. In the distance they saw Lü Bu’s close-packed troops and horses, with embroidered flags fluttering, charging first against their lines.\n\nMu Shun, a commander under Zhang Yang, Administrator of Shangdang, rode out with his spear leveled to meet him. Lü Bu raised his halberd and, with one thrust, stabbed him from his horse. Everyone was greatly alarmed.\n\nWu Anguo, a commander under Kong Rong, Administrator of Beihai, galloped out wielding an iron hammer. Lü Bu swung his halberd and urged his horse forward to meet him. They fought for more than ten bouts, until Lü Bu struck with his halberd and severed Wu Anguo’s wrist. Wu Anguo dropped his hammer to the ground and fled. The troops of all eight contingents charged out together and rescued him. Lü Bu then withdrew.\n\nThe lords returned to camp to discuss matters. Cao Cao said, “Lü Bu’s heroic courage is unmatched. We should assemble all eighteen allied lords and together devise a sound plan. If we capture Lü Bu, Dong Zhuo will be easy to kill.”\n\nWhile they were still discussing this, Lü Bu once again led his troops out to challenge them. All eight lords came forth. Gongsun Zan brandished his long spear and personally fought Lü Bu. After only a few bouts, Gongsun Zan was defeated and fled.\n\nLü Bu urged Red Hare after him. That horse could travel one thousand li in a day and flew like the wind. Lü Bu was about to overtake Gongsun Zan when he raised his painted halberd and thrust at the center of Gongsun Zan’s back.\n\nFrom the side came a commander with great round eyes opened wide and tiger whiskers bristling upward. Leveling an eighteen-chi serpent spear, he galloped forward and shouted, “Slave of three surnames, do not run! Zhang Fei of Yan is here!”\n\nWhen Lü Bu saw him, he abandoned Gongsun Zan and fought Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei roused his full spirit and battled Lü Bu fiercely. They fought for more than fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage.\n\nYunchang saw this, struck his horse, and came to attack Lü Bu from the side, brandishing his eighty-two-jin Green Dragon Crescent Blade. The three horses fought in a formation shaped like the character ding. They fought for another thirty bouts but still could not defeat Lü Bu.\n\nLiu Xuande drew his paired swords, spurred his yellow-maned horse, and charged diagonally into the fight to help them.\n\nThe three surrounded Lü Bu and fought him while circling like the revolving frame of a lantern. The troops of all eight contingents stared in amazement.\n\nUnable to keep parrying and blocking them, Lü Bu aimed a feigned thrust of his halberd at Xuande’s face. Xuande quickly dodged. Lü Bu broke open a corner of their formation, dragged his painted halberd behind him, and galloped back. The three had no intention of letting him go and urged their horses after him.\n\nThe troops of all eight contingents raised a tremendous shout and charged together. Lü Bu’s army fled toward the pass, with Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei pursuing from behind.\n\nAn ancient writer composed a piece devoted to Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei fighting Lü Bu together:\n\nThe fate of Han declined under Huan and Ling;\nThe blazing red sun was sinking toward the west.\nThe traitor Dong Zhuo deposed the Young Emperor;\nThe weak Liu Xie trembled even in dreams.\nCao Cao sent proclamations throughout the realm;\nThe angry lords all rose and armed their men.\nThey chose Yuan Shao to lead the alliance,\nSwearing to support the throne and restore peace.\nMarquis of Wen Lü Bu had no peer on earth;\nAcross the four seas, all praised his heroic greatness.\nSilver armor guarded him in layers of dragon scales;\nA golden crown held his hair and bore pheasant tails.\nHis jeweled belt was clasped with a beast’s flat mouth;\nPhoenixes seemed to fly across his patterned brocade robe.\nHis dragon horse leaped and stirred the winds of Heaven;\nHis painted halberd flashed like autumn waters.\nWho dared oppose him when he challenged beyond the pass?\nThe lords’ hearts split with terror and alarm.\nThen Zhang Yide, the man of Yan, sprang forth,\nHolding an eighteen-chi serpent spear.\nHis tiger whiskers bristled like threads of gold;\nHis round eyes opened wide and flashed like lightning.\nTheir fierce fight still brought neither victory nor defeat,\nUntil anger roused Guan Yunchang before the lines.\nHis precious Green Dragon blade shone like frost and snow;\nHis parrot-colored battle robe fluttered like butterflies.\nWherever his horse’s hooves fell, ghosts and spirits howled;\nWhen his anger rose, blood was bound to flow.\nThe bold hero Xuande drew his twin-edged swords,\nRaised Heaven’s majesty, and displayed fierce courage.\nThe three surrounded Lü Bu and fought for a long time;\nHe blocked and parried them without a moment’s rest.\nTheir shouts shook Heaven and overturned the earth;\nThe air of slaughter spread till the Ox and Dipper chilled.\nHis strength exhausted, Lü Bu searched for a way to flee;\nSeeing the mountain pass afar, he whipped his horse back.\nHe dragged behind him his painted-shafted sky-piercing halberd;\nHis scattered banners flashed with five colors and woven gold.\nRed Hare snapped its tasseled reins and raced away;\nLü Bu turned and flew back up Hulao Pass.\n\nThe three pursued Lü Bu straight to the foot of the pass, where they saw a green silk canopy stirring in the west wind above the walls. Zhang Fei shouted, “That must be Dong Zhuo! What great feat is there in pursuing Lü Bu? Better to capture the traitor Dong first and tear out the evil by the roots!” He spurred his horse up toward the pass to seize Dong Zhuo.\n\nIndeed:\n\nTo capture the rebels, one must capture their chief;\nA wondrous achievement truly awaits a wondrous man.\n\nHow the contest ended will be explained in what follows.\n\n### Chapter 6\n\nDong Zhuo Burns the Imperial Palaces; Sun Jian Conceals the Jade Seal and Breaks Faith\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Fei spurred his horse and pursued as far as the pass. Arrows and stones rained down from above, so he could advance no farther and returned. The lords of the eight routes together invited Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei to receive congratulations for their achievement, and sent a man to Yuan Shao’s camp to report the victory. Yuan Shao then sent an official order to Sun Jian, commanding him to advance. Sun Jian took Cheng Pu and Huang Gai with him to Yuan Shu’s camp. Drawing on the ground with his staff, Sun Jian said, “Dong Zhuo and I originally had no grudge or quarrel. Now I have fought without regard for my own life, personally braving arrows and stones to wage a battle to the death: above, to punish the traitor for the sake of the state; below, to avenge your family’s private grievance. Yet you, General, listened to slander and refused to send provisions and fodder, causing my defeat. How can your conscience be at peace?”\n\nYuan Shu was terrified and had nothing to say. He ordered the man who had made the slanderous accusation beheaded, as an apology to Sun Jian. Suddenly, someone reported to Sun Jian, “A general has come on horseback from the pass to the camp and asks to see you.”\n\nSun Jian took leave of Yuan Shu and returned to his own camp. When he summoned the man and questioned him, it proved to be Li Jue, one of Dong Zhuo’s favored generals. Sun Jian said, “Why have you come?”\n\nLi Jue said, “Of all men, the Chancellor respects only you, General. He has now specially sent me to arrange a marriage alliance. The Chancellor has a daughter whom he wishes to marry to your son.”\n\nSun Jian flew into a rage and rebuked him: “Dong Zhuo defies Heaven, has no regard for the Way, and has ruined and overthrown the imperial house. I wish to exterminate all nine branches of his clan as an answer to the people of the world. How could I consent to a marriage alliance with a rebel and traitor? I will not behead you! You must leave at once and quickly surrender the pass, and then your life will be spared! If there is any delay, your bones will be ground and your body smashed to pieces!”\n\nLi Jue covered his head and fled like a rat. He returned to Dong Zhuo and told him how rudely Sun Jian had behaved. Dong Zhuo was furious and asked Li Ru for advice. Li Ru said, “The Marquis of Wen has just been defeated, and the troops have no will to fight. It would be better to withdraw to Luoyang and move the Emperor to Chang’an, in fulfillment of the children’s rhyme. Recently, the children in the streets and markets have been singing:\n\n“At the western end, there is one Han;\nAt the eastern end, there is one Han.\nWhen the deer runs into Chang’an,\nOnly then can this disaster end.”\n\n“I believe that ‘at the western end, there is one Han’ refers to Gaozu’s rise in the western capital of Chang’an, where the throne passed through twelve emperors. ‘At the eastern end, there is one Han’ refers to Guangwu’s rise in the eastern capital of Luoyang, where the throne has now also passed through twelve emperors. The cycle ordained by Heaven has come full circle. Only if you, Chancellor, move back to Chang’an can there be no danger.”\n\nDong Zhuo was delighted. “If you had not spoken,” he said, “I truly would not have understood.”\n\nHe then took Lü Bu and returned to Luoyang through the night to discuss moving the capital. He assembled the civil and military officials in the court hall and said, “Luoyang has been the eastern capital of the Han for more than two hundred years, but its allotted strength is now exhausted. I have observed that the vital energy of prosperity truly lies in Chang’an. I intend to escort His Majesty westward. All of you should make ready without delay.”\n\nMinister over the Masses Yang Biao said, “The region within the passes is ruined and desolate. If we now abandon the ancestral temples and imperial tombs without cause, I fear the common people will be alarmed and thrown into turmoil. Nothing is easier than disturbing the world, and nothing harder than restoring it to peace. I hope the Chancellor will examine the matter carefully.”\n\nDong Zhuo said angrily, “Are you obstructing a great plan of state?”\n\nGrand Commandant Huang Wan said, “Minister Yang’s words are correct. In the past, during Wang Mang’s usurpation and rebellion, and in the time of the Gengshi Emperor and the Red Eyebrows, Chang’an was burned and reduced entirely to rubble. Furthermore, the people scattered and migrated, until not even one or two out of every hundred remained. It is not proper now to abandon the palaces and go to a wasteland.”\n\nDong Zhuo said, “The rebels east of the passes have risen and thrown the whole realm into disorder. Chang’an is protected by the natural defenses of Mount Xiao and Hangu Pass. It is also close to the lands west of Long. Timber, stone, bricks, and tiles can all be prepared by a fixed date, and the construction of the palaces need not take more than a month. You must say no more wild words.”\n\nMinister over the Masses Xun Shuang remonstrated, “If the Chancellor wishes to move the capital, the common people will be agitated and unable to live in peace.”\n\nDong Zhuo flew into a rage. “I am planning for the whole realm! Why should I begrudge the sacrifice of insignificant commoners?”\n\nThat same day, he dismissed Yang Biao, Huang Wan, and Xun Shuang and reduced them to commoners.\n\nDong Zhuo went out and mounted his carriage. He saw two men facing the carriage and bowing with clasped hands. Looking at them, he saw that they were Imperial Secretary Zhou Bi and Wu Qiong, Commandant of the City Gates. Dong Zhuo asked what business they had. Zhou Bi said, “We have now heard that the Chancellor intends to move the capital to Chang’an, and so we have come to remonstrate.”\n\nDong Zhuo flew into a rage. “At the beginning, I listened to you two when you recommended Yuan Shao for office. Now Yuan Shao has rebelled, so you must belong to his faction!”\n\nHe shouted to the armed guards to drag them beyond the capital gates and behead them. He then issued an order to move the capital, setting the very next day as the deadline for departure.\n\nLi Ru said, “We are now short of money and provisions, while Luoyang contains a great many wealthy households. Their property can be registered and confiscated by the government. As for the households and followers of Yuan Shao and the others, if we kill their clansmen and associates and seize their family wealth, we are certain to obtain immense riches.”\n\nDong Zhuo immediately dispatched five thousand armored cavalrymen throughout Luoyang to arrest its wealthy inhabitants, amounting to several thousand households. Flags were stuck on their heads, bearing in large characters the words “Rebellious Ministers and Treasonous Faction.” All were beheaded outside the city, and their money and property were seized.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si drove the several million people of Luoyang ahead toward Chang’an. Each group of common people was separated by a unit of soldiers, and they were dragged and driven along together. Those who died in ditches and ravines were beyond counting. The soldiers were also allowed to violate the people’s wives and daughters and seize their food. The sound of weeping shook Heaven and Earth. If anyone traveled too slowly, three thousand soldiers behind the column drove them onward. The soldiers carried bare blades and killed people along the road.\n\nBefore Dong Zhuo left, he ordered fires set at all the gates, burning the people’s homes, and also ordered the ancestral temples, palaces, and government offices set on fire. The flames from the southern and northern palaces joined together, and all the palace courts of Luoyang became scorched earth. He also sent Lü Bu to dig open the tombs of former emperors, empresses, and imperial consorts and take their gold and treasures. Taking advantage of the occasion, the soldiers dug up nearly all the graves of officials and commoners.\n\nDong Zhuo loaded gold, pearls, silks, and other fine goods onto more than several thousand carts, abducted the Son of Heaven together with the empresses, consorts, and others, and went straight toward Chang’an.\n\nMeanwhile, Dong Zhuo’s general Zhao Cen, seeing that Dong Zhuo had abandoned Luoyang and departed, surrendered Sishui Pass. Sun Jian drove his troops forward and entered first. Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei fought their way into Hulao Pass, and all the lords led their armies through.\n\nSun Jian hurried toward Luoyang. From far away he saw flames surging into the sky and black smoke covering the ground. For two or three hundred li, there were neither chickens nor dogs, nor any sign of human habitation. Sun Jian first sent troops to extinguish the fires, then ordered the various lords to encamp with their soldiers and horses on the wasteland.\n\nCao Cao went to see Yuan Shao and said, “Now the traitor Dong has gone west. This is exactly the moment to pursue and attack him. Why does Benchu hold his troops still?”\n\nYuan Shao said, “All the troops are weary and exhausted. I fear that advancing would bring no benefit.”\n\nCao Cao said, “The traitor Dong has burned the palaces, abducted and moved the Son of Heaven, and shaken all within the seas, who do not know where to turn. This is the moment when Heaven will destroy him. One battle could settle the whole realm. Why do the lords hesitate and refuse to advance?”\n\nThe assembled lords all said that they must not act rashly. Cao Cao flew into a rage and said, “These worthless men are not fit to take part in planning!”\n\nHe then personally led more than ten thousand soldiers, taking Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Cao Ren, Cao Hong, Li Dian, and Yue Jin, and pursued Dong Zhuo through the night.\n\nMeanwhile, Dong Zhuo reached the area of Xingyang, where Governor Xu Rong came out to receive him. Li Ru said, “The Chancellor has just abandoned Luoyang, and we must guard against pursuing troops. Order Xu Rong to conceal his forces beside the mountain hollows outside Xingyang. If pursuing troops arrive, he should let them pass. After we defeat them here, he can cut off their retreat and fall upon them. This will make those who come later afraid to pursue again.”\n\nDong Zhuo followed his plan and also ordered Lü Bu to lead elite troops as the rear guard.\n\nAs Lü Bu was marching, Cao Cao’s army caught up with him. Lü Bu laughed loudly and said, “It is just as Li Ru predicted!”\n\nHe drew up his soldiers and horses. Cao Cao rode out and shouted, “Rebel and traitor! You abducted and moved the Son of Heaven and drove the common people from their homes. Where do you intend to go?”\n\nLü Bu cursed him. “Coward who betrayed your lord! How dare you speak so recklessly?”\n\nXiahou Dun leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Lü Bu. Before they had fought more than a few bouts, Li Jue led a force against them from the left. Cao Cao hurriedly ordered Xiahou Yuan to meet him. Battle cries then rose on the right as Guo Si led his troops into the attack, and Cao Cao hurriedly ordered Cao Ren to meet him.\n\nThe forces attacking on three sides could not be resisted. Xiahou Dun was unable to hold off Lü Bu and galloped back to his formation. Lü Bu led his armored cavalry in a fierce pursuit. Cao Cao’s army was badly defeated and fled back toward Xingyang. They reached the foot of a barren mountain at about the second watch of the night, when the moon was as bright as day. Only then did Cao Cao gather the remnants of his troops.\n\nJust as they were about to set up cooking pots and prepare food, battle cries rose all around them, and Xu Rong’s entire ambush force emerged. Cao Cao hurriedly spurred his horse and fought for a road of escape. He ran directly into Xu Rong, turned around, and fled.\n\nXu Rong fitted an arrow to his bow and shot Cao Cao in the shoulder. Cao Cao fled for his life with the arrow still in him and rounded the slope of the mountain. Two soldiers were hiding in the grass. When they saw Cao Cao’s horse approach, they thrust their spears together. The horse was struck and fell. Cao Cao was thrown from the saddle and seized by the two soldiers.\n\nJust then, a general came galloping up, swung his saber, and cut down both foot soldiers. He dismounted and rescued Cao Cao. Cao Cao looked at him and saw that it was Cao Hong.\n\nCao Cao said, “I am going to die here. Worthy younger brother, leave quickly!”\n\nCao Hong said, “My lord, mount at once! I am willing to go on foot.”\n\nCao Cao said, “When the enemy soldiers catch up, what will you do?”\n\nCao Hong said, “The world can do without Cao Hong, but it cannot do without you, my lord.”\n\nCao Cao said, “If I live again, it will be through your strength.”\n\nCao Cao mounted the horse. Cao Hong took off his clothes and armor, dragged his saber, and followed the horse on foot. They traveled until after the fourth watch, when they saw a great river ahead blocking their way, while the shouts behind them drew steadily closer.\n\nCao Cao said, “My allotted life has reached its end. I cannot survive!”\n\nCao Hong hurriedly helped Cao Cao down from the horse, stripped off his robe and armor, took Cao Cao on his back, and crossed the river. They had only just reached the opposite bank when the pursuing troops arrived and shot arrows at them from across the water. Cao Cao fled onward, still dripping wet.\n\nBy daybreak, they had traveled another thirty or more li and rested briefly beneath an earthen ridge. Suddenly battle cries arose, and a body of cavalry came rushing after them. It was Xu Rong, who had crossed the river upstream to continue the pursuit.\n\nJust as Cao Cao was in desperate alarm, Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan came galloping up with more than ten riders and shouted, “Xu Rong, do not harm our lord!”\n\nXu Rong charged at Xiahou Dun, who leveled his spear and met him. After their horses had crossed for several bouts, Xiahou Dun stabbed Xu Rong and knocked him from his horse, then scattered the remaining troops.\n\nAfterward, Cao Ren, Li Dian, and Yue Jin each arrived with troops after searching for them. When they saw Cao Cao, sorrow and joy mingled in their hearts. They gathered more than five hundred surviving soldiers and returned together to Henei. Dong Zhuo’s troops continued on to Chang’an.\n\nMeanwhile, the assembled lords made separate camps around Luoyang. Sun Jian extinguished the remaining fires in the palace and stationed his troops within the city, setting up his command tent on the foundations of Jianzhang Hall. He ordered his soldiers to clear away the rubble from the palaces. All the tombs that Dong Zhuo had dug open were covered and sealed again.\n\nOn the foundations of the Imperial Ancestral Temple, he hastily built a hall of three rooms. He invited the various lords to set up the spirit tablets of the sacred emperors in their proper order, slaughtered the full sacrificial offering of an ox, a sheep, and a pig, and performed the rites. When the sacrifice was finished, they all dispersed.\n\nSun Jian returned to his camp. That night, the stars and sun shone together. He sat outside with his hand on his sword and looked up to observe the signs in the heavens. He saw a vast expanse of white vapor within the Purple Forbidden Enclosure and sighed.\n\n“The Emperor’s Star is dim. Treacherous ministers have thrown the state into disorder. The countless people have been plunged into misery, and the capital has been emptied!”\n\nWhen he finished speaking, tears fell before he knew it. A soldier nearby pointed and said, “South of the hall, a brilliant five-colored light is rising from a well.”\n\nSun Jian ordered the soldiers to light torches and descend into the well to search it. They brought up the corpse of a woman. Though she had been dead a long time, her body had not decayed. She was dressed in palace fashion, and around her neck hung a brocade pouch.\n\nThey opened it and found inside a small vermilion box secured with a golden lock. When they opened the box and examined its contents, they found a jade seal, four cun square. Five intertwined dragons were carved on top as its handle. One corner had been broken away and inlaid with gold. Eight characters in seal script were engraved upon it:\n\n“Having received the Mandate from Heaven,\nMay the sovereign live long and the realm prosper forever.”\n\nAfter obtaining the seal, Sun Jian asked Cheng Pu about it. Cheng Pu said, “This is the Hereditary Seal of the Realm. This jade was discovered in ancient times by Bian He beneath Mount Jing, when he saw a phoenix perched upon the stone. He carried it and presented it to King Wen of Chu. When the stone was cut open, jade was indeed found inside.\n\n“In the twenty-sixth year of Qin, the ruler ordered a jade craftsman to carve it into a seal, and Li Si inscribed these eight characters upon it in seal script. In the twenty-eighth year, the First Emperor went on an imperial tour and reached Dongting Lake. A great storm arose, and the boat was about to overturn. The jade seal was quickly thrown into the lake, and the storm ceased.\n\n“In the thirty-sixth year, the First Emperor went on an imperial tour and reached Huayin. A man holding the seal blocked the road and said to one of the attendants, ‘Take this back to the Ancestral Dragon.’ When he had finished speaking, he disappeared. Thus the seal returned to Qin. The following year, the First Emperor died.\n\n“Later, Ziying presented the jade seal to Gaozu of Han. Afterward, when Wang Mang usurped the throne and rebelled, Empress Dowager Xiaoyuan struck Wang Xun and Su Xian with the seal and broke off one corner, which was then inlaid with gold. Guangwu obtained this treasure at Yiyang, and it has been passed down with the imperial throne to the present day.\n\n“Recently, I heard that when the Ten Regular Attendants caused disorder and abducted the Young Emperor to Beimang, this treasure was lost on the return to the palace. Now Heaven has given it to you, my lord. You must possess the destiny to ascend the imperial throne. We must not remain here long. You should return quickly to Jiangdong and make other plans for great undertakings.”\n\nSun Jian said, “Your words agree exactly with my intentions. Tomorrow I will claim illness, take my leave, and return home.”\n\nWhen the plan was settled, he secretly ordered the soldiers not to reveal it.\n\nWho would have expected that among the soldiers was a man from Yuan Shao’s home district, who wished to use this as a means of advancing himself? That very night he slipped out of the camp and went to report to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao rewarded him and secretly kept him in his army.\n\nThe next day, Sun Jian came to take leave of Yuan Shao and said, “I have contracted a slight illness and wish to return to Changsha. I have come especially to bid you farewell.”\n\nYuan Shao smiled. “I know that your illness is caused by the Hereditary Seal of the Realm.”\n\nSun Jian’s expression changed. “Where did these words come from?”\n\nYuan Shao said, “We have now raised a righteous army to punish the traitor and remove a danger to the state. The jade seal is a treasure of the imperial court. Since you have found it, you should leave it publicly with the leader of the alliance. Once Dong Zhuo has been executed, it can be returned to the imperial court. Why are you now hiding it and leaving? What do you intend?”\n\nSun Jian said, “How could the jade seal be in my possession?”\n\nYuan Shao said, “Where is the object from the well beside Jianzhang Hall?”\n\nSun Jian said, “I never had it. Why are you trying to force me?”\n\nYuan Shao said, “Bring it out at once, and avoid bringing disaster upon yourself.”\n\nPointing to Heaven, Sun Jian swore, “If I truly obtained this treasure and secretly concealed it for myself, then on some future day may I meet no good end, but die beneath swords and arrows!”\n\nThe assembled lords said, “Since Wentai has sworn such an oath, he probably does not have it.”\n\nYuan Shao summoned a soldier and said, “Was this man present when the well was searched?”\n\nSun Jian flew into a rage, drew the sword at his side, and tried to kill the soldier. Yuan Shao also drew his sword and said, “If you kill the soldier, you are deceiving me!”\n\nBehind Yuan Shao, Yan Liang and Wen Chou both drew their swords from their sheaths. Behind Sun Jian, Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang also pulled out their sabers and held them ready. The assembled lords all intervened and restrained them.\n\nSun Jian at once mounted his horse, struck camp, and left Luoyang. Yuan Shao was furious. He wrote a letter and sent a trusted man through the night to Jingzhou to deliver it to Inspector Liu Biao, instructing him to intercept Sun Jian on the road and seize the seal.\n\nThe next day, a man reported that Cao Cao had pursued Dong Zhuo, fought at Xingyang, suffered a great defeat, and returned. Yuan Shao sent men to escort Cao Cao to the camp, assembled the lords, and arranged a banquet to relieve his distress.\n\nDuring the drinking, Cao Cao sighed and said, “When I first raised this righteous cause, it was to remove the traitor for the sake of the state. Since all you gentlemen came in support of righteousness, my original plan was to ask Benchu to lead the forces of Henei to Mengjin and Suanzao. You gentlemen should firmly hold Chenggao, occupy the imperial granaries, block Huanyuan and Dagu, and control those strategic passes. Gonglu should lead the army of Nanyang, station it at Dan and Xi, then enter Wuguan Pass and shake the Three Capital Regions. All should dig deep ditches and raise high ramparts, without giving battle, while increasing the number of decoy troops and displaying our strength to the whole realm. By acting in obedience to punish rebellion, we could settle everything immediately. But now you hesitate and refuse to advance, greatly disappointing the hopes of the world. I am privately ashamed of it!”\n\nYuan Shao and the others had no words to answer him. After the banquet ended, Cao Cao saw that Yuan Shao and the others each harbored different intentions and judged that they could accomplish nothing. He therefore led his own army away toward Yangzhou.\n\nGongsun Zan said to Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, “Yuan Shao is incapable of accomplishing anything. If we remain long, there will certainly be some upheaval. Let us return for now.”\n\nHe struck camp and marched north. When they reached Pingyuan, he appointed Xuande Chancellor of Pingyuan, then returned to guard his own territory and train his army.\n\nLiu Dai, Governor of Yanzhou, asked Qiao Mao, Governor of Dong Commandery, to lend him provisions. Qiao Mao made excuses and refused. Liu Dai led his troops in a sudden attack on Qiao Mao’s camp, killed Qiao Mao, and forced all his soldiers to surrender.\n\nWhen Yuan Shao saw that everyone had gone their separate ways, he too led his troops in striking camp, left Luoyang, and headed east of the passes.\n\nNow Liu Biao, Inspector of Jingzhou, had the courtesy name Jingsheng and was a native of Gaoping in Shanyang. He was a kinsman of the imperial house of Han. From his youth, he took pleasure in forming friendships. He became friends with seven famous scholars, and together they were known at the time as the “Eight Eminent Men of Jiangxia.”\n\nThe seven were Chen Xiang of Runan, courtesy name Zhonglin; Fan Pang of the same commandery, courtesy name Mengbo; Kong Yu of the state of Lu, courtesy name Shiyuan; Fan Kang of Bohai, courtesy name Zhongzhen; Tan Fu of Shanyang, courtesy name Wenyou; Zhang Jian of the same commandery, courtesy name Yuanjie; and Cen Zhi of Nanyang, courtesy name Gongxiao.\n\nLiu Biao was a friend of these seven men. He was assisted by Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue of Yanping, and by Cai Mao of Xiangyang.\n\nAfter reading Yuan Shao’s letter, Liu Biao immediately ordered Kuai Yue and Cai Mao to lead ten thousand soldiers to intercept Sun Jian. Just as Sun Jian’s army arrived, Kuai Yue drew up his battle formation and rode out in front.\n\nSun Jian asked, “Kuai Yidu, why have you brought soldiers to block my road?”\n\nKuai Yue said, “Since you are a minister of Han, how can you privately conceal the hereditary treasure of the realm? Leave it here at once, and you will be allowed to return!”\n\nSun Jian flew into a rage and ordered Huang Gai to fight. Cai Mao brandished his saber and rode out to meet him. After they had fought several bouts, Huang Gai swung his iron whip at Cai Mao and struck him squarely on the breastplate protecting his heart. Cai Mao turned his horse and fled. Taking advantage of the moment, Sun Jian fought his way through the boundary pass.\n\nGongs and drums suddenly sounded together behind the mountain. Liu Biao himself had arrived at the head of an army.\n\nSun Jian saluted him from horseback and said, “Jingsheng, why do you believe Yuan Shao’s letter and oppress a neighboring commandery?”\n\nLiu Biao said, “You have concealed the Hereditary Seal of the Realm. Do you intend to rebel?”\n\nSun Jian said, “If I possess that object, may I die beneath swords and arrows!”\n\nLiu Biao said, “If you want me to believe you, allow me to search the baggage traveling with your army.”\n\nSun Jian said angrily, “What power do you possess that you dare look down on me?”\n\nJust as he was about to give battle, Liu Biao withdrew. Sun Jian spurred his horse in pursuit. Ambush forces rose together from behind both mountains, while Kuai Yue and Cai Mao came in pursuit from the rear, trapping Sun Jian in the very center.\n\nIndeed:\n\nThe jade seal gained is of no use;\nInstead, this treasure brings armed strife.\n\nHow Sun Jian escaped will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 7\n\nYuan Shao Battles Gongsun Zan at Pan River; Sun Jian Crosses the Yangzi to Attack Liu Biao\n\nNow Sun Jian had been surrounded by Liu Biao. Only through the desperate rescue of his three generals Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang did he escape. Having lost more than half his troops, he forced open a road and led his army back to Jiangdong. From that time on, Sun Jian and Liu Biao were bitter enemies.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shao had stationed his army in Henei and was short of provisions. Han Fu, Governor of Ji Province, sent men to supply grain for his army. His adviser Feng Ji said to Yuan Shao, “A true man should range freely across the realm. Why should you depend on another man to send you food? Ji Province is rich in money and grain. Why do you not take it?”\n\nYuan Shao said, “I have no good plan.”\n\nFeng Ji said, “Secretly send a letter to Gongsun Zan, telling him to advance and seize Ji Province, and arrange to attack it from both sides. Gongsun Zan will certainly raise an army. Han Fu is a man without strategy and will surely ask you, General, to take charge of the province. Then you can turn the situation to your advantage and gain it as easily as spitting into your hand.”\n\nYuan Shao was delighted and immediately sent a letter to Gongsun Zan. When Gongsun Zan received it and saw that Yuan Shao proposed that they attack Ji Province together and divide its territory equally, he was overjoyed and raised an army that very day.\n\nYuan Shao then secretly sent someone to warn Han Fu. In alarm, Han Fu gathered his two advisers, Xun Chen and Xin Ping, to discuss the matter.\n\nXun Chen said, “Gongsun Zan is bringing the forces of Yan and Dai in a long, swift advance. The edge of his attack cannot be resisted. Moreover, Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei are assisting him, so he will be hard to withstand. Yuan Benchu possesses extraordinary wisdom and courage, and he has a great number of famous generals under him. You may invite him to govern the province jointly with you. He will certainly treat you generously, and then you need not fear Gongsun Zan.”\n\nHan Fu immediately sent his Assistant Administrator, Guan Chun, to invite Yuan Shao.\n\nHis Chief Clerk, Geng Wu, remonstrated: “Yuan Shao is an isolated guest with a destitute army, and he depends on us for every breath. He is like an infant held in the palm of our hand: cut off his milk, and he can be starved to death at once. Why would you entrust the affairs of the province to him? This is bringing a tiger into a flock of sheep.”\n\nHan Fu said, “I was once an official under the Yuan family, and my abilities are also inferior to Benchu’s. In ancient times, men chose those of greater worth and yielded their positions to them. Why are you gentlemen jealous?”\n\nGeng Wu sighed and said, “Ji Province is finished!”\n\nThereupon, more than thirty men resigned their offices and left. Only Geng Wu and Guan Chun hid outside the city to await Yuan Shao.\n\nSeveral days later, Yuan Shao arrived with his army. Geng Wu and Guan Chun rushed out with drawn swords, intending to assassinate him. Yuan Shao’s general Yan Liang immediately cut down Geng Wu, while Wen Chou hacked Guan Chun to death.\n\nYuan Shao entered Ji Province. He appointed Han Fu General Who Displays Might and gave Tian Feng, Ju Shou, Xu You, and Feng Ji separate control over the province’s affairs, stripping Han Fu of all authority. Han Fu regretted his decision, but it was too late. He abandoned his family, mounted a single horse, and went to seek refuge with Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.\n\nWhen Gongsun Zan learned that Yuan Shao had occupied Ji Province, he sent his younger brother Gongsun Yue to see Yuan Shao and ask for a share of the territory.\n\nYuan Shao said, “Ask your elder brother to come here himself. I have matters to discuss with him.”\n\nGongsun Yue took his leave and started home. Before he had gone fifty li, a body of troops suddenly rushed out from beside the road, shouting, “We are household troops of Chancellor Dong!”\n\nA storm of arrows shot Gongsun Yue dead. His attendants escaped and returned to report his death to Gongsun Zan.\n\nGongsun Zan was furious. “Yuan Shao lured me into raising an army against Han Fu, while he took advantage of the situation for himself. Now he has even pretended that Dong Zhuo’s troops shot my brother dead. How can I fail to avenge this wrong?”\n\nHe raised all the troops under his command and came charging toward Ji Province. When Yuan Shao learned that Gongsun Zan’s army was approaching, he too led out his forces.\n\nThe two armies met on the Pan River. Yuan Shao’s army stood east of the Pan River Bridge, and Gongsun Zan’s army stood west of it. Gongsun Zan halted his horse on the bridge and shouted, “You faithless traitor! How dare you betray me?”\n\nYuan Shao also spurred his horse to the edge of the bridge. Pointing at Gongsun Zan, he said, “Han Fu had no ability and willingly yielded Ji Province to me. What has that to do with you?”\n\nGongsun Zan said, “In the past, I believed you loyal and righteous and supported you as leader of the alliance. But your present conduct shows that you truly have the heart of a wolf and the behavior of a dog. How can you have the face to stand among men?”\n\nYuan Shao was enraged and cried, “Who can capture him?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Wen Chou spurred his horse forward, leveled his spear, and charged straight onto the bridge. Gongsun Zan met him beside the bridge. They had fought fewer than twenty bouts when Gongsun Zan could no longer hold him off and fled in defeat. Wen Chou pursued him.\n\nGongsun Zan rode into his battle lines, but Wen Chou galloped straight into the center of his army, charging back and forth through it. Four fierce generals under Gongsun Zan came together to meet him. With a single thrust, Wen Chou stabbed one of them from his horse, and the other three fled.\n\nWen Chou chased Gongsun Zan right out behind his battle lines, and Gongsun Zan fled toward the mountain valleys. Urging his horse forward, Wen Chou shouted fiercely, “Quickly dismount and surrender!”\n\nGongsun Zan had dropped both bow and arrows, and his helmet had fallen to the ground. With his hair loose, he drove his horse around the slope, but the horse stumbled with its forelegs, throwing him below the slope. Wen Chou quickly raised his spear to stab him.\n\nSuddenly, a young general rounded the left side of the grassy slope. He galloped forward with his spear leveled and attacked Wen Chou directly. Gongsun Zan scrambled up the slope and looked at the young man. He stood eight chi tall, with thick eyebrows, large eyes, a broad face, and a heavy chin. His imposing presence was awe-inspiring. He fought Wen Chou for fifty or sixty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage.\n\nWhen rescuing troops from Gongsun Zan’s army arrived, Wen Chou turned his horse and withdrew. The young general did not pursue him.\n\nGongsun Zan hurried down the earthen slope and asked the young man his name.\n\nThe young man inclined his body and replied, “I am from Zhending in Changshan. My family name is Zhao, my given name Yun, and my courtesy name Zilong. I was formerly under Yuan Shao’s authority. But when I saw that Yuan Shao had no heart to serve his sovereign loyally or save the people, I left him specifically to place myself under your command. I did not expect to meet you here.”\n\nGongsun Zan was delighted. They returned to camp together and set the troops and equipment in order.\n\nThe next day, Gongsun Zan divided his horsemen into left and right forces, spread out like wings. He had more than five thousand horses, and most of them were white. Because Gongsun Zan had once fought the Qiang people, he had selected only white horses for his vanguard and had become known as the “White Horse General.” The Qiang fled whenever they saw white horses, and for this reason his army had a great many of them.\n\nYuan Shao appointed Yan Liang and Wen Chou as his vanguard. Each commanded one thousand bowmen and crossbowmen, likewise divided into left and right forces. He ordered those on the left to shoot at Gongsun Zan’s right wing and those on the right to shoot at Gongsun Zan’s left wing.\n\nHe then ordered Qu Yi to lead eight hundred bowmen and fifteen thousand infantry and form ranks in the center. Yuan Shao personally led several tens of thousands of cavalry and infantry in support behind them.\n\nGongsun Zan had only just gained Zhao Yun and did not yet know whether he was truly loyal, so he ordered Zhao Yun to command a separate force in the rear. He appointed his senior general Yan Gang as vanguard. Gongsun Zan himself led the central army and halted his horse on the bridge. Before him stood a great red banner, bordered with gold thread and bearing the word “Commander.”\n\nThe drums began beating at the Hour of the Dragon, but even by the Hour of the Snake, Yuan Shao’s army had not advanced. Qu Yi ordered all the bowmen to lie behind their arrow shields and wait for the signal cannon before shooting.\n\nYan Gang’s troops beat their drums, shouted, and charged directly at Qu Yi. When Qu Yi’s men saw them coming, they all lay still and did not move. Only when Yan Gang’s troops had come very close did a cannon sound. All eight hundred bowmen and crossbowmen fired at once.\n\nYan Gang hastily turned back, but Qu Yi urged his horse forward, swung his saber, and cut him down from the saddle. Gongsun Zan’s army suffered a great defeat. His left and right wings tried to come to the rescue, but Yan Liang and Wen Chou held them back with their bowmen and crossbowmen.\n\nYuan Shao’s whole army advanced and fought its way straight to Jie Bridge. When Qu Yi arrived on horseback, he first killed the officer carrying the standard and cut down the embroidered banner. Seeing his banner fall, Gongsun Zan turned his horse, descended from the bridge, and fled.\n\nQu Yi led his troops in a direct charge against the rear army and ran straight into Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun leveled his spear, urged his horse forward, and attacked Qu Yi. In only a few bouts, Zhao Yun stabbed Qu Yi from his horse.\n\nRiding alone, Zhao Yun flew into Yuan Shao’s army, charging left and right as though entering a land where no one stood against him. Gongsun Zan led his army back into the fight, and Yuan Shao’s army was badly defeated.\n\nEarlier, Yuan Shao had sent scouts to observe the fighting. They returned and reported that Qu Yi had killed the enemy general, seized the banner, and was pursuing the defeated troops. Yuan Shao therefore made no preparations. Accompanied by Tian Feng, several hundred guards carrying halberds, and several dozen mounted archers, he rode out to watch.\n\nHe laughed loudly and said, “Gongsun Zan is a man without ability!”\n\nEven as he spoke, Zhao Yun suddenly charged up before him. The archers hurried to shoot, but Zhao Yun stabbed several of them in quick succession, and the soldiers all fled. Gongsun Zan’s troops came up behind and completely surrounded Yuan Shao.\n\nIn alarm, Tian Feng said to Yuan Shao, “My lord, take shelter behind that empty wall!”\n\nYuan Shao threw his helmet to the ground and shouted, “A true man should be willing to fight and die before the battle lines! How could he hide behind a wall and hope to live?”\n\nAll his soldiers joined in a desperate fight. Zhao Yun could not break through them, and a large body of Yuan Shao’s troops came sweeping up. Yan Liang also arrived with his forces, and they attacked from two directions.\n\nZhao Yun protected Gongsun Zan and fought his way through the heavy encirclement, returning to Jie Bridge. Yuan Shao drove his troops forward in a great advance and pursued them back across the bridge. Those who fell into the water and died were beyond counting.\n\nYuan Shao led the pursuit. Before he had gone five li, great shouting suddenly rose behind a hill, and a body of troops rushed out. At their head were three senior generals: Liu Xuande, Guan Yunchang, and Zhang Yide. While in Pingyuan, they had learned that Gongsun Zan and Yuan Shao were at war, and they had come especially to help in the fighting.\n\nNow three horses and three different weapons came flying forward, making directly for Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao was so terrified that his soul seemed to fly beyond the heavens, and the precious saber in his hand fell beneath his horse. He hurriedly turned his mount and fled, while his followers risked death to rescue him across the bridge.\n\nGongsun Zan also gathered his army and returned to camp. After Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei had exchanged greetings and asked about the battle, Gongsun Zan said, “If Xuande had not come from afar to save me, I would nearly have come to a miserable end.”\n\nHe had them meet Zhao Yun. Xuande treated Zhao Yun with great respect and affection and already felt unwilling to part from him.\n\nAfter Yuan Shao lost this battle, he held his position firmly and would not come out. The two armies remained opposed for more than a month, until someone went to Chang’an and reported the matter to Dong Zhuo.\n\nLi Ru said to Dong Zhuo, “Yuan Shao and Gongsun Zan are both outstanding men of the present age. They are now fighting at the Pan River. You should issue an edict in the Son of Heaven’s name and send someone to reconcile them. Both men will be grateful for the favor and will certainly submit to you, Grand Preceptor.”\n\nDong Zhuo was delighted. The next day, he sent Grand Tutor Ma Midi and Minister of the Imperial Stables Zhao Qi to carry the edict to them.\n\nWhen the two reached the lands north of the Yellow River, Yuan Shao went a hundred li out to meet them and twice bowed as he received the edict. The next day, they reached Gongsun Zan’s camp and proclaimed the imperial command. Gongsun Zan then sent an envoy with a letter to Yuan Shao, and the two sides negotiated peace. Ma Midi and Zhao Qi returned to the capital to report the completion of their mission.\n\nThat same day, Gongsun Zan withdrew his army. He also submitted a memorial recommending Liu Xuande as Administrator of Pingyuan.\n\nWhen Xuande and Zhao Yun parted, they held each other’s hands and shed tears, unable to bear the separation.\n\nZhao Yun sighed and said, “In the past, I mistakenly took Gongsun Zan for a hero. Now that I have seen his conduct, I know that he is merely another man of Yuan Shao’s kind.”\n\nXuande said, “For now, endure the humiliation of serving him. The day will come when we meet again.”\n\nThey shed tears and parted.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shu was in Nanyang. When he heard that Yuan Shao had newly gained Ji Province, he sent an envoy to ask for one thousand horses. Yuan Shao refused, and Yuan Shu became angry. From that time on, the brothers were no longer on good terms.\n\nYuan Shu also sent an envoy to Jing Province to ask Liu Biao to lend him two hundred thousand measures of grain. Liu Biao likewise refused. Yuan Shu hated him for this and secretly sent a man with a letter to Sun Jian, urging him to attack Liu Biao. The letter said in outline:\n\nLiu Biao’s earlier blocking of your road was a scheme devised by my elder brother Benchu. Now Benchu has also made a secret agreement with Liu Biao to attack Jiangdong. You should quickly raise an army against Liu Biao, while I attack Benchu on your behalf. Thus both enemies may be punished. You shall take Jing Province, and I shall take Ji Province. Do not let this opportunity slip away!\n\nWhen Sun Jian received the letter, he said, “That intolerable Liu Biao! He blocked my road home before. If I do not seize this opportunity to avenge the wrong, what other time should I wait for?”\n\nHe gathered Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and the other officers under his command to discuss the matter.\n\nCheng Pu said, “Yuan Shu is full of deceit. His words cannot yet be trusted.”\n\nSun Jian said, “I myself wish to avenge this wrong. Why should I depend on Yuan Shu’s help?”\n\nHe sent Huang Gai ahead to the riverbank to prepare warships and load them with weapons, grain, and fodder. The large ships were loaded with warhorses, and a fixed date was set for the expedition.\n\nSpies on the river learned of the preparations and reported them to Liu Biao. Liu Biao was greatly alarmed and quickly assembled his civil and military officers to discuss the matter.\n\nKuai Liang said, “There is no need for concern. Order Huang Zu to lead the troops of Jiangxia as the vanguard, while you, my lord, lead the forces of Jing and Xiang in support. Sun Jian must cross the river and travel over the lakes to reach us. How can he make effective war?”\n\nLiu Biao agreed. He ordered Huang Zu to make preparations and then raised the main army behind him.\n\nSun Jian had four sons, all born to Lady Wu. The eldest was named Ce, with the courtesy name Bofu. The second was named Quan, with the courtesy name Zhongmou. The third was named Yi, with the courtesy name Shubi. The fourth was named Kuang, with the courtesy name Jizuo.\n\nLady Wu’s younger sister became Sun Jian’s second wife and also bore him one son and one daughter. The son was named Lang, with the courtesy name Zao’an. The daughter was named Ren.\n\nSun Jian also adopted a son of the Yu family, named Shao, with the courtesy name Gongli. Sun Jian had a younger brother named Jing, with the courtesy name Youtai.\n\nAs Sun Jian was preparing to leave, Sun Jing led all the sons to line up and bow before his horse. He remonstrated: “Dong Zhuo now monopolizes power, the Son of Heaven is weak, and the whole realm is in great disorder, with each strongman dominating his own region. Jiangdong has only just gained some peace. It is not right to raise a great army over one small grievance. I ask you, Elder Brother, to consider the matter carefully.”\n\nSun Jian said, “Brother, say no more. I intend to range across the whole realm. How can I leave an enemy unavenged?”\n\nHis eldest son, Sun Ce, said, “If Father is determined to go, I wish to accompany you.”\n\nSun Jian agreed. He and Sun Ce boarded their ships and advanced to attack Fancheng.\n\nHuang Zu concealed bowmen and crossbowmen along the riverbank. When he saw the ships come close to shore, all his men released a storm of arrows. Sun Jian ordered his troops not to move rashly. They remained hidden in the ships, sailing back and forth to draw enemy fire. For three days in succession, the ships approached the bank dozens of times.\n\nHuang Zu’s troops did nothing but shoot arrows until their arrows were exhausted. Sun Jian then collected the arrows that had fallen into the ships, gaining about a hundred thousand of them.\n\nA favorable wind was blowing that day, so Sun Jian ordered all his soldiers to shoot at once. The men on the bank could not hold their ground and had to retreat.\n\nSun Jian’s army came ashore. Cheng Pu and Huang Gai divided their troops into two forces and attacked Huang Zu’s camp directly. Han Dang drove his troops forward behind them.\n\nAttacked from three sides, Huang Zu suffered a great defeat. He abandoned Fancheng and retreated into Dengcheng. Sun Jian ordered Huang Gai to guard the ships, while he personally led the army in pursuit.\n\nHuang Zu led out his troops to meet him and formed ranks in open country. Sun Jian arranged his own battle lines and rode out beneath the gate banner. Sun Ce, fully armed and armored, also leveled his spear and halted his horse beside his father.\n\nHuang Zu rode out with two generals. One was Zhang Hu of Jiangxia, and the other was Chen Sheng of Xiangyang.\n\nHuang Zu raised his whip and cursed them loudly: “You rat bandits from Jiangdong! How dare you invade the territory of a kinsman of the imperial house?”\n\nHe then ordered Zhang Hu to issue a challenge. Han Dang rode out from Sun Jian’s lines to meet him.\n\nThe two horsemen clashed and fought for more than thirty bouts. Seeing that Zhang Hu’s strength was failing, Chen Sheng galloped forward to help him. Sun Ce saw this, steadied the spear in his hand, drew his bow, fitted an arrow, and shot Chen Sheng squarely in the face. Chen Sheng fell from his horse at the sound of the bowstring.\n\nWhen Zhang Hu saw Chen Sheng fall, he was startled and caught unprepared. Han Dang struck with his saber and sliced away half his head.\n\nCheng Pu drove his horse straight toward the front of the enemy lines to capture Huang Zu. Huang Zu abandoned his helmet and warhorse, mingled with the infantry, and escaped with his life.\n\nSun Jian pursued and slaughtered the defeated troops all the way to the Han River. He then ordered Huang Gai to bring the ships forward and anchor them on the river.\n\nHuang Zu gathered his defeated troops and went to see Liu Biao, giving a full account of how Sun Jian’s advance could not be resisted.\n\nIn alarm, Liu Biao called Kuai Liang to discuss the matter.\n\nKuai Liang said, “We have just suffered a defeat, and the soldiers have no will to fight. We can only deepen our moats and raise our walls to avoid the force of the enemy’s attack. Meanwhile, secretly send someone to ask Yuan Shao for aid. In that way, this siege can be lifted.”\n\nCai Mao said, “Zirou’s words amount to nothing but a clumsy plan. The enemy is already beneath our walls, and its generals have reached the riverbank. How can we fold our hands and wait for death? Though I have little ability, I ask permission to lead the army out of the city and decide the matter in one battle.”\n\nLiu Biao gave his permission. Cai Mao led more than ten thousand troops out of Xiangyang and formed ranks at Mount Xian.\n\nSun Jian brought his victorious army forward in a long, swift advance. Cai Mao rode out.\n\nSun Jian said, “This man is the elder brother of Liu Biao’s second wife. Who will capture him for me?”\n\nCheng Pu rode out with his iron-spined spear and fought Cai Mao. In fewer than several bouts, Cai Mao was defeated and fled. Sun Jian drove his great army forward, killing so many that corpses covered the countryside.\n\nCai Mao escaped into Xiangyang. Kuai Liang said that Cai Mao had refused to follow his sound plan and had therefore brought about a great defeat, so under military law he should be executed. But because Liu Biao had recently married Cai Mao’s younger sister, he refused to punish him.\n\nSun Jian divided his army among the four sides of Xiangyang, surrounded the city, and attacked it.\n\nOne day, a violent wind suddenly arose and snapped the pole of the commander’s banner in the central army.\n\nHan Dang said, “This is not a good omen. We should withdraw the army for a time.”\n\nSun Jian said, “I have won battle after battle, and Xiangyang will be taken within a day or two. How can I suddenly abandon the campaign merely because the wind broke a flagpole?”\n\nHe refused to listen to Han Dang and pressed the siege even more fiercely.\n\nKuai Liang said to Liu Biao, “Last night, I observed the signs in the heavens and saw that a general’s star was about to fall. Judging by the region of the sky, this should apply to Sun Jian. My lord, quickly send a letter to Yuan Shao and ask for his help.”\n\nLiu Biao wrote the letter and asked who dared break through the encirclement to deliver it. The fierce general Lü Gong immediately volunteered to go.\n\nKuai Liang said, “Since you dare undertake this, listen to my plan. I will give you five hundred cavalry, including many skilled archers, with whom you are to charge out through the enemy lines and make directly for Mount Xian. Sun Jian will certainly lead troops in pursuit. Detach one hundred men to go up the mountain and gather stones in readiness. Place another hundred men with bows and crossbows in ambush in the woods.\n\n“When the pursuing troops arrive, do not run straight away. Circle and turn, leading them to the place of ambush, and then release both arrows and stones. If you gain a victory, set off a succession of signal cannons, and troops from the city will come out to support you. If there are no pursuers, do not fire the signal. Continue quickly on your way. The moon will not be very bright tonight, so you may leave the city at dusk.”\n\nLü Gong accepted the plan and prepared the troops and horses.\n\nAt dusk, the east gate was secretly opened, and he led his troops out of the city. Sun Jian was in his tent when he suddenly heard shouting. He quickly mounted and led more than thirty horsemen out of camp to see what was happening.\n\nA soldier reported, “A body of troops has fought its way out and is heading toward Mount Xian.”\n\nWithout assembling his generals, Sun Jian led only the thirty-odd horsemen in pursuit.\n\nLü Gong had already placed ambushes above and below in the thickly wooded and tangled parts of the mountain. Sun Jian’s horse was swift, and he came ahead alone, not far behind Lü Gong’s forward troops.\n\nSun Jian shouted, “Do not run!”\n\nLü Gong reined back his horse and fought Sun Jian. After their horses had met in only one bout, Lü Gong fled and slipped into a mountain path. Sun Jian pursued him but could no longer see him.\n\nJust as Sun Jian was about to ride up the mountain, a gong suddenly sounded. Stones poured down from the heights, while a storm of arrows flew from the woods.\n\nSun Jian was struck by both stones and arrows. His brains burst out, and both man and horse died within Mount Xian. His life ended at the age of thirty-seven.\n\nLü Gong cut off the thirty horsemen and killed them all. He then set off a succession of signal cannons.\n\nWithin the city, Huang Zu, Kuai Yue, and Cai Mao each led troops out by separate routes. The armies of Jiangdong fell into great confusion.\n\nWhen Huang Gai heard the shouting shake the heavens, he led the naval forces forward and encountered Huang Zu. Before they had fought two bouts, Huang Gai captured Huang Zu alive.\n\nCheng Pu protected Sun Ce and urgently sought a way out, when they met Lü Gong. Cheng Pu spurred his horse forward. After fewer than several bouts, he stabbed Lü Gong from his horse with a single thrust of his spear.\n\nThe two armies fought a great battle until dawn, when each side gathered its forces. Liu Biao’s army returned to the city.\n\nWhen Sun Ce returned to the Han River, he learned that his father had been shot dead in the storm of arrows and that Liu Biao’s soldiers had already carried the body into the city. He raised his voice and wept bitterly. All the soldiers wailed with him.\n\nSun Ce said, “My father’s body is in their hands. How can I return home?”\n\nHuang Gai said, “We have captured Huang Zu alive. We can send someone into the city to negotiate peace and exchange Huang Zu for our lord’s body.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, the military officer Huan Kai stepped forward and said, “I have an old acquaintance with Liu Biao. I am willing to enter the city as envoy.”\n\nSun Ce gave his permission.\n\nHuan Kai entered the city, saw Liu Biao, and gave a full account of the matter.\n\nLiu Biao said, “Wentai’s body has already been placed here in a coffin. Quickly release Huang Zu, and our two houses will each withdraw their troops and never again invade the other.”\n\nHuan Kai bowed in thanks and was about to leave when Kuai Liang stepped forward below the stairs and said, “No! No! I have a plan that will ensure not one soldier of the Jiangdong army returns home. First execute Huan Kai, and then carry out my plan.”\n\nIt was just as the verse says:\n\nWhile pursuing his foe, Sun Jian had met his death;\nSeeking peace, Huan Kai now faced disaster.\n\nWhat became of Huan Kai’s life will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 8\n\nMinister Wang Ingeniously Sets a Chained Stratagem; Grand Preceptor Dong Makes Havoc at Phoenix Pavilion\n\nThen Kuai Liang said, “Now Sun Jian is dead, and all his sons are still young. If we seize this moment of weakness and advance with all speed, Jiangdong can be won in a single charge. If we return his body and cease fighting, allowing them to recover and build up their strength, they will become a danger to Jingzhou.” Liu Biao said, “Huang Zu is still in their camp. How could I bear to abandon him?” Kuai Liang said, “What is wrong with giving up one witless Huang Zu in exchange for Jiangdong?” Liu Biao said, “Huang Zu and I are intimate friends. It would be dishonorable to abandon him.” He therefore sent Huan Kai back to the enemy camp, agreeing to exchange Sun Jian’s body for Huang Zu. Liu Biao recovered Huang Zu, while Sun Ce received his father’s coffin, ended the fighting, and returned to Jiangdong. He buried his father on the plain at Qu’e. When the funeral rites were over, he led his army to Jiangdu, recruited worthy men, welcomed scholars, humbled himself in dealing with others, and gradually drew heroes from every region to his service. But that need not be told here.\n\nMeanwhile, in Chang’an, when Dong Zhuo heard that Sun Jian was dead, he said, “I have rid myself of a mortal threat!” He asked, “How old is his son?” Someone replied, “Seventeen.” Dong Zhuo therefore gave him no further thought. From then on, he grew still more arrogant and overbearing. He styled himself “Exalted Father” and, whenever he went out or came in, unlawfully used the ceremonial procession of the emperor. He appointed his younger brother Dong Min General of the Left and Marquis of Hu, and his nephew Dong Huang Palace Attendant, with overall command of the imperial guards. Every member of the Dong clan, old or young, was made a marquis. Two hundred and fifty li from Chang’an, Dong Zhuo had the Mei Stockade separately built, conscripting two hundred and fifty thousand civilian laborers for the work. Its walls, outer defenses, height, and thickness were exactly like those of Chang’an. Inside, he built palaces, chambers, granaries, and storehouses, and stockpiled enough grain for twenty years. He selected eight hundred young and beautiful women from among the people and filled the place with them. Gold, jade, colored silks, and pearls were piled up there in numbers beyond counting. All his family lived inside. Dong Zhuo traveled back and forth to Chang’an, sometimes returning once every half month and sometimes once every month, while the highest ministers and nobles always waited to see him off beyond Heng Gate.\n\nDong Zhuo often had a pavilion tent set up beside the road, where he drank with the highest ministers and nobles. One day, when Dong Zhuo left through Heng Gate, all the officials came to see him off. Dong Zhuo kept them there for a banquet. Just then, several hundred surrendered soldiers from Beidi, who had accepted amnesty, arrived. Dong Zhuo immediately ordered them brought before the gathering. Some had their hands and feet cut off, some had their eyes gouged out, some had their tongues cut out, and some were boiled in great cauldrons. Their screams of misery shook the sky. The officials trembled and dropped their chopsticks, but Dong Zhuo continued eating, drinking, talking, and laughing as calmly as ever. On another day, Dong Zhuo held a great assembly of all the officials at the government offices, seating them in two rows. After several rounds of wine, Lü Bu strode in and spoke a few words into Dong Zhuo’s ear. Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “So that is how it is.” He ordered Lü Bu to seize Minister of Works Zhang Wen at the banquet and drag him out of the hall. All the officials turned pale. Before long, an attendant entered carrying Zhang Wen’s head on a red platter and presented it to Dong Zhuo. The officials were terrified out of their wits. Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “Gentlemen, do not be alarmed. Zhang Wen conspired with Yuan Shu and plotted to harm me. He had someone bring a letter, but by mistake it was delivered to my son Fengxian, so I had him beheaded. None of you has done anything wrong, so there is no need to fear.” The assembled officials murmured their agreement and dispersed.\n\nMinister over the Masses Wang Yun returned to his residence and thought over what had happened at the banquet that day. He could not sit at ease. Late at night, under the bright moon, he took his staff and walked into the rear garden. Standing beside a flowering rose arbor, he looked up at the sky and shed tears. Suddenly, he heard someone beside the Peony Pavilion heaving long and short sighs. Wang Yun quietly drew near and looked. It was Diaochan, a singing girl in his household. She had been selected for his residence when she was very young and trained in singing and dancing. She was now sixteen years old, and both her beauty and her skill were exceptional. Wang Yun treated her as his own daughter. That night, he listened for a long while, then shouted, “Wretched girl! Are you having a secret love affair?” Startled, Diaochan knelt and replied, “How would this humble woman dare have a secret affair?” Wang Yun said, “If you have none, why are you sighing so late at night?” Diaochan said, “Allow me to speak what is in my heart.” Wang Yun said, “Hide nothing. Tell me the truth.” Diaochan said, “My lord has shown me the kindness of raising me, trained me in song and dance, and treated me with exceptional courtesy. Even if my body were ground to powder and my bones broken to pieces, I could not repay one ten-thousandth of your kindness. Recently, I have seen your brows locked in sorrow. I knew it must concern some great affair of the state, but I did not dare ask. Tonight, I again saw that you could find no peace whether walking or sitting, and so I sighed. I never expected my lord to see me. If there is any use you can make of me, I will not refuse even ten thousand deaths.” Wang Yun struck the ground with his staff and said, “Who would have thought that the fate of the Han realm would rest in your hands! Follow me into the painted chamber.”\n\nDiaochan followed Wang Yun into the chamber. Wang Yun ordered every maid and concubine to leave, invited Diaochan to sit, then bowed before her and knocked his head on the floor. Diaochan fell to the ground in alarm and said, “My lord, why are you doing this?” Wang Yun said, “Take pity on all the living people beneath the Han realm!” When he had spoken, tears poured from his eyes like a spring. Diaochan said, “Just now, this humble woman said that if you have any command for me, I will not refuse even ten thousand deaths.” Wang Yun knelt and said, “The common people are in danger as if hanging upside down, and ruler and ministers are in peril like a stack of eggs. No one but you can save them. The traitorous minister Dong Zhuo intends to usurp the throne, and none of the civil or military officials at court can devise a plan against him. Dong Zhuo has an adopted son whose surname is Lü and whose given name is Bu. His courage and ferocity are extraordinary. I have observed that both men are lecherous. I now wish to use a chain of connected schemes. First, I will promise you in marriage to Lü Bu, and afterward I will present you to Dong Zhuo. While between them, you must seize your opportunities and contrive to make father and son turn against each other. Then Lü Bu will kill Dong Zhuo and put an end to this monstrous evil. Restoring the dynasty and reestablishing the realm will all be your achievement. I do not know what you think of this.” Diaochan said, “I promised my lord that I would not refuse even ten thousand deaths. Please present me to them at once. I know what to do.” Wang Yun said, “If the affair is exposed, my entire household will be exterminated.” Diaochan said, “My lord, do not worry. If I fail to repay this great cause of righteousness, may I die beneath ten thousand blades.”\n\nWang Yun bowed and thanked her. The next day, he took several bright pearls kept in his household and ordered a skilled craftsman to set them into a golden crown. He then secretly sent it to Lü Bu. Lü Bu was delighted and personally went to Wang Yun’s residence to thank him. Wang Yun had prepared excellent delicacies and fine dishes. When Lü Bu arrived, Wang Yun went out through the gate to welcome him, led him into the rear hall, and offered him the highest seat. Lü Bu said, “Lü Bu is only a general in the Chancellor’s residence, while the Minister over the Masses is a great minister of the court. Why do you wrongly show me such honor?” Wang Yun said, “There is no other hero in the world today. There is only you, General. I do not honor your office; I honor your ability.” Lü Bu was overjoyed. Wang Yun attentively offered him wine and constantly praised the virtue of Imperial Preceptor Dong and Lü Bu. Lü Bu laughed loudly and drank to his heart’s content. Wang Yun ordered the attendants to withdraw, leaving only several serving women to pour the wine. When Lü Bu was half drunk, Wang Yun said, “Call my child here.” A short while later, two blue-robed maids led out Diaochan, splendidly dressed. Lü Bu asked in astonishment who she was. Wang Yun said, “She is my daughter Diaochan. I have received such undeserved affection from you, General, that you are no different from my closest family. For that reason, I have asked her to meet you.” He then ordered Diaochan to offer Lü Bu a cup. Diaochan brought Lü Bu wine, and the two exchanged glances and silent signs of affection. Pretending to be drunk, Wang Yun said, “Child, beg the general to drink several cups to his heart’s content. My entire household depends on him.” Lü Bu asked Diaochan to sit down, but Diaochan pretended she was about to withdraw. Wang Yun said, “The general is my closest friend. What harm is there in my child sitting with us?” Diaochan then sat beside Wang Yun. Lü Bu stared at her without taking his eyes away. After several more cups, Wang Yun pointed to Diaochan and said to Lü Bu, “I wish to give this girl to you as a concubine. Would you be willing to accept her?” Lü Bu left his place and thanked him, saying, “If I could obtain such a gift, I would serve you faithfully like a dog or horse.” Wang Yun said, “I will soon select an auspicious day and send her to your residence.” Lü Bu’s delight was boundless, and he repeatedly looked toward Diaochan. Diaochan also sent him affection through her limpid autumn glances. A short while later, the banquet ended. Wang Yun said, “I originally wished to keep you here overnight, General, but I fear the Imperial Preceptor might become suspicious.” Lü Bu thanked him again and again, then left.\n\nSeveral days later, Wang Yun saw Dong Zhuo in the court hall. Taking advantage of Lü Bu’s absence from Dong Zhuo’s side, he bowed to the ground and invited him, saying, “Wang Yun wishes to trouble the Imperial Preceptor’s carriage and escort by asking you to attend a banquet at my humble home. I do not know whether this accords with your honored wishes.” Dong Zhuo said, “Since the Minister over the Masses invites me, I shall come at once.” Wang Yun bowed his thanks and returned home. He prepared every delicacy from land and water, placed the principal seat in the center of the front hall, spread embroidered brocade over the floor, and set up curtains both inside and outside. At noon the next day, Dong Zhuo arrived. Wang Yun came out in full court dress to welcome him and bowed twice in formal greeting. Dong Zhuo descended from his carriage. More than a hundred armored guards bearing halberds surrounded him as he entered the hall, then formed two ranks on either side. Wang Yun bowed twice below the hall. Dong Zhuo ordered that he be helped up and granted him a seat at his side. Wang Yun said, “The Imperial Preceptor’s glorious virtue towers so high that even Yi Yin and the Duke of Zhou could not equal it.” Dong Zhuo was delighted. Wine was served and music played, while Wang Yun showed him the utmost respect. When evening came and Dong Zhuo had drunk deeply, Wang Yun invited him into the rear hall. Dong Zhuo ordered his armored guards to withdraw. Wang Yun raised a cup in both hands and offered congratulations, saying, “Since childhood, I have studied the patterns of heaven. When I observe the celestial signs at night, I see that the allotted destiny of the Han house has reached its end. The Imperial Preceptor’s achievements and virtue shake the world. As Shun received the throne from Yao and Yu succeeded Shun, so this fully accords with Heaven’s will and the people’s desire.” Dong Zhuo said, “How could I dare aspire to that?” Wang Yun said, “Since ancient times, ‘those who possess the Way attack those without the Way, and those without virtue yield to those with virtue.’ How could this be excessive?” Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “If Heaven’s Mandate truly comes to me, the Minister over the Masses shall be the foremost among my founding ministers.” Wang Yun bowed his thanks. Painted candles were lit in the hall, and only female attendants remained to pour wine and serve food. Wang Yun said, “The music of the imperial academy is not worthy of being offered to you. I happen to have a household performer whom I dare ask to entertain you.” Dong Zhuo said, “Excellent.” Wang Yun ordered the screens and curtains lowered. Reed pipes and mouth organs sounded in winding harmony, and Diaochan, surrounded by attendants, danced outside the curtain. A lyric praised her:\n\nShe came, it seemed, from Zhaoyang Palace hall;\nA startled swan, she turned, so light she could dance upon a palm.\nOne might think she had flown across Dongting in spring.\nShe danced the Liangzhou melody through, her lotus steps steady;\nLike one fresh branch of lovely flowers swaying in the wind,\nShe filled the painted hall with fragrance, warmth, and overwhelming spring.\n\nAnother poem said:\n\nRed ivory clappers urge the beat as the swallow darts in flight;\nA drifting cloud arrives within the painted hall.\nHer dark brows gather up the traveler’s grief;\nThe first sight of her face breaks an old friend’s heart.\nElm coins cannot buy a smile worth a thousand gold;\nWhy should willow ribbons need adornment with a hundred treasures?\nHer dance complete, she secretly looks through the curtain,\nNot knowing which man is King Xiang of Chu.\n\nWhen the dance was over, Dong Zhuo ordered her to come closer. Diaochan passed inside the curtain and bowed deeply twice. Seeing Diaochan’s beautiful appearance, Dong Zhuo asked, “Who is this girl?” Wang Yun said, “She is the singing girl Diaochan.” Dong Zhuo said, “Can she sing?” Wang Yun ordered Diaochan to take up the sandalwood clappers and softly sing a song. It went:\n\nA cherry point parts her crimson lips;\nTwo rows of broken jade pour out the warmth of spring.\nHer lilac tongue spits forth a tempered steel sword,\nTo cut down the treacherous minister who throws the realm into disorder.\n\nDong Zhuo praised her without end. Wang Yun ordered Diaochan to offer him a cup. Dong Zhuo raised it and asked, “How many years are in your youth?” Diaochan said, “This humble woman is just sixteen.” Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “You are truly one of the immortals!” Wang Yun rose and said, “I wish to present this girl to the Imperial Preceptor. I do not know whether you would be willing to accept her.” Dong Zhuo said, “If you show me such kindness, how could I repay your favor?” Wang Yun said, “For this girl to serve the Imperial Preceptor would be more good fortune than she deserves.” Dong Zhuo thanked him again and again. Wang Yun immediately ordered a felt-covered carriage prepared and sent Diaochan ahead to the Chancellor’s residence. Dong Zhuo also rose and took his leave. Wang Yun personally escorted Dong Zhuo all the way to the Chancellor’s residence before saying farewell and returning. He had not ridden halfway home when he saw two rows of red lanterns lighting the road. Lü Bu came riding toward him with his halberd in hand. When he met Wang Yun, he reined in his horse, seized Wang Yun by the collar, and demanded fiercely, “Minister over the Masses, after promising Diaochan to me, why have you now given her to the Imperial Preceptor? Why are you playing with me?” Wang Yun hurriedly stopped him and said, “This is no place to talk. Please come to my humble home first.”\n\nLü Bu accompanied Wang Yun home, dismounted, and entered the rear hall. When they had completed the formal courtesies, Wang Yun said, “General, why do you blame this old man?” Lü Bu said, “Someone reported to me that you sent Diaochan into the Chancellor’s residence in a felt-covered carriage. What is the reason for that?” Wang Yun said, “So the general does not know! Yesterday, in the court hall, the Imperial Preceptor said to this old man, ‘I have a matter that requires me to visit your home.’ I therefore made preparations and waited for the Imperial Preceptor. While we were drinking, he said, ‘I hear that you have a daughter named Diaochan whom you have already promised to my son Fengxian. I fear your words may not be certain, so I have come especially to ask you about it and to request a meeting with her.’ This old man did not dare disobey, so I led Diaochan out to bow before her father-in-law. The Imperial Preceptor said, ‘Today is an auspicious day. I shall take this girl home at once and give her to Fengxian.’ Consider it yourself, General. When the Imperial Preceptor had personally come, how would this old man dare refuse or obstruct him?” Lü Bu said, “Minister, forgive my offense. I misunderstood the situation for a moment. Tomorrow, I shall come carrying thorn branches on my back to ask your pardon.” Wang Yun said, “My daughter has a small dowry. Once she reaches your residence, I shall send it there.”\n\nLü Bu thanked him and left. The next day, Lü Bu made inquiries at the Chancellor’s residence but heard no news at all. He went straight into the hall and questioned the serving women. One replied, “Last night, the Imperial Preceptor slept with the new woman, and they have not yet risen.” Lü Bu was furious. He secretly went behind Dong Zhuo’s sleeping chamber to look inside. At that moment, Diaochan had risen and was combing her hair by the window. Suddenly, she saw a man’s reflection in the pool outside the window. He was extremely tall and powerfully built and wore a crown that bound his hair. She stole a glance and saw that it was Lü Bu. Diaochan deliberately knitted her brows, assumed a sorrowful and unhappy expression, and repeatedly wiped away tears with her fragrant silk handkerchief. Lü Bu watched for a long while and then left. A short time later, he entered again. Dong Zhuo was already seated in the central hall. Seeing Lü Bu arrive, he asked, “Is everything quiet outside?” Lü Bu said, “Nothing is wrong.” He stood in attendance beside Dong Zhuo. As Dong Zhuo ate, Lü Bu secretly glanced aside and saw a woman behind the embroidered curtain moving back and forth and looking out. She showed half her face and sent him affection with her eyes. Lü Bu knew it was Diaochan, and his soul and spirit drifted away. Seeing Lü Bu in this state, Dong Zhuo grew suspicious and jealous. He said, “Fengxian, if there is nothing else, withdraw for now.” Lü Bu left in resentment.\n\nAfter taking Diaochan, Dong Zhuo became so infatuated with her beauty that for more than a month he did not go out to conduct affairs. Dong Zhuo happened to fall slightly ill. Diaochan did not even loosen her sash, but attended him constantly and did everything possible to please him. Dong Zhuo’s delight in her increased. Lü Bu entered the private chamber to ask after Dong Zhuo’s health and found him asleep. Diaochan leaned half her body out from behind the bed and looked at Lü Bu. She pointed at her heart, then pointed at Dong Zhuo, and continued shedding tears. Lü Bu’s heart seemed to break. Dong Zhuo opened his dim, drowsy eyes and saw Lü Bu staring behind the bed without once looking away. He turned and saw Diaochan standing there. Dong Zhuo flew into a rage and shouted at Lü Bu, “How dare you flirt with my beloved woman!” He called his attendants and had Lü Bu driven out, ordering that he never again be allowed into the hall. Lü Bu returned home filled with anger and hatred. On the road, he happened to meet Li Ru and told him what had happened. Li Ru hurried in to see Dong Zhuo and said, “The Imperial Preceptor intends to take the realm. Why blame the Marquis of Wen over so small an offense? If his heart should change, the great enterprise will be lost.” Dong Zhuo said, “What should I do?” Li Ru said, “Call him in tomorrow morning, grant him gold and silk, and comfort him with kind words. Then naturally nothing will be wrong.” Dong Zhuo followed his advice. The next day, he sent someone to summon Lü Bu into the hall and reassured him, saying, “The other day, while I was ill, my mind was confused. I spoke wrongly and hurt you. Do not keep it in your heart.” He then gave him ten jin of gold and twenty bolts of brocade. Lü Bu thanked him and returned home. Yet although his body remained at Dong Zhuo’s side, his heart was truly fixed on Diaochan.\n\nWhen Dong Zhuo had recovered from his illness, he entered court to discuss affairs. Lü Bu followed him carrying his halberd. Seeing Dong Zhuo speaking with Emperor Xian, he seized the opportunity to carry his halberd out through the inner gate, mounted his horse, and rode straight to the Chancellor’s residence. He tied his horse in front of the residence, carried his halberd into the rear hall, and sought out Diaochan. Diaochan said, “Go into the rear garden and wait for me beside the Phoenix Ceremonial Pavilion.” Lü Bu went straight there with his halberd and stood beside the curved railing beneath the pavilion. After a long while, Diaochan came parting the flowers and brushing past the willows. She truly looked like an immortal maiden from the palace of the moon. Weeping, she said to Lü Bu, “Although I am not Minister Wang’s own daughter, he treated me as if I were his own child. After I met you, General, and was promised to serve you with broom and dustpan, my lifelong desire was fulfilled. Who would have thought that the Imperial Preceptor would conceive an evil desire and violate me? I regret that I did not die at once. Only because I had not said a final farewell to you did I endure the shame and steal a little more life. Now I have fortunately seen you, and my wish is complete. This body has been defiled and can no longer serve a hero. I wish to die before you and thereby make my resolve clear!” When she finished, she seized the curved railing and made to leap into the lotus pond. Lü Bu hurriedly caught her and, weeping, said, “I have long known your heart! I only hate that we have had no chance to speak together!” Diaochan clutched Lü Bu and said, “If I cannot be your wife in this life, I hope we may be united in the next.” Lü Bu said, “If I cannot make you my wife in this life, I am no hero!” Diaochan said, “Each day seems like a year to me. I beg you to take pity on me and save me.” Lü Bu said, “I came today by stealing a free moment. I fear the old villain may become suspicious, so I must leave quickly.” Diaochan pulled at his robe and said, “If you are so afraid of the old villain, there will never be a day when I see the light of heaven again!” Lü Bu stopped and said, “Allow me time to devise a good plan.” After speaking, he lifted his halberd and was about to leave. Diaochan said, “From my secluded chamber, I heard the general’s name thunder in my ears and believed that you stood alone as the greatest man of this age. Who would have thought that you would instead be controlled by another?” When she finished, her tears fell like rain. Lü Bu’s face filled with shame. He again leaned his halberd aside, turned back, and embraced Diaochan, comforting her with tender words. The two clung closely together and could not bear to part.\n\nMeanwhile, in the palace hall, Dong Zhuo turned and saw that Lü Bu was gone. Suspicion arose in his heart. He hurriedly took leave of Emperor Xian, entered his carriage, and returned to his residence. There he saw Lü Bu’s horse tied outside the gate. He questioned the gatekeeper, who replied, “The Marquis of Wen went into the rear hall.” Dong Zhuo ordered his attendants to withdraw and went straight into the rear hall. He searched but could not find Lü Bu. He called for Diaochan, but she too was nowhere to be seen. He urgently questioned the serving women, and one said, “Diaochan is looking at the flowers in the rear garden.” Dong Zhuo went into the rear garden to find her and saw Lü Bu and Diaochan talking together beneath the Phoenix Ceremonial Pavilion, with the decorated halberd leaning to one side. Dong Zhuo was enraged and gave a great shout. Seeing Dong Zhuo arrive, Lü Bu was badly frightened. He turned and ran. Dong Zhuo snatched up the decorated halberd, leveled it, and pursued him. Lü Bu ran swiftly, while Dong Zhuo was too fat to catch him. Dong Zhuo hurled the halberd at Lü Bu, but Lü Bu knocked it to the ground. Dong Zhuo picked it up and pursued him again, but Lü Bu was already far away. As Dong Zhuo chased him out through the garden gate, a man came racing toward him and collided squarely with his chest. Dong Zhuo fell to the ground. It was just as these lines say:\n\nHis rage soars skyward, a thousand fathoms high;\nHis fat body falls to earth in a heap.\n\nWho this man was is not yet known. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 9\n\nLü Bu Helps Minister Wang Destroy the Tyrant; Li Jue Invades Chang’an at Jia Xu’s Counsel\n\nThe man who had knocked Dong Zhuo down was none other than Li Ru. Li Ru immediately helped Dong Zhuo to his feet and led him into the study, where they sat down. Dong Zhuo said, “Why have you come here?” Li Ru said, “I had just reached the residence gate when I learned that the Grand Preceptor had angrily entered the rear garden in search of Lü Bu. I hurried here and happened to meet Lü Bu running out, crying, ‘The Grand Preceptor is trying to kill me!’ In alarm, I rushed into the garden to mediate, but unexpectedly collided with my gracious lord. I deserve death! I deserve death!” Dong Zhuo said, “That intolerable traitor! He dallied with my beloved woman. I swear I will kill him!” Li Ru said, “My gracious lord is mistaken. Long ago, at King Zhuang of Chu’s ‘Broken Hat Strings’ banquet, he did not investigate Jiang Xiong for dallying with his beloved woman. Later, when Qin troops surrounded him, Jiang Xiong fought desperately and saved him. Diaochan is now no more than one woman, while Lü Bu is the Grand Preceptor’s trusted and valiant general. If the Grand Preceptor takes this opportunity to give Diaochan to Lü Bu, Lü Bu will be grateful for the great favor and will certainly repay the Grand Preceptor with his life. Grand Preceptor, please think it over carefully.” Dong Zhuo pondered for a long while and said, “What you say is also right. I shall think about it.”\n\nLi Ru thanked him and withdrew. Dong Zhuo entered the rear hall, summoned Diaochan, and asked, “Why did you have a secret affair with Lü Bu?” Diaochan wept and said, “I was looking at the flowers in the rear garden when Lü Bu suddenly arrived. As I started away in alarm, Lü Bu said, ‘I am the Grand Preceptor’s son. Why must you avoid me?’ Holding up his halberd, he chased me as far as the Fengyi Pavilion. I saw that his intentions were evil and feared he would force me, so I tried to throw myself into the lotus pond and take my own life, but that brute seized me. While I stood between life and death, the Grand Preceptor arrived and saved my life.” Dong Zhuo said, “What if I now give you to Lü Bu?” Diaochan was horrified and cried, “I have already served a noble lord. If I am suddenly to be given to a household slave, I would rather die than endure the disgrace!” She then snatched a precious sword from the wall and tried to cut her own throat. Dong Zhuo hastily took the sword away, embraced her, and said, “I was only teasing you!” Diaochan collapsed into Dong Zhuo’s arms, covered her face, and wept bitterly. “This must be Li Ru’s scheme! Li Ru is close to Lü Bu, so he devised this plan without caring for the Grand Preceptor’s dignity or my worthless life. I ought to devour his flesh while he still lives!” Dong Zhuo said, “How could I bear to give you up?” Diaochan said, “Though I have received the Grand Preceptor’s loving favor, I fear this is no longer a suitable place to remain. Lü Bu is sure to kill me.” Dong Zhuo said, “Tomorrow I will take you back to the Mei Stronghold. There we shall enjoy happiness together. Be careful not to worry or doubt.” Only then did Diaochan stop weeping and bow her thanks. The next day, Li Ru came to see him and said, “Today is an auspicious day. You may send Diaochan to Lü Bu.” Dong Zhuo said, “Lü Bu and I stand as father and son. It would not be proper to give her to him. I will merely refrain from investigating his offense. Convey my meaning to him and comfort him with kind words.” Li Ru said, “The Grand Preceptor must not allow himself to be deceived by a woman.” Dong Zhuo’s expression changed, and he said, “Would your wife be willing to go to Lü Bu? Say no more about Diaochan. If you speak of it again, I will certainly have you beheaded!” Li Ru went out, looked up to heaven, and sighed, “We shall all die at the hands of a woman!” Later readers, reaching this point in the story, wrote a poem of lament:\n\nThe Minister of State placed his subtle plan in a red skirt;\nHe needed neither weapons nor soldiers.\nThree battles at Hulao wasted all their strength,\nBut the victory song was played at Fengyi Pavilion.\n\nThat same day, Dong Zhuo ordered the return to the Mei Stronghold, and all the officials bowed as they saw him off. From inside the carriage, Diaochan saw Lü Bu at a distance among the dense crowd, staring into the carriage. Diaochan partly covered her face as though weeping bitterly. When the carriage had gone far away, Lü Bu slackened his reins on top of an earthen hill and watched the dust raised by the carriage, sighing in sorrow and resentment. Suddenly he heard someone behind him ask, “Why does the Marquis of Wen not accompany the Grand Preceptor? Why do you remain here, gazing into the distance and sighing?” Lü Bu looked and saw that it was Minister of State Wang Yun. After they had exchanged greetings, Wang Yun said, “Recently I was afflicted with a slight illness and stayed behind closed doors, so I have not seen the general for a long time. Today, because the Grand Preceptor was returning to the Mei Stronghold, I had to come out despite my illness to see him off, and I am delighted to have met the general. May I ask why the general is sighing here?” Lü Bu said, “It is because of your daughter.” Wang Yun pretended to be astonished. “After all this time, has she still not been given to the general?” Lü Bu said, “That old villain has been enjoying her himself for a long time!” Wang Yun pretended to be greatly shocked. “I cannot believe such a thing!” Lü Bu told Wang Yun every detail of what had happened. Wang Yun looked up, stamped his feet, and said nothing for a long while. At last he said, “I never imagined the Grand Preceptor would commit such a beastly act!” He took Lü Bu by the hand and said, “Come to my humble home, and we shall discuss it.”\n\nLü Bu followed Wang Yun home. Wang Yun invited him into a private chamber and entertained him with wine. Lü Bu again gave a detailed account of what had happened at Fengyi Pavilion. Wang Yun said, “The Grand Preceptor has violated my daughter and stolen the general’s wife. Truly, the whole world will laugh at this disgrace—not at the Grand Preceptor, but at me and the general! Yet I am only an old and incapable man, not worth mentioning. What a pity that the general, a hero without equal in the age, should also suffer this humiliation!” Lü Bu’s rage rose to the sky. He struck the table and shouted. Wang Yun hurriedly said, “This old man has misspoken. General, calm your anger.” Lü Bu said, “I swear I will kill that old villain and wipe away my shame!” Wang Yun hastily covered his mouth and said, “General, do not say that, lest you involve this old man.” Lü Bu said, “A true man lives between heaven and earth. How can he remain frustrated beneath another man for long?” Wang Yun said, “With the general’s abilities, you truly are not someone Grand Preceptor Dong can keep under his control.” Lü Bu said, “I want to kill this old villain, but because we stand as father and son, I fear later generations will criticize me.” Wang Yun smiled slightly and said, “The general’s surname is Lü, and the Grand Preceptor’s surname is Dong. When he threw the halberd at you, was there any bond of father and son?” Lü Bu roused himself and said, “Had the Minister of State not said this, I would almost have misled myself!” Seeing that Lü Bu’s mind was made up, Wang Yun urged him further: “If the general supports the House of Han, you will be a loyal minister. Your name will be handed down in the green records of history, and your good fame will endure for a hundred generations. If the general helps Dong Zhuo, you will be a rebel minister. The historian’s brush will record it, and you will leave a stench for ten thousand years.” Lü Bu left his seat and bowed before him. “My mind is made up. Minister of State, do not doubt me.” Wang Yun said, “I fear only that the affair might fail and instead bring a great disaster upon us.” Lü Bu drew the knife from his belt, cut his arm until it bled, and swore an oath. Wang Yun knelt in thanks and said, “If the sacrifices of the Han are not cut off, it will all be due to the general’s gift. You must not reveal this! When the time comes, I will have a plan and will inform you.” Lü Bu gave his solemn promise and departed.\n\nWang Yun immediately invited Director of the Imperial Secretariat Shisun Rui and Colonel Director of Retainers Huang Wan to discuss the matter. Shisun Rui said, “His Majesty has only recently recovered from illness. We can send an eloquent man to the Mei Stronghold to invite Dong Zhuo to discuss affairs. Meanwhile, a secret edict from the Son of Heaven can be given to Lü Bu, who can conceal armored troops inside the court gate, lure Dong Zhuo in, and kill him. This is the best plan.” Huang Wan said, “Who would dare to go?” Shisun Rui said, “Cavalry Commandant Li Su is from the same commandery as Lü Bu, and he deeply resents Dong Zhuo for not promoting him. If this man is sent, Dong Zhuo will certainly have no suspicions.” Wang Yun said, “Excellent.” He invited Lü Bu to join their discussion. Lü Bu said, “This was also the man who once persuaded me to kill Ding Jianyang. If he will not go now, I will behead him first.” They secretly sent someone to invite Li Su. Lü Bu said, “In the past, you persuaded me to kill Ding Jianyang and join Dong Zhuo. Now Dong Zhuo deceives the Son of Heaven above and cruelly oppresses the living people below. His crimes and evils have reached their full measure, and both men and spirits are enraged. You can carry the Son of Heaven’s edict to the Mei Stronghold, summon Dong Zhuo to court, and have concealed troops kill him. Then we can use all our strength to support the House of Han and become loyal ministers together. What is your honored opinion?” Li Su said, “I too have long wished to remove this villain. I regretted only that I had no one of the same mind. Now that the general intends this, it is a gift from heaven. How could I, Li Su, harbor any divided loyalty?” He broke an arrow and swore an oath. Wang Yun said, “If you can accomplish this affair, why worry that you will not gain high office?”\n\nThe next day, Li Su led more than ten horsemen to the Mei Stronghold. When it was reported that an edict had come from the Son of Heaven, Dong Zhuo ordered Li Su to be admitted. Li Su entered and bowed. Dong Zhuo said, “What edict does the Son of Heaven have?” Li Su said, “The Son of Heaven has newly recovered from his illness and wishes to assemble the civil and military officials in Weiyang Palace to discuss yielding the throne to the Grand Preceptor. That is why he has issued this edict.” Dong Zhuo said, “What does Wang Yun think of it?” Li Su said, “Minister of State Wang has already ordered men to build the Abdication Terrace. They are waiting only for my lord to come.” Dong Zhuo was overjoyed and said, “Last night I dreamed that a dragon covered my body, and now this joyful news has indeed arrived. The proper time must not be lost!” He ordered his trusted generals Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou to lead three thousand troops of the Flying Bear Army in guarding the Mei Stronghold, while he prepared his procession and returned to the capital that same day. Turning to Li Su, he said, “When I become emperor, you shall be Bearer of the Gilded Mace.” Li Su bowed in thanks and addressed him as his sovereign. Dong Zhuo went inside to take leave of his mother. She was then more than ninety years old. She asked, “Where is my son going?” Dong Zhuo said, “Your son is going to receive the Han emperor’s abdication. Mother, you will soon become Empress Dowager!” His mother said, “Recently my flesh has trembled and my heart has been alarmed. I fear it is not a good omen.” Dong Zhuo said, “You are about to become Mother of the State. How could there not be signs of alarm beforehand?” He then took leave of his mother and departed. Before leaving, he said to Diaochan, “When I become Son of Heaven, I shall appoint you as Noble Consort.” Diaochan already understood what was really happening, but pretended to be delighted and bowed her thanks.\n\nDong Zhuo left the stronghold and mounted his carriage. With men clearing the way before him and crowding around behind him, he set out toward Chang’an. Before he had traveled thirty li, one wheel of his carriage suddenly broke. Dong Zhuo left the carriage and mounted a horse. Before he had gone another ten li, the horse roared and neighed, then pulled until the reins snapped. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “The carriage wheel broke, and the horse snapped its reins. What do these signs mean?” Li Su said, “They are signs that the Grand Preceptor is destined to receive the abdication of the Han, cast away the old and take up the new, and soon ride in a jade imperial carriage with a golden saddle.” Dong Zhuo was pleased and believed his words. The next day, while they were traveling, a violent wind suddenly rose, and dark mist covered the sky. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What omen is this?” Li Su said, “When my lord ascends the dragon throne, there must be crimson light and purple mist to display the majesty of heaven.” Dong Zhuo was again delighted and had no suspicions. When he reached the city outskirts, all the officials came out to welcome him. Only Li Ru remained at home because of illness and could not come to meet him. Dong Zhuo entered the ministerial residence, and Lü Bu came in to congratulate him. Dong Zhuo said, “When I ascend the imperial throne, you shall have supreme command over all the troops and horses in the realm.” Lü Bu bowed his thanks and then lodged before Dong Zhuo’s tent. That night, more than ten children sang a song in the countryside, and the wind carried their voices into the tent. The song went:\n\nGrass for a thousand li, how green it is!\nAbove ten days, it cannot live!\n\nTheir singing was mournful and piercing. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What good or evil does this children’s song foretell?” Li Su said, “It merely means that the house of Liu will perish and the house of Dong will rise.”\n\nEarly the next morning, Dong Zhuo arranged his ceremonial escort and entered the court. Suddenly he saw a Daoist wearing a blue robe and a white headcloth. The man held a long pole with a strip of cloth one zhang long tied to it, and on each end was written the character “mouth.” Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What does this Daoist mean?” Li Su said, “He is merely a man whose mind is diseased.” He called the soldiers to drive him away. Dong Zhuo proceeded toward court. The assembled ministers, each wearing full court dress, came to greet him along the road. Li Su held a precious sword and walked beside the carriage. When they reached the Northern Side Gate, all the soldiers were stopped outside. Only the twenty-odd men attending the imperial carriage entered with him. From a distance, Dong Zhuo saw Wang Yun and the others standing at the palace gate, each holding a precious sword. In alarm, he asked Li Su, “What is the meaning of those swords?” Li Su did not answer but pushed the carriage straight inside. Wang Yun shouted, “The rebel has arrived! Where are the warriors?” More than a hundred men rushed out from both sides, holding halberds and leveling long spears to stab Dong Zhuo. His armor prevented the weapons from piercing him, but his arm was wounded, and he fell from the carriage. He shouted, “Where is my son Fengxian?” Lü Bu came out from behind the carriage and cried in a stern voice, “There is an edict to punish the traitor!” With one thrust of his halberd, he struck Dong Zhuo directly in the throat, while Li Su quickly cut off his head and held it in his hand. Lü Bu held his halberd in his left hand, drew the edict from inside his robe with his right, and shouted, “By imperial edict, the traitorous minister Dong Zhuo is being punished. No others will be questioned!” The generals and officials all shouted, “Long live the Emperor!” A later poet lamented Dong Zhuo:\n\nIf his imperial enterprise succeeded, he would become emperor;\nIf it failed, he would at least be a wealthy gentleman.\nWho knew that heaven’s will shows no private favor?\nThe Mei Stronghold had just been completed when he perished.\n\nLü Bu then shouted, “The man who helped Dong Zhuo commit his cruelties was Li Ru! Who can seize him?” Li Su immediately volunteered to go. Suddenly they heard shouting outside the court gate, and someone reported that Li Ru’s household slaves had bound Li Ru and brought him to surrender. Wang Yun ordered that he be taken bound to the public execution ground and beheaded. He also had Dong Zhuo’s corpse displayed as a warning in the main thoroughfare. Dong Zhuo’s corpse was fat, so the soldiers guarding it placed a flame in his navel to use it as a lamp, while grease ran all over the ground. None of the common people who passed failed to throw something at his head or trample his body underfoot. Wang Yun then ordered Lü Bu, Huangfu Song, and Li Su to lead fifty thousand troops to the Mei Stronghold and confiscate Dong Zhuo’s property and household.\n\nWhen Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou heard that Dong Zhuo was dead and Lü Bu was coming, they led the Flying Bear Army away during the night and fled to Liangzhou. When Lü Bu reached the Mei Stronghold, he first took possession of Diaochan. Huangfu Song ordered the release of all the sons and daughters of respectable families who had been kept inside the stronghold. But every relative of Dong Zhuo, without distinction between old and young, was put to death. Dong Zhuo’s mother was also killed. His younger brother Dong Min and his nephew Dong Huang were both beheaded, and their heads were displayed as a warning. An inventory was made of the several hundred thousand pieces of gold stored in the stronghold, while the patterned silks, gauzes, pearls, jewels, vessels, and provisions were beyond counting. They returned and reported to Wang Yun. Wang Yun richly rewarded the soldiers, held a banquet in the main government hall, assembled all the officials, poured wine, and celebrated. While the feast was in progress, someone suddenly reported, “Dong Zhuo’s corpse is exposed in the marketplace, and a man has suddenly thrown himself over it and is weeping bitterly.” Wang Yun angrily said, “Dong Zhuo has been punished and killed, and all the officials and common people are celebrating. Who is this man who dares to weep for him?” He called to the warriors, “Seize him and bring him to me!”\n\nBefore long, the man was brought in. When the officials saw him, all were shocked and horrified. The man was none other than Palace Attendant Cai Yong. Wang Yun rebuked him: “Dong Zhuo was a rebellious traitor. His execution today is a great blessing to the state. You are a minister of Han, yet instead of celebrating for the country, you weep for a traitor. Why?” Cai Yong admitted his guilt and said, “Though I have little ability, I understand the great principles of duty. How could I turn my back on the state and side with Dong Zhuo? It was only because I felt grateful that he once recognized my worth that I unconsciously wept for him. I know my crime is great. I beg you to forgive me. If I might have my face tattooed and my feet cut off, yet be allowed to continue and complete the History of Han so that I may atone for my crime, it would be my good fortune.” The officials valued Cai Yong’s talent, and they all pleaded strongly for him. Grand Tutor Ma Midi also said privately to Wang Yun, “Bojie is an extraordinary and unmatched talent of our age. If he is allowed to continue and complete the History of Han, it will truly be a glorious achievement. Moreover, his filial conduct has long been renowned. If you suddenly kill him, I fear you will lose the people’s trust.” Wang Yun said, “In former times, Emperor Wu did not kill Sima Qian but later allowed him to write history, and as a result a slanderous book was handed down to later ages. The fortunes of the state are now declining, and the government of the court is in disorder. We cannot allow a flattering minister to hold the historian’s brush beside a young sovereign and subject us all to his mocking criticism.” Ma Midi had nothing more to say and withdrew. Privately, he said to the assembled officials, “Will Wang Yun have no descendants? Good men are the framework of the state, and works of scholarship are its enduring standards. If he destroys the framework and casts aside the standards, how can he last long?” Wang Yun refused to heed Ma Midi’s words and ordered Cai Yong imprisoned and strangled to death. When the scholars and officials of the time heard of it, all shed tears for him. Later commentators held that Cai Yong was certainly wrong to weep for Dong Zhuo, but Wang Yun also went too far in killing Cai Yong. A poem laments:\n\nDong Zhuo seized power and freely practiced cruelty;\nWhy did the Palace Attendant bring about his own death?\nAt that time Zhuge Liang still slept in Longzhong;\nHow could he have lightly offered himself in service to a rebel minister?\n\nMeanwhile, Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou had fled to the Shaanxi region. They sent a man to Chang’an with a memorial requesting pardon. Wang Yun said, “Dong Zhuo’s tyranny and arrogance were all aided by these four men. Though there is now a general amnesty throughout the realm, these four alone will not be pardoned.” The envoy returned and reported this to Li Jue. Li Jue said, “Since we cannot obtain a pardon, we should each flee and save ourselves.” The adviser Jia Xu said, “If you gentlemen abandon your troops and travel alone, even a village constable will be able to bind you. It would be better to summon the people of the Shaan region and combine them with the troops and horses under your own command, then fight your way into Chang’an and avenge Dong Zhuo. If the affair succeeds, you can uphold the court and bring order to the realm. If you do not prevail, it will still not be too late to flee.” Li Jue and the others agreed with his proposal. They spread a rumor throughout Xiliang that “Wang Yun intends to wipe out all the people of this region.” Everyone was terrified. They then publicly declared, “There is no profit in dying for nothing. Can you follow us in rebellion?” Everyone was willing to follow. They therefore gathered more than a hundred thousand men, divided them into four columns, and charged toward Chang’an. On the road they met Dong Zhuo’s son-in-law, General of the Household Niu Fu, who was leading five thousand troops and intended to avenge his father-in-law. Li Jue joined forces with him and made him the vanguard, while the four commanders advanced one after another.\n\nWhen Wang Yun learned that the Xiliang troops were coming, he discussed the matter with Lü Bu. Lü Bu said, “Minister of State, set your mind at ease. These rats are hardly worth counting!” He then sent Li Su out with troops to meet them. Li Su advanced first and encountered Niu Fu. They fought a fierce battle. Niu Fu could not withstand him and was defeated. Unexpectedly, during the second watch that night, Niu Fu took advantage of Li Su’s lack of preparation and raided his camp. Li Su’s troops scattered in confusion and fled for more than thirty li. More than half the army was lost before Li Su came to see Lü Bu. Lü Bu was furious and said, “Why have you blunted the edge of my army?” He then beheaded Li Su and hung his head at the camp gate.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu advanced his troops against Niu Fu. How could Niu Fu stand against Lü Bu? He was again completely defeated and fled. That night, Niu Fu called his trusted follower Hu Chier to discuss matters. He said, “Lü Bu is fierce and brave. We can never resist him. It would be better to deceive Li Jue and the other three, secretly take some gold and pearls, and abandon the army with three or five personal attendants.” Hu Chier agreed. That night they gathered up gold and pearls, abandoned the camp, and fled with three or four followers. As they were about to cross a river, Hu Chier plotted to seize the gold and pearls. He killed Niu Fu and brought his head to present to Lü Bu. Lü Bu questioned him about what had happened, and one of the followers accused him, saying, “Hu Chier plotted to murder Niu Fu and seize his gold and valuables.” Lü Bu was furious and immediately had Hu Chier put to death. He led his army onward and encountered Li Jue’s troops. Without waiting for them to form their battle lines, Lü Bu leveled his halberd, spurred his horse forward, and signaled his troops to charge straight at them. Li Jue’s army could not resist and retreated for more than fifty li. Li Jue set up camp below a mountain and invited Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou to confer. He said, “Though Lü Bu is brave, he has no strategy and is not worth fearing. I will lead troops to guard the mouth of Rengu Valley and lure him into battle every day. General Guo can lead troops around to strike his rear, following Peng Yue’s method of harassing Chu: sound the gong to advance and beat the drums to withdraw. Lords Zhang and Fan can divide their troops into two columns and go directly to take Chang’an. He will be unable to support both head and tail and will certainly suffer a great defeat.” They adopted his plan.\n\nLü Bu brought his troops to the foot of the mountain, and Li Jue led out his army to challenge him. Lü Bu furiously charged forward, and Li Jue retreated up the mountain. Arrows and stones fell like rain from the heights, and Lü Bu’s army could not advance. Suddenly it was reported that Guo Si was attacking from behind the battle line, so Lü Bu hurried back to fight him. Then a tremendous beating of drums was heard, and Guo Si’s army withdrew. Just as Lü Bu was about to gather his forces, a gong sounded and Li Jue’s army attacked again. Before Lü Bu could engage him, Guo Si again led troops in from behind. By the time Lü Bu reached him, Guo Si beat the drums, withdrew his army, and left. This provoked Lü Bu until rage filled his breast. The same thing continued for several days. He could neither obtain a battle nor bring the fighting to an end. While he was seething with anger, a mounted messenger suddenly raced in and reported that the two armies of Zhang Ji and Fan Chou had gone straight against Chang’an and that the capital was in grave danger. Lü Bu hurriedly led his army back, while Li Jue and Guo Si attacked from behind. Lü Bu had no desire to continue the battle and thought only of escaping, losing many soldiers and horses. By the time he reached the walls of Chang’an, the rebel troops had gathered like clouds and massed like rain, completely surrounding the city. Lü Bu’s army fought them but gained no advantage. The soldiers feared Lü Bu’s violent severity, and many surrendered to the rebels. Lü Bu was deeply worried.\n\nSeveral days later, Li Meng and Wang Fang, remnants of Dong Zhuo’s faction inside the city, secretly opened the city gates to aid the rebels. The rebel armies from all four directions poured in together. Lü Bu charged left and right but could not stop them. He led several hundred horsemen outside the Qingsuo Gate and called to Wang Yun, “The situation is desperate! Minister of State, mount a horse and leave the pass with me so that we may seek another sound plan.” Wang Yun said, “If, through the spirits of the altars of soil and grain, the state can be secured, that is my wish. If that cannot be achieved, then I, Wang Yun, will offer up my body in death. I will not escape dishonorably when disaster comes. Give my thanks to the lords east of the passes, and tell them to exert themselves and keep the state in their thoughts!” Lü Bu urged him again and again, but Wang Yun still refused to leave. Before long, flames from every gate rose to the sky. Lü Bu had no choice but to abandon his wife and children. Leading more than a hundred horsemen, he raced out through the pass and went to join Yuan Shu.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si allowed their troops to plunder freely. Minister of the Imperial Ancestral Ceremonies Chong Fu, Minister of the Imperial Stables Lu Kui, Minister of State Ceremonial Zhou Huan, Colonel of the City Gates Cui Lie, and Colonel of the Yue Cavalry Wang Qi all died in the national disaster. The rebel soldiers pressed urgently around the inner palace, and the attendant ministers asked the Son of Heaven to ascend the Xuanping Gate and stop the disorder. When Li Jue and the others saw the yellow imperial canopy, they restrained their soldiers and shouted, “Long live the Emperor!” Emperor Xian leaned against the tower and asked, “Without waiting to submit a report or request permission, you entered Chang’an on your own authority. What do you intend to do?” Li Jue and Guo Si looked up and reported, “Grand Preceptor Dong was a minister who upheld Your Majesty’s altars of soil and grain, yet Wang Yun murdered him without cause. We ministers have come especially to avenge him and do not dare to rebel. If we are only allowed to see Wang Yun, we will withdraw our troops.” Wang Yun was then beside the emperor. Hearing these words, he reported, “I originally acted for the sake of the altars of the state. Matters have now come to this. Your Majesty must not spare me and thereby harm the country. I ask permission to go down and meet these two rebels.” The emperor paced back and forth, unable to bear it. Wang Yun leaped down from the tower of Xuanping Gate and shouted, “Wang Yun is here!” Li Jue and Guo Si drew their swords and rebuked him: “What crime did Grand Preceptor Dong commit that he should be killed?” Wang Yun said, “The crimes of the traitor Dong filled heaven and stretched across the earth. They were too many to tell. On the day he was executed, the officials and people of Chang’an all celebrated with one another. Did you alone not hear of it?” Li Jue and Guo Si said, “The Grand Preceptor was guilty, but what crimes did we commit that you refused to pardon us?” Wang Yun cursed them loudly: “Rebellious traitors, why waste more words? Today, I, Wang Yun, have nothing before me but death!” The two rebels raised their weapons and killed Wang Yun beneath the tower. A court historian wrote a poem in his praise:\n\nWang Yun set his plans in motion,\nAnd the treacherous minister Dong Zhuo fell.\nHis heart held anger for the state;\nHis knitted brows showed his concern for the court.\nHis heroic spirit reached the highest heavens;\nHis loyal heart pierced the Dipper and the Ox.\nEven now his soul and spirit\nStill circle Phoenix Tower.\n\nAfter the rebels had killed Wang Yun, they also sent men to kill every member of Wang Yun’s clan, old and young alike. All the officials and common people shed tears. Li Jue and Guo Si then thought, “Now that we have come this far, if we do not kill the Son of Heaven and plan a great enterprise, what are we waiting for?” They raised their swords, shouted loudly, and fought their way into the inner palace.\n\nThe chief wicked minister has paid for his crimes, and disaster has just subsided;\nNow his followers run wild, and calamity comes again.\n\nWhat became of Emperor Xian’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 10\n\nMa Teng Raises a Loyalist Army; Cao Cao Marches to Avenge His Father\n\nNow Li Jue and Guo Si, the two villains, intended to murder Emperor Xian. Zhang Ji and Fan Chou advised them, “You must not. If you kill him now, we fear the people will not submit. It would be better to continue honoring him as sovereign and lure the lords into the passes. First remove their supporting wings, and then kill him. The empire can then be taken.” Li Jue and Guo Si followed their advice and lowered their weapons. From the tower, the Emperor proclaimed, “Wang Yun has already been executed. Why have your troops not withdrawn?” Li Jue and Guo Si said, “We have rendered service to the imperial house but have not yet been granted noble rank, so we dare not withdraw our troops.” The Emperor said, “What ranks do you wish to receive?” Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou each wrote down a title and presented it, insisting on those exact offices and ranks. The Emperor had no choice but to consent. He appointed Li Jue General of Chariots and Cavalry and Marquis of Chiyang, with the additional office of Colonel Director of Retainers, and granted him the imperial staff and battle-ax. Guo Si was made General of the Rear and granted the imperial staff and battle-ax. Together they controlled the government. Fan Chou was made General of the Right and Marquis of Wannian. Zhang Ji was made General of Swift Cavalry and Marquis of Pingyang, and was ordered to lead troops and station them at Hongnong. The others, including Li Meng and Wang Fang, were each made colonels. Only then did they give thanks for the imperial favor and lead their troops out of the city. They also ordered a search for Dong Zhuo’s remains. They recovered some scattered scraps of skin and bone, carved a body from fragrant wood, fitted everything together properly, and held a great sacrificial ceremony. They used the robes, cap, inner coffin, and outer coffin of a king, chose an auspicious day, and prepared to rebury him at Mei Fortress. When the day of burial came, Heaven sent violent thunder and rain. The water on level ground rose several feet deep, and a thunderbolt split open his coffin and hurled the corpse outside it. Li Jue waited for clear weather and buried him again, but that night the same thing happened once more. They changed the burial place three times, but each time he could not be buried. Every scrap of skin and splinter of bone was destroyed by thunder and fire. Heaven’s anger against Dong Zhuo may truly be called extreme!\n\nAfter Li Jue and Guo Si seized supreme power, they cruelly oppressed the people. In secret they placed trusted men around the Emperor to watch his every movement. At this time, Emperor Xian’s every step was hemmed in by thorns. All promotions and demotions among the officials at court were decided by the two villains. To satisfy public opinion, they specially summoned Zhu Jun to court, made him Grand Coachman, and allowed him to share in the administration of the government.\n\nOne day, it was reported that Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang, and Han Sui, Inspector of Bing Province, were leading more than a hundred thousand troops in a fierce advance on Chang’an, openly declaring that they had come to punish the traitors. It turned out that the two commanders had previously sent men into Chang’an to form secret connections with Palace Attendant Ma Yu, Grand Remonstrant Chong Shao, and General of the Gentlemen of the Left Liu Fan, who were to support them from within. Together they plotted against the traitorous faction. The three men secretly petitioned Emperor Xian, who appointed Ma Teng General Who Conquers the West and Han Sui General Who Guards the West. Each received a secret edict ordering them to combine their strength and punish the traitors. When Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou heard that the two armies were approaching, they met to discuss a plan for resisting the enemy. Their strategist Jia Xu said, “The two armies have come from far away. We should only dig deep moats, raise high ramparts, and hold firmly against them. In no more than a hundred days, their provisions will be exhausted and they will certainly withdraw on their own. Then we can lead our troops in pursuit and capture both commanders.” Li Meng and Wang Fang stepped forward and said, “That is not a good plan. We ask to borrow ten thousand elite troops. We will immediately cut off the heads of Ma Teng and Han Sui and present them beneath your command banner.” Jia Xu said, “If you fight now, you are certain to suffer defeat.” Li Meng and Wang Fang said together, “If the two of us are defeated, we willingly submit to beheading. But if we win, you must also surrender your head to us.” Jia Xu said to Li Jue and Guo Si, “Two hundred li west of Chang’an stands Mount Zhouzhi, where the road is rugged and dangerous. Generals Zhang Ji and Fan Chou should be ordered to station troops there, fortify their camps, and hold their ground. Li Meng and Wang Fang may then lead their own troops out to meet the enemy.” Li Jue and Guo Si followed his advice and assigned fifteen thousand troops and horsemen to Li Meng and Wang Fang. The two went away delighted and established camp two hundred and eighty li from Chang’an.\n\nWhen the Xiliang army arrived, the two men led their troops forward to meet it. The Xiliang forces blocked the road and formed their battle lines. Ma Teng and Han Sui rode out side by side, pointed at Li Meng and Wang Fang, and cursed them: “Traitors against the state! Who will capture them?” Before they had finished speaking, a young general appeared. His face was like fine jade beneath a ceremonial cap, and his eyes were like shooting stars. He had the body of a tiger, the arms of an ape, the belly of a leopard, and the waist of a wolf. Holding a long spear and riding a fine horse, he flew out from the formation. This commander was Ma Teng’s son Ma Chao, styled Mengqi. He was only seventeen years old, but his courage was unmatched. Wang Fang despised him for his youth and spurred forward to engage him. They had fought fewer than several bouts when Ma Chao thrust him from his horse with a single spear stroke. Ma Chao then reined in his horse and turned back. Seeing that Wang Fang had been stabbed to death, Li Meng galloped after Ma Chao from behind. Ma Chao pretended not to know. At the front of the formation, Ma Teng shouted, “Someone is chasing you from behind!” Before his voice had died away, Ma Chao had already seized Li Meng and carried him across his horse. Ma Chao had known perfectly well that Li Meng was pursuing him, but had deliberately delayed. When Li Meng’s horse came close and he thrust with his spear, Ma Chao twisted aside. Li Meng struck empty air, and as the two horses came abreast, Ma Chao lightly extended his ape-like arm and captured him alive. Left without commanders, the soldiers fled at the mere sight of the enemy. Ma Teng and Han Sui took advantage of the moment and pursued them with great slaughter, winning a complete victory. They advanced directly to the pass and made camp below it, then beheaded Li Meng and displayed his head as a warning.\n\nWhen Li Jue and Guo Si learned that Li Meng and Wang Fang had both been killed by Ma Chao, they finally believed that Jia Xu possessed foresight and relied heavily on his plan. They concentrated only on firmly defending the pass. No matter how the enemy challenged them, they would not come out to meet them. Sure enough, before two months had passed, the Xiliang army had exhausted all its grain and fodder and began discussing withdrawal. Just then, a servant from Ma Yu’s household in Chang’an came forward and accused his master, Liu Fan, and Chong Shao of forming outside connections with Ma Teng and Han Sui and planning to support them from within. Li Jue and Guo Si were furious. They arrested everyone in all three households, young and old, free and slave, and beheaded them in the marketplace. They then carried the three men’s heads straight to the gate and displayed them as a warning. Seeing that their military provisions were exhausted and their internal supporters had been exposed, Ma Teng and Han Sui had no choice but to strike camp and withdraw. Li Jue and Guo Si ordered Zhang Ji to lead troops in pursuit of Ma Teng and Fan Chou to lead troops in pursuit of Han Sui. The Xiliang army suffered a great defeat. Ma Chao fought desperately in the rear and drove Zhang Ji back. Fan Chou pursued Han Sui and was just about to overtake him near Chencang when Han Sui reined in his horse and said to Fan Chou, “You and I come from the same homeland. Why are you so heartless today?” Fan Chou also reined in his horse and replied, “Orders from above cannot be disobeyed!” Han Sui said, “I too came here for the sake of the state. Why must you press me so relentlessly?” After hearing this, Fan Chou turned his horse around, recalled his troops to camp, and allowed Han Sui to escape.\n\nBut Li Jue’s nephew Li Bie had seen Fan Chou release Han Sui, and he returned and reported it to his uncle. Li Jue was furious and immediately wanted to raise troops against Fan Chou. Jia Xu said, “The people’s hearts are not yet settled. It would be deeply unwise to resort to arms again and again. It would be better to arrange a banquet and invite Zhang Ji and Fan Chou to celebrate their victory. You can seize Fan Chou and behead him at the feast without the slightest effort.” Li Jue was delighted. He arranged a banquet and invited Zhang Ji and Fan Chou. The two commanders gladly attended. When the drinking was half over, Li Jue suddenly changed expression and said, “Why did Fan Chou secretly communicate with Han Sui and plot rebellion?” Fan Chou was horrified. Before he could reply, executioners armed with swords and axes rushed out and beheaded him beneath the banquet table. Zhang Ji was so frightened that he prostrated himself on the ground. Li Jue helped him up and said, “Fan Chou plotted rebellion, and so I executed him. You are my trusted confidant. Why should you be afraid?” He transferred Fan Chou’s troops to Zhang Ji’s command. Zhang Ji then returned to Hongnong.\n\nAfter Li Jue and Guo Si defeated the Xiliang army, none of the lords dared challenge them. Jia Xu repeatedly urged them to soothe the people and form ties with worthy men and heroes. From then on, the imperial court showed a slight return of life. Unexpectedly, the Yellow Turbans rose again in Qing Province. They gathered several hundred thousand followers under various leaders and plundered innocent people. Grand Coachman Zhu Jun recommended a man who could destroy the entire band of rebels. Li Jue and Guo Si asked who he was. Zhu Jun said, “No one but Cao Mengde can destroy the rebel bands east of the mountains.” Li Jue said, “Where is Mengde now?” Zhu Jun said, “He is now Administrator of Dong Commandery and commands a large army. If this man is ordered to attack the rebels, they can be destroyed by an appointed date.” Li Jue was delighted. That very night he hastily drafted an imperial edict and sent a messenger to carry it to Dong Commandery, ordering Cao Cao and Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei, to destroy the rebels together.\n\nCao Cao received the imperial edict, joined forces with Bao Xin, and raised troops with him to attack the rebels at Shouyang. Bao Xin fought his way deep into the enemy position and was killed by the rebels. Cao Cao pursued the rebel troops as far as Jibei, where tens of thousands surrendered. Cao Cao immediately used the surrendered rebels as his vanguard. Wherever his army went, everyone submitted. In little more than a hundred days, he accepted the surrender of more than three hundred thousand soldiers and over a million men and women. Cao Cao selected the strongest and most capable among them and called them the “Qingzhou Troops.” He ordered all the rest to return to farming. From then on, Cao Cao’s power and reputation grew daily. When the report of victory reached Chang’an, the court promoted Cao Cao to General Who Guards the East.\n\nWhile in Yan Province, Cao Cao recruited worthy and talented men. An uncle and nephew came to join him. The uncle was from Yingyin in Yingchuan. His surname was Xun, his personal name Yu, and his style Wenruo. He was the son of Xun Kun. He had formerly served Yuan Shao but had now left Yuan Shao to join Cao Cao. Cao Cao was delighted after speaking with him and said, “This man is my Zhang Liang!” He then appointed Xun Yu Marching Army Major. Xun Yu’s nephew was Xun You, styled Gongda, a famous scholar throughout the realm. He had once been appointed Gentleman Attendant at the Yellow Gate, but later resigned his office and returned home. Now he joined Cao Cao together with his uncle, and Cao Cao made him Instructor to the Marching Army. Xun Yu said, “I have heard that there is a worthy scholar in Yan Province, but I do not know where he is now.” Cao Cao asked who it was. Xun Yu said, “He is from Dong’e in Dong Commandery. His surname is Cheng, his personal name Yu, and his style Zhongde.” Cao Cao said, “I too have heard his name for a long time.” He therefore sent men to inquire about him in his home district. They learned that he was studying in the mountains, and Cao Cao respectfully invited him to come. When Cheng Yu arrived, Cao Cao was delighted. Cheng Yu said to Xun Yu, “I am a lonely, ill-informed man with little learning, and I am not worthy of your recommendation. A man from your own district has the surname Guo, the personal name Jia, and the style Fengxiao. He is a worthy scholar of the present age. Why do you not seek him out and bring him here?” Xun Yu suddenly remembered and said, “I nearly forgot him!” He then urged Cao Cao to summon Guo Jia to Yan Province. Together they discussed the affairs of the empire. Guo Jia recommended a direct descendant of Emperor Guangwu from Chengde in Huainan. His surname was Liu, his personal name Ye, and his style Ziyang. Cao Cao immediately invited Liu Ye to come. Liu Ye in turn recommended two men. One was from Changyi in Shanyang. His surname was Man, his personal name Chong, and his style Boning. The other was from Wucheng. His surname was Lü, his personal name Qian, and his style Zike. Cao Cao had long known of the reputations of both men, so he invited them to serve as officers in his army. Man Chong and Lü Qian jointly recommended another man, from Pingqiu in Chenliu. His surname was Mao, his personal name Jie, and his style Xiaoxian. Cao Cao also invited him to serve as an officer. Another commander came with several hundred soldiers to join Cao Cao. He was from Juping in Taishan. His surname was Yu, his personal name Jin, and his style Wenze. Cao Cao saw that he was thoroughly skilled in archery and horsemanship and outstanding in martial arts, so he appointed him Major in Charge of the Army.\n\nOne day, Xiahou Dun brought a large, powerfully built man to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked who he was. Xiahou Dun said, “This man is from Chenliu. His surname is Dian, his personal name Wei, and his courage and strength surpass those of ordinary men. He formerly served Zhang Miao, but he quarreled with men under Zhang Miao’s command, killed several dozen of them with his own hands, and fled into the mountains. While I was out hunting, I saw Dian Wei chase a deer across a mountain stream, so I took him into my army. I have now brought him especially to recommend him to you.” Cao Cao said, “From his towering and powerful appearance, I can see that he must possess great courage and strength.” Xiahou Dun said, “He once killed a man to avenge a friend, carried the man’s head straight through a crowded marketplace, and several hundred people did not dare approach him. The two iron halberds he now uses weigh eighty jin. He carries them under his arms while mounting his horse and wields them as though they were flying.” Cao Cao immediately ordered Dian Wei to demonstrate. Carrying the halberds under his arms, Dian Wei spurred his horse and galloped back and forth. Suddenly the great banner before Cao Cao’s tent was caught by the wind and seemed about to topple. A group of soldiers tried to hold it steady but could not. Dian Wei dismounted, shouted at the soldiers to stand back, and grasped the banner pole with one hand. He stood in the wind, lofty and unmoving. Cao Cao said, “This is the E Lai of ancient times!” He appointed Dian Wei Commandant Before the Tent, took off his own brocade coat, and presented it to him together with a fine horse and carved saddle.\n\nFrom then on, Cao Cao had wise strategists among his civil officers and fierce commanders among his military officers, and his power overawed the lands east of the mountains. He sent Ying Shao, Administrator of Taishan, to Langya Commandery to welcome his father, Cao Song. Cao Song had fled the troubles in Chenliu and was living in seclusion in Langya. When he received the letter, he immediately set out for Yan Province with his younger brother Cao De, more than forty members of his household, young and old, over a hundred attendants, and more than a hundred carts. Their route passed through Xu Province. Tao Qian, Administrator of Xu Province, was styled Gongzu. He was gentle, generous, sincere, and honest. He had long wished to form friendly relations with Cao Cao but had never found an opportunity. When he learned that Cao Cao’s father was passing through, he went beyond the border to welcome him, bowed twice to show his respect, arranged a great feast, and entertained him generously for two days. When Cao Song wished to continue his journey, Tao Qian personally escorted him beyond the city walls and specially assigned Commandant Zhang Kai and five hundred soldiers to guard him on his way.\n\nCao Song led his household onward until they reached the area between Hua and Fei. It was the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, and a sudden heavy rain began to fall. They had no choice but to seek lodging in an old temple. The monks admitted them, and Cao Song settled his family there and ordered Zhang Kai to station his soldiers in the two side galleries. All the soldiers’ clothes and equipment were soaked by the rain, and they complained together. Zhang Kai summoned his subordinate leaders to a secluded place and said, “We were originally remnants of the Yellow Turbans and only reluctantly surrendered to Tao Qian. We have gained nothing from it. Cao Song now has countless baggage carts and wagons. If you want wealth and rank, it will not be difficult. At the third watch tonight, we will all cut our way inside, kill Cao Song and his whole family, seize their property, and go into the mountains together to become outlaws. What do you think of this plan?” They all agreed. That night the wind and rain had not ceased. Cao Song was sitting inside when he suddenly heard shouting rise on every side. Cao De went out with his sword to see what was happening and was immediately stabbed to death. Cao Song hurriedly took one of his concubines into the rear of the abbot’s quarters and tried to escape over the wall. The concubine was too fat to get over it. In his panic, Cao Song hid with her in a latrine, where the disorderly soldiers killed them. Ying Shao fought desperately and escaped with his life, then went to join Yuan Shao. Zhang Kai killed Cao Song’s entire household, seized the property, set fire to the temple, and fled toward Huainan with his five hundred men. A later poet wrote:\n\nThe world praises Cao Cao as a crafty hero;\nHe once killed the entire household of Lü.\nNow his whole house has met death at others’ hands:\nHeaven’s justice turns in a circle and never fails to repay.\n\nSome soldiers under Ying Shao who had escaped with their lives went and reported the matter to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao heard, he wept and collapsed to the ground. Those around him helped him up. Grinding his teeth, Cao Cao said, “Tao Qian let his soldiers kill my father. This hatred cannot exist beneath the same sky! I will now raise my entire army and scour Xu Province clean. Only then will my hatred be avenged!” He left Xun Yu and Cheng Yu with thirty thousand troops to defend the three counties of Juancheng, Fan, and Dong’e, and led all the rest in a fierce advance on Xu Province. Xiahou Dun, Yu Jin, and Dian Wei formed the vanguard. Cao Cao ordered that whenever they captured a city, they were to massacre every common person within it to avenge his father.\n\nAt that time, Bian Rang, Administrator of Jiujiang, was a close friend of Tao Qian. When he heard that Xu Province was in danger, he personally led five thousand troops to its aid. Cao Cao was furious when he learned of this and sent Xiahou Dun to intercept and kill him on the road. At the time, Chen Gong was serving as an officer in Dong Commandery, and he too was a close friend of Tao Qian. When he heard that Cao Cao had raised an army to avenge himself and intended to kill all the common people, he traveled day and night to see him. Cao Cao knew that he had come to argue Tao Qian’s case and at first did not wish to see him. Yet he could not erase the debt of their former friendship, so he had no choice but to invite him into the command tent. Chen Gong said, “I now hear that you, illustrious lord, are bringing a great army against Xu Province to avenge your honored father and intend to kill all the common people wherever you go. I have therefore come especially to offer you advice. Tao Qian is a benevolent and honorable man, not one who forgets righteousness for profit. Your honored father’s death was Zhang Kai’s crime, not Tao Qian’s. Moreover, what grievance do you have against the people of the province and its counties? To kill them would bring misfortune. I hope you will think three times before acting.” Cao Cao angrily said, “You abandoned me and left in the past. What face do you have to come and see me again? Tao Qian killed my entire family. I have sworn to tear out his gallbladder and gouge out his heart to avenge my hatred! Though you have come to argue Tao Qian’s case, what can you do if I refuse to listen?” Chen Gong took his leave and came out, sighing, “I have no face to meet Tao Qian either!” He then spurred his horse away to join Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.\n\nAs Cao Cao’s great army advanced, it slaughtered the people and dug open graves wherever it went. In Xu Province, Tao Qian heard that Cao Cao had raised an army for revenge and was massacring the common people. He raised his face to Heaven and wept bitterly, saying, “I have sinned against Heaven and caused the people of Xu Province to suffer this great calamity!” He urgently assembled all his officials to discuss the matter. Cao Bao said, “Cao Cao’s army has already arrived. How can we simply bind our hands and wait for death? I am willing to help you defeat him.” Tao Qian had no choice but to lead his troops out to meet the enemy. From a distance, Cao Cao’s army looked like frost spread across the land and surging snow. In the central army stood two white banners bearing four large words: “Avenge Wrongs and Wipe Away Hatred.” The troops and cavalry formed their battle lines. Cao Cao spurred his horse out from the formation. Dressed from head to foot in white mourning clothes, he raised his whip and shouted curses. Tao Qian also rode out beneath the banners at the gate of his formation. He leaned forward in the saddle and saluted, saying, “I originally wished to form friendly relations with you, illustrious lord, and for that reason entrusted Zhang Kai with escorting your father. I never expected the villain’s heart to remain unchanged and bring about this disaster. It truly was not Tao Qian’s doing. I hope you, illustrious lord, will examine the facts.” Cao Cao cursed him furiously: “Old scoundrel! You killed my father and still dare talk nonsense! Who can capture this old villain alive?” Xiahou Dun answered the call and charged out. Tao Qian fled in alarm back into his formation. Xiahou Dun pursued him, but Cao Bao leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and came forward to meet him. Just as their horses crossed, a violent wind suddenly rose, driving sand through the air and sending stones rolling. Both armies fell into disorder, and each side withdrew its troops.\n\nTao Qian entered the city and discussed the situation with his officers, saying, “Cao Cao’s army is too powerful to resist. I should bind myself and go to Cao Cao’s camp, allowing him to cut me apart as he pleases, so that I may save the lives of the people of Xu Province.” Before he had finished speaking, one man stepped forward and said, “You, Governor, have governed Xu Province for many years, and the people are grateful for your kindness. Though Cao Cao’s army is large, it has not yet broken our city. You, Governor, and the people must hold the walls firmly and not go out. Though I have little ability, I am willing to employ a small plan that will leave Cao Cao without even a place to bury his body!” Everyone was astonished and asked what plan he would use. Truly:\n\nHe sought friendship but created hatred instead;\nWho knew that at the point of death, new life would appear?\n\nWho was this man after all? Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 11\n\nLiu Bei Rescues Kong Rong at Beihai; Lü Bu Defeats Cao Cao at Puyang\n\nNow the man who offered the plan was from Qu County in Donghai. His surname was Mi, his given name Zhu, and his courtesy name Zizhong. His family had been rich and powerful for generations. Once, after going to Luoyang on business, he was returning by carriage when he met a beautiful woman on the road who asked to ride with him. Mi Zhu got down and walked, letting the woman sit in the carriage. The woman invited Mi Zhu to ride with her. Mi Zhu entered the carriage and sat upright, never casting an improper glance at her. After they had traveled several miles, the woman took her leave. Before parting, she said to Mi Zhu, “I am the Star Lord of the Fire Virtue of the South. By command of the Supreme Emperor, I am going to burn down your house. Because you have treated me with courtesy, I am telling you plainly. You may hurry home and move out your property. I shall come tonight.” When she had finished speaking, she vanished. Mi Zhu was greatly alarmed and rushed home at full speed. He hurriedly moved everything out of the house. That evening, a fire did indeed break out in the kitchen and completely burned down his home. After this, Mi Zhu gave away much of his family wealth, aiding the poor and relieving those in distress. Later, Tao Qian appointed him Assistant Officer. That day he proposed this plan: “I am willing to go personally to Beihai Commandery and ask Kong Rong to raise troops for our rescue. We must also find someone to go to Tian Kai in Qingzhou and ask for help. If troops from both places arrive together, Cao Cao will certainly withdraw.” Tao Qian accepted the plan and wrote two letters. He then asked which man under his command dared go to Qingzhou to seek help. One man immediately volunteered. Everyone looked at him. He was from Guangling; his surname was Chen, his given name Deng, and his courtesy name Yuanlong. Tao Qian first sent Chen Yuanlong away to Qingzhou. Then he ordered Mi Zhu to carry the other letter to Beihai, while he himself led the others in defending the city and preparing against attack.\n\nNow Kong Rong of Beihai had the courtesy name Wenju and was a native of Qufu in the state of Lu. He was a twentieth-generation descendant of Confucius and the son of Kong Zhou, Commandant of Taishan. He was intelligent from childhood. When he was ten years old, he went to call upon Li Ying, Governor of Henan. The gatekeeper made things difficult for him, but Kong Rong said, “My family and Chancellor Li’s have been close for generations.” After he was admitted, Li Ying asked, “What relationship was there between your ancestor and mine?” Kong Rong replied, “Long ago, Confucius asked Laozi about the rites. Does that not mean that you and I belong to families connected through many generations?” Li Ying was greatly amazed. A short while later, Chen Wei, Grand Master of the Palace, arrived. Li Ying pointed to Kong Rong and said, “This is a remarkable child.” Chen Wei said, “A person clever in childhood may not necessarily be clever when grown.” Kong Rong immediately replied, “According to what you say, sir, you must have been very clever as a child.” Chen Wei and the others all laughed and said, “When this boy grows up, he will surely become a great man of his age.” From then on, Kong Rong became famous. Later he served as General of the Household and, after several promotions, became Governor of Beihai. He was exceedingly fond of guests and often said, “May the seats always be filled with guests, and the wine jars never be empty. That is my wish.” During his six years in Beihai, he won the deep loyalty of the people.\n\nThat day, while Kong Rong was sitting with his guests, someone reported that Mi Zhu had arrived from Xuzhou. Kong Rong invited him in and asked the purpose of his visit. Mi Zhu produced Tao Qian’s letter and said, “Cao Cao’s siege and attacks are extremely fierce. We hope that you, illustrious lord, will grant us your aid.” Kong Rong said, “Tao Gongzu and I are close friends, and now you, Zizhong, have personally come here. How could I refuse to go? It is only that Cao Mengde has no feud with me, so I should first send someone with a letter to reconcile the two sides. If he refuses, I will then raise troops.” Mi Zhu said, “Cao Cao relies on the might of his army. He will certainly refuse peace.” Kong Rong ordered troops to be mustered while also sending a messenger with a letter. As they were discussing matters, a sudden report came that Guan Hai, a leader among the remnants of the Yellow Turbans, was bringing tens of thousands of bandits in a murderous advance. Kong Rong was greatly alarmed. He hurriedly assembled his own troops and left the city to meet the bandits in battle. Guan Hai rode forward and said, “I know Beihai has abundant grain. Lend me ten thousand shi, and I will withdraw at once. Otherwise, I will break into the city and spare neither old nor young!” Kong Rong rebuked him: “I am a minister of the great Han and guard the land of the great Han. How could I have grain to give to bandits?” Guan Hai flew into a rage, spurred his horse, brandished his saber, and charged straight at Kong Rong. Kong Rong’s officer Zong Bao rode out with his spear leveled. They had fought only a few bouts when Guan Hai struck once with his saber and cut Zong Bao down from his horse. Kong Rong’s troops fell into disorder and fled back into the city. Guan Hai divided his forces and surrounded the city on all four sides. Kong Rong was deeply troubled, and there is no need to say that Mi Zhu was filled with anxiety.\n\nThe next day, Kong Rong climbed the city wall and looked into the distance. Seeing the immense strength of the bandits, his anxiety doubled. Suddenly, he saw a man outside the city brandishing a spear and leaping forward on horseback. He fought his way into the bandit formation, charging left and right as though entering an empty land. He came straight to the foot of the wall and shouted, “Open the gate!” Kong Rong did not know who he was and dared not open it. The bandits pursued him to the riverbank. The man wheeled around and repeatedly thrust his spear, knocking more than ten men from their horses. The bandits drew back, and Kong Rong quickly ordered the gate opened and the man admitted. The man dismounted, laid aside his spear, went straight up onto the wall, and bowed before Kong Rong. Kong Rong asked his name. He replied, “I am from Huang County in Donglai. My double surname is Taishi, my given name is Ci, and my courtesy name is Ziyi. My aged mother has repeatedly received your generous care. Yesterday I returned from Liaodong to visit my family. When I learned that bandits were besieging the city, my mother said, ‘We have repeatedly received deep kindness from the Governor. You must go to his rescue.’ That is why I have come alone on horseback.” Kong Rong was overjoyed. Although Kong Rong and Taishi Ci had never met, Kong Rong knew him to be a hero. Because Taishi Ci had gone far away while his aged mother lived more than twenty miles from the city, Kong Rong had often sent people to give her grain and silk. His mother was grateful for Kong Rong’s kindness and had therefore specially sent Taishi Ci to his rescue.\n\nKong Rong treated Taishi Ci with great honor and presented him with clothing, armor, a saddle, and a horse. Taishi Ci said, “I ask to borrow one thousand elite troops and leave the city to attack the bandits.” Kong Rong said, “Although you are brave, the bandits are extremely powerful. You must not go out lightly.” Taishi Ci said, “My aged mother was grateful for your great kindness and specially sent me here. If I cannot lift the siege, I will have no face to see my mother again. I ask to fight one decisive battle to the death.” Kong Rong said, “I have heard that Liu Xuande is a hero of the present age. If we could ask him to come to our rescue, this siege would be lifted by itself. The only trouble is that there is no one I can send.” Taishi Ci said, “Write a letter, Governor, and I will go there at once.” Kong Rong was delighted and wrote a letter for Taishi Ci. Taishi Ci put on his armor and mounted his horse, with bow and arrows at his waist and an iron spear in his hand. After eating his fill and making every preparation, he waited until the city gate opened, then galloped out alone. As he approached the river, bandit officers led their men against him. Taishi Ci stabbed several men to death one after another and broke through the encirclement. Guan Hai learned that someone had left the city and guessed that he must be going to ask for reinforcements. He personally led several hundred horsemen in pursuit and surrounded Taishi Ci on all sides. Taishi Ci rested his spear, took up his bow, set arrows to the string, and shot in every direction. Every shot sent a man tumbling from his horse. The bandits did not dare continue the pursuit. Taishi Ci escaped and traveled through the night to Pingyuan to see Liu Xuande. After performing the proper courtesies, he fully explained how Kong Rong of Beihai had been surrounded and was asking for help, then presented the letter. After Liu Xuande read it, he asked Taishi Ci, “Who are you, sir?” Taishi Ci replied, “I am Taishi Ci, an obscure man of Donghai. Kong Rong and I are not related by blood, nor are we fellow countrymen. It is only that our spirits and sense of honor accord, and we share the resolve to divide each other’s troubles and endure hardship together. Now Guan Hai has raised a violent rebellion and surrounded Beihai. Kong Rong is isolated, without resources or anyone to appeal to, and his danger may come at any moment. I have heard that your humanity and righteousness have long been renowned and that you can rescue people in desperate danger. He therefore specially ordered me to face the weapons, break through the encirclement, and come here to ask for help.” Liu Xuande’s expression became solemn, and he replied, “Does Kong Rong of Beihai know that there is a Liu Bei in this world?” He then joined Yunzhang and Yide in mustering three thousand elite troops and advanced toward Beihai Commandery.\n\nWhen Guan Hai saw the relief army arriving, he personally led his troops out to meet it. Because Liu Xuande had few soldiers, he gave him little thought. Liu Xuande, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Taishi Ci reined in their horses before the formation, while Guan Hai rode straight out in anger. Taishi Ci was about to advance, but Yunzhang had already ridden out and charged directly at Guan Hai. As the two horses met, all the soldiers shouted. How could Guan Hai possibly withstand Yunzhang? After several dozen bouts, the Green Dragon Saber rose and split Guan Hai from his horse. Taishi Ci and Zhang Fei charged out together, raising their two spears side by side and plunging into the bandit formation. Liu Xuande drove his troops forward to attack. From the city wall, Kong Rong saw Taishi Ci, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei pursuing and killing the bandits like tigers among a flock of sheep, ranging everywhere with none able to withstand them. He therefore led his troops out of the city. Attacked from both sides, the bandits suffered a crushing defeat. Countless men surrendered, and the remaining bands scattered in collapse.\n\nKong Rong welcomed Liu Xuande into the city. After they had exchanged the proper courtesies, he held a great banquet in celebration. He also brought Mi Zhu forward to meet Liu Xuande and gave a full account of how Zhang Kai had killed Cao Song, saying, “Now Cao Cao has let his troops plunder without restraint and has surrounded Xuzhou. Mi Zhu has come especially to ask for help.” Liu Xuande said, “Tao Gongzu is a humane man and a gentleman. I never expected him to suffer this unjust and undeserved calamity.” Kong Rong said, “You are a kinsman of the Han imperial house. Now Cao Cao is slaughtering the people, relying on strength to bully the weak. Why will you not go with me to rescue them?” Liu Xuande said, “I do not dare refuse, but my troops are few and my officers scarce. I fear I cannot lightly set them in motion.” Kong Rong said, “Although I wish to save Tao Gongzu partly because of our old friendship, I also act for the sake of great righteousness. Can it be that you alone have no heart for upholding justice?” Liu Xuande said, “Since that is so, please go ahead, Wenju. Allow me to go to Gongsun Zan and borrow three or five thousand troops. I will follow immediately.” Kong Rong said, “You must not break your word.” Liu Xuande replied, “What sort of man do you take me for? The Sage said, ‘From ancient times, all men have died, but without trust a man cannot stand.’ Whether Liu Bei succeeds in borrowing troops or not, I will certainly come in person.” Kong Rong accepted this. He ordered Mi Zhu to return first to Xuzhou with the news, while he himself prepared to set out. Taishi Ci bowed in thanks and said, “I came to assist you by my mother’s command, and fortunately you are now out of danger. Liu Yao, Inspector of Yangzhou and a man from my own commandery, has sent a letter summoning me. I dare not refuse to go. Allow me to hope that we shall meet again.” Kong Rong offered him gold and silk as a reward, but Taishi Ci refused to accept them and returned home. When his mother saw him, she said happily, “I am glad that you have been able to repay Beihai!” She then sent Taishi Ci on to Yangzhou.\n\nThere is no more to say here of Kong Rong raising his troops. Liu Xuande left Beihai and went to see Gongsun Zan, to whom he explained his wish to rescue Xuzhou. Gongsun Zan said, “Cao Cao has no feud with you. Why go to such trouble on another man’s behalf?” Liu Xuande replied, “I have already given my promise and dare not break faith.” Gongsun Zan said, “I will lend you two thousand cavalry and infantry.” Liu Xuande said, “I also hope you will lend me Zhao Zilong to accompany us.” Gongsun Zan agreed. Liu Xuande then led his own three thousand men with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei as the advance force, while Zilong followed with two thousand men, and they marched toward Xuzhou.\n\nMi Zhu returned and reported to Tao Qian that Kong Rong of Beihai had also secured Liu Xuande’s aid. Chen Yuanlong likewise returned to report that Tian Kai of Qingzhou had gladly led troops to the rescue. Tao Qian’s mind was set at ease. But the two armies under Kong Rong and Tian Kai feared the ferocity of Cao Cao’s troops. They set up camps far away beneath the hills and did not dare advance lightly. When Cao Cao saw that the two armies had arrived, he too divided his forces and did not dare press forward to attack the city.\n\nWhen Liu Xuande’s army arrived, he met Kong Rong. Kong Rong said, “Cao Cao’s army is powerful, and Cao Cao is also skilled in warfare. We must not lightly give battle. Let us first watch his movements, and then advance.” Liu Xuande said, “I only fear that there is no grain in the city and that it cannot hold out long. I will order Yunzhang and Zilong to lead four thousand troops and assist under your command. Zhang Fei and I will rush toward Cao Cao’s camp, pass straight through to Xuzhou, and meet Governor Tao to discuss our plans.” Kong Rong was overjoyed. He joined forces with Tian Kai, arranging their camps to support each other like the two horns of an animal, while Yunzhang and Zilong led troops to provide support on both sides. That day, Liu Xuande and Zhang Fei led one thousand men in an attack along the edge of Cao Cao’s camp. While they were advancing, a drum suddenly sounded within the camp. Cavalry and infantry poured out like surging tides and rolling waves. At their head was a great officer, Yu Jin, who reined in his horse and shouted, “Madman, where are you going?” When Zhang Fei saw him, he wasted no words and charged directly at Yu Jin. Their horses met, and they fought for several bouts. Liu Xuande drew his paired swords and signaled his troops to advance in force. Yu Jin was defeated and fled. Zhang Fei pursued and killed at the front, driving straight to the walls of Xuzhou. From the city wall, they saw a red banner with white characters that read in large writing, “Liu Xuande of Pingyuan.” Tao Qian quickly ordered the gate opened. Liu Xuande entered the city, where Tao Qian received him, and together they went to the government offices. After the formal courtesies, Tao Qian gave a banquet for him while also rewarding and comforting the troops.\n\nWhen Tao Qian saw Liu Xuande’s lofty bearing and heard his open and generous speech, he was delighted. He ordered Mi Zhu to bring the official tablet and seal of Xuzhou and offered them to Liu Xuande. Liu Xuande was startled and said, “What do you mean by this?” Tao Qian said, “The realm is now in disorder, and the royal order has collapsed. You are a kinsman of the Han imperial house and should devote your strength to supporting the state. I am old and incapable, and I willingly yield Xuzhou to you. Do not refuse. I shall personally write a memorial and report the matter to the imperial court.” Liu Xuande left his seat and bowed twice, saying, “Although Liu Bei is descended from the Han dynasty, my achievements are slight and my virtue is poor. Even as Chancellor of Pingyuan, I fear I am unfit for office. I came now to assist you only for the sake of great righteousness. In saying this, can it be that you suspect Liu Bei of harboring the desire to annex your territory? If I have such a thought, may Heaven give me no protection!” Tao Qian said, “These are my true feelings.” He offered Xuzhou again and again, but Liu Xuande would not accept it. Mi Zhu came forward and said, “The enemy is now at the city walls. We should first discuss a plan to drive them back. When the matter is settled, you may offer Xuzhou again.” Liu Xuande said, “I shall send a letter to Cao Cao and urge him to make peace. If he refuses, it will not be too late to fight.” He therefore sent proclamations to the three camps, ordering them to keep their troops in place, and sent a messenger carrying a letter to Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao was in his army discussing affairs with his officers when someone reported that a letter of challenge had come from Xuzhou. Cao Cao opened and read it. It was a letter from Liu Bei, which said in brief: “Since I had the honor of seeing your face outside the passes, Heaven has separated us in different regions, and I have had no chance to attend you. Recently, your honored father, Lord Cao, was killed because of Zhang Kai’s cruelty. It was not Tao Gongzu’s fault. At present, the surviving remnants of the Yellow Turbans are causing disorder outside, while Dong Zhuo’s remaining followers occupy positions within. I hope that you, illustrious lord, will place the imperial court’s urgent needs before your private feud and withdraw your army from Xuzhou in order to rescue the nation from disaster. Then Xuzhou will be greatly fortunate, and the whole realm will be greatly fortunate!” After reading the letter, Cao Cao cursed loudly: “Who is Liu Bei, that he dares write to advise me? There are even words of mockery and reproach in it!” He ordered the messenger beheaded and commanded his army to attack the city with all its strength. Guo Jia advised him: “Liu Bei has come from afar to bring aid. He has offered courtesy before using force. My lord should answer him with pleasant words to make his mind careless. Then advance and attack the city, and it can be taken.” Cao Cao followed his advice. He treated the messenger generously and kept him there while waiting for a reply to be prepared.\n\nWhile they were still discussing matters, a dispatch rider suddenly galloped in with news of disaster. Cao Cao asked what had happened. The rider reported that Lü Bu had taken Yanzhou by surprise and now occupied Puyang. It turned out that after Lü Bu had suffered during the disorder caused by Li Jue and Guo Si, he fled through Wuguan and went to join Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu distrusted Lü Bu because of his repeated changes of allegiance and refused to receive him. Lü Bu then went to Yuan Shao, who accepted him and joined him in defeating Zhang Yan at Changshan. Lü Bu believed that he had achieved his ambitions and treated Yuan Shao’s officers and soldiers arrogantly. Yuan Shao wanted to kill him, so Lü Bu left and went to Zhang Yang, who received him.\n\nAt that time, Pang Shu was in Chang’an and secretly sheltered Lü Bu’s wife and children, then sent them back to him. When Li Jue and Guo Si learned of this, they beheaded Pang Shu and wrote to Zhang Yang, ordering him to kill Lü Bu. Lü Bu therefore abandoned Zhang Yang and went to Zhang Miao. Just then Zhang Miao’s younger brother, Zhang Chao, brought Chen Gong to see Zhang Miao. Chen Gong said to Zhang Miao, “The realm is now breaking apart, and heroes are rising everywhere. You command the forces of a territory one thousand li across, yet you submit to another man’s control. Is that not shameful? Cao Cao has now gone east on campaign, leaving Yanzhou empty, while Lü Bu is a warrior of the present age. If you join him in taking Yanzhou, you may build the achievements of a hegemon.” Zhang Miao was delighted and ordered Lü Bu to take Yanzhou by surprise and then occupy Puyang. Only three places—Juancheng, Dong’e, and Fan County—remained secure because Xun Yu and Cheng Yu formed plans, connected their defenses, and held the cities to the death. All the other places fell. Cao Ren fought repeatedly but could win no victory, and so he sent this urgent appeal. When Cao Cao heard the report, he was greatly alarmed and said, “If Yanzhou is lost, I will have no home to return to. I must deal with this at once!” Guo Jia said, “This is an excellent chance for my lord to do Liu Bei a favor. Withdraw your army and go recover Yanzhou.” Cao Cao agreed. He immediately wrote a reply to Liu Bei, struck camp, and withdrew his troops.\n\nThe messenger returned to Xuzhou, entered the city, and met Tao Qian. He presented Cao Cao’s letter and reported that Cao Cao’s army had already withdrawn. Tao Qian was overjoyed and sent men to invite Kong Rong, Tian Kai, Yunzhang, Zilong, and the others to a great gathering in the city. When the banquet was over, Tao Qian invited Liu Xuande to the highest seat, folded his hands, and said before everyone, “I am old, and my two sons lack ability. They are unfit to bear the state’s heavy responsibilities. Lord Liu is a descendant of the imperial house, broad in virtue and high in talent, and may govern Xuzhou. I willingly ask to retire and tend to my illness.” Liu Xuande said, “Kong Wenju sent me to rescue Xuzhou for the sake of righteousness. If I now occupy it without cause and make it my own, the world will regard me as an unrighteous man.” Mi Zhu said, “The Han imperial house is now in decline, and all within the seas is overturned. This is precisely the time to establish achievements and build a great enterprise. Xuzhou is rich and flourishing, with a million households and inhabitants. Governor Liu should rule it and must not refuse.” Liu Xuande said, “I absolutely dare not accept this command.” Chen Deng said, “Governor Tao is often ill and cannot manage affairs. Illustrious lord, do not refuse.” Liu Xuande said, “Yuan Gonglu comes from a family that produced Three Excellencies over four generations, and all within the seas turn to him. He is nearby in Shouchun. Why not yield the province to him?” Kong Rong said, “Yuan Gonglu is nothing but dry bones in a tomb. Why even mention him? In the matter before us today, if Heaven gives and you do not take, regret will be beyond recovery.”\n\nLiu Xuande remained firm and would not accept. Tao Qian wept and said, “If you abandon me and leave, I will die unable to close my eyes!” Yunzhang said, “Since Lord Tao has offered it to you, Elder Brother, you may take temporary charge of the province’s affairs.” Zhang Fei said, “It is not as if we are forcing him to give us his province and commanderies. He is offering them out of goodwill, so why refuse so bitterly?” Liu Xuande said, “Do you wish to drive me into unrighteousness?” Tao Qian offered Xuzhou again and again, but Liu Xuande still would not accept. Tao Qian said, “If Xuande is determined not to agree, there is a nearby town called Xiaopei, which is suitable for stationing troops. Please station your army there for the time being in order to protect Xuzhou. What do you say?” Everyone urged Liu Xuande to remain at Xiaopei, and he agreed. When Tao Qian had finished rewarding the army, Zhao Yun took his leave. Liu Xuande held his hand, shed tears, and parted from him. Kong Rong and Tian Kai also said their farewells and led their armies home. Liu Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei led their own forces to Xiaopei, repaired the city walls, and comforted and instructed the inhabitants.\n\nWhen Cao Cao returned with his army, Cao Ren received him and reported that Lü Bu’s power was great and that he was also supported by Chen Gong. Yanzhou and Puyang had already been lost. Only Juancheng, Dong’e, and Fan County remained, because Xun Yu and Cheng Yu had devised plans to link them together and defend their walls to the death. Cao Cao said, “I judge that Lü Bu has courage but no strategy. He is not worth fearing.” He ordered the army to set up camp for the time being while they discussed further plans.\n\nWhen Lü Bu learned that Cao Cao’s returning army had already passed Teng County, he summoned his deputy officers Xue Lan and Li Feng and said, “I have long wished to make use of you two. You may lead ten thousand troops and firmly defend Yanzhou. I will personally lead the army forward to defeat Cao Cao.” The two men accepted the command. Chen Gong hurried in and said, “Where do you intend to go after abandoning Yanzhou, General?” Lü Bu said, “I intend to station troops at Puyang, creating the balance of a three-legged cauldron.” Chen Gong said, “That is a mistake. Xue Lan will certainly be unable to hold Yanzhou. One hundred and eighty li directly south of here, the road through Taishan is dangerous. You could conceal ten thousand elite troops there. When Cao Cao’s soldiers hear that Yanzhou has been lost, they will certainly advance at double speed. Wait until half have passed through, then strike once, and Cao Cao can be captured.” Lü Bu said, “I have another excellent plan for stationing troops at Puyang. How could you understand it?” He therefore rejected Chen Gong’s advice, placed Xue Lan in command of Yanzhou’s defense, and departed.\n\nWhen Cao Cao’s army reached the dangerous road through Taishan, Guo Jia said, “We must not advance yet. I fear there are troops in ambush here.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “Lü Bu is a man without strategy. That is why he ordered Xue Lan to defend Yanzhou while he himself went to Puyang. How could he have an ambush here? Order Cao Ren to lead one army in surrounding Yanzhou. I will advance on Puyang and quickly attack Lü Bu.”\n\nWhen Chen Gong heard that Cao Cao’s army was approaching, he offered a plan: “Cao Cao’s soldiers have come from far away and are weary. Our advantage lies in fighting quickly. We must not allow them to recover their strength.” Lü Bu said, “Alone on one horse, I have ridden freely across the realm. Why should I fear Cao Cao? Wait until he has set up camp, and I will capture him myself.”\n\nWhen Cao Cao’s army approached Puyang, it halted and set up camp. The next day, Cao Cao led his officers out and arranged his army in the open country. Cao Cao reined in his horse beneath the commander’s standard and watched Lü Bu’s troops approach from afar. As the formation closed into a circle, Lü Bu rode out first. Eight fierce officers formed ranks on either side of him. The first was from Mayi in Yanmen: his surname was Zhang, his given name Liao, and his courtesy name Wenyuan. The second was from Huayin in Taishan: his surname was Zang, his given name Ba, and his courtesy name Xuangao. These two officers also led six fierce officers: Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, Wei Xu, Song Xian, and Hou Cheng. Lü Bu’s army numbered fifty thousand, and the thunder of its drums shook the ground. Cao Cao pointed at Lü Bu and said, “You and I have never had a feud. Why have you seized my province and commanderies?” Lü Bu replied, “The cities of the Han belong to everyone. Why should you alone possess them?” He then ordered Zang Ba to ride out and challenge Cao Cao’s army. Yue Jin rode from Cao Cao’s ranks to meet him. Their horses met, and both spears rose together. They fought for more than thirty bouts without either winning. Xiahou Dun spurred his horse forward to join the fight, but Zhang Liao rode from Lü Bu’s formation and intercepted him. Lü Bu’s temper flared. Leveling his halberd and urging his horse forward, he charged out from the formation. Xiahou Dun and Yue Jin both fled. Lü Bu pressed the attack, and Cao Cao’s army suffered a crushing defeat and retreated thirty or forty li. Lü Bu then withdrew his troops.\n\nAfter losing the battle, Cao Cao returned to camp and discussed matters with his officers. Yu Jin said, “Today I climbed a hill to observe the country. West of Puyang, Lü Bu has a camp that seems to hold few troops. Tonight, believing that our army has fled in defeat, they will certainly be unprepared. We can lead troops against it. If we take the camp, Lü Bu’s army will surely become afraid. This is the best plan.” Cao Cao followed his advice. Taking six officers—Cao Hong, Li Dian, Mao Jie, Lü Qian, Yu Jin, and Dian Wei—he selected twenty thousand cavalry and infantry and advanced through the night along a minor road.\n\nMeanwhile, Lü Bu was rewarding his troops in camp. Chen Gong said, “The western camp is a vital position. What will we do if Cao Cao attacks it by surprise?” Lü Bu replied, “He lost a battle today. How would he dare come?” Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao is exceptionally skilled in warfare. We must guard against his attacking us where we are unprepared.” Lü Bu therefore assigned Gao Shun, together with Wei Xu and Hou Cheng, to lead troops to defend the western camp.\n\nAt dusk, Cao Cao led his troops to the western camp and broke in from all four sides. The camp’s defenders could not resist and scattered in every direction, and Cao Cao seized the camp. Near the fourth watch, Gao Shun finally arrived with his troops and fought his way inside. Cao Cao personally led his soldiers to meet him and encountered Gao Shun head-on. The two armies became mixed in fierce battle. As dawn approached, drums thundered directly to the west, and someone reported that Lü Bu was personally leading an army toward them. Cao Cao abandoned the camp and fled. Gao Shun, Wei Xu, and Hou Cheng pursued from behind, while Lü Bu himself arrived with troops ahead. Yu Jin and Yue Jin fought Lü Bu together but could not hold him, and Cao Cao fled north. A body of troops emerged from behind the hills, with Zhang Liao on the left and Zang Ba on the right. Cao Cao ordered Lü Qian and Cao Hong to fight them, but the battle went badly, and Cao Cao fled west. Suddenly, there was another great burst of shouting as a body of troops arrived. Four officers—Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, and Song Xian—blocked the road. Cao Cao’s officers fought desperately, while Cao Cao led the charge against the formation. At the sound of the wooden clappers, arrows came pouring down like driving rain.\n\nCao Cao could not advance and had no plan for escape. He shouted, “Who will save me?” An officer leaped out from among the cavalry. It was Dian Wei. Brandishing his paired iron halberds, he shouted, “Do not worry, my lord!” He sprang from his horse, planted his two halberds in the ground, took more than ten short halberds, and tucked them under his arm. He said to his attendants, “Do not call out to me until the bandits are ten paces away!” Then he strode forward beneath the arrows. Several dozen horsemen from Lü Bu’s army pursued him. His attendants shouted, “Ten paces!” Dian Wei said, “Do not call to me until they are five paces away!” His attendants then said, “Five paces!” Dian Wei hurled his halberds at them. With every halberd, one man fell from his horse. Not a single cast missed, and in moments he killed more than ten men. The rest all fled. Dian Wei sprang back onto his horse, raised his pair of great iron halberds, and charged into the enemy. The four officers Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, and Song Xian could not withstand him and each fled. Dian Wei scattered the enemy and rescued Cao Cao. The other officers soon arrived behind them, and they found a road back to camp. As evening drew near, shouts rose behind them. Lü Bu came galloping after them with his halberd raised and shouted, “Cao Cao, you traitor, do not run!” By then, men and horses alike were exhausted. They looked at one another, each seeking a way to escape with his life. Indeed:\n\nThough for a time he breaks free from the heavy ring,\nHe may not withstand the fierce foe pursuing him.\n\nWhat became of Cao Cao’s life will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 12\n\nTao Qian Thrice Offers Xuzhou; Cao Cao Battles Lü Bu\n\nAs Cao Cao fled in panic, a body of troops came from directly south. It was Xiahou Dun, leading soldiers to the rescue. He intercepted Lü Bu and fought a great battle with him. They fought until dusk, when rain poured down in torrents, and each side withdrew and dispersed its forces. Cao Cao returned to camp, richly rewarded Dian Wei, and promoted him to Commandant Who Leads the Army.\n\nMeanwhile, Lü Bu returned to camp and discussed matters with Chen Gong. Chen Gong said, “In Puyang there is a wealthy household, the Tian family, with hundreds upon hundreds of servants. It is one of the great families of the commandery. We can have them secretly send someone to Cao Cao’s camp with a letter saying that Marquis Lü Wen is cruel and inhumane and has bitterly angered the people; that he now intends to move his army to Liyang, leaving only Gao Shun in the city; and that Cao Cao may advance through the night, while they act in support from within. If Cao Cao comes, we shall lure him into the city, set fire at all four gates, and place ambushes outside. Though Cao Cao has the talent to order Heaven and govern Earth, how could he escape from this?”\n\nLü Bu followed his plan and secretly instructed the Tian family to send someone straight to Cao Cao’s camp. Cao Cao, having just been defeated, was still hesitating over what to do when he was suddenly told that a man from the Tian family had arrived. The man presented a secret letter, which said, “Lü Bu has already gone to Liyang, and the city is empty. We earnestly hope you will come quickly, and we shall support you from within. A white flag bearing the large character ‘Righteousness’ will be raised on the wall as the secret signal.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and said, “Heaven is giving me Puyang!” He richly rewarded the messenger and at once prepared his army to march. Liu Ye said, “Though Lü Bu has no strategy, Chen Gong has many schemes. I fear there may be deception in this, and we must be on our guard. If my lord wishes to go, the army should be divided into three forces: two should lie in wait outside the city to provide support, and only one should enter.”\n\nCao Cao followed his advice, divided the army into three forces, and came beneath the walls of Puyang. Cao Cao first went forward to inspect the city. He saw flags and banners raised all along the walls, and at the corner of the western gate was a white flag bearing the character “Righteousness.” He was secretly delighted.\n\nAt noon that day, the city gate opened and two generals led troops out to fight: Hou Cheng commanded the front force and Gao Shun the rear. Cao Cao immediately sent Dian Wei forward to attack Hou Cheng. Hou Cheng could not withstand him, so he turned his horse and fled toward the city. Dian Wei pursued him to the drawbridge. Gao Shun also failed to stop Dian Wei, and both men retreated into the city.\n\nAmid the troops, a soldier took advantage of the confusion to slip through the lines and meet Cao Cao. He said he was a messenger from the Tian family and presented a secret letter. It said, “At the beginning of the first watch tonight, a gong will sound from the wall as the signal. You may then send in your troops. I shall offer up the gate.”\n\nCao Cao assigned Xiahou Dun to lead troops on the left and Cao Hong to lead troops on the right. He himself took the four generals Xiahou Yuan, Li Dian, Yue Jin, and Dian Wei and prepared to lead troops into the city. Li Dian said, “My lord, remain outside the city for now and allow us to enter first.”\n\nCao Cao shouted, “If I do not go in person, who will be willing to advance?” He therefore took the lead and went straight in with his troops.\n\nAt the appointed beginning of the first watch, the moon had not yet risen. Suddenly, the sound of a conch shell was heard from the western gate, and shouts rose without warning. Torches flared wildly above the gate, the city gate opened wide, and the drawbridge was lowered. Cao Cao spurred his horse forward ahead of the rest and entered. He rode all the way to the provincial offices without seeing a single person on the road.\n\nCao Cao realized that it was a trap. He hurriedly turned his horse and shouted, “Retreat!”\n\nA signal cannon sounded from within the provincial offices. Fierce fires rose at all four gates, roaring up to the sky. Gongs and drums sounded together, and the shouting was like rivers overturning and seas boiling. Zhang Liao emerged from the eastern alley and Zang Ba from the western alley, attacking from both sides and slaughtering Cao Cao’s troops.\n\nCao Cao headed for the northern gate, but Hao Meng and Cao Xing emerged beside the road and attacked him again. Cao Cao hurried toward the southern gate, where Gao Shun and Hou Cheng blocked his way. Dian Wei glared in fury and gritted his teeth, then charged and fought his way out. Gao Shun and Hou Cheng turned and fled out of the city.\n\nDian Wei fought his way to the drawbridge, but when he looked back, Cao Cao was nowhere to be seen. He wheeled around and fought his way back into the city, where he ran into Li Dian beneath the gate.\n\nDian Wei asked, “Where is our lord?”\n\nLi Dian said, “I cannot find him either.”\n\nDian Wei said, “Stay outside the city and hurry the relief force forward. I shall go back in and look for our lord.”\n\nLi Dian departed. Dian Wei fought his way into the city but could not find Cao Cao. He fought his way out again as far as the moat, where he met Yue Jin.\n\nYue Jin said, “Where is our lord?”\n\nDian Wei said, “I have gone in and out twice, but I cannot find him.”\n\nYue Jin said, “Let us fight our way in together and rescue our lord!”\n\nThe two reached the gate, but firebombs rolled down from the wall. Yue Jin’s horse could not enter. Dian Wei braved the smoke and burst through the flames, fought his way inside once more, and searched everywhere.\n\nMeanwhile, after Cao Cao saw Dian Wei fight his way out, soldiers and horsemen closed in on him from every side, preventing him from leaving by the southern gate. He turned back toward the northern gate and, in the light of the flames, ran straight into Lü Bu, who came leaping forward on horseback with his halberd leveled.\n\nCao Cao covered his face with one hand, lashed his horse, and galloped straight past. Lü Bu spurred his horse after him and struck Cao Cao’s helmet with his halberd, asking, “Where is Cao Cao?”\n\nCao Cao pointed back the other way and said, “He is the man ahead riding the yellow horse.”\n\nOn hearing this, Lü Bu abandoned Cao Cao and galloped ahead in pursuit. Cao Cao turned his horse and fled toward the eastern gate, where he met Dian Wei. Dian Wei protected Cao Cao and cut a bloody path to the city gate.\n\nThe flames there were fierce. Firewood had been pushed down from the wall, and fire covered the ground everywhere. Dian Wei used his halberds to clear it aside, then urged his horse through the smoke and flames and emerged first. Cao Cao followed him out.\n\nJust as Cao Cao reached the gateway, a burning beam collapsed from above the gate and struck his warhorse on the hindquarters. The horse fell flat on the ground. Cao Cao held up the beam with his hands and pushed it to the ground, but his arms, beard, and hair were all burned.\n\nDian Wei turned his horse back to rescue him, and just then Xiahou Yuan also arrived. Together they raised Cao Cao and escaped through the flames. Cao Cao mounted Xiahou Yuan’s horse, while Dian Wei cut open a broad road for their retreat.\n\nThe confused fighting continued until dawn, when Cao Cao finally returned to camp. All the generals bowed low and asked after his health. Cao Cao threw back his head and laughed, saying, “I mistakenly fell into a common fellow’s scheme, but I shall certainly repay him for it!”\n\nGuo Jia said, “A plan should be put into effect at once.”\n\nCao Cao said, “Now we shall turn his own scheme against him. We shall falsely report that I was burned, that the fire’s poison spread through my body, and that I died at the fifth watch. Lü Bu will certainly lead troops to attack. I shall place an ambush in the Maling Hills and strike when half his army has passed through. Then Lü Bu can be captured.”\n\nGuo Jia said, “That is truly an excellent plan!”\n\nThe soldiers were therefore ordered to put on mourning clothes and announce a death, falsely claiming that Cao Cao was dead. Before long, someone went to Puyang and reported to Lü Bu that Cao Cao’s limbs had been burned by fire and that he had died upon returning to camp.\n\nLü Bu immediately called out his troops and rushed to attack at the Maling Hills. As he approached Cao Cao’s camp, a drum sounded and ambushing troops rose on every side. Lü Bu fought desperately and escaped, but lost a great many soldiers and horses. He returned in defeat to Puyang, where he held the city firmly and would not come out.\n\nThat year, swarms of locusts suddenly appeared and ate all the grain and rice. Throughout the region east of the passes, one hu of grain cost fifty strings of cash, and the people ate one another.\n\nBecause the army’s provisions were exhausted, Cao Cao led his forces back to Juancheng for a temporary stay. Lü Bu also led his troops out to Shanyang to find food. Thus, for the time being, both sides ceased fighting.\n\nMeanwhile, Tao Qian was in Xuzhou. He was then sixty-three years old. He suddenly fell ill, and as his condition steadily grew more serious, he summoned Mi Zhu and Chen Deng to discuss affairs.\n\nMi Zhu said, “Cao Cao’s army withdrew only because Lü Bu attacked Yanzhou. Now the armies have stopped fighting because of the poor harvest, but Cao Cao will certainly come again next spring. Twice, Governor Tao wished to yield his position to Liu Xuande. At those times, however, you were still strong and healthy, so Xuande refused to accept it. Now that your illness has become grave, you may give it to him face to face. Xuande will surely not refuse.”\n\nTao Qian was delighted and sent a man to Xiaopei to invite Liu Xuande to discuss military affairs. Xuande brought Guan Yu and Zhang Fei with several dozen horsemen to Xuzhou. Tao Qian had him invited into his private chamber.\n\nAfter Xuande had asked after his health, Tao Qian said, “I have invited Lord Xuande here for no other reason. My illness has become critical, and I may not live from morning to evening. I earnestly hope, my lord, that you will place the cities of the House of Han above all else and accept the official seal and tablet of Xuzhou. Then even if this old man dies, I shall close my eyes in peace!”\n\nXuande said, “You have two sons. Why do you not pass it on to them?”\n\nTao Qian said, “My elder son is Shang and my younger son is Ying. Neither has the ability for this responsibility. After I die, I still hope that my lord will instruct them. By no means allow them to take charge of the province’s affairs.”\n\nXuande said, “How could I alone bear such a great responsibility?”\n\nTao Qian said, “I recommend one man who can assist you. He is from Beihai. His surname is Sun, his given name is Qian, and his style name is Gongyou. You may appoint this man as an Aide Officer.”\n\nHe then said to Mi Zhu, “Lord Liu is an outstanding man of this age. You must serve him well.”\n\nXuande continued to make excuses and refuse. Tao Qian pointed to his heart with his hand and died.\n\nAfter the whole army had finished mourning, they immediately presented the official seal and tablet to Xuande. Xuande firmly refused them.\n\nThe next day, the people of Xuzhou crowded before the government offices, weeping and bowing as they said, “If Governor Liu will not take charge of this commandery, none of us will be able to live in peace!”\n\nLords Guan Yu and Zhang Fei also urged him repeatedly. Xuande then agreed to take temporary charge of Xuzhou’s affairs. He appointed Sun Qian and Mi Zhu as his assistants and Chen Deng as an officer of his staff. He brought all the troops and horses from Xiaopei into the city and posted proclamations to reassure the people, while also arranging the funeral.\n\nXuande and all the soldiers and officers, high and low, put on mourning clothes, and a grand sacrifice was held. When the sacrifice was over, Tao Qian was buried on the plain of the Yellow River. Tao Qian’s last memorial was then submitted to the imperial court.\n\nCao Cao was in Juancheng when he learned that Tao Qian had died and that Liu Xuande had become Governor of Xuzhou. He was furious and said, “I have not yet avenged my enemy, yet without spending the effort of half an arrow, you sit there and possess Xuzhou! I shall first kill Liu Bei and then mutilate Tao Qian’s corpse, to wash away my late father’s grievance!”\n\nHe immediately issued orders and fixed a date to raise the army and attack Xuzhou.\n\nXun Yu entered and advised him, saying, “In the past, Gaozu secured Guanzhong, while Emperor Guangwu occupied Henei. Both sank deep roots and made their foundations firm, and in this way brought order to the empire. They could advance and defeat the enemy or retreat and defend securely. Therefore, though they met with hardships, in the end they accomplished their great enterprises.\n\n“My lord first established his cause in Yanzhou. Moreover, the Yellow River and the Ji River make this a vital region of the empire. It is like the Guanzhong and Henei of former times. If you now go to take Xuzhou, leaving many troops behind will leave too few for your use, while leaving only a few will allow Lü Bu to take advantage of the weakness and invade. Then Yanzhou will be lost. If Xuzhou cannot be won, where will my lord return?\n\n“Though Tao Qian is dead, Liu Bei is already defending Xuzhou. The people of Xuzhou have submitted to Liu Bei and will certainly help him fight to the death. If my lord abandons Yanzhou to take Xuzhou, it is abandoning the great for the small, leaving the root to seek the branches, and exchanging safety for danger. I hope you will think carefully about it.”\n\nCao Cao said, “The harvest has failed this year, and provisions are scarce. Having the soldiers sit here on guard is not a good plan in the end.”\n\nXun Yu said, “It would be better to advance east and take the territory of Chen, allowing the army to feed itself there. In Runan and Yingchuan, the remnants of the Yellow Turbans, He Yi, Huang Shao, and the others, have plundered the provinces and commanderies and possess large amounts of gold, silk, and grain. These bands of rebels will also be easy to defeat. If we defeat them and take their provisions to support the whole army, the court will rejoice and the people will be pleased. This is an undertaking that follows Heaven’s will.”\n\nCao Cao was pleased and followed his advice. He left Xiahou Dun and Cao Ren to defend Juancheng and the surrounding places, while he personally led troops to take the territory of Chen and then advance into Runan and Yingchuan.\n\nThe Yellow Turbans He Yi and Huang Shao learned that Cao Cao’s army was coming and led their followers out to meet it. The armies came together at Yangshan. Although the rebel army was numerous, it was only a rabble of foxes and dogs, with no proper units or ranks.\n\nCao Cao ordered his powerful bows and heavy crossbows to hold them in check, then ordered Dian Wei to ride out. He Yi sent his deputy commander-in-chief to fight. In fewer than three bouts, Dian Wei struck him beneath his horse with one thrust of his halberd.\n\nCao Cao led his forces forward to pursue the advantage and set up camp below Yangshan.\n\nThe next day, Huang Shao personally led his army forward. When the formation was complete, a general came out on foot to fight. He wore a yellow turban on his head and a green coat over his body, and carried an iron staff in his hand. He shouted, “I am He Man, the Heaven-Cutting Yaksha! Who dares fight me?”\n\nWhen Cao Hong saw him, he gave a great shout, sprang from his horse, and went forward on foot carrying his saber. The two fought before the battle lines for forty or fifty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage.\n\nCao Hong pretended defeat and fled, and He Man pursued him. Cao Hong used the backward saber stroke: he turned, leaped, and struck He Man, then killed him with another blow.\n\nLi Dian seized the opportunity and galloped straight into the rebel formation. Huang Shao had no time to guard against him and was captured alive by Li Dian. Cao Cao’s troops charged among the rebels and slaughtered them, seizing countless amounts of their gold, silk, and grain.\n\nLeft isolated, He Yi led several hundred horsemen away toward Gebei. As they traveled, an army suddenly emerged from behind a hill. At its head was a strong man eight chi tall and ten spans around the waist, carrying a great saber. He blocked the road.\n\nHe Yi leveled his spear and rode forward to meet him, but in only one bout the strong man seized him alive and carried him away. The rest of He Yi’s followers panicked, dismounted, and submitted to being bound. The strong man drove them all into the stockade at Gebei.\n\nMeanwhile, Dian Wei pursued He Yi as far as Gebei, where the strong man led troops out to meet him.\n\nDian Wei said, “Are you also a Yellow Turban rebel?”\n\nThe strong man said, “Several hundred Yellow Turban horsemen have all been captured by me and are inside the stockade!”\n\nDian Wei said, “Why do you not hand them over?”\n\nThe strong man said, “If you can defeat the precious saber in my hand, I shall hand them over!”\n\nDian Wei was furious and advanced to fight with his twin halberds leveled. The two fought from the hour of the dragon until noon without deciding the victor, and then each withdrew for a short rest.\n\nBefore long, the strong man came out again and challenged him. Dian Wei also rode out. They fought until dusk and stopped only because both their horses were exhausted.\n\nThe soldiers under Dian Wei hurried to report the matter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was greatly astonished and quickly led his generals there to watch.\n\nThe next day, the strong man again came out and challenged them. Cao Cao saw that the man’s martial bearing was stern and imposing, and he was secretly delighted. He instructed Dian Wei to pretend defeat that day.\n\nDian Wei accepted the order and went out to fight. After thirty bouts, he fled in defeat back toward the formation. The strong man pursued him as far as the entrance to the camp, where bows and crossbows forced him back.\n\nCao Cao immediately withdrew his army five li. He secretly had a pit dug and concealed men with hooks nearby.\n\nThe next day, he again ordered Dian Wei to ride out with more than a hundred horsemen. The strong man laughed and said, “How dare a defeated general come back again!” He urged his horse forward and joined battle.\n\nAfter fighting only a few bouts, Dian Wei turned his horse and fled. Thinking only of the pursuit, the strong man galloped straight ahead. He failed to notice the trap, and both man and horse fell into the pit. The men with hooks bound him and brought him before Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao came down from his command tent and angrily ordered the soldiers to stand back. He personally untied the strong man, quickly took a robe and clothed him in it, ordered him to sit, and asked his name and native place.\n\nThe strong man said, “I am from Qiao County in Qiao Commandery. My surname is Xu, my given name is Chu, and my style name is Zhongkang. Some time ago, when we suffered from the disorder caused by bandits, I gathered several hundred members of my clan and built strong defenses inside a stockade to resist them.\n\n“One day the bandits came. I ordered everyone to gather large numbers of stones in preparation, and I personally hurled stones at the enemy. Not one missed, and the bandits withdrew.\n\n“On another day the bandits came, and there was no grain left in the stockade. We therefore made peace with the rebels and agreed to exchange plow oxen for rice. The rice had already been delivered, and the rebels drove the oxen outside the stockade, but all the oxen broke away and ran back. I seized the tails of two oxen with both hands and walked backward for more than a hundred paces. The rebels were greatly frightened. They did not dare take the oxen and fled. Because of this, we have kept this place safe and free from trouble.”\n\nCao Cao said, “I have long heard your great name. Are you willing to submit to me?”\n\nXu Chu said, “That is exactly what I desire.”\n\nHe then summoned several hundred members of his clan, and they all surrendered. Cao Cao appointed Xu Chu as Commandant and rewarded him very generously. He then had He Yi and Huang Shao beheaded. Runan and Yingchuan were completely pacified.\n\nCao Cao returned with his army. Cao Ren and Xiahou Dun came to meet him and said that scouts had recently reported that the troops of Xue Lan and Li Feng in Yanzhou had all gone out to plunder, leaving the cities empty. If Cao Cao led his victorious army against them, the cities could be taken with a single beating of the drum.\n\nCao Cao therefore led the army straight toward Yanzhou. Xue Lan and Li Feng were taken by surprise and could only lead their soldiers out of the city to meet him in battle.\n\nXu Chu said, “I wish to take these two men as my introductory gift.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and ordered him to fight. Li Feng, who wielded a painted halberd, came forward to meet him. After their horses had crossed only twice, Xu Chu cut Li Feng down beneath his horse.\n\nXue Lan hurriedly fled back toward his formation, but Li Dian blocked him beside the drawbridge. Xue Lan did not dare return to the city and led his army away toward Juye. Lü Qian galloped after him and shot him beneath his horse with one arrow. His whole army scattered.\n\nCao Cao recovered Yanzhou. Cheng Yu immediately urged him to advance and take Puyang.\n\nCao Cao appointed Xu Chu and Dian Wei as the vanguard, Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan as the left wing, and Li Dian and Yue Jin as the right wing. Cao Cao personally commanded the center, while Yu Jin and Lü Qian brought up the rear.\n\nWhen the army reached Puyang, Lü Bu wished to lead his men out in person to meet it. Chen Gong advised him, “You must not go out to fight. Wait until all the generals have gathered.”\n\nLü Bu said, “Whom should I fear?” He refused to listen to Chen Gong, led his army out into formation, held his halberd crosswise, and shouted abuse at the enemy.\n\nXu Chu immediately rode out. They fought for twenty bouts without deciding the victor.\n\nCao Cao said, “Lü Bu cannot be defeated by one man.”\n\nHe therefore sent Dian Wei to help, and the two generals attacked Lü Bu from both sides. Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan arrived from the left, while Li Dian and Yue Jin came from the right. All six generals attacked Lü Bu together.\n\nLü Bu could not hold them off, so he turned his horse and fled back toward the city. When the Tian family on the wall saw Lü Bu returning in defeat, they hurriedly ordered the drawbridge raised.\n\nLü Bu shouted, “Open the gate!”\n\nThe Tian family replied, “We have already surrendered to General Cao.”\n\nLü Bu cursed them loudly, then led his army away toward Dingtao. Chen Gong hurriedly opened the eastern gate and escorted Lü Bu’s family out of the city.\n\nCao Cao thus obtained Puyang and pardoned the Tian family for their former offense.\n\nLiu Ye said, “Lü Bu is a fierce tiger. Today he is hard pressed and exhausted. We must not give him the slightest respite.”\n\nCao Cao ordered Liu Ye and the others to defend Puyang, while he personally led troops in pursuit as far as Dingtao. At that time, Lü Bu, Zhang Miao, and Zhang Chao were all inside the city. Gao Shun, Zhang Liao, Zang Ba, and Hou Cheng had gone to gather grain along the coast and had not yet returned.\n\nWhen Cao Cao’s army reached Dingtao, it did not fight for several days, but withdrew forty li and established a camp. The wheat in Ji Commandery was just ripe, so Cao Cao immediately ordered his troops to cut it for food.\n\nScouts reported this to Lü Bu, who led his army in pursuit. As he approached Cao Cao’s camp, he saw thick and flourishing woods stretching away on the left. Fearing an ambush there, he turned back.\n\nWhen Cao Cao learned that Lü Bu’s army had withdrawn, he said to his generals, “Lü Bu merely suspects that troops are hidden in the woods. We can plant many flags and banners among the trees to deepen his suspicions. West of the camp there is a long, dry embankment where we can conceal all our best troops. Tomorrow Lü Bu will certainly come to burn the woods. The troops inside the embankment will cut off his retreat, and Lü Bu can be captured.”\n\nHe therefore left only fifty drummers in the camp to beat the drums. He also placed men and women seized from the villages inside the camp and had them shout. Most of the elite troops were hidden in the embankment.\n\nMeanwhile, Lü Bu returned and reported to Chen Gong.\n\nChen Gong said, “Cao Cao has many deceitful schemes. You must not take the enemy lightly.”\n\nLü Bu said, “I shall attack with fire and destroy the ambushing troops.”\n\nHe therefore left Chen Gong and Gao Shun to defend the city.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu led his great army forward. From a distance he saw flags among the trees, so he drove his troops forward and set fire on all four sides, but there was not a single person there.\n\nHe was about to attack the camp when he heard a tremendous beating of drums. While he was still uncertain and suspicious, a body of troops suddenly emerged behind the camp. Lü Bu urged his horse forward to attack.\n\nAt the sound of a signal cannon, all the ambushing troops came out of the embankment. Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Xu Chu, Dian Wei, Li Dian, and Yue Jin charged forward on horseback.\n\nLü Bu realized that he could not withstand them and fled across the open country. Cheng Lian, one of his accompanying generals, was shot dead by Yue Jin with a single arrow.\n\nTwo-thirds of Lü Bu’s army were lost. The defeated soldiers returned and reported to Chen Gong.\n\nChen Gong said, “An empty city is difficult to defend. We had better leave quickly.”\n\nTogether with Gao Shun, he protected Lü Bu’s family, abandoned Dingtao, and fled.\n\nCao Cao led his victorious troops into the city, sweeping forward like a blade splitting bamboo. Zhang Chao burned himself to death, while Zhang Miao fled to join Yuan Shu. The whole region of Shandong fell into Cao Cao’s hands. His reassurance of the people and repair of the cities need not be related here.\n\nMeanwhile, as Lü Bu fled, he met all the generals returning. Chen Gong also found him.\n\nLü Bu said, “Though my army is small, we can still defeat Cao Cao.”\n\nHe therefore led his army back once more. Indeed:\n\nVictory and defeat are common things in war;\nWho knows what may happen when armor is rolled up and the army returns?\n\nIt is not known whether Lü Bu won or lost. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 13\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si Wage Fierce War; Yang Feng and Dong Cheng Rescue the Emperor\n\nNow Cao Cao had decisively defeated Lü Bu at Dingtao. Lü Bu gathered the remnants of his defeated troops and horses by the seacoast, where all his officers came together, wishing to fight Cao Cao once more. Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao’s forces are now too powerful to contend with. First find a place where we can settle ourselves. It will not be too late to return afterward.” Lü Bu said, “I wish to seek refuge with Yuan Shao again. What do you think?” Chen Gong said, “First send someone to Jizhou to learn the situation. Then we may go.” Lü Bu followed his advice.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shao was in Jizhou. When he learned that Cao Cao and Lü Bu were locked in conflict, his adviser Shen Pei came forward and said, “Lü Bu is a jackal and a tiger. If he gains Yanzhou, he will certainly set his sights on Jizhou. It would be better to help Cao Cao attack him. Only then can we be free of trouble.” Yuan Shao therefore sent Yan Liang with fifty thousand troops to assist Cao Cao. A spy learned this news and hurried to report it to Lü Bu. Lü Bu was greatly alarmed and discussed the matter with Chen Gong. Chen Gong said, “I hear that Liu Xuande has newly taken charge of Xuzhou. We can go and seek refuge with him.” Lü Bu followed his advice and went straight to Xuzhou.\n\nSomeone reported Lü Bu’s arrival to Xuande. Xuande said, “Lü Bu is one of the brave heroes of the present age. We should go out to welcome him.” Mi Zhu said, “Lü Bu is a creature of tigers and wolves. He must not be taken in. If you take him in, he will harm you.” Xuande said, “If Lü Bu had not attacked Yanzhou before, how could this commandery’s disaster have been relieved? Now he is desperate and has come to me. How could he harbor any other intention?” Zhang Fei said, “Elder Brother’s heart is far too kind. Even so, we must be prepared.”\n\nXuande led his followers thirty li outside the city and met Lü Bu. They rode side by side into the city. When they had all reached the main hall of the provincial offices, they completed the formal courtesies and sat down. Lü Bu said, “After I joined Minister of the Interior Wang Yun in planning the death of Dong Zhuo, I suffered the upheaval caused by Li Jue and Guo Si and wandered through the lands east of the passes, where most of the lords would not tolerate me. Recently, because the villain Cao Cao cruelly invaded Xuzhou, and because you, Governor, gave all your strength to rescuing Tao Qian, I attacked Yanzhou to divide Cao Cao’s forces. Unexpectedly, I fell into his treacherous scheme instead, losing troops and officers. I have now come to join you so that together we may pursue great affairs. I do not know what your honored opinion may be.”\n\nXuande said, “Governor Tao has only recently died, and no one was left to administer Xuzhou, so I was ordered to take temporary charge of the province’s affairs. Now, fortunately, you have come here. It is proper that I yield the position to you.” He then offered Lü Bu the official tablet and seal. Lü Bu was about to accept them when he saw Lords Guan and Zhang behind Xuande, both looking angry. Lü Bu therefore gave a false laugh and said, “Lü Bu is merely a man of physical courage. How could I serve as Governor of a province?” Xuande offered again. Chen Gong said, “‘A powerful guest must not press down the host.’ Governor, please do not doubt us.” Only then did Xuande stop. He arranged a banquet for Lü Bu and prepared a residence in which he could settle.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu returned the hospitality by inviting Xuande to a banquet, and Xuande went together with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. When they were half drunk, Lü Bu invited Xuande into the rear hall. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei followed him inside. Lü Bu ordered his wife and daughter to come out and bow to Xuande. Xuande repeatedly declined the honor. Lü Bu said, “Worthy younger brother, you need not be so modest.”\n\nWhen Zhang Fei heard this, he glared and shouted furiously, “My elder brother is of the golden branches and jade leaves of the imperial house! What sort of man are you, that you dare call my elder brother your worthy younger brother? Come here! I will fight you for three hundred bouts!”\n\nXuande hurriedly shouted for him to stop, and Lord Guan persuaded Zhang Fei to go outside. Xuande spoke soothingly to Lü Bu: “My unworthy younger brother speaks wildly after drinking. Elder Brother, please do not blame him.” Lü Bu remained silent. Soon afterward, the banquet ended. As Lü Bu escorted Xuande out through the gate, Zhang Fei came galloping up with his spear held crosswise and shouted, “Lü Bu! I will fight you for three hundred bouts!” Xuande urgently ordered Lord Guan to restrain him.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu came to take leave of Xuande and said, “You, Governor, have kindly accepted me, but I fear that your younger brothers cannot tolerate me. I ought to seek refuge elsewhere.”\n\nXuande said, “If you leave, General, my guilt will be great. My unworthy younger brother offended you, and on another day I shall order him to apologize. Nearby is Xiaopei, where I formerly stationed troops. If you do not consider it too small and cramped, General, you may rest your horses there for the time being. I shall respectfully provide the provisions and military supplies. What do you say?”\n\nLü Bu thanked Xuande and led his own army away to settle at Xiaopei. There is no need to relate how Xuande reproached Zhang Fei.\n\nNow Cao Cao had pacified the lands east of the mountains. A memorial was submitted to the imperial court, and Cao Cao was promoted to General Who Establishes Virtue and Marquis of Feiting. At that time, Li Jue had appointed himself Grand Marshal, while Guo Si had appointed himself General-in-Chief. They acted violently and without restraint, and no one at court dared speak against them.\n\nGrand Commandant Yang Biao and Grand Minister of Agriculture Zhu Jun secretly memorialized Emperor Xian: “Cao Cao now commands more than two hundred thousand troops and has several dozen civil advisers and military officers. If Your Majesty could obtain this man’s support for the dynasty, destroy the treacherous faction, and restore order, it would be a great blessing to the realm.”\n\nEmperor Xian wept and said, “We have long suffered the oppression of these two villains. If We could have them executed, it would truly be a great blessing!”\n\nYang Biao memorialized, “Your servant has a plan. First make the two villains injure one another. Then summon Cao Cao by imperial edict to lead his troops against them. Once the rebel faction has been swept away, the court may be secured.”\n\nEmperor Xian said, “How is this plan to be carried out?”\n\nYang Biao said, “I hear that Guo Si’s wife is extremely jealous. If someone uses a scheme of division through her, the two villains will turn against each other.”\n\nThe Emperor therefore wrote a secret edict and entrusted it to Yang Biao. Yang Biao secretly had his wife enter Guo Si’s residence on some other pretext. Finding an opportunity, she told Guo Si’s wife, “I hear that General Guo is having an affair with Grand Marshal Li’s wife, and that they are extremely intimate. If the Grand Marshal learns of it, your husband will certainly suffer at his hands. It would be best, my lady, for you to put an end to their dealings.”\n\nGuo Si’s wife said in astonishment, “No wonder he sometimes stays out all night without returning! So he has been doing such a shameless thing! Had you not told me, I would never have known. I must guard carefully against it.”\n\nYang Biao’s wife announced that she was leaving. Guo Si’s wife repeatedly thanked her, and they parted.\n\nSeveral days later, Guo Si was again about to go to Li Jue’s residence for a banquet. His wife said, “Li Jue’s nature is unpredictable. Besides, two heroes cannot stand side by side. If he puts poison in your wine after becoming drunk, what am I to do?” Guo Si would not listen, but his wife repeatedly urged him until she made him stay.\n\nThat evening, Li Jue sent food and wine from his banquet. Guo Si’s wife secretly put poison into it before presenting it to her husband. Guo Si was just about to eat when his wife said, “This food has come from outside. How can you eat it at once?” She first tested it on a dog, and the dog immediately died. From then on, Guo Si harbored suspicions.\n\nOne day, after the court audience had ended, Li Jue forcefully insisted that Guo Si come to his home for a banquet. The feast ended at night, and Guo Si returned drunk. By chance, his stomach began to hurt. His wife said, “You must have been poisoned!” She hurriedly ordered that liquid manure be poured down his throat. After vomiting once, he recovered.\n\nGuo Si was furious and said, “Li Jue and I planned great affairs together, but now, for no reason, he wants to murder me. If I do not strike first, I will certainly fall to his poisonous hand.” He secretly prepared the armored troops of his own command, intending to attack Li Jue.\n\nSomeone had already reported the matter to Li Jue. Li Jue was also furious and said, “How dare Guo Aduo do this!” He mustered the armored troops of his own command and came to kill Guo Si. They fought chaotically beneath the city walls, taking advantage of the disorder to plunder the inhabitants.\n\nLi Jue’s nephew Li Xian led troops to surround the imperial compound. He used two carriages, one to carry the Son of Heaven and one to carry Empress Fu, and ordered Jia Xu and Zuo Ling to supervise and escort the imperial carriages. All the other palace women and eunuchs had to walk. They were forced out through the Rear Butchers’ Gate, where they encountered Guo Si’s troops arriving. A storm of arrows was released, killing an unknown number of palace attendants.\n\nLi Jue came up from behind and attacked. Guo Si’s troops withdrew, and the imperial carriages braved the danger and left the city. Without allowing any argument, Li Jue’s men forced them all the way to his camp. Guo Si led his troops into the palace, seized all the imperial consorts and palace women, and carried them off to his camp, then set fire to the palace halls.\n\nThe next day, Guo Si learned that Li Jue had abducted the Son of Heaven and led his army to fight before Li Jue’s camp. Both the Emperor and Empress were terrified. A later poet lamented:\n\nEmperor Guangwu restored the Han and made its age flourish;\nAbove and below, twelve emperors followed one another.\nBut Huan and Ling lacked the Way, and the ancestral state declined;\nEunuchs seized power as the dynasty neared its end.\nHe Jin, without strategy, became one of the Three Excellencies;\nTo remove the rats within the altar, he summoned treacherous heroes.\nThough jackals and otters were driven out, tigers and wolves came in;\nA rebel brute from the western province bred lust and violence.\nWang Yun, loyal at heart, entrusted his plan to a painted beauty,\nAnd caused Dong Zhuo and Lü Bu to turn against each other.\nThe chief villain was destroyed, and the realm should have found peace;\nWho knew that Li Jue and Guo Si still nursed resentment?\nWhat could be done when thorns filled the sacred land?\nThe inner palaces starved and grieved amid the clash of arms.\nOnce men’s hearts had turned away, Heaven’s mandate departed;\nHeroes carved up the rivers and mountains and ruled apart.\nLet later kings take warning and remain watchful in their work;\nNever lightly let the golden vessel of the realm be broken.\nLiving souls were crushed, their livers and brains smeared on the earth;\nBroken hills and remnant waters were filled with bitter blood.\nI read the records left behind and cannot master my grief;\nAcross past and present, dim and vast, I mourn the fallen millet.\nA ruler must remember the warning to cling to the mulberry roots;\nWho shall hold the mighty sword and preserve the whole order?\n\nNow when Guo Si’s troops arrived, Li Jue came out of his camp to meet them in battle. Guo Si’s army fared badly and withdrew for the time being. Li Jue then moved the imperial carriages of the Emperor and Empress to the fortress at Mei and ordered his nephew Li Xian to guard them. He cut off access by the palace attendants, and supplies of food and drink failed. All the attending ministers showed signs of hunger.\n\nThe Emperor sent someone to ask Li Jue for five hu of rice and five sets of ox bones to bestow on those around him. Li Jue angrily said, “I provide meals morning and evening. Why does he ask for more?” He sent rotten meat and spoiled grain, all of it so foul that it could not be eaten.\n\nThe Emperor cursed him: “How can this traitorous villain abuse Us so!”\n\nAttendant-in-Ordinary Yang Biao hurriedly memorialized, “Li Jue is brutal by nature. Matters have come to this point, so Your Majesty must endure him for now. You must not provoke his violence.”\n\nThe Emperor lowered his head without speaking, while tears soaked the sleeves of his robe.\n\nSuddenly, attendants reported, “A force of troops is coming to rescue Your Majesty. Their spears and blades shine in the sun, and their gongs and drums shake the sky.”\n\nThe Emperor asked who it was and learned that it was Guo Si. His heart became even more troubled. Soon great shouts arose outside the fortress. Li Jue had led his troops out to meet Guo Si. Pointing his whip at him, he cursed, “I have not treated you poorly. Why did you plot to murder me?”\n\nGuo Si said, “You are a traitor. Why should I not kill you?”\n\nLi Jue said, “I am here protecting the imperial carriage. How am I a traitor?”\n\nGuo Si said, “You abducted the imperial carriage. How can you call that protection?”\n\nLi Jue said, “There is no need for more talk! Neither of us will use our soldiers. We two will fight each other and decide victory and defeat ourselves. The winner may take the Emperor.”\n\nThe two men then fought before the battle lines. After ten bouts, neither had won. Then Yang Biao came riding up and shouted, “Two Generals, rest a moment! This old man has specially invited the assembled officials to come and make peace between you.”\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si each returned to his own camp.\n\nYang Biao and Zhu Jun assembled more than sixty court officials and first went to Guo Si’s camp to urge peace. Guo Si instead detained all the officials. They said, “We came with good intentions. Why do you treat us this way?”\n\nGuo Si said, “Li Jue has abducted the Son of Heaven. Why should I alone be forbidden to abduct the highest ministers?”\n\nYang Biao said, “One abducts the Son of Heaven, and the other abducts the highest ministers. What do you intend to accomplish?”\n\nGuo Si flew into a rage, drew his sword, and was about to kill Yang Biao. General of the Household Yang Mi urgently dissuaded him, so Guo Si released Yang Biao and Zhu Jun but kept all the others confined in his camp.\n\nYang Biao said to Zhu Jun, “We are ministers of the dynasty, yet we cannot set our ruler right or rescue our sovereign. We live uselessly between Heaven and Earth!”\n\nWhen he had finished speaking, the two embraced and wept, then fainted to the ground. Zhu Jun returned home, fell ill, and died. From that time onward, Li Jue and Guo Si fought each other every day for more than fifty consecutive days, and no one knew the number of the dead.\n\nLi Jue had always been especially fond of heterodox magic and evil occult arts. He often had sorceresses beat drums and summon spirits within the army. Jia Xu repeatedly remonstrated with him, but he would not listen.\n\nAttendant-in-Ordinary Yang Qi secretly memorialized to the Emperor, “Your servant observes that although Jia Xu is one of Li Jue’s closest confidants, he has in truth never forgotten his sovereign. Your Majesty should plan with him.”\n\nWhile he was still speaking, Jia Xu arrived. The Emperor dismissed everyone around him and tearfully said to Jia Xu, “Can you take pity on the Han court and save Our life?”\n\nJia Xu bowed to the ground and said, “That has always been your servant’s desire. Your Majesty must say no more. I shall devise a plan myself.”\n\nThe Emperor wiped away his tears and thanked him.\n\nA short while later, Li Jue came to see the Emperor, entering with his sword at his side. The Emperor’s face turned the color of earth.\n\nLi Jue said to him, “Guo Si is disloyal. He has imprisoned the highest ministers and wishes to abduct Your Majesty. If not for your servant, the imperial carriage would already have been seized.”\n\nThe Emperor folded his hands and thanked him, and Li Jue left.\n\nAt that time Huangfu Li entered to see the Emperor. The Emperor knew that Huangfu Li was eloquent and that he came from the same region as Li Jue, so he issued an edict ordering him to go between the two sides and reconcile them. Huangfu Li obeyed the edict and hurried to Guo Si’s camp to speak with him.\n\nGuo Si said, “If Li Jue sends out the Son of Heaven, I will release the highest ministers.”\n\nHuangfu Li immediately went to see Li Jue and said, “The Son of Heaven knows that I am a man of Xiliang and come from the same region as you. He has specially ordered me to come and urge peace between you two lords. Guo Si has already accepted the edict. What is your intention?”\n\nLi Jue said, “I earned the great merit of defeating Lü Bu. I have assisted in governing for four years and established many distinguished achievements, as all the realm knows. Guo Aduo is nothing but a horse thief, yet he dares seize the highest ministers on his own authority and oppose me. I swear that I will execute him! Look at my strategy, officers, and troops. Are they enough to defeat Guo Aduo or not?”\n\nHuangfu Li replied, “That is not so. In ancient times, Hou Yi of Youqiong relied on his skill in archery and gave no thought to danger, which brought about his destruction. More recently, you personally witnessed the power of Grand Preceptor Dong. Lü Bu received his favor but then plotted against him, and in a moment Dong Zhuo’s head was hanging over the state gate. Thus strength cannot be relied upon. You, General, are a supreme commander, bearing the axe of authority and holding the imperial staff. Your sons, grandsons, and entire clan all occupy eminent positions. The state’s favor toward you cannot be called ungenerous. Now Guo Aduo has abducted the highest ministers, while you, General, have abducted the Supreme One. Which offense is truly lighter, and which is heavier?”\n\nLi Jue was furious. Drawing his sword, he shouted, “Did the Son of Heaven send you to humiliate me? I will cut off your head first!”\n\nCavalry Commandant Yang Feng remonstrated, “Guo Si has not yet been eliminated. If you kill an imperial envoy, Guo Si will have a rightful pretext for raising troops, and all the lords will assist him.”\n\nJia Xu also urgently dissuaded Li Jue, whose anger eased a little. Jia Xu then pushed Huangfu Li outside.\n\nHuangfu Li shouted, “Li Jue refuses to obey the imperial edict! He wishes to murder the sovereign and set himself up as ruler!”\n\nAttendant-in-Ordinary Hu Miao hurriedly stopped him, saying, “Do not say this! I fear it will bring harm upon you.”\n\nHuangfu Li rebuked him: “Hu Jingcai! You too are a minister of the court. How can you attach yourself to a traitor? ‘When the sovereign is humiliated, the minister dies.’ If Li Jue kills me, it will only be my proper fate!”\n\nHe continued cursing without pause. When the Emperor learned of it, he urgently ordered Huangfu Li to return to Xiliang.\n\nMost of Li Jue’s army consisted of men from Xiliang, and he also relied on Qiang troops for support. Huangfu Li openly declared to the Xiliang men, “Li Jue is plotting rebellion. Anyone who follows him becomes a member of the rebel faction and will face severe consequences later.”\n\nMany of the Xiliang men listened to Huangfu Li, and the army’s resolve gradually dissolved. When Li Jue heard what Huangfu Li was saying, he flew into a rage and sent the Tiger Guard Wang Chang after him. Wang Chang knew that Huangfu Li was a loyal and righteous man, so he did not pursue him at all. He merely returned and reported, “No one knows where Huangfu Li has gone.”\n\nJia Xu also secretly told the Qiang, “The Son of Heaven knows that you are loyal and righteous and that you have suffered through long and exhausting warfare. He has secretly ordered you to return to your commanderies and will later bestow great rewards on you.”\n\nThe Qiang already resented Li Jue for giving them neither ranks nor rewards. They therefore listened to Jia Xu and all withdrew with their troops.\n\nJia Xu secretly memorialized to the Emperor again: “Li Jue is greedy and lacks strategy. Now that his troops have scattered and his heart is afraid, he can be baited with a high rank.”\n\nThe Emperor therefore issued an edict appointing Li Jue Grand Marshal. Li Jue rejoiced and said, “This is the power of the sorceresses’ prayers and summoning of spirits!” He richly rewarded the sorceresses but gave no rewards to his officers.\n\nCavalry Commandant Yang Feng was furious and said to Song Guo, “We have passed through death to win life, exposing ourselves to arrows and stones. Can it be that our merit is less than that of the sorceresses?”\n\nSong Guo said, “Why not kill this villain and rescue the Son of Heaven?”\n\nYang Feng said, “Set fire to the central camp as a signal, and I will lead my troops in support from outside.”\n\nThe two agreed to act during the second watch that night. Unexpectedly, the affair was not kept secret, and someone informed Li Jue. Li Jue was furious and ordered Song Guo seized and killed at once.\n\nYang Feng waited outside with his troops but saw no signal fire. Li Jue personally led troops out, encountered Yang Feng, and fought chaotically with him inside the camp until the fourth watch. Yang Feng was defeated and led his army away to Xi’an.\n\nFrom this point, Li Jue’s military power gradually declined. Moreover, Guo Si constantly attacked him, and very many men were killed. Suddenly, someone came to report, “Zhang Ji is commanding a great army and has arrived from the west of Shan Pass. He wishes to reconcile you two lords and declares that if either refuses, he will lead his troops against him.”\n\nLi Jue decided to claim the favor for himself and first sent a man to Zhang Ji’s army to agree to peace. Guo Si also had no choice but to consent. Zhang Ji submitted a memorial requesting that the Son of Heaven’s carriage proceed to Hongnong.\n\nThe Emperor rejoiced and said, “We have long thought of the eastern capital. If We can take this opportunity to return, it will be the greatest of blessings!”\n\nAn edict appointed Zhang Ji General of Agile Cavalry. Zhang Ji presented grain, wine, and meat to supply the officials. Guo Si released the highest ministers from his camp. Li Jue prepared the imperial carriages to travel east and sent several hundred men from the former Imperial Forest Guard, carrying halberds, to escort them.\n\nThe imperial carriage passed Xinfeng and reached Baling. It was autumn, and a sharp western wind suddenly arose. All at once, loud shouting was heard as several hundred soldiers reached the bridge and blocked the imperial carriage. They sternly demanded, “Who goes there?”\n\nAttendant-in-Ordinary Yang Qi spurred his horse onto the bridge and said, “The sacred carriage is passing. Who dares obstruct it?”\n\nTwo officers came forward and said, “We have General Guo’s orders to guard this bridge against spies. Since you say this is the sacred carriage, we must personally see the Emperor before we can believe you and let you pass.”\n\nYang Qi raised the beaded curtain high. The Emperor declared, “We are here in person. Why do you not withdraw?”\n\nAll the officers cried, “Long live the Emperor!” and divided to either side. The imperial carriage was then able to pass.\n\nThe two officers returned and reported to Guo Si, “The imperial carriage has already gone.”\n\nGuo Si said, “I meant to deceive Zhang Ji, seize the imperial carriage, and take it back into the fortress at Mei. How could you release it on your own authority?”\n\nHe executed the two officers and raised troops to pursue. The imperial carriage had just reached Huayin County when shouts behind it shook the sky, and men cried, “Let the imperial carriage go no farther!”\n\nThe Emperor wept and told his ministers, “We have only just left the wolves’ den, and now We meet the tiger’s jaws. What are We to do?”\n\nEveryone lost color. The rebel army drew nearer, but then the sound of massed drums was heard. From behind a mountain came an officer leading troops in a mounted charge. At their head was a great banner bearing four words: “Yang Feng of the Great Han.” More than a thousand troops followed him into the attack.\n\nAfter Yang Feng had been defeated by Li Jue, he had led his army to camp beneath Mount Zhongnan. Now, hearing that the imperial carriage had arrived, he had come especially to protect it.\n\nThe battle lines were immediately drawn up. Guo Si’s officer Cui Yong rode out and cursed Yang Feng as a rebel. Yang Feng was furious. Looking back toward his ranks, he called, “Where is Gongming?”\n\nAn officer gripping a great axe galloped out on a fine chestnut horse and charged directly at Cui Yong. The two horses met, and in only one bout he cut Cui Yong down from his horse.\n\nYang Feng followed up the advantage with a sweeping attack. Guo Si’s army suffered a great defeat and retreated more than twenty li. Yang Feng then recalled his troops and came to see the Son of Heaven.\n\nThe Emperor praised and reassured him: “You have rescued Our person. Your merit is not small!”\n\nYang Feng knocked his head on the ground and gave thanks.\n\nThe Emperor said, “Who was the man who just killed the rebel officer?”\n\nYang Feng brought the officer forward to bow beneath the imperial carriage and said, “This man is from Yang County in Hedong. His surname is Xu, his given name is Huang, and his style name is Gongming.”\n\nThe Emperor praised and rewarded him. Yang Feng protected the imperial carriage as far as Huayin, where the Emperor halted. General Duan Wei prepared clothing, drink, and food and presented them to the Emperor. That night, the Son of Heaven lodged in Yang Feng’s camp.\n\nAfter Guo Si’s defeat, he mustered his army again the next day and attacked the camp. Xu Huang was first to ride out. Guo Si’s great army surrounded them from all eight directions, trapping the Son of Heaven and Yang Feng at the very center.\n\nAt the height of the danger, tremendous shouting suddenly arose to the southeast, and an officer led troops in a mounted charge. The rebels collapsed and fled. Xu Huang took advantage of their confusion and attacked, inflicting a great defeat on Guo Si’s army.\n\nThe man came to see the Son of Heaven. It was Dong Cheng, a relative of the imperial house. The Emperor tearfully related all that had happened.\n\nDong Cheng said, “Your Majesty, do not worry. General Yang and your servant swear to kill the two villains and bring peace to the realm.”\n\nThe Emperor ordered them to make haste toward the eastern capital. The imperial carriage departed that very night and proceeded toward Hongnong.\n\nGuo Si was returning with his defeated army when he encountered Li Jue and said, “Yang Feng and Dong Cheng have rescued the imperial carriage and taken it toward Hongnong. If it reaches the lands east of the mountains and establishes a secure position, the Emperor will certainly issue proclamations throughout the realm and order all the lords to attack us together. Then even our three generations of kin cannot be preserved.”\n\nLi Jue said, “Zhang Ji’s troops now occupy Chang’an, so we cannot act rashly there. You and I should take this opportunity to combine our forces, go to Hongnong, kill the ruler of the Han, and divide the realm equally between us. Why should we not?”\n\nGuo Si gladly agreed. The two united their troops and plundered along the road, leaving every place they passed completely bare.\n\nWhen Yang Feng and Dong Cheng learned that the rebel army was coming from afar, they turned their troops back and fought a great battle with the rebels at Dongjian.\n\nLi Jue and Guo Si discussed the situation: “Our forces are many, and theirs are few. We can defeat them through a confused general attack.”\n\nLi Jue therefore took the left, Guo Si the right, and their troops surged forward over the hills and across the fields. Yang Feng and Dong Cheng fought desperately on both sides and barely managed to get the Emperor’s and Empress’s carriage out. The officials, palace attendants, imperial seals and registers, canonical books, and every kind of article for imperial use were all abandoned.\n\nGuo Si led troops into Hongnong and plundered it. Dong Cheng and Yang Feng protected the imperial carriage in flight toward northern Shan, while Li Jue and Guo Si divided their troops and pursued them.\n\nOn one hand, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng sent men to negotiate peace with Li Jue and Guo Si. On the other, they secretly carried an imperial command to Hedong, urgently summoning the three forces of Han Xian, Li Le, and Hu Cai, former White Wave commanders, to come to their rescue. Li Le too was a bandit who had gathered followers in the hills and forests, but they had no choice except to summon him.\n\nWhen the three forces heard that the Son of Heaven would pardon their crimes and grant them offices, how could they refuse to come? They pulled all the soldiers out of their camps, joined Dong Cheng, and advanced together to retake Hongnong.\n\nAt that time, wherever Li Jue and Guo Si went, they plundered the people. They killed the old and weak and forced the strong into their army. When facing an enemy, they drove these civilian troops in front and called them the “Dare-to-Die Army.” The rebels’ power was immense.\n\nLi Le’s army arrived and joined the others at Weiyang. Guo Si ordered his soldiers to throw clothing and other articles along the road. When Li Le’s soldiers saw the ground covered with clothes, they rushed to seize them, and their formations entirely collapsed.\n\nLi Jue’s and Guo Si’s armies attacked chaotically from every side, and Li Le’s army suffered a great defeat. Yang Feng and Dong Cheng could not hold the enemy back. They protected the imperial carriage in flight to the north, while the rebel troops pursued from behind.\n\nLi Le said, “The situation is desperate! I ask the Son of Heaven to mount a horse and go on ahead!”\n\nThe Emperor said, “We cannot abandon the officials and leave.”\n\nEveryone followed, wailing and weeping. Hu Cai was killed by the troops in the confusion.\n\nSeeing that the rebels were pressing close behind, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng asked the Son of Heaven to abandon the carriage and walk to the bank of the Yellow River. Li Le and the others found a small boat to serve as a ferry.\n\nThe weather was bitterly cold. The Emperor and Empress supported each other with difficulty until they reached the bank. The bank was also too high for them to descend into the boat, while the pursuing troops were about to arrive.\n\nYang Feng said, “We can untie the horses’ reins and fasten them together, bind them around the Emperor’s waist, and lower him into the boat.”\n\nAmid the crowd, Fu De, an imperial brother-in-law, was carrying more than ten bolts of white silk. He said, “I picked up this silk amid the confused fighting. We can join it together and use it to lower the imperial person.”\n\nMarching Colonel Shang Hong wrapped the silk around the Emperor and Empress and ordered the men first to suspend the Emperor and lower him. In this way, he finally reached the boat.\n\nLi Le stood at the bow with sword in hand. Fu De, the Empress’s brother, carried the Empress on his back down into the boat. Those on the bank who could not board struggled to seize the boat’s rope. Li Le hacked them all into the water.\n\nAfter ferrying the Emperor and Empress across, they sent the boat back for the others. Those who fought to cross had their fingers cut off, and their cries shook the sky.\n\nOnce they had crossed to the opposite bank, only a little more than ten people remained around the Emperor. Yang Feng found an ox cart and carried the Emperor to Dayang. They had no food. That evening, they lodged in a tiled cottage. An old countryman presented them with millet rice, which the Emperor shared with the Empress, but it was so coarse that they could hardly swallow it.\n\nThe next day, an edict appointed Li Le General Who Conquers the North and Han Xian General Who Conquers the East, and the imperial party resumed its journey.\n\nTwo great ministers found them and came weeping to bow before the cart. They were Grand Commandant Yang Biao and Grand Coachman Han Rong. The Emperor and Empress both wept.\n\nHan Rong said, “The two villains Li Jue and Guo Si place some trust in your servant’s words. I will risk my life and go persuade the two villains to cease hostilities. Your Majesty must carefully preserve your dragon person.”\n\nAfter Han Rong left, Li Le asked the Emperor to rest temporarily in Yang Feng’s camp. Yang Biao asked the Emperor to establish his court in Anyi County.\n\nWhen the imperial carriage reached Anyi, there were unfortunately no lofty buildings, so the Emperor and Empress both lived in a thatched hut. There was not even a door that could be closed, so thorn branches were planted on all four sides as a screen.\n\nThe Emperor discussed affairs with his ministers beneath the thatched roof, while the generals led troops outside the fence to keep control. Li Le and the others monopolized power. If the officials offended them in the slightest, they would beat and curse them in the Emperor’s presence. They deliberately sent the Emperor muddy wine and coarse food, which the Emperor forced himself to accept.\n\nLi Le and Han Xian also jointly recommended more than two hundred tattooed convicts, personal retainers, shamans, physicians, runners, and common soldiers for appointment as colonels, imperial censors, and other officials. There was no time to carve seals, so they scratched them out with awls, without the least proper form or order.\n\nMeanwhile, Han Rong tactfully persuaded the two villains Li Jue and Guo Si. They accepted his words and released the officials and palace attendants to return.\n\nThat year there was a great famine. The people all ate wild plants, and starved corpses covered the countryside. Zhang Yang, Administrator of Henei, presented rice and meat, while Wang Yi, Administrator of Hedong, presented silk cloth. The Emperor thereby gained a little peace.\n\nDong Cheng and Yang Feng discussed the matter. On one hand, they sent men to repair the palace compound at Luoyang, intending to escort the imperial carriage back to the eastern capital. Li Le refused to agree.\n\nDong Cheng said to Li Le, “Luoyang is the place where the Son of Heaven originally established the capital. Anyi is only a small place. How can it accommodate the imperial carriage? Escorting His Majesty back to Luoyang is now the proper course.”\n\nLi Le said, “You may escort the imperial carriage away. I will remain here.”\n\nDong Cheng and Yang Feng therefore escorted the imperial carriage on its journey. Li Le secretly sent men to join with Li Jue and Guo Si so that together they could seize the imperial carriage.\n\nDong Cheng, Yang Feng, and Han Xian learned of the plot. During the night, they deployed their soldiers and escorted the imperial carriage in a hurried flight toward Ji Pass.\n\nWhen Li Le heard of this, he did not wait for Li Jue’s and Guo Si’s troops to arrive but personally led the men and horses of his own command in pursuit. Around the fourth watch, he caught up beneath Mount Ji and shouted, “Let the imperial carriage go no farther! Li Jue and Guo Si are here!”\n\nEmperor Xian was so frightened that his heart trembled and his courage failed. Firelight suddenly rose all across the mountain. Truly:\n\nBefore, the two villains divided into two;\nNow, the three villains have joined into one.\n\nHow the Han Son of Heaven escaped this danger will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 14\n\nCao Cao Removes the Court to Xuchang; Lü Bu Seizes Xuzhou by Night\n\nNow Li Le led his army forward, falsely claiming that Li Jue and Guo Si were pursuing the imperial carriage. The Son of Heaven was greatly alarmed. Yang Feng said, “This is Li Le.” He then ordered Xu Huang to ride out against him, and Li Le personally came forward to fight. Their horses met, and in only one exchange Xu Huang struck Li Le from his horse with one blow of his battle-ax. He scattered and killed the remaining rebels, then protected the imperial carriage as it passed through Ji Pass. Governor Zhang Yang brought grain and silk to welcome the imperial carriage at Zhi Road. The Emperor made Zhang Yang Grand Marshal. Zhang Yang took leave of the Emperor and went to station his troops at Yewang.\n\nThe Emperor entered Luoyang and saw that all the palaces had been burned down. The streets and markets were desolate, and everywhere he looked there was nothing but wild mugwort. Within the palace grounds there were only crumbling walls and ruined partitions. He ordered Yang Feng to build a small temporary palace for him to live in. When the civil and military officials came to court and offered their congratulations, they all stood among thorns and brambles. An edict changed the Xingping era to the first year of Jian’an.\n\nThat year there was another great famine. Only a few hundred households remained in Luoyang, and they had nothing to eat. They all went outside the city to strip bark from trees and dig up grass roots for food. Even officials from assistant secretaries downward had to go outside the city themselves to cut firewood and gather food, and many died among the crumbling walls and ruined buildings. Never was the decline of fortune at the end of the Han more severe than this. A later poet lamented it:\n\nBlood flowed at Mang and Dang, and the white serpent died;\nRed banners swept across the land in every direction.\nThe chase for Qin’s deer overturned one realm and raised another;\nThe steed of Chu was brought down, and borders were established.\nThe Son of Heaven was weak, and treacherous men arose;\nThe imperial house withered, and thieves and rebels raged.\nSeeing the disasters suffered by the two capitals,\nEven a man of iron, though tearless, would grieve in dread.\n\nGrand Commandant Yang Biao memorialized the Emperor: “Previously Your Majesty graciously issued an edict, but it has not yet been carried out. Cao Cao is now east of the mountains, with strong troops and powerful generals. He may be summoned to court to support the imperial house.” The Emperor said, “Since I already issued the edict before, why must you memorialize me again? Simply send someone there now.” Yang Biao received the command and at once sent an imperial envoy east of the mountains to summon Cao Cao.\n\nNow Cao Cao was east of the mountains. When he learned that the imperial carriage had returned to Luoyang, he gathered his advisers to discuss the matter. Xun Yu came forward and said, “In former times, Duke Wen of Jin restored King Xiang of Zhou, and the feudal lords submitted to him. Emperor Gaozu of Han held mourning rites for Emperor Yi, and the hearts of the realm turned to him. Now the Son of Heaven has suffered exile and hardship. If, at this moment, General, you are truly the first to raise a righteous army and support the Son of Heaven in accordance with the people’s hopes, that would be a strategy seldom seen in any age. If you do not act early, someone else will act before us.” Cao Cao was delighted. Just as he was preparing his forces to march, it was suddenly reported that an imperial envoy had arrived bearing an edict of summons. Cao Cao received the edict and fixed a day to raise his army.\n\nMeanwhile, nothing was yet properly prepared for the Emperor in Luoyang. The city walls had collapsed, but there was no means to repair them. Someone reported that Li Jue and Guo Si were approaching with their armies. The Emperor was greatly alarmed and asked Yang Feng, “The envoy sent east of the mountains has not yet returned, and now the armies of Li Jue and Guo Si are coming again. What are we to do?” Yang Feng and Han Xian said, “We are willing to fight the rebels to the death in order to protect Your Majesty.” Dong Cheng said, “The city walls are not strong, and we have few troops and weapons. If we fight and do not win, what then? It would be better to escort Your Majesty east of the mountains for the time being and take refuge there.” The Emperor followed his advice. That very day the imperial carriage set out toward the east. The officials had no horses, so they all followed the imperial carriage on foot.\n\nThey had gone less than a bowshot beyond Luoyang when they saw clouds of dust blotting out the sun and heard gongs and drums roaring to the sky. An immense force of men and horses was approaching. The Emperor and Empress trembled and could not speak. Suddenly a rider came galloping toward them. It was the envoy who had previously been sent east of the mountains. He reached the imperial carriage, bowed, and reported: “General Cao has mobilized all his forces east of the mountains and is coming in answer to the edict. Hearing that Li Jue and Guo Si had attacked Luoyang, he first sent Xiahou Dun as the vanguard, leading ten senior generals and fifty thousand elite troops, to protect the imperial carriage.” Only then was the Emperor’s heart at ease. A short while later, Xiahou Dun arrived with Xu Chu, Dian Wei, and the others. They appeared before the Emperor and all paid their respects according to military ceremony. The Emperor had just finished comforting and encouraging them when it was suddenly reported that another army was arriving from due east. The Emperor immediately ordered Xiahou Dun to investigate. He returned and reported, “It is Cao Cao’s infantry.”\n\nBefore long, Cao Hong, Li Dian, and Yue Jin came to appear before the imperial carriage. After giving their names, Cao Hong reported: “My elder kinsman knew that the rebel army was close. He feared that Xiahou Dun could not manage alone, so he sent us as well, making double speed to assist him.” The Emperor said, “General Cao is truly a loyal servant of the imperial house!” He then ordered them to protect the imperial carriage as it moved forward. Scouts came to report: “Li Jue and Guo Si are advancing rapidly with their armies.” The Emperor ordered Xiahou Dun to divide his force into two columns and meet them. Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong formed the two wings. The cavalry went out first, with the infantry following behind, and they attacked with all their strength. Li Jue and Guo Si’s rebel troops suffered a great defeat, and more than ten thousand heads were taken. The Emperor then returned to the old palace at Luoyang. Xiahou Dun stationed his army outside the city.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao arrived with the main body of his army. After setting up camp, he entered the city to see the Emperor and bowed below the palace steps. The Emperor gave him permission to rise and issued words of comfort and praise for his service. Cao Cao said, “I have long received the favor of the state and have constantly thought of how to repay it. Now the crimes and wickedness of the two rebels, Li Jue and Guo Si, have reached their full measure. I have more than two hundred thousand elite troops. When the obedient punish the rebellious, there is nothing they cannot conquer. Your Majesty should carefully preserve your imperial health and place the imperial house above all.” The Emperor then appointed Cao Cao Colonel Director of Retainers, granted him the imperial emblems of authority—the tally and battle-ax—and put him in charge of the affairs of the Imperial Secretariat.\n\nNow Li Jue and Guo Si knew that Cao Cao had come from far away, and they discussed fighting him at once. Jia Xu advised them: “You must not. Cao Cao’s troops are elite and his generals are brave. It would be better to surrender to him and ask that your own crimes be pardoned.” Li Jue angrily said, “How dare you break our fighting spirit!” He drew his sword and was about to kill Jia Xu, but the other generals persuaded him to spare him. That night Jia Xu rode away alone and returned to his native village.\n\nThe next day, Li Jue’s army came out to meet Cao Cao’s forces. Cao Cao first ordered Xu Chu, Cao Ren, and Dian Wei to lead three hundred armored cavalry and charge through Li Jue’s formation three times. Only then did he arrange his own battle line. When the formation had been completed, Li Jue’s nephews Li Xian and Li Bie rode out before it. Before they could speak, Xu Chu galloped forward and cut down Li Xian with one stroke of his blade. Li Bie was so startled that he fell backward from his horse, and Xu Chu killed him as well. Carrying both heads, he returned to the formation. Cao Cao stroked Xu Chu’s back and said, “You truly are my Fan Kuai!” He then ordered Xiahou Dun to lead troops out on the left and Cao Ren to lead troops out on the right, while Cao Cao himself led the central army in a charge against the enemy line. At the first beat of the drum, all three armies advanced together. The rebel troops could not withstand them and fled in a great defeat. Cao Cao personally drew his jeweled sword and supervised the battle line. He led his men in pursuit throughout the night, killing immense numbers, while those who surrendered were beyond counting. Li Jue and Guo Si fled westward for their lives, frantic as homeless dogs. Knowing that there was nowhere they could take shelter, they had no choice but to enter the mountains and become bandits.\n\nCao Cao brought his army back and again camped outside Luoyang. Yang Feng and Han Xian discussed matters together. “Now Cao Cao has achieved a great victory,” they said. “He is certain to seize the highest authority. How could he tolerate men like us?” They therefore went in and reported to the Son of Heaven. Using the pursuit and destruction of Li Jue and Guo Si as their excuse, they led their own troops away and stationed them at Daliang.\n\nOne day the Emperor sent a man to Cao Cao’s camp to summon Cao Cao into the palace for a discussion. When Cao Cao heard that an imperial envoy had arrived, he invited him in. He saw that the man had clear brows, handsome eyes, and a vigorous appearance. Cao Cao thought to himself, “There is now a great famine in Dong Commandery, and officials, soldiers, and common people all look hungry. How is this man alone so well fed?” He therefore asked him, “Your honored face is full and healthy. What regimen has brought you to this condition?” The man replied, “I have no special method. I have merely eaten plain food for thirty years.” Cao Cao nodded, then asked, “What office do you hold?” The man replied, “I was recommended as Filial and Incorrupt. I formerly served as an aide to Yuan Shao and Zhang Yang. Now that I heard the Son of Heaven had returned to the capital, I came especially to pay court and was appointed Court Gentleman for Proper Counsel. I am from Dingtao in Jiyin. My surname is Dong, my given name is Zhao, and my courtesy name is Gongren.” Cao Cao rose from his seat out of respect and said, “I have long heard your name! I am fortunate to meet you here.” He then set out wine in his tent to entertain Dong Zhao and had him meet Xun Yu. Suddenly someone reported, “A body of troops is heading east. We do not know who they are.” Cao Cao quickly sent someone to investigate. Dong Zhao said, “Those are Yang Feng, formerly a general under Li Jue, and Han Xian, a commander of the White Wave bandits. Because you have come here, illustrious lord, they are leading their troops away to Daliang.” Cao Cao said, “Could they be suspicious of me?” Dong Zhao said, “They are men without plans. Why should you concern yourself with them, illustrious lord?” Cao Cao also asked, “What will become of the two rebels, Li Jue and Guo Si, now that they have gone?” Dong Zhao replied, “A tiger without claws and a bird without wings will soon be captured by you, illustrious lord. They are not worth thinking about.”\n\nCao Cao found Dong Zhao’s words well suited to his own thoughts, so he asked him about the great affairs of the court. Dong Zhao said, “You raised a righteous army, illustrious lord, to eliminate violence and disorder, and entered the court to assist the Son of Heaven. This is an achievement worthy of the Five Hegemons. But the various generals are different men with different intentions and may not submit to you. If you remain here, I fear there may be difficulties. The best plan is to move the imperial carriage to the capital at Xu. Yet the court has been driven from place to place and has only just returned to the imperial capital. People near and far look up to it, hoping for peace in a single day. If the imperial carriage is moved again now, it will not satisfy the hearts of the people. But extraordinary deeds alone bring extraordinary achievements. I hope you will decide on this plan, General.” Cao Cao took Dong Zhao’s hand and said with a smile, “That has always been my own intention. But Yang Feng has deployed his forces at Daliang, and the senior ministers remain at court. Might there not be some other disturbance?” Dong Zhao said, “That is easy. Send Yang Feng a letter to put his mind at ease beforehand. Clearly inform the senior ministers that the imperial capital has no grain and that you wish the imperial carriage to go to the capital at Xu, which is close to Luyang and can receive transported grain, so there will be no fear of shortages or distant supply lines. When the senior ministers hear this, they should gladly agree.” Cao Cao was delighted. Dong Zhao thanked him and took his leave. Cao Cao held his hand and said, “Whenever I have any plan in mind, I ask only that you instruct me.” Dong Zhao offered his thanks and departed.\n\nFrom then on Cao Cao held secret daily discussions with his advisers about moving the capital. At that time, Palace Attendant and Grand Astrologer Wang Li privately said to Liu Ai, Minister of the Imperial Clan, “I have looked up and observed the signs in the heavens. Since last spring, Venus trespassed against Saturn in the constellations Dipper and Ox, then passed through the Celestial Ford. Mars also moved backward and met Venus at the Celestial Gate. When metal and fire meet, a new Son of Heaven is certain to arise. I see that the allotted fortune of the Great Han is about to end. In the lands of Jin and Wei, someone is certain to rise.” He also secretly memorialized Emperor Xian: “Heaven’s Mandate comes and goes, and none of the Five Elements remains forever in its ascendancy. Earth will replace fire. The one who replaces Han and possesses the realm will arise in Wei.” When Cao Cao heard this, he had someone tell Wang Li, “I know you are loyal to the court, but the Way of Heaven is deep and remote. I hope you will not say too much.” Cao Cao told Xun Yu of this. Xun Yu said, “Han rules through the virtue of fire, while you, illustrious lord, have an earth destiny. The capital at Xu belongs to earth, and once you go there you are certain to prosper. Fire can produce earth, and earth can make wood flourish. This agrees exactly with the words of Dong Zhao and Wang Li. In days to come, someone is certain to rise.” Cao Cao’s intention was then settled. The next day he entered to see the Emperor and reported: “The eastern capital has long lain waste and cannot be repaired. Moreover, transporting grain here is extremely difficult. The capital at Xu is near Luyang. Its city and palaces, money and grain, people and supplies are fully sufficient for our needs. I dare request that Your Majesty’s carriage go to the capital at Xu. I ask only that Your Majesty agree.” The Emperor did not dare refuse. All the ministers feared Cao Cao’s power, and none dared voice a different opinion. A day was therefore chosen for the imperial departure. Cao Cao led his army as escort, and all the officials followed. They had gone no more than a few stages when they came to a high ridge. Suddenly great shouts arose, and Yang Feng and Han Xian led their troops forward to block the road. Xu Huang was at their head and shouted, “Where are you taking the imperial carriage, Cao Cao, you would-be abductor?”\n\nCao Cao rode out to look at him. Seeing Xu Huang’s stern and imposing presence, he privately marveled at him. He then ordered Xu Chu to ride out and engage Xu Huang. Blade and battle-ax clashed for more than fifty exchanges, with neither gaining victory. Cao Cao immediately sounded the gong to withdraw his army and summoned his advisers for discussion. “Yang Feng and Han Xian are truly not worth speaking of,” he said, “but Xu Huang is an excellent general indeed. I cannot bear to take him by force. I must recruit him by a plan.” Man Chong, an army administrative officer, said, “Do not be concerned, my lord. I once met Xu Huang briefly. Tonight I will disguise myself as a common soldier and slip into his camp. I will persuade him with words and guarantee that he will wholeheartedly come over and surrender.” Cao Cao gladly sent him.\n\nThat night Man Chong disguised himself as a common soldier and mingled among the other army’s men. He secretly reached the front of Xu Huang’s tent and saw Xu Huang sitting there by candlelight, wearing his armor. Man Chong suddenly stepped before him, bowed with clasped hands, and said, “Has my old friend been well since we parted?” Xu Huang sprang up in alarm, looked closely at him, and said, “Are you not Man Boning of Shanyang? How have you come here?” Man Chong said, “I now serve as an administrative officer under General Cao. Today I saw my old friend before the battle line. I wished to offer you a word of advice, and so I came here at the risk of my life.” Xu Huang invited him to sit and asked the reason for his coming. Man Chong said, “Your courage and strategy are rarely seen in this world. Why do you lower yourself by serving men like Yang Feng and Han Xian? General Cao is a hero of the present age. His love of worthy men and respect for scholars are known throughout the realm. When he saw your bravery before the lines today, he admired and valued you greatly. For that reason, he could not bear to force so fine a general into a battle to the death and specially sent me to invite you. Why not leave darkness and turn toward the light, so that together we may accomplish a great enterprise?”\n\nXu Huang pondered for a long time, then sighed deeply and said, “I have always known that Yang Feng and Han Xian are not men capable of establishing a great enterprise. But I have followed them for a long time and cannot bear to abandon them.” Man Chong said, “Have you not heard, ‘A fine bird chooses a tree on which to roost, and a worthy minister chooses a lord whom he will serve’? If a man meets a lord worthy of service and lets him slip past within arm’s reach, he is no true man.” Xu Huang rose and thanked him, saying, “I am willing to follow your advice.” Man Chong said, “Why not kill Yang Feng and Han Xian before leaving and make their heads your gift when you are presented?” Xu Huang said, “For a minister to kill his lord would be a great injustice. I will never do it.” Man Chong said, “You are truly a righteous man!” Xu Huang then led several dozen riders from his personal command and, in the same night, went with Man Chong to join Cao Cao. Someone soon reported this to Yang Feng. Yang Feng was furious. He personally led a thousand riders in pursuit and shouted, “Xu Huang, traitorous rebel, do not run!”\n\nWhile the pursuit was under way, a cannon suddenly sounded. Torches flared together above and below the hills, and ambushing troops rushed out from all directions. Cao Cao personally led the army at the front and shouted, “I have been waiting here for a long time! Do not let them escape!” Yang Feng was greatly alarmed and hurried to turn his army back, but Cao Cao’s troops had already surrounded him. Just then Han Xian led troops to the rescue. The two armies became entangled in battle, and Yang Feng escaped. Taking advantage of the disorder in the enemy ranks, Cao Cao pressed the attack. More than half the soldiers of the two commanders surrendered. Isolated and weakened, Yang Feng and Han Xian led their defeated troops away to join Yuan Shu.\n\nCao Cao withdrew his army and returned to camp. Man Chong led Xu Huang in to meet him. Cao Cao was delighted and treated Xu Huang generously. He then escorted the imperial carriage to the capital at Xu. Palaces and halls were built, and the ancestral temple, altars of soil and grain, government offices, bureaus, courts, and administrative buildings were established. The city walls, official residences, and storehouses were repaired. Dong Cheng and twelve others, thirteen men in all, were enfeoffed as marquises. The rewarding of merit and punishment of crime were both placed under Cao Cao’s authority.\n\nCao Cao appointed himself General-in-Chief and Marquis of Wuping. He appointed Xun Yu Palace Attendant and Director of the Imperial Secretariat; Xun You Military Adviser; Guo Jia Major and Libationer; Liu Ye as an administrative officer to the Minister of Works; Mao Jie and Ren Jun as Household Generals of Agricultural Administration, responsible for pressing and supervising the collection of money and grain; Cheng Yu as Chancellor of Dongping; Fan Cheng and Dong Zhao as Magistrates of Luoyang; Man Chong as Magistrate of the capital at Xu; Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Cao Ren, and Cao Hong as generals; Lü Qian, Li Dian, Yue Jin, Yu Jin, and Xu Huang as colonels; and Xu Chu and Dian Wei as commandants. All the remaining generals and soldiers were each granted offices. From that time onward, all great power belonged to Cao Cao. Important affairs of the court were first reported to Cao Cao and only afterward memorialized to the Son of Heaven.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had settled these great affairs, he held a banquet in the rear hall, gathered his advisers, and discussed matters with them. He said, “Liu Bei has stationed troops in Xuzhou and taken charge of the province himself. Recently, after being defeated, Lü Bu went to join him, and Liu Bei had him live at Xiaopei. If the two men unite and lead an army against us, they will become a danger close to our very heart. What excellent plan do you gentlemen have for dealing with them?” Xu Chu said, “Grant me fifty thousand elite troops, and I will cut off the heads of Liu Bei and Lü Bu and present them to the Chancellor.” Xun Yu said, “The general is certainly brave, but he does not understand the use of strategy. The capital at Xu has only just been settled, and we must not rashly begin a war. I have a plan called ‘The Plan of Two Tigers Competing for Food.’ Although Liu Bei now governs Xuzhou, he has not received an imperial appointment. You, illustrious lord, may memorialize the throne and request an edict formally appointing Liu Bei as Governor of Xuzhou. At the same time, send him a secret letter ordering him to kill Lü Bu. If he succeeds, Liu Bei will lose the fierce warrior who supports him and may gradually be dealt with. If he fails, Lü Bu will certainly kill Liu Bei. This is ‘The Plan of Two Tigers Competing for Food.’” Cao Cao followed his advice. He immediately memorialized the throne to request an imperial appointment, then sent an envoy bearing it to Xuzhou. Liu Bei was appointed General Who Conquers the East, Marquis of Yicheng Village, and acting Governor of Xuzhou. A sealed secret letter was sent with the appointment.\n\nNow Liu Xuande was in Xuzhou. When he heard that the Emperor had gone to the capital at Xu, he was just preparing to submit a memorial of congratulations. Suddenly it was reported that an imperial envoy had arrived. Liu Bei went outside the city walls to welcome him and escorted him into the commandery seat. After bowing and receiving the gracious imperial appointment, he held a banquet to entertain the envoy. The envoy said, “The fact that you, my lord, have received this gracious appointment is truly due to General Cao’s recommendation before the Emperor.” Xuande offered his thanks. The envoy then took out the private letter and handed it to him. After reading it, Xuande said, “This matter still requires some thought.” When the banquet ended, he lodged the envoy at the official posthouse. That night Xuande discussed the matter with his followers. Zhang Fei said, “Lü Bu has always been an unrighteous man. What harm is there in killing him?” Xuande said, “He came to join me when his power was exhausted. If I kill him, that too would be unrighteous.” Zhang Fei said, “It is hard to be a good man!” Xuande did not follow his advice.\n\nThe next day, Lü Bu came to congratulate Xuande, who had him invited inside. Lü Bu said, “I heard that you had received a gracious appointment from the court, and so I came especially to congratulate you.” Xuande modestly thanked him. Suddenly Zhang Fei drew his sword and rushed into the hall, intending to kill Lü Bu. Xuande hurriedly stopped him. Greatly alarmed, Lü Bu said, “Why is Yide determined to kill me?” Zhang Fei shouted, “Cao Cao says you are an unrighteous man and ordered my elder brother to kill you!” Xuande repeatedly shouted at Zhang Fei to withdraw. He then led Lü Bu into the rear hall and truthfully told him the whole cause of the matter. He also gave Lü Bu the secret letter sent by Cao Cao to read. When Lü Bu had finished reading it, he wept and said, “This is only Cao Cao the traitor trying to set the two of us against each other!” Xuande said, “Do not worry, brother. I, Liu Bei, swear that I will not commit such an unrighteous act.”\n\nLü Bu bowed and thanked him again and again. Liu Bei kept him there to drink, and he did not return until evening. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Elder brother, why did you not kill Lü Bu?” Xuande said, “Cao Mengde fears that Lü Bu and I may join in a plan to attack him. That is why he used this scheme to make the two of us devour each other, while he takes the profit between us. How could I allow myself to be used by him?” Lord Guan nodded and said that this was so. Zhang Fei said, “I only want to kill this traitor and put an end to future trouble!” Xuande said, “That is not the conduct of a true man.”\n\nThe next day, Xuande sent the imperial envoy back to the capital. He also submitted a memorial thanking the Emperor for his favor and sent a reply to Cao Cao, merely saying that the matter should be delayed and planned later. The envoy returned to Cao Cao and told him that Xuande had not killed Lü Bu. Cao Cao asked Xun Yu, “This plan has failed. What are we to do?” Xun Yu said, “I have another plan called ‘The Plan of Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.’” Cao Cao said, “How does the plan work?” Xun Yu said, “Secretly send someone to Yuan Shu to convey your respects and report that Liu Bei has submitted a secret memorial seeking to seize Nanjun. When Yuan Shu hears this, he will certainly be furious and attack Liu Bei. You may then openly issue an imperial edict ordering Liu Bei to attack Yuan Shu. When the two sides clash, Lü Bu is certain to form other intentions. This is ‘The Plan of Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.’” Cao Cao was delighted. He first sent a man to Yuan Shu and then, under the authority of a supposed imperial edict, sent another man to Xuzhou.\n\nNow Xuande was in Xuzhou. When he heard that an imperial envoy had arrived, he went outside the city walls to welcome him. He opened and read the edict, which ordered him to raise an army against Yuan Shu. Xuande accepted the command and sent the envoy back ahead of him. Mi Zhu said, “This too is a scheme of Cao Cao’s.” Xuande said, “Though it may be a scheme, an imperial command cannot be disobeyed.”\n\nHe therefore mustered his troops and horses and fixed a day for departure. Sun Qian said, “You should first appoint someone to defend the city.” Xuande said, “Which of my two younger brothers can defend it?” Lord Guan said, “I am willing to defend this city.” Xuande said, “I wish to discuss affairs with you morning and evening. How can we be separated?” Zhang Fei said, “I am willing to defend this city.” Xuande said, “You cannot defend it. First, after drinking, you become violent and whip the soldiers. Second, you act rashly and do not follow other people’s advice. I do not feel at ease about you.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “From now on I will not drink wine, I will not strike the soldiers, and I will listen to advice in every matter. That will be enough.” Mi Zhu said, “I only fear that your mouth will not agree with your heart.” Zhang Fei angrily said, “I have followed my elder brother for many years and have never broken my word. How can you think so little of me?” Xuande said, “Though you say this, brother, I still cannot set my mind at ease. I will ask Chen Yuanlong to assist you. Morning and evening, let him see that you drink little and do not cause anything to go wrong.” Chen Deng agreed. After Xuande had given all his instructions, he took command of thirty thousand cavalry and infantry and left Xuzhou, advancing toward Nanyang.\n\nNow Yuan Shu heard it said that Liu Bei had submitted a memorial seeking to swallow up his prefectures and counties. He was furious and said, “You are nothing but a man who wove mats and plaited sandals. Now you have suddenly occupied a great commandery and placed yourself in the ranks of the feudal lords. I was just about to attack you, yet you instead seek to plot against me! This is deeply hateful!” He therefore ordered his senior general Ji Ling to raise one hundred thousand troops and charge toward Xuzhou. The two armies met at Xuyi. Xuande had fewer troops, so he established his camp with a mountain behind him and water beside him.\n\nJi Ling was a man from east of the mountains. He used a three-pointed blade weighing fifty jin. That day he led his troops out and shouted abuse: “Liu Bei, you village bumpkin! How dare you invade my territory?” Xuande said, “I obey the Son of Heaven’s edict in punishing a disloyal subject. Now you dare come and resist me. Even death cannot fully punish your crime!” Ji Ling was furious. He urged on his horse, brandished his blade, and charged straight at Xuande. Lord Guan shouted, “Common wretch, do not presume to show your strength!” He rode out and fought a great battle with Ji Ling. They fought thirty exchanges in succession, with neither winning. Ji Ling shouted for a short rest, and Lord Guan turned his horse back toward his formation, where he stood before the line waiting for him. Instead, Ji Ling sent his deputy general Xun Zheng to ride out. Lord Guan said, “Tell Ji Ling to come himself, so that I may settle with him which of us is the better man!” Xun Zheng said, “You are only an obscure junior general and no match for General Ji!” Lord Guan was furious and charged straight at Xun Zheng. Their horses met once, and he cut Xun Zheng down from his horse. Xuande drove his troops forward in an attack. Ji Ling suffered a great defeat and withdrew to defend the mouth of the Huaiyin River, not daring to offer battle. He only ordered soldiers to make surprise attacks on Xuande’s camp, but every time they were defeated by the Xuzhou troops. The two armies remained opposed, but that need not be related here.\n\nNow after Zhang Fei saw Xuande depart, he placed every kind of miscellaneous business in Chen Yuanlong’s hands, while he personally considered all important military matters. One day he arranged a banquet and invited all the officials to attend. When everyone was seated, Zhang Fei began to speak: “When my elder brother left, he instructed me to drink less, fearing that it might cause affairs to go wrong. Today, gentlemen, let us all get thoroughly drunk this once. Starting tomorrow, every one of us will abstain from wine and help me defend the city. But today everyone must drink his fill.” When he had finished speaking, he rose and personally offered cups to all the officials. When he reached Cao Bao, Cao Bao said, “I have sworn before Heaven not to drink wine.” Zhang Fei said, “How can a fighting man refuse to drink? I want you to take one cup.” Cao Bao was afraid and had no choice but to drink one cup.\n\nAfter Zhang Fei had offered wine to every official, he filled a huge goblet for himself and drank several dozen cups in succession. Before he knew it, he was very drunk. He then rose again to offer wine to the officials. When he reached Cao Bao, Cao Bao said, “I truly cannot drink any more.” Zhang Fei said, “You drank just now. Why do you refuse now?” Cao Bao repeatedly refused to drink. In his drunkenness Zhang Fei became violent and angry, saying, “You have disobeyed my military command. You deserve one hundred strokes!” He shouted for the soldiers to seize him. Chen Yuanlong said, “What did Lord Xuande instruct you when he left?” Zhang Fei said, “You are a civil official. Attend only to the affairs of civil officials and do not interfere with me!”\n\nCao Bao had no other choice and pleaded, “Lord Yide, for the sake of my son-in-law, please pardon me this once.” Zhang Fei said, “Who is your son-in-law?” Cao Bao said, “Lü Bu.” Zhang Fei was furious and said, “At first I did not want to beat you, but now you bring up Lü Bu to frighten me. That makes me all the more determined to beat you! When I beat you, it is the same as beating Lü Bu!” No one could persuade him to stop. Cao Bao had been whipped fifty times before the others’ desperate pleas finally made Zhang Fei stop.\n\nWhen the banquet ended, Cao Bao returned home, deeply hating Zhang Fei. That very night he sent a man carrying a letter directly to Xiaopei to see Lü Bu. In the letter he gave a full account of Zhang Fei’s outrageous conduct and added: “Xuande has already gone to Huainan. Tonight you can take advantage of Zhang Fei’s drunkenness and lead troops in a surprise attack on Xuzhou. You must not miss this opportunity.” When Lü Bu saw the letter, he summoned Chen Gong to discuss it. Chen Gong said, “Xiaopei was never a place where we could remain for long. Now there is an opening we can exploit in Xuzhou. If we fail to take it now, it will be too late for regret.”\n\nLü Bu followed his advice. He immediately put on his armor, mounted his horse, and led five hundred cavalry ahead. He ordered Chen Gong to bring the main army behind him, with Gao Shun following after. Xiaopei was only forty or fifty li from Xuzhou, so they reached it as soon as they rode out. When Lü Bu arrived beneath the city walls, it was just the fourth watch. The moonlight was bright and clear, and the men on the walls had noticed nothing. Lü Bu went to the city gate and called out, “An envoy with confidential business has come from Governor Liu!” Cao Bao’s soldiers were on the wall and reported this to Cao Bao. Cao Bao climbed the wall to look, then ordered the soldiers to open the gate. Lü Bu gave a secret signal. All his troops rushed in together, raising a tremendous shout.\n\nZhang Fei lay drunk in his residence. His attendants hurriedly shook him awake and reported, “Lü Bu has tricked them into opening the city gate and has fought his way inside!” Zhang Fei was furious. He hurriedly put on his armor and seized his eighteen-foot serpent spear. He had only just left the residence and mounted his horse when Lü Bu’s troops arrived and met him head-on. Zhang Fei was still not sober and could not fight with his full strength. Lü Bu had long known Zhang Fei’s bravery and did not dare press him too hard. Eighteen riders from Yan protected Zhang Fei and fought their way out through the eastern gate. Xuande’s family remained in the residence, and Zhang Fei had no time to look after them.\n\nNow Cao Bao saw that Zhang Fei had only a little more than ten attendants, and he also relied on Zhang Fei’s drunkenness. He therefore led more than a hundred men in pursuit. When Zhang Fei saw Cao Bao, he was furious and urged his horse forward to meet him. They fought three exchanges. Cao Bao was defeated and fled, and Zhang Fei pursued him to the riverbank. With one thrust of his spear, Zhang Fei struck Cao Bao squarely in the back. Man and horse together fell dead into the river. Outside the city, Zhang Fei called the soldiers to him. All who escaped from the city followed him toward Huainan. Lü Bu entered the city and reassured the inhabitants. He ordered one hundred soldiers to guard the gate of Xuande’s residence and allowed no one to enter without permission.\n\nNow Zhang Fei led several dozen riders straight to Xuyi to see Xuande. He gave a full account of how Cao Bao and Lü Bu had worked together from inside and outside to attack Xuzhou by night. Everyone turned pale. Xuande sighed and said, “What is there to rejoice about in gaining, and what is there to grieve about in losing?” Lord Guan said, “Where are our sisters-in-law?” Zhang Fei said, “They have all been trapped inside the city.” Xuande remained silent and said nothing. Lord Guan stamped his foot and reproached Zhang Fei: “When you first asked to defend the city, what did you say? What did our elder brother instruct you to do? Today the city is lost, and our sisters-in-law are trapped. What are we to do now?” When Zhang Fei heard this, he was so ashamed and frightened that he had nowhere to hide. He drew his sword and was about to cut his own throat. Indeed:\n\nWhy was his feeling so reckless when he raised the cup and drank his fill?\nNow he draws his sword to cast away his life, but regret has come too late!\n\nWhat became of his life will be explained in what follows.\n\n### Chapter 15\n\nTaishi Ci Fiercely Duels the Little Conqueror; Sun Ce Battles Yan Baihu\n\nNow Zhang Fei drew his sword and was about to cut his own throat. Xuande rushed forward, embraced him, seized the sword, and threw it to the ground, saying, “The ancients said: ‘Brothers are like hands and feet; wives and children are like clothing. Torn clothing can still be mended, but when hands or feet are severed, how can they be joined again?’ The three of us swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden. We did not ask to be born on the same day, but only wished to die on the same day. Though we have now lost the city and our families, how could I bear to let a brother die halfway through our course? Besides, the city was never mine to begin with. Though our families have fallen into Lü Bu’s hands, he certainly will not harm them, and we can still devise a plan to rescue them. This was only a momentary mistake on your part, worthy brother. Why should you so suddenly wish to throw away your life?” When he had finished speaking, he wept aloud. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were both moved to tears.\n\nMeanwhile, when Yuan Shu learned that Lü Bu had seized Xuzhou, he sent a messenger to Lü Bu by forced travel through the night, promising him fifty thousand hu of grain, five hundred horses, ten thousand taels of gold and silver, and one thousand bolts of colored satin if he would join in attacking Liu Bei. Lü Bu was delighted and ordered Gao Shun to lead fifty thousand troops in an attack on Xuande’s rear. When Xuande received this news, he withdrew his army under cover of rain and darkness, abandoned Xuyi, and fled, intending to seize Guangling in the east. By the time Gao Shun’s army arrived, Xuande had already gone. Gao Shun met Ji Ling and at once demanded the promised goods. Ji Ling said, “For now, sir, withdraw your army. Allow me to see my lord and discuss the matter with him.” Gao Shun then parted from Ji Ling and returned with his army. He saw Lü Bu and gave a full account of what Ji Ling had said.\n\nLü Bu was still hesitating when a letter suddenly arrived from Yuan Shu. The meaning of the letter was: “Although Gao Shun came, Liu Bei has not yet been eliminated. Wait until Liu Bei has been captured, and only then will I send the promised goods.” Lü Bu angrily cursed Yuan Shu for breaking faith and wanted to raise an army against him. Chen Gong said, “You must not. Yuan Shu occupies Shouchun and has many troops and abundant grain. He must not be treated lightly. It would be better to invite Xuande back to garrison Xiaopei and make him our support. On a later day, have Xuande serve as the vanguard. Then first take Yuan Shu and afterward Yuan Shao, and you will be able to range freely across the realm.” Lü Bu followed his advice and sent a man with a letter inviting Xuande to return.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande led his army east to seize Guangling, but Yuan Shu raided his camp, and he lost more than half his troops. On his return, he happened to meet Lü Bu’s envoy, who presented the letter. Xuande was delighted. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Lü Bu is a man without honor. He cannot be trusted.” Xuande said, “Since he now treats me with goodwill, why should I suspect him?” He accordingly came to Xuzhou. Fearing that Xuande might have doubts, Lü Bu first had his family returned to him. Ladies Gan and Mi saw Xuande and gave him a full account: Lü Bu had ordered soldiers to guard the gates of their residence and had forbidden anyone to enter. He had also frequently sent them things through his serving women, and they had never lacked anything. Xuande said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “I knew that Lü Bu would certainly not harm my family.” He then entered the city to thank Lü Bu. Zhang Fei hated Lü Bu and refused to go with him. Instead, he escorted his two sisters-in-law to Xiaopei ahead of them.\n\nXuande entered, saw Lü Bu, bowed, and thanked him. Lü Bu said, “I did not wish to seize the city. Your younger brother Zhang Fei relied on wine and killed men here, and I feared some disaster might occur, so I came only to guard it.” Xuande said, “I have long wished to yield it to you, elder brother.” Lü Bu pretended to offer it back to Xuande. Xuande firmly declined and returned to garrison Xiaopei. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were resentful at heart. Xuande said, “We must humble ourselves and keep to our proper place while awaiting Heaven’s time. We cannot struggle against fate.” Lü Bu sent them grain, rice, and bolts of satin. From then on, the two houses were on friendly terms, and nothing further need be said of it here.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shu held a great banquet for his officers and soldiers at Shouchun. A man reported that Sun Ce had defeated Lu Kang, Administrator of Lujiang, and returned victorious. Yuan Shu summoned Sun Ce, who bowed below the hall. After asking about his exertions, Yuan Shu ordered him to sit as an attendant and join the banquet. After his father’s death, Sun Ce had withdrawn to live south of the Yangzi, treating worthy men with respect and humbling himself before scholars. Later, because Tao Qian was at odds with Sun Ce’s maternal uncle, Wu Jing, Administrator of Danyang, Sun Ce moved his mother and the rest of his family to Qu’e, while he himself went to serve Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu greatly loved him and often sighed, “If I had a son like young Sun, what regret would I have even if I died?” He therefore appointed Sun Ce Commandant Who Cherishes Righteousness and sent him with troops to attack Jing County, where Grand Master Zu Lang won. Seeing Sun Ce’s courage, Yuan Shu later sent him to attack Lu Kang, and now he had again returned victorious.\n\nWhen the banquet ended that day, Sun Ce returned to his camp. He had found Yuan Shu’s treatment of him at the feast extremely arrogant, and he was depressed. He therefore walked in the moonlight through the central courtyard. Thinking that his father Sun Jian had been such a hero, while he himself had now fallen so low, he could not help bursting into loud sobs. Suddenly, a man entered from outside and laughed loudly, saying, “Bofu, why are you behaving like this? When your honored father was alive, he often employed me. If you have some matter you cannot decide, why do you not ask me instead of weeping by yourself?” Sun Ce looked at him. He was Zhu Zhi, courtesy name Junli, a native of Guzhang in Danyang and formerly an officer under Sun Jian. Sun Ce wiped away his tears, invited him to sit, and said, “I am weeping only because I bitterly regret that I cannot carry on my father’s ambition.” Zhu Zhi said, “Why do you not tell Yuan Gonglu that you wish to borrow troops and go to Jiangdong, outwardly claiming that you mean to rescue Wu Jing but actually planning a great enterprise? Why remain trapped for so long beneath another man?”\n\nWhile they were discussing this, a man suddenly entered and said, “I already know what you gentlemen are planning. I have one hundred strong and capable men under my command and will lend Bofu a helping hand for the time being.” Sun Ce looked at the man. He was Lü Fan, courtesy name Ziheng, a native of Xiyang in Runan and one of Yuan Shu’s advisers. Sun Ce was delighted and invited him to sit and join the discussion. Lü Fan said, “I fear only that Yuan Gonglu will refuse to lend you troops.” Sun Ce said, “I have the Imperial Jade Seal left by my late father. I will offer it as security.” Lü Fan said, “Gonglu has wanted it for a long time! If you pledge it to him, he will certainly provide troops.”\n\nThe three settled their plan. The next day, Sun Ce entered to see Yuan Shu and bowed tearfully, saying, “I have been unable to avenge my father. Now my maternal uncle Wu Jing is being pressed by Liu Yao, Inspector of Yangzhou. My aged mother and the rest of my family are all in Qu’e and will certainly be harmed. I dare ask to borrow several thousand of your mighty troops so that I may cross the river, rescue them from danger, and visit my family. Fearing that my enlightened lord may not trust me, I have brought the Jade Seal left by my late father and will temporarily pledge it as security.” When Yuan Shu heard that he had the Jade Seal, he took it and examined it. Greatly delighted, he said, “I do not want your Jade Seal. For now, I shall merely keep it here. I will lend you three thousand troops and five hundred horses. Once you have pacified the region, you must return quickly. Your present rank is low, and it will be difficult for you to wield great authority. I shall recommend you as Commandant Who Breaks the Charge and General Who Destroys Bandits. Choose a fixed day, take command of the troops, and depart.”\n\nSun Ce bowed his thanks. He then took command of the troops and horses, bringing Zhu Zhi, Lü Fan, and his father’s former officers Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and others with him, and chose a day to march. When he reached Liyang, he saw an army approaching. At its head was a man of graceful bearing and outstanding appearance. When the man saw Sun Ce, he dismounted and bowed. Sun Ce looked at him. He was Zhou Yu, courtesy name Gongjin, a native of Shucheng in Lujiang. When Sun Jian had campaigned against Dong Zhuo, he had moved his family to Shucheng. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were the same age and shared a very close friendship, so they had sworn to be brothers. Sun Ce was two months older than Zhou Yu, and Zhou Yu treated him as an elder brother. Zhou Yu’s uncle, Zhou Shang, was Administrator of Danyang. Zhou Yu was now on his way to visit him and happened to meet Sun Ce there.\n\nSun Ce was overjoyed to see Zhou Yu and told him his deepest feelings. Zhou Yu said, “I am willing to give you the service of a dog or horse so that we may together pursue a great enterprise.” Sun Ce said happily, “Now that I have Gongjin, the great enterprise will succeed.” He then had Zhou Yu meet Zhu Zhi, Lü Fan, and the others. Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce, “Elder brother, since you wish to accomplish a great enterprise, do you also know of the Two Zhangs in Jiangdong?” Sun Ce asked, “Who are the ‘Two Zhangs’?” Zhou Yu said, “One is Zhang Zhao of Pengcheng, courtesy name Zibu. The other is Zhang Hong of Guangling, courtesy name Zigang. Both possess talent able to order Heaven and Earth, but because they are avoiding the disorder, they live here in seclusion. Why do you not invite them into your service?” Sun Ce was delighted and immediately sent men with gifts to invite them, but both declined to come. Sun Ce therefore went to their homes in person. He was greatly pleased by his conversations with them and pressed them earnestly to serve him. Both agreed. Sun Ce appointed Zhang Zhao Chief Clerk, concurrently General of the Household Who Pacifies the Army, and appointed Zhang Hong as Adviser and Commandant of Correct Deliberations. They then discussed an attack on Liu Yao.\n\nNow Liu Yao, courtesy name Zhengli, was a native of Mouping in Donglai. He too was a relative of the Han imperial house, a nephew of Grand Commandant Liu Chong and a younger brother of Liu Dai, Inspector of Yanzhou. He had formerly served as Inspector of Yangzhou and had been stationed at Shouchun, but Yuan Shu drove him across the river into Jiangdong, and he therefore came to Qu’e. When he now heard that Sun Ce’s army was approaching, he urgently gathered his officers to discuss the matter. His subordinate general Zhang Ying said, “I will lead an army to garrison Niuzhu. Even if he has a million troops, they will be unable to come near.” Before he had finished speaking, a man below the command tent shouted, “I am willing to serve as vanguard of the advance force.” Everyone looked at him. He was Taishi Ci, a native of Huang County in Donglai. After lifting the siege of Beihai, Taishi Ci had come to see Liu Yao, who kept him under his command. That day, when he heard that Sun Ce had arrived, he offered to serve as vanguard. Liu Yao said, “You are still young and cannot yet serve as a great general. Remain at my side and obey my commands.” Taishi Ci withdrew in displeasure.\n\nZhang Ying led his troops to Niuzhu and stored one hundred thousand measures of grain in the supply depot. Sun Ce arrived with his army, and Zhang Ying came out to meet him. The two armies met on the flats at Niuzhu. Sun Ce rode forward, and Zhang Ying cursed him loudly. Huang Gai rode out and fought Zhang Ying. They had exchanged only a few bouts when Zhang Ying’s army suddenly fell into great disorder, and a report came that someone had set fire to the camp. Zhang Ying hurriedly turned his army back. Sun Ce led his troops forward and took advantage of the situation to fall on them. Zhang Ying abandoned Niuzhu and fled toward the deep mountains.\n\nThe men who had set fire behind the camp were two valiant officers. One was Jiang Qin, courtesy name Gongyi, a native of Shouchun in Jiujiang. The other was Zhou Tai, courtesy name Youping, a native of Xiacai in Jiujiang. Both had lived through the disorder of the age, gathered followers on the Yangzi River, and made their living by plunder. They had long heard that Sun Ce was a hero of Jiangdong who could recruit worthy men and accept scholars, so they had specially brought more than three hundred followers to join him. Sun Ce was delighted and appointed them Commandants Before the Chariot. He took the grain and military equipment in the Niuzhu supply depot, as well as more than four thousand surrendered soldiers, and then advanced toward Shenting.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Ying returned in defeat to Liu Yao, who angrily intended to behead him. The advisers Ze Rong and Xue Li urged Liu Yao to spare him, and he was sent to garrison Lingling City against the enemy. Liu Yao personally led troops to make camp south of Shenting Ridge, while Sun Ce made camp north of the ridge. Sun Ce asked the local people, “Is there a temple to Emperor Guangwu of Han near this mountain?” The local people replied, “There is a temple on the ridge.” Sun Ce said, “Last night I dreamed that Emperor Guangwu summoned me to meet him. I must go and pray there.” Chief Clerk Zhang Zhao said, “You must not. Liu Yao’s camp lies south of the ridge. What will you do if there are troops in ambush?” Sun Ce said, “A divine being protects me. What have I to fear?” He put on his armor, took up his spear, mounted his horse, and led Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, Jiang Qin, Zhou Tai, and others, making thirteen horsemen altogether, out of the camp and up the ridge. They reached the temple and burned incense. After dismounting and paying their respects, Sun Ce went forward, knelt, and prayed: “If I, Sun Ce, can establish an enterprise in Jiangdong and restore the foundation laid by my late father, I shall rebuild this temple and offer sacrifices here in all four seasons.”\n\nAfter praying, he left the temple and mounted his horse. Looking back at his officers, he said, “I wish to cross the ridge and inspect Liu Yao’s camp and defenses.” All the officers said that he must not. Sun Ce refused to listen and went up the ridge with them to look south over the villages and woods. A small force watching the road had already rushed a report to Liu Yao. Liu Yao said, “This must be Sun Ce’s plan to lure us out. We must not pursue him.” Taishi Ci leaped up eagerly and said, “If we do not capture Sun Ce now, what time are we waiting for?” Without waiting for Liu Yao’s command, he put on his armor, mounted his horse, took up his spear, and rode out of camp, shouting, “All who have courage, follow me!” None of the officers moved. Only one young officer said, “Taishi Ci is truly a fierce general! I can help him!” He spurred his horse and went with him. All the other officers laughed.\n\nSun Ce watched for a long while before finally turning his horse back. Just as he was crossing the ridge, he heard a shout from above: “Sun Ce, do not run!” Sun Ce looked back and saw two horses racing down the ridge. He drew up his thirteen horsemen together. With his spear held crosswise, Sun Ce sat on his horse below the ridge and waited. Taishi Ci shouted, “Which one is Sun Ce?” Sun Ce asked, “Who are you?” The man answered, “I am Taishi Ci of Donglai, and I have come especially to capture Sun Ce!” Sun Ce laughed and said, “I am he. Both of you may attack me together, though I am only one man. I do not fear you! If I feared you, I would not be Sun Bofu!” Taishi Ci said, “Even if all of you attack me together, I will not be afraid!” He urged his horse forward, leveled his spear, and charged straight at Sun Ce. Sun Ce raised his spear and met him. Their horses crossed, and they fought for fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Cheng Pu and the others secretly marveled at them.\n\nTaishi Ci saw that Sun Ce’s spear work showed not the slightest opening, so he pretended to lose and feigned defeat, drawing Sun Ce after him. Instead of returning up the ridge by the old road, Taishi Ci turned around the back of the mountain. Sun Ce pursued him and shouted, “A man who runs away is no hero!” Taishi Ci thought to himself, “This fellow has twelve followers, while I am alone. Even if I capture him alive, the others will take him from me. I must draw him farther away, until this fellow has nowhere to find help, and then I can act.” He therefore fought as he retreated. Sun Ce refused to let him go and pursued him all the way to open ground. Taishi Ci wheeled his horse and fought again, and they exchanged another fifty bouts. Sun Ce thrust with his spear. Taishi Ci dodged and caught the spear under his arm. Taishi Ci then thrust with his own spear. Sun Ce also dodged and caught it under his arm. Both pulled with all their strength, and they tumbled from their horses together. The horses ran off no one knew where. The two men abandoned their spears, seized each other, and wrestled, tearing their battle robes to shreds. Sun Ce’s hands were quicker, and he snatched the short halberd from Taishi Ci’s back. Taishi Ci in turn snatched the helmet from Sun Ce’s head. Sun Ce stabbed at Taishi Ci with the halberd, while Taishi Ci used the helmet to block it.\n\nSuddenly, shouts arose behind them. Liu Yao’s relief force had arrived, numbering about one thousand men. Sun Ce was in a desperate position, but Cheng Pu and the other twelve horsemen also charged up, and only then did Sun Ce and Taishi Ci release each other. Taishi Ci obtained a horse from among the troops, retrieved his spear, mounted, and returned to the fight. Cheng Pu had recovered Sun Ce’s horse, so Sun Ce too retrieved his spear and mounted. Liu Yao’s force of more than one thousand men fought in confusion with Cheng Pu and the other twelve horsemen, battling their way in a winding course to the foot of Shenting Ridge. Amid rising battle cries, Zhou Yu arrived with his army. Liu Yao personally led his main force down from the ridge to attack. It was near dusk when a violent storm suddenly broke, and both sides withdrew their armies.\n\nThe next day, Sun Ce led his army before Liu Yao’s camp, and Liu Yao brought out his troops to meet him. Once the two battle lines were formed, Sun Ce displayed Taishi Ci’s short halberd on the point of his spear before the armies and ordered his soldiers to shout, “If Taishi Ci had not run so quickly, he would already have been stabbed to death!” Taishi Ci likewise displayed Sun Ce’s helmet before the armies and ordered his soldiers to shout, “Sun Ce’s head is already here!”\n\nThe two armies raised their cries, one side boasting of victory and the other proclaiming its strength. Taishi Ci rode out, wishing to settle victory and defeat with Sun Ce, and Sun Ce was about to ride forward. Cheng Pu said, “There is no need to trouble my lord. I will capture him myself.” Cheng Pu rode before the battle line. Taishi Ci said, “You are no match for me. Have Sun Ce ride out!” Cheng Pu was furious and charged straight at Taishi Ci with leveled spear. Their horses crossed, and they fought for thirty bouts. Liu Yao suddenly sounded the gong to recall his army. Taishi Ci said, “I was just about to capture the rebel general. Why recall the army?” Liu Yao said, “A man reports that Zhou Yu has led troops in a surprise attack and seized Qu’e. Chen Wu, courtesy name Zilie, a native of Songzi in Lujiang, helped Zhou Yu enter it. The foundation of my house is already lost, and we cannot remain here long. We must hurry to Moling, join the troops of Xue Li and Ze Rong, and bring them quickly to our support.”\n\nTaishi Ci followed Liu Yao in retreat. Sun Ce did not pursue but halted his troops. Chief Clerk Zhang Zhao said, “Zhou Yu has seized Qu’e from the enemy, so they have no desire to continue fighting. Tonight is the right time to raid their camp.” Sun Ce agreed. That night, he divided his army into five columns and drove forward in a great advance. Liu Yao’s army suffered a crushing defeat, and its men scattered in every direction. Taishi Ci could not resist alone. Taking more than ten horsemen, he rode through the night to Jing County.\n\nSun Ce had also gained the support of Chen Wu. The man stood seven chi tall, with a yellow face and red eyes, and had a strange appearance. Sun Ce greatly respected and loved him, appointed him a commandant, and made him vanguard in the attack on Xue Li. Chen Wu led more than ten horsemen in a charge into the enemy formation and cut off more than fifty heads. Xue Li shut his gates and did not dare come out.\n\nWhile Sun Ce was attacking the city, someone suddenly reported that Liu Yao had joined forces with Ze Rong and was going to seize Niuzhu. Sun Ce was furious and personally led his main army straight toward Niuzhu. Liu Yao and Ze Rong rode out to meet him. Sun Ce said, “Now that I have arrived, why do you not surrender?” A man behind Liu Yao leveled his spear and rode out. It was his subordinate general Yu Mi. He fought Sun Ce for fewer than three bouts before Sun Ce captured him alive, turned his horse, and rode back toward his own line. Liu Yao’s general Fan Neng saw that Yu Mi had been captured and pursued Sun Ce with leveled spear. Just as the spear was about to strike Sun Ce in the back, the soldiers in Sun Ce’s formation shouted, “Someone is attacking you from behind!” Sun Ce turned his head and suddenly saw Fan Neng’s horse approaching. He gave a great shout, loud as a thunderclap. Fan Neng was so terrified that he pitched backward from his horse, struck his head, and died. Sun Ce reached the commanding standard and threw down Yu Mi, who had already been crushed to death beneath his arm. In a single instant he had crushed one general to death and shouted another to death. From then on, everyone called Sun Ce the “Little Conqueror.”\n\nThat day, Liu Yao’s army suffered a great defeat, and more than half his men and horses surrendered to Sun Ce. Sun Ce beheaded more than ten thousand men. Liu Yao and Ze Rong fled to Yuzhang to seek refuge with Liu Biao. Sun Ce turned his army back and again attacked Moling. He personally went to the edge of the city moat and called on Xue Li to surrender. From the city, someone secretly loosed an arrow, which struck Sun Ce squarely in the left thigh and knocked him from his horse. His officers hurriedly rescued him, carried him back to camp, pulled out the arrow, and applied medicine for weapon wounds. Sun Ce ordered the army to spread the false report that its commander had been struck by an arrow and died. The army raised the wail of mourning, pulled up camp, and marched away together.\n\nWhen Xue Li heard that Sun Ce was dead, he brought the troops out of the city during the night and pursued with the fierce generals Zhang Ying and Chen Heng. Suddenly, ambush troops rose on every side. Sun Ce rode at their head and shouted, “Young Sun is here!” The enemy troops were all terrified. They threw down their spears and swords and bowed on the ground. Sun Ce ordered that not one of them be killed. Zhang Ying turned his horse and fled, but Chen Wu killed him with a single spear thrust. Jiang Qin shot Chen Heng dead with an arrow. Xue Li died amid the disordered army. Sun Ce entered Moling and brought peace and order to its inhabitants. He then moved his army to Jing County to capture Taishi Ci.\n\nMeanwhile, Taishi Ci had recruited more than two thousand strong and capable men, who joined the troops already under his command. He was preparing to avenge Liu Yao. Sun Ce and Zhou Yu discussed a plan to capture Taishi Ci alive. Zhou Yu ordered attacks on three sides of the county seat, leaving only the eastern gate open for escape. Twenty-five li from the city, he placed an army in ambush on each of three roads. When Taishi Ci reached that place, his men and horses would be exhausted, and he would certainly be captured. Most of the troops recruited by Taishi Ci were country people from the hills and wilderness and knew nothing of military discipline. The walls of Jing County were not very high. At night, Sun Ce ordered Chen Wu to dress in short clothing and carry a sword. He was the first to climb the wall and set fire to the city. When Taishi Ci saw fire rising on the walls, he mounted his horse and fled through the eastern gate, while Sun Ce led troops in pursuit behind him.\n\nAs Taishi Ci fled, the pursuing army followed for thirty li and then stopped. Taishi Ci rode on for fifty li, by which time both men and horses were exhausted. Suddenly, shouts arose among the reeds. Taishi Ci urgently tried to flee, but ropes for tripping horses came from both sides at once and brought down his horse. Taishi Ci was captured alive and escorted to the main camp. When Sun Ce learned that Taishi Ci had arrived, he personally came out of the camp, ordered the soldiers to disperse, untied Taishi Ci with his own hands, put his own brocade robe on him, and invited him into the camp. He said, “I know that Ziyi is a true man of honor. Liu Yao was a fool who could not employ you as a great general, and that brought about this defeat.”\n\nSeeing that Sun Ce treated him with such generosity, Taishi Ci asked permission to surrender. Sun Ce took his hand and said with a smile, “When we fought at Shenting, if you had captured me, would you have harmed me?” Taishi Ci smiled and said, “That cannot be known.” Sun Ce laughed loudly, invited him into the command tent, gave him the highest seat, and held a banquet in his honor. Taishi Ci said, “Lord Liu has only recently been defeated, and his soldiers have lost heart. I wish to go myself and gather the remaining men so that they may help my enlightened lord. I do not know whether you can trust me.” Sun Ce rose and thanked him, saying, “This is truly what I desire. Let us now agree that you will return tomorrow at noon.” Taishi Ci promised and departed. The officers said, “Now that Taishi Ci has gone, he certainly will not return.” Sun Ce said, “Ziyi is a man of good faith and righteousness. He will certainly not betray me.” None of them believed it.\n\nThe next day, they raised a pole at the camp gate to watch the sun’s shadow. Just as noon approached, Taishi Ci arrived at the camp with more than one thousand men. Sun Ce was delighted. Everyone admired Sun Ce’s ability to judge men. Sun Ce then gathered an army of tens of thousands and moved down into Jiangdong, bringing peace to the people and showing compassion to the masses. Countless people came to join him. The people of Jiangdong all called him Young Sun. Merely hearing that Young Sun’s army was coming, they would lose courage and flee. But when Sun Ce’s army arrived, he did not permit a single man to plunder. Not even the chickens or dogs were alarmed. The people were all delighted and brought cattle and wine to the camp to reward the army. Sun Ce repaid them with gold and silk, and joyful cries filled the countryside. Those from Liu Yao’s former army who wished to serve were allowed to do so, while those who did not wish to be soldiers were given rewards and sent home to farm. All the people south of the Yangzi looked up to him and praised him. His military power therefore grew very great. Sun Ce welcomed his mother, his uncles, and all his younger brothers back to Qu’e. He ordered his younger brother Sun Quan and Zhou Tai to guard Xuancheng, while he himself led troops south to take Wu Commandery.\n\nAt that time, Yan Baihu occupied Wu Commandery and called himself the Virtuous King of Eastern Wu. He had sent subordinate generals to guard Wucheng and Jiaxing. When Yan Baihu heard that day that Sun Ce’s army was approaching, he ordered his younger brother Yan Yu to lead out troops, and the armies met at Maple Bridge. Yan Yu sat his horse on the bridge with his sword held crosswise. When someone reported this to the central army, Sun Ce was about to ride out. Zhang Hong advised him, “The commander’s life is the life on which all three armies depend. You should not lightly engage a petty bandit. I beg you, General, to value yourself.” Sun Ce thanked him and said, “Your words, sir, are as firm as metal and stone. But I fear that if I do not personally face arrows and stones, the officers and soldiers will not risk their lives.” He then sent Han Dang out on horseback.\n\nBy the time Han Dang reached the bridge, Jiang Qin and Chen Wu had already taken small boats along the riverbank and fought their way past the bridge. A storm of arrows shot down the troops on the bank, and the two men leaped ashore and cut into them. Yan Yu retreated. Han Dang led the army in a direct assault as far as Chang Gate, and the bandits withdrew into the city. Sun Ce divided his troops and advanced by both land and water, surrounding the city of Wu. After three days under siege, no one came out to fight. Sun Ce led his army outside Chang Gate and called on the defenders to surrender. A deputy general on the wall braced the protective beam with his left hand and pointed down with his right, cursing loudly. Taishi Ci took his bow and an arrow while still on horseback and said to the officers around him, “Watch me strike this fellow’s left hand!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, the bowstring sounded. The arrow struck exactly where he had said, pierced the general’s left hand, and pinned it firmly to the protective beam. Everyone who saw it, both on and below the wall, cheered.\n\nThe others helped the man down from the wall. Yan Baihu was greatly alarmed and said, “Their army has a man like this. How can we oppose them?” He therefore discussed seeking peace. The next day, he sent Yan Yu out of the city to see Sun Ce. Sun Ce invited Yan Yu into his tent and gave him wine. When they had drunk deeply, Sun Ce asked, “What does your elder brother intend?” Yan Yu said, “He wishes to divide Jiangdong equally with the general.” Sun Ce was furious and said, “How dare vermin like you claim equality with me!” He ordered Yan Yu beheaded. Yan Yu drew his sword and rose, but Sun Ce swung his sword and struck him down at once. His head was cut off and sent into the city. Yan Baihu knew he could not withstand the enemy, so he abandoned the city and fled.\n\nSun Ce advanced in pursuit. Huang Gai attacked and took Jiaxing, while Taishi Ci attacked and took Wucheng, and several prefectures were pacified. Yan Baihu fled to Yuhang, plundering along the road. A local man named Ling Cao led the people of his district against him and defeated him, and Yan Baihu fled toward Kuaiji. Ling Cao and his son came to welcome Sun Ce. Sun Ce appointed Ling Cao Commandant Who Accompanies the Campaign and then led the army across the river with him. Yan Baihu gathered bandits and deployed them at the Xijin crossing. Cheng Pu fought them and again defeated them badly, pursuing them through the night as far as Kuaiji.\n\nWang Lang, Administrator of Kuaiji, wanted to lead troops to rescue Yan Baihu. Suddenly, a man stepped forward and said, “You must not. Sun Ce commands an army of humanity and righteousness, while Baihu leads a violent and cruel mob. You should instead capture Baihu and present him to Sun Ce.” Wang Lang looked at him. He was Yu Fan, courtesy name Zhongxiang, a native of Yuyao in Kuaiji, then serving as an officer of the commandery. Wang Lang angrily rebuked him, and Yu Fan sighed deeply and left. Wang Lang then led his troops to join Yan Baihu, and together they formed their battle line in the countryside around Shanyin. When the two formations faced each other, Sun Ce rode forward and said to Wang Lang, “I have raised an army of humanity and righteousness to bring peace to the region of the Zhe River. Why are you helping a bandit?” Wang Lang cursed him, saying, “Is there no limit to your greed? Having already taken Wu Commandery, you now intend forcibly to annex my territory! Today I have come especially to avenge the Yan family!”\n\nSun Ce was furious and was about to engage when Taishi Ci rode out ahead of him. Wang Lang spurred his horse, brandished his sword, and fought Taishi Ci. After only a few bouts, Wang Lang’s general Zhou Xin charged out to help him. Huang Gai raced from Sun Ce’s formation and intercepted Zhou Xin in combat. The drums on both sides thundered as the armies fought fiercely. Suddenly, Wang Lang’s rear formation fell into disorder as a body of troops swept in from behind. Wang Lang was greatly alarmed and hurriedly turned his horse to meet them. It was Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu, leading troops in a slanting charge and attacking from front and rear. Outnumbered and unable to resist, Wang Lang, Yan Baihu, and Zhou Xin cut a bloody path and escaped into the city. They raised the drawbridge and shut the gates securely.\n\nSun Ce’s main army took advantage of the situation and pursued them to the city walls. He deployed his troops and attacked all four gates. Inside the city, Wang Lang saw that Sun Ce was pressing the attack fiercely and wanted to lead out the troops again for a battle to the death. Yan Baihu said, “Sun Ce’s army is extremely powerful. You should dig deep ditches, raise high ramparts, hold the defenses firmly, and refuse to come out. In less than a month, his army will exhaust its grain and withdraw of its own accord. Then we can take advantage of its weakness, fall upon it, and defeat it without a battle.” Wang Lang followed his advice and held Kuaiji firmly without coming out.\n\nSun Ce attacked for several days without success and then discussed the matter with his officers. Sun Jing said, “Wang Lang relies on his strong defenses and holds the city, which will be difficult to take quickly. Most of Kuaiji’s money and grain is stored at Zhadu, several tens of li from here. It would be better to send troops and seize that place first. This is what is meant by attacking where the enemy is unprepared and appearing where he does not expect you.” Sun Ce was delighted and said, “Uncle, this excellent plan is enough to defeat the bandits!” He immediately ordered fires lit at every gate, with a great display of banners to create the false appearance of troops. Then he lifted the siege during the night and withdrew south. Zhou Yu came forward and said, “Once my lord’s main army begins to move, Wang Lang will certainly come out of the city in pursuit. We can defeat him with a surprise force.” Sun Ce said, “I have already made preparations. The city will be taken tonight.” He then ordered the army to march.\n\nMeanwhile, when Wang Lang heard that Sun Ce’s army had withdrawn, he personally led his men up the enemy watchtower to observe. Seeing fires burning together below the city and the banners still in perfect order, he hesitated. Zhou Xin said, “Sun Ce has gone. He has set up this display only to make us doubt. We should send troops out to attack him.” Yan Baihu said, “Sun Ce may be going to Zhadu. I will lead my troops after him with General Zhou.” Wang Lang said, “Zhadu is where I store my grain, so it must indeed be defended. Lead the troops ahead, and I will follow in support.” Yan Baihu and Zhou Xin led five thousand troops out of the city in pursuit. Near the beginning of the first night watch, when they were more than twenty li from the city, a drum suddenly sounded in the dense forest and torches blazed all at once. Yan Baihu was greatly alarmed and reined in his horse to flee. A general blocked the road ahead. In the firelight, Yan Baihu saw that it was Sun Ce. Zhou Xin brandished his sword and rode to meet him, but Sun Ce killed him with a single spear thrust. All the remaining troops surrendered. Yan Baihu cut a bloody path through them and fled toward Yuhang.\n\nWhen Wang Lang learned that his forward force had been defeated, he did not dare return to the city. He led his followers away and fled to a remote corner of the seacoast. Sun Ce brought back his main army, seized the city in the wake of his victory, and pacified the people. Before another day had passed, a man came before Sun Ce’s army and presented Yan Baihu’s head. Sun Ce looked at him. He stood eight chi tall, with a square face and broad mouth. Asked his name, he proved to be Dong Xi, courtesy name Yuandai, a native of Yuyao in Kuaiji. Sun Ce was pleased and appointed him Major of a Separate Command. From then on, all the eastern routes were pacified. Sun Ce ordered his uncle Sun Jing to guard the region, appointed Zhu Zhi Administrator of Wu Commandery, and withdrew his army to Jiangdong.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan and Zhou Tai were guarding Xuancheng when mountain bandits suddenly rose in secret and attacked from all sides. It was deep in the night, and there was no time to resist. Zhou Tai took Sun Quan in his arms and put him on a horse. The bandits came at Zhou Tai with swords. Bare-bodied and on foot, Zhou Tai raised his sword and fought them, killing more than ten men. Then a bandit charged straight at Zhou Tai on horseback with leveled spear. Zhou Tai seized the spear, dragged the man from his horse, took the spear and horse, and cut a bloody path through the enemy, rescuing Sun Quan. The remaining bandits fled far away. Zhou Tai had suffered twelve spear wounds. The wounds swelled, and his life hung by a thread.\n\nWhen Sun Ce heard of this, he was greatly alarmed. Dong Xi, who was under his command, said, “I once fought against sea raiders and suffered several spear wounds. Yu Fan, a worthy commandery officer of Kuaiji, recommended a physician to me, and I recovered within half a month.” Sun Ce said, “Can this Yu Fan be Yu Zhongxiang?” Dong Xi said, “Yes.” Sun Ce said, “He is a worthy scholar. I must employ him.” He therefore ordered Zhang Zhao and Dong Xi to go together and invite Yu Fan into his service. When Yu Fan arrived, Sun Ce treated him with exceptional courtesy and appointed him Officer of Merit. He then mentioned that he was seeking a physician. Yu Fan said, “This man is Hua Tuo, courtesy name Yuanhua, a native of Qiao County in the state of Pei. He is truly the divine physician of the present age. I shall bring him to see you.”\n\nBefore many days had passed, Yu Fan brought him there. Sun Ce looked at the man. His face was youthful, his hair white as a crane’s feathers, and he had an airy bearing as though he had risen above the world. Sun Ce treated him as an honored guest and asked him to examine Zhou Tai’s wounds. Hua Tuo said, “This is an easy matter.” He treated him with medicine, and within a month Zhou Tai recovered. Sun Ce was delighted and rewarded Hua Tuo generously. He then advanced his army and destroyed the mountain bandits. All Jiangnan was pacified. Sun Ce assigned his officers and soldiers to guard the strategic passes in every region. At the same time, he wrote a memorial and submitted it to the imperial court, established friendly relations with Cao Cao, and sent a man with a letter to Yuan Shu demanding the Jade Seal.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shu secretly intended to proclaim himself emperor. He therefore wrote back with evasions and refused to return the Seal. He urgently gathered Chief Clerk Yang Dajiang, Commander Zhang Xun, Ji Ling, Qiao Rui, senior generals Lei Bo and Chen Lan, and more than thirty others, and said to them, “Sun Ce borrowed my troops and horses to begin his enterprise. Today he has gained all the territory of Jiangdong, yet he gives no thought to repaying the source of his success and instead demands the Seal from me. This is extremely discourteous. What plan should we use against him?” Chief Clerk Yang Dajiang said, “Sun Ce occupies the defenses of the great Yangzi, his troops are elite, and his grain is abundant. We cannot yet move against him. For now, we should first attack Liu Bei to avenge his earlier unprovoked attack on us. It will not be too late to take Sun Ce afterward. I offer a plan that will cause Liu Bei to be captured this very day.” It was just as the verse says:\n\nInstead of going to Jiangdong to hunt tigers and leopards,\nHe comes to Xuzhou to fight a flood dragon.\n\nWhat the plan was will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 16\n\nLü Bu Shoots the Halberd at the Camp Gate; Cao Cao Suffers Defeat at Yu River\n\nNow Grand General Yang proposed a plan to attack Liu Bei. Yuan Shu said, “What is your plan?” The general said, “Liu Bei’s army is stationed at Xiaopei. Though it would be easy to take, Lü Bu sits like a tiger in Xuzhou. Last time we promised him gold, silk, grain, and horses, but have not yet given them to him. I fear he may help Liu Bei. We should now send him grain to win his goodwill and make him keep his troops still. Then Liu Bei can be captured. First capture Liu Bei, and afterward deal with Lü Bu. Then Xuzhou can be obtained.” Yuan Shu was delighted. He prepared two hundred thousand hu of grain and ordered Han Yin to carry a secret letter to Lü Bu. Lü Bu was very pleased and treated Han Yin with great honor. Han Yin returned and reported to Yuan Shu, who then appointed Ji Ling chief general, with Lei Bo and Chen Lan as deputy generals, and sent them at the head of tens of thousands of troops to attack Xiaopei.\n\nWhen Xuande heard the news, he gathered his men to discuss it. Zhang Fei wanted to go out and fight. Sun Qian said, “Xiaopei now has little grain and few troops. How can we resist the enemy? We should write to Lü Bu and appeal for urgent help.” Zhang Fei said, “How would that scoundrel ever agree to come?” Xuande said, “Sun Qian’s advice is good.” He had a letter written and sent to Lü Bu. It said in brief:\n\nSince the general graciously took thought for me and allowed me, Liu Bei, to find shelter in Xiaopei, I have truly been indebted to a kindness as high as the clouds and sky. Yuan Shu now seeks to avenge a private grudge and has sent Ji Ling with troops against the county. My destruction may come at any moment, and no one but the general can save me. I hope you will bring even one division of troops to rescue me from this desperate danger. I shall be deeply grateful!\n\nAfter Lü Bu read the letter, he discussed it with Chen Gong, saying, “Earlier Yuan Shu sent grain and a letter because he wanted me not to rescue Xuande. Now Xuande has come asking for help. I think that while Xuande’s army is stationed at Xiaopei, he may not necessarily be able to harm me. But if Yuan Shu annexes Xuande’s forces, he will then join with the generals of Mount Tai in the north and plot against me, and I will no longer be able to sleep in peace. It would be better to rescue Xuande.” He therefore called out his troops and set off.\n\nMeanwhile, Ji Ling’s army drove rapidly forward and reached the southeast of Pei County, where it made camp. By day its banners and standards spread across the land, hiding the hills and rivers; by night its signal fires and drums made heaven and earth seem to shake and collapse. Xuande had only a little more than five thousand men in the county, but he had no choice except to lead them outside and form a battle line and camp. Suddenly a report came that Lü Bu had led his army to a point one li from the county and had set up camp to the southwest. When Ji Ling learned that Lü Bu had brought troops to rescue Liu Bei, he hurriedly sent Lü Bu a letter accusing him of breaking faith. Lü Bu laughed and said, “I have a plan that will keep both Yuan Shu and Liu Bei from resenting me.” He then sent messengers to the camps of Ji Ling and Liu Bei, inviting both men to a banquet.\n\nWhen Xuande heard Lü Bu’s invitation, he at once wished to go. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Elder brother, you must not go. Lü Bu is certain to have some hidden purpose.” Xuande said, “I have not treated him poorly. He will certainly not harm me.” He mounted his horse and set out, with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei following him. They reached Lü Bu’s camp and entered to see him. Lü Bu said, “Today I have come especially to relieve your danger. If you achieve your ambitions in the future, you must not forget me.” Xuande thanked him. Lü Bu invited Xuande to sit, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood behind him with their hands on their swords. Someone reported that Ji Ling had arrived. Xuande was greatly alarmed and wished to withdraw. Lü Bu said, “I invited the two of you here especially to confer together. Do not become suspicious.”\n\nXuande still did not know what Lü Bu intended and felt uneasy. Ji Ling dismounted and entered the camp, but when he saw Xuande sitting in the command tent, he was greatly startled and immediately turned to leave. The men around him tried but failed to hold him. Lü Bu stepped forward and pulled him back with one hand as easily as if lifting a child. Ji Ling said, “Does the general mean to kill me?” Lü Bu said, “No.” Ji Ling said, “Then do you mean to kill the big-eared fellow?” Lü Bu said, “No, not that either.” Ji Ling said, “Then what is this about?” Lü Bu said, “Xuande and I are brothers. He is now hard-pressed by you, General, and so I have come to save him.” Ji Ling said, “If that is so, then you mean to kill me?” Lü Bu said, “Nothing of the kind. All my life I have disliked fighting and liked only to settle fights. Today I will settle the dispute between your two houses.” Ji Ling said, “May I ask how you intend to settle it today?” Lü Bu said, “I have one method, and Heaven will decide the outcome.” He pulled Ji Ling into the tent to meet Xuande. Both men harbored doubt and suspicion. Lü Bu seated himself in the middle, placed Ji Ling on his left and Liu Bei on his right, and ordered a banquet prepared and wine served.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Lü Bu said, “For my sake, both your houses must withdraw your troops.” Xuande said nothing. Ji Ling said, “By my lord’s command, I have brought one hundred thousand troops expressly to capture Liu Bei. How can I withdraw?” Zhang Fei flew into a rage, drew his sword, and shouted, “Though I have few troops, I regard men like you as mere children’s play! How do you compare with the million Yellow Turbans? You dare harm my elder brother!” Lord Guan quickly stopped him and said, “Let us first see what General Lü decides. It will not be too late afterward for each side to return to its camp and fight.” Lü Bu said, “I invited your two houses here to end your conflict. I will not allow you to fight.”\n\nOn one side Ji Ling was indignant, and on the other Zhang Fei wanted only to fight. Lü Bu became furious and ordered, “Attendants! Bring me my halberd!” Lü Bu took his painted halberd in hand. Ji Ling and Xuande both turned pale. Lü Bu said, “Whether my advice that your two houses cease fighting is followed depends entirely upon Heaven’s will.” He ordered his attendants to take the painted halberd far outside the camp gate and plant it firmly in the ground. Then he looked back at Ji Ling and Xuande and said, “The camp gate is one hundred and fifty paces from the central command tent. If I hit the small side branch of the halberd with one arrow, your two houses must withdraw your troops. If I miss, each of you may return to your camp and prepare to fight. If either refuses to obey me, I will join forces with the other against him.” Ji Ling thought privately, “The halberd is more than one hundred and fifty paces away. How could he possibly hit it? I may as well agree. When he misses, I can fight as I please.” He immediately accepted. Xuande naturally had no objection. Lü Bu told them both to sit and had each drink another cup of wine.\n\nWhen the wine was finished, Lü Bu ordered that his bow and arrows be brought. Xuande prayed silently, “I only hope he can hit it!” Lü Bu rolled up his robe sleeves, set an arrow to the string, drew the bow to its full extent, and cried, “Hit!”\n\nIt was truly this:\n\nThe drawn bow was like the autumn moon crossing heaven;\nThe flying arrow was like a meteor falling to earth.\n\nThe single arrow struck precisely the small branch of the painted halberd. Officers and soldiers, inside and outside the tent, all cheered together. A later poet praised the deed:\n\nMarquis Wen’s divine archery was rare beneath the sky;\nAlone beside the camp gate, once he ended danger.\nAt sunset he could truly have outdone Hou Yi;\nHearing the apes cry, he would surpass Yang Youji.\nTiger-sinew string resounded as the bow bent wide;\nCarved-feather fletching flew when the arrow sped.\nPast the leopard-tail tuft it pierced the painted halberd;\nA hundred thousand mighty troops took off their battle dress.\n\nWhen Lü Bu struck the small branch of the painted halberd, he laughed loudly, threw his bow to the ground, and took Ji Ling and Xuande by the hands, saying, “Heaven commands your two houses to withdraw their troops!” He called for the soldiers to pour wine, and each man drank a great goblet. Xuande privately counted himself fortunate, though ashamed. Ji Ling remained silent for a long while, then told Lü Bu, “I dare not disobey the general’s words. But when I return, how will my lord be willing to believe me?” Lü Bu said, “I will write him a reply myself.” After several more rounds of wine, Ji Ling asked for the letter and departed first. Lü Bu said to Xuande, “Without me, you would have been in danger.” Xuande bowed his thanks and returned with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. The next day, the troops of all three sides dispersed.\n\nThere is no need to relate how Xuande entered Xiaopei and Lü Bu returned to Xuzhou. Ji Ling returned to Huainan to see Yuan Shu and told him how Lü Bu had shot the halberd at the camp gate and settled the conflict. He also presented Lü Bu’s letter. Yuan Shu became furious and said, “Lü Bu accepted so much grain from me, yet he has used this childish game to favor Liu Bei. I will personally lead a great army to campaign against Liu Bei and punish Lü Bu as well!” Ji Ling said, “My lord must not act rashly. Lü Bu’s courage and strength surpass those of ordinary men, and he also possesses the territory of Xuzhou. If Lü Bu and Liu Bei support each other from front and rear, they will not be easy to defeat. I have heard that Lü Bu’s wife, Lady Yan, has a daughter who has reached marriageable age. My lord has a son. You could send someone to ask Lü Bu for a marriage alliance. If Lü Bu gives his daughter in marriage to my lord’s son, he will certainly kill Liu Bei. This is the plan of preventing distant relations from coming between close kin.”\n\nYuan Shu followed his advice. That same day he sent Han Yin as matchmaker, carrying gifts to Xuzhou to propose the marriage. Han Yin reached Xuzhou, met Lü Bu, and said, “My lord greatly admires the general and wishes to ask for your honored daughter as his son’s wife, so that the friendship between Qin and Jin may be joined forever.” Lü Bu went inside to consult his wife, Lady Yan. Lü Bu had two wives and one concubine. He had first married Lady Yan as his principal wife and later taken Diaochan as a concubine. While living in Xiaopei, he had also married Cao Bao’s daughter as his second wife. Lady Cao had died earlier without children, and Diaochan had borne none either. Only Lady Yan had given birth to a daughter, whom Lü Bu loved above all.\n\nLady Yan now said to Lü Bu, “I have heard that Yuan Gonglu has long held Huainan, with many troops and abundant grain, and sooner or later he will become Son of Heaven. If he succeeds in his great undertaking, our daughter may hope to become an empress or imperial consort. I only do not know how many sons he has.” Lü Bu said, “Only one.” His wife said, “If that is so, you should agree at once. Even if our daughter does not become empress, our position in Xuzhou will still be secure.” Lü Bu made up his mind, treated Han Yin generously, and accepted the marriage proposal. Han Yin returned and reported to Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu immediately prepared the betrothal gifts and again ordered Han Yin to take them to Xuzhou. Lü Bu accepted them, gave a banquet for Han Yin, and lodged him at the official guesthouse.\n\nThe next day, Chen Gong went directly to the official guesthouse to pay a visit to Han Yin. After exchanging courtesies, they sat down. Chen Gong dismissed the attendants and said to Han Yin, “Who proposed this plan? Is the purpose of arranging a marriage between Lord Yuan and Fengxian to obtain Liu Xuande’s head?” Han Yin was startled, rose, and bowed, saying, “I beg Gongtai not to reveal it!” Chen Gong said, “I will not reveal it. I only fear that if the matter is delayed, someone else will see through it and events will change halfway through.” Han Yin said, “Then what can be done? I beg you to teach me.” Chen Gong said, “I will see Fengxian and have him send his daughter to her marriage at once. What do you think?” Han Yin was delighted and thanked him, saying, “If you do this, Lord Yuan will feel no small gratitude for your shining virtue!”\n\nChen Gong then took his leave of Han Yin and went in to see Lü Bu. He said, “I have heard that your daughter has been promised in marriage to Yuan Gonglu, and I am very pleased. But I do not know on what day the marriage is to take place.” Lü Bu said, “That remains to be discussed.” Chen Gong said, “In ancient times, there were fixed rules for the period between accepting the betrothal gifts and completing the marriage: one year for a Son of Heaven, half a year for a feudal lord, one season for a grand officer, and one month for a commoner.” Lü Bu said, “Yuan Gonglu received a national treasure bestowed by Heaven and will sooner or later become emperor. Could we follow the rule for a Son of Heaven?” Chen Gong said, “No.” Lü Bu said, “Then should we follow the rule for a feudal lord?” Chen Gong said, “No.” Lü Bu said, “Then we must follow the rule for ministers and grand officers?” Chen Gong said, “No.” Lü Bu laughed and said, “Can you mean that I should follow the rule for commoners?” Chen Gong said, “No.” Lü Bu said, “Then what do you want me to do?”\n\nChen Gong said, “The feudal lords of the empire are now struggling against one another for supremacy. If you form a marriage alliance with Yuan Gonglu, can you guarantee that none of the other lords will be jealous? If you choose a fortunate date far in the future, one of them may take advantage of the wedding day and set an ambush on the road to seize your daughter. What could you do then? Under present circumstances, if you did not intend to consent, that would be the end of it. But since you have already consented, you should send your daughter immediately to Shouchun, before the other lords learn of it. She can live separately in another residence, and afterward you may choose a fortunate day for the wedding. Then nothing at all can go wrong.” Lü Bu was pleased and said, “Gongtai’s words are entirely right.” He went inside and told Lady Yan. That very night they prepared the dowry, fine horses, and perfumed carriage, and ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to escort the daughter together with Han Yin. Drums and music thundered to heaven as they escorted her outside the city.\n\nAt this time Chen Yuanlong’s father, Chen Gui, was living quietly at home in old age. When he heard the sound of drums and music, he questioned his attendants. They told him what had happened. Chen Gui said, “This is the plan of preventing distant relations from coming between close kin. Xuande is in danger.” Though ill, he went to see Lü Bu. Lü Bu said, “What brings you here, venerable sir?” Chen Gui said, “I heard that the general had died, so I came especially to offer condolences.” Lü Bu was startled and said, “Why do you say this?”\n\nChen Gui said, “Previously, Yuan Gonglu sent you gold and silk because he wanted Liu Xuande killed, but you settled the conflict by shooting the halberd. Now he has suddenly proposed a marriage. His intention must be to take your daughter as a hostage, after which he will attack Xuande and seize Xiaopei. Once Xiaopei is lost, Xuzhou will be in danger. Moreover, he may come to borrow grain or troops. If you agree, you will be worn out running at his command and will also make enemies of others. If you refuse, you will be abandoning your marriage kin and opening hostilities. Besides, I hear that Yuan Shu already intends to proclaim himself emperor. That is rebellion. If he rebels, you will be related to a traitor. How could you avoid being rejected by the whole empire?”\n\nLü Bu was greatly alarmed and said, “Chen Gong has misled me!” He hurriedly ordered Zhang Liao to lead troops in pursuit. More than thirty li away, they seized Lü Bu’s daughter and brought her back. They also arrested and imprisoned Han Yin and refused to let him return. Lü Bu sent someone to answer Yuan Shu, saying only that his daughter’s dowry was not yet ready and that he would personally send her once everything had been prepared. Chen Gui further urged Lü Bu to send Han Yin under guard to the imperial capital at Xu. Lü Bu hesitated and had not yet decided when someone suddenly reported, “Xuande is recruiting troops and buying horses in Xiaopei. We do not know what he intends.” Lü Bu said, “Those are ordinary duties for a commander. Why should anyone find them strange?”\n\nWhile they were speaking, Song Xian and Wei Xu arrived and told Lü Bu, “By your command, illustrious lord, we went to Shandong to buy horses and obtained more than three hundred fine animals. On our return, when we reached the border of Pei County, violent bandits robbed us of half of them. We have learned that it was Liu Bei’s brother Zhang Fei, disguised as a mountain bandit, who seized the horses.” When Lü Bu heard this, he flew into a rage, immediately called out his troops, and marched to Xiaopei to attack Zhang Fei. When Xuande heard of it, he was greatly alarmed and hurriedly led his army out to meet him.\n\nWhen the two armies had formed their lines, Xuande rode out and said, “Elder brother, why have you brought troops here?” Lü Bu pointed at him and cursed, “I shot the halberd at the camp gate and saved you from great danger. Why did you steal my horses?” Xuande said, “Because I lacked horses, I sent men in every direction to buy them. How would I dare steal your horses, elder brother?” Lü Bu said, “You had Zhang Fei steal one hundred and fifty of my fine horses, yet you still deny it!” Zhang Fei leveled his spear, rode out, and said, “I stole your fine horses! What do you intend to do about it now?” Lü Bu cursed him, saying, “Round-eyed bandit! Time after time you have shown contempt for me!” Zhang Fei said, “When I take your horses, you become angry, but when you took my elder brother’s Xuzhou, you say nothing about it!”\n\nLü Bu leveled his halberd and rode out to fight Zhang Fei, who also raised his spear and met him. The two fought fiercely for more than one hundred bouts without either gaining the advantage. Xuande feared some mishap and hurriedly sounded the gong, withdrew his army, and entered the city. Lü Bu divided his forces and surrounded it on all four sides. Xuande summoned Zhang Fei and rebuked him, saying, “It was all because you stole his horses that this trouble began! Where are the horses now?” Zhang Fei said, “They have all been lodged in various temples.” Xuande immediately sent a man out of the city to Lü Bu’s camp to plead for peace, offering to return the horses if both sides would withdraw. Lü Bu wished to agree. Chen Gong said, “If you do not kill Liu Bei now, he will certainly harm you in time.”\n\nLü Bu listened to Chen Gong, refused the request, and pressed the attack more fiercely. Xuande consulted Mi Zhu and Sun Qian. Sun Qian said, “The man Cao Cao hates is Lü Bu. It would be best to abandon the city, go to the imperial capital at Xu, and place yourself under Cao Cao. Then you can borrow troops to defeat Lü Bu. This is the best plan.” Xuande said, “Who can lead the way and break through the siege?” Zhang Fei said, “Your younger brother is willing to fight to the death.” Xuande placed Zhang Fei in front and Yunzhang in the rear, while he stayed in the center to protect the old and young. During the third watch that night, they took advantage of the bright moon and left through the north gate. They met Song Xian and Wei Xu, but Yide drove them back with one fierce attack and broke through the heavy encirclement. Zhang Liao came in pursuit from behind, but Lord Guan held him off. When Lü Bu saw that Xuande had escaped, he did not pursue him. He immediately entered the city, reassured the people, ordered Gao Shun to guard Xiaopei, and returned to Xuzhou himself.\n\nXuande hurried on toward the imperial capital at Xu. When he reached the outskirts, he made camp and first sent Sun Qian to see Cao Cao and explain that Lü Bu had driven him out and he had come especially to seek Cao Cao’s protection. Cao Cao said, “Xuande and I are brothers.” He invited him into the city for an audience. The next day, Xuande left Guan Yu and Zhang Fei outside the city and entered with Sun Qian and Mi Zhu to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao treated him with the honors due a distinguished guest. Xuande fully related what Lü Bu had done. Cao Cao said, “Lü Bu belongs to a faithless breed. My worthy younger brother and I will join forces and destroy him.” Xuande thanked him. Cao Cao gave a banquet in his honor and escorted him out in the evening. Xun Yu then came in and said, “Liu Bei is a hero. If you do not deal with him early, he will certainly become a danger later.”\n\nCao Cao did not answer. Xun Yu departed, and Guo Jia entered. Cao Cao said, “Xun Yu advises me to kill Xuande. What should I do?” Guo Jia said, “You must not. My lord raised a righteous army to rid the people of cruelty. You rely entirely on trust and justice to attract outstanding men, and even then you fear they may not come. Xuande has long possessed the reputation of a hero, and now in distress and poverty he has come to place himself under your protection. If you kill him, you will be harming a worthy man. When the wise strategists of the empire hear of it, they will become suspicious and hold back from coming. With whom, then, will my lord bring peace to the empire? To remove the danger of one man while destroying the hopes of all within the four seas is a turning point between safety and peril. You must consider it carefully.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and said, “Your words agree exactly with my own thoughts.” The next day, he submitted a memorial recommending Liu Bei as Governor of Yuzhou. Cheng Yu objected, saying, “Liu Bei will never remain beneath another man. It would be better to deal with him early.” Cao Cao said, “At present this is precisely the time to employ heroes. I cannot kill one man and lose the allegiance of the empire. Guo Fengxiao and I share the same opinion on this.” He therefore rejected Cheng Yu’s advice. He gave Xuande three thousand troops and ten thousand hu of grain and sent him to take office in Yuzhou. Xuande was to advance and station his army at Xiaopei, gather his former scattered troops, and attack Lü Bu. When Xuande reached Yuzhou, he sent a man to arrange a joint campaign with Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao was preparing to raise an army and personally campaign against Lü Bu when a mounted express messenger suddenly reported that Zhang Ji had led troops out from within the passes and attacked Nanyang, but had been struck by a stray arrow and killed. Zhang Ji’s nephew Zhang Xiu had taken command of his men, employed Jia Xu as his strategist, formed an alliance with Liu Biao, and stationed his army at Wancheng, intending to raise troops, invade the imperial capital, and seize the emperor. Cao Cao was furious and wished to raise an army against him, but he feared Lü Bu might attack the imperial capital at Xu. He therefore asked Xun Yu for a plan. Xun Yu said, “This is easy. Lü Bu has no strategy and always delights at the sight of profit. Your illustrious lordship can send an envoy to Xuzhou to grant him a higher office and rewards, and order him to make peace with Xuande. Once Lü Bu is pleased, he will not think of any distant plan.” Cao Cao said, “Good.” He appointed Wang Ze, Commandant Who Upholds the Army, to carry the official warrant and a letter arranging peace to Xuzhou. At the same time, Cao Cao raised five hundred thousand troops and personally marched against Zhang Xiu. He divided the army into three routes and made Xiahou Dun the vanguard. The army reached the Yu River and made camp.\n\nJia Xu advised Zhang Xiu, “Cao Cao’s military strength is great. You cannot oppose him. It would be better to surrender the city.” Zhang Xiu followed his advice and sent Jia Xu to Cao Cao’s camp to offer submission. Cao Cao found that Jia Xu answered every question fluently and admired him greatly. He wished to employ him as a strategist. Jia Xu said, “I formerly served Li Jue and thereby offended the whole empire. I now serve Zhang Xiu, who listens to my words and follows my plans. I cannot yet bear to abandon him.” He then took his leave. The next day, he brought Zhang Xiu to meet Cao Cao, who treated Zhang Xiu very generously. Cao Cao led his troops into Wancheng and stationed them there, while the rest of the army camped outside the city, its linked stockades stretching for more than ten li. Several days passed. Zhang Xiu gave a banquet for Cao Cao every day. One day Cao Cao became drunk and withdrew to his sleeping quarters. He privately asked his attendants, “Are there any courtesans in this city?” Cao Cao’s nephew Cao Anmin understood what he wanted and secretly answered, “Last night, your young nephew happened to see a woman beside the guesthouse who was exceedingly beautiful. When I asked about her, I learned that she was the wife of Zhang Xiu’s uncle Zhang Ji.”\n\nWhen Cao Cao heard this, he ordered Cao Anmin to take fifty armored soldiers and bring her to him. Before long, she was brought into the army camp. Cao Cao saw that she was indeed beautiful. He asked her name, and the woman answered, “I am Lady Zou, the wife of Zhang Ji.” Cao Cao said, “Do you know who I am, madam?” Lady Zou said, “I have long heard of the chancellor’s mighty fame. Tonight I have the good fortune to look upon you and pay my respects.” Cao Cao said, “It was for your sake, madam, that I specially accepted Zhang Xiu’s surrender. Otherwise, I would have exterminated his entire clan.” Lady Zou bowed and said, “I am truly grateful for the kindness that has given me a second life.” Cao Cao said, “That I have met you today is a blessing from Heaven. Tonight I wish to share your bed, and then have you return with me to the capital to enjoy wealth and honor in peace. What do you say?”\n\nLady Zou bowed her thanks. That night, they slept together in the tent. Lady Zou said, “If we remain within the city for long, Zhang Xiu will certainly grow suspicious, and I also fear what outsiders may say.” Cao Cao said, “Tomorrow I will take you to live in the camp.” The next day, they moved outside the city, and Cao Cao called Dian Wei to stand guard and sleep outside the central command tent. No one else was allowed to enter without being summoned, so communication between inside and outside was cut off. Every day Cao Cao amused himself with Lady Zou and gave no thought to the date of his return. A member of Zhang Xiu’s household secretly reported the matter to him. Zhang Xiu became furious and said, “That villain Cao Cao has humiliated me beyond endurance!” He called Jia Xu and consulted him. Jia Xu said, “This matter must not be revealed. Tomorrow, wait until Cao Cao leaves his tent to discuss affairs, and then do this and this.”\n\nThe next day, while Cao Cao was in his tent, Zhang Xiu entered and reported, “Many of the newly surrendered soldiers are deserting. I ask permission to move my forces closer to the central army.” Cao Cao gave permission. Zhang Xiu then moved his army and divided it among four camps, setting a date to take action. Because he feared Dian Wei’s fierce courage and knew he would be hard to approach quickly, he consulted his deputy general Hu Che’er. Hu Che’er had the strength to carry five hundred jin and could travel seven hundred li in a day. He too was an extraordinary man. He now proposed a plan to Zhang Xiu, saying, “What makes Dian Wei fearsome is only his pair of iron halberds. Tomorrow, my lord can invite him to drink and make him return completely drunk. I will then mix among the soldiers accompanying him, slip into his tent, and steal his halberds. After that, there will be nothing to fear from him.”\n\nZhang Xiu was delighted. He prepared bows, arrows, armor, and armed men in advance and notified every camp. On the appointed day, he had Jia Xu convey his compliments and invite Dian Wei to the camp, where they pressed wine on him with great courtesy. In the evening, Dian Wei returned drunk. Hu Che’er mingled among the other men and entered the main camp with them. That night, Cao Cao was drinking with Lady Zou in his tent. Suddenly he heard men talking and horses neighing outside and sent someone to investigate. The man returned and reported that Zhang Xiu’s troops were making their night patrol. Cao Cao therefore suspected nothing. Near the second watch, shouts suddenly arose behind the camp. Someone reported that the carts of straw had caught fire. Cao Cao said, “There is a fire in the army. Do not be alarmed.”\n\nBefore long, fires sprang up on every side. Only then did Cao Cao become anxious, and he urgently called for Dian Wei. Dian Wei had been lying asleep in a drunken stupor. When he heard the sounds of gongs, drums, battle cries, and killing in his dreams, he jumped to his feet, but could not find his pair of halberds. The enemy troops had already reached the camp gate. Dian Wei hurriedly snatched a waist saber from a foot soldier. He saw countless enemy soldiers and horsemen at the gate, all leveling long spears as they forced their way into the camp. Dian Wei charged forward with all his strength and cut down more than twenty men. The horsemen had only just withdrawn when the infantry arrived, their spears ranked on both sides like reeds. Dian Wei wore not a scrap of armor and was struck from head to foot by scores of spears, yet he still fought desperately. When the blade of his saber became too badly notched to use, he threw it away, seized two soldiers in his hands, and used them to fight the enemy, killing eight or nine more men. The mass of rebels did not dare come near him and only shot arrows from a distance. The arrows fell like a sudden rain, but Dian Wei still defended the camp gate to the death. Yet the rebel troops had already entered from behind the camp. Another spear struck Dian Wei in the back. He gave several great cries, and blood poured across the ground as he died. Even after he had been dead for some time, not one man dared enter through the front gate.\n\nBecause Dian Wei held the camp gate, Cao Cao was able to mount a horse and flee through the rear of the camp. Only Cao Anmin followed on foot. Cao Cao had been struck by an arrow in the right arm, and his horse had also been struck by three arrows. Fortunately, it was a fine horse from Dayuan, able to bear the pain and run swiftly. Just as they reached the bank of the Yu River, the rebel troops caught up. Cao Anmin was hacked into a mass of flesh. Cao Cao urgently spurred his horse through the waves and crossed the river. He had only just reached the opposite bank when a rebel arrow struck the horse directly in the eye, and it fell to the ground. Cao Cao’s eldest son, Cao Ang, immediately gave Cao Cao his own horse. Cao Cao mounted it and fled at once. Cao Ang was then killed by a storm of arrows. Cao Cao escaped and met his generals on the road, where they gathered the surviving troops.\n\nAt that time, the Qingzhou troops under Xiahou Dun took advantage of the disorder to enter the countryside and plunder the homes of the people. Yu Jin, Colonel Who Pacifies the Caitiffs, led the troops under his own command against them, killing the marauders and reassuring the villagers. The Qingzhou soldiers fled back, met Cao Cao, knelt weeping on the ground, and claimed that Yu Jin had rebelled and was pursuing and killing the Qingzhou troops. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. Before long, Xiahou Dun, Xu Chu, Li Dian, and Yue Jin all arrived. Cao Cao told them that Yu Jin had rebelled and ordered them to prepare their troops to meet him.\n\nMeanwhile, when Yu Jin saw that Cao Cao and the others had all arrived, he led his army to secure the corner of the battle line with archers, dug a trench, and established a camp.\n\nSomeone said to him, “The Qingzhou troops say that you have rebelled. Now the chancellor has arrived. Why do you not explain yourself instead of first building a camp?” Yu Jin said, “The enemy’s pursuing troops are behind us and may arrive at any moment. If we do not prepare first, how can we resist them? Explaining myself is a small matter; driving back the enemy is a great one.” Just as the camp was completed, Zhang Xiu’s army attacked by two routes. Yu Jin personally led the way out of the camp to meet the enemy. Zhang Xiu hurriedly withdrew. When the other generals saw Yu Jin advancing, each led his troops into the attack. Zhang Xiu’s army suffered a great defeat and was pursued and slaughtered for more than one hundred li. His strength exhausted and his forces isolated, Zhang Xiu led his defeated troops away to join Liu Biao.\n\nCao Cao recalled the army and counted his generals. Yu Jin came in to see him and fully explained that the Qingzhou troops had plundered without restraint, greatly alienating the people, and that this was why he had killed them. Cao Cao said, “Why did you establish a camp before reporting to me?” Yu Jin answered with what he had said earlier. Cao Cao said, “Amid urgent confusion, General, you were able to put the troops in order and fortify the camp, bearing both slander and hardship, and turning defeat into victory. Even the famous generals of antiquity could not have surpassed this!” He gave Yu Jin a set of gold vessels and enfeoffed him as Marquis of Yishou Village. He reprimanded Xiahou Dun for failing to maintain strict discipline among his troops. He also arranged sacrifices for Dian Wei. Cao Cao personally wept and poured an offering for him, then looked around at the generals and said, “I lost my eldest son and my beloved nephew, yet neither loss gives me such deep grief. For Dian Wei alone do I wail and weep.” Everyone was moved and sighed. The next day, Cao Cao ordered the army to return.\n\nThere is no need to relate how Cao Cao brought his army back to the imperial capital at Xu. Wang Ze carried the imperial decree to Xuzhou, where Lü Bu welcomed him into the government residence and opened and read the decree. It appointed Lü Bu General Who Pacifies the East and specially granted him the official seal and cord of office. Wang Ze then brought out Cao Cao’s private letter and, in Lü Bu’s presence, spoke at length of Lord Cao’s respect for him. Lü Bu was delighted. Suddenly it was reported that Yuan Shu had sent an envoy. Lü Bu summoned the man and questioned him. The envoy said, “Lord Yuan will ascend the imperial throne very soon and establish the Eastern Palace for his heir. He urgently requests that the imperial bride come to Huainan as soon as possible.” Lü Bu flew into a rage and said, “How dare that rebel act like this!” He killed the envoy, fastened Han Yin in a nailed wooden cangue, and sent Chen Deng to carry a memorial of thanks and escort Han Yin to the imperial capital at Xu together with Wang Ze, there to express his gratitude for the imperial favor. He also sent a letter in reply to Cao Cao, asking for a confirmed appointment as Governor of Xuzhou.\n\nWhen Cao Cao learned that Lü Bu had broken off the marriage with Yuan Shu, he was delighted and had Han Yin beheaded in the public marketplace. Chen Deng secretly advised Cao Cao, “Lü Bu is a jackal and wolf. He is brave but has no strategy, and he changes his allegiance lightly. You should deal with him early.” Cao Cao said, “I have always known that Lü Bu has the wild ambition of a wolf cub and truly cannot be kept for long. No one but you and your father can fully understand his circumstances. You must plan with me against him.” Chen Deng said, “If the chancellor takes action, I will respond from within.” Cao Cao was delighted. He submitted a memorial granting Chen Gui the rank and salary of a Palace Administration Officer at two thousand shi, and appointed Chen Deng Administrator of Guangling. When Chen Deng took his leave to return, Cao Cao held his hand and said, “I entrust the affairs of the east to you.”\n\nChen Deng nodded and agreed, then returned to Xuzhou and met Lü Bu. Lü Bu questioned him, and Chen Deng said that his father had been granted rank and salary and that he himself had been appointed an administrator. Lü Bu flew into a rage and said, “You did not seek the governorship of Xuzhou for me, but instead sought rank and salary for yourself! Your father told me to cooperate with Lord Cao and break off the marriage with Gonglu. Yet in the end I have gained nothing I asked for, while you and your father have both risen to honor. I have been sold out by you and your father!” He drew his sword and was about to kill Chen Deng. Chen Deng laughed loudly and said, “How utterly lacking in understanding you are, General!” Lü Bu said, “What do I fail to understand?” Chen Deng said, “When I met Lord Cao, I said that keeping you, General, was like keeping a tiger: it must be given its fill of meat, for if it is not filled, it will devour men. Lord Cao laughed and said, ‘That is not how I see it. I treat Marquis Wen as one treats a hawk. While the foxes and hares remain, I dare not feed it fully. When hungry, it serves my purpose; when full, it flies away.’ I asked, ‘Who are the foxes and hares?’ Lord Cao said, ‘Yuan Shu in Huainan, Sun Ce east of the Yangzi, Yuan Shao in Jizhou, Liu Biao in Jingzhou, Liu Zhang in Yizhou, and Zhang Lu in Hanzhong—they are all foxes and hares.’” Lü Bu threw down his sword and laughed, saying, “Lord Cao understands me!” While they were still speaking, a sudden report came that Yuan Shu’s army was advancing to seize Xuzhou. When Lü Bu heard it, he was greatly startled. It was truly this:\n\nBefore Qin and Jin could unite, Wu and Yue began to fight;\nA marriage alliance brought armored armies in its wake.\n\nWhat happened afterward will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 17\n\nYuan Shu Launches Seven Armies; Cao Cao Unites Three Generals\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shu was in Huainan, where the territory was broad and grain was plentiful. He also possessed the Imperial Jade Seal that Sun Ce had left as security, and so he began thinking of unlawfully proclaiming himself emperor. He assembled all his subordinates and said, “In the past, Emperor Gaozu of Han was no more than the head of a post station on the Si River, yet he gained the empire. Now four hundred years have passed, the allotted span of the dynasty is exhausted, and all within the seas is in turmoil. For four generations, my family has produced men who held the Three Ducal Offices, and the common people turn to us. I wish to answer Heaven and follow the will of the people by taking my rightful place upon the imperial throne. What do all of you think?”\n\nChief Clerk Yan Xiang said, “You must not. In the past, Houji of Zhou accumulated virtue and achievement, and by the time of King Wen, Zhou possessed two-thirds of the empire, yet he still served the Yin dynasty. Though my lord’s family has been noble for generations, it has not attained the greatness of Zhou. Though the Han house has declined, it has not reached the brutality of King Zhou of Yin. This absolutely must not be done.”\n\nYuan Shu angrily said, “My Yuan family name comes from Chen, and Chen descended from the great Shun. Earth succeeds Fire, so this is precisely the turn of our destiny. Moreover, a prophecy says, ‘The one who replaces Han shall be the high one upon the road.’ My courtesy name is Gonglu—Public Road—so I exactly fulfill this prophecy. I also possess the Imperial Jade Seal. If I do not become sovereign, I shall be going against the Way of Heaven. My mind is made up. Anyone who says more will be beheaded!”\n\nHe therefore established the dynastic title Zhong, set up the offices of the imperial administration, rode in carriages decorated with dragons and phoenixes, and offered sacrifices at the southern and northern suburban altars. He made Feng Fang’s daughter his empress and appointed his son Crown Prince. He then ordered an envoy to press for Lü Bu’s daughter to be sent as the Crown Prince’s consort. But when he heard that Lü Bu had already sent Han Yin under guard to the capital at Xu, where Cao Cao had beheaded him, he became furious. He appointed Zhang Xun General-in-Chief and placed him over a great army of more than two hundred thousand men, divided into seven columns for the conquest of Xuzhou. In the first column, General Zhang Xun held the center. In the second, Senior General Qiao Rui held the left. In the third, Senior General Chen Ji held the right. In the fourth, Deputy General Lei Bo held the left. In the fifth, Deputy General Chen Lan held the right. In the sixth, the surrendered general Han Xian held the left. In the seventh, the surrendered general Yang Feng held the right. Each commanded the able officers under him, and all were ordered to set out on the appointed day. Yuan Shu appointed Jin Shang, Inspector of Yanzhou, as Grand Commandant and ordered him to supervise the transport of money and grain for the seven columns. Jin Shang refused, so Yuan Shu killed him and appointed Ji Ling Chief Coordinating Commissioner for the seven columns. Yuan Shu himself led thirty thousand troops and appointed Li Feng, Liang Gang, and Yue Jiu as Commissioners for Urging the Advance, with orders to support the seven columns.\n\nLü Bu sent men to gather information and learned that Zhang Xun’s army was taking the main road straight toward Xuzhou, Qiao Rui’s army was moving against Xiaopei, Chen Ji’s army against Yidu, Lei Bo’s army against Langya, Chen Lan’s army against Jieshi, Han Xian’s army against Xiapi, and Yang Feng’s army against Junshan. The seven columns marched fifty li each day, plundering along the road as they came. Lü Bu therefore urgently summoned all his advisers for consultation, and Chen Gong and Chen Gui, together with Chen Gui’s son, both came. Chen Gong said, “This disaster threatening Xuzhou was brought about by Chen Gui and his son. They flattered the imperial court in pursuit of rank and salary, and today they have shifted the disaster onto you, General. You should cut off their heads and present them to Yuan Shu. His army will then withdraw of itself.”\n\nLü Bu listened to him and immediately ordered Chen Gui and Chen Deng seized. Chen Deng laughed loudly and said, “How can you be so cowardly? I regard the armies of the seven columns as seven heaps of rotting grass. Why should they trouble you?”\n\nLü Bu said, “If you have a plan to defeat the enemy, I will pardon you from death.”\n\nChen Deng said, “General, if you follow the words of this foolish man, Xuzhou can be kept entirely safe.”\n\n“State your plan,” said Lü Bu.\n\nChen Deng said, “Though Yuan Shu has many troops, they are merely a rabble and have never trusted or cared for one another. We can hold them with regular forces and defeat them with surprise forces. There is no way we can fail. I also have another plan that will not merely preserve Xuzhou but will allow us to capture Yuan Shu alive.”\n\nLü Bu said, “How is this plan to be carried out?”\n\nChen Deng said, “Han Xian and Yang Feng are former ministers of Han. They fled because they feared Cao Cao, and, having no home to depend on, temporarily submitted to Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu will certainly look down on them, while they themselves will take no pleasure in serving him. If we use a short letter to enlist them as allies within the enemy’s ranks, and also join with Liu Bei in an attack from outside, we shall certainly capture Yuan Shu.”\n\nLü Bu said, “You must personally go to Han Xian and Yang Feng and deliver the letter.”\n\nChen Deng agreed.\n\nLü Bu then sent a memorial to the capital at Xu and also sent a letter to Yuzhou. Afterward, he ordered Chen Deng to take several riders and wait for Han Xian on the road to Xiapi. Han Xian arrived with his army and completed the establishment of his camp. Chen Deng then entered to see him.\n\nHan Xian asked, “You are one of Lü Bu’s men. What have you come here to do?”\n\nChen Deng smiled and said, “I am an official of the great Han. Why do you call me one of Lü Bu’s men? As for you, General, you were formerly a minister of Han, but now you have become the servant of a rebel. Thus your former achievement in protecting the imperial carriage in the Guanzhong region has been reduced to nothing. I privately think that you should not have chosen this course. Moreover, Yuan Shu is extremely suspicious by nature. In the end, you will certainly be harmed by him. If you do not make plans now, regret will come too late.”\n\nHan Xian sighed and said, “I wish to return to Han, but unfortunately I have no way to do so.”\n\nChen Deng then produced Lü Bu’s letter. When Han Xian had finished reading it, he said, “I understand. You should return first. General Yang and I will turn our weapons against Yuan Shu. Watch for fires to rise as our signal, and let Marquis Wen respond with his troops.”\n\nChen Deng took leave of Han Xian and hurried back to report to Lü Bu. Lü Bu then divided his troops into five columns. Gao Shun led one army toward Xiaopei to oppose Qiao Rui. Chen Gong led one army toward Yidu to oppose Chen Ji. Zhang Liao and Zang Ba led one army out toward Langya to oppose Lei Bo. Song Xian and Wei Xu led one army out toward Jieshi to oppose Chen Lan. Lü Bu himself led one army along the main road to oppose Zhang Xun. Each commanded ten thousand troops, while the remainder defended the city. Lü Bu marched thirty li from the city and established camp. When Zhang Xun’s army arrived, he judged that he was no match for Lü Bu, so he withdrew twenty li and encamped there to await support from the armies on every side.\n\nThat night, during the second watch, Han Xian and Yang Feng divided their forces and set fires everywhere, helping Lü Bu’s army enter the camp. Zhang Xun’s army fell into great confusion. Lü Bu took advantage of the situation and charged in to attack, and Zhang Xun fled in defeat. Lü Bu pursued him until daybreak, when he ran directly into Ji Ling, who had come to give support. The two armies faced each other and were just about to engage when Han Xian and Yang Feng attacked from two directions. Ji Ling suffered a great defeat and fled. Lü Bu led his troops in pursuit, but then a powerful force appeared from behind the hills. As its gate banners opened, there appeared a body of troops carrying banners of dragons, phoenixes, the sun, and the moon, standards of the Four Dippers and Five Directions, golden melon-headed maces and silver axes, yellow battle-axes and white yak-tail standards. Beneath a yellow silk canopy embroidered with gold stood Yuan Shu at the front of the formation, wearing golden armor and carrying two swords suspended from his wrists. He loudly cursed Lü Bu: “Household slave who betrayed his master!”\n\nLü Bu became angry and advanced with his halberd leveled. Yuan Shu’s general Li Feng came to meet him with his spear. Before they had fought three bouts, Lü Bu wounded Li Feng’s hand with a thrust. Li Feng threw down his spear and fled. Lü Bu waved his troops forward in a charge, and Yuan Shu’s army fell into great disorder. Lü Bu led his troops in pursuit from behind and seized countless horses, clothes, and suits of armor. Yuan Shu led his defeated troops away, but before he had gone more than a few li, another powerful force emerged from behind the hills and blocked his escape. The officer at its head was Guan Yunchang. He shouted, “Rebel! Why do you not submit to death?”\n\nYuan Shu fled in panic, and the rest of his men scattered in every direction. Yunchang inflicted a great slaughter upon them. Yuan Shu gathered the remnants of his defeated army and fled back to Huainan.\n\nAfter winning the victory, Lü Bu invited Yunchang, Yang Feng, Han Xian, and all their accompanying troops to Xuzhou, where he held a great banquet for them. All the soldiers were rewarded. The next day, Yunchang took his leave and returned. Lü Bu recommended Han Xian as Governor of Yidu and Yang Feng as Governor of Langya, but considered keeping both men in Xuzhou.\n\nChen Gui said, “You must not. If Han Xian and Yang Feng occupy Shandong, then within a year all the walled cities of Shandong will belong to you, General.”\n\nLü Bu agreed. He therefore sent the two generals to be temporarily stationed at Yidu and Langya while they awaited the emperor’s gracious commands.\n\nChen Deng privately asked his father, “Why did you not keep these two men in Xuzhou, where they could become the root of a plan to kill Lü Bu?”\n\nChen Gui said, “If the two men were to assist Lü Bu instead, it would only be giving the tiger claws and teeth.”\n\nChen Deng then acknowledged the superiority of his father’s judgment.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shu returned defeated to Huainan and sent a man to Jiangdong to ask Sun Ce for troops with which to avenge himself.\n\nSun Ce angrily said, “Relying upon my Jade Seal, you unlawfully proclaimed yourself emperor, betrayed the Han house, and committed the greatest treason against the proper Way! I am about to send troops to call you to account. How could I instead help a rebel?”\n\nHe therefore wrote a letter severing relations with Yuan Shu. The envoy carried the letter back and presented it to Yuan Shu. After Yuan Shu had read it, he angrily said, “How dare that yellow-mouthed child behave like this! I will attack him first!”\n\nOnly the forceful remonstrance of Chief Secretary Yang Dajiang stopped him.\n\nAfter sending his letter, Sun Ce prepared against the arrival of Yuan Shu’s troops and assigned soldiers to guard the river mouth. Suddenly, an envoy arrived from Cao Cao, appointing Sun Ce Administrator of Kuaiji and ordering him to raise troops to campaign against Yuan Shu. Sun Ce held a consultation and was ready to raise his army at once.\n\nChief Secretary Zhang Zhao said, “Though Yuan Shu has recently been defeated, he still has many troops and plentiful grain. We must not underestimate him. It would be better to send Cao Cao a letter urging him to campaign southward, while we act as his support from behind. With the two armies supporting each other, Yuan Shu’s forces will certainly be defeated. If anything should go wrong, we may also hope for Cao Cao’s aid.”\n\nSun Ce followed his advice and sent an envoy to convey this proposal to Cao Cao.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao reached the capital at Xu. Longing for Dian Wei, he established a shrine and offered sacrifices to him. He appointed Dian Wei’s son, Dian Man, as a Gentleman of the Household and took him into his own residence to raise him. Suddenly, it was reported that Sun Ce had sent an envoy with a letter. Cao Cao finished reading the letter, and then another man reported that Yuan Shu lacked grain and was plundering Chenliu. Cao Cao wished to take advantage of his weakness and attack him. He therefore raised an army for a southern campaign, ordering Cao Ren to defend the capital at Xu while all the others accompanied the expedition. He had one hundred and seventy thousand cavalry and infantry and more than a thousand wagons of provisions and baggage. At the same time, he sent men ahead to join forces with Sun Ce, Liu Bei, and Lü Bu.\n\nWhen the army reached the border of Yuzhang, Xuande had already led his troops there to meet Cao Cao, who invited him into the camp. After they had exchanged greetings, Xuande presented two severed heads.\n\nCao Cao was startled and said, “Whose heads are these?”\n\nXuande said, “These are the heads of Han Xian and Yang Feng.”\n\nCao Cao said, “How did you obtain them?”\n\nXuande replied, “Lü Bu ordered the two men to stay temporarily in the counties of Yidu and Langya. Unexpectedly, they allowed their troops to plunder the people, and everyone groaned and complained. Because of this, I arranged a banquet and invited them under the pretense of discussing affairs. During the drinking, I threw down my cup as a signal and had my two younger brothers, Guan and Zhang, kill them. I then received the surrender of all their men. I have now come especially to ask punishment for my offense.”\n\nCao Cao said, “You have removed a danger to the state. This is a great achievement. Why speak of an offense?”\n\nCao Cao therefore rewarded Xuande generously and joined forces with him before advancing to the borders of Xuzhou. Lü Bu came out to meet him. Cao Cao soothed him with kind words, appointed him General of the Left, and promised to exchange his existing seal and ribbon for the proper ones when Cao Cao returned to the capital. Lü Bu was delighted. Cao Cao then stationed Lü Bu’s army on the left and Xuande’s army on the right, while he commanded the main army in the center. He appointed Xiahou Dun and Yu Jin as the vanguard.\n\nWhen Yuan Shu learned that Cao Cao’s army had arrived, he ordered his senior general Qiao Rui to lead fifty thousand troops as the vanguard. The two armies met at a border pass near Shouchun. Qiao Rui rode out first and fought Xiahou Dun. Before three bouts had passed, Xiahou Dun speared him to death. Yuan Shu’s army suffered a great defeat and fled back into the city.\n\nSuddenly, it was reported that Sun Ce had launched boats to attack the western side along the river, Lü Bu was leading troops against the eastern side, Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei were leading troops against the southern side, and Cao Cao himself was leading one hundred and seventy thousand troops against the northern side. Yuan Shu was greatly alarmed and urgently assembled all his civil and military officials for consultation.\n\nYang Dajiang said, “Shouchun has suffered floods and droughts for successive years, and everyone lacks food. Now the mobilization of troops has further disturbed the people, and they have already grown resentful. When the enemy arrives, it will be difficult to resist them. It would be better to leave an army in Shouchun without giving battle. When the enemy’s grain is exhausted, trouble will certainly arise among them. Your Majesty should meanwhile lead the Imperial Forest Guard across the Huai River. First, you can move to a region where the crops have ripened; second, you can temporarily avoid the sharp edge of the enemy’s attack.”\n\nYuan Shu followed his advice. He left Li Feng, Yue Jiu, Liang Gang, and Chen Ji behind, dividing one hundred thousand troops among them for the firm defense of Shouchun. He gathered all the remaining officers and soldiers, along with the gold, jade, treasures, and valuables stored in the government vaults, and took everything across the Huai River.\n\nCao Cao’s army numbered one hundred and seventy thousand, and its daily consumption of grain was enormous. The commanderies had also suffered barrenness and drought and could not provide supplies quickly enough. Cao Cao pressed his army to fight a swift battle, but Li Feng and the others kept the gates closed and would not come out. Cao Cao’s army remained in confrontation with them for more than a month, until its food was nearly exhausted. Cao Cao wrote to Sun Ce and borrowed one hundred thousand hu of grain, but this was still not enough to distribute.\n\nRen Jun, the officer in charge of provisions, had under him a granary official named Wang Hou. Wang Hou entered and reported to Cao Cao, “There are many soldiers and little grain. What should be done?”\n\nCao Cao said, “Distribute it with smaller measures. That will relieve the immediate crisis for the time being.”\n\nWang Hou said, “What if the soldiers complain?”\n\nCao Cao said, “I have a plan of my own.”\n\nWang Hou obeyed the order and distributed the grain using smaller measures. Cao Cao secretly sent men to listen in every camp. Everywhere the soldiers groaned and complained, and all said that the Chancellor was cheating them.\n\nCao Cao then secretly summoned Wang Hou and said, “I wish to borrow one thing from you in order to calm the hearts of the men. You must not be unwilling to lend it.”\n\nWang Hou said, “What does the Chancellor wish to use?”\n\nCao Cao said, “I merely wish to borrow your head to show the troops.”\n\nWang Hou was greatly alarmed and said, “But I have committed no offense.”\n\nCao Cao said, “I also know that you are innocent. But if I do not kill you, the army will mutiny. After your death, I shall personally support your wife and children. Do not worry about them.”\n\nWhen Wang Hou tried to speak again, Cao Cao had already called the executioners. They pushed Wang Hou outside the gate and cut off his head with one stroke. His head was hung from a tall pole, and a proclamation was issued saying, “Wang Hou deliberately used undersized measures and stole government grain. He has therefore been punished according to military law.”\n\nOnly then did the soldiers’ resentment subside.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao issued an order to the commanders of every camp: “If you do not join your strength and break the city within three days, you will all be beheaded!”\n\nCao Cao personally went beneath the city walls and supervised the armies as they carried earth and stones to fill the moat and block the trenches. Arrows and stones rained down from the walls. Two subordinate generals turned back in fear, and Cao Cao drew his sword and personally beheaded them beneath the city. He then dismounted and himself carried earth to fill the pits. At this, officers and soldiers of every rank pressed forward without exception, and the army’s power rose greatly. The defenders on the walls could not hold them back. Cao Cao’s troops raced one another to scale the walls, cut through the barriers, broke the locks, and poured into the city in a great mass. Li Feng, Chen Ji, Yue Jiu, and Liang Gang were all captured alive. Cao Cao ordered them all beheaded in the marketplace. He burned the falsely constructed imperial palaces and halls, together with every forbidden object associated with Yuan Shu’s claim to the throne. Everything in Shouchun was seized and carried away.\n\nCao Cao then discussed advancing across the Huai River to pursue Yuan Shu. Xun Yu advised him, “There have been barren harvests and droughts in recent years, and provisions are hard to obtain. If we advance farther, we shall exhaust the army and harm the people without necessarily gaining any benefit. It would be better to return temporarily to the capital at Xu. Next spring, when the wheat is ripe and military provisions are fully prepared, we can then make plans against him.”\n\nCao Cao hesitated and had not yet made his decision when an urgent mounted messenger suddenly arrived and reported, “Zhang Xiu has placed himself under Liu Biao’s protection and is again behaving violently. The counties of Nanyang have rebelled once more. Cao Hong cannot hold the enemy back and has lost several battles in succession. I have now come especially to report the emergency.”\n\nCao Cao therefore sent an urgent letter to Sun Ce, ordering him to cross the river and deploy his forces so that Liu Biao would suspect an attack and not dare to move recklessly. Cao Cao himself ordered the army to return that same day, intending to make separate plans for a campaign against Zhang Xiu.\n\nBefore leaving, he ordered Xuande to remain with his troops at Xiaopei, form a bond of brotherhood with Lü Bu, and give him mutual aid, with neither side invading the other again. Lü Bu led his troops back to Xuzhou.\n\nCao Cao secretly said to Xuande, “I have ordered you to station troops at Xiaopei as a ‘plan to dig a pit and wait for the tiger.’ You need only consult with Chen Gui and his son and make sure nothing goes wrong. I shall support you from outside.”\n\nWhen he had finished speaking, they parted.\n\nCao Cao led his army back to the capital at Xu. A man reported that Duan Wei had killed Li Jue and Wu Xi had killed Guo Si, and that they had brought the two men’s heads to present to him. Duan Wei had also brought Li Jue’s entire clan—more than two hundred people, old and young—alive and under guard to the capital at Xu. Cao Cao ordered them divided among the various city gates and beheaded, and their heads were displayed as a public warning. The people expressed their delight.\n\nThe Son of Heaven ascended the palace hall, assembled the civil and military officials, and held a banquet to celebrate the Great Peace. He appointed Duan Wei General Who Sweeps Away Rebels and Wu Xi General Who Destroys Perils, ordering each to lead troops and guard Chang’an. The two men gave thanks for the imperial favor and departed.\n\nCao Cao then memorialized that Zhang Xiu had rebelled and that an army should be raised against him. The Son of Heaven personally ordered out his imperial carriage and accompanied Cao Cao as he set out on the campaign. It was the fourth month of summer in the third year of Jian’an.\n\nCao Cao left Xun Yu in the capital at Xu to arrange the movement of troops and generals, while he personally led the main army forward. During the march, he saw that the wheat along the road was already ripe. Because of the army’s arrival, the people had fled and were hiding elsewhere, not daring to harvest the wheat.\n\nCao Cao sent men throughout the surrounding country to proclaim to the village elders and common people, as well as to the officials guarding the borders in every place: “I have received the Son of Heaven’s clear decree and have sent out troops to punish rebels and remove harm from the people. Now is the time when the wheat is ripe, but I have had no choice except to raise an army. Among officers and commanders, great or small, anyone who passes through a wheat field and tramples the crop will be beheaded. Military law is extremely strict. You people must not be alarmed or suspicious.”\n\nWhen the common people heard this proclamation, they were all delighted and praised him. They watched for the army’s dust, blocked the road, and bowed in worship. Whenever the government troops passed through wheat fields, they all dismounted, supported the wheat with their hands, and passed it along from one person to the next as they went through. Not one of them dared trample it.\n\nAs Cao Cao rode along, a turtledove suddenly flew up in alarm from a field. His horse was startled by the unfamiliar sight and bolted into the wheat, trampling and ruining a large patch of the field. Cao Cao immediately summoned the army’s Chief Clerk and ordered him to determine the penalty for Cao Cao’s own offense of trampling the wheat.\n\nThe Chief Clerk said, “How can the Chancellor be judged for an offense?”\n\nCao Cao said, “I made the law myself, and now I have broken it myself. How can I make the troops obey?”\n\nHe immediately drew the sword he wore and prepared to cut his own throat. The others hurriedly restrained him.\n\nGuo Jia said, “According to the ancient principle of the Spring and Autumn Annals, the law is not applied to the highest in rank. Chancellor, you command the whole army. How can you take your own life?”\n\nCao Cao pondered for a long time and then said, “Since the Spring and Autumn Annals contains the principle that the law is not applied to the highest in rank, I shall pardon myself from death for the time being.”\n\nHe then cut off his own hair with his sword, threw it to the ground, and said, “For now, I cut off my hair in place of my head.”\n\nHe had the hair shown throughout the Three Armies with this announcement: “The Chancellor trampled the wheat and by law should have been beheaded as a public warning. He has now cut off his hair in place of his head.”\n\nAt this, the whole army was filled with fear and awe, and everyone strictly obeyed the military orders. A later poet discussed the matter in these lines:\n\nA hundred thousand fierce troops held a hundred thousand minds;\nOne man’s command could hardly restrain them all.\nHe drew his blade and cut his hair to stand in for his head:\nOnly then was the depth of Cao Man’s deceit revealed.\n\nWhen Zhang Xiu learned that Cao Cao was leading an army against him, he urgently sent a letter to Liu Biao asking him to provide support from the rear. At the same time, he led troops out of the city with his two generals, Lei Xu and Zhang Xian, to meet the enemy.\n\nWhen the two battle lines had formed opposite each other, Zhang Xiu rode forward, pointed at Cao Cao, and cursed him: “You are a shameless man who makes a false display of benevolence and righteousness. How are you any different from birds and beasts?”\n\nCao Cao was furious and ordered Xu Chu to ride out. Zhang Xiu ordered Zhang Xian to meet him. In only three bouts, Xu Chu cut Zhang Xian down from his horse. Zhang Xiu’s army suffered a great defeat. Cao Cao led his forces in pursuit as far as the walls of Nanyang. Zhang Xiu entered the city, closed the gates, and would not come out.\n\nCao Cao surrounded the city and attacked it. Seeing that the city moat was very broad and its water deep, so that it would be difficult to approach the walls quickly, he ordered his soldiers to carry earth and fill the moat. He also had them mix sacks filled with earth with firewood and bundles of grass to construct steps and platforms beside the walls. He further erected cloud ladders from which they could look into the city. Cao Cao himself rode around the city to inspect it.\n\nAfter three days of this, Cao Cao issued orders for the soldiers to pile firewood at the corner of the western gate. He assembled all his generals there and prepared to scale the walls at that point.\n\nInside the city, Jia Xu saw what was happening and said to Zhang Xiu, “I already understand Cao Cao’s intention. We can now turn his own plan against him.”\n\nIndeed:\n\nAmong the strong, there is always someone stronger;\nOne who uses deceit may still meet one who sees through deceit.\n\nWhat the plan was remains unknown. Read the next section for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 18\n\nJia Xu Foresees the Enemy and Secures Victory; Xiahou Dun Plucks Out the Arrow and Devours His Eye\n\nNow Jia Xu had already guessed Cao Cao’s intention and decided to turn his plan against him. He said to Zhang Xiu, “From the city wall I have watched Cao Cao circle the city and inspect it for three days. He has seen that the bricks and earth at the southeastern corner differ in color, some new and some old, and that more than half the defensive barriers there are damaged. He means to attack and enter at that point. But he is falsely piling grass in the northwest and making a show of force there, hoping to deceive us into withdrawing our troops to defend the northwest. Under cover of night, he is certain to climb into the city at the southeastern corner.” Zhang Xiu said, “Then what are we to do?” Jia Xu said, “That is easy. Tomorrow, have the strongest and most vigorous soldiers eat their fill, take only light equipment, and hide inside the houses in the southeast. Then have the common people disguise themselves as soldiers and make a show of defending the northwest. At night, let the enemy climb the wall at the southeastern corner. Once they have climbed into the city, fire one signal shot, and all the ambushing troops will rise together. Cao Cao can then be captured.”\n\nZhang Xiu was delighted and followed his plan. Before long, scouts reported to Cao Cao that Zhang Xiu had withdrawn all his troops to the northwestern corner, where they were shouting and defending the city, while the southeast was almost completely empty. Cao Cao said, “He has fallen into my trap!” He secretly ordered his army to prepare shovels, pickaxes, and equipment for climbing the walls. During the day, he led his troops in attacks only against the northwestern corner. At about the second night watch, however, he led elite soldiers to the southeastern corner, where they climbed down into the moat and cut apart the defensive barriers. There was no movement at all inside the city, and the troops surged in together. Suddenly a signal shot sounded, and ambushing soldiers rose on every side. Cao Cao’s troops hurriedly retreated, but Zhang Xiu personally drove his strongest warriors against them from behind. Cao Cao’s army suffered a great defeat, withdrew from the city, and fled for several dozen li. Zhang Xiu continued the slaughter until dawn before recalling his troops and returning to the city. When Cao Cao counted the defeated army, he found that more than fifty thousand men had been lost, together with countless supplies and baggage. Lü Qian and Yu Jin had both been wounded.\n\nWhen Jia Xu saw Cao Cao flee in defeat, he urgently advised Zhang Xiu to send a letter to Liu Biao asking him to raise troops and cut off Cao Cao’s route of retreat. When Liu Biao received the letter, he was about to mobilize his army, but a scout suddenly reported that Sun Ce had stationed troops at Hukou. Kuai Liang said, “Sun Ce’s stationing of troops at Hukou is part of Cao Cao’s plan. Cao Cao has just been defeated. If we do not seize this opportunity to strike him, he is certain to become a future danger.” Liu Biao therefore ordered Huang Zu to hold the strategic passes firmly, while he personally led troops to Anzhong County to cut off Cao Cao’s retreat. At the same time, he arranged to join Zhang Xiu. When Zhang Xiu learned that Liu Biao’s army had already mobilized, he and Jia Xu led their troops in pursuit of Cao Cao.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao’s army was moving slowly. When it reached the Yu River near Xiangcheng, Cao Cao suddenly began weeping loudly on horseback. Everyone was startled and asked him why. Cao Cao said, “I am thinking of how my great general Dian Wei was lost here last year. I cannot keep myself from weeping!” He at once ordered the army to halt and set up a great sacrificial feast to mourn and make offerings to Dian Wei’s departed spirit. Cao Cao personally took incense, wept, and bowed in worship, and no one in the whole army failed to sigh with emotion. After completing the rites for Dian Wei, he made offerings to his nephew Cao Anmin and his eldest son Cao Ang, as well as to the soldiers who had died in battle. He even made an offering to the Dayuan horse that had been shot dead.\n\nThe next day, a messenger suddenly arrived from Xun Yu with this report: “Liu Biao is helping Zhang Xiu and has stationed troops at Anzhong, cutting off our route home.” Cao Cao replied to Xun Yu in a letter: “I am traveling only a few li each day, not because I do not know that the enemy is pursuing me, but because my plan is already settled. Once we reach Anzhong, Zhang Xiu will certainly be defeated. None of you should doubt it.” He then urged the army onward until it reached the borders of Anzhong County. Liu Biao’s army had already occupied the strategic ground, while Zhang Xiu was leading troops up from behind. Under cover of darkness, Cao Cao ordered his men to cut a road through the dangerous ground and secretly placed a surprise force in ambush.\n\nAt the first glimmer of dawn, the armies of Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu joined together. Seeing that Cao Cao had few soldiers, they suspected that he had escaped, so both led their troops into the dangerous ground to attack him. Cao Cao released his hidden surprise force and inflicted a great defeat on both armies. Cao Cao’s troops passed out through the Anzhong boundary pass and set up camp beyond the narrow defile. Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu each reorganized their defeated troops and met together. Liu Biao said, “Who would have expected us to fall instead into Cao Cao’s treacherous scheme?” Zhang Xiu said, “Allow me to plan against him again!” The two armies therefore gathered at Anzhong.\n\nMeanwhile, Xun Yu learned from his scouts that Yuan Shao intended to raise an army and attack the capital at Xu. He sent an urgent letter by night to inform Cao Cao. Cao Cao was alarmed when he received the letter and turned his army back that very day. When a spy reported this to Zhang Xiu, Zhang Xiu wanted to pursue him. Jia Xu said, “You must not pursue him. If you do, you will certainly be defeated.” Liu Biao said, “If we do not pursue him today, we will simply let the opportunity slip away.” He strongly urged Zhang Xiu to lead more than ten thousand troops in pursuit with him. After traveling a little more than ten li, they caught up with the rear of Cao Cao’s army. Cao Cao’s troops fought with all their strength, and the armies of Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao were badly defeated and returned. Zhang Xiu said to Jia Xu, “I did not follow your advice, and this defeat occurred exactly as you said.” Jia Xu said, “Now you should reorganize the troops and pursue him again.” Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao both said, “We have already been defeated. How can we pursue him again?” Jia Xu said, “If you pursue him this time, you will certainly win a great victory. If that does not happen, I ask you to cut off my head.” Zhang Xiu trusted him. Liu Biao remained doubtful and refused to go with him. Zhang Xiu therefore led one army in pursuit by himself. Cao Cao’s troops were indeed badly defeated, and they fled down the road, abandoning soldiers, horses, supplies, and baggage as they went.\n\nAs Zhang Xiu continued the pursuit, a strong body of troops suddenly surged out from behind a mountain. Zhang Xiu did not dare pursue any farther, so he withdrew his army to Anzhong. Liu Biao asked Jia Xu, “First we pursued a retreating army with elite troops, and you said we were certain to be defeated. Later we attacked a victorious army with defeated soldiers, and you said we were certain to win. In the end, everything happened exactly as you said. Why were the circumstances so different, yet both predictions proved true? I ask you to explain it clearly to me.” Jia Xu said, “It is easy to understand. Although the general is skilled in using troops, he is no match for Cao Cao. Though Cao Cao’s army had been defeated, he was certain to leave a powerful general to guard the rear against pursuers. Though our troops were fierce, they could not defeat such a force. That is why I knew we would certainly lose. As for Cao Cao’s urgent retreat, it had to be because something had happened at the capital at Xu. Once he had defeated our pursuing army, he was certain to travel back quickly with light wagons and make no further preparations against us. We pursued him again when he was unprepared, and that is why we were able to win.” Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu both acknowledged the excellence of his judgment. Jia Xu advised Liu Biao to return to Jingzhou and Zhang Xiu to defend Xiangcheng, so that they might support each other like lips and teeth. The two armies then went their separate ways.\n\nMeanwhile, as Cao Cao was traveling, he heard that his rear army had been pursued by Zhang Xiu. He hurriedly led his generals back to rescue it. He saw that Zhang Xiu’s army had already withdrawn. The defeated soldiers returned and told Cao Cao, “If the troops from behind the mountain had not blocked the road midway, all of us would have been captured.” Cao Cao urgently asked who their commander was. The man dismounted with his spear in hand and bowed before Cao Cao. He was Li Tong, courtesy name Wenda, a native of Pingchun in Jiangxia, and held the office of General of the Household Who Pacifies Might. Cao Cao asked where he had come from. Li Tong said, “I have recently been guarding Runan. When I heard that the Chancellor was fighting Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao, I came especially to support you.” Cao Cao was delighted and made Li Tong Marquis of Established Merit. He ordered him to guard the western border of Runan against Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu. Li Tong bowed in thanks and departed.\n\nCao Cao returned to the capital at Xu and submitted a memorial stating that Sun Ce had rendered meritorious service. Sun Ce was appointed General Who Attacks Rebels and granted the noble rank of Marquis of Wu. An envoy was sent with the imperial decree to Jiangdong, instructing him to guard against and suppress Liu Biao. Cao Cao returned to his residence, and after all the officials had paid their respects, Xun Yu asked, “Chancellor, when you traveled slowly toward Anzhong, how did you know that you would certainly defeat the enemy troops?” Cao Cao said, “They had no road by which to retreat and would therefore be certain to fight to the death. I slowly drew them on while secretly planning against them. That is how I knew that victory was certain.”\n\nXun Yu bowed in admiration. Then Guo Jia entered. Cao Cao said, “Why have you come so late?” Guo Jia drew a letter from his sleeve and reported to Cao Cao, “Yuan Shao has sent a man to deliver this letter to the Chancellor. He says that he wishes to send troops against Gongsun Zan and has come especially to borrow grain and soldiers.” Cao Cao said, “I heard that Yuan Shao intended to seize the capital at Xu. Now that he sees I have returned, he has formed another plan.” He opened the letter and read it. Seeing that its language and meaning were arrogant and insolent, he asked Guo Jia, “Yuan Shao is behaving with such contempt that I wish to attack him. I regret only that my strength is insufficient. What should I do?”\n\nGuo Jia said, “You know that Liu Bang could not match Xiang Yu in strength. Yet Emperor Gaozu won through wisdom alone, and though Xiang Yu was powerful, he was captured in the end. Yuan Shao now has ten causes of defeat, while you have ten causes of victory. Though Yuan Shao’s forces are numerous, they need not be feared. Yuan Shao is burdened with elaborate rites and excessive ceremony, while you act according to what is natural. This is victory in the Way. Yuan Shao acts in rebellion, while you lead in obedience to lawful authority. This is victory in righteousness. Since the reigns of Emperors Huan and Ling, government has failed through excessive leniency. Yuan Shao continues that leniency, while you correct it with severity. This is victory in government. Yuan Shao is outwardly generous but inwardly suspicious, and most of those he employs are relatives. You are outwardly simple but inwardly discerning, and you employ people solely according to ability. This is victory in judgment. Yuan Shao makes many plans but reaches few decisions, while you act as soon as you obtain a sound plan. This is victory in strategy. Yuan Shao seeks only to gather fame and reputation, while you treat people with complete sincerity. This is victory in virtue. Yuan Shao cares for those nearby but neglects those far away, while your concern reaches everywhere. This is victory in benevolence. Yuan Shao listens to slander and is confused by it, while insidious accusations have no effect on you. This is victory in understanding. Yuan Shao confuses right and wrong, while your laws and standards are strict and clear. This is victory in civil order. Yuan Shao likes to make empty displays of force and does not understand the essentials of warfare, while you defeat many with few and use troops like a god. This is victory in military skill. With these ten causes of victory, it will not be difficult for you to defeat Yuan Shao.”\n\nCao Cao laughed and said, “If what you say is true, how could I deserve such praise?” Xun Yu said, “Guo Fengxiao’s account of ten victories and ten defeats agrees exactly with my own humble opinion. Though Yuan Shao has many troops, why should he be feared?” Guo Jia said, “Lü Bu in Xuzhou is truly a mortal danger at our very heart. Now that Yuan Shao is campaigning north against Gongsun Zan, we should take advantage of his distant absence and first capture Lü Bu, clearing away the danger in the southeast. After that, we can plan against Yuan Shao. This is the best strategy. Otherwise, while we are attacking Yuan Shao, Lü Bu is certain to take advantage of our emptiness and attack the capital at Xu, and the harm will be considerable.”\n\nCao Cao agreed and began discussing an eastern campaign against Lü Bu. Xun Yu said, “We should first send someone to make an agreement with Liu Bei. Only after his reply arrives should we mobilize the army.” Cao Cao followed this advice. On the one hand, he sent a letter to Xuande. On the other, he rewarded Yuan Shao’s envoy generously and submitted a memorial appointing Yuan Shao Grand General and Grand Commandant, with concurrent command over the four provinces of Ji, Qing, You, and Bing. He secretly replied in a letter: “You may attack Gongsun Zan. I shall assist you.” Yuan Shao was delighted when he received the letter and immediately advanced against Gongsun Zan.\n\nMeanwhile, whenever Lü Bu held a banquet for guests in Xuzhou, Chen Gui and his son always praised Lü Bu’s virtue extravagantly. Chen Gong was displeased. Finding an opportunity, he told Lü Bu, “Chen Gui and his son flatter the general to his face, but what lies in their hearts cannot be known. You should guard carefully against them.” Lü Bu angrily rebuked him: “You offer slander without cause. Are you trying to harm good men?” Chen Gong went out and sighed, “When loyal advice is not accepted, all of us are certain to suffer disaster.” He wanted to abandon Lü Bu and go elsewhere, but could not bring himself to do so. He also feared being mocked by others, and so remained gloomy and unhappy all day long.\n\nOne day, Chen Gong took several horsemen hunting in the country around Xiaopei to relieve his gloom. Suddenly he saw a courier on a post horse racing along the official road ahead. Chen Gong grew suspicious. He abandoned the hunt and led his attendants along a side road to catch up with the man. He asked, “Whose messenger are you, and where are you from?” The messenger recognized that Chen Gong was one of Lü Bu’s officers and was so frightened that he could not answer. Chen Gong ordered his person searched, and they found a secret letter in which Xuande replied to Cao Cao. Chen Gong immediately seized both the man and the letter and brought them before Lü Bu. Lü Bu asked the messenger about the matter. The messenger said, “Chancellor Cao sent me to deliver a letter to Liu, Governor of Yuzhou. I have now received his reply, but I do not know what the letter says.” Lü Bu opened the letter and read it carefully. Its main points were:\n\nI respectfully received your clear command to plan against Lü Bu. How could I fail to devote myself to it day and night? But my soldiers are few and my generals scarce, so I dare not move lightly. If the Chancellor raises a great army, I shall serve as the vanguard. I am now strictly training my troops and preparing their armor, and await only your honored command.\n\nWhen Lü Bu read this, he was greatly alarmed and said, “How dare that traitor Cao Cao act like this!” He had the messenger beheaded at once. First, he sent Chen Gong and Zang Ba to join with the Mount Tai bandits Sun Guan, Wu Dun, Yin Li, and Chang Xi, and to seize the commanderies of Shandong and Yanzhou in the east. He ordered Gao Shun and Zhang Liao to take Pei and attack Xuande. He ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to seize the regions of Ru and Ying in the west. Lü Bu himself commanded the central army, ready to support all three routes.\n\nMeanwhile, Gao Shun and the others led their troops out of Xuzhou. When they were nearing Xiaopei, someone reported their approach to Xuande. Xuande urgently consulted his followers. Sun Qian said, “We must quickly appeal to Cao Cao for help.” Xuande said, “Who can go to the capital at Xu and ask for emergency aid?” One man below the steps came forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Xuande looked and saw Jian Yong, courtesy name Xianhe, a man from his own commandery who was then serving on his staff. Xuande immediately wrote a letter and gave it to Jian Yong, sending him by night to the capital at Xu to seek aid. At the same time, he prepared the equipment for defending the city. Xuande himself guarded the southern gate, Sun Qian the northern gate, Yunchang the western gate, and Zhang Fei the eastern gate. He ordered Mi Zhu and Mi Zhu’s younger brother, Mi Fang, to protect the central headquarters. Mi Zhu had a younger sister who had married Xuande as his second wife. Since Xuande and the brothers were related by marriage, he ordered them to guard the headquarters and protect his wife and children.\n\nWhen Gao Shun’s army arrived, Xuande stood on the defensive tower and asked, “Fengxian and I have no quarrel. Why have you led troops here?” Gao Shun said, “You have joined Cao Cao and intend to harm my lord. Now the matter has been exposed. Why do you not submit to being bound?” When he had finished speaking, he signaled his army to attack the city. Xuande closed the gates and did not come out. The next day, Zhang Liao led troops to attack the western gate. From the city wall, Yunchang said to him, “Your appearance and bearing are no ordinary man’s. Why have you thrown yourself away in the service of a traitor?” Zhang Liao lowered his head and said nothing. Yunchang knew that this man possessed a spirit of loyalty and righteousness, so he did not add any harsh words and did not come out to fight him.\n\nZhang Liao led his troops away to the eastern gate, and Zhang Fei immediately came out to meet him in battle. Someone had already reported this to Lord Guan. Lord Guan hurried to the eastern gate and saw Zhang Fei just coming out of the city, while Zhang Liao’s army was already withdrawing. Zhang Fei wanted to pursue, but Lord Guan urgently called him back into the city. Zhang Fei said, “He withdrew because he was afraid. Why should I not pursue him?” Lord Guan said, “This man’s martial skill is no lower than yours or mine. Because I moved him with upright words, he now feels considerable regret. That is the only reason he did not fight us.” Zhang Fei then understood. He merely ordered the soldiers to hold the city gates firmly and did not go out to fight again.\n\nMeanwhile, Jian Yong reached the capital at Xu, met Cao Cao, and gave a full account of what had happened. Cao Cao immediately assembled his advisers and said, “I wish to attack Lü Bu. I am not worried that Yuan Shao will restrain me. I fear only that Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu will cause trouble behind me.” Xun You said, “Those two have recently been defeated and will not dare to move lightly. Lü Bu is brave and fierce. If he should also join Yuan Shu and range freely between the Huai and Si rivers, it will soon become difficult to deal with him.” Guo Jia said, “We can now take advantage of the fact that he has only just rebelled and that the people’s hearts are not yet attached to him. We must go quickly and attack him.”\n\nCao Cao followed this advice. He immediately ordered Xiahou Dun, together with Xiahou Yuan, Lü Qian, and Li Dian, to lead fifty thousand troops as the advance force. Cao Cao himself commanded the main army, which set out in successive divisions, and Jian Yong accompanied them. Scouts soon reported this to Gao Shun, who sent an urgent report to Lü Bu. Lü Bu first ordered Hou Cheng, Hao Meng, and Cao Xing to lead more than two hundred horsemen to support Gao Shun. He had Gao Shun withdraw thirty li from Pei to meet Cao Cao’s army, while he himself led the main force behind them as support.\n\nInside Xiaopei, Xuande saw Gao Shun withdraw and knew that Cao Cao’s troops had arrived. He therefore left only Sun Qian to guard the city and Mi Zhu and Mi Fang to protect his household. Xuande himself, together with Lords Guan and Zhang, led all the troops out of the city. They divided their forces, established separate camps, and prepared to support Cao Cao’s army.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Dun led his army forward and encountered Gao Shun’s troops. He leveled his spear, rode out, and challenged him to battle. Gao Shun came forward to meet him. Their horses crossed, and they fought for forty or fifty bouts. Gao Shun could no longer hold his own and fled from the field. Xiahou Dun spurred his horse in pursuit, while Gao Shun rode around his battle formation. Xiahou Dun would not give up and also rode around the formation after him. Cao Xing saw this from within the ranks. Secretly taking up his bow and setting an arrow to it, he aimed carefully and shot. The arrow struck Xiahou Dun directly in the left eye. Xiahou Dun gave a great cry and hurriedly pulled out the arrow with his hand. To his surprise, he pulled out his eyeball with it. He shouted, “My father’s essence and my mother’s blood must not be thrown away!” He put the eye into his mouth and devoured it. Then he once more leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Cao Xing. Cao Xing had no time to defend himself before Xiahou Dun drove the spear through his face, killing him beneath his horse. Every soldier on both sides who saw it was horrified.\n\nAfter killing Cao Xing, Xiahou Dun turned his horse and rode back. Gao Shun pursued from behind and signaled his whole army to advance. Cao Cao’s troops suffered a great defeat. Xiahou Yuan protected his elder brother as they fled. Lü Qian and Li Dian led the defeated troops away and set up camp at Jibei. After winning the battle, Gao Shun led his army back to attack Xuande, just as Lü Bu’s main force also arrived. Lü Bu divided his troops with Zhang Liao and Gao Shun into three routes and attacked the three camps of Xuande, Guan, and Zhang from both sides. Just as the poem says:\n\nThough the fierce general who ate his eye could fight,\nThe arrow-struck vanguard could not hold out long.\n\nThe outcome of Xuande’s battle is not yet known; listen to the explanation in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 19\n\nCao Cao Fights Fiercely at Xiapi; Lü Bu Meets His End at White Gate Tower\n\nMeanwhile, Gao Shun led Zhang Liao in an attack on Guan Yu’s camp, while Lü Bu personally attacked Zhang Fei’s. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei each came out to meet the enemy, and Xuande led troops along two routes to support them. Lü Bu divided his forces and struck from behind. Both Guan Yu’s and Zhang Fei’s armies collapsed, and Xuande fled back to Xiaopei with several dozen horsemen. Lü Bu pursued him. Xuande urgently called for the soldiers on the walls to lower the drawbridge, but Lü Bu arrived close behind him. The men on the walls wanted to shoot, but feared they might hit Xuande. Seizing the opportunity, Lü Bu charged through the city gate. The troops guarding it could not resist him and scattered in every direction. Lü Bu summoned his army into the city. Seeing how desperate the situation was, Xuande had no time to return home. He had no choice but to abandon his wife and children, ride straight through the city, escape by the west gate, and flee alone on horseback.\n\nLü Bu pursued him as far as Xuande’s residence, where Mi Zhu came out to meet him and said, “I have heard that a true man does not destroy another man’s wife and children. The man now contending with you for the empire is Lord Cao, not Xuande. Xuande has always remembered your kindness in shooting the halberd at the camp gate and never dared betray you. He went over to Lord Cao only because he had no alternative. I beg you, General, to show him mercy.” Lü Bu said, “Xuande and I are old friends. How could I bear to harm his wife and children?” He then ordered Mi Zhu to escort Xuande’s family to Xuzhou and settle them there. Lü Bu himself led his army toward the borders of Yanzhou in Shandong, leaving Gao Shun and Zhang Liao to guard Xiaopei. By this time Sun Qian had escaped from the city. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had also each gathered some men and horses and established camps in the mountains.\n\nNow Xuande was fleeing alone on horseback when a man caught up from behind. He looked and saw that it was Sun Qian. Xuande said, “I do not know whether my two brothers are alive or dead, and my wife and children have been lost. What am I to do?” Sun Qian said, “For now, you had better go to Cao Cao and plan your next move later.” Xuande followed his advice and took byroads toward the capital, Xudu. On the journey they ran out of provisions and often went into villages to ask for food. Wherever people heard that the Governor of Yuzhou had come, they eagerly offered him food and drink. One day they sought lodging at a certain house. A young man of the household came out and bowed to them. When asked his name, he proved to be a hunter named Liu An.\n\nWhen Liu An learned that the Governor of Yuzhou had arrived, he wanted to find some game to serve him, but could not obtain any at such short notice. He therefore killed his wife and served her flesh as food. Xuande asked, “What kind of meat is this?” Liu An replied, “It is wolf meat.” Xuande suspected nothing and ate a full meal, then stayed there for the night. At daybreak, as he was about to leave, he went to the rear courtyard to get his horse and suddenly saw a woman lying dead in the kitchen, all the flesh cut from her arms. Xuande asked in horror what had happened, and only then learned that the meat he had eaten the night before was the flesh of Liu An’s wife. Overcome with grief, Xuande mounted his horse in tears. Liu An told him, “I wished to follow you, Imperial Inspector, but my aged mother is still at home, so I dare not travel far.”\n\nXuande thanked him and took his leave, setting out from Liangcheng. Suddenly he saw dust blotting out the sun as a large body of troops approached. Xuande knew it was Cao Cao’s army. He and Sun Qian went straight to the commander’s banner and met Cao Cao, telling him in full how Xiaopei had been lost, how his two brothers had been scattered, and how his wife and children had fallen into enemy hands. Cao Cao also shed tears over his misfortune. When Xuande told him how Liu An had killed his wife to feed him, Cao Cao ordered Sun Qian to take Liu An a reward of one hundred ounces of gold.\n\nWhen the army reached Jibei, Xiahou Yuan and the others welcomed Cao Cao into camp and told him in detail how Xiahou Yuan’s elder brother, Xiahou Dun, had lost an eye and was still bedridden and not yet recovered. Cao Cao visited him where he lay and ordered him to return to Xudu ahead of the army to recuperate. At the same time, he sent scouts to discover Lü Bu’s present whereabouts. A mounted scout returned and reported, “Lü Bu has joined Chen Gong and Zang Ba, along with the bandits of Mount Tai, and together they are attacking the various commanderies of Yanzhou.” Cao Cao immediately ordered Cao Ren to lead three thousand troops against Xiaopei. Cao Cao himself took command of the main army and, accompanied by Xuande, went to fight Lü Bu. Advancing into Shandong and approaching Xiao Pass, he encountered the Mount Tai bandits Sun Guan, Wu Dun, Yin Li, and Chang Xi, who blocked the road with more than thirty thousand troops. Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to engage them. All four commanders rode out together. Xu Chu fought with desperate strength, and the four could not withstand him; each was defeated and fled. Cao Cao pressed the advantage and attacked, pursuing them as far as Xiao Pass. A mounted scout raced to report the news to Lü Bu.\n\nBy then Lü Bu had returned to Xuzhou and was preparing to go with Chen Deng to relieve Xiaopei. He ordered Chen Gui to guard Xuzhou. Before Chen Deng departed, Chen Gui said to him, “Lord Cao once told you that all affairs in the east were entrusted to you. Lü Bu is now about to be defeated, so this is your chance to act against him.” Chen Deng replied, “I will handle matters outside. If Lü Bu returns in defeat, Father, please ask Mi Zhu to help you defend the city and do not allow Lü Bu inside. I have my own plan for escaping.” Chen Gui said, “Lü Bu’s wife and children are here, and he has many trusted followers in the city. What can we do about them?” Chen Deng said, “I have a plan for that as well.” He then went in to see Lü Bu and said, “Xuzhou faces enemies on every side, and Cao Cao is certain to attack with all his strength. We must prepare a fallback position. We should move our money and provisions to Xiapi. If Xuzhou is besieged, the supplies at Xiapi can come to its relief. Why not make arrangements early, my lord?” Lü Bu said, “Yuanlong’s advice is excellent. I will move my wife and children there as well.” He accordingly ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to escort his family, money, and provisions to Xiapi. Meanwhile, he led an army with Chen Deng to relieve Xiao Pass. Halfway there, Chen Deng said, “Allow me to go ahead to the pass and determine the true strength of Cao Cao’s forces. Then, my lord, you may proceed.”\n\nLü Bu agreed, and Chen Deng went ahead to the pass, where Chen Gong and the others received him. Chen Deng said, “The Marquis of Wen is deeply angry that you refuse to advance and is coming to punish you.” Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao’s forces are now powerful and must not be treated lightly. Our best strategy is to hold the pass securely and advise our lord to defend Xiaopei with all his strength.” Chen Deng murmured agreement. That evening he went up onto the pass and looked out. Seeing Cao Cao’s army pressing directly beneath it, he wrote three letters during the night, tied them to arrows, and shot them down outside the pass. The next day he took leave of Chen Gong and galloped back to Lü Bu, saying, “Sun Guan and the others at the pass all wish to surrender it. I have left Chen Gong there to hold it. General, you should attack at dusk and support them.”\n\nLü Bu said, “Without you, the pass would be lost.” He ordered Chen Deng to ride ahead at once, arrange for Chen Gong to act from within, and use a fire as the signal. Chen Deng went straight to Chen Gong and reported, “Cao Cao’s troops have taken a byroad into the territory behind the pass. I fear Xuzhou may be lost. You must all return at once.” Chen Gong therefore led his men in abandoning the pass and withdrawing. Chen Deng then lit fires on the pass. Lü Bu attacked under cover of darkness, and in the confusion Chen Gong’s troops and Lü Bu’s troops fell upon each other.\n\nWhen Cao Cao’s soldiers saw the signal fires, they charged forward together and took advantage of the confusion to attack. Sun Guan and the others scattered and fled in every direction. Lü Bu fought until daybreak before realizing that he had been tricked. He hurried back toward Xuzhou with Chen Gong. But when they reached the city and called for the gates to be opened, a storm of arrows came down from the walls. Mi Zhu stood on the gate tower and shouted, “You seized my lord’s city, and now it has been restored to him. You will never enter it again!” Lü Bu angrily cried, “Where is Chen Gui?” Mi Zhu replied, “I have already killed him!” Lü Bu turned to Chen Gong and asked, “Where is Chen Deng?” Chen Gong said, “General, are you still so deluded that you ask after that treacherous villain?”\n\nLü Bu ordered his entire army searched, but Chen Deng was nowhere to be found. Chen Gong urged Lü Bu to hurry to Xiaopei, and Lü Bu followed his advice. Halfway there, they saw a body of troops racing toward them. It was Gao Shun and Zhang Liao. Lü Bu questioned them, and they replied, “Chen Deng came and reported that our lord was surrounded, so we rushed out to rescue you.” Chen Gong said, “This is another of that traitor’s schemes.” Lü Bu angrily declared, “I will kill the villain!” He spurred his horse urgently toward Xiaopei, only to see Cao Cao’s banners covering the city walls. Cao Cao had already ordered Cao Ren to seize the city and lead troops in its defense. Beneath the walls Lü Bu loudly cursed Chen Deng. Pointing at him from the battlements, Chen Deng shouted, “I am a servant of the Han! How could I serve a rebel like you?” Lü Bu flew into a rage. He was about to attack the city when suddenly great shouting arose behind him and a force of soldiers approached. The commander at its head was Zhang Fei. Gao Shun rode out to meet him but could not gain the advantage. Lü Bu then engaged Zhang Fei himself. While they were fighting, more cries arose beyond the battle lines as Cao Cao personally led his main army charging forward.\n\nLü Bu judged that he could not hold out and led his army eastward. Cao Cao’s troops pursued him. Lü Bu’s men and horses were soon exhausted when suddenly another body of troops swept out and blocked his road. At their head was a general sitting his horse with his saber held crosswise. He shouted, “Lü Bu, do not run! Guan Yunchang is here!” Lü Bu hastily engaged him, but Zhang Fei was catching up from behind. With no desire to prolong the fight, Lü Bu, Chen Gong, and the others cut open a path and fled straight to Xiapi, where Hou Cheng led troops out to receive them. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei met each other and, both shedding tears, told how they had been separated. Yunchang said, “I was camped along the road to Haizhou. When I learned what had happened, I came here.” Zhang Fei said, “I have been staying at Mount Mangdang all this time. Fortunately, we have met again today.”\n\nAfter the two had finished talking, they led their troops together to meet Xuande, before whom they knelt and wept. Torn between grief and joy, Xuande brought them to meet Cao Cao and then followed Cao Cao into Xuzhou. Mi Zhu received them and gave a full report that Xuande’s family was safe, which greatly delighted Xuande. Chen Gui and his son also came to pay their respects to Cao Cao. Cao Cao held a great banquet to reward his commanders. He sat in the center, with Chen Gui on his left and Xuande on his right. All the other officers and soldiers were seated according to rank. After the banquet, Cao Cao praised the services of Chen Gui and his son, increased their fief by the revenues of ten counties, and appointed Chen Deng General Who Calms the Waves.\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed to have gained Xuzhou and began discussing an attack on Xiapi. Cheng Yu said, “Lü Bu now has only the single city of Xiapi. If we press him too hard, he will fight desperately and go over to Yuan Shu. If Lü Bu and Yuan Shu unite, their combined power will be difficult to attack. We should send a capable man to hold the main roads into Huainan, guarding against Lü Bu within and Yuan Shu without. Moreover, Zang Ba, Sun Guan, and their followers in Shandong have not yet submitted. We must not neglect to guard against them either.”\n\nCao Cao said, “I will take responsibility for all the routes through Shandong. I ask Xuande to take charge of the main roads into Huainan.” Xuande said, “How could I dare disobey the Prime Minister’s military command?” The next day Xuande left Mi Zhu and Jian Yong in Xuzhou, then took Sun Qian, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei and led an army to guard the main roads into Huainan. Cao Cao personally led his forces against Xiapi.\n\nAt Xiapi, Lü Bu relied on his ample provisions and the natural barrier of the Si River. He felt secure in holding the city and believed there was nothing to fear. Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao’s troops have just arrived. Before their camp defenses are established, we should strike their weary forces with our rested troops. We cannot fail to win.” Lü Bu said, “I have recently suffered repeated defeats and must not venture out lightly. Let them attack us first, and then we will strike. They will all fall into the Si River.” Thus he refused to follow Chen Gong’s advice.\n\nSeveral days later, Cao Cao’s camp was fully established. He led his commanders beneath the city walls and loudly called for Lü Bu to speak with him. Lü Bu appeared on the wall. Cao Cao said to him, “I hear, Fengxian, that you again intend to arrange a marriage alliance with Yuan Shu, and that is why I have led my army here. Yuan Shu is guilty of the gravest rebellion, while you have the merit of helping destroy Dong Zhuo. Why cast away your former achievement and follow a traitor? Once the city falls, it will be too late for regret. If you surrender promptly and join me in supporting the imperial house, you will surely retain the rank of marquis.” Lü Bu said, “Prime Minister, withdraw for now and allow me time to consider the matter.”\n\nStanding beside Lü Bu, Chen Gong loudly cursed Cao Cao as a treacherous villain and shot an arrow that struck the canopy over Cao Cao’s standard. Pointing at Chen Gong, Cao Cao said bitterly, “I swear I will kill you!” He then led his troops in an attack on the city. Chen Gong said to Lü Bu, “Cao Cao has come from far away and cannot maintain his position for long. General, you should lead the infantry and cavalry out and establish a camp outside, while I keep the remaining troops within the closed city. If Cao Cao attacks you, I will lead troops against his rear. If he attacks the city, you can come to our aid from behind. Within ten days Cao Cao’s army will exhaust its provisions, and we can destroy it with a single assault. This is a strategy of mutually supporting horns.” Lü Bu said, “Your words are entirely correct.” He returned to his residence to prepare his military equipment. It was winter, so he ordered his attendants to take plenty of padded clothing.\n\nWhen Lü Bu’s wife, Lady Yan, heard of this, she came out and asked, “Where do you intend to go?” Lü Bu told her Chen Gong’s plan. Lady Yan said, “You intend to entrust the entire city to others, abandon your wife and children, and lead a lone army far away. If some sudden change occurs, how can I remain your wife?” Lü Bu hesitated, unable to decide, and did not leave for three days. Chen Gong came to see him and said, “Cao Cao’s army has surrounded the city on all sides. If you do not go out soon, you will certainly be trapped.” Lü Bu said, “I think it is better to defend the city firmly than to go far afield.” Chen Gong said, “I recently heard that Cao Cao’s army is short of provisions and has sent men to Xudu to obtain more. The supplies will arrive at any time. General, you should lead your best troops to cut their supply route. This is an excellent plan.”\n\nLü Bu agreed and went back inside to tell Lady Yan about it. Lady Yan wept and said, “If you leave, how can Chen Gong and Gao Shun hold the city securely? If anything goes wrong, it will be too late for regret! Once before, in Chang’an, you abandoned me. Fortunately, Pang Shu hid me in secret, and I was able to reunite with you. Who would have thought that you would now abandon me again? A boundless future lies before you, General. Please do not concern yourself with me!” When she finished speaking, she wept bitterly.\n\nTroubled and unable to decide after hearing her words, Lü Bu went to tell Diaochan. Diaochan said, “General, you must decide for me. Do not ride out lightly.” Lü Bu said, “Do not worry. I have my painted halberd and Red Hare. Who would dare come near me?” He then went out and told Chen Gong, “The report that Cao Cao’s supplies are coming is a deception. Cao Cao has many cunning schemes, and I dare not move.” Chen Gong went out sighing and said, “We will die without even a place to bury our bodies!”\n\nFrom then on Lü Bu never went out, but spent each day drinking with Lady Yan and Diaochan to relieve his gloom. His advisers Xu Si and Wang Kai came to see him and proposed, “Yuan Shu is now in Huainan, and his power and prestige have greatly increased. General, you once arranged a marriage alliance with him. Why not renew your request? If his army comes, we can attack Cao Cao from within and without, and he will not be difficult to defeat.” Lü Bu followed their plan. That very day he wrote a letter and ordered the two men to take it. Xu Si said, “We will need a force to lead the way and break through the enemy lines.” Lü Bu ordered Zhang Liao and Hao Meng to lead one thousand troops and escort them through the pass.\n\nThat night, during the second watch, Zhang Liao went in front and Hao Meng behind, escorting Xu Si and Wang Kai as they fought their way out of the city. They swept past Xuande’s camp. His commanders pursued but could not catch them, and they escaped through the pass. Hao Meng took five hundred men and continued on with Xu Si and Wang Kai. Zhang Liao led the other half of the troops back. When he reached the pass, Yunchang blocked his way. Before they could engage, Gao Shun led troops out of the city to support Zhang Liao and brought him safely back inside.\n\nXu Si and Wang Kai reached Shouchun, paid their respects to Yuan Shu, and presented Lü Bu’s letter. Yuan Shu said, “Previously he killed my envoy and repudiated our marriage alliance. Why does he now come seeking me again?” Xu Si said, “That was because he was misled by one of Cao Cao’s treacherous schemes. I beg you, illustrious lord, to examine the matter closely.” Yuan Shu said, “If your master were not in desperate straits because of Cao Cao’s army, would he truly be willing to give me his daughter?” Wang Kai said, “If you do not save him now, illustrious lord, I fear that when the lips are gone, the teeth will feel the cold. That would not be to your benefit either.” Yuan Shu said, “Fengxian is fickle and untrustworthy. He may send the girl first, and then I will send troops.” Xu Si and Wang Kai had no choice but to take their leave and return with Hao Meng. When they reached the vicinity of Xuande’s camp, Xu Si said, “We cannot pass during the day. At midnight, the two of us will go first, and General Hao will cover our rear.”\n\nHaving settled their plan, they passed Xuande’s camp that night. Xu Si and Wang Kai went through first. As Hao Meng was following, Zhang Fei came out of camp and blocked his road. Hao Meng exchanged only one pass with him before Zhang Fei captured him alive. All five hundred of his troops were killed or scattered. Zhang Fei bound Hao Meng and brought him to Xuande, who sent him under guard to Cao Cao’s main camp. Hao Meng gave a full account of their request for aid and the proposed marriage. Cao Cao was furious. He had Hao Meng beheaded at the camp gate and sent orders to every camp to guard carefully. Anyone who allowed Lü Bu or any of his soldiers to slip through would be punished under military law. Every camp was filled with apprehension.\n\nXuande returned to his camp and instructed Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “We are stationed at the key point on the road to Huainan. You two must be extremely careful and must not violate Lord Cao’s military orders.” Zhang Fei said, “I captured one of the enemy’s generals, yet Cao Cao gave me no real reward. Instead, he turns around and threatens us. Why?” Xuande said, “You are mistaken. Cao Cao commands a large army. If he did not enforce military discipline, how could he make his men obey? You must not violate his orders.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei agreed and withdrew.\n\nXu Si and Wang Kai returned to Lü Bu and reported in full that Yuan Shu wanted the girl first and would send an army to their aid afterward. Lü Bu said, “How can we send her?” Xu Si replied, “Now that Hao Meng has been captured, Cao Cao is certain to know our intentions and will make preparations. Unless you personally escort her, General, who can break through the encirclement?” Lü Bu said, “What if we send her today?” Xu Si replied, “Today is governed by an evil spirit and is inauspicious for travel. Tomorrow will be highly favorable. We should leave during the hours of the Dog or the Boar.” Lü Bu ordered Zhang Liao and Gao Shun to prepare three thousand troops and a small carriage, saying, “I will personally escort her for two hundred li. Then you two will take her the rest of the way.”\n\nDuring the second watch the next night, Lü Bu wrapped his daughter’s body in padded cloth, enclosed her in armor, and strapped her to his back. Taking up his halberd, he mounted his horse. The city gate was opened. Lü Bu rode out first, with Zhang Liao and Gao Shun following. Just as they approached Xuande’s camp, a drum sounded and Guan Yu and Zhang Fei blocked the road, shouting, “Do not run!” Lü Bu had no desire to fight and thought only of forcing his way through. Xuande personally led a force against him, and the two armies became entangled in battle. Brave though Lü Bu was, he had a girl strapped to his body and feared she might be injured, so he did not dare charge through the surrounding forces. Xu Huang and Xu Chu also attacked from behind, while all their troops shouted, “Do not let Lü Bu escape!”\n\nSeeing the enemy pressing too fiercely, Lü Bu had no choice but to retreat into the city again. Xuande recalled his troops, and Xu Huang and the others returned to their camps. Not a single man had managed to get through. Back inside the city, Lü Bu was deeply troubled and did nothing but drink.\n\nCao Cao had attacked the city for two months without taking it when a sudden report arrived: “The Governor of Henei, Zhang Yang, sent troops eastward in an attempt to rescue Lü Bu. His subordinate Yang Chou killed him and intended to present his head to the Prime Minister, but Yang Chou was killed in turn by Sui Gu, one of Zhang Yang’s trusted commanders, who has now gone over to Quancheng.” On hearing this, Cao Cao immediately sent Shi Huan to pursue and kill Sui Gu. Then he gathered his commanders and said, “Though Zhang Yang has fortunately destroyed himself, Yuan Shao remains a threat in the north, while Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu threaten us in the south. We have besieged Xiapi for a long time without taking it. I wish to leave Lü Bu and return to the capital, suspending the campaign for now. What do you think?” Xun You urgently objected, “You must not. Lü Bu has suffered repeated defeats, and his fighting spirit has collapsed. An army depends on its commander; when the commander is weakened, the army loses the will to fight. Chen Gong may be resourceful, but he is slow to act. Lü Bu’s spirit has not yet recovered, and Chen Gong’s plans are not yet settled. If we attack quickly, Lü Bu can be captured.” Guo Jia said, “I have a plan that will make Xiapi fall at once. It will be more effective than an army of two hundred thousand.” Xun Yu said, “Can you mean breaching the banks of the Yi and Si rivers?” Guo Jia smiled and said, “That is precisely what I mean.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and immediately ordered his soldiers to breach the banks of both rivers. Cao Cao’s troops occupied the high ground and watched as the waters flooded Xiapi. Of the entire city, only the east gate remained above water; all the other gates were inundated. The troops hurried to report this to Lü Bu. Lü Bu said, “I have Red Hare, which crosses water as though traveling over level ground. What is there to fear?” He spent every day drinking heavily with his wives and concubines. Excessive wine and sensual pleasure injured his health, and his appearance became gaunt. One day he looked at himself in a mirror and exclaimed in alarm, “Wine and women have harmed me! From this day onward, I must abstain.” He then issued an order that anyone in the city who drank wine would be beheaded.\n\nNow Hou Cheng owned fifteen horses, which a stablehand stole with the intention of presenting them to Xuande. Hou Cheng discovered the theft, pursued and killed the stablehand, and recovered the horses. The other commanders came to congratulate him. Hou Cheng brewed five or six hu of wine and wanted to drink with them, but feared that Lü Bu might punish him. He therefore first took five jars of wine to Lü Bu’s residence and reported, “Thanks to the General’s tigerlike prestige, I recovered my stolen horses. The commanders have all come to congratulate me, and I have brewed a little wine. I did not dare drink it without permission, so I have brought you this small token first.”\n\nLü Bu flew into a rage and said, “I have just forbidden wine, yet you brew it and gather men to drink. Are you plotting together to attack me?” He ordered Hou Cheng dragged out and beheaded. Song Xian, Wei Xu, and the other commanders all came in to beg for mercy. Lü Bu said, “He deliberately violated my order and deserves to be beheaded. Out of consideration for the commanders, I will merely have him beaten one hundred strokes!” The commanders pleaded again, so after Hou Cheng’s back had been torn open by fifty strokes, he was released and sent home. All the commanders were utterly dispirited.\n\nSong Xian and Wei Xu went to Hou Cheng’s home to visit him. Hou Cheng wept and said, “If not for you, I would be dead!” Song Xian said, “Lü Bu cares only for his wife and children and regards us as worthless weeds.” Wei Xu said, “An army surrounds the city, and water circles the moat. Our deaths cannot be far off!” Song Xian said, “Lü Bu has neither benevolence nor righteousness. What if we abandon him and flee?” Wei Xu said, “That would not be the act of true men. We should capture Lü Bu and present him to Lord Cao.” Hou Cheng said, “I was punished because I recovered my horses, while the thing Lü Bu relies on most is Red Hare. If you two can truly surrender the gate and capture Lü Bu, I will first steal the horse and go to Lord Cao.”\n\nThe three settled their plan. That night Hou Cheng secretly went to the stables, stole Red Hare, and galloped toward the east gate. Wei Xu opened the gate and let him out, then pretended to pursue him. Hou Cheng reached Cao Cao’s camp, presented the horse, and gave a full account of how Song Xian and Wei Xu would display a white flag as their signal and prepare to surrender the gate. On hearing this, Cao Cao had several dozen proclamations shot into the city. They read:\nCao, General-in-Chief, has received a special imperial edict to campaign against Lü Bu. When the city falls, the entire families of all who resist the imperial army will be put to death. From generals and officers down to common people, anyone who captures Lü Bu and presents him, or presents his head, will be heavily rewarded with rank and honors. This proclamation is issued so that everyone may be fully informed.\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, shouts outside the city shook the earth. Lü Bu was greatly alarmed. He took his halberd and went up onto the walls, inspecting every gate. He cursed Wei Xu for allowing Hou Cheng to escape and for losing his warhorse and intended to punish him. When Cao Cao’s troops below saw the white flag on the wall, they attacked the city with all their strength, and Lü Bu had no choice but to resist them in person. The fighting continued from daybreak until noon, when Cao Cao’s troops withdrew a short distance. Lü Bu rested for a moment in the gate tower and unwittingly fell asleep in a chair. Song Xian drove away the attendants, first stole Lü Bu’s painted halberd, then joined Wei Xu in seizing him. They wound ropes and cords around him and bound him tightly.\n\nLü Bu woke in alarm and urgently called for his attendants, but the two men had already killed or driven them away. They waved the white flag, and Cao Cao’s troops surged beneath the walls. Wei Xu shouted, “Lü Bu has been captured alive!” Xiahou Yuan still did not believe him. Song Xian threw Lü Bu’s painted halberd down from the wall and opened the city gate wide. Cao Cao’s troops poured inside. Gao Shun and Zhang Liao were at the west gate, but the surrounding floodwater made escape impossible, and Cao Cao’s soldiers captured them. Chen Gong fled to the south gate, where Xu Huang seized him.\n\nAfter entering the city, Cao Cao immediately ordered the floodwaters released and issued proclamations reassuring the people. He then sat with Xuande on the White Gate Tower, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance at their side. All the captured men were brought before them. Though Lü Bu was tall and powerfully built, the ropes had bound him into a tight bundle. He cried, “The ropes are too tight! Please loosen them!” Cao Cao said, “When binding a tiger, one cannot tie it too tightly.” Lü Bu saw Hou Cheng, Wei Xu, and Song Xian all standing nearby and said to them, “I never treated my commanders poorly. How could you bear to betray me?” Song Xian replied, “You listened to your wives and concubines but ignored your commanders’ plans. How can you call that treating us well?”\n\nLü Bu fell silent. A moment later Gao Shun was brought forward. Cao Cao asked him, “What have you to say?” Gao Shun gave no answer. Cao Cao angrily ordered him beheaded. Xu Huang then brought Chen Gong forward under guard. Cao Cao said, “Gongtai, have you been well since we parted?” Chen Gong replied, “Your heart and conduct were corrupt, and that is why I abandoned you!” Cao Cao said, “If my heart was corrupt, why did you choose to serve Lü Bu?” Chen Gong replied, “Though Lü Bu lacked judgment, he was not deceitful, treacherous, and vicious like you.” Cao Cao said, “You considered yourself full of wisdom and strategy. What has become of you now?” Chen Gong looked back at Lü Bu and said, “I regret that this man would not follow my advice! Had he followed it, we might not have been captured.” Cao Cao asked, “What is to be done about today’s situation?” Chen Gong said loudly, “Today there is nothing but death!” Cao Cao said, “If that is your choice, what will become of your aged mother, your wife, and your children?” Chen Gong replied, “I have heard that one who rules the empire through filial piety does not harm another man’s parents, and one who practices benevolent government throughout the empire does not extinguish another man’s line. Whether my aged mother, wife, and children live or die rests with you, illustrious lord. Since I have been captured, I ask to be executed at once. I have no other concern.”\n\nCao Cao wished to keep him alive, but Chen Gong walked straight down from the tower, and the attendants could not hold him back. Cao Cao rose and followed him in tears. Chen Gong never looked back. Cao Cao told the attendants, “Send Gongtai’s aged mother, wife, and children to Xudu at once and support them there. Anyone who neglects them will be beheaded.” Chen Gong heard him but said nothing. He stretched out his neck and submitted to execution. Everyone shed tears. Cao Cao placed his body in an inner and outer coffin and buried him at Xudu. A later poet lamented him:\nIn life and death, his purpose never changed—\nHow brave and great a true man was he!\nRejecting counsel firm as metal and stone,\nHe wasted talents fit to uphold the realm.\nHis loyal service merits deepest honor;\nHis parting from his mother grieves the heart.\nThe day he died at White Gate Tower,\nWho else would act as Gongtai did?\n\nWhile Cao Cao was escorting Chen Gong down from the tower, Lü Bu said to Xuande, “You are now an honored guest, while I am a prisoner beneath the stairs. Why not say a word to spare me?” Xuande nodded. When Cao Cao returned to the tower, Lü Bu called out, “The greatest threat to you, illustrious lord, was none other than Lü Bu. Now Lü Bu has submitted. If you command as chief general and Lü Bu serves as your deputy, the empire will not be difficult to pacify.” Cao Cao turned to Xuande and asked, “What do you think?” Xuande replied, “Have you not seen what happened to Ding Jianyang and Dong Zhuo?” Lü Bu glared at Xuande and said, “This fellow is the most untrustworthy man of all!” Cao Cao ordered Lü Bu taken down from the tower and strangled. Looking back at Xuande, Lü Bu shouted, “You long-eared wretch! Have you forgotten when I shot the halberd at the camp gate?” Suddenly a man shouted, “Lü Bu, you common brute! Death is only death—what is there to fear?” Everyone looked and saw executioners bringing Zhang Liao forward. Cao Cao ordered Lü Bu strangled to death and then beheaded, his head displayed publicly. A later poet lamented:\nThe surging floodwaters drowned Xiapi\nWhen Lü Bu was captured in those distant days.\nIn vain remained Red Hare, swift for a thousand miles;\nIn vain remained the single Sky-Piercing Halberd.\nBound like a tiger, he begged for ease—how weak!\nHe once knew well not to feed a hawk its fill.\nBesotted with his wife, he spurned Chen Gong’s advice,\nThen vainly cursed the long-eared man as faithless.\n\nAnother poem comments on Xuande:\nWhen a ravening tiger is bound, do not loosen its ropes;\nDong Zhuo’s and Ding Yuan’s blood was scarcely dry.\nSince Xuande knew this beast could devour his fathers,\nWhy not preserve him to bring harm to Cao Cao?\n\nThe guards brought Zhang Liao forward. Pointing at him, Cao Cao said, “This man looks very familiar.” Zhang Liao replied, “We met inside Puyang. How can you have forgotten?” Cao Cao laughed and said, “So you remember too!” Zhang Liao said, “I only regret one thing.” Cao Cao asked, “What do you regret?” Zhang Liao replied, “I regret that the fire that day was not fierce enough and failed to burn you, traitor to the state, to death!” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare a defeated general insult me!” Drawing his sword, he went to kill Zhang Liao with his own hand. Zhang Liao showed no fear at all but stretched out his neck and waited to die. One man behind Cao Cao seized his arm, while another knelt before him and said, “Prime Minister, do not strike!” As the verse says:\nLü Bu begged for mercy, but no one saved him;\nZhang Liao cursed the traitor, yet instead survived.\nWho was it that saved Zhang Liao? Read on to find out.\n\n### Chapter 20\n\nCao Cao Hunts at Xutian; Lord Dong Receives a Secret Edict\n\nIt is told that Cao Cao raised his sword to kill Zhang Liao, but Xuande seized his arm while Lord Guan knelt before him. Xuande said, “A man so utterly loyal should be kept and put to use.” Lord Guan said, “I have long known Wenyuan to be a man of loyalty and honor. I am willing to guarantee him with my life.” Cao Cao tossed aside his sword and laughed. “I too know that Wenyuan is loyal and honorable. I was only testing him.” He personally untied Zhang Liao, took off his own robe and put it on him, and invited him to take the seat of honor. Moved by this treatment, Zhang Liao surrendered. Cao Cao appointed him General of the Household and granted him the title of Marquis Within the Passes, then sent him to persuade Zang Ba to submit. When Zang Ba heard that Lü Bu was dead and Zhang Liao had surrendered, he too led his troops over to Cao Cao, who rewarded him generously. Zang Ba then persuaded Sun Guan, Wu Dun, and Yin Li to surrender as well; only Chang Xi still refused to submit. Cao Cao appointed Zang Ba Chancellor of Langya. Sun Guan and the others also received promotions and were ordered to guard the coastal regions of Qingzhou and Xuzhou. Cao Cao sent Lü Bu’s wife and daughter back to the capital, Xudu, richly rewarded the entire army, struck camp, and began the return march. As he passed through Xuzhou, the people burned incense and blocked the road, begging him to leave Imperial Protector Liu there as governor. Cao Cao said, “Imperial Protector Liu has rendered great service. Let him first have an audience with His Majesty and receive his title; it will not be too late for him to return afterward.” The people kowtowed in thanks. Cao Cao summoned General of Chariots and Cavalry Che Zhou and appointed him acting governor of Xuzhou. Cao Cao’s army returned to Xuchang, where he bestowed rewards and honors upon those who had taken part in the campaign, while Xuande was given quarters near the Chancellor’s residence in which to rest.\n\nThe next day, Emperor Xian held court. Cao Cao submitted a memorial reporting Xuande’s military achievements and brought Xuande before the emperor. Dressed in full court robes, Xuande bowed at the vermilion steps. The emperor summoned him into the hall and asked, “Who was your ancestor?” Xuande replied, “I am a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan, a great-great-grandson in the line of Emperor Xiaojing, the grandson of Liu Xiong, and the son of Liu Hong.” The emperor ordered the imperial clan genealogy brought out for examination, then commanded the Minister of the Imperial Clan to read it aloud:\nEmperor Xiaojing had fourteen sons. His seventh son was Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan. Sheng fathered Liu Zhen, Marquis of Lucheng Village. Zhen fathered Liu Ang, Marquis of Pei. Ang fathered Liu Lu, Marquis of Zhang. Lu fathered Liu Lian, Marquis of Yishui. Lian fathered Liu Ying, Marquis of Qinyang. Ying fathered Liu Jian, Marquis of Anguo. Jian fathered Liu Ai, Marquis of Guangling. Ai fathered Liu Xian, Marquis of Jiaoshui. Xian fathered Liu Shu, Marquis of Zuyi. Shu fathered Liu Yi, Marquis of Qiyang. Yi fathered Liu Bi, Marquis of Yuanze. Bi fathered Liu Da, Marquis of Yingchuan. Da fathered Liu Buyi, Marquis of Fengling. Buyi fathered Liu Hui, Marquis of Jichuan. Hui fathered Liu Xiong, Magistrate of Fan in Dong Commandery. Xiong fathered Liu Hong. Hong held no official post. Liu Bei is the son of Liu Hong.\n\nWhen the emperor worked out the generations in the genealogy, Xuande proved to be his imperial uncle. Overjoyed, the emperor invited him into a side hall, where they observed the formal rites between uncle and nephew. The emperor privately thought, “Cao Cao has usurped authority, and none of the affairs of state are under my control. Now that I have gained such a heroic uncle, I have someone to help me!” He accordingly appointed Xuande General of the Left and Marquis of Yicheng Village. After the emperor had honored him with a banquet, Xuande thanked him for his favor and withdrew from court. From that time on, everyone called him the Imperial Uncle Liu.\n\nWhen Cao Cao returned to his residence, Xun Yu and the other advisers came to see him and said, “The Son of Heaven has recognized Liu Bei as his uncle. We fear this will not benefit you, my lord.” Cao Cao replied, “Now that he has been recognized as the Imperial Uncle, I can command him by decree of the Son of Heaven, and he will be even less able to disobey me. Besides, I am keeping him here in Xudu. Though in name he is close to the sovereign, in reality he is in my grasp. What have I to fear? The man who concerns me is Grand Commandant Yang Biao, who is related to Yuan Shu. If he acts as an inside agent for the two Yuans, he could do great harm. He must be eliminated at once.” Cao Cao secretly had someone falsely accuse Yang Biao of conspiring with Yuan Shu. Yang Biao was arrested and imprisoned, and Man Chong was ordered to interrogate and prosecute him.\n\nAt that time Kong Rong, Governor of Beihai, was in Xudu. He remonstrated with Cao Cao, saying, “Lord Yang’s family has been renowned for integrity for four generations. How can he be condemned merely because of his connection to the Yuan clan?” Cao Cao said, “This is the will of the imperial court.” Kong Rong replied, “If King Cheng had ordered the Duke of Shao killed, could the Duke of Zhou have claimed that he knew nothing of it?” Cao Cao had no choice but to dismiss Yang Biao from office and release him to return to his home in the countryside. Zhao Yan, a court counselor, was outraged by Cao Cao’s tyranny and submitted a memorial impeaching him for disregarding the emperor’s will and arbitrarily arresting a high minister. Cao Cao flew into a rage and immediately had Zhao Yan arrested and killed. Thereafter, every official at court trembled in fear. The adviser Cheng Yu said to Cao Cao, “My lord, your power and renown grow greater by the day. Why not seize this opportunity to pursue the enterprise of a king or hegemon?” Cao Cao replied, “There are still many pillars of the imperial court. We must not act rashly. I will ask the Son of Heaven to go hunting, so that I may observe how everyone reacts.”\n\nCao Cao accordingly selected fine horses, famous hawks, and excellent hounds, and prepared bows and arrows. After first assembling his troops outside the city, he entered the palace and asked the Son of Heaven to go hunting. The emperor said, “I fear hunting is not the proper course.” Cao Cao replied, “The emperors and kings of ancient times held the spring hunt, the summer hunt, the autumn hunt, and the winter hunt. In every season they went beyond the capital to display their military strength to the world. Now, when the whole realm is in turmoil, it is only right to use the hunt as an occasion for military exercises.” The emperor did not dare refuse. He mounted his horse, Carefree, took his jeweled carved bow and gold-tipped arrows, and set out from the city in his imperial carriage procession. Xuande, Lord Guan, and Zhang Fei each carried a strung bow and arrows, wore a breastplate beneath his robe, and held a weapon in hand. Leading several dozen horsemen, they followed the imperial procession out of Xuchang. Cao Cao rode his Yellow-Hoofed Flying Lightning and led a force of one hundred thousand men to hunt with the Son of Heaven at the fields of Xu. The soldiers spread out to form a hunting enclosure more than two hundred li around. Cao Cao rode abreast of the Son of Heaven, scarcely a horse’s head behind him. All the officers following them were Cao Cao’s own trusted men. The civil and military officials attended from far behind; none dared approach.\n\nThat day, Emperor Xian galloped to the fields of Xu, where Liu Xuande greeted him at the roadside. The emperor said, “Today I wish to see my imperial uncle shoot game.” Obeying the command, Xuande mounted his horse. Suddenly a rabbit was flushed from the grass. Xuande shot, and his arrow struck it squarely. The emperor applauded. As they rounded an earthen slope, a great stag suddenly burst from a thicket. The emperor shot three arrows in succession but missed each time. Turning to Cao Cao, he said, “You shoot it.” Cao Cao asked for the Son of Heaven’s jeweled carved bow and gold-tipped arrows. Drawing the bow to its full extent, he released an arrow that struck the stag squarely in the back, bringing it down in the grass. When the assembled ministers and officers saw the gold-tipped arrow, they assumed the Son of Heaven had made the shot. They all leaped with joy and faced the emperor, crying, “Long live His Majesty!” Cao Cao spurred his horse straight forward and blocked the emperor from view as he accepted their cheers. Everyone turned pale.\n\nBehind Xuande, Lord Guan flew into a rage. His silkworm brows bristled, his phoenix eyes opened wide, and, raising his saber, he urged his horse forward to kill Cao Cao. Seeing this, Xuande hurriedly gestured with his hand and warned him with a look. When Lord Guan saw his brother’s signal, he did not dare move. Xuande leaned forward and congratulated Cao Cao, saying, “Your Excellency’s divine marksmanship is rarely equaled in this world!” Cao Cao laughed. “It was only the Son of Heaven’s boundless good fortune.” He then turned his horse and rode back to congratulate the emperor, but he never returned the jeweled carved bow. Instead, he personally hung it from his own saddle.\n\nWhen the hunt was over, a banquet was held at the fields of Xu. After the banquet, the imperial procession returned to Xudu, and everyone went home to rest. Lord Guan asked Xuande, “That villain Cao deceives the sovereign and insults his superiors. I meant to kill him and rid the state of this scourge. Why did you stop me, brother?” Xuande replied, “When throwing at a rat, one must take care not to smash the vessel beside it. Cao Cao was only a horse’s head away from the emperor, and his trusted men surrounded and attended him on every side. If you had given way to a moment’s anger and acted rashly, and the attempt had failed, the Son of Heaven might have been harmed, and the blame would instead have fallen upon us.” Lord Guan said, “Because we did not kill this villain today, he is certain to bring disaster later.” Xuande said, “For now, this must be kept secret. Do not speak of it lightly.”\n\nNow Emperor Xian returned to the palace and said tearfully to Empress Fu, “Ever since I ascended the throne, treacherous strongmen have risen on every side. First I suffered the calamity brought by Dong Zhuo, and afterward the turmoil caused by Li Jue and Guo Si. You and I have endured hardships that ordinary people have never known. Later I gained Cao Cao and believed him to be a loyal minister who would uphold the dynasty. I never imagined he would monopolize the government, usurp authority, and take it upon himself to dispense rewards and punishments. Whenever I see him, I feel as though thorns are pricking my back. Today at the hunting ground, he put himself forward to receive the cheers meant for me. His insolence could go no further! Sooner or later he is certain to plot some treasonous act, and neither of us knows where we will meet our death!” Empress Fu said, “The entire court is filled with dukes and ministers who live on the stipends of the Han. Can it be that not one of them is capable of saving the state from this disaster?”\n\nBefore she finished speaking, a man suddenly entered from outside and said, “Your Majesties, do not worry. I can recommend a man capable of eliminating this scourge of the state.” The emperor looked and saw that it was Fu Wan, Empress Fu’s father. Wiping away his tears, the emperor asked, “Does my imperial father-in-law also know of that villain Cao’s tyranny?” Fu Wan replied, “Who did not witness the stag hunt at the fields of Xu? But everyone at court is either a member of Cao Cao’s clan or one of his followers. Other than an imperial relative, who would be willing to show complete loyalty and strike down the traitor? This old minister has no power and cannot carry out such a task. But General of Chariots and Cavalry Dong Cheng, the imperial uncle, may be entrusted with it.” The emperor said, “Uncle Dong has often come to the aid of the state in times of peril. I know his record well. He can be summoned inside so that we may discuss this great affair together.” Fu Wan replied, “All those around Your Majesty are trusted agents of the villain Cao. If the plan should leak out, the consequences would be disastrous.” The emperor asked, “Then what can be done?” Fu Wan replied, “I have a plan. Your Majesty can have a robe made and take a jade girdle, then secretly bestow them upon Dong Cheng. Sew a secret edict inside the girdle’s lining and give it to him. When he returns home and discovers the edict, he can work out a plan day and night, without gods or ghosts ever knowing.”\n\nThe emperor approved the plan, and Fu Wan took his leave. The emperor personally composed a secret edict, bit open the tip of his finger, and wrote it in blood. He secretly ordered Empress Fu to sew it inside the purple brocade lining of a jade girdle. Then he put on a brocade robe, fastened this girdle around his waist, and ordered the palace secretary to summon Dong Cheng. After Dong Cheng had performed the proper courtesies, the emperor said, “Last night the empress and I spoke of the hardships we suffered at the Ba River. Remembering the great service you rendered then, Imperial Uncle, I especially summoned you so that I might reward your labors.” Dong Cheng bowed his head to the floor in thanks. The emperor led him out of the hall and into the imperial ancestral temple, then went up to the Gallery of Meritorious Ministers. After burning incense and performing the rites, the emperor showed Dong Cheng the portraits. In the center was a portrait of Gaozu, founder of the Han. The emperor asked, “Where did our great founder first rise, and how did he establish his enterprise?” Dong Cheng was greatly startled. “Your Majesty must be teasing me. How could I not know the deeds of our sacred ancestor? Emperor Gao began as a village constable on the Si River. Taking up a three-foot sword, he slew the serpent and raised the banner of righteousness. He campaigned across the realm, destroyed Qin in three years and Chu in five, then won all under heaven and laid the foundations of an empire to endure for ten thousand generations.” The emperor said, “Our ancestor was such a hero, yet his descendants are so weak. Is that not lamentable?” He then pointed to the portraits of the two chief ministers on either side and said, “Are these two not Zhang Liang, Marquis of Liu, and Xiao He, Marquis of Zan?” Dong Cheng replied, “They are. Gaozu truly relied on the strength of these two men to found his imperial enterprise.” The emperor glanced behind him and saw that his attendants were some distance away. He then whispered to Dong Cheng, “You too should stand beside me as these two men did.” Dong Cheng replied, “I have not an inch of merit. How could I deserve such a place?” The emperor said, “I have never for a moment forgotten your service in rescuing me in the western capital, but I have nothing with which to reward you.” Pointing to the robe and girdle he wore, he continued, “You should wear this robe of mine and fasten this girdle of mine around your waist, so that you may always seem to be at my side.” Dong Cheng bowed his head to the floor in thanks. The emperor removed the robe and girdle and bestowed them upon him, whispering, “When you return home, examine them carefully. Do not disappoint me.”\n\nDong Cheng understood. He put on the robe and girdle, took leave of the emperor, and descended from the gallery. Someone had already reported to Cao Cao, “The emperor and Dong Cheng have gone up to the Gallery of Meritorious Ministers to talk.” Cao Cao immediately entered the palace to investigate. Dong Cheng had just left the gallery and passed through the palace gate when he happened to meet Cao Cao approaching. With nowhere to hide, he could only stand at the side of the road and offer his respects. Cao Cao asked, “Where have you been, Imperial Uncle?” Dong Cheng replied, “The Son of Heaven summoned me and bestowed upon me this brocade robe and jade girdle.” Cao Cao asked, “Why did he give them to you?” Dong Cheng replied, “He remembered my former service in rescuing him in the western capital and therefore granted me these gifts.” Cao Cao said, “Take off the girdle and let me see it.” Dong Cheng knew there must be a secret edict inside it. Afraid that Cao Cao would discover it, he hesitated and did not remove it. Cao Cao shouted to his attendants, “Take it off him at once!” He examined it for a long while, then laughed. “It truly is a fine jade girdle. Now take off the brocade robe and lend it to me for a look.” Dong Cheng was terrified and did not dare refuse, so he removed the robe and presented it. Cao Cao lifted it with his own hands and held it against the sunlight, examining it minutely. When he had finished, he put it on himself and fastened the jade girdle around his waist. Turning to his attendants, he asked, “How does it fit?” They all praised its appearance. Cao Cao said to Dong Cheng, “What if the Imperial Uncle were to pass this robe and girdle on to me as a gift?” Dong Cheng replied, “They were bestowed on me by imperial grace. I would not dare give them to another. Allow me to have others made and present them to you.” Cao Cao said, “Could it be that there is some plot hidden in this robe and girdle?” Dong Cheng was alarmed. “How would I dare? If Your Excellency wants them, then you should keep them.” Cao Cao replied, “They were bestowed upon you by the sovereign. How could I take them from you? I was only joking.” He removed the robe and girdle and returned them to Dong Cheng.\n\nDong Cheng took leave of Cao Cao and returned home. That night, he sat alone in his study and examined the robe carefully, turning it over and over, but found nothing. He thought, “The Son of Heaven gave me this robe and girdle and told me to examine them closely. He must have intended something by it. Why can I find no trace of anything?” He then took up the jade girdle and inspected it. It was made of exquisite white jade, carved into tiny dragons winding through flowers. Its back was lined with purple silk, neatly and evenly stitched, but again there was nothing to be found. Dong Cheng was puzzled. He placed it on the table and searched it repeatedly. After a long while, he became extremely weary. Just as he was about to lay his head on the desk and sleep, the charred wick of the lamp suddenly fell onto the girdle and set fire to its lining. Dong Cheng hurriedly brushed it away, but a spot had already burned through, faintly revealing a piece of plain silk on which traces of blood could be seen. He quickly took a knife and cut open the lining. Inside was a secret edict written in the Son of Heaven’s own hand and blood. It read:\nI have heard that among the great bonds of human society, that between father and son comes first; and among the distinctions between the honored and the humble, that between sovereign and minister is paramount. Of late, the villain Cao has usurped authority and oppressed his sovereign and father. He has gathered a faction around himself and brought disorder to the institutions of the court. Decrees, rewards, appointments, and punishments are no longer decided by Us. Day and night We brood in anxiety, fearing that the realm is about to fall into peril. You are a great minister of the state and Our closest relative. You must remember how difficult it was for Emperor Gao to found this dynasty. Gather together heroic men who possess both loyalty and righteousness, exterminate the treacherous faction, and restore peace and security to the altars of state. Our ancestors will rejoice! We have cut Our finger, shed Our blood, and written this edict to entrust it to you. Be cautious again and again, and do not disappoint Us! Proclaimed in the third month of spring, the fourth year of Jian’an.\n\nWhen Dong Cheng finished reading, tears streamed down his face. He could not sleep all night. The next morning, he returned to his study and read the edict over and over, but could think of no way to act. He placed the edict on the desk and pondered a plan for destroying Cao Cao. Before he could reach a decision, he leaned against the desk and fell asleep. Just then, Palace Attendant Wang Zifu arrived. The gatekeeper knew that Wang Zifu and Dong Cheng were close friends and did not dare stop him, so he went straight into the study. He saw Dong Cheng slumped over, fast asleep, with a piece of plain silk partly covered by his sleeve. The character “We” was faintly visible. Suspicious, Wang Zifu silently took it, read it through, and hid it in his sleeve. Then he called out, “How carefree you are, Imperial Uncle! I am amazed you can sleep!”\n\nDong Cheng awoke with a start. When he saw that the edict was gone, his soul nearly left his body, and he flailed about in panic. Wang Zifu said, “You mean to kill Lord Cao! I shall report you.” Dong Cheng pleaded tearfully, “If you do that, brother, the House of Han is finished!” Wang Zifu replied, “I was only joking. My ancestors have lived on Han stipends for generations. How could I lack a loyal heart? I am willing to lend you my strength so that together we may destroy this traitor to the state.” Dong Cheng said, “If you truly have such a heart, it is a great blessing for the nation.” Wang Zifu said, “We should go into a secret chamber and sign a covenant of righteousness together, each pledging the lives of our three clans to repay our Han sovereign.” Dong Cheng was delighted. He took a length of white silk and was the first to write and sign his name. Wang Zifu also wrote and signed his name. When they had finished, Wang Zifu said, “General Wu Zilan is a very close friend of mine. He can join our plot.” Dong Cheng said, “Of all the ministers at court, Colonel of the Changshui Battalion Zhong Ji and Court Counselor Wu Shuo are my closest confidants. They will certainly join us in this enterprise.”\n\nWhile they were still discussing the matter, a household servant came in to report that Zhong Ji and Wu Shuo had arrived to pay a visit. Dong Cheng said, “Heaven is helping us!” He told Wang Zifu to hide behind a screen for the time being, then welcomed the two men into the study. When they were seated and had finished their tea, Zhong Ji said, “Do you too harbor resentment over what happened during the hunt at the fields of Xu?” Dong Cheng replied, “I do resent it, but there is nothing I can do.” Wu Shuo said, “I have sworn to kill this villain. My only regret is that I have no one to help me!” Zhong Ji said, “To rid the state of this scourge, I would die without regret.” Wang Zifu stepped out from behind the screen and said, “You two mean to kill Chancellor Cao! I shall report you, and Imperial Uncle Dong can serve as my witness.” Zhong Ji said angrily, “A loyal minister does not fear death. We would rather die and become ghosts of the Han than imitate you by fawning on a traitor to the state!” Dong Cheng laughed. “This is the very matter we are working on, and we wanted to see you both. Palace Attendant Wang was only joking.” He drew the edict from his sleeve and gave it to them to read. After reading it, they could not stop their tears. Dong Cheng then asked them to sign their names. Wang Zifu said, “Wait here a moment, gentlemen. I will go and invite Wu Zilan.”\n\nWang Zifu soon returned with Wu Zilan. After Wu Zilan had met the others, he too signed his name. Dong Cheng invited them all to drink together in the rear hall. Suddenly a servant reported that Ma Teng, Governor of Xiliang, had come to visit. Dong Cheng said, “Just tell him I am ill and cannot receive him.” The gatekeeper went back and delivered the message. Ma Teng flew into a rage. “Last night outside the Donghua Gate, I saw him with my own eyes coming out in a brocade robe and jade girdle. Why does he now pretend to be ill? I have not come here without a reason. How dare he refuse to see me!” The gatekeeper returned and reported Ma Teng’s anger in full. Dong Cheng rose and said, “Wait here a moment, gentlemen, while I go out.” He immediately went into the reception hall and invited Ma Teng inside. After they had exchanged courtesies and taken their seats, Ma Teng said, “I have had my audience at court and will soon be returning home, so I came to bid you farewell. Why did you refuse to see me?” Dong Cheng replied, “I was suddenly taken ill and failed to come out to welcome you. I have greatly offended you.” Ma Teng said, “Your face glows with the colors of spring. I see no sign of illness.”\n\nDong Cheng had no answer. Ma Teng swept his sleeves aside, rose, and descended the steps with a sigh. “None of them are men who can save the state!” Struck by his words, Dong Cheng held him back and asked, “Whom do you mean when you say they are not men who can save the state?” Ma Teng replied, “Even now, anger over the hunt at the fields of Xu fills my breast. You are one of the closest relatives of the imperial house, yet you remain lost in wine and women and give no thought to destroying the traitor. How can you be considered a man who will rescue the imperial house from calamity and support it in disaster?” Fearing that Ma Teng might be trying to deceive him, Dong Cheng feigned alarm and said, “Chancellor Cao is a great minister of the state upon whom the imperial court relies. Why do you say such a thing?” Ma Teng flew into a rage. “Do you still consider that villain Cao a good man?” Dong Cheng said, “Eyes and ears are very near us. Please lower your voice.” Ma Teng replied, “A man who clings to life and fears death is not worth discussing great affairs with!” Having said this, he again started to rise. Realizing that Ma Teng was loyal and righteous, Dong Cheng said, “Please calm your anger. Let me show you something.” He invited Ma Teng into the study and showed him the edict.\n\nWhen Ma Teng finished reading, every hair on his body stood on end. He clenched his teeth and bit his lips until blood filled his mouth. He said to Dong Cheng, “If you take action, I will immediately lead the troops of Xiliang and support you from outside.” Dong Cheng invited Ma Teng to meet the others, brought out the covenant, and asked him to sign his name. Ma Teng took wine, mixed it with blood, and swore an oath: “We swear to die rather than betray our agreement!” Pointing to the five men seated there, he said, “If we could find ten men, our great enterprise would succeed.” Dong Cheng replied, “Men of loyalty and honor are not easily found. If we chose the wrong people, they would bring harm upon us instead.” Ma Teng asked for the register of court officials, listed in their ranks like mandarin ducks and egrets, and examined it. When he reached the members of the Liu imperial clan, he clapped his hands and said, “Why not discuss the matter with this man?” Everyone asked whom he meant. Ma Teng, perfectly composed, spoke that man’s name. Indeed:\n\nBecause the Imperial Uncle received the clear edict,\nHe found a scion of the house to aid the Han court.\n\nWhat Ma Teng said will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 21\n\nCao Cao Warms Wine and Discusses Heroes; Guan Yu Takes a City by Guile and Slays Che Zhou\n\nMeanwhile, Dong Cheng and the others asked Ma Teng, “Whom would you employ?” Ma Teng said, “Liu Xuande, the Governor of Yuzhou, is here now. Why not seek his help?” Dong Cheng said, “Though he is the imperial uncle, he is now dependent on Cao Cao. How could he be willing to undertake this?” Ma Teng said, “The other day at the hunting ground, when Cao Cao stepped forward to receive everyone’s congratulations, I saw Guan Yunchang behind Xuande raise his sword to kill Cao Cao, but Xuande stopped him with a look. It is not that Xuande has no wish to move against Cao Cao. He merely resents that Cao Cao has so many claws and fangs and fears his own strength is unequal to the task. Try approaching him; he will surely agree.” Wu Shuo said, “This matter must not be rushed. We should discuss it calmly and at leisure.” Then they all dispersed.\n\nThe next night, Dong Cheng concealed the edict against his breast and went straight to Xuande’s lodging. The gatekeeper went in to report him, and Xuande came out to welcome him, then invited him into a small chamber and had him sit down. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance at his side. Xuande said, “For the Imperial Consort’s Father to come here so late at night, there must be some important reason.” Dong Cheng said, “Had I ridden here to visit you in daylight, I feared Cao Cao would become suspicious, so I came to see you at night.” Xuande ordered wine brought for him. Dong Cheng said, “The other day at the hunting ground, Guan Yunchang wanted to kill Cao Cao, but you signaled him with your eyes and shook your head, making him withdraw. Why?” Xuande was startled and said, “How did you know?” Dong Cheng said, “No one else saw it, but I alone did.”\n\nUnable to conceal the truth, Xuande said, “My brother saw Cao Cao overstepping his authority and could not help becoming angry.” Covering his face, Dong Cheng wept and said, “If all the court’s ministers were like Guan Yunchang, why should we fear that peace could not be restored?” Xuande suspected Cao Cao might have sent Dong Cheng to test him, so he deliberately said, “With Chancellor Cao governing the country, why should anyone fear that peace cannot be restored?” Dong Cheng’s expression changed, and he rose to his feet. “Because you are an imperial uncle of the Han,” he said, “I opened my heart and laid bare my innermost thoughts to you. Why do you deceive me?” Xuande said, “I feared that you might be deceiving me, so I was only testing you.”\n\nDong Cheng then took out the girdle edict and showed it to him. Xuande was overcome with grief and indignation. Dong Cheng also showed him the covenant, on which there were so far only six names: first, Dong Cheng, General of Chariots and Cavalry; second, Wang Zifu, Assistant Minister of Works; third, Zhong Ji, Colonel of Changshui; fourth, Wu Shuo, Court Consultant; fifth, Wu Zilan, General Who Proclaims Trust; and sixth, Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang. Xuande said, “Since you have received an imperial edict to punish the traitor, how could I, Liu Bei, refuse to render whatever humble service I can?” Dong Cheng bowed his thanks and at once asked him to add his name. Xuande wrote, “Liu Bei, General of the Left,” signed beneath it, and returned it to Dong Cheng for safekeeping. Dong Cheng said, “Allow me to invite three more men, so that ten righteous men may unite to plot against the traitor to the state.” Xuande said, “You must proceed slowly and cautiously. Nothing must be carelessly revealed.”\n\nThey discussed the matter until the fifth watch, then parted. To guard against Cao Cao plotting to harm him, Xuande began growing vegetables in the rear garden of his lodging and personally watered them as a means of hiding his true intentions. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Brother, why do you ignore the great affairs of the realm and imitate the work of common men?” Xuande said, “This is something neither of you understands.” The two said no more.\n\nOne day, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were away, Xuande was watering vegetables in the rear garden when Xu Chu and Zhang Liao entered with several dozen men and said, “The Chancellor has given orders. We ask that you come at once, Governor.” Xuande asked in alarm, “What urgent matter is there?” Xu Chu said, “I do not know. I was merely told to come and invite you.” Xuande had no choice but to accompany them to Cao Cao’s residence. When he saw him, Cao Cao laughed and said, “You have been doing great things at home!” Xuande was so frightened that his face turned ashen. Cao Cao took him by the hand and led him straight to the rear garden, saying, “Xuande, it is no easy matter to learn gardening.” Only then did Xuande relax. He replied, “It is merely a pastime when I have nothing else to do.” Cao Cao said, “Just now I saw the green plums on the branches, and I suddenly remembered last year’s campaign against Zhang Xiu. We ran short of water on the road, and all the officers and soldiers were thirsty. I thought of a scheme and pointed ahead with my whip, though there was nothing there, saying, ‘There is a grove of plum trees ahead.’ When the soldiers heard this, their mouths filled with saliva, and so they were no longer thirsty. Now that I have seen these plums, I cannot let them go unappreciated. The heated wine also happens to be ready, so I invited you to join me for a while in the little pavilion.” Xuande’s mind was now at ease, and he followed Cao Cao to the pavilion, where wine and food had already been set out: a platter of green plums and a jar of heated wine. The two sat facing each other and drank freely.\n\nWhen they were half drunk, dark clouds suddenly spread across the sky, and a violent rainstorm threatened. An attendant pointed into the distance at a waterspout hanging from the sky like a dragon. Cao Cao and Xuande leaned on the railing to watch it. Cao Cao said, “Governor, do you understand the dragon’s transformations?” Xuande said, “I do not know them in detail.” Cao Cao said, “The dragon can become large or small, can rise or hide. When large, it raises clouds and exhales mist; when small, it conceals its scales and hides its form. When it rises, it soars through the universe; when it hides, it lurks within the waves. Now, in the depths of spring, the dragon takes advantage of the season to transform itself, just as a man who gains his ambition may range freely throughout the world. The dragon, as a creature, may be compared to the heroes of the age. Xuande, you have long traveled throughout the land and must know the heroes of our time. Please name them.”\n\nXuande said, “How could my ordinary eyes recognize heroes?” Cao Cao said, “Do not be overly modest.” Xuande said, “Through the favor of your protection, I have obtained office at court. As for the heroes of the realm, I truly do not know them.” Cao Cao said, “Even if you do not know them by sight, you must have heard their names.” Xuande said, “Yuan Shu of Huainan has ample soldiers and provisions. He may be called a hero.” Cao Cao laughed. “A withered skeleton in a tomb! Sooner or later, I will capture him.” Xuande said, “Yuan Shao of Hebei comes from a family that has produced Three Excellencies for four generations, and his household has many former officials. Now he crouches like a tiger over the lands of Jizhou, and there are many capable men under his command. He may be called a hero.” Cao Cao laughed. “Yuan Shao is fierce in appearance but timid at heart. He delights in schemes but cannot make decisions. When undertaking great affairs, he cherishes his own life, yet at the sight of some small advantage, he forgets all danger. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “There is one man renowned as one of the Eight Steeds, whose power overawes the Nine Provinces: Liu Jingsheng may be called a hero.” Cao Cao said, “Liu Biao has an empty reputation but no substance. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “There is one man in the vigor of youth, the leader of Jiangdong: Sun Bofu is a hero.” Cao Cao said, “Sun Ce relies on his father’s reputation. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “What of Liu Jiyu of Yizhou? May he be called a hero?” Cao Cao said, “Though Liu Zhang belongs to the imperial clan, he is merely a watchdog guarding the house. How is he worthy to be called a hero?” Xuande said, “Then what of men such as Zhang Xiu, Zhang Lu, and Han Sui?” Cao Cao clapped his hands and laughed loudly. “Such mediocre little men are not worth mentioning!” Xuande said, “Apart from these, I truly know of no others.” Cao Cao said, “A hero is one who cherishes great ambitions in his heart and holds excellent plans in his mind; one who possesses the subtle power to encompass the universe and the aspiration to swallow and spit forth Heaven and Earth.” Xuande said, “Who is worthy of that description?” Cao Cao pointed first at Xuande and then at himself. “The only heroes in the world today are you, Governor, and Cao Cao.”\n\nAt these words, Xuande was startled, and the spoon and chopsticks he held involuntarily fell to the ground. Just then, as the rain was about to break, there came a tremendous peal of thunder. Xuande calmly bent down to pick up his chopsticks and said, “A single thunderclap has such power that it brought me to this.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “Is a great man also afraid of thunder?” Xuande said, “Even the Sage changed countenance at sudden thunder and violent wind. How could I not be afraid?” In this way, he lightly covered up the reason the words had made him drop his chopsticks. Cao Cao therefore ceased to suspect Xuande. A later poet praised him:\n\nReluctantly he sheltered for a time inside the tiger’s lair;\nThe naming of the heroes nearly frightened him to death.\nHe cleverly used the thunderclap to hide his startled fear;\nHis skill in meeting sudden change was truly godlike.\n\nThe rain had just stopped when two men burst into the rear garden, precious swords in hand, and rushed straight to the pavilion despite the attendants’ attempts to stop them. Cao Cao looked and saw that they were Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. It turned out that the two had just returned from practicing archery outside the city when they heard that Xu Chu and Zhang Liao had taken Xuande away. They hurried to the Chancellor’s residence to inquire and, upon hearing he was in the rear garden, feared some mishap had befallen him and therefore forced their way in. There they saw Xuande and Cao Cao seated opposite each other, drinking wine. The two stood with their hands on their swords. Cao Cao asked why they had come. Guan Yunchang said, “We heard that the Chancellor was drinking with our brother, so we came especially to perform a sword dance for your amusement.” Cao Cao laughed. “This is not the Feast at Hong Gate. What need is there for Xiang Zhuang or Xiang Bo?” Xuande laughed as well. Cao Cao ordered, “Bring wine for these two Fan Kuais to settle their nerves.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei bowed their thanks.\n\nBefore long, the banquet ended, and Xuande took his leave of Cao Cao and returned home. Guan Yunchang said, “You nearly frightened the two of us to death!” Xuande told Guan Yu and Zhang Fei how he had dropped his chopsticks. Zhang Fei asked what Cao Cao’s words had meant. Xuande said, “I took up gardening precisely because I wanted Cao Cao to think I had no great ambitions. I never expected him to point to me as a hero, so I was startled and dropped my chopsticks. Fearing he would become suspicious, I used my fear of the thunder to cover it up.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Brother, your insight is truly profound!”\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao again invited Xuande to join him. While they were drinking, a man reported that Man Chong had returned from gathering information about Yuan Shao. Cao Cao summoned him and questioned him. Man Chong said, “Gongsun Zan has been defeated by Yuan Shao.” Xuande quickly asked, “I would like to hear the details.”\n\nMan Chong said, “Gongsun Zan fared badly in battle against Yuan Shao, so he built a circular walled stronghold, and within it erected a tower a hundred feet high called the Tower of Yijing. He accumulated three hundred thousand measures of grain for his defense, while his warriors continued to go out and return without pause. Whenever some of his men were surrounded by Yuan Shao, the others asked him to rescue them. Gongsun Zan said, ‘If I rescue one man, those who fight afterward will only expect others to save them and will refuse to fight to the death.’ He therefore refused to rescue them. Because of this, whenever Yuan Shao’s troops came, many surrendered to him. Gongsun Zan became isolated and sent a messenger with a letter to Xudu seeking aid, but unexpectedly the messenger was captured on the way by Yuan Shao’s troops. Gongsun Zan also sent a letter to Zhang Yan, secretly arranging to light a fire as a signal so they could attack together from within and without. The messenger carrying that letter was also captured by Yuan Shao, who then had a fire lit outside the city to lure Gongsun Zan out. Gongsun Zan personally led his troops into battle, but ambush forces rose on every side, and more than half his soldiers and horses were lost. He withdrew into the city, but Yuan Shao’s men tunneled underground until they reached directly beneath the tower where Gongsun Zan lived, then set it on fire. With no way to escape, Gongsun Zan first killed his wife and children and then hanged himself. His entire household was burned in the fire. Yuan Shao has now absorbed Gongsun Zan’s army, and his power and prestige are very great. Yuan Shao’s younger brother, Yuan Shu, has indulged in excessive arrogance and luxury in Huainan and shown no concern for his soldiers or the people, so they have all turned against him. Yuan Shu has sent a man to yield his imperial title to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao wishes to obtain the Imperial Seal, and Yuan Shu has agreed to deliver it in person. At present, Yuan Shu is abandoning Huainan and intends to return to Hebei. If the two join forces, it will be extremely difficult to overcome them. I beg the Chancellor to devise an urgent plan against them.”\n\nWhen Xuande heard that Gongsun Zan was dead, he remembered how Gongsun Zan had once recommended him and was overcome with sorrow. He also did not know what had become of Zhao Zilong and could not put his mind at ease. He secretly thought, “If I do not find a way to escape now, what better time will there be?” He rose and said to Cao Cao, “If Yuan Shu goes to join Yuan Shao, he must pass through Xuzhou. Give me an army to intercept him along the way, and Yuan Shu can be captured.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “Tomorrow we will report the matter to the Emperor, and you may set out at once.”\n\nThe next day, Xuande reported the matter in person to Emperor Xian. Cao Cao placed him in overall command of fifty thousand troops and also assigned Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao to accompany him. Xuande took leave of the Emperor, who saw him off in tears. Returning to his lodging, Xuande spent the night preparing weapons, saddles, and horses. He hung the general’s seal at his belt and urged everyone to depart at once. Dong Cheng hurried out to the travelers’ pavilion ten li from the city to see him off. Xuande said, “Imperial Consort’s Father, be patient. On this expedition I will surely find a way to fulfill the imperial command.” Dong Cheng said, “You must take care not to betray His Majesty’s hopes.” The two then parted. From horseback, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei asked, “Brother, why are you in such a hurry to set out on this campaign?” Xuande said, “I was a bird in a cage, a fish in a net. This departure is like a fish entering the great sea or a bird rising into the blue sky, no longer restrained by cage or net.” He then ordered Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to urge Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao’s troops onward as quickly as possible. At this time, Guo Jia and Cheng Yu had just returned from inspecting funds and grain. When they learned that Cao Cao had already sent Xuande to lead an army toward Xuzhou, they hurried in to remonstrate. “Why has the Chancellor placed Liu Bei in command of an army?” they asked. Cao Cao said, “He is going to intercept Yuan Shu.” Cheng Yu said, “When Liu Bei was Governor of Yuzhou, we urged the Chancellor to kill him, but you would not listen. Now you have given him troops as well. This is releasing a dragon into the sea and letting a tiger return to the mountains. If you wish to deal with him later, how will you ever be able to seize him?” Guo Jia said, “Even if the Chancellor would not kill Liu Bei, you still should not have allowed him to leave. The ancients said, ‘Release an enemy for one day, and he will bring ten thousand generations of trouble.’ I beg the Chancellor to consider this.” Cao Cao agreed with them and sent Xu Chu with five hundred troops, ordering him to overtake Xuande and bring him back without fail. Xu Chu accepted the order and departed.\n\nMeanwhile, as Xuande’s army was marching, he suddenly saw clouds of dust rising swiftly behind them. He said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “These must be Cao Cao’s troops coming after us.” He therefore ordered camp to be made and had Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stand on either side with weapons in hand. When Xu Chu arrived and saw the troops arrayed in full armor, he dismounted and entered the camp to see Xuande. Xuande asked, “What brings you here?” Xu Chu said, “By the Chancellor’s order, I have come especially to ask the General to return. There are other matters to discuss.” Xuande said, “‘A general in the field need not obey every command of his sovereign.’ I took leave of His Majesty in person and also received the Chancellor’s own instructions. There is now nothing further to discuss. You may return at once and report my answer to the Chancellor.” Xu Chu thought, “The Chancellor has always been on good terms with him, and this time he did not order me to fight. I can only return with his answer and await a further decision.” He therefore took leave of Xuande and led his troops back. When he saw Cao Cao, he gave a full account of Xuande’s words. Cao Cao hesitated, unable to decide. Cheng Yu and Guo Jia said, “Liu Bei’s refusal to return with his army proves that his heart has changed.” Cao Cao said, “Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao are there with him. Liu Bei surely will not dare change his allegiance. Besides, since I have already sent him, how can I now regret it?” He therefore made no further attempt to pursue Xuande. A later poet praised Xuande:\n\nHe mustered troops and fed the horses, hurrying away,\nHis heart intent upon the words sewn in the girdle.\nHe broke the iron cage and fled like tiger or leopard;\nThe golden lock flew open, and the flood dragon escaped.\n\nMeanwhile, when Ma Teng saw that Xuande had already left and that urgent reports were again arriving from the frontier, he too returned to Xiliang. When Xuande’s army reached Xuzhou, the Inspector, Che Zhou, came out to welcome him. After the public banquet, Sun Qian, Mi Zhu, and the others all came to pay their respects. Xuande returned home to visit the elders and children of his household, while also sending men to gather information about Yuan Shu. The scouts returned and reported, “Yuan Shu’s extravagance has gone too far, and Lei Bo and Chen Lan have both gone over to Mount Song. Yuan Shu’s power and prestige have greatly declined, so he wrote to yield the imperial title to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao sent a man to summon him, and Yuan Shu gathered his troops, along with the palace furnishings and imperial articles, and is coming first toward Xuzhou.”\n\nWhen Xuande learned that Yuan Shu was approaching, he led out Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhu Ling, and Lu Zhao with fifty thousand troops and met Yuan Shu’s vanguard under Ji Ling. Without exchanging a word, Zhang Fei charged straight at Ji Ling. Before they had fought ten bouts, Zhang Fei gave a mighty shout and speared Ji Ling from his horse. The defeated troops fled, and Yuan Shu personally led his army forward to fight. Xuande divided his forces into three columns: Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao on the left, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei on the right, and Xuande himself commanding the center. When he met Yuan Shu, he denounced him beneath the command banner, saying, “You are a rebellious traitor who has abandoned the Way. I have now come under a clear imperial edict to punish you. You should submit and surrender at once, and you may be spared punishment for your crimes.” Yuan Shu cursed him. “You lowly mat-weaver and sandal-maker! How dare you show contempt for me?” He waved his troops forward. Xuande withdrew a short distance, allowing the armies on his left and right to charge out. They slaughtered Yuan Shu’s army until corpses covered the fields and blood flowed in channels. Countless soldiers deserted and fled. Lei Bo and Chen Lan from Mount Song then seized Yuan Shu’s money, grain, fodder, and supplies. He tried to return to Shouchun but was attacked by bands of brigands and had no choice but to take shelter at Jiangting. Only a little over a thousand followers remained, all of them old or weak. It was the height of summer, and their food was completely exhausted. Only thirty hu of wheat remained, which was distributed among the soldiers. There was no food for the members of his household, and many starved to death.\n\nYuan Shu found the rice too coarse and could not swallow it, so he ordered his cook to bring him honey water to quench his thirst. The cook said, “There is only bloody water. Where could I get honey water?” Sitting on his bed, Yuan Shu gave a great cry, fell to the floor, and vomited more than a dou of blood before dying. It was the sixth month of the fourth year of Jian’an. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt the Han’s end, blades and armies rose on every side;\nWithout cause, Yuan Shu grew insolent and wild.\nHe forgot his house had served for ages as high ministers\nAnd wished, all by himself, to make himself an emperor.\nBy violence he boasted vainly of the Imperial Seal;\nIn pride and luxury, he falsely claimed Heaven’s signs.\nThirsting for honey water, he could find none;\nAlone beside an empty bed, he vomited blood and died.\n\nAfter Yuan Shu’s death, his nephew Yuan Yin took his coffin, wife, and children and fled toward Lujiang, but Xu Qiu killed them all. Xu Qiu seized the Imperial Seal and went to Xudu to present it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was delighted and appointed Xu Qiu Administrator of Gaoling. Thus, at this time, the Imperial Seal came into Cao Cao’s possession.\n\nMeanwhile, when Xuande learned that Yuan Shu was dead, he wrote a memorial reporting the matter to the imperial court and sent a letter to Cao Cao. He ordered Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao to return to Xudu but retained their troops to defend Xuzhou. At the same time, he personally left the city to summon the scattered people and persuade them to return to their former occupations.\n\nWhen Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao returned to Xudu and saw Cao Cao, they told him that Xuande had kept their troops. Cao Cao was furious and wanted to execute them both. Xun Yu said, “The authority was in Liu Bei’s hands. There was nothing these two could do.” Cao Cao therefore pardoned them. Xun Yu then said, “You can write to Che Zhou and have him plot against Liu Bei from within.”\n\nCao Cao followed his plan and secretly sent a man to see Che Zhou and convey the Chancellor’s command. Che Zhou immediately summoned Chen Deng to discuss the matter. Chen Deng said, “This is extremely easy. Liu Bei is now outside the city calling the people back and will return within a few days. General, you can order troops to lie in ambush beside the barbican, pretending they have come to welcome him. When his horse arrives, cut him down with a single stroke. I will remain on the city wall and hold back his rear troops with arrows. Then the great affair will be accomplished.” Che Zhou agreed. Chen Deng returned to see his father, Chen Gui, and gave him a full account of the matter. Chen Gui ordered him to go at once and inform Xuande. Obeying his father, Chen Deng galloped away to deliver the warning and met Guan Yu and Zhang Fei coming toward him. He told them exactly what had happened. As it turned out, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were returning ahead of Xuande, who was still behind them.\n\nWhen Zhang Fei heard the news, he wanted to go and fight at once. Guan Yunchang said, “He has men lying in ambush beside the barbican waiting for us. If we go, we are sure to suffer a defeat. I have a plan to kill Che Zhou: tonight we will disguise ourselves as Cao Cao’s troops and go to Xuzhou. We will lure Che Zhou out to welcome us, then attack and kill him.” Zhang Fei approved his plan. Their troops already carried Cao Cao’s banners, and their clothing and armor were all the same as his army’s. At the third watch that night, they reached the city and called for the gate to be opened. The men on the wall asked who they were, and the troops replied that they were men under Zhang Wenyuan, sent by Chancellor Cao. When this was reported to Che Zhou, he hurriedly consulted Chen Deng. “If we do not welcome them,” he said, “they will certainly become suspicious. But if we go out to meet them, I fear it may be a trick.” Che Zhou therefore climbed the wall and called down, “It is difficult to distinguish friend from foe in the darkness. We will meet in the morning.” A voice below answered, “We are only afraid Liu Bei will learn of this! Hurry and open the gate!”\n\nWhile Che Zhou still hesitated, a great chorus of voices outside shouted for the gate to be opened. Che Zhou had no choice but to put on his armor, mount his horse, and lead a thousand troops out of the city. After crossing the drawbridge, he shouted, “Where is Wenyuan?” In the firelight, he saw Guan Yunchang charging straight toward him on horseback with his sword in hand. Guan Yu shouted, “How dare you, scoundrel, harbor treacherous designs and seek to kill my brother!” Che Zhou was greatly alarmed. They had fought only a few bouts when he found himself unable to withstand Guan Yu, so he wheeled his horse and fled. When he reached the drawbridge, Chen Deng’s men on the wall shot down a storm of arrows, forcing Che Zhou to flee around the city. Guan Yunchang caught up with him, raised his sword, and cut him from his horse with a single stroke. He severed Che Zhou’s head, carried it back, and called up toward the city wall, “I have killed the traitor Che Zhou! The rest of you are guiltless. Surrender and your lives will be spared.” The soldiers reversed their weapons and surrendered, and both the army and the people were pacified.\n\nGuan Yunchang carried Che Zhou’s head to meet Xuande and gave him a full account of how Che Zhou had intended to harm him and had now been beheaded. Xuande was greatly alarmed. “What are we to do if Cao Cao comes?” he asked. Guan Yunchang said, “Zhang Fei and I will meet him in battle.” Xuande was filled with regret but entered Xuzhou. The elders and common people bowed beside the road to welcome him. When Xuande reached the government residence, he looked for Zhang Fei and learned that Zhang Fei had already killed Che Zhou’s entire family. Xuande said, “We have killed one of Cao Cao’s closest men. How could he possibly let the matter rest?” Chen Deng said, “I have a plan that can drive Cao Cao back.” Thus:\n\nHaving escaped alone from the tiger’s lair,\nHe now would use a subtle plan to quell the flames of war.\n\nWhat plan did Chen Deng propose? Read the next chapter to find out.\n\n### Chapter 22\n\nYuan Shao and Cao Cao Each Muster Three Armies; Guan Yu and Zhang Fei Capture Two Generals\n\nNow Chen Deng offered Liu Bei a plan: “The man Cao Cao fears is Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao sits like a tiger over the commanderies of Ji, Qing, You, and Bing, with a million armored troops and a great many civil and military officers. Why not write him a letter and send someone to ask for help?” Liu Bei said, “Yuan Shao and I have never had dealings, and I have just defeated his younger brother. How could he be willing to help me?” Chen Deng said, “There is a man here whose family has been friendly with Yuan Shao’s for three generations. If we can get a letter from him delivered to Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao will certainly come to our aid.” Liu Bei asked who it was. Chen Deng said, “This is someone to whom you have always humbled yourself and shown the utmost respect. How could you have forgotten him?” Liu Bei suddenly realized and said, “Can you mean Master Zheng Kangcheng?” Chen Deng laughed. “Exactly.”\n\nZheng Kangcheng’s given name was Xuan. He was devoted to learning and possessed many talents, and had once studied under Ma Rong. Whenever Ma Rong lectured, he would set up a crimson curtain, gather his students in front of it, and place singers and courtesans behind it, with maidservants arrayed on either side. Zheng Xuan listened to his lectures for three years without once glancing aside, and Ma Rong considered him extraordinary. When Zheng Xuan completed his studies and returned home, Ma Rong sighed and said, “The only man who has grasped the secrets of my learning is Zheng Xuan!” All the maidservants in Zheng Xuan’s household understood the Mao Commentary on the Book of Songs. Once, a maid offended Zheng Xuan, and he ordered her to kneel for a long time before the steps. Another maid teasingly quoted to her, “What are you doing there in the mud?” The kneeling maid at once replied, “I merely went to make complaint, and met with his anger.” Such was the cultivated elegance of his household. During Emperor Huan’s reign, Zheng Xuan rose to the office of Imperial Secretary. Later, because of the disorder caused by the Ten Regular Attendants, he resigned his office and returned to the countryside, settling in Xu Province. When Liu Bei had lived in Zhuo Commandery, he had already studied under Zheng Xuan. After becoming Governor of Xu Province, he often visited Zheng Xuan’s home to seek instruction and treated him with exceptional respect.\n\nNow that Liu Bei had thought of this man, he was overjoyed. He went in person with Chen Deng to Zheng Xuan’s home and asked him to write the letter. Zheng Xuan readily agreed, wrote a letter, and gave it to Liu Bei. Liu Bei then sent Sun Qian to carry it through the night and deliver it to Yuan Shao. After reading it, Yuan Shao thought to himself, “Liu Bei attacked and destroyed my younger brother, so I should not help him. But out of respect for Imperial Secretary Zheng’s request, I cannot refuse to go to his aid.” He therefore assembled his civil and military officers to discuss raising an army against Cao Cao.\n\nThe adviser Tian Feng said, “Armies have been raised year after year. The people are exhausted, and the granaries hold no reserves. We must not raise another great army. We should first send someone to report our victories to the Son of Heaven. If the messenger is denied passage, we can then submit a memorial declaring that Cao Cao has blocked our road to the Emperor. After that, we may bring up our troops and station them at Liyang, increase the number of boats and oars in Henei, repair and prepare our weapons, and send elite forces in separate detachments to garrison the frontier. Within three years, the great enterprise can be settled.” The adviser Shen Pei said, “Not so. With my lord’s divine martial prowess and the power of all the lands north of the Yellow River under your control, raising an army against the traitor Cao would be as easy as turning over your hand. Why delay for months and years?” The adviser Ju Shou said, “The means of securing victory do not depend on raw strength. Cao Cao’s laws and commands are firmly enforced, and his soldiers are highly trained. He is not like Gongsun Zan, who sat passively and let himself be trapped. If we abandon this excellent plan of reporting our victories and instead raise an army without just cause, I humbly believe my lord should reject such a course.” The adviser Guo Tu said, “That is wrong. If we send troops against Cao Cao, how can it be said that we lack just cause? My lord should seize the opportunity and settle the great enterprise quickly. I urge you to follow Imperial Secretary Zheng’s advice, join Liu Bei in upholding righteousness, and exterminate the traitor Cao. Above, this will accord with Heaven’s will; below, it will accord with the people’s wishes. It would truly be a great blessing!”\n\nThe four men argued without reaching a decision, and Yuan Shao hesitated, unable to decide. Suddenly, Xu You and Xun Chen entered from outside. Yuan Shao said, “These two men possess considerable insight. Let us hear what they recommend.” After the two had saluted, Yuan Shao said, “Imperial Secretary Zheng has sent a letter asking me to raise troops, assist Liu Bei, and attack Cao Cao. Should I raise the army, or should I not?” The two replied in unison, “My lord can use superior numbers to overcome the few and strength to attack weakness. You will punish a traitor to the Han and support the imperial house. You should raise the army.” Yuan Shao said, “Your opinion agrees perfectly with my own.” He then discussed the mobilization of his forces. First, he ordered Sun Qian to return and report to Zheng Xuan, while arranging for Liu Bei to prepare to support him. At the same time, he appointed Shen Pei and Feng Ji to command the army, Tian Feng, Xun Chen, and Xu You as advisers, and Yan Liang and Wen Chou as generals. He raised 150,000 cavalry and 150,000 infantry—a total of 300,000 elite troops—and advanced toward Liyang.\n\nWhen all assignments had been made, Guo Tu stepped forward and said, “Since my lord is launching a great campaign against Cao Cao, we must enumerate Cao Cao’s crimes and circulate a proclamation through every commandery, formally declaring his guilt and calling for his punishment. Only then will our cause be just and our words proper.” Yuan Shao agreed and ordered his secretary, Chen Lin, to draft the proclamation. Chen Lin’s style name was Kongzhang, and he had long been renowned for his literary talent. During Emperor Ling’s reign, he had served as a registrar. When He Jin refused to heed his remonstrance, and Dong Zhuo’s subsequent rebellion threw the realm into disorder, Chen Lin fled to Ji Province, where Yuan Shao employed him as a secretary. He was now ordered to draft the proclamation, and as soon as he took up his brush, he completed it. It read:\nIt is said that an enlightened ruler anticipates danger in order to control change, while a loyal minister considers adversity in order to establish the proper course. Thus, only when there are extraordinary men can there be extraordinary deeds, and only when there are extraordinary deeds can extraordinary achievements be established. What is extraordinary is certainly not something ordinary men can conceive.\n\nIn former times, when the mighty Qin had a weak ruler, Zhao Gao seized power, monopolized authority at court, and dispensed both favor and punishment according to his own will. Men of the time were coerced and intimidated, and none dared speak frankly. In the end came the disaster at Wangyi Palace: the imperial ancestral line was burned away and destroyed, leaving a disgrace that endures to this day as an eternal warning to the world. Later, in Empress Lü’s final years, Lü Chan and Lü Lu monopolized the government. Within the capital they controlled the Northern and Southern Armies, while outside it they held command in Liang and Zhao. They arbitrarily decided all affairs of state and settled matters within the palace precincts. Inferiors oppressed their superiors, proper order was overturned, and all within the seas were appalled. Then the Marquis of Jiang and the Prince of Zhuxu displayed their might and righteous anger, annihilated the violent rebels, and placed Emperor Taizong upon the throne. Thus the kingly way flourished, and its radiance shone gloriously. This is a clear example of how great ministers establish proper authority.\n\nAs for Excellency of Works Cao Cao: his grandfather was Cao Teng, a Regular Palace Attendant, who joined Zuo Guan and Xu Huang in acting like evil monsters. Gluttonous, rapacious, and lawless, they corrupted public morality and oppressed the people. His father, Cao Song, was a beggar’s foster child who purchased false rank with bribes. He carried gold and transported jade to the doors of the powerful, stole his way into one of the highest offices of state, and endangered the weighty institutions of the realm. Cao Cao, the vile descendant of a eunuch, has never possessed any noble virtue. Frivolous, cunning, fierce, and overbearing, he delights in disorder and takes pleasure in calamity.\n\nThis headquarters once commanded its soaring armies and swept away vicious rebels. Then Dong Zhuo appeared, usurping office and ravaging the state. Thereupon I raised my sword, beat the war drums, issued commands throughout the eastern lands, gathered heroes from everywhere, overlooked their past faults, and employed them according to their abilities. Thus I consulted and planned together with Cao Cao and granted him a subordinate command, believing that his talents were those of a hunting hawk or hound and that he could be trusted as a claw and fang. But he proved foolish and frivolous, with limited strategy, quick to advance and quick to retreat. He suffered wounds, defeats, and humiliations, and repeatedly lost his troops. Each time, this headquarters divided off more troops, assigned him elite soldiers, repaired his losses, and restored his formations. I memorialized the court to appoint him Administrator of Dong Commandery and acting Inspector of Yan Province. I clothed him in the tiger-patterned insignia of military authority and helped establish his prestige and power, hoping to receive in return such service as the army of Qin once rendered with a single victory. Yet Cao Cao used these resources to become arrogant and defiant. He gave free rein to wickedness and treachery, fleeced the common people, and slaughtered the worthy and harmed the good.\n\nThe late Bian Rang, Administrator of Jiujiang, was an outstanding and heroic talent renowned throughout the realm. He spoke frankly with a righteous bearing and never stooped to flattery in debate. Yet Cao Cao had his severed head exposed in public, while his wife and children were exterminated and reduced to ashes. From that time onward, the community of scholars was filled with grief and indignation, and the people’s resentment grew ever deeper. When one man raised his arm, the whole province answered with a single voice. Thus Cao Cao was personally defeated in Xu Province, and Lü Bu seized his territory. He wandered helplessly along the eastern frontier, with nowhere to set foot or establish himself. This headquarters, mindful of the principle of strengthening the trunk while weakening the branches, and unwilling to join the faction of rebels, once again raised its banners, donned armor, and launched a sweeping campaign. When our gongs and drums thundered, Lü Bu’s forces fled in defeat. We rescued Cao Cao from mortal danger and restored him to his position as a regional governor. Thus this headquarters may have bestowed no particular favor upon the people of Yan Province, but it rendered Cao Cao an immense service.\n\nLater, when the imperial carriage turned back toward the capital, bands of traitors threw the government into disorder. At the time, Ji Province faced an emergency on its northern frontier, and I had no leisure to leave my post. I therefore sent Xu Xun, a Gentleman of the Household attached to my staff, to dispatch Cao Cao with orders to repair the suburban altars and ancestral temples and assist in guarding the young sovereign. Cao Cao then gave free rein to his ambitions. He arbitrarily coerced the Emperor into moving the capital and placed himself in control of the palace precincts. He demeaned and insulted the imperial house, ruined the laws, and threw discipline into confusion. Seated above the Three Offices, he monopolized the court government. Noble titles and rewards were granted at his whim, while punishments and executions followed a word from his mouth. Those he favored brought glory to five branches of their clans; those he hated saw three generations of their families exterminated. Those who spoke openly were publicly executed, and those who criticized him in private suffered secret murder. The hundred officials keep their mouths shut, and people on the roads communicate only with their eyes. The Imperial Secretaries merely record the court assemblies, while the dukes and ministers do nothing but fill the ranks of office.\n\nThe late Grand Commandant Yang Biao successively administered two of the Three Excellencies’ offices and attained the highest rank in the state. Because of a petty personal grudge, Cao Cao falsely accused him of crimes. He had him beaten with rods and subjected to every form of torture; all five poisons were inflicted upon him. Cao Cao followed his own vicious impulses without regard for the laws of the realm. Zhao Yan, a Gentleman Consultant, was another loyal remonstrant who spoke frankly. His arguments were righteous and worthy of acceptance, so the sacred court listened patiently, altered its expression, and bestowed honors upon him. Yet Cao Cao, wishing to obscure the wisdom of the age and block the road of honest speech, arrested Zhao Yan on his own authority and immediately put him to death without awaiting a report or imperial response. Moreover, Emperor Xiao of Liang was the full brother of an earlier emperor’s mother, and his tomb was honored and illustrious. Even the mulberry and catalpa trees of his native land, and the pines and cypresses around his grave, deserved reverence. Yet Cao Cao led his officers, officials, and soldiers there in person to excavate the tomb. They broke open the coffin, exposed the corpse, and plundered its gold and treasures. To this day the sacred court sheds tears, while scholars and commoners grieve!\n\nCao Cao has even established the special offices of General of the Household Who Opens Graves and Commandant Who Searches for Gold. Wherever they pass, they break into tombs and leave no bones unexposed. Though he himself occupies the rank of one of the Three Excellencies, he behaves like a common thief, defiling the state, harming the people, and spreading poison among both the living and the dead! In addition, his petty administration is cruel and harsh, with prohibitions and restrictions imposed one upon another. Nets and snares fill every path, while pits and traps block every road. Raise a hand and it catches in a net; move a foot and it triggers a trap. Thus the people of Yan and Yu Provinces have no means of livelihood, while sighs of resentment fill the imperial capital. Search through all the written records of history: among lawless ministers, none has surpassed Cao Cao in greed, cruelty, savagery, and violence!\n\nThis headquarters was occupied with investigating traitors abroad and had not yet had time to discipline its own forces. I continued to tolerate Cao Cao, hoping matters might still be repaired. But Cao Cao possesses the wild heart of a jackal and wolf and secretly harbors calamitous schemes. He seeks to break the pillars of state and leave the Han imperial house isolated and weak. He would exterminate the loyal and upright and make himself sole master as a ruthless warlord. In the past, when I beat the drums and marched north against Gongsun Zan, that fierce and rebellious enemy resisted our siege for a year. Seeing that he had not yet been defeated, Cao Cao secretly exchanged letters and messages with him, outwardly claiming to support the imperial army while inwardly planning to take us by surprise. His messenger was exposed, however, and Gongsun Zan was also beheaded and exterminated. Cao Cao was therefore forced to draw in his claws, and his scheme failed.\n\nNow Cao Cao has occupied the granaries at Ao and relies upon the Yellow River as a barrier, hoping to use a mantis’s ax to resist the path of a mighty chariot. This headquarters reverently bears the majestic power of the Han and can break enemy assaults throughout the realm. We have a million long halberds and a thousand squadrons of valiant cavalry. We will unleash warriors as mighty as Zhonghuang, Xia Yu, and Wu Huo and display the power of our fine bows and strong crossbows. The forces of Bing Province will cross the Taihang Mountains; those of Qing Province will cross the Ji and Ta Rivers. The main army will sail across the Yellow River to confront him from the front, while the forces of Jing Province will descend through Wan and Ye to strike him from the rear. Advancing with the crash of thunder and the stride of tigers, all will rush upon the enemy’s court at once. It will be like applying blazing fire to drifting tumbleweed or overturning the vast sea upon glowing charcoal. What could possibly escape destruction? Moreover, among Cao Cao’s officers and soldiers, all those capable of fighting come from You and Ji Provinces or belonged to my former camps and units. They all resent their long absence, yearn to return home, and gaze northward with tears streaming down their faces. The remaining men of Yan and Yu Provinces are survivors of Lü Bu’s and Zhang Yang’s forces. Defeated, coerced, and threatened, they have merely submitted for the moment. Each has suffered wounds and losses, and every man regards Cao Cao as his enemy. If we turn our banners and march back south, climb a high ridge, beat the drums, sound the pipes, and wave a white standard to open a road for surrender, his forces will certainly collapse like earth and shatter like tiles, without waiting for our blades to draw blood. At present, the Han imperial house is declining, and the bonds of government have slackened and broken. The sacred court lacks even a single man to support it, and its chief ministers possess no power to resist aggression. Within the imperial domain, all trained and capable ministers hang their heads and fold their wings, with no one upon whom they can rely. Even if there are loyal and righteous officials, they are threatened by cruel and violent ministers; how can they display their integrity? Cao Cao also keeps seven hundred elite soldiers from his personal command surrounding and guarding the imperial palace. Outwardly, he claims they are the palace guard; in truth, they hold the Emperor captive. I fear that the first signs of his usurpation and rebellion will arise from this. This is the hour when loyal ministers must spill their brains upon the ground, and the opportunity for men of valor to establish merit. How can you fail to exert yourselves?\n\nCao Cao also falsifies imperial orders, assumes sovereign authority, and sends envoys to levy troops. I fear that distant provinces and commanderies may mistakenly heed him and supply those troops. To go against the people, join a rebellion, ruin one’s reputation, and become the laughingstock of the realm is not a course that wise and discerning men will choose. As of this day, You, Bing, Qing, and Ji Provinces are all advancing together. When this proclamation reaches Jing Province, it must immediately mobilize its present troops and coordinate its operations with the Jianzhong Army. Let every province and commandery marshal its righteous soldiers, spread them in a net across its borders, raise its weapons, and display its might. If all join in restoring the altars of the state, extraordinary achievement will thereby be made manifest.\n\nWhoever takes Cao Cao’s head will be enfeoffed as a marquis over five thousand households and rewarded with fifty million coins. Subordinate commanders, officers, and officials of Cao Cao’s forces who surrender will not be questioned about their past conduct. Proclaim our grace and good faith widely, publish and circulate the warrants of reward, and announce throughout the realm that all may know the sacred court is suffering coercion and confinement. Obey this as law and command!\n\nYuan Shao was delighted when he read the proclamation. He immediately ordered messengers to circulate it throughout every province and commandery and post it at all passes, ferries, and strategic defiles. When the proclamation reached the capital at Xu, Cao Cao was suffering from a severe headache and lay ill in bed. His attendants brought the proclamation in to him. When Cao Cao read it, his hair stood on end, and a cold sweat broke out all over his body. His headache suddenly vanished, and he sprang out of bed. Turning to Cao Hong, he asked, “Who wrote this proclamation?” Cao Hong replied, “I have heard it came from Chen Lin’s brush.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “Literary ability must be supported by military strategy. Chen Lin’s literary work may be excellent, but what can it do about Yuan Shao’s lack of military skill?” He then assembled his advisers to discuss how to meet the enemy.\n\nWhen Kong Rong heard about this, he came to see Cao Cao and said, “Yuan Shao’s power is great. You must not fight him; you can only make peace.” Xun Yu said, “Yuan Shao is a useless man. Why even discuss peace?” Kong Rong said, “Yuan Shao’s territory is extensive and his people are strong. Among his subordinates, Xu You, Guo Tu, Shen Pei, and Feng Ji are all men of intelligence and strategy; Tian Feng and Ju Shou are both loyal ministers; Yan Liang and Wen Chou are braver than anyone in his entire army; and the others, including Gao Lan, Zhang He, and Chunyu Qiong, are all famous generals of the age. How can you call Yuan Shao a useless man?” Xun Yu laughed and said, “Yuan Shao has many soldiers, but they lack discipline. Tian Feng is rigid and offends his superiors; Xu You is greedy and unwise; Shen Pei is opinionated and lacks strategy; Feng Ji is decisive but useless. These men cannot tolerate one another and will inevitably cause internal disorder. Yan Liang and Wen Chou possess only the courage of common fighting men and can be captured in a single battle. The rest are a mediocre rabble. Even if there were a million of them, why would they be worth mentioning?”\n\nKong Rong fell silent. Cao Cao laughed loudly and said, “None of them lie beyond Xun Wenruo’s calculations.” He summoned Liu Dai, commander of the vanguard, and Wang Zhong, commander of the rear, and ordered them to lead fifty thousand troops under the Prime Minister’s banners to Xu Province and attack Liu Bei. Liu Dai had formerly been Inspector of Yan Province. When Cao Cao took Yan Province, Liu Dai surrendered to him, and Cao Cao employed him as a subordinate general. That was why he was now assigned to command troops together with Wang Zhong. Cao Cao himself led a great army of two hundred thousand toward Liyang to resist Yuan Shao. Cheng Yu said, “I fear Liu Dai and Wang Zhong are not equal to the task.” Cao Cao said, “I also know they are no match for Liu Bei. For the moment, they are only to make an empty show of force.” He gave them orders: “Do not advance rashly. Wait until I have defeated Yuan Shao; then I will bring the army against Liu Bei.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong departed with their forces. Cao Cao personally led his army to Liyang. The two armies were eighty li apart, each digging deep moats and raising high ramparts, and they faced one another without fighting. They remained there from the eighth month until the tenth. As it happened, Xu You resented Shen Pei’s command of the army, while Ju Shou hated Yuan Shao for rejecting his advice. The officers were at odds with one another and made no effort to advance. Yuan Shao was filled with doubts and did not consider moving forward. Cao Cao therefore ordered Zang Ba, a surrendered general formerly under Lü Bu, to guard Qing and Xu Provinces; Yu Jin and Li Dian to station troops along the Yellow River; and Cao Ren to command the main army and encamp at Guandu. Cao Cao himself led one force straight back to the capital at Xu.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Dai and Wang Zhong led their fifty thousand troops to a point one hundred li from Xu Province and made camp. They displayed Prime Minister Cao’s banners at the center of the army as an empty show but did not dare advance, merely waiting for news from north of the Yellow River. Liu Bei, for his part, did not know whether Cao Cao’s strength was real or feigned, so he also dared not move without due consideration and merely awaited news from the north. Suddenly, Cao Cao sent a messenger ordering Liu Dai and Wang Zhong to engage the enemy. The two discussed matters in their camp. Liu Dai said, “The Prime Minister is pressing us to attack the city. You can go first.” Wang Zhong said, “The Prime Minister assigned you first.” Liu Dai said, “I am the chief commander. How can I go first?” Wang Zhong said, “Then you and I will lead the troops together.” Liu Dai said, “You and I will draw lots. Whoever draws the marked lot will go.” Wang Zhong drew the character “first” and had no choice but to divide off half the army and march to attack Xu Province.\n\nWhen Liu Bei learned that troops were approaching, he called Chen Deng to consult with him. “Although Yuan Benchu has stationed his forces at Liyang,” he said, “his advisers are at odds, and he has not yet advanced. We do not know where Cao Cao is. I have heard there are no banners bearing Cao Cao’s name in the army at Liyang, so why are his banners here instead?” Chen Deng said, “Cao Cao has endless cunning schemes. He must consider the lands north of the Yellow River his highest priority and be supervising operations there in person, but has deliberately refrained from displaying his banners there while making an empty show of force here. In my opinion, Cao Cao is certainly not here.” Liu Bei said, “Which of my two brothers can investigate whether their strength is real or feigned?” Zhang Fei said, “I am willing to go.” Liu Bei said, “You are impatient and violent. You must not go.” Zhang Fei said, “Even if Cao Cao is there, I will capture him and bring him back!” Guan Yu said, “Let me go and observe their movements.” Liu Bei said, “If Guan Yu goes, I will have no concerns.”\n\nGuan Yu therefore led three thousand troops out of Xu Province. It was early winter. Dark clouds covered the sky, and snowflakes whirled through the air as both armies formed their lines beneath the falling snow. Guan Yu galloped out with his saber in hand and loudly challenged Wang Zhong to speak with him. Wang Zhong rode out and said, “The Prime Minister has come here. Why have you not surrendered?” Guan Yu said, “Ask the Prime Minister to come before the lines. I have something to say to him.” Wang Zhong said, “How could the Prime Minister agree to meet you so lightly?” Guan Yu flew into a rage and charged forward. Wang Zhong raised his spear to meet him. As their horses crossed, Guan Yu wheeled his horse and fled. Wang Zhong pursued him around a hillside. Guan Yu turned his horse, gave a great shout, and swung his saber straight at him. Wang Zhong could not stop the blow and barely managed to spur his horse away. Guan Yu held his precious saber backward in his left hand, seized Wang Zhong by the cord fastening his armor with his right, and dragged him out of the saddle. He laid Wang Zhong crosswise over his horse and returned to his own lines. Wang Zhong’s troops scattered and fled in all directions.\n\nGuan Yu escorted Wang Zhong back to Xu Province to see Liu Bei. Liu Bei asked, “Who are you, and what position do you currently hold? How dare you falsely claim that Prime Minister Cao is here?” Wang Zhong said, “How would I dare make such a false claim? I was ordered to make an empty show of force and serve as a decoy. The Prime Minister is not actually here.” Liu Bei ordered that he be given clothing, wine, and food and held temporarily under guard. They would discuss matters further after Liu Dai had also been captured. Guan Yu said, “I knew that Elder Brother wished to leave room for reconciliation, so I captured him alive and brought him back.” Liu Bei said, “I feared that Zhang Fei would act violently and kill Wang Zhong, which is why I did not let him go. There is no benefit in killing men like this. Keeping him alive may provide a basis for reconciliation.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “Second Brother captured Wang Zhong. I will go and capture Liu Dai alive!” Liu Bei said, “Liu Dai was formerly Inspector of Yan Province, and when the lords campaigned against Dong Zhuo at Hulao Pass, he was himself one of the regional lords. Today he commands the vanguard. You must not underestimate him.” Zhang Fei said, “What are men like him worth mentioning? I will do as Second Brother did and capture him alive!” Liu Bei said, “I only fear you will take his life and ruin my larger plans.” Zhang Fei said, “If I kill him, I will repay him with my own life!” Liu Bei then gave him three thousand troops, and Zhang Fei led them forward.\n\nWhen Liu Dai learned that Wang Zhong had been captured, he held his camp firmly and refused to come out. Every day Zhang Fei hurled abuse before the camp. When Liu Dai learned it was Zhang Fei, he became even less willing to emerge. After waiting several days without seeing Liu Dai come out, Zhang Fei devised a plan. He passed down orders to raid the camp at the second watch that night. During the day, however, he sat drinking in his tent and pretended to be drunk. He found fault with a soldier, had him severely beaten, then bound him inside the camp and said, “When I send out the troops tonight, I will bring you along as a sacrifice to the banner!” He then secretly ordered his attendants to let the man escape. Once free, the soldier slipped out of the camp, went straight to Liu Dai’s camp, and reported the planned raid. Seeing that the deserter had suffered serious wounds, Liu Dai believed his story. He left behind an empty camp as a decoy and concealed his troops outside it.\n\nThat night, however, Zhang Fei divided his forces into three columns. He ordered just over thirty men in the center to raid the camp and set it on fire, while the two other columns were to circle around behind the enemy camp and attack from both sides when they saw the flames rise as the signal. At the second watch, Zhang Fei personally led his elite troops to cut off Liu Dai’s retreat. The thirty-odd men in the center charged into the camp and set it ablaze. Just as Liu Dai’s concealed troops were preparing to rush in, Zhang Fei’s two columns attacked together. Liu Dai’s army fell into confusion. Not knowing how many troops Zhang Fei had, the soldiers broke and scattered in all directions. Liu Dai led a band of surviving troops in a desperate flight, only to run directly into Zhang Fei. Meeting on a narrow road, he had no time to avoid him. Their horses crossed only once before Zhang Fei captured him alive. All the remaining troops surrendered.\n\nZhang Fei sent a man ahead to report the news in Xu Province. When Liu Bei heard it, he said to Guan Yu, “Zhang Fei has always been rough and reckless, but now he can use strategy as well. I need no longer worry.” He then personally went outside the city to welcome him. Zhang Fei said, “Elder Brother called me impatient and violent. What do you say now?” Liu Bei said, “If I had not provoked you with those words, how could I have made you employ a stratagem?” Zhang Fei laughed loudly. When Liu Bei saw Liu Dai being brought forward in bonds, he hurriedly dismounted and untied him, saying, “My younger brother Zhang Fei has mistakenly treated you with disrespect. I beg your forgiveness.” He then welcomed Liu Dai into Xu Province, released Wang Zhong, and entertained them together. Liu Bei said, “Previously, Che Zhou intended to kill me, so I had no choice but to kill him. The Prime Minister has wrongly suspected me of rebellion and sent you two generals here to call me to account. I have received great favor from the Prime Minister and have been thinking only of how to repay him through loyal service. How would I dare rebel? When you two generals reach the capital at Xu, I hope you will speak well of me and explain my case. I would be most grateful.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong said, “We are deeply indebted to you, Governor, for sparing our lives. We will do what we can for you before the Prime Minister and will pledge the lives of both our families as assurance for you.”\n\nLiu Bei thanked them. The next day, he returned all the troops they had originally commanded and escorted them outside the city. Liu Dai and Wang Zhong had traveled no more than ten li when a drum sounded and Zhang Fei blocked their road, shouting, “My elder brother has no sense at all! After capturing enemy generals, why did he release them again?” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong trembled on their horses with fright. Zhang Fei glared, leveled his spear, and charged toward them. A man behind him came galloping up and shouted, “Do not be rude!” They looked and saw it was Guan Yu. Only then did Liu Dai and Wang Zhong feel relieved. Guan Yu said, “Since Elder Brother released them, how can you disobey his orders?” Zhang Fei said, “We may release them this time, but they will only come back again.” Guan Yu said, “If they come again, it will not be too late to kill them then.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong repeatedly begged leave, saying, “Even if the Prime Minister exterminates all three generations of our clans, we will never come back. We beg the general’s mercy.” Zhang Fei said, “Even if Cao Cao himself came, I would slaughter his forces until not one piece of armor returned! For now, I will leave your two heads on account!” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong clutched their heads and scurried away like frightened rats. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei returned to Liu Bei and said, “Cao Cao will certainly come again.” Sun Qian said to Liu Bei, “Xu Province is exposed to enemy attack and cannot be occupied for long. It would be better to divide the troops, station forces at Xiaopei, and guard the city of Xiapi, forming a mutually supporting position against Cao Cao.” Liu Bei followed his advice. He ordered Guan Yu to guard Xiapi, and Lady Gan and Lady Mi were also settled there. Lady Gan was a native of Xiaopei, while Lady Mi was Mi Zhu’s younger sister. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang guarded Xu Province. Liu Bei and Zhang Fei stationed themselves at Xiaopei.\n\nLiu Dai and Wang Zhong returned to Cao Cao and gave him a full account of how Liu Bei had not rebelled. Cao Cao angrily cursed them: “You wretches who have disgraced the state! What use is there in keeping you alive?” He shouted for his attendants to drag them out and behead them. Truly:\nHow can dogs and swine contend with tigers?\nFish and shrimp struggle vainly against dragons.\nWhat became of the two men’s lives will be explained in the following chapter.\n\n### Chapter 23\n\nMi Heng Strips and Reviles the Traitor; Physician Ji Is Tortured for Attempted Poisoning\n\nNow Cao Cao intended to execute Liu Dai and Wang Zhong. Kong Rong remonstrated, “Those two were never a match for Liu Bei. If you execute them, I fear you will lose the loyalty of your officers and soldiers.” Cao Cao therefore spared their lives, but stripped them of their ranks and stipends. He then planned to lead an army in person against Xuande. Kong Rong said, “It is now the depths of winter and bitterly cold, so the army should not yet be mobilized. It will not be too late to wait until next spring. You can first send someone to win over Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao, then make further plans against Xuzhou.” Cao Cao agreed and first sent Liu Ye to persuade Zhang Xiu. Liu Ye reached Xiangcheng and called first on Jia Xu, to whom he described Lord Cao’s great virtue. Jia Xu then kept Liu Ye as a guest in his home.\n\nThe next day, Jia Xu went to see Zhang Xiu and told him that Lord Cao had sent Liu Ye to win him over. While they were discussing the matter, a sudden report came that an envoy from Yuan Shao had arrived. Zhang Xiu ordered him admitted. The envoy presented a letter. Zhang Xiu read it and found that it, too, was intended to win him over. Jia Xu asked the envoy, “You recently raised an army to attack Cao Cao. How did the battle turn out?” The envoy replied, “Because it is the coldest part of winter, we have suspended hostilities for the time being. My lord believes that both you, General, and Liu Biao of Jingzhou possess the character of distinguished men of the realm, and so he has sent me to invite you to join him.” Jia Xu laughed loudly. “You may return to Benchu and tell him, ‘You cannot even tolerate your own brother, so how could you tolerate the distinguished men of the realm?’” Before the envoy’s face, he tore the letter to pieces and angrily dismissed him. Zhang Xiu said, “At present Yuan Shao is strong and Cao Cao is weak. Now that you have torn up his letter and berated his envoy, what are we to do if Yuan Shao comes against us?” Jia Xu said, “It would be better to join Cao Cao.” Zhang Xiu said, “I have an old feud with Cao Cao. How could he tolerate me?” Jia Xu said, “There are three advantages to joining Cao Cao. First, Lord Cao acts under the Son of Heaven’s explicit commands when he campaigns throughout the realm, so it is right to join him. Second, Yuan Shao is powerful. If we join him with our small force, he will certainly not consider us important. Though Cao Cao is weak, he will certainly be delighted to gain us, so it is right to join him. Third, Lord Cao aspires to the way of kings and hegemons. He will certainly set aside private grievances to display his virtue to all within the Four Seas, so it is right to join him. I beg you, General, to have no doubts.”\n\nZhang Xiu followed his advice and asked to meet Liu Ye. Liu Ye warmly praised Cao Cao’s virtue and added, “If the Prime Minister still bore a grudge over the past, how could he have been willing to send me to establish friendly relations with you, General?” Zhang Xiu was overjoyed and immediately went with Jia Xu and the others to the capital, Xu, to surrender. When Zhang Xiu met Cao Cao, he bowed below the steps. Cao Cao hurriedly helped him up, took him by the hand, and said, “Do not keep a minor past offense in your heart.” He then enfeoffed Zhang Xiu as General Who Exalts Martial Might and appointed Jia Xu Commandant of the Bearers of the Gilded Mace. Cao Cao immediately ordered Zhang Xiu to write a letter to win over Liu Biao. Jia Xu advised, “Liu Jingsheng likes to associate with famous men. We must send a man of literary reputation to persuade him before he can be induced to submit.” Cao Cao asked Xun You, “Who can go?” Xun You replied, “Kong Wenju is equal to the task.”\n\nCao Cao agreed. Xun You went out and said to Kong Rong, “The Prime Minister wishes to find a man of literary reputation to serve as his envoy. Can you undertake this assignment?” Kong Rong said, “My friend Mi Heng, whose courtesy name is Zhengping, is ten times as talented as I am. This man deserves to stand at the Emperor’s side; he is capable of far more than merely serving as an envoy. I shall recommend him to the Son of Heaven.” He thereupon submitted a memorial to the Emperor. It read:\n\nYour servant has heard that when the floodwaters spread unchecked, the emperor sought men to restore order; he searched throughout the four quarters to summon the worthy and gifted. In former times, when Emperor Shizong inherited the succession and sought to enlarge the foundations of his dynasty, he consulted widely on who could gloriously discharge the affairs of government, and worthy men came flocking in response. Your Majesty, wise and sagely, has inherited the imperial foundations. Though beset by harsh fortune, you labor humbly until the sun declines. The great mountains send down divine spirits, and extraordinary men emerge together. Your servant has taken note of the independent scholar Mi Heng of Pingyuan, aged twenty-four, courtesy name Zhengping. His natural character is admirable, steadfast, and clear; his outstanding talent rises above all others. From the moment he first entered the realm of arts and letters, he ascended the hall and beheld their innermost mysteries. Whatever his eyes see once, his mouth can immediately recite; whatever his ears hear but briefly, his heart never forgets. His nature accords with the Way, and his thoughts seem divinely inspired. Sang Hongyang made calculations in secret, and Zhang Anshi remembered things without speaking, but measured against Mi Heng, there is truly nothing remarkable in them. Loyal, resolute, upright, and just, his aspirations are pure as frost and snow. When he sees goodness, he responds with awe; he hates evil as he would a mortal enemy. The lofty conduct of Ren Zuo and the stern integrity of Shi Yu could scarcely surpass his. A hundred birds of prey are not worth one osprey. If Mi Heng is given a place at court, he will certainly prove worthy of notice. His swift arguments and soaring language overflow with a surging force; when resolving doubts, untying difficulties, or facing an opponent, he has ability to spare.\n\nIn former times, Jia Yi requested a trial assignment among the dependent states so that he might devise a way to bind the Chanyu; Zhong Jun wished to use a long cord to bring mighty Yue under control. Their fervor while still in their youth was praised by former generations. More recently, Lu Cui and Yan Xiang were also promoted and appointed as court gentlemen on account of their extraordinary talents. Mi Heng deserves to be ranked with them. Like a dragon leaping along the road of heaven, spreading its wings through the River of Clouds, he would raise his voice in the Purple Tenuity and cast down a radiance like a rainbow. He would be sufficient to display the abundance of talented men in the offices nearest the throne and increase the majesty of the four gates. The grand music of the highest heaven must present marvelous splendors; the imperial house and royal residence must treasure extraordinary jewels. Men like Mi Heng cannot often be found. The songs “Stirring Chu” and “Yang’e,” supremely wondrous in form, are coveted by masters of music; Flying Hare and Yaoniao, fleet-footed steeds that race unchecked, are urgently sought by Wang Liang and Bole. How could insignificant servants such as ourselves dare not report him? Your Majesty is earnest and cautious in selecting men, and requires that they be tested. We therefore beg that Mi Heng be summoned for an audience in his commoner’s robes. If nothing worthy is found in him, then let us receive punishment for having deceived Your Majesty to your face.\n\nThe Emperor read the memorial and handed it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao then sent someone to summon Mi Heng. After the formal courtesies were completed, Cao Cao did not invite him to sit. Mi Heng looked up to heaven and sighed, “Though heaven and earth are vast, how is it that there is not a single man in them?” Cao Cao said, “I have scores of men under me, all heroes of the present age. How can you say there is no one?” Mi Heng said, “I should like to hear of them.” Cao Cao said, “Xun Yu, Xun You, Guo Jia, and Cheng Yu are profound in strategy and far-reaching in wisdom. Even Xiao He and Chen Ping could not equal them. Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, Yue Jin, and Li Dian possess irresistible courage. Even Cen Peng and Ma Wu could not equal them. Lü Qian and Man Chong serve as my administrative officers; Yu Jin and Xu Huang serve as my vanguard. Xiahou Dun is an extraordinary talent under heaven, and Cao Zixiao is a commander blessed by fortune. How can you say there is no one?” Mi Heng laughed and said, “Your words are mistaken. I know all these men thoroughly. Xun Yu could be sent to offer condolences at funerals and inquire after the sick. Xun You could be sent to tend graves and guard tombs. Cheng Yu could be sent to shut gates and lock doors. Guo Jia could be sent to recite memorials and declaim rhapsodies. Zhang Liao could be sent to beat drums and strike gongs. Xu Chu could be sent to herd cattle and pasture horses. Yue Jin could be sent to collect petitions and read edicts. Li Dian could be sent to carry letters and deliver proclamations. Lü Qian could be sent to sharpen knives and forge swords. Man Chong could be sent to drink wine and eat its dregs. Yu Jin could be sent to carry boards and build walls. Xu Huang could be sent to butcher pigs and slaughter dogs. Xiahou Dun may be called the ‘General with the Whole Body,’ and Cao Zixiao the ‘Money-Grubbing Governor.’ All the rest are nothing but clothes racks and grain sacks, wine barrels and bags of meat!” Cao Cao angrily said, “And what abilities do you possess?” Mi Heng replied, “There is nothing in astronomy or geography that I do not understand, and nothing in the Three Teachings or Nine Schools that I do not know. Above, I could help make my sovereign a Yao or Shun; below, my virtue could stand beside that of Confucius and Yan Hui. How could I discuss such matters with common fools?” At the time, only Zhang Liao was standing nearby. He drew his sword and made to kill Mi Heng. Cao Cao said, “I happen to be short of a drummer. At morning and evening court ceremonies and at banquets, Mi Heng may fill that post.” Without refusing, Mi Heng immediately answered and departed. Zhang Liao said, “This man spoke with such insolence. Why did you not kill him?” Cao Cao said, “This man has long enjoyed a hollow reputation and is known far and wide. If I killed him today, the whole world would certainly say I could not tolerate men of talent. Since he considers himself so capable, I have made him a drummer to humiliate him.”\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao held a great banquet for his guests in the government hall and ordered the drummers to play. The veteran drummers said, “Anyone who plays the drum must change into fresh clothes.” Mi Heng entered wearing his old clothes and proceeded to perform “The Three Beats of Yuyang.” The rhythm was exceptionally fine, deep and resonant with the ring of bronze and stone. None of the seated guests could listen without being deeply moved and shedding tears. The attendants shouted, “Why have you not changed your clothes?” Before everyone’s eyes, Mi Heng stripped off his old, tattered clothes and stood naked, exposing his entire body. All the seated guests covered their faces. Mi Heng then slowly put on his trousers, without the slightest change of expression.\n\nCao Cao rebuked him, “How can you behave so rudely in a hall of state?” Mi Heng said, “To deceive the sovereign and defy one’s superiors is what it means to be rude. I merely exposed the form given me by my parents to display the purity of my body!” Cao Cao said, “If you are pure, then who is filthy?” Mi Heng replied, “You cannot distinguish the worthy from the foolish, so your eyes are filthy. You do not read the Odes and Documents, so your mouth is filthy. You will not accept loyal advice, so your ears are filthy. You do not understand past or present, so your body is filthy. You cannot tolerate the feudal lords, so your belly is filthy. You constantly harbor thoughts of usurpation and rebellion, so your heart is filthy! I am a renowned scholar of the realm, yet you employ me as a drummer. This is like Yang Huo belittling Confucius or Zang Cang slandering Mencius! You wish to achieve the enterprise of a king and hegemon, yet you treat men with such contempt?”\n\nKong Rong was present and, fearing Cao Cao would kill Mi Heng, calmly stepped forward and said, “Mi Heng’s offense is like that of the convict Xu Mi and is not enough to fulfill an enlightened king’s dream.” Cao Cao pointed at Mi Heng and said, “I order you to go to Jingzhou as my envoy. If Liu Biao comes to submit, I will appoint you one of the highest ministers.” Mi Heng refused to go. Cao Cao prepared three horses and ordered two men to support and escort him on his way. He also instructed the civil and military officers under him to prepare wine outside the eastern gate and see Mi Heng off. Xun Yu said, “When Mi Heng arrives, no one is to rise.” Mi Heng came, dismounted, and entered to see them, but all remained seated upright. Mi Heng burst into loud weeping. Xun Yu asked, “Why are you crying?” Mi Heng replied, “How could I not weep when walking among coffins filled with the dead?” They all said, “We may be corpses, but you are a headless mad ghost!” Mi Heng said, “I am a minister of the Han court and will not join the faction of Cao the Deceiver. How could I be headless?” They wanted to kill him, but Xun Yu quickly stopped them, saying, “Why soil your blades with such a petty creature, no better than a mouse or sparrow?” Mi Heng said, “Though I am a mouse or sparrow, I still possess human nature. You people can only be called dung beetles!” They dispersed in anger.\n\nMi Heng reached Jingzhou and was received by Liu Biao. Although he praised Liu Biao’s virtue, his words were actually satirical. Liu Biao was displeased and ordered him to go to Jiangxia to see Huang Zu. Someone asked Liu Biao, “Mi Heng mocked you, my lord. Why did you not kill him?” Liu Biao said, “Mi Heng repeatedly humiliated Cao Cao, but Cao Cao did not kill him because he feared losing public esteem. He therefore sent Mi Heng to me as an envoy, hoping to borrow my hand to kill him and make me bear the reputation of one who harms the worthy. I am now sending him to see Huang Zu so that Cao Cao will know I possess discernment.” Everyone praised this as wise.\n\nAt that time an envoy from Yuan Shao also arrived. Liu Biao asked his advisers, “Yuan Benchu has sent another envoy, while Cao Mengde has dispatched Mi Heng here. Which side would it be more advantageous to follow?” Han Song, an Administrative Gentleman-General, stepped forward and said, “The two heroes are now locked in contention. If you wish to accomplish something, General, you can take this opportunity to defeat the enemy. If not, you must choose the better man and follow him. Cao Cao is skilled in the use of troops, and many worthy and talented men have joined him. He is certain first to defeat Yuan Shao and then turn his army toward the lands east of the Yangtze. I fear you will be unable to resist him. It would be better to offer Jingzhou to Cao Cao and join him. Cao Cao will certainly treat you with great honor.” Liu Biao said, “Go to the capital, Xu, observe the situation there, and then we will discuss the matter further.” Han Song said, “The roles of ruler and subject must be clearly settled. I now serve you, General, and would pass through boiling water or tread upon fire entirely at your command. If you can obey the Son of Heaven above and follow Lord Cao below, then you may send me. But if you remain undecided and uncertain, once I reach the capital and the Son of Heaven grants me an official post, I will become a minister of the Son of Heaven and will no longer be able to die for you, General.” Liu Biao said, “Go there first and observe. I have another plan of my own.”\n\nHan Song took leave of Liu Biao and went to the capital, Xu, to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao immediately appointed him Palace Attendant with the additional post of Governor of Lingling. Xun Yu said, “Han Song came merely to observe the situation and has not yet rendered the slightest service, yet you have bestowed such important offices upon him. Meanwhile, there has been no news at all from Mi Heng. Why have you sent him away without making any inquiries?” Cao Cao said, “Mi Heng insulted me too severely, so I intended to borrow Liu Biao’s hand to kill him. Why should I make further inquiries?” Cao Cao then sent Han Song back to Jingzhou to persuade Liu Biao. When Han Song returned and met Liu Biao, he praised the court’s abundant virtue and urged Liu Biao to send his son to attend the Emperor. Liu Biao became furious. “Do you harbor divided loyalties?” He intended to execute Han Song. Han Song cried loudly, “You have betrayed me, General; I have not betrayed you!” Kuai Liang said, “Before Han Song left, he warned you of this very thing.” Liu Biao therefore pardoned him.\n\nA messenger reported that Huang Zu had executed Mi Heng, and Liu Biao asked why. The messenger replied, “Huang Zu and Mi Heng were drinking together, and both became drunk. Huang Zu asked Mi Heng, ‘What notable men are there in the capital, Xu?’ Mi Heng replied, ‘The elder one is Kong Wenju, and the younger one is Yang Dezu. Apart from those two, there are no notable men.’ Huang Zu said, ‘What do you think of someone like me?’ Mi Heng replied, ‘You are like a god in a temple. Though you receive sacrifices, unfortunately you never produce a miracle!’ Huang Zu became furious and said, ‘Do you take me for an idol of clay and wood?’ He then had Mi Heng executed. Mi Heng continued cursing without pause until the moment of his death.” When Liu Biao heard that Mi Heng was dead, he too sighed and lamented without end, and ordered that Mi Heng be buried beside Parrot Isle. A later poet mourned him:\n\nHuang Zu lacked the worth of honored men;\nMi Heng lost his head beside this stream.\nToday, when travelers pass by Parrot Isle,\nOnly the heartless azure waters flow.\n\nNow when Cao Cao learned that Mi Heng had been killed, he laughed and said, “That pedant’s sword-like tongue has killed him instead!” When Liu Biao did not come to submit, Cao Cao wanted to raise an army and punish him. Xun Yu remonstrated, “Yuan Shao has not yet been pacified, and Liu Bei has not yet been destroyed. To use troops against the Jiang and Han Rivers now would be like neglecting the heart and belly to attend to the hands and feet. First destroy Yuan Shao, then destroy Liu Bei, and the Jiang and Han regions can be swept clean and pacified in a single stroke.” Cao Cao followed his advice.\n\nAfter Liu Xuande’s departure, Dong Cheng spent day and night discussing matters with Wang Zifu and the others, but they could devise no plan. In the fifth year of Jian’an, during the New Year’s Day court audience, he saw Cao Cao behaving with even greater arrogance and tyranny, and his outraged grief made him ill. When the Emperor learned that his imperial uncle had fallen sick, he ordered a court physician to go treat him. This physician was a native of Luoyang. His surname was Ji, his personal name Tai, and his courtesy name Chengping, though everyone called him Ji Ping. He was a renowned physician of the time. Ji Ping went to Dong Cheng’s residence and treated him with medicine, remaining with him from dawn until dusk. He often saw Dong Cheng heaving long and short sighs, but did not dare ask him why.\n\nAt the time of the Lantern Festival, Ji Ping prepared to leave, but Dong Cheng asked him to remain, and the two drank together. After they had drunk beyond the first night watch, Dong Cheng grew drowsy and fell asleep fully dressed. Suddenly, someone reported that Wang Zifu and three others had arrived. Dong Cheng went out to welcome them in. Wang Zifu said, “The great affair can now succeed!” Dong Cheng said, “I should like to hear how.” Wang Zifu said, “Liu Biao has allied himself with Yuan Shao and raised an army of five hundred thousand men, which is advancing in ten separate columns. Ma Teng has allied himself with Han Sui and raised seven hundred twenty thousand troops from Xiliang, who are attacking from the north. Cao Cao has mobilized all the troops of Xuchang and sent them in different directions to meet the enemy, leaving the city empty. If our five households assemble their servants, we can muster more than a thousand men. Tonight his residence is holding a great banquet to celebrate the Lantern Festival. We can surround it, storm inside, and kill him. We must not lose this opportunity!”\n\nDong Cheng was overjoyed. He immediately called his household servants and told each of them to prepare weapons. He himself donned armor, took up his spear, and mounted his horse. They arranged for everyone to meet before the inner gate and advance together. By the second watch of the night, all the troops had arrived. Carrying a precious sword in his hand, Dong Cheng went straight in on foot and saw Cao Cao holding a banquet in the rear hall. He shouted, “Cao Cao, traitor, do not run!” He struck with his sword, and Cao Cao fell beneath his hand. In an instant Dong Cheng awoke and realized it had been only a dream of Nanke, but he was still cursing the traitor Cao Cao. Ji Ping stepped forward and cried, “Do you wish to harm Lord Cao?” Dong Cheng was so frightened that he could not answer. Ji Ping said, “Do not panic, Imperial Uncle. Though I am a physician, I have never forgotten the Han. For days I have seen you sighing, but I did not dare ask why. What you said in your dream just now has revealed your true feelings. Please do not conceal anything from me. If there is any use you can make of me, I would have no regrets even if all nine branches of my clan were exterminated.” Dong Cheng covered his face and wept. “I only fear that you are not sincere!”\n\nJi Ping immediately bit off one of his fingers as an oath. Dong Cheng then brought out the girdle edict and showed it to him, saying, “Our present hopes have come to nothing because Liu Xuande and Ma Teng have both left, and we can devise no plan. My grief over this has made me ill.” Ji Ping said, “There is no need for you gentlemen to trouble yourselves. The traitor Cao Cao’s life lies entirely in my hands.” Dong Cheng asked how. Ji Ping said, “Cao Cao frequently suffers from attacks of wind in the head, with pain penetrating to the marrow of his bones. Whenever an attack occurs, he summons me to treat him. If he summons me sooner or later, I need only give him a single dose of poison, and he will certainly die. Why is there any need to raise armed men?” Dong Cheng said, “If this can be done, the salvation of the Han dynasty and its altars of soil and grain will depend entirely upon you!”\n\nJi Ping then took his leave and returned home. Secretly delighted, Dong Cheng walked into the rear hall and suddenly saw his household slave Qin Qingtong privately talking with his concubine Yunying in a dark corner. Dong Cheng flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to seize them, intending to kill them. His wife persuaded him to spare their lives. Each was beaten forty strokes across the back, and Qingtong was chained in a cold room. Nursing a grudge, Qingtong twisted the iron chain apart late that night, climbed over the wall, and went directly to Cao Cao’s residence, saying that he had secret information to report. Cao Cao summoned him into a private chamber and questioned him. Qingtong said, “Wang Zifu, Wu Zilan, Zhong Ji, Wu Shuo, and Ma Teng met in my master’s residence to discuss a secret affair. They must be plotting against you, Prime Minister. My master brought out a strip of white silk, but I do not know what was written on it. Recently, I also saw Ji Ping bite off his finger to swear an oath.”\n\nCao Cao concealed Qingtong in his residence. Dong Cheng assumed the slave had fled elsewhere and did not pursue him. The next day, Cao Cao pretended to be suffering from wind in the head and summoned Ji Ping to administer medicine. Ji Ping thought to himself, “This traitor is destined to die!” He secretly took poison with him into the residence. Cao Cao lay upon a couch and ordered Ji Ping to prepare the medicine. Ji Ping said, “One dose will cure this illness.” He called for a medicine pot and decocted the medicine before Cao Cao’s eyes. When half the liquid had boiled away, Ji Ping secretly added the poison and personally offered it to him. Cao Cao knew it was poisoned and deliberately delayed drinking it. Ji Ping said, “Drink it while it is hot. Once you perspire a little, you will recover.” Cao Cao sat up and said, “Since you have read the Confucian classics, you must understand ritual and righteousness. ‘When the ruler is ill and takes medicine, his minister first tastes it; when the father is ill and takes medicine, his son first tastes it.’ You are one of my most trusted men. Why do you not taste it first and then offer it to me?” Ji Ping said, “Medicine is used to cure illness. Why should anyone taste it?”\n\nJi Ping knew that the plot had been exposed. He strode forward, seized Cao Cao by the ear, and tried to pour the medicine down his throat. Cao Cao knocked it away, spilling it onto the floor, where the bricks split apart. Before Cao Cao could speak, his attendants had already seized Ji Ping. Cao Cao said, “Do you think I am truly ill? I was only testing you! You do indeed intend to harm me!” He summoned twenty strong, sturdy jailers and ordered them to take Ji Ping to the rear garden for interrogation. Cao Cao seated himself in a pavilion and had Ji Ping bound and thrown to the ground. Ji Ping’s expression did not change, and he showed not the slightest fear. Cao Cao laughed and said, “You are merely a physician. How would you dare poison me? Someone must have instigated you. Name that person, and I will spare you.” Ji Ping rebuked him: “You are a traitor who deceives the sovereign and defies his superiors. Everyone under heaven wishes to kill you. How could I be the only one?” Cao Cao questioned and tormented him repeatedly. Ji Ping angrily said, “I myself wanted to kill you. Why must someone have sent me? Now that the deed has failed, there is nothing left but death!” Cao Cao was enraged and ordered the jailers to beat him savagely. They beat him for four hours, splitting his skin and tearing his flesh until blood flowed all over the steps. Cao Cao feared that Ji Ping would be beaten to death, leaving no witness to confront the conspirators, so he ordered the jailers to drag him to a quiet place and let him recover for the time being. He then issued orders to hold a banquet the following day and invite all the high officials to drink. Only Dong Cheng stayed away on the pretext of illness. Wang Zifu and the others feared that Cao Cao would become suspicious, so they all had no choice but to attend. Cao Cao set out the banquet in the rear hall. After several rounds of wine, he said, “There is nothing here to entertain us, but I have a man who can sober all you officials.” He ordered the twenty jailers, “Drag him in!”\n\nBefore long, Ji Ping appeared, fastened in a long cangue and dragged below the steps. Cao Cao said, “You officials do not know this, but this man joined with a wicked faction, intending to rebel against the court and plot my murder. Today Heaven has defeated them. Please listen to his confession.” Cao Cao ordered the jailers to beat him first. Ji Ping fell unconscious on the ground, and they sprayed water over his face. When he revived, he opened his eyes, gnashed his teeth, and cursed, “Cao Cao, traitor! If you will not kill me, what are you waiting for?” Cao Cao said, “There were already six conspirators. Does that make seven with you?” Ji Ping merely continued cursing him. Wang Zifu and the other three exchanged glances, feeling as though they were sitting on beds of needles. Cao Cao ordered the jailers to keep beating and spraying him, but Ji Ping showed no intention of begging for mercy. When Cao Cao saw that he would not confess, he ordered him dragged away for the time being.\n\nWhen the other officials left the banquet, Cao Cao detained Wang Zifu and the other three for an evening feast. The four were nearly frightened out of their wits, but had no choice except to remain. Cao Cao said, “I had not intended to detain you, but unfortunately there is something I must ask. What matter did you four discuss with Dong Cheng?” Wang Zifu said, “We did not discuss anything.” Cao Cao said, “What was written upon the white silk?” Wang Zifu and the others all tried to conceal the truth. Cao Cao summoned Qingtong to confront them. Wang Zifu asked him, “Where did you see such a thing?” Qingtong replied, “You sent everyone else away, and the six of you signed your names together. How can you deny it?” Wang Zifu said, “This scoundrel committed adultery with the imperial uncle’s concubine and was punished for it. Now he is falsely accusing his master. He must not be believed.” Cao Cao said, “If Dong Cheng did not send Ji Ping to poison me, then who did?” Wang Zifu and the others all said they did not know. Cao Cao said, “If you confess tonight, you can still be pardoned. If you wait until the affair is fully exposed, it will truly be impossible to spare you!”\n\nWang Zifu and the others all insisted that there was no such plot. Cao Cao angrily ordered his attendants to seize and imprison the four. The next day, he led a group of men straight to Dong Cheng’s residence on the pretext of visiting him in his illness. Dong Cheng had no choice but to come out and welcome him. Cao Cao said, “Why did you not attend last night’s banquet?” Dong Cheng said, “My slight illness has not yet passed, and I did not dare go out carelessly.” Cao Cao said, “It is merely an illness brought on by anxiety over the affairs of state.” Dong Cheng was stunned. Cao Cao said, “Do you know about Ji Ping’s affair, Imperial Uncle?” Dong Cheng said, “I do not.” Cao Cao laughed coldly. “How could you not know, Imperial Uncle?” He called to his attendants, “Bring him here to cure the imperial uncle’s illness.” Dong Cheng was utterly at a loss.\n\nBefore long, twenty jailers pushed Ji Ping below the steps. Ji Ping loudly cursed, “Cao Cao, treacherous rebel!” Pointing at him, Cao Cao said to Dong Cheng, “This man has implicated Wang Zifu and three others. I have already arrested and delivered them to the Commandant of Justice. There is still one man who has not yet been captured.” He then asked Ji Ping, “Who sent you to poison me? Confess at once!” Ji Ping said, “Heaven sent me to kill the treacherous rebel!” Cao Cao angrily ordered the jailers to beat him. There was no place left on his body that could endure further torture. Seated there and watching, Dong Cheng felt as if his heart were being cut with a knife. Cao Cao again asked Ji Ping, “You originally had ten fingers. Why do you now have only nine?” Ji Ping replied, “I bit one off to swear an oath—an oath to kill the traitor to the state!” Cao Cao ordered a knife brought and had his remaining nine fingers cut off there below the steps. “Now they are all cut off, so you can swear more oaths!” Ji Ping said, “I still have a mouth with which to devour the traitor and a tongue with which to curse him!” Cao Cao ordered his tongue cut out. Ji Ping said, “Wait. Do not act yet. I can no longer endure the torture and must confess. Untie me.” Cao Cao said, “What harm could there be in untying you?” He ordered Ji Ping’s bonds removed. Ji Ping rose, faced the imperial palace, and bowed. “Your servant has been unable to rid the state of this traitor. Such is Heaven’s decree!” When he had finished bowing, he smashed his head against the steps and died. Cao Cao ordered his limbs cut apart and publicly displayed as a warning. This was in the first month of the fifth year of Jian’an. A court historian wrote a poem:\n\nNo hope remained to raise the house of Han,\nYet Chengping came to heal the stricken state.\nHe swore an oath to purge the traitorous band,\nAnd gave his life to serve his sacred lord.\nThe harsher the torment, the fiercer his words;\nThough cruelly slain, his spirit seemed alive.\nWhere blood streamed down from all his severed fingers,\nThrough a thousand autumns men revere his name.\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw that Ji Ping was dead, he ordered his attendants to bring Qin Qingtong before him. Cao Cao said, “Do you recognize this man, Imperial Uncle?” Dong Cheng angrily said, “The runaway slave is here! He must be put to death at once!” Cao Cao said, “He reported a conspiracy to rebel and has now come to give evidence. Who dares put him to death?” Dong Cheng said, “Why does the Prime Minister listen only to the one-sided story of a runaway slave?” Cao Cao said, “I have already arrested Wang Zifu and the others. They have all confessed and provided clear evidence. Do you still deny it?” He immediately ordered his attendants to seize Dong Cheng, then commanded his followers to go straight into Dong Cheng’s bedchamber, where they searched and found the girdle edict and the written pledge of loyalty. Cao Cao read them and laughed. “How dare these rats do such a thing!” He then commanded, “Imprison Dong Cheng’s entire household, high and low, free and enslaved. Do not let a single one escape.” Cao Cao returned to his residence and showed the edict and pledge to his advisers. He then discussed deposing Emperor Xian and enthroning a new sovereign. Truly:\n\nA few lines of vermilion edict turned all hopes to dust;\nOne page of sworn allegiance brought calamity upon them.\n\nWhat became of Emperor Xian’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 24\n\nThe State Traitor Murders the Imperial Consort; Liu Bei Flees Defeat and Seeks Yuan Shao\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw the secret edict hidden in the girdle, he consulted with his advisers, intending to depose Emperor Xian and choose another man of virtue to place on the throne. Cheng Yu remonstrated, “My lord has been able to awe the four quarters and issue commands throughout the realm because you uphold the name of the House of Han. The other lords have not yet been subdued. If you abruptly depose one emperor and enthrone another, you will certainly provoke war.” Cao Cao therefore abandoned the idea. He merely had Dong Cheng and the other five men, together with every member of their families, young and old, taken to the various city gates and executed. More than seven hundred people died. Not one of the officials and commoners in the city who witnessed it failed to shed tears. A later poet lamented Dong Cheng:\n\nThe secret edict passed within a girdle,\nThe Son of Heaven’s words left the palace gate.\nIn former years he once rescued the sovereign;\nOn this day he received imperial favor once more.\nConcern for the realm became a sickness of the heart;\nThe destruction of traitors entered even his dreams.\nHis loyalty and constancy endure through all the ages—\nWho now need speak of his success or failure?\n\nThere is also a poem lamenting Wang Zifu and the other three:\n\nTheir names upon a silken letter pledged them to a loyal plan;\nWith fervent hearts they sought to repay their sovereign and father.\nPitifully, their faithful courage sacrificed a hundred lives;\nYet their loyal hearts will surely endure a thousand autumns.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had killed Dong Cheng and all the others, his anger still had not subsided. Carrying his sword, he entered the palace to kill Imperial Consort Dong. The consort was Dong Cheng’s younger sister. She was favored by the Emperor and was five months pregnant. That day the Emperor was in the inner palace, privately discussing Dong Cheng’s affair with Empress Fu, for they had still heard no news of him. Suddenly they saw Cao Cao enter the palace with a sword at his side and anger on his face. The Emperor turned pale with fright. Cao Cao said, “Dong Cheng plotted rebellion. Did Your Majesty know of it?”\n\n“Dong Zhuo has already been put to death,” said the Emperor.\n\nCao Cao shouted, “Not Dong Zhuo! Dong Cheng!”\n\nTrembling, the Emperor said, “We truly knew nothing of it.”\n\n“Have you forgotten cutting your finger and writing the edict in blood?” Cao Cao asked.\n\nThe Emperor could not answer. Cao Cao ordered the armed guards to seize Consort Dong and bring her before him. The Emperor pleaded, “Consort Dong is five months pregnant. I beg the Prime Minister to show mercy.”\n\nCao Cao said, “Had Heaven not brought the plot to ruin, I would already have been murdered. How could I leave this woman alive to become a future danger to me?”\n\nEmpress Fu pleaded, “Demote her to the cold palace. It will not be too late to kill her after she gives birth.”\n\nCao Cao said, “Would you keep this rebel offspring alive to avenge its mother?”\n\nConsort Dong wept and pleaded, “I beg only to die with my body intact and not be exposed before the public.”\n\nCao Cao ordered white silk brought before her. Weeping, the Emperor said to the consort, “When you are beneath the Nine Springs, do not blame us!” When he had spoken, his tears fell like rain. Empress Fu also wept bitterly.\n\nCao Cao angrily said, “Are you still indulging in such sentimental displays?” He ordered the armed guards to drag Consort Dong outside and strangle her beyond the palace gate. A later poet lamented Consort Dong:\n\nThe favor she received within the springtime palace was all in vain;\nAlas, the imperial child perished with her on that very day.\nThe mighty Son of Heaven could not save her,\nBut covered his face and helplessly watched his tears pour forth.\n\nCao Cao instructed the officials guarding the palace, “From now on, any imperial in-law or member of the imperial clan who enters the palace gates without my authorization shall be beheaded. If the guards are lax, they shall be guilty of the same crime.” He then assigned three thousand of his trusted men to serve as the Imperial Guard and placed them under Cao Hong’s command to keep watch. Cao Cao said to Cheng Yu, “Though Dong Cheng and the others have now been executed, Ma Teng and Liu Bei were also involved in this affair. They must be eliminated.”\n\nCheng Yu said, “Ma Teng has his army stationed in Xiliang and cannot be attacked lightly. You should send him a letter of reassurance so that he does not become suspicious, then lure him into the capital and deal with him there. As for Liu Bei, he is now in Xuzhou, with his forces deployed in mutually supporting positions. He, too, must not be underestimated. Moreover, Yuan Shao has stationed his troops at Guandu and constantly harbors designs against Xudu. If we march east against Liu Bei, he will certainly seek Yuan Shao’s aid. If Yuan Shao takes advantage of our absence to attack, how will we resist him?”\n\nCao Cao said, “No. Liu Bei is an outstanding man. If we do not attack him now and wait until his wings are fully grown, it will be difficult to deal with him quickly. Yuan Shao may be powerful, but he is suspicious and indecisive in everything he does. Why should we fear him?”\n\nWhile they were still discussing the matter, Guo Jia entered from outside. Cao Cao asked him, “I want to march east against Liu Bei, but I am concerned about Yuan Shao. What should I do?”\n\nGuo Jia said, “Yuan Shao is slow by nature and full of suspicion, while his advisers are mutually jealous. He is nothing to worry about. Liu Bei has only recently reorganized his army, and his men’s allegiance is not yet firm. If the Prime Minister leads an army east against him, a single battle will settle the matter.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted. “That is precisely what I had in mind.”\n\nHe then raised an army of two hundred thousand men, divided it into five columns, and marched on Xuzhou.\n\nWhen the scouts learned of this, they reported it to Xuzhou. Sun Qian first went to Xiapi to inform Guan Yu, then proceeded to Xiaopei to inform Liu Bei. Liu Bei consulted with Sun Qian and said, “Only by appealing to Yuan Shao for aid can we escape this danger.”\n\nLiu Bei therefore wrote a letter and sent Sun Qian to Hebei. Sun Qian first went to see Tian Feng, explained the entire situation, and asked him for an introduction. Tian Feng immediately brought Sun Qian in to see Yuan Shao and presented the letter. Yuan Shao appeared haggard, and his clothing and cap were in disorder.\n\nTian Feng asked, “My lord, why do you look like this today?”\n\n“I am about to die!” Yuan Shao replied.\n\n“Why does my lord say such a thing?”\n\n“I have five sons, and the youngest is the only one who pleases me completely. Now he is suffering from scabies and is at death’s door. How could I have the heart to discuss any other matter?”\n\nTian Feng said, “Cao Cao has now marched east against Liu Bei, leaving Xuchang empty. If we send a righteous army into that void, we can protect the Son of Heaven above and rescue the common people below. Such an opportunity is not easily found. I ask only that my lord decide.”\n\n“I, too, know this is an excellent opportunity,” said Yuan Shao, “but my mind is in turmoil, and I fear something may go wrong.”\n\n“What is there to be troubled about?” Tian Feng asked.\n\n“Of my five sons, this one alone is exceptionally gifted. If anything should happen to him, my own life would be over.”\n\nYuan Shao firmly resolved not to send troops. He said to Sun Qian, “Return to Liu Bei and explain the reason. If matters do not go as he wishes, he may come and join me. I will find a way to assist him then.”\n\nTian Feng struck the ground with his staff and said, “At such a rare and precious moment, he throws away this opportunity because of an infant’s illness! The great cause is lost! How bitterly regrettable!” Stamping his feet, he heaved a long sigh and departed.\n\nWhen Sun Qian saw that Yuan Shao refused to send troops, he had no choice but to hurry back to Xiaopei through the night. He went to Liu Bei and gave him a full account of the matter. Liu Bei was greatly alarmed.\n\n“What are we to do now?” he asked.\n\nZhang Fei said, “Brother, do not worry. Cao Cao’s army has come from far away and is certain to be exhausted. We can take advantage of its recent arrival by raiding its camp first. In this way we can defeat Cao Cao.”\n\nLiu Bei said, “I have always regarded you as merely a brave warrior. Yet when you captured Liu Dai, you showed considerable skill in using strategy. This plan you now propose also accords with the principles of war.”\n\nHe therefore followed Zhang Fei’s advice and divided his troops for a raid on Cao Cao’s camp.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao was leading his army toward Xiaopei. As they marched, a violent wind suddenly arose. There was a sharp crack, and one of his toothed command standards snapped. Cao Cao at once ordered the army to halt, gathered his advisers, and asked whether the omen was auspicious or ominous.\n\nXun Yu asked, “From which direction did the wind come, and what color was the standard it broke?”\n\nCao Cao said, “The wind came from the southeast. It broke a toothed standard at the corner of the camp, and the standard was blue and red.”\n\nXun Yu said, “It portends nothing else: Liu Bei will certainly come to raid our camp tonight.”\n\nCao Cao nodded. Just then Mao Jie entered and said, “A moment ago a southeast wind arose and broke a blue-and-red toothed standard. What good or ill does my lord believe this foretells?”\n\n“What do you think?” Cao Cao asked.\n\n“In my humble opinion,” said Mao Jie, “it certainly foretells that someone will come to raid our camp tonight.”\n\nA later poet lamented:\n\nAlas, the imperial scion stood isolated and distressed,\nRelying wholly on divided forces to raid the enemy camp.\nBut how could he prevail when the broken standard gave warning?\nWhy did Heaven itself allow the treacherous hero to triumph?\n\nCao Cao said, “Heaven has given me warning. We must guard against the attack at once.” He divided his army into nine units, leaving only one unit ahead to set up a false camp while the other eight lay in ambush on every side. That night the moon shone faintly. Liu Bei took the left and Zhang Fei the right, advancing in two separate forces, while Sun Qian alone remained behind to defend Xiaopei.\n\nZhang Fei, believing his plan had succeeded, led his light cavalry in front and charged into Cao Cao’s camp. He saw only a few scattered soldiers and no great body of troops. Suddenly fires blazed up on every side and battle cries rang out together. Zhang Fei knew he had fallen into a trap and hastened out of the camp. Zhang Liao attacked from due east, Xu Chu from due west, Yu Jin from due south, Li Dian from due north, Xu Huang from the southeast, Yue Jin from the southwest, Xiahou Dun from the northeast, and Xiahou Yuan from the northwest. Eight armies closed in upon him.\n\nZhang Fei charged left and right, parrying attacks from both front and rear. The soldiers under his command had originally served in Cao Cao’s army, and when they saw how desperate the situation had become, they all surrendered. As Zhang Fei fought on, he encountered Xu Huang and battled fiercely with him, while Yue Jin came up from behind. Zhang Fei carved out a bloody path, broke through the encirclement, and escaped, with only a few dozen horsemen following him.\n\nHe wanted to return to Xiaopei, but the road had already been cut off. He considered heading for Xuzhou or Xiapi, but feared Cao Cao’s army would intercept him. Finding no other way, he had no choice but to head toward Mount Mangdang.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Bei led his force to raid the camp. Just as he approached its gate, thunderous battle cries erupted, and an army charged out behind him, cutting off half his troops. Xiahou Dun then arrived. Liu Bei broke through the encirclement and fled, but Xiahou Yuan pursued him from behind. Looking back, Liu Bei saw that only a little more than thirty horsemen remained with him.\n\nHe hurriedly attempted to return to Xiaopei, but he soon saw flames rising from within the city. He had no choice but to abandon Xiaopei and intended to head for Xuzhou or Xiapi. Yet he saw Cao Cao’s troops covering the hills and filling the countryside, blocking his way. Realizing that he had nowhere to go, Liu Bei thought, “Yuan Shao said, ‘If matters do not go as you wish, you may come and join me.’ I had better seek refuge with him for the time being and devise another sound plan later.”\n\nHe therefore fled toward the road to Qingzhou, but there he encountered Li Dian blocking his way. Alone on horseback, Liu Bei escaped across the open country and fled north, while Li Dian captured all the horsemen who had been following him.\n\nLiu Bei rode alone toward Qingzhou, covering three hundred li in a day. When he reached the walls of Qingzhou, he called for the gate to be opened. The gate officer asked his name and went to report to the Inspector. The Inspector was Yuan Shao’s eldest son, Yuan Tan. Yuan Tan had always respected Liu Bei, and when he heard that Liu Bei had arrived alone on horseback, he immediately opened the gate to welcome him. He received him in the government offices and questioned him closely about what had happened.\n\nLiu Bei gave a full account of his defeat and explained that he had come to seek refuge. Yuan Tan arranged for Liu Bei to stay at the posthouse and sent a letter to inform his father, Yuan Shao. At the same time, he dispatched troops from Qingzhou to escort Liu Bei. When Liu Bei reached the border of Pingyuan, Yuan Shao personally led his followers thirty li out from Ye Commandery to welcome him.\n\nLiu Bei bowed in thanks, and Yuan Shao hurriedly returned the courtesy, saying, “Yesterday, because my young son was ill, I failed to send aid, and the thought has left me deeply distressed and uneasy. Now that I have had the good fortune to meet you, the longing I have felt all my life is greatly comforted.”\n\nLiu Bei said, “I, the destitute and isolated Liu Bei, have long wished to enter your service, but the opportunity never arose. Now Cao Cao has attacked me, and my wife and children have all fallen into his hands. Knowing that you, General, welcome worthy men from every quarter, I have disregarded my shame and come directly to seek refuge with you. I beg you to accept me. I swear I will find a way to repay you.”\n\nYuan Shao was overjoyed. He treated Liu Bei with the greatest generosity, and together they went to Jizhou.\n\nThat same night, Cao Cao captured Xiaopei and immediately advanced to attack Xuzhou. Mi Zhu and Jian Yong were unable to hold the city and had no choice but to abandon it and flee. Chen Deng surrendered Xuzhou. Cao Cao’s great army entered the city, and after he had restored order among the people, he summoned his advisers to discuss the capture of Xiapi.\n\nXun Yu said, “Guan Yu is protecting Liu Bei’s wife and children and will defend the city to the death. If we do not take it quickly, I fear Yuan Shao may seize it first.”\n\nCao Cao said, “I have always admired Guan Yu’s martial skill and ability, and I want him in my service. We should send someone to persuade him to surrender.”\n\nGuo Jia said, “Guan Yu possesses a profound sense of honor and loyalty. He will certainly refuse to surrender. If we send someone to persuade him, I fear he may kill the envoy.”\n\nA man stepped out from below the command tent and said, “I have met Guan Yu before. I am willing to go and persuade him.”\n\nEveryone looked and saw that it was Zhang Liao.\n\nCheng Yu said, “Although Wenyuan has a prior acquaintance with Guan Yu, in my judgment, Guan Yu is not a man who can be persuaded with words. I have a plan that will leave him no path either forward or back. If Wenyuan then goes to persuade him, Guan Yu will surely submit to the Prime Minister.”\n\nIndeed:\n\nThe concealed bow is set to shoot the fierce tiger;\nThe fragrant bait is prepared to hook the giant turtle.\n\nWhat the plan was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 25\n\nGuan Yu Sets Three Conditions at Earthen Hill; Cao Cao Relieves the Siege of Baima\n\nNow Cheng Yu offered a plan: “Guan Yu is a match for ten thousand men. He cannot be taken without strategy. We should send some of Liu Bei’s soldiers who surrendered to us into Xiapi. They can tell Lord Guan that they have escaped back, then lie hidden in the city as our agents. Next, we lure Lord Guan out to battle, feign defeat, and draw him elsewhere. Our best troops can then cut off his retreat, after which we may persuade him to surrender.” Cao Cao followed his plan. He immediately ordered several dozen surrendered soldiers from Xuzhou to go straight to Xiapi and place themselves under Lord Guan’s command. Lord Guan took them for his former troops and kept them without suspicion.\n\nThe next day, Xiahou Dun led five thousand troops as the vanguard and came to challenge him. When Lord Guan refused to come out, Xiahou Dun sent men beneath the city walls to hurl insults at him. Lord Guan flew into a rage and led three thousand men and horses out of the city to fight Xiahou Dun. After some ten exchanges, Xiahou Dun wheeled his horse and fled. Lord Guan pursued him, while Xiahou Dun alternately fought and retreated. After chasing him about twenty miles, Lord Guan grew concerned that something might happen to Xiapi and turned his troops back. Suddenly a cannon boomed. Xu Huang appeared on the left and Xu Chu on the right, their two forces blocking the road. Lord Guan tried to force a way through, but the ambushers on both sides had a hundred powerful crossbows arrayed against him, and the arrows flew like locusts. Unable to pass, Lord Guan drew his troops back again, only to be engaged by Xu Huang and Xu Chu. Fighting with all his strength, Lord Guan drove the two men back and led his troops toward Xiapi, but Xiahou Dun blocked him once more and attacked.\n\nLord Guan fought until sunset, but with no road left by which to return, he had no choice but to lead his troops onto an earthen hill, where they encamped on the summit and rested for the moment. Cao Cao’s troops surrounded the hill on every side. From the heights, Lord Guan looked toward Xiapi and saw flames soaring into the sky. The soldiers who had pretended to surrender had secretly opened the city gates, allowing Cao Cao to lead his main army into the city. Cao Cao had ordered the fires lit solely to unsettle Lord Guan.\n\nSeeing fires rise in Xiapi, Lord Guan became alarmed. Several times during the night he charged down the hill, but each time he was driven back by volleys of arrows. At daybreak, just as he was preparing his troops for another charge down the hill, he suddenly saw a man galloping up. Looking closely, he saw it was Zhang Liao. Lord Guan went forward and said, “Wenyuan, have you come to fight me?” Zhang Liao replied, “No. Remembering the friendship between us from former days, I have come especially to see you.” He laid aside his saber, dismounted, and exchanged courtesies with Lord Guan, after which they sat on the summit. Lord Guan said, “Wenyuan, can it be that you have come to persuade me to surrender?” Zhang Liao said, “No. In the past, Elder Brother saved my life. How could I fail to save yours today?” Lord Guan asked, “Then do you intend to help me?” Zhang Liao replied, “Not that either.” Lord Guan said, “If you will not help me, then why have you come?”\n\nZhang Liao said, “No one knows whether Xuande is alive or dead, and neither is it known whether Yide has survived. Last night Duke Cao captured Xiapi, but neither the soldiers nor the people were harmed. He assigned men to guard Xuande’s family and forbade anyone to disturb them. Since he has treated them in this way, I have come especially to inform you.” Lord Guan said angrily, “You are saying this only to persuade me. Though I am now trapped with no way out, I regard death as a return home. Leave at once. I will go down the hill and fight.” Zhang Liao laughed loudly. “Will not the whole world laugh at you for saying such a thing?” Lord Guan said, “If I die upholding loyalty and righteousness, how could the world laugh at me?” Zhang Liao replied, “If you die now, you will be guilty of three offenses.” Lord Guan said, “Tell me what those three offenses are.”\n\nZhang Liao said, “When Imperial Uncle Liu and you first swore brotherhood, you vowed to live and die together. Now the Imperial Uncle has only just suffered defeat, yet you intend to die in battle. If he should reappear and seek your help, only to find you gone forever, would you not have betrayed the oath you swore in those days? That is your first offense. Imperial Uncle Liu entrusted his family to you. If you die in battle now, the two ladies will have no one to rely on, and you will have betrayed the weighty trust placed in you by the Imperial Uncle. That is your second offense. Your martial skill surpasses that of other men, and you are also well versed in the classics and histories. Yet instead of thinking how to join the Imperial Uncle in restoring the House of Han, you seek only to plunge into boiling water and walk through fire to display the courage of an ordinary brute. How can that be called righteousness? That is your third offense. Since you face these three offenses, I could not refrain from telling you.”\n\nLord Guan pondered for a while, then said, “You say I face three offenses. What would you have me do?” Zhang Liao replied, “Duke Cao’s troops surround you on every side. If you refuse to surrender, you will certainly die, and a futile death will accomplish nothing. It would be better to submit to Duke Cao for the present while seeking news of Imperial Uncle Liu. Once you learn where he is, you can go and join him. First, you will be able to protect the two ladies. Second, you will not violate the oath sworn in the Peach Garden. Third, you will preserve your useful life. These are three advantages. You should consider them carefully.”\n\nLord Guan said, “You have spoken of three advantages; I have three conditions. If the Prime Minister can accept them, I will lay aside my armor. If he does not, I would rather die bearing those three offenses.” Zhang Liao said, “The Prime Minister is broad-minded and magnanimous. What could he not tolerate? I would like to hear your three conditions.” Lord Guan said, “First, the Imperial Uncle and I swore an oath to support the House of Han together. Therefore, I will surrender only to the Emperor of Han, not to Cao Cao. Second, the two sisters-in-law must be supported with the Imperial Uncle’s stipend, and no one, high or low, may approach their gate. Third, as soon as I learn where Imperial Uncle Liu has gone, whether he is a thousand miles away or ten thousand, I must be free to take my leave. If even one of these three conditions is lacking, I will never surrender. Wenyuan, please report them at once.”\n\nZhang Liao agreed, mounted his horse, and returned to see Cao Cao. First, he explained that Lord Guan would surrender to the Han but not to Cao Cao. Cao Cao laughed. “I am the prime minister of the Han, so the Han and I are one. I can accept that.” Zhang Liao continued, “The two ladies ask to receive the Imperial Uncle’s stipend, and no one, high or low, is to approach their gate.” Cao Cao said, “I will give them twice the Imperial Uncle’s stipend. As for strictly barring all outsiders from their quarters, that is simply proper household discipline. Why should there be any question about it?” Zhang Liao then said, “As soon as he learns where Xuande is, he will go to him, no matter how far away.” Cao Cao shook his head. “If that is so, what use is there in my supporting Guan Yu? This condition is difficult to accept.” Zhang Liao said, “Have you not heard the distinction Yu Rang made between being treated as an ordinary man and being treated as a man of the realm? Liu Xuande has shown Guan Yu no more than great kindness. If the Prime Minister shows him still greater kindness and thereby wins his heart, why fear that Guan Yu will not submit to you?” Cao Cao said, “What you say is entirely right, Wenyuan. I will accept all three conditions.”\n\nZhang Liao returned to the hill and reported this to Lord Guan. Lord Guan said, “Even so, please ask the Prime Minister to withdraw his army for the moment, so that I may enter the city, see my two sisters-in-law, and tell them what has happened. After that, I will surrender.” Zhang Liao returned once more and relayed these words to Cao Cao. Cao Cao immediately gave orders for his army to withdraw ten miles. Xun Yu said, “You must not. I fear it may be a trick.” Cao Cao replied, “Guan Yu is a righteous man. He will not break his word.” He then led the army back. Lord Guan brought his troops into Xiapi. Seeing that the people were safe and undisturbed, he went directly to the residence to see his two sisters-in-law.\n\nWhen Ladies Gan and Mi heard that Lord Guan had arrived, they hurried out to welcome him. Lord Guan bowed at the foot of the steps and said, “It is my fault that my two sisters-in-law have suffered such alarm.” The two ladies asked, “Where is the Imperial Uncle now?” Lord Guan replied, “I do not know where he has gone.” They asked, “Second Brother, what do you intend to do now?” Lord Guan said, “I went out of the city and fought to the death, but was trapped on an earthen hill. Zhang Liao urged me to surrender, and I set three conditions. Cao Cao has agreed to them all. That is why he withdrew his troops and allowed me to enter the city. I did not know my sisters-in-law’s wishes, so I did not dare decide on my own.” The two ladies asked what the three conditions were. Lord Guan recounted them fully. Lady Gan said, “When Cao Cao’s army entered the city yesterday, we thought we would surely die. Yet not a hair on our heads was touched, and not a single soldier dared enter our gate. Since you have already given your word, why ask the two of us? We fear only that Cao Cao may refuse to let you seek the Imperial Uncle later.” Lord Guan said, “Do not worry, Sisters-in-law. I have my own plan.” The two ladies said, “Decide for yourself, Second Brother. There is no need to consult us women about everything.”\n\nLord Guan took his leave, then led several dozen horsemen to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao came out of the camp gate in person to receive him. Lord Guan dismounted, entered, and bowed, while Cao Cao hastily returned the courtesy. Lord Guan said, “As a defeated general, I am deeply grateful for the favor of being spared.” Cao Cao replied, “I have long admired your loyalty and righteousness, Yunchang. My good fortune in meeting you today fulfills the hopes of a lifetime.” Lord Guan said, “Wenyuan conveyed my three conditions, and the Prime Minister was kind enough to accept them. I trust you will not go back on your word.” Cao Cao said, “Once I have spoken, how could I break faith?” Lord Guan said, “If I learn where the Imperial Uncle is, I will go to him even if I must pass through flood or fire. When that time comes, I fear I may not have the opportunity to take my leave in person, and I humbly ask you to forgive me.” Cao Cao replied, “If Xuande is still alive, you must certainly go to him. I fear only that he may have died amid the chaos of battle. For now, set your mind at ease. There will still be time to search for news of him.”\n\nLord Guan bowed his thanks. Cao Cao held a banquet in his honor. The next day, Cao Cao withdrew his army and returned to Xuchang. Lord Guan prepared the carriages and equipment, invited his two sisters-in-law to board, and personally escorted their carriage on the journey. When they stopped for the night at a post station, Cao Cao sought to confuse the proper relationship between lord and subject by arranging for Lord Guan and his two sisters-in-law to share a single room. Lord Guan instead held a candle and stood outside the door from night until dawn without the slightest sign of weariness. Seeing him act in this way, Cao Cao respected and admired him all the more. Upon reaching Xuchang, Cao Cao assigned Lord Guan a residence. Lord Guan divided it into two courtyards and stationed ten veteran soldiers to guard the inner gate, while he himself lived in the outer quarters. Cao Cao brought Lord Guan to court to meet Emperor Xian, who appointed him General of the Household. Lord Guan thanked the emperor for his favor and returned home.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao gave a great banquet for all his advisers and warriors. He treated Lord Guan with the courtesy due a guest and invited him to take the seat of honor. He also presented him with damask and brocade, along with vessels of gold and silver. Lord Guan gave everything to his two sisters-in-law for safekeeping. From the time Lord Guan arrived in Xuchang, Cao Cao treated him with great generosity: a small banquet every three days and a grand banquet every five. He also gave Lord Guan ten beautiful women to serve him. Lord Guan sent them all inside the inner gate and ordered them to wait upon his two sisters-in-law. Every third day, he would bow outside the inner gate and respectfully ask after their well-being. Only after the two ladies had finished asking for news of the Imperial Uncle and said, “You may go now, Second Brother,” would Lord Guan dare withdraw. When Cao Cao heard of this, his admiration for Lord Guan knew no bounds.\n\nOne day, Cao Cao noticed that the green brocade battle robe Lord Guan wore had grown old. He had Lord Guan’s measurements taken, selected a rare brocade, and presented him with a new battle robe. Lord Guan accepted it and wore it beneath his clothes, but continued to wear the old robe over it. Cao Cao laughed and said, “Yunchang, why are you so frugal?” Lord Guan replied, “I am not being frugal. The old robe was given to me by Imperial Uncle Liu. When I wear it, it is as if I see my elder brother’s face. I dare not forget my elder brother’s old gift because of the Prime Minister’s new one, and so I wear the old robe on top.” Cao Cao sighed. “A truly righteous man!” Yet though he praised and admired him aloud, in his heart he was displeased.\n\nOne day, while Lord Guan was at his residence, someone suddenly reported, “The two ladies in the inner courtyard have collapsed to the ground weeping. We do not know why. General, please go in at once.” Lord Guan straightened his clothing, knelt outside the inner gate, and asked his two sisters-in-law why they were grieving. Lady Gan said, “Last night I dreamed that the Imperial Uncle had fallen into a pit. When I awoke, I discussed it with Lady Mi, and we thought he must now be beneath the Nine Springs. That is why we are weeping together.” Lord Guan replied, “Dreams cannot be trusted. This is only because you miss him so deeply. Please do not grieve.”\n\nAs they were speaking, a messenger happened to arrive from Cao Cao, inviting Lord Guan to a banquet. Lord Guan took leave of his two sisters-in-law and went to see Cao Cao. When Cao Cao saw tears on his face, he asked the reason. Lord Guan said, “My two sisters-in-law were weeping bitterly because they miss my elder brother. I could not keep my own heart from grieving.” Cao Cao smiled, consoled him, and repeatedly urged him to drink. When Lord Guan was drunk, he stroked his beard and said, “If a man lives unable to repay his country and instead betrays his elder brother, he is a man in vain!” Cao Cao asked, “Yunchang, do you know how many hairs are in your beard?” Lord Guan replied, “Several hundred, perhaps. Every autumn, I lose three or five hairs. In winter, I usually wrap it in a black gauze bag for fear it may break.” Cao Cao had a bag made of gauze and brocade and gave it to Lord Guan to protect his beard. The next day, at the morning audience, Lord Guan appeared before the emperor. Seeing a gauze-and-brocade bag hanging over Lord Guan’s chest, the emperor asked what it was. Lord Guan replied, “My beard is rather long, Your Majesty. The Prime Minister gave me this bag to hold it.” The emperor ordered him to let it down in the hall. It fell past his belly. The emperor said, “What a splendid lord of the beautiful beard!” From then on, everyone called him Lord of the Beautiful Beard.\n\nOne day, Cao Cao invited Lord Guan to a banquet. As the gathering ended, Cao Cao escorted him out of the residence and noticed that his horse was thin. Cao Cao asked, “Why is your horse so thin?” Lord Guan replied, “My unworthy body is rather heavy, and the horse cannot bear my weight. That is why it is always thin.” Cao Cao ordered his attendants to prepare another horse. A short while later, they led one out. Its body was the color of burning charcoal, and it had an exceptionally magnificent bearing. Cao Cao pointed to it and asked, “Do you recognize this horse?” Lord Guan said, “Can it be Red Hare, the horse Lü Bu used to ride?” Cao Cao replied, “It is.” He then gave the horse to Lord Guan, together with its saddle and bridle. Lord Guan bowed twice in thanks. Cao Cao was displeased and said, “I have repeatedly given you beautiful women, gold, and silk, yet you never bowed to me. Today I give you a horse, and you are so delighted that you bow twice. Why do you value an animal more than people?” Lord Guan replied, “I know this horse can travel a thousand miles in a day. Now that I have had the good fortune to receive it, if I learn where my elder brother is, I can see him within a single day.” Cao Cao was stunned and immediately regretted his gift. Lord Guan took his leave. A later poet sighed:\n\nHis might awed the Three Kingdoms, marking him a hero;\nHe split one house in two, so lofty was his honor.\nIn vain the treacherous minister plied him with hollow courtesies—\nHow could he know that Guan Yu would never submit to Cao?\n\nCao Cao asked Zhang Liao, “I have treated Yunchang generously, yet he always thinks of leaving. Why?” Zhang Liao replied, “Allow me to sound out his feelings.” The next day, he went to see Lord Guan. After they had exchanged courtesies, Zhang Liao said, “Since recommending you to the Prime Minister, I have never failed to speak on your behalf.” Lord Guan replied, “I am deeply grateful for the Prime Minister’s great kindness. But though my body is here, my heart remains with the Imperial Uncle, and I have never ceased thinking of him.” Zhang Liao said, “You are mistaken, Elder Brother. A man who cannot distinguish what carries greater or lesser weight in life is no true man. Xuande may not have treated you any better than the Prime Minister. Why, then, do you think only of leaving?” Lord Guan replied, “I know full well that Duke Cao has treated me with great generosity. But I received profound kindness from Imperial Uncle Liu and swore to die with him. I cannot betray him. I will not remain here in the end. But before I leave, I must accomplish some service to repay Duke Cao.” Zhang Liao asked, “If Xuande has already passed from this world, where will you go?” Lord Guan replied, “I would willingly follow him beneath the earth.”\n\nZhang Liao realized that Lord Guan could never be persuaded to stay, so he took his leave. He returned to Cao Cao and reported everything truthfully. Cao Cao sighed. “A man who serves a lord yet never forgets his original allegiance is truly a righteous man of the realm!” Xun Yu said, “He says he will leave only after rendering you service. If you give him no chance to perform any service, he may not leave so soon.” Cao Cao agreed.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande was with Yuan Shao, troubled day and night. Yuan Shao asked, “Xuande, why are you always so worried?” Xuande replied, “I have no news of my two younger brothers, and my wife and family have fallen into the hands of the traitor Cao. Above, I cannot repay my country; below, I cannot protect my family. How could I not be worried?” Yuan Shao said, “I have long intended to march on the capital at Xu. Now that spring has brought warm weather, it is the perfect time to raise an army.” He began discussing plans to defeat Cao Cao. Tian Feng remonstrated, “When Cao Cao was attacking Xuzhou, the capital at Xu lay empty, yet we failed to advance then. Now Xuzhou has fallen and Cao Cao’s troops are at the height of their strength. We must not underestimate the enemy. It would be better to hold out against him over the long term and wait for an opening before we act.”\n\nYuan Shao said, “Let me think about it.” He then asked Xuande, “Tian Feng advises me to hold my ground. What do you think?” Xuande replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor who deceives his sovereign. If Your Excellency does not punish him, I fear you will forfeit your righteous standing before the world.” Yuan Shao said, “Xuande’s words are excellent.” He then resolved to raise an army. Tian Feng remonstrated again. Yuan Shao angrily said, “You people play with words and despise military action, causing me to lose my righteous standing!” Tian Feng knocked his head against the ground and said, “If you refuse to heed my loyal counsel, the campaign will fail.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and wanted to have him beheaded. Xuande pleaded forcefully for Tian Feng, so Yuan Shao merely had him imprisoned. When Ju Shou learned that Tian Feng had been jailed, he gathered his kinsmen, distributed all his family wealth, and bade them farewell, saying, “I am leaving with the army. If we win, there will be no limit to our power and prestige; if we lose, I will not be able to preserve my own life!” Everyone shed tears as they saw him off.\n\nYuan Shao appointed his senior general Yan Liang as vanguard and sent him to attack Baima. Ju Shou remonstrated, “Yan Liang is narrow-minded. Though valiant, he cannot be entrusted with an independent command.” Yuan Shao said, “He is one of my foremost generals, not a man whom the likes of you can judge.” The main army advanced to Liyang, and Liu Yan, the governor of Dong Commandery, sent an urgent appeal to Xuchang. Cao Cao hurriedly convened a council to discuss raising troops to meet the enemy. When Lord Guan heard the news, he went to the prime minister’s residence and said to Cao Cao, “I hear the Prime Minister is raising an army. I wish to serve in the vanguard.” Cao Cao replied, “I would not presume to trouble you, General. If a need arises, I will come and ask you.” Lord Guan then withdrew. Cao Cao led out an army of one hundred fifty thousand, divided into three columns. On the march, he received repeated urgent dispatches from Liu Yan. Cao Cao personally took fifty thousand troops ahead to Baima and encamped beside an earthen hill. Looking into the broad, open plain beyond the hill, he saw Yan Liang’s vanguard of one hundred thousand elite troops drawn up in battle formation. Cao Cao was appalled. Turning to Song Xian, one of Lü Bu’s former generals, he said, “I have heard that you were a fierce general under Lü Bu. You may now go and fight Yan Liang.”\n\nSong Xian accepted the order, seized his spear, mounted his horse, and rode straight before the lines. Yan Liang sat on his horse beneath the standard at the camp gate, holding his saber crosswise. When he saw Song Xian approaching, Yan Liang gave a great shout and spurred forward to meet him. Before they had fought three exchanges, Yan Liang raised his saber and brought it down, cutting Song Xian dead before the lines. Cao Cao exclaimed in shock, “He is truly a valiant general!” Wei Xu said, “He has killed my comrade. Let me go avenge him!” Cao Cao gave permission. Wei Xu mounted his horse, took up his spear, and rode straight before the lines, loudly cursing Yan Liang. Without answering a word, Yan Liang engaged him. At the first exchange, he brought his saber down on Wei Xu’s head and split him from his horse. Cao Cao asked, “Who now dares face him?” Xu Huang immediately rode out and fought Yan Liang for twenty exchanges, but was defeated and returned to his own formation. All the generals trembled. Cao Cao withdrew his troops, and Yan Liang also led his army away.\n\nHaving lost two generals in succession, Cao Cao was deeply troubled. Cheng Yu said, “I can recommend one man capable of matching Yan Liang.” Cao Cao asked who it was. Cheng Yu replied, “No one but Lord Guan.” Cao Cao said, “I fear that once he has rendered me service, he will leave.” Cheng Yu replied, “If Liu Bei is alive, he must have gone to Yuan Shao. If you now have Yunchang defeat Yuan Shao’s army, Yuan Shao will certainly suspect Liu Bei and have him killed. Once Liu Bei is dead, where could Yunchang go?” Cao Cao was delighted and immediately sent someone to summon Lord Guan. Lord Guan went at once to take leave of his two sisters-in-law. They said, “Second Brother, while you are away, you may be able to learn some news of the Imperial Uncle.”\n\nLord Guan accepted their request and departed. Carrying his Green Dragon Saber, he mounted Red Hare and, accompanied by several attendants, rode straight to Baima to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao explained, “Yan Liang has killed two of my generals in succession, and his valor is irresistible. I have invited you here especially to discuss the matter, Yunchang.” Lord Guan said, “Allow me to observe him.” Cao Cao offered him wine. Suddenly a report came that Yan Liang was issuing a challenge. Cao Cao led Lord Guan up the earthen hill to watch. Cao Cao and Lord Guan sat while the other generals stood around them. Pointing to Yan Liang’s formation below the hill, with its bright banners, dense ranks of spears and sabers, and imposing order and discipline, Cao Cao said to Lord Guan, “How mighty are the men and horses of Hebei!” Lord Guan replied, “To my eyes, they are nothing but clay chickens and pottery dogs.” Cao Cao pointed again. “The man beneath the commander’s canopy, wearing an embroidered robe and golden armor and sitting on horseback with saber in hand—that is Yan Liang.” Lord Guan raised his eyes and looked. Then he said to Cao Cao, “In my eyes, Yan Liang is no more than a head offered for sale with a marker stuck in it!” Cao Cao replied, “You must not underestimate him.” Lord Guan rose and said, “Though I have little ability, I am willing to enter his army of ten thousand, take his head, and present it to the Prime Minister.” Zhang Liao said, “There are no idle boasts in the army. Yunchang, you must not be careless.”\n\nLord Guan sprang resolutely onto his horse. Holding the Green Dragon Saber low and backward, he galloped down the hill, his phoenix eyes wide and his silkworm brows raised straight up. He charged directly into the enemy formation, and the Hebei troops split before him like waves parting. Lord Guan rode straight for Yan Liang. Yan Liang was beneath his commander’s canopy. Seeing Lord Guan charge toward him, he was just about to ask who he was, but Lord Guan’s Red Hare was so swift that it had already reached him. Caught unprepared, Yan Liang was struck by a single thrust of Yunchang’s saber and fell beneath his horse. Lord Guan immediately dismounted, cut off Yan Liang’s head, tied it beneath Red Hare’s neck, leaped back onto the horse, and rode out of the formation with saber in hand as though passing through deserted ground. The Hebei officers and soldiers were terrified and fell into disorder without even fighting. Cao Cao’s troops seized the opportunity to attack. The dead were beyond counting, and immense numbers of horses, weapons, and other equipment were captured. Lord Guan spurred his horse back up the hill, where all the generals congratulated him. He presented Yan Liang’s head to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “General, you are truly a divine warrior!” Lord Guan replied, “What I have done is hardly worth mentioning. My younger brother Zhang Yide can take the head of a senior general from within an army of a million as easily as reaching into a bag to retrieve an object.” Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. Turning to those around him, he said, “If you encounter Zhang Yide in the future, you must not underestimate him.” He ordered them to write this inside the flaps of their robes so they would remember it.\n\nMeanwhile, Yan Liang’s defeated troops fled back and met Yuan Shao halfway. They reported that a valiant general with a red face and long beard, wielding a great saber, had ridden alone into their formation, slain Yan Liang, and ridden away, causing their crushing defeat. Yuan Shao asked in shock, “Who was this man?” Ju Shou said, “It must have been Guan Yunchang, Liu Xuande’s younger brother.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. Pointing at Xuande, he said, “Your brother has slain my beloved general! You must have conspired with him. What use is there in keeping you alive?” He summoned the executioners and ordered them to drag Xuande out and behead him. Just so:\n\nWhen first they met, he sat among the honored guests;\nBut on this day, he nearly became a prisoner at the foot of the steps.\n\nWhether Xuande lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 26\n\nYuan Shao Loses Troops and Generals; Guan Yu Hangs Up His Seal and Leaves the Gold\n\nNow Yuan Shao wanted to execute Liu Bei. Liu Bei stepped forward calmly and said, “My lord, will you listen only to one side of the story and cast aside our former friendship? Since I became separated from my men in Xuzhou, I have not even known whether my second brother, Yunchang, is alive. There are many people in the world who resemble one another. Must every man with a red face and long beard be Guan Yu? Why does my lord not investigate?” Yuan Shao was a man with no fixed judgment. When he heard Liu Bei’s words, he rebuked Ju Shou, saying, “By mistakenly listening to you, I nearly killed a good man.” He again invited Liu Bei to sit in the command tent and discussed how to avenge Yan Liang. A man below the dais answered and stepped forward, saying, “Yan Liang was like a brother to me. Now that he has been killed by the villain Cao, how can I fail to avenge him?”\n\nLiu Bei looked at the man. He stood eight feet tall and had a face like a xiezhi. It was Wen Chou, the famous general of Hebei. Yuan Shao was delighted and said, “No one but you can avenge Yan Liang. I will give you one hundred thousand troops. Cross the Yellow River at once and pursue and destroy the villain Cao!” Ju Shou said, “You must not. The best policy now is to remain encamped at Yanjin and divide our forces at Guandu. If we rashly cross the river and some unexpected change occurs, none of our men will be able to return.” Yuan Shao angrily said, “All of you do nothing but slow the army’s resolve and drag matters out day after day, obstructing great affairs! Have you never heard that ‘in war, speed is precious’?” Ju Shou went out and sighed, “The man above is swollen with his own ambition, while those below strive only for achievement. O broad and endless Yellow River, shall I ever cross you again?” He then claimed illness and ceased attending the councils.\n\nLiu Bei said, “I have received great kindness from you, my lord, but have had no way to repay it. I wish to accompany General Wen: first, to repay your generosity, and second, to investigate the truth about Yunchang.” Yuan Shao was pleased and ordered Wen Chou and Liu Bei to command the vanguard together. Wen Chou said, “Liu Xuande is a repeatedly defeated general and will bring the army bad fortune. Since my lord insists that he go, I will give him thirty thousand troops and have him form the rear force.” Wen Chou therefore led seventy thousand troops ahead, while Liu Bei followed with thirty thousand.\n\nMeanwhile, when Cao Cao saw that Yunchang had slain Yan Liang, his admiration and respect for him increased greatly. He submitted a memorial to the court, which enfeoffed Yunchang as Marquis of Hanshou Village, and had a seal cast and presented to Lord Guan. Suddenly it was reported that Yuan Shao had sent his great general Wen Chou across the Yellow River and that he had already occupied the heights above Yanjin. Cao Cao first sent men to move the inhabitants to the west of the river, then personally led his troops to meet the enemy. He issued an order: the rear army was to become the vanguard, and the vanguard the rear; the grain and fodder were to go first, with the soldiers behind. Lü Qian said, “What is your intention in placing the grain and fodder ahead and the troops behind?” Cao Cao said, “When the provisions are in the rear, they are often plundered, so I have ordered them placed in front.” Lü Qian said, “But if the enemy comes upon them and seizes them, what will we do?” Cao Cao said, “Wait until the enemy arrives. I will know how to handle it then.”\n\nLü Qian remained doubtful and uncertain. Cao Cao ordered the provisions and baggage train to proceed along the river as far as Yanjin. Cao Cao was with the rear army when he heard shouting erupt from the vanguard. He quickly sent someone to investigate, and the man returned to report, “Wen Chou, the great general of Hebei, has arrived with his troops. Our men have all abandoned the grain and fodder and are fleeing in every direction. The rear army is still far away. What are we to do?” Pointing with his whip to two earthen mounds, Cao Cao said, “We can take temporary refuge there.” Men and horses hurried up the mounds. Cao Cao ordered the soldiers to remove their clothes and armor and rest for a while, and to turn all their horses loose. Wen Chou’s troops rushed upon them. The generals said, “The enemy is here! We must quickly gather the horses and retreat to Baimajin!” Xun You hurriedly stopped them and said, “This is precisely the bait with which we can lure the enemy. Why would you retreat instead?” Cao Cao quickly glanced at Xun You and smiled. Xun You understood his intention and said no more.\n\nAfter Wen Chou’s troops had seized the provision carts and equipment, they also came to snatch the horses. The soldiers abandoned their formations and became hopelessly mixed together. Cao Cao then ordered all his officers and troops to charge down from the earthen mounds and attack. Wen Chou’s army fell into great confusion. Cao Cao’s troops closed in and surrounded them, while Wen Chou stood his ground and fought alone. His soldiers trampled one another, and though Wen Chou tried to stop and restrain them, he could not. He had no choice but to turn his horse and flee. From atop the mound, Cao Cao pointed and said, “Wen Chou is a famous general of Hebei. Who can capture him?” Zhang Liao and Xu Huang spurred out together, shouting, “Wen Chou, do not flee!” Wen Chou looked back and saw the two generals overtaking him. He steadied his iron spear, took up his bow, fitted an arrow, and shot directly at Zhang Liao. Xu Huang shouted, “Enemy general, do not shoot!” Zhang Liao ducked his head and dodged, but the arrow struck his helmet and shot away its pin and tassel. Zhang Liao exerted himself and pursued again, but Wen Chou shot another arrow that struck his warhorse in the cheek. The horse dropped to its front knees, throwing Zhang Liao to the ground.\n\nWen Chou turned his horse and came back again. Xu Huang hurriedly whirled his great ax and intercepted him in combat. Then he saw all the troops behind Wen Chou arriving together. Realizing that he could not withstand them, Xu Huang turned his horse and withdrew. Wen Chou pursued him along the river. Suddenly he saw more than ten riders with banners fluttering in the wind. At their head, a general came galloping forward with a sword in hand. It was Guan Yunchang. He shouted, “Enemy general, do not flee!” He crossed horses with Wen Chou, but before they had fought three bouts, Wen Chou lost his nerve, turned his horse, and fled along the bend of the river. Lord Guan’s horse was swift. He caught up with Wen Chou and struck him from behind with one blow, cutting him down from his horse. From atop the earthen mound, Cao Cao saw Lord Guan kill Wen Chou and drove his entire force forward in a sweeping assault. More than half of the Hebei troops fell into the water, and Cao Cao recovered all the provisions and horses.\n\nYunchang led several riders charging east and west through the enemy. While the fighting was still underway, Liu Bei arrived behind them with thirty thousand troops. Scouts ahead learned what had happened and reported to Liu Bei, “Once again it was the red-faced, long-bearded man who killed Wen Chou.” Alarmed, Liu Bei swiftly spurred forward to look. Across the river, he saw a cluster of horsemen racing back and forth as if in flight, and on their banner were written the seven characters: “Guan Yunchang, Marquis of Hanshou Village.” Liu Bei silently thanked Heaven and Earth, saying, “So my brother truly is with Cao Cao!” He wanted to call out and meet him, but Cao Cao’s troops came surging forward in great numbers, so he had no choice but to withdraw his army. Yuan Shao brought up support at Guandu and established a fortified encampment. Guo Tu and Shen Pei went in to see Yuan Shao and said, “This time, too, it was Guan Yu who killed Wen Chou, yet Liu Bei pretends to know nothing.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and cursed, “How dare that big-eared traitor behave like this!”\n\nA short while later, Liu Bei arrived, and Yuan Shao ordered that he be dragged out and executed. Liu Bei said, “What crime have I committed?” Yuan Shao said, “You deliberately had your brother destroy another of my great generals. How can you say you are innocent?” Liu Bei said, “Allow me to say one thing before I die. Cao Cao has always feared and hated me. Now that he knows I am with you, my lord, he fears I will assist you. For that reason, he deliberately had Yunchang kill your two generals, knowing that you would certainly become angry. He is borrowing your hand to kill Liu Bei. I beg you, my lord, to think carefully about this.” Yuan Shao said, “Xuande’s words are right. You men nearly caused me to bear the infamy of murdering a worthy man.” He shouted for the guards to withdraw and invited Liu Bei to sit in the command tent.\n\nLiu Bei thanked him and said, “I have received the great favor of your magnanimity, my lord, yet I have no way to repay you. I wish to send a trusted man with a secret letter to Yunchang, informing him of Liu Bei’s whereabouts. He will certainly come here day and night with all speed to assist you, my lord, and together we can destroy Cao Cao and avenge Yan Liang and Wen Chou. What do you think?” Yuan Shao was delighted and said, “If I obtain Yunchang, he will be worth ten Yan Liangs and Wen Chous.” Liu Bei composed the letter, but there was still no one available to deliver it. Yuan Shao ordered his army to withdraw to Wuyang, where his linked camps stretched for several dozen li, and held his troops without moving. Cao Cao then ordered Xiahou Dun to lead troops in guarding the strategic pass at Guandu, while he himself returned with the army to the capital, Xudu. There he held a grand banquet for all his officers to celebrate Yunchang’s achievement. He said to Lü Qian, “The reason I formerly placed the provisions in front was to use them as bait for the enemy. Only Xun Gongda understood my intention.” Everyone sighed in admiration.\n\nIn the middle of the banquet, a sudden report arrived: “The Yellow Turbans Liu Pi and Gong Du are running rampant in Runan. Cao Hong has repeatedly fought them without success and begs that troops be sent to reinforce him.” When Yunchang heard this, he stepped forward and said, “I am willing to render such service as a dog or horse and destroy the bandits of Runan.” Cao Cao said, “Yunchang, you have established great merit, and I have not yet rewarded you generously. How could I trouble you to go campaigning again?” Lord Guan said, “I have been idle too long and am certain to fall ill. I ask to make one more campaign.” Admiring his spirit, Cao Cao assigned him fifty thousand troops, with Yu Jin and Yue Jin as his deputy generals, and ordered them to depart the next day. Xun Yu privately said to Cao Cao, “Yunchang intends to return to Liu Bei. If he learns any news of him, he will certainly leave. You must not keep sending him on campaign.” Cao Cao said, “After he earns merit this time, I will no longer send him against the enemy.”\n\nYunchang led his army toward Runan and established camp when they drew near. That night, two spies were captured outside the camp and brought in. Yunchang looked at them and recognized one of the two: it was Sun Qian. Lord Guan ordered everyone else away and asked Sun Qian, “Since we were scattered in the rout, I have heard nothing of your whereabouts. What are you doing here now?” Sun Qian said, “After escaping from the disaster, I wandered as far as Runan, where I was fortunate enough to be taken in by Liu Pi. Why are you now with Cao Cao, General? And are Ladies Gan and Mi both well?”\n\nLord Guan then recounted everything that had happened in full detail. Sun Qian said, “I recently heard that Lord Xuande is with Yuan Shao. I wished to go and join him but have not yet found an opportunity. Liu Pi and Gong Du have now submitted to Yuan Shao and are helping him attack Cao Cao. Fortunately, you have also come here, General, so they specially ordered this soldier to guide me and had me come as a spy to inform you. Tomorrow the two of them will pretend to be defeated in battle. You can then quickly escort the two ladies to Yuan Shao and reunite with Lord Xuande.” Lord Guan said, “Since my brother is with Yuan Shao, I will certainly go to him with all speed, day and night. I only regret that I killed two of Yuan Shao’s generals. I fear circumstances may now have changed.” Sun Qian said, “I will first go there and investigate the true situation, then return and report to you, General.” Lord Guan said, “If I can see my elder brother once more, I will not shrink even from ten thousand deaths. When I return to Xuchang this time, I will take my leave of Cao Cao.” That night, he secretly sent Sun Qian away.\n\nThe next day, Lord Guan led out his troops, and Gong Du put on his armor and came forth to battle. Lord Guan said, “Why have you men rebelled against the imperial court?” Gong Du said, “You are a man who has betrayed his lord. Why do you turn around and accuse me?” Lord Guan said, “How have I betrayed my lord?” Gong Du said, “Liu Xuande is with Yuan Benchu, yet you follow Cao Cao. Why is that?” Lord Guan said nothing more, but slapped his horse forward, brandishing his sword. Gong Du immediately fled, and Lord Guan pursued him. Gong Du turned and called back to Lord Guan, “The favor of one’s former lord must never be forgotten. You should advance quickly; I will yield Runan to you.” Lord Guan understood his meaning and drove his troops forward in a sweeping attack. Liu Pi and Gong Du pretended to lose and feigned defeat, then scattered and withdrew. Yunchang took possession of the commanderies and counties, restored order among the people, and returned with his army to Xuchang. Cao Cao went outside the city walls to welcome him and rewarded the soldiers for their service.\n\nAfter the banquet ended, Yunchang returned home and paid his respects to his two sisters-in-law outside their door. Lady Gan said, “Uncle, you have gone out with the army twice. Have you learned any news of the Imperial Uncle?” Lord Guan replied, “I have not.” After Lord Guan withdrew, the two ladies wept bitterly inside the doorway and said, “The Imperial Uncle must be dead! Second Brother fears that we sisters will grieve, so he is hiding the truth and will not tell us.”\n\nAs they were weeping, an old soldier who had accompanied the campaign heard their unceasing cries and called from outside the door, “My ladies, do not weep. Our lord is presently with Yuan Shao in Hebei.” The ladies asked, “How do you know?” The soldier said, “When I followed General Guan on campaign, someone said so on the battlefield.” The ladies urgently summoned Yunchang and reproached him, saying, “The Imperial Uncle has never failed you. Now you have received Cao Cao’s favor and have entirely forgotten your former loyalty. Why did you not tell us the truth?” Lord Guan knocked his head against the floor and said, “My brother truly is in Hebei now. I did not dare let you know, sisters-in-law, because I feared the news might leak out. This matter must be planned gradually and cannot be rushed.” Lady Gan said, “Uncle, you must make haste.” Lord Guan withdrew and pondered how he might leave, unable to sit or stand at ease.\n\nYu Jin had learned that Liu Bei was in Hebei and reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered Zhang Liao to sound out Lord Guan’s intentions. Lord Guan was sitting in distress when Zhang Liao entered and congratulated him, saying, “I heard that you learned news of Xuande while on the battlefield, elder brother, so I came especially to offer my congratulations.” Lord Guan said, “Though my former lord is alive, I have not yet been able to see him. What cause is there for joy?” Zhang Liao said, “How does your bond with Xuande compare with the bond between you and me?” Lord Guan said, “The bond between you and me is the friendship of companions. My bond with Xuande is friendship joined with brotherhood, and brotherhood joined with the bond between sovereign and minister. How can the two be discussed together?” Zhang Liao said, “Now that Xuande is in Hebei, will you go and follow him?” Lord Guan said, “How could I ever break the promise I made before? Wenyuan, you must convey my regards to the prime minister.” Zhang Liao returned and reported Lord Guan’s words to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “I have a plan of my own to keep him here.”\n\nAs Lord Guan was pondering the matter, it was suddenly reported that an old acquaintance had come to visit him. But when the visitor was invited in, Lord Guan did not recognize him. Lord Guan asked, “Who are you, sir?” The man replied, “I am Chen Zhen of Nanyang, a subordinate of Yuan Shao.” Lord Guan was greatly startled. He quickly dismissed everyone else and asked, “Sir, you must have some purpose in coming here.” Chen Zhen took out a sealed letter and handed it to Lord Guan. Lord Guan looked at it and saw that it was a letter from Xuande. In summary, it read:\nSince you and I swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden, we have vowed to die together. Why have you now abandoned me midway, casting aside kindness and severing loyalty? If you are determined to win rank and fame and seek wealth and honor, then I ask you to offer up my head and thereby complete your achievement! A letter cannot contain all I have to say. I await your command in death!\n\nWhen Lord Guan finished reading the letter, he wept bitterly and said, “It is not that I did not wish to seek my brother; I simply did not know where he was. How could I ever seek wealth and honor and betray our former oath?” Chen Zhen said, “Xuande longs for you most urgently. Since you have not betrayed your old oath, you should go and see him at once.” Lord Guan said, “A man who lives between Heaven and Earth but does not remain true from beginning to end is no gentleman. I made matters clear when I came, and I cannot fail to make them clear when I leave. I will now write a letter. Please deliver it first and inform my elder brother. Allow me to take leave of Cao Cao, and I will escort my two sisters-in-law to meet him.” Chen Zhen said, “What will you do if Cao Cao refuses permission?” Lord Guan said, “I would rather die. How could I consent to remain here much longer?” Chen Zhen said, “Write your reply quickly, so that Governor Liu need not continue waiting anxiously.” Lord Guan wrote in reply:\nI have heard that righteousness does not betray the heart, and loyalty does not seek death. Since my youth, I, Yu, have read books and gained a rough understanding of ritual and righteousness. Whenever I read the story of Yang Jiao’ai and Zuo Botao, I never fail to sigh repeatedly and shed tears. When I previously defended Xiapi, there was no stored grain within and no reinforcing army without. I wished to die at once, but because I bore the grave responsibility of protecting my two sisters-in-law, I did not dare cut off my head and cast away my body, thereby failing the trust placed in me. For that reason, I temporarily submitted myself, hoping for a later reunion. Only recently, upon reaching Runan, did I learn news of you, elder brother. I will immediately take leave of Cao Cao in person and escort my two sisters-in-law back. If I, Yu, harbor any disloyal intention, may gods and men destroy me together. Even if I laid bare my liver and drained my gall, paper and brush could not exhaust what is in my heart. The day when I may bow before you is near. I humbly beg you to understand and judge me truly!\n\nChen Zhen took the letter and returned. Lord Guan went inside and informed his two sisters-in-law, then immediately went to the prime minister’s residence to bow and take leave of Cao Cao. Knowing why he had come, Cao Cao hung a sign at the gate saying that he was unavailable to visitors. Lord Guan returned home disheartened and ordered the attendants who had followed him in former days to prepare the carts and horses and stand ready morning and evening. He instructed everyone in the household that all the gifts he had received were to be left behind and that not the smallest amount was to be taken away. The next day, he again went to the prime minister’s residence to offer his thanks and take leave, but the sign refusing visitors was again hanging at the gate. Lord Guan went there several times in succession but was never admitted. He then visited Zhang Liao’s house, intending to tell him of the matter, but Zhang Liao also claimed illness and would not come out. Lord Guan thought, “This means Prime Minister Cao will not allow me to leave. But my resolve to go is already fixed. How can I remain any longer?” He immediately wrote a letter thanking Cao Cao and taking his leave. In summary, it said:\nSince my youth, I, Yu, have served the Imperial Uncle, and we swore to live and die together. August Heaven and Sovereign Earth truly heard those words. When Xiapi fell, the three conditions I requested were graciously accepted. I have now learned that my former lord is presently in Yuan Shao’s army. When I recall the oath we made in former days, how could I permit myself to break it? Though new favors have been generous, old loyalty cannot be forgotten. I therefore respectfully submit this letter to announce my departure and humbly beg you to understand. Any remaining kindness I have not yet repaid, I ask to repay on another day.\n\nAfter finishing the letter, Lord Guan sealed it securely and sent a man to deliver it to the prime minister’s residence. At the same time, he took all the gold and silver he had received on various occasions, sealed each item, and placed everything in the storehouse. He hung the seal of the Marquis of Hanshou Village in the main hall and asked the two ladies to board their carriage. Lord Guan mounted the Red Hare, took the Green Dragon Saber in his hand, and led the attendants who had followed him in former days, escorting the carriages directly out through the northern gate. The gate officers tried to stop him. Lord Guan glared, held his sword crosswise, and gave a great shout. All the gate officers drew back. Once outside the gate, Lord Guan said to his followers, “Escort the carriages and go on ahead. If anyone pursues us, I will deal with him myself. You must not alarm the two ladies.” His followers pushed the carriage forward and set out along the main road.\n\nCao Cao was still discussing Lord Guan’s situation without having reached a decision when his attendants reported that Lord Guan had submitted a letter. Cao Cao immediately read it and exclaimed in alarm, “Yunchang has left!” Suddenly the officer guarding the northern gate came galloping in to report, “Lord Guan forced his way through the gate and departed. There were more than twenty people with carriages, equipment, saddles, and horses, all heading north.” Then someone from Lord Guan’s residence came to report, “Lord Guan sealed up all the gold, silver, and other gifts he had received. The ten beautiful women were left in separate inner chambers. His seal as Marquis of Hanshou Village was hanging in the main hall. He took none of the attendants assigned to him by the prime minister, but only his original followers and his personal baggage, and has left through the northern gate.” Everyone was astonished. One general stepped boldly forward and said, “Give me three thousand armored cavalry. I will capture Guan Yu alive and present him to the prime minister!” Everyone looked and saw that it was General Cai Yang. It was just as the verse says:\nSeeking to leave the sea dragon’s cavern ten thousand fathoms deep,\nHe meets three thousand wolf-and-tiger troops.\nCai Yang wished to pursue Lord Guan. What happened in the end will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 27\n\nThe Lord of the Splendid Beard Rides a Thousand Miles Alone; The Marquis of Hanshou Slays Six Generals at Five Passes\n\nNow, among Cao Cao’s generals, aside from Zhang Liao, only Xu Huang was especially close to Guan Yu, though all the others respected and admired him as well. Cai Yang alone resented Guan Yu, so when he heard that Guan Yu had left that day, he wanted to pursue and stop him. Cao Cao said, “He has not forgotten his former lord, and he has been perfectly open about his coming and going. He is a true man of honor. All of you should follow his example.” He then rebuked Cai Yang and ordered him not to pursue. Cheng Yu said, “Your Excellency treated Guan Yu with the greatest generosity, yet now he has left without taking his leave, offering only a few confused words on a scrap of paper and affronting your august authority. His offense is grave. If you allow him to return to Yuan Shao, it will be like giving wings to a tiger. Better to pursue and kill him, thereby eliminating future trouble.” Cao Cao said, “I gave him my word long ago. How can I break faith now? Each man serves his own lord. Do not pursue him.” He then said to Zhang Liao, “Yun-chang sealed up the gold and hung up his seal. Wealth and gifts could not sway his heart, nor could rank and salary alter his purpose. I deeply respect such a man. I imagine he has not gone far. I will show him one last kindness to preserve our friendship. Ride ahead and ask him to wait. I will see him off myself and give him traveling expenses and a campaign robe as a remembrance for the future.” Zhang Liao accepted the order and rode ahead alone. Cao Cao followed with several dozen horsemen.\n\nNow, Guan Yu’s Red Hare could travel a thousand li in a day, and normally no one could have caught him. But because he wished to escort the carriages and baggage train, he dared not give the horse its head and instead rode slowly with the reins in hand. Suddenly he heard someone behind him shout, “Yun-chang, wait!” Looking back, he saw Zhang Liao galloping toward him. Guan Yu ordered the carriage train and attendants to keep moving quickly along the main road. He himself reined in Red Hare, steadied the Green Dragon saber, and asked, “Wenyuan, have you come to pursue me and take me back?” Zhang Liao said, “No. The prime minister learned that you were making a long journey and wishes to see you off. He sent me ahead especially to ask Your Excellency to wait. He has no other intention.” Guan Yu said, “Even if the prime minister comes with his armored cavalry, I am prepared to fight to the death!” He then halted his horse on the bridge and watched. Cao Cao came galloping forward with several dozen riders, followed by Xu Chu, Xu Huang, Yu Jin, Li Dian, and the others.\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw Guan Yu sitting astride his horse on the bridge with saber held crosswise, he ordered his generals to rein in and form ranks on either side. Guan Yu saw that none of them carried weapons in their hands and only then felt reassured. Cao Cao said, “Yun-chang, why are you leaving in such haste?” Guan Yu inclined himself in the saddle and replied, “I informed Your Excellency before that my former lord was in Hebei, so I could not help but hurry to him. I went to your residence several times but was unable to gain an audience, so I left a letter of farewell, sealed up the gold, hung up the seal, and returned them to Your Excellency. I hope Your Excellency will not forget what you said in the past.” Cao Cao said, “I wish to earn the trust of all the world. How could I go back on my word? Fearing that you might lack funds along the way, I have specially prepared traveling expenses to see you off.” One of his generals at once held out a tray of gold from horseback. Guan Yu said, “I have repeatedly received your generous gifts and still have money left over. Keep this gold to reward your officers and men.” Cao Cao said, “This is merely a small recompense for a fraction of your great service. Why refuse it?” Guan Yu said, “My paltry efforts are hardly worth mentioning.” Cao Cao smiled and said, “Yun-chang, you are a righteous man without equal under Heaven. I regret that my fortune is too meager to keep you with me. Here is a brocade robe as a small token of my regard.” He ordered one of his generals to dismount and bring the robe forward in both hands. Guan Yu feared some sudden treachery and dared not dismount, so he used the tip of his Green Dragon saber to lift the brocade robe and drape it over himself. Reining his horse around, he called out his thanks: “I am grateful for the prime minister’s gift of this robe. We shall meet again another day.” He then rode off the bridge and headed north. Xu Chu said, “This man is outrageously discourteous. Why not seize him?” Cao Cao said, “He is one man on one horse, while we number several dozen. How could he not be suspicious? I have given my word, and he must not be pursued.” Cao Cao led his generals back to the city, sighing and thinking of Yun-chang all along the way.\n\nNo more of Cao Cao’s return. Guan Yu rode on to catch up with the carriages, but after traveling about thirty li, he still did not see them. Alarmed, Yun-chang spurred his horse and searched in every direction. Suddenly he saw a man on a hilltop shouting, “General Guan, please stop!” Yun-chang looked up and saw a young man in a yellow headscarf and brocade clothes, carrying a spear and riding a horse. A severed head hung beneath his horse’s neck, and he led more than a hundred foot soldiers who came hurrying forward. Guan Yu asked, “Who are you?” The young man threw down his spear, dismounted, and bowed to the ground. Fearing a trick, Yun-chang kept his horse reined in and his saber ready as he asked, “Brave man, state your name.” The young man replied, “I am from Xiangyang. My surname is Liao, my given name Hua, and my courtesy name Yuanjian. Because of the disorder in the realm, I became a wanderer and gathered a band of more than five hundred men, living by plunder. Just now my companion Du Yuan went down the mountain on patrol and mistakenly abducted the two ladies, carrying them up the mountain. I questioned their attendants and learned that they were the wives of Imperial Uncle Liu of the Great Han. I also heard that you, General, were escorting them nearby, so I immediately wished to bring them back down. Du Yuan spoke insolently, so I killed him. I now present his head to you and beg forgiveness.” Guan Yu asked, “Where are the two ladies?” Liao Hua said, “They are presently in the mountain stronghold.” Guan Yu ordered him to bring them down at once. Before long, more than a hundred men came forward surrounding the carriages. Guan Yu dismounted, set down his saber, clasped his hands before the carriage, and asked, “Were my two sisters-in-law frightened?” The two ladies said, “Had General Liao not protected us, Du Yuan would already have violated us.” Guan Yu asked those around them, “How did Liao Hua save the ladies?” The attendants replied, “After Du Yuan abducted them and took them up the mountain, he wanted to divide them between himself and Liao Hua, each taking one as his wife. Liao Hua asked about their origins and showed them the greatest reverence. Du Yuan refused to listen, so Liao Hua killed him.” Hearing this, Guan Yu bowed his thanks to Liao Hua. Liao Hua wished to have his men escort Guan Yu, but Guan Yu reflected that Liao Hua was still, after all, a remnant of the Yellow Turbans and was not a suitable traveling companion, so he politely declined. Liao Hua then respectfully offered him gold and silk, but Guan Yu refused those as well. Liao Hua bowed farewell and led his band back into the mountain valleys.\n\nYun-chang told his two sisters-in-law about the robe Cao Cao had given him, then urged the carriage train onward. At nightfall they stopped at a country estate to rest. The master of the estate came out to greet them. His hair and beard were entirely white. He asked, “What is your surname and name, General?” Guan Yu saluted him and said, “I am Guan, the younger brother of Liu Xuande.” The old man said, “Can you be Lord Guan, who slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Guan Yu said, “I am.” Overjoyed, the old man invited him into the estate. Guan Yu said, “There are also two ladies in the carriage.” The old man immediately summoned his wife and daughters to welcome them. When the two ladies reached the thatched hall, Guan Yu stood beside them with hands clasped. The old man invited him to sit, but Guan Yu said, “My honored sisters-in-law are seated above me. How could I dare sit?” The old man therefore had his wife and daughters invite the two ladies into the inner rooms and entertain them there, while he himself entertained Guan Yu in the thatched hall. Guan Yu asked the old man’s name. The old man said, “My surname is Hu and my given name is Hua. During Emperor Huan’s reign, I served as a Counselor at Court, but I retired from office and returned to my native village. I have a young son named Hu Ban, who serves as an aide under Wang Zhi, the governor of Xingyang. If you pass that way, General, I have a letter I would like you to deliver to my son.” Guan Yu agreed.\n\nAfter breakfast the next day, Guan Yu invited his two sisters-in-law to enter their carriage, took Hu Hua’s letter, bade his host farewell, and set out toward Luoyang. Ahead they came to a pass called Dongling Pass. The commander guarding it was named Kong Xiu, who led five hundred soldiers stationed on the earthen ridge. That day, when Guan Yu escorted the carriage train up the ridge, the soldiers reported his arrival to Kong Xiu, who came out of the pass to meet him. Guan Yu dismounted and exchanged salutations with Kong Xiu. Kong Xiu asked, “Where are you going, General?” Guan Yu said, “I have taken leave of the prime minister and am going to Hebei to find my elder brother.” Kong Xiu said, “Yuan Shao of Hebei is the prime minister’s enemy. Since you are going there, you must have a travel warrant from the prime minister.” Guan Yu said, “Because I had to leave in haste, I did not obtain one.” Kong Xiu said, “Since you have no warrant, I must send someone to report to the prime minister before I can let you pass.” Guan Yu said, “Waiting for such a report will delay my journey.” Kong Xiu said, “The regulations bind me. I have no choice.” Guan Yu said, “Then you will not let me through the pass?” Kong Xiu said, “If you wish to pass, leave the women and attendants here as hostages.” Enraged, Guan Yu raised his saber and moved to kill Kong Xiu. Kong Xiu retreated inside the pass, beat the drum to assemble his troops, donned his armor, mounted his horse, and charged down from the pass, shouting, “Do you dare try to get through?” Guan Yu ordered the carriage train to withdraw, then spurred his horse and raised his saber. Without another word, he rode straight at Kong Xiu. Kong Xiu leveled his spear and met him. The two horses crossed, and in a single exchange, Guan Yu’s steel saber flashed and Kong Xiu’s corpse fell beneath his horse. The soldiers fled. Guan Yu called, “Soldiers, do not run! I killed Kong Xiu only because I had no choice. This has nothing to do with any of you. Let your many mouths carry a message to Prime Minister Cao: tell him that Kong Xiu tried to harm me, and that was why I killed him.” All the soldiers bowed before his horse.\n\nGuan Yu then escorted the two ladies and their carriages through the pass and headed toward Luoyang. Soldiers had already reported the news to Han Fu, governor of Luoyang. Han Fu hurriedly assembled his officers to discuss the matter. His subordinate commander Meng Tan said, “Since he has no travel warrant from the prime minister, he is traveling without authorization. If we do not stop him, we will certainly be held responsible.” Han Fu said, “Guan Yu is ferociously brave. Both Yan Liang and Wen Chou were killed by him. We cannot oppose him by force; we must capture him through a stratagem.” Meng Tan said, “I have a plan. First, block the entrance to the pass with chevaux-de-frise. When he arrives, I will lead troops out to fight him, pretend to be defeated, and lure him into pursuing me. You can then shoot him with a concealed arrow. If Guan Yu falls from his horse, we will seize him and send him under guard to Xudu. We are certain to receive a great reward.” Their plan settled, a messenger reported that Guan Yu’s carriage train had arrived. Han Fu bent his bow, set an arrow to the string, and led a thousand troops to form ranks at the entrance to the pass. He called out, “Who comes there?” Guan Yu inclined himself in the saddle and said, “I am Guan, Marquis of Hanshou. I ask leave to pass through.” Han Fu said, “Do you have a travel warrant from Prime Minister Cao?” Guan Yu said, “I was pressed by urgent affairs and did not obtain one.” Han Fu said, “By the prime minister’s august command, I am stationed here to guard this place and specifically to inspect all spies coming and going. Anyone without a warrant is considered a fugitive.” Guan Yu said angrily, “Kong Xiu of Dongling Pass has already been killed by my hand. Do you also seek death?” Han Fu called, “Who will seize him for me?” Meng Tan rode out, whirling his twin sabers as he charged at Guan Yu. Guan Yu ordered the carriage train to withdraw and spurred forward to meet him. Before they had fought three exchanges, Meng Tan wheeled his horse and fled. Guan Yu pursued. Meng Tan had only intended to lure Guan Yu after him, but he had not expected Guan Yu’s horse to be so swift. Guan Yu had already caught him and cut him in two with a single stroke. Guan Yu reined around and returned. Han Fu, concealed beside the gate, drew with all his strength and loosed an arrow, striking Guan Yu squarely in the left arm. Guan Yu pulled the arrow out with his teeth. Blood flowed without stopping as he galloped straight at Han Fu, scattering the troops. Han Fu could not dodge in time. Guan Yu’s arm rose and his saber fell, cutting through his head and shoulder and striking him from his horse. Guan Yu routed the remaining soldiers and protected the carriage train.\n\nGuan Yu cut a strip of silk and bound up his arrow wound. Fearing an ambush along the way, he dared not remain long and traveled through the night toward Sishui Pass. The commander guarding the pass was a man from Bingzhou named Bian Xi, who was skilled with the meteor hammer. He had originally been a remnant of the Yellow Turbans, but later joined Cao Cao, who assigned him to guard the pass. When he heard that Guan Yu was approaching, he devised a plan. In Zhen’guo Temple before the pass, he concealed more than two hundred men armed with swords and axes. He intended to lure Guan Yu into the temple and, at the signal of a struck wine cup, have them kill him. Once all was arranged, he left the pass to welcome Guan Yu. When Guan Yu saw Bian Xi approaching to greet him, he dismounted to meet him. Bian Xi said, “Your fame shakes the world, General. Who does not revere you? Now you are returning to the Imperial Uncle, which fully displays your loyalty and righteousness!” Guan Yu recounted how he had killed Kong Xiu and Han Fu. Bian Xi said, “You were right to kill them, General. When I see the prime minister, I will explain the truth on your behalf.” Guan Yu was delighted. They mounted together, passed through Sishui Pass, and dismounted before Zhen’guo Temple. The monks rang the bell and came out to welcome them. Zhen’guo Temple had originally been an imperial monastery established under Emperor Ming of Han, and it housed more than thirty monks. Among them was one from Guan Yu’s native district whose religious name was Pujing. Pujing had already learned of Bian Xi’s plot. He came forward to salute Guan Yu and said, “General, how many years has it been since you left east of Pu?” Guan Yu said, “Nearly twenty years.” Pujing said, “Do you still recognize this poor monk?” Guan Yu said, “I have been away from home for many years and do not recognize you.” Pujing said, “My family home and yours were separated by only a single river.” When Bian Xi heard Pujing speaking of their old ties as fellow townsmen, he feared the secret might be leaked and rebuked him: “I wish to invite the general to a banquet. Why should a monk like you talk so much?” Guan Yu said, “That is not so. When men from the same hometown meet, how can they fail to speak of old times?”\n\nPujing invited Guan Yu to the abbot’s quarters for tea. Guan Yu said, “The two ladies are in the carriage. Please serve them tea first.” Pujing ordered tea brought first to the ladies, then invited Guan Yu into the abbot’s quarters. Pujing lifted the monastic knife he wore with one hand and signaled Guan Yu with his eyes. Understanding him, Guan Yu ordered his attendants to carry his saber and follow closely. Bian Xi invited Guan Yu to the banquet in the Dharma Hall. Guan Yu said, “Master Bian, have you invited me here with good intentions, or with evil ones?” Before Bian Xi could answer, Guan Yu caught sight of armed men concealed behind the wall hangings. He shouted at Bian Xi, “I took you for a good man! How dare you do this?” Knowing that the plot had been exposed, Bian Xi cried, “Men, strike!” Just as the men were about to attack, Guan Yu drew his sword and cut them down. Bian Xi fled from the hall and ran around the gallery. Guan Yu threw aside his sword, seized his great saber, and pursued him. Bian Xi secretly drew his meteor hammer and hurled it at Guan Yu. Guan Yu knocked the hammer aside with his saber, rushed after Bian Xi, and split him in two with one stroke. He then immediately turned back to see to his two sisters-in-law. Soldiers had already surrounded them, but when they saw Guan Yu return, they fled in every direction. Guan Yu drove them off, then thanked Pujing, saying, “Had it not been for you, Master, I would have been harmed by that villain.” Pujing said, “This place will no longer tolerate this poor monk. I will gather my robe and alms bowl and wander elsewhere. We shall meet again if fate allows. Take care, General.” Guan Yu thanked him, protected the carriage train, and set out toward Xingyang.\n\nWang Zhi, governor of Xingyang, was related to Han Fu by marriage. When he heard that Guan Yu had killed Han Fu, he plotted to murder Guan Yu in secret and sent men to guard the entrance to the pass. When Guan Yu arrived, Wang Zhi went out to meet him with a cheerful smile. Guan Yu explained that he was searching for his elder brother. Wang Zhi said, “You have been hurrying along the road, General, and the ladies must be weary from riding in the carriage. Please enter the city and rest for the night at the posthouse. It will not be too late to resume your journey tomorrow.” Seeing that Wang Zhi appeared extremely cordial, Guan Yu escorted his two sisters-in-law into the city. Everything had been prepared at the posthouse. Wang Zhi invited Guan Yu to a banquet, but Guan Yu declined to attend, so Wang Zhi had the banquet dishes sent to the posthouse. Weary from the hardships of the road, Guan Yu invited his two sisters-in-law to finish their meal and settle down to rest in the main room. He ordered the attendants to find places to sleep and feed the horses well. Guan Yu also removed his armor and lay down to rest.\n\nNow Wang Zhi secretly summoned his aide Hu Ban and gave him this order: “Guan Yu has deserted the prime minister, and along the way he has killed a governor as well as officers guarding the passes. His crimes deserve nothing less than death! His martial prowess makes him difficult to oppose. Tonight, assemble one thousand soldiers and surround the posthouse, each man carrying a torch. At the third watch, set fire to it from every side. No matter who is inside, burn them all to death! I will personally lead troops to support you.” Hu Ban accepted the order, assembled the soldiers, and secretly carried dry firewood and kindling to the entrance of the posthouse, planning to act at the appointed hour. Hu Ban thought, “I have long heard the name of Guan Yun-chang, but I do not know what he looks like. I will go and take a look.” He went into the posthouse and asked an attendant, “Where is General Guan?” The attendant replied, “He is the man reading in the main hall.” Hu Ban quietly approached the front of the hall and saw Guan Yu stroking his beard with his left hand as he leaned over a low table and read by lamplight. At the sight, Hu Ban involuntarily exclaimed, “Truly, he is a godlike man!” Guan Yu asked who was there. Hu Ban entered and bowed, saying, “I am Hu Ban, an aide under the governor of Xingyang.” Guan Yu said, “Can you be the son of Hu Hua, who lives outside Xudu?” Hu Ban said, “I am.” Guan Yu called an attendant to take the letter from his baggage and give it to Hu Ban. After reading it, Hu Ban sighed, “I nearly killed a loyal and worthy man by mistake!” He then secretly warned Guan Yu, saying, “Wang Zhi harbors wicked intentions and means to harm you, General. He has secretly ordered men to surround the posthouse on every side and plans to set it afire at the third watch. I will go ahead now and open the city gate. You must prepare quickly and leave the city.” Guan Yu was greatly alarmed. He hurriedly donned his armor, took up his saber, and mounted his horse. He invited his two sisters-in-law into their carriage, and the entire party left the posthouse. Sure enough, they saw soldiers waiting with torches in their hands. Guan Yu hurried to the city wall and found the gate already open. He urged the carriage train swiftly out of the city. Hu Ban returned to set the fire. Guan Yu had traveled less than a few li when torches blazed behind him and troops came galloping in pursuit. Wang Zhi rode at their head, shouting, “Guan Yu, stop!” Guan Yu reined in his horse and cursed him: “Wretch! I have no grudge against you. Why did you order men to burn me alive?” Wang Zhi spurred his horse, leveled his spear, and charged straight at Guan Yu. Guan Yu struck him across the waist with one stroke of his saber, cutting him in two. He then scattered all the pursuing troops. Guan Yu urged the carriage train onward at speed, filled with gratitude to Hu Ban throughout the journey.\n\nWhen they reached the border of Huazhou, someone reported their arrival to Liu Yan. Liu Yan led several dozen riders out from the city to welcome him. Guan Yu inclined himself in the saddle and said, “Governor, have you been well since we last met?” Liu Yan said, “Where are you going now?” Guan Yu said, “I have taken leave of the prime minister and am going to find my elder brother.” Liu Yan said, “Xuande is with Yuan Shao, and Yuan Shao is the prime minister’s enemy. How can he allow you to go there?” Guan Yu said, “We agreed upon this in the past.” Liu Yan said, “The pass at the Yellow River crossing is now held by Qin Qi, a subordinate of Xiahou Dun. I fear he will not allow you through.” Guan Yu said, “Can you provide me with a boat, Governor?” Liu Yan said, “Although there are boats, I do not dare provide one.” Guan Yu said, “When I killed Yan Liang and Wen Chou, I also delivered you from danger. Why do you now refuse me when I ask for a single ferryboat?” Liu Yan said, “I only fear that if Xiahou Dun learns of it, he will certainly punish me.” Guan Yu saw that Liu Yan was a useless man and urged the carriage train onward by himself. When they reached the Yellow River crossing, Qin Qi led troops out and demanded, “Who comes there?” Guan Yu said, “I am Guan, Marquis of Hanshou.” Qin Qi asked, “Where do you intend to go?” Guan Yu said, “I wish to enter Hebei to find my elder brother, Liu Xuande. I respectfully ask passage across the river.” Qin Qi said, “Where is the prime minister’s written authorization?” Guan Yu said, “I am not subject to the prime minister’s command. What authorization would I have?” Qin Qi said, “By General Xiahou’s order, I guard this pass. Even if you sprouted wings, you could not fly across!” Guan Yu said angrily, “Do you know what happened to those who blocked me along the road?” Qin Qi said, “You have only killed nameless junior officers. Do you dare kill me?” Guan Yu said furiously, “How do you compare with Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Enraged, Qin Qi spurred his horse, raised his saber, and charged straight at Guan Yu. Their horses crossed, and in a single exchange Guan Yu’s saber rose and Qin Qi’s head fell. Guan Yu said, “The man who opposed me is dead. The rest of you need not panic or flee. Quickly prepare a boat and take me across the river.” The soldiers hastily poled a boat to the bank. Guan Yu invited his two sisters-in-law aboard and crossed the river. Once across the Yellow River, they were in Yuan Shao’s territory. Guan Yu had passed through five barriers and slain six generals. A later poet lamented:\n\nHe sealed the gold and hung his seal, then left the Han prime minister;\nSeeking his brother, he gazed afar and took the distant road.\nOn Red Hare he traveled a thousand li;\nWith Green Dragon laid low, he passed five barriers.\nHis loyalty and honor surged through Heaven and Earth;\nFrom this time on, the hero’s name shook all the realm.\nRiding alone and slaying generals, he had no equal;\nThrough ages past and present, brush and ink preserve his fame.\n\nGuan Yu sighed to himself in the saddle, “I did not wish to kill men all along the road, but circumstances gave me no choice. When Lord Cao learns of this, he will surely think me an ingrate who betrayed his kindness.” As they traveled on, a lone rider suddenly approached from the north, shouting, “Yun-chang, wait!” Guan Yu reined in his horse and looked. It was Sun Qian. Guan Yu said, “What has happened since we parted in Runan?” Sun Qian said, “After you withdrew your troops, General, Liu Pi and Gong Du recaptured Runan. They sent me to Hebei to form an alliance with Yuan Shao and invite Xuande to join them in a plan to defeat Cao Cao. But unexpectedly, the officers and generals in Hebei are all jealous of one another. Tian Feng is still in prison; Ju Shou has been dismissed and is not employed; Shen Pei and Guo Tu each struggle for power; and Yuan Shao is suspicious and indecisive, unable to settle on any course. Imperial Uncle Liu and I discussed a plan for him to escape first. The Imperial Uncle has now gone to Runan to join Liu Pi. Fearing that you might not know this, go instead to Yuan Shao, and perhaps be harmed by him, he specially sent me to meet you along the road. Fortunately, I have found you here. You should hurry to Runan and rejoin the Imperial Uncle.” Guan Yu had Sun Qian pay his respects to the ladies. They asked what had happened, and Sun Qian gave them a full account: “Yuan Shao twice intended to behead the Imperial Uncle. Fortunately, he has now escaped and gone to Runan. You may go there and be reunited with him.” Both ladies covered their faces and wept. Following Sun Qian’s advice, Guan Yu did not continue into Hebei but headed straight for Runan. As they traveled, dust suddenly rose behind them and a body of troops came galloping in pursuit. At their head, Xiahou Dun shouted, “Guan Yu, stop!” Truly:\n\nSix generals barred the passes, only to meet their deaths;\nNow one more army blocks the road and challenges him again.\n\nHow Guan Yu escaped will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 28\n\nCai Yang Is Slain and the Brothers’ Doubts Dispelled; Lord and Vassals Reunite at the Ancient City\n\nMeanwhile, Guan Yu and Sun Qian were escorting his two sisters-in-law toward Runan when, unexpectedly, Xiahou Dun came racing after them with more than two hundred horsemen. Sun Qian continued ahead, guarding the carriages and baggage. Guan Yu wheeled around, reined in his horse, rested a hand on his saber, and demanded, “By pursuing me, you betray the Chancellor’s magnanimity.” Xiahou Dun replied, “The Chancellor sent no written order to notify us. You have killed men along the road and even slain one of my officers. Your insolence has gone too far! I have come expressly to capture you and deliver you to the Chancellor for judgment!”\n\nWith that, he spurred his horse forward, leveled his spear, and prepared to fight. Just then, a lone rider came galloping up from behind, shouting, “You must not fight Yun Chang!” Guan Yu held his reins and did not move. The messenger took an official document from inside his robe and said to Xiahou Dun, “The Chancellor honors General Guan for his loyalty and righteousness. Fearing that he might be stopped at the passes along the road, he sent me with this document to circulate everywhere.” Xiahou Dun said, “Guan has killed the officers and soldiers guarding the passes along the way. Does the Chancellor know that?” The messenger replied, “That he does not know.” Xiahou Dun said, “Then I will merely capture him alive and take him before the Chancellor. The Chancellor can release him himself.” Guan Yu angrily cried, “Do you think I fear you?” He spurred forward with saber in hand and charged straight at Xiahou Dun.\n\nXiahou Dun raised his spear and met him. Their horses crossed, and they had fought fewer than ten bouts when another rider suddenly came galloping up, shouting, “Generals, stop for a moment!” Xiahou Dun lowered his spear and asked the messenger, “Has the Chancellor ordered Guan’s arrest?” The messenger replied, “No. The Chancellor feared the generals guarding the passes might obstruct General Guan, so he sent me as well, rushing here with an official document ordering that he be allowed through.” Xiahou Dun said, “Does the Chancellor know he has killed men along the road?” The messenger answered, “He does not.” Xiahou Dun said, “Since he does not know of the killings, Guan cannot be released.” He ordered his soldiers to surround Guan Yu. Guan Yu flew into a rage and brandished his saber to meet them.\n\nThe two were just about to clash when a man galloped in from behind the formation and shouted, “Yun Chang! Yuanrang! Stop fighting!” Everyone looked and saw that it was Zhang Liao. Both men reined in their horses. Zhang Liao rode forward and said, “I bear the Chancellor’s honored command. Having heard that Yun Chang has cut his way through the passes and slain their officers, the Chancellor feared he might meet further obstruction along the road. He therefore sent me expressly to notify every pass to let him proceed freely.” Xiahou Dun said, “Qin Qi was Cai Yang’s nephew. Cai Yang entrusted Qin Qi to my command, and now Guan has killed him. How can he possibly let the matter rest?” Zhang Liao said, “I will explain it to General Cai myself. Since the Chancellor has magnanimously ordered that Yun Chang be allowed to leave, none of you may thwart his intention.” Xiahou Dun had no choice but to order his troops to withdraw. Zhang Liao asked, “Where do you intend to go now, Yun Chang?” Guan Yu replied, “I have heard that my elder brother is no longer with Yuan Shao. I will now search the whole realm for him.” Zhang Liao said, “Since Xuande’s whereabouts are still unknown, why not return and see the Chancellor once more?” Guan Yu laughed. “How could I possibly do that? Wenyuan, when you return to the Chancellor, please apologize to him on my behalf.” With that, he exchanged a salute with Zhang Liao and took his leave.\n\nZhang Liao and Xiahou Dun then led their troops back. Guan Yu caught up with the carriages and told Sun Qian what had happened. The two rode side by side. After several days’ travel, they were suddenly caught in a torrential rain, and all their baggage was soaked. In the distance, they saw a manor beside a ridge. Guan Yu led the carriages there to ask for lodging. An old man came out of the manor to welcome them. Guan Yu fully explained why they had come. The old man said, “My surname is Guo and my given name is Chang. My family has lived here for generations. I have long heard of your great name, and I am fortunate to behold you and pay my respects.” He had a sheep slaughtered and wine prepared for his guests, then invited the two ladies to rest in the rear hall. Guo Chang accompanied Guan Yu and Sun Qian as they drank in the thatched hall, while their baggage was dried by the fire and their horses were fed.\n\nAt dusk, a young man suddenly appeared, leading several others into the manor, and went straight into the thatched hall. Guo Chang called out, “My son, come pay your respects to the general.” He then said to Guan Yu, “This is my foolish son.” Guan Yu asked where he had been. Guo Chang replied, “He has just returned from hunting.” After greeting Guan Yu, the young man left the hall. Guo Chang began to weep and said, “This old man’s family tradition is farming and study. I have only this one son, yet he neglects our proper occupation and devotes himself entirely to roaming and hunting. He is the misfortune of our house!” Guan Yu said, “In these troubled times, if he becomes skilled in martial arts, he may still win rank and fame. Why call him a misfortune?” Guo Chang replied, “If he were willing to study martial arts, he would be a young man with ambition. But now he cares only for reckless wandering and stops at nothing. That is why this old man worries!”\n\nGuan Yu also sighed. Late that night, Guo Chang took his leave. Guan Yu and Sun Qian were about to go to sleep when they suddenly heard horses neighing and men shouting in the rear courtyard. Guan Yu quickly called his attendants, but none answered, so he and Sun Qian took up their swords and went to investigate. They saw Guo Chang’s son lying on the ground and crying out, while their attendants were brawling with the manor servants. Guan Yu asked what had happened. One attendant replied, “This man came to steal Red Hare, but the horse kicked him down. We heard his cries and got up to investigate, but the manor servants came and started fighting with us.” Guan Yu angrily cried, “How dare this petty thief try to steal my horse!”\n\nHe was just about to take action when Guo Chang hurried over and pleaded, “My unworthy son has committed this wicked deed and deserves ten thousand deaths! But my old wife dotes on him above all else. I beg the general, in your benevolence, to forgive him!” Guan Yu said, “This son of yours is indeed unworthy. What you said earlier was true: no one knows a son better than his father. For your sake, old sir, I will pardon him for now.” He ordered his attendants to watch the horse carefully, dismissed the manor servants, and returned with Sun Qian to rest in the thatched hall. The next day, Guo Chang and his wife came and bowed before the hall, saying, “Our wretched son offended your mighty dignity. We are deeply grateful for the general’s merciful forgiveness.” Guan Yu ordered that the son be summoned. “I will admonish him with proper words.” Guo Chang replied, “During the fourth watch, he again led away several scoundrels, and I do not know where they have gone.”\n\nGuan Yu thanked Guo Chang and took his leave. He helped his two sisters-in-law into their carriage, left the manor, and rode beside Sun Qian, guarding the carriages as they followed a mountain road. Before they had gone thirty li, more than a hundred men poured out from behind the mountain, led by two riders. The man in front wore a yellow turban on his head and a battle robe on his body; the one behind him was Guo Chang’s son. The yellow-turbaned man cried, “I was an officer under Zhang Jue, the General of Heaven! You travelers, leave Red Hare at once, and I will let you pass!” Guan Yu laughed loudly. “Ignorant, raving bandit! Since you followed Zhang Jue in rebellion, do you know the names of the three brothers Liu, Guan, and Zhang?” The man in the yellow turban replied, “I have only heard that the red-faced man with the long beard is named Guan Yun Chang, but I have never seen his face. Who are you?”\n\nGuan Yu rested his saber and sat motionless on his horse. He loosened the bag protecting his beard and displayed his long whiskers. The man tumbled from his saddle, seized Guo Chang’s son by the hair, and presented him on his knees before Guan Yu’s horse. Guan Yu asked the man his name. He replied, “My surname is Pei and my given name is Yuanshao. Since Zhang Jue’s death, I have had no master. I gathered a band in the mountains and forests and have temporarily been hiding here. Early this morning, this wretch came and reported, ‘A traveler riding a horse that can cover a thousand li has lodged at my home.’ So he invited me to come and seize the horse. I never imagined I would encounter the general.” Guo Chang’s son prostrated himself and begged for his life. Guan Yu said, “For your father’s sake, I will spare your life!”\n\nGuo Chang’s son fled in terror, clutching his head. Guan Yu asked Pei Yuanshao, “Since you did not know my face, how did you know my name?” Pei Yuanshao replied, “Twenty li from here is a place called Crouching Ox Mountain. On the mountain lives a man from west of the passes whose surname is Zhou and whose given name is Cang. His arms have the strength of a thousand jin. He has broad ribs, a curling beard, and an imposing appearance. He was originally an officer under Zhang Bao of the Yellow Turbans. After Zhang Bao died, he gathered a band in the mountains. He has often told me of the general’s great fame and lamented that he had no way to meet you.” Guan Yu said, “The outlaw forests are no place for heroes to settle. From now on, all of you should abandon evil and return to the right path. Do not bring destruction upon yourselves.” Pei Yuanshao bowed and thanked him.\n\nWhile they were speaking, they saw a force approaching in the distance. Pei Yuanshao said, “That must be Zhou Cang.” Guan Yu remained on horseback and waited. Sure enough, a tall, dark-faced man came riding up with a spear in his hand, leading a crowd of followers. When he saw Guan Yu, he exclaimed in startled delight, “It is General Guan!” He hurriedly dismounted, prostrated himself beside the road, and said, “Zhou Cang pays his respects.” Guan Yu said, “Where have you seen me before, brave warrior?” Zhou Cang replied, “When I formerly followed Zhang Bao of the Yellow Turbans, I once beheld your honored face. I have always regretted that I fell in with a band of rebels and could not follow you. Today I am fortunate enough to pay my respects. If the general does not reject me, please take me as a common foot soldier. Morning and night, I will hold your whip and follow your stirrup, and I will be content even if I die!” Seeing that he was utterly sincere, Guan Yu asked, “If you follow me, what will become of your men?” Zhou Cang replied, “Those willing to follow may all come with me. Those unwilling may do as they please.”\n\nAt once, all the men said, “We are willing to follow.” Guan Yu dismounted, went to the carriage, and asked his sisters-in-law for their opinion. Lady Gan said, “Since leaving Xudu, Uncle has traveled alone this far, enduring countless hardships along the road, yet you never asked troops or horsemen to accompany you. Earlier, when Liao Hua wished to join you, you refused him. Why now make an exception for Zhou Cang and his followers? We are only women of limited understanding, however, so Uncle must decide for himself.” Guan Yu said, “What you say is right, Sister-in-law.” He then told Zhou Cang, “It is not that I am unfeeling, but the two ladies do not approve. Return to the mountain for now. Once I have found my elder brother, I will certainly come and summon you.” Zhou Cang bowed his head to the ground and pleaded, “I am only a rough and reckless man who lost his way and became a bandit. Now that I have met the general, it is as if I have seen the light of day again. How could I bear to miss this chance once more? If it is inconvenient to have all these men follow you, they can go with Pei Yuanshao. I alone will walk on foot behind the general, and I will not refuse even a journey of ten thousand li!” Guan Yu repeated these words to his two sisters-in-law. Lady Gan said, “One or two followers will cause no difficulty.” Guan Yu then ordered Zhou Cang to assign the men to follow Pei Yuanshao. Pei Yuanshao said, “I also wish to follow General Guan.” Zhou Cang replied, “If you leave, all the men will scatter. Take command of them for the time being. I will go with General Guan, and as soon as we find a place to settle, I will come for you.”\n\nPei Yuanshao reluctantly took his leave. Zhou Cang followed Guan Yu as they continued toward Runan. After several days’ travel, they saw a walled town in the distance. Guan Yu asked a local man, “What place is this?” The man replied, “This is called the Ancient City. Several months ago, a general named Zhang Fei arrived with several dozen horsemen. He drove out the county magistrate, occupied the Ancient City, recruited soldiers, bought horses, gathered fodder, and stored grain. He now has three to five thousand men and horses, and no one in the surrounding region dares oppose him.” Guan Yu rejoiced. “Since my brother and I were separated at Xuzhou, I have known nothing of his whereabouts. Who would have thought he was here!” He ordered Sun Qian to enter the city first, report their arrival, and ask Zhang Fei to come welcome his two sisters-in-law. Now, Zhang Fei had stayed on Mount Mangdang for more than a month. Then, while he was out seeking news of Xuande, he happened to pass the Ancient City and entered the county seat to borrow grain. When the magistrate refused, Zhang Fei became angry, drove him out, seized the county seal, occupied the town, and made it his temporary refuge. That day, Sun Qian entered the city on Guan Yu’s orders and met Zhang Fei. After paying his respects, he gave a full report: “Xuande has left Yuan Shao and gone to Runan. Yun Chang has escorted the two ladies here all the way from Xudu and asks the general to come out and welcome them.”\n\nWhen Zhang Fei heard this, he said nothing. He immediately put on his armor, took up his eighteen-foot spear, mounted his horse, and led more than a thousand men straight out through the north gate. Sun Qian was astonished, but did not dare ask any questions and could only follow him out of the city. When Guan Yu saw Zhang Fei approaching, he was beside himself with joy. He handed his saber to Zhou Cang, who took it, then spurred his horse forward to greet him. But Zhang Fei opened his round eyes wide, bristled his tiger whiskers, roared like thunder, and thrust his spear straight at Guan Yu. Guan Yu was shocked and hurriedly dodged aside, crying, “Worthy brother, why are you doing this? Have you forgotten the oath we swore in the Peach Garden?” Zhang Fei shouted, “Since you have no sense of brotherhood, how dare you show your face to me!” Guan Yu said, “How have I betrayed our brotherhood?” Zhang Fei replied, “You turned your back on our elder brother, surrendered to Cao Cao, and accepted a marquisate and titles from him. Now you have come to trick me as well! Today, you and I will fight to the death!” Guan Yu said, “So you do not know what happened. It is difficult for me to explain, but our two sisters-in-law are right here. Ask them yourself, worthy brother.”\n\nThe two ladies heard this, raised the carriage curtain, and called out, “Third Brother, why are you doing this?” Zhang Fei replied, “Stay where you are, Sisters-in-law. First watch me kill this man who betrayed our brotherhood; then I will invite you into the city.” Lady Gan said, “Second Brother did not know where any of you were, so he temporarily took shelter with Cao Cao. Now that he knows your elder brother is in Runan, he has braved every danger and obstacle to escort us here. Third Brother, do not misjudge him.” Lady Mi said, “Second Brother’s stay in Xudu was forced upon him.” Zhang Fei replied, “Sisters-in-law, do not let him deceive you! A loyal minister would rather die than suffer disgrace. How can a true man serve two masters?” Guan Yu said, “Worthy brother, do not falsely accuse me.” Sun Qian said, “Yun Chang came expressly to find you, General.” Zhang Fei shouted, “Why are you talking nonsense too? He has no good intentions! He must have come to capture me!” Guan Yu said, “If I had come to capture you, I would have brought troops.” Zhang Fei pointed and cried, “Then what is that coming over there, if not an army?”\n\nGuan Yu looked back and indeed saw dust rising as a force approached. When the wind unfurled its banners, they proved to be Cao Cao’s troops. Zhang Fei flew into a rage. “Do you still dare make excuses?” He leveled his eighteen-foot serpent spear and thrust at Guan Yu. Guan Yu hastily stopped him, saying, “Wait, worthy brother! Watch me behead the approaching general and prove my sincerity.” Zhang Fei said, “If you are truly sincere, then before I finish three rolls of the drum, you must behead him!” Guan Yu agreed.\n\nA moment later, Cao Cao’s troops arrived. The general at their head was Cai Yang. Brandishing his saber and urging his horse forward, he shouted, “You killed my nephew Qin Qi, and now I find you hiding here! By the Chancellor’s command, I have come expressly to arrest you!” Guan Yu said nothing and simply raised his saber to strike. Zhang Fei personally beat the drum. Before the first roll had ended, Guan Yu’s saber flashed and Cai Yang’s head fell to the ground. All his soldiers fled. Guan Yu captured alive a common soldier who carried an identification banner and questioned him about why they had come. The soldier reported, “When Cai Yang heard that the general had killed his nephew, he became furious and wanted to come to Hebei to fight you. The Chancellor refused and instead sent him to Runan to attack Liu Pi. He never expected to meet the general here.” When Guan Yu heard this, he ordered the soldier to go before Zhang Fei and report the matter. Zhang Fei questioned him closely about everything Guan Yu had done in Xudu. The soldier related the whole story from beginning to end, and only then did Zhang Fei believe it.\n\nWhile they were still speaking, a soldier suddenly came from the city and reported, “More than ten riders are approaching the south gate at great speed. We do not know who they are.” Zhang Fei grew suspicious and rode around to the south gate to investigate. Sure enough, more than ten riders were approaching, equipped with light bows and short arrows. When they saw Zhang Fei, they tumbled from their saddles. He looked and saw that they were Mi Zhu and Mi Fang. Zhang Fei also dismounted to greet them. Mi Zhu said, “After we were separated at Xuzhou, my brother and I fled for our lives and returned home. We sent men to seek news far and near, and learned that Yun Chang had surrendered to Cao Cao and our lord was in Hebei. We also heard that Jian Yong had gone to Hebei. We alone did not know that the general was here. Yesterday, on the road, we met a group of travelers who said that a general named Zhang, matching your appearance, had occupied the Ancient City. My brother and I concluded that it must be you, General, and so came searching. How fortunate that we have found you!” Zhang Fei said, “Brother Yun Chang and Sun Qian have just arrived with our two sisters-in-law. We now know where our elder brother is.”\n\nThe two Mi brothers were overjoyed. Together they went to see Guan Yu and pay their respects to the two ladies. Zhang Fei then welcomed his sisters-in-law into the city. Once they were seated in the government offices, the two ladies recounted everything Guan Yu had gone through. Only then did Zhang Fei burst into tears and bow before Yun Chang. The two Mi brothers were also deeply moved. Zhang Fei related everything that had happened to him since their separation, while a banquet was prepared to celebrate their reunion.\n\nThe next day, Zhang Fei wished to go with Guan Yu to Runan to see Xuande. Guan Yu said, “Worthy brother, remain in this city for now and protect our two sisters-in-law. Sun Qian and I will go first and seek news of our elder brother.” Zhang Fei agreed. Guan Yu and Sun Qian led several riders toward Runan. Liu Pi and Gong Du came out to receive them, and Guan Yu immediately asked, “Where is the Imperial Uncle?” Liu Pi replied, “The Imperial Uncle came here and stayed for several days. But when he saw how few troops we had, he returned to Yuan Benchu in Hebei to confer with him.” Guan Yu was bitterly disappointed. Sun Qian said, “There is no need to worry. We need only endure another hard journey, return to Hebei, inform the Imperial Uncle, and bring him to the Ancient City.”\n\nGuan Yu followed his advice, took leave of Liu Pi and Gong Du, and returned to the Ancient City, where he told Zhang Fei what had happened. Zhang Fei immediately wanted to accompany him to Hebei. Guan Yu said, “With this city in our possession, we have a place of refuge and must not lightly abandon it. Sun Qian and I will return to Yuan Shao, find our elder brother, and bring him here to reunite with us. Worthy brother, you must hold this city securely.” Zhang Fei said, “You beheaded Yan Liang and Wen Chou. How can you possibly go there?” Guan Yu replied, “It does not matter. Once there, I will act as circumstances demand.” He summoned Zhou Cang and asked, “How many men and horses are with Pei Yuanshao at Crouching Ox Mountain?” Zhou Cang replied, “About four or five hundred.” Guan Yu said, “I will now take a shortcut to find my elder brother. Go to Crouching Ox Mountain, gather that force, and come meet us by the main road.”\n\nZhou Cang accepted the order and departed. Guan Yu and Sun Qian took only a little over twenty riders and set out for Hebei. As they neared the border, Sun Qian said, “The general must not enter recklessly. Rest here for the time being while I go in first to see the Imperial Uncle and discuss what should be done.” Guan Yu followed his advice and sent Sun Qian ahead. Seeing a manor in a village in the distance, he and his attendants went there to seek lodging. An old man came out of the manor leaning on a staff and exchanged courtesies with Guan Yu. Guan Yu truthfully explained everything. The old man said, “My surname is also Guan, and my given name is Ding. I have long heard of your great name and am fortunate to behold you and pay my respects.” He then summoned his two sons to greet Guan Yu and cordially invited him and all his attendants to stay at the manor.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Qian rode alone into Jizhou to see Xuande and gave him a full account of all that had happened. Xuande said, “Jian Yong is also here. Secretly invite him to come so that we may discuss this together.” A short while later, Jian Yong arrived. After he and Sun Qian had greeted each other, they discussed a plan for escape. Jian Yong said, “Tomorrow, my lord should see Yuan Shao and say that you wish to go to Jingzhou to persuade Liu Biao to join him in attacking Cao Cao. You can then seize the opportunity to leave.” Xuande said, “That is an excellent plan! But can you come with me?” Jian Yong replied, “I have a plan of my own for getting away.”\n\nTheir plans settled, Xuande went to see Yuan Shao the next day and said, “Liu Jingsheng governs the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang. His soldiers are highly trained, and his grain supplies are abundant. You should make an alliance with him so that you can attack Cao Cao together.” Yuan Shao said, “I once sent an envoy to make such an alliance, but he was unwilling to join me.” Xuande said, “This man belongs to the same imperial clan as I do. If I go and persuade him, he will certainly not refuse.” Yuan Shao said, “Winning Liu Biao would be far better than winning Liu Pi.” He therefore ordered Xuande to go. Yuan Shao then added, “I recently heard that Guan Yun Chang has left Cao Cao and intends to come to Hebei. I will kill him to avenge Yan Liang and Wen Chou!” Xuande said, “My lord previously wished to employ him, and that was why I summoned him. Why do you now wish to kill him? Besides, Yan Liang and Wen Chou were merely two deer compared with him, while Yun Chang is a tiger. If you lose two deer but gain one tiger, what cause is there for resentment?” Yuan Shao laughed. “I have always admired him. I was only joking. Send another man to summon him and order him to come quickly.” Xuande said, “Then Sun Qian may be sent to summon him at once.” Yuan Shao was delighted and agreed.\n\nAfter Xuande left, Jian Yong came forward and said, “Once Xuande leaves this time, he will certainly not return. I am willing to accompany him: first, to help persuade Liu Biao, and second, to keep watch over Xuande.” Yuan Shao considered his words reasonable and ordered Jian Yong to travel with Xuande. Guo Tu remonstrated with Yuan Shao, saying, “When Liu Bei went to persuade Liu Pi before, nothing came of it. Now, if you send him to Jingzhou with Jian Yong, he will certainly never return.” Yuan Shao replied, “Do not be so suspicious. Jian Yong has judgment of his own.” Guo Tu sighed and left.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande first ordered Sun Qian to leave the city and notify Guan Yu. He and Jian Yong then took leave of Yuan Shao, mounted their horses, and rode out of the city. When they reached the border, Sun Qian met them, and together they went to Guan Ding’s manor. Guan Yu came to the gate to receive them, bowed in greeting, took Xuande by the hands, and wept without ceasing. Guan Ding led his two sons forward to bow before Xuande in the thatched hall. Xuande asked their names. Guan Yu said, “This man shares my surname and has two sons. The elder, Guan Ning, studies the civil arts; the younger, Guan Ping, studies the martial arts.” Guan Ding said, “I would now like to send my younger son to follow General Guan, but I do not know whether you would be willing to accept him.” Xuande asked, “How old is he?” Guan Ding replied, “Eighteen.” Xuande said, “Since you have shown us such generosity, elder sir, and my brother has no son, why not let your worthy son become his son?” Guan Ding was overjoyed and immediately ordered Guan Ping to bow to Guan Yu as his father and address Xuande as his uncle. Fearing that Yuan Shao might send men after him, Xuande hurriedly made ready to depart. Guan Ping followed Guan Yu, and they all set out together. Guan Ding accompanied them for part of the way, then returned home. Guan Yu directed them toward Crouching Ox Mountain.\n\nAs they traveled, they suddenly saw Zhou Cang approaching with several dozen wounded men. Guan Yu brought him before Xuande and asked how he had been injured. Zhou Cang replied, “Before I reached Crouching Ox Mountain, a lone general arrived on horseback and fought Pei Yuanshao. In a single bout, he stabbed Pei Yuanshao to death, compelled all his followers to surrender, and occupied the mountain stronghold. When I arrived to summon the men, only these few came with me. All the others were afraid and did not dare leave without permission. I could not endure this, so I fought that general, but he defeated me several times in succession and wounded me with three spear thrusts. I therefore came to report this to my lord.” Xuande asked, “What does this man look like? What is his name?” Zhou Cang replied, “He is exceedingly powerful and imposing, but I do not know his name.”\n\nGuan Yu immediately urged his horse forward at the head of the party, with Xuande following behind, and they went straight to Crouching Ox Mountain. At the foot of the mountain, Zhou Cang shouted insults. Presently, the general appeared in full armor, holding a spear and galloping down the mountain at the head of his followers. Xuande immediately whipped his horse forward and shouted, “Can that be Zilong?” When the general saw Xuande, he tumbled from his saddle and prostrated himself beside the road. It was indeed Zhao Zilong. Xuande and Guan Yu both dismounted to greet him and asked how he had come there. Zhao Yun replied, “After I parted from you, Governor, Gongsun Zan refused to heed anyone’s advice, which led to his defeat and self-immolation. Yuan Shao summoned me several times, but I believed that he too was not a man who knew how to employ talent, so I did not go. Later, I wished to go to Xuzhou and join you, but then I heard that Xuzhou had fallen, Yun Chang had gone over to Cao Cao, and you were with Yuan Shao. Several times I wished to come and join you, but I feared that Yuan Shao would take offense. I have drifted across the land with nowhere to call home. Some time ago, I happened to pass this place and encountered Pei Yuanshao coming down the mountain to seize my horse. I killed him and borrowed this stronghold as a refuge. Recently, I heard that Yide was in the Ancient City and intended to join him, though I did not know whether the report was true. How fortunate that I have now met you, Governor!”\n\nXuande was overjoyed and recounted all that had happened to him. Guan Yu also related his past experiences. Xuande said, “From the first time I met Zilong, I felt so attached to you that I could hardly bear to part. How fortunate that we have met again!” Zhao Yun replied, “I have wandered in all directions, choosing a lord to serve, but I have never found anyone equal to you, Governor. Now that I may follow you, my lifelong wish is fulfilled. Even if my liver and brains are smeared across the ground, I will have no regret.”\n\nThat same day, they burned down the mountain stronghold and led all its people with Xuande to the Ancient City. Zhang Fei, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang welcomed them into the city, where they all exchanged bows and recounted their experiences. The two ladies gave a full account of Yun Chang’s deeds, and Xuande sighed with emotion again and again. They slaughtered oxen and horses, first offering thanks to Heaven and Earth, and then rewarding all the troops. Xuande saw his brothers reunited, his officers and commanders all present, and Zhao Yun newly joined to his cause, while Guan Yu had also gained Guan Ping and Zhou Cang. His joy knew no bounds, and they drank for several days. A later poet praised the event:\n\nAt first the brothers scattered like a melon split apart,\nWith letters cut off and news so scarce that nothing could be heard.\nToday lord and followers reunite in righteousness,\nJust as dragon and tiger meet amid the wind and clouds.\n\nAt this time, Xuande, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang commanded a total of four or five thousand cavalrymen, infantrymen, officers, and soldiers. Xuande wished to abandon the Ancient City and move to defend Runan. Just then, Liu Pi and Gong Du sent men to invite him. He therefore raised his army and went to establish his base in Runan, where he recruited soldiers, bought horses, and gradually planned future campaigns. But that is another matter.\n\nMeanwhile, when Yuan Shao saw that Xuande had not returned, he flew into a rage and wanted to raise an army against him. Guo Tu said, “Liu Bei is no cause for concern. Cao Cao is our formidable enemy and must be eliminated. Although Liu Biao occupies Jingzhou, he is not powerful enough. Sun Bofu of the Southland commands awe throughout the Three Rivers, his territory extends across six commanderies, and he has many strategists and warriors. We can send someone to form an alliance with him and attack Cao Cao together.” Yuan Shao followed his advice. He immediately wrote a letter and sent Chen Zhen as his envoy to meet Sun Ce. Indeed:\n\nOnly because the hero of Hebei went away,\nWas a champion of the Southland drawn into the fray.\n\nWhat happened next remains unknown; listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 29\n\nThe Little Conqueror Angrily Executes Yu Ji; The Blue-Eyed Youth Inherits the Southland\n\nNow Sun Ce, having established his supremacy in Jiangdong, possessed elite troops and ample provisions. In the fourth year of Jian’an, he launched a surprise attack and seized Lujiang, defeated Liu Xun, and had Yu Fan rush a proclamation to Yuzhang. Hua Xin, Administrator of Yuzhang, surrendered. Sun Ce’s power and prestige rose greatly from then on, and he sent Zhang Hong to Xuchang to submit a memorial reporting his victory. When Cao Cao learned how powerful Sun Ce had become, he sighed and said, “That lion cub is difficult to contend with!” He therefore betrothed Cao Ren’s daughter to Sun Ce’s youngest brother, Sun Kuang, joining the two families in marriage. He kept Zhang Hong in Xuchang. Sun Ce requested appointment as Grand Marshal, but Cao Cao refused. Sun Ce resented this and often thought of attacking the imperial capital at Xuchang. At that time, Xu Gong, Administrator of Wu Commandery, secretly sent an emissary to Xuchang with a letter to Cao Cao. In summary, it said:\nSun Ce is fierce and brave, much like Xiang Ji. The imperial court should outwardly show him honor and favor while summoning him back to the capital. He must not be allowed to remain in command outside, or he will become a future threat.\n\nThe emissary carried the letter across the river but was captured by the troops guarding it and escorted to Sun Ce. Sun Ce read the letter and flew into a rage. He beheaded the emissary, then sent someone to invite Xu Gong to discuss official business under false pretenses. When Xu Gong arrived, Sun Ce showed him the letter and shouted, “Are you trying to send me to my death?” He ordered his guards to strangle Xu Gong. Xu Gong’s family and dependents all fled and scattered. Three of his retainers wanted to avenge him but bitterly regretted that they had no opportunity.\n\nOne day, Sun Ce led his troops on a hunt in the western hills of Dantu. They flushed out a large deer, and Sun Ce spurred his horse up the hill in pursuit. As he chased it, he suddenly saw three men standing in the woods, carrying spears and bows. Sun Ce reined in his horse and asked, “Who are you?” They answered, “We are soldiers under Han Dang. We are here hunting deer.” Sun Ce had just lifted his reins to leave when one man leveled his spear and thrust at Sun Ce’s left thigh. Sun Ce was greatly startled. He hurriedly drew his sword and struck down from horseback, but the blade suddenly fell away, leaving only the hilt in his hand. Another man had already nocked an arrow and shot, striking Sun Ce squarely in the cheek. Sun Ce pulled the arrow from his face, took up his bow, and shot back at the archer, who fell at the twang of the bowstring. The other two men raised their spears and stabbed wildly at Sun Ce, shouting, “We are retainers of Xu Gong, and we have come expressly to avenge our master!” Sun Ce had no other weapon and could only fend them off with his bow while retreating. The two fought desperately and refused to give way. Sun Ce was struck by several spear thrusts, and his horse was wounded as well.\n\nAt this critical moment, Cheng Pu arrived with several men. Sun Ce shouted, “Kill the villains!” Cheng Pu and his men rushed forward together and hacked Xu Gong’s retainers into pulp. When they looked at Sun Ce, they saw blood streaming all over his face and found that his wounds were extremely grave. They cut strips from a robe with a knife, wrapped his wounds, and carried him back to the Wu-Kuaiji region to recuperate. A later poet praised Xu Gong’s three retainers:\nYoung Sun’s wisdom and courage crowned the riverlands,\nYet hunting in the hills brought peril to his path.\nXu Gong’s three retainers died to uphold loyalty;\nBeside them, Yu Rang’s sacrifice was nothing strange.\n\nNow Sun Ce returned wounded and sent men to seek out Hua Tuo to treat him. Unexpectedly, Hua Tuo had already gone to the Central Plains, and only one of his disciples remained in Wu, so Sun Ce ordered the disciple to treat him. The disciple said, “The arrowhead was poisoned, and the poison has entered the bone. You must rest quietly for a hundred days before you will be out of danger. If anger and agitation overcome you, the wound will be difficult to cure.”\n\nSun Ce was extremely impatient by nature and wished he could recover that very day. After resting for more than twenty days, he suddenly heard that a messenger from Zhang Hong had returned from Xuchang, so he summoned and questioned him. The messenger said, “Cao Cao greatly fears you, my lord, and all the advisers under him admire and respect you. Only Guo Jia is not impressed.” Sun Ce asked, “What has Guo Jia said?” The messenger did not dare answer. Sun Ce became angry and pressed him insistently. The messenger had no choice but to tell the truth: “Guo Jia once said to Cao Cao, ‘Sun Ce is not worth fearing. He is rash and unguarded, quick-tempered and short on strategy. His is merely the courage of an ordinary fighter. One day he is certain to die at the hands of some insignificant man.’” On hearing this, Sun Ce flew into a rage and said, “How dare that common fellow presume to judge me! I swear I will take Xuchang!” Without waiting for his wound to heal, he immediately wanted to discuss mobilizing the army. Zhang Zhao remonstrated, “The physician warned you not to exert yourself for a hundred days, my lord. Why, because of a moment’s anger, do you make light of a body worth ten thousand pieces of gold?”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, a report suddenly came that Yuan Shao’s envoy Chen Zhen had arrived. Sun Ce summoned him and questioned him. Chen Zhen explained fully that Yuan Shao wanted to ally with Jiangdong as external support so they could attack Cao Cao together. Sun Ce was delighted. That very day, he assembled his generals in the tower above the city gate and held a banquet to entertain Chen Zhen. After they had been drinking for some time, Sun Ce suddenly saw the generals whispering among themselves and filing down from the tower. Puzzled, he asked why. His attendants replied, “A man known as Immortal Yu is passing beneath the tower. The generals merely wish to go pay their respects to him.”\n\nSun Ce rose and leaned against the railing to look. He saw a Daoist wearing a cloak of crane feathers and carrying a staff of goosefoot wood. The man stood in the middle of the road while all the people burned incense, prostrated themselves along the way, and bowed to him. Sun Ce angrily said, “What sort of sorcerer is this? Seize him at once!” His attendants said, “His surname is Yu and his given name is Ji. He resides in the east and travels throughout Wu and Kuaiji. He freely distributes charm-water and cures people of every illness, and there has never been a case in which it failed. People today call him an immortal. He must not be treated disrespectfully.” Sun Ce became even angrier and shouted, “Seize him at once! Anyone who disobeys will be beheaded!”\n\nHis attendants had no choice but to descend the tower and bring Yu Ji up under guard. Sun Ce shouted at him, “How dare you, mad Daoist, delude and incite the people?” Yu Ji said, “This humble Daoist is a priest of Langya Palace. During the reign of Emperor Shun, I once entered the mountains to gather medicinal herbs and found a divine scripture beside the spring at Quyang. It is called The Taiping Qingling Way and consists of more than a hundred scrolls, all containing methods and formulas for curing human illnesses. Since obtaining it, I have devoted myself solely to spreading Heaven’s teachings and bringing relief to all people. I have never taken so much as the smallest thing from anyone. How can it be said that I delude and incite the people?” Sun Ce said, “If you take nothing at all from anyone, where do your clothes, food, and drink come from? You are no different from Zhang Jue of the Yellow Turbans. If you are not put to death now, you are certain to become a future threat!” He ordered his attendants to behead him. Zhang Zhao remonstrated, “Daoist Yu has been in Jiangdong for several decades and has committed no offense. He must not be killed.” Sun Ce said, “If I kill a sorcerer like this, how is it any different from slaughtering a pig or dog?” All the officials pleaded earnestly with him, and Chen Zhen also urged restraint. Sun Ce’s anger still had not subsided, but he ordered Yu Ji imprisoned for the time being. The officials all dispersed, and Chen Zhen returned to the guesthouse to rest.\n\nSun Ce returned to his residence. Palace attendants had already reported the matter to his mother, Grand Lady Wu. She summoned Sun Ce to the rear hall and said, “I have heard that you have put Immortal Yu in chains. This man has often cured people’s illnesses, and soldiers and civilians alike honor and revere him. You must not harm him.” Sun Ce said, “He is a sorcerer who uses magic arts to delude the masses. He cannot be allowed to live!” His mother repeatedly tried to reason with him. Sun Ce said, “Mother, do not listen to outsiders’ wild talk. I know how to deal with this.” He went out and ordered the jailer to bring Yu Ji for questioning. As it happened, all the jailers revered and believed in Yu Ji, and while he was in prison they had removed all his shackles. Only when Sun Ce summoned him did they put the shackles back on and bring him out.\n\nWhen Sun Ce discovered this, he was furious and severely punished the jailers. He then had Yu Ji bound in fetters and returned to prison. Zhang Zhao and several dozen others jointly signed a petition, bowed before Sun Ce, and begged him to spare Immortal Yu. Sun Ce said, “You gentlemen are all educated men. How can you fail to understand reason? In the past, Zhang Jin, Inspector of Jiaozhou, believed in a heretical cult. He played zithers and burned incense, and he always wrapped his head in a red kerchief, claiming that this could enhance the army’s might when it marched to battle. In the end, he was killed by enemy troops. Such things are utterly useless. You gentlemen simply have not realized it. In wanting to kill Yu Ji, my purpose is precisely to suppress false teachings and awaken the deluded.” Lü Fan said, “I have always known Daoist Yu to be capable of praying for wind and rain. There is now a drought. Why not order him to pray for rain and thereby redeem his offense?” Sun Ce said, “I will see what this sorcerer can do.” He therefore ordered Yu Ji brought out of prison, had his shackles removed, and commanded him to mount an altar and pray for rain.\n\nYu Ji accepted the order. He bathed, changed his clothes, and had himself bound with rope beneath the blazing sun. The people who came to watch filled the streets and blocked the alleys. Yu Ji said to them, “I will pray for three feet of sweet rain to save all the people, but in the end I will still not escape death.” The people said, “If your powers prove effective, our lord is certain to respect and accept you.” Yu Ji said, “The course of fate has reached this point. I fear I cannot escape.”\n\nA short while later, Sun Ce came to the altar in person and issued an order: if there was no rain by noon, Yu Ji was to be burned to death. He first had dry firewood piled up in readiness. As noon drew near, a fierce wind suddenly sprang up. Wherever it passed, dark clouds gradually gathered from every direction. Sun Ce said, “It is nearly noon. There are only dark clouds and no sweet rain. This proves he is a sorcerer!” He ordered his attendants to carry Yu Ji onto the woodpile and set fire to it on every side. The flames rose with the wind. Suddenly, a column of black smoke shot into the sky. There was a tremendous crash, thunder and lightning erupted together, and rain poured down in torrents. In moments, the city streets became rivers and every stream and ravine filled to the brim. A full three feet of sweet rain had fallen. Lying faceup on the woodpile, Yu Ji gave a great shout. The clouds dispersed, the rain stopped, and the sun appeared once more.\n\nThe officials and common people then helped Yu Ji down from the woodpile, untied his ropes, bowed twice, and thanked him. When Sun Ce saw officials and commoners alike kneeling and bowing in the water without regard for their clothes, he flew into a towering rage and shouted, “Clear weather and rain follow the fixed order of Heaven and Earth. This sorcerer merely happened to take advantage of the occasion. How can you allow yourselves to be so deluded and confused?” He drew his precious sword and ordered his attendants to behead Yu Ji at once. The officials remonstrated with all their strength. Sun Ce angrily said, “Do all of you mean to follow Yu Ji in rebellion?” The officials no longer dared speak. Sun Ce shouted at the guards, and with a single stroke they cut off Yu Ji’s head, sending it tumbling to the ground. A stream of blue vapor appeared and drifted away toward the northeast. Sun Ce ordered Yu Ji’s corpse displayed in the marketplace as a public warning, to punish his sorcery and deception.\n\nThat night, wind and rain raged together. By dawn, Yu Ji’s corpse had disappeared. The soldiers guarding it reported this to Sun Ce. Enraged, Sun Ce was about to have them executed when he suddenly saw a man walking slowly across the front of the hall. Looking closely, he saw that it was Yu Ji. Sun Ce flew into a rage and was about to draw his sword and strike him down, but he suddenly collapsed unconscious. His attendants hurriedly carried him into his bedchamber, and only after a long while did he regain consciousness. Grand Lady Wu came to see him and said, “My son, you unjustly killed an immortal, and that is why this disaster has befallen you.” Sun Ce laughed and said, “Since childhood, I have followed Father on campaign and killed people by the hundreds. How could that ever bring calamity upon me? By killing this sorcerer, I eliminated a great threat. How could he instead bring calamity upon me?” His mother said, “Because you refused to believe, matters have come to this. You should now perform good deeds to ward off the calamity.” Sun Ce said, “My life is in Heaven’s hands. That sorcerer can never harm me. Why should anything be done to ward him off?” His mother knew he would not listen, so she secretly ordered her attendants to perform good works and rites to avert the calamity.\n\nAt the third watch that night, Sun Ce was lying in his inner residence when a cold, sinister wind suddenly rose. The lamp went out and then lit again. In the lamplight, he saw Yu Ji standing before him. Sun Ce shouted, “All my life I have sworn to destroy sorcery and falsehood so that peace may prevail beneath Heaven! Since you are now a ghost of the underworld, how dare you approach me?” He took the sword beside his bed and hurled it, but Yu Ji suddenly vanished. When Grand Lady Wu heard of this, her anxiety deepened. Sun Ce forced himself to walk about despite his illness in order to ease his mother’s mind. She said to him, “The Sage said, ‘How abundant is the power of ghosts and spirits!’ He also said, ‘I prayed for you to all the divine spirits above and below.’ Matters concerning ghosts and spirits cannot be disbelieved. You unjustly killed Master Yu. How could there be no retribution? I have already ordered a rite to be held at the Jade Purity Temple in the commandery. You should go there in person to bow and pray, and then you will naturally recover.”\n\nSun Ce did not dare disobey his mother’s command, so he reluctantly rode in a sedan chair to the Jade Purity Temple. The Daoist priests received him and invited him to burn incense. Sun Ce burned the incense but offered no prayer of thanks. Suddenly, smoke rose from the incense burner and did not disperse. It formed a splendid canopy, atop which Yu Ji sat upright. Sun Ce angrily spat curses at him. After leaving the sanctuary, he again saw Yu Ji standing at the entrance, glaring furiously at him. Sun Ce turned to his attendants and said, “Do you see that demon ghost?” They all replied, “We see nothing.” Sun Ce became even angrier, drew his sword, and hurled it at Yu Ji. A man was struck and fell. When the others looked, they saw it was the common soldier who had helped kill Yu Ji a few days earlier. The sword had cut into his skull, and blood flowed from all seven openings of his head as he died. Sun Ce ordered the body carried out and buried.\n\nBy the time Sun Ce left the temple, he again saw Yu Ji walking in through its gate. Sun Ce said, “This temple is also a den that harbors sorcerers!” He therefore seated himself in front of the temple and ordered five hundred guards to demolish it. Just as the guards climbed onto the roof and began stripping away the tiles, they saw Yu Ji standing on the roof and flinging tiles to the ground. Sun Ce flew into a rage and ordered all the Daoist priests expelled from the temple, then had the halls set on fire and burned down. When the flames rose, he again saw Yu Ji standing amid the firelight. Sun Ce returned angrily to his residence, only to see Yu Ji standing before its gate. Sun Ce refused to enter. Instead, he immediately mustered the entire army, went outside the city, and established a camp. He summoned his generals for a conference, intending to mobilize the army to assist Yuan Shao in attacking Cao Cao from two sides. The generals all said, “Your lordship is in poor health and must not act rashly. Wait until you have fully recovered. It will not be too late to mobilize then.”\n\nThat night, Sun Ce stayed in the camp and again saw Yu Ji approaching with his hair loose. Sun Ce kept shouting and cursing inside his tent. The next day, Grand Lady Wu sent an order summoning Sun Ce back to the residence. Sun Ce returned to see his mother. When she saw how gaunt and haggard he looked, she wept and said, “My son, you have lost your former appearance!” Sun Ce immediately took up a mirror and looked at himself. Sure enough, he saw that he had grown extremely thin and wasted. He could not help being startled and turned to his attendants, saying, “How have I become so haggard?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, he suddenly saw Yu Ji standing in the mirror. Sun Ce struck the mirror and gave a great cry. His wounds burst open, and he fell unconscious to the floor. His mother ordered him carried into his bedchamber. After a short while, he regained consciousness and sighed, “I cannot live much longer!” He immediately summoned Zhang Zhao and the others, along with his younger brother Sun Quan, to his bedside and gave them his final instructions: “The realm is now in chaos. With the people of Wu and Yue and the natural defenses of the Three Rivers, great achievements are possible. Zibu and the rest of you, please assist my younger brother well.” He then took his seal and sash and gave them to Sun Quan, saying, “When it comes to commanding the forces of Jiangdong, making decisions between two battle lines, and contending for mastery with the heroes of the realm, you are not my equal. But when it comes to elevating worthy men, employing the capable, and enabling each to exert his full strength in defense of Jiangdong, I am not your equal. You must remember how difficult it was for Father and me to establish this enterprise and plan your course well!”\n\nSun Quan wept bitterly, bowed, and accepted the seal and sash. Sun Ce told his mother, “My allotted years have come to an end, and I can no longer serve my loving mother. I am now giving the seal and sash to my younger brother. I hope, Mother, that you will instruct him morning and evening. You must never slight or neglect the old followers of Father and me.” His mother wept and said, “I fear your brother is too young to bear such great responsibilities. What are we to do?” Sun Ce said, “My brother’s abilities surpass mine tenfold. He is fully capable of bearing this great responsibility. If he cannot decide an internal matter, he may ask Zhang Zhao. If he cannot decide an external matter, he may ask Zhou Yu. I only regret that Zhou Yu is not here, so I cannot instruct him in person!” He then summoned his younger brothers and charged them, “After my death, all of you must support Zhongmou. If anyone in our clan dares harbor disloyal intentions, join together and put him to death. Any blood relative who rebels must not be buried in the ancestral cemetery.” His brothers wept and accepted his command. He then summoned his wife, Lady Qiao, and said, “You and I have had the misfortune to be parted halfway through life. You must serve and care for my honored mother with filial devotion. When your younger sister comes to visit, tell her to convey my words to Zhou Yu: he must devote himself fully to assisting my brother and must not betray the close friendship and understanding we have always shared.” When he had finished speaking, he closed his eyes and died. He was only twenty-six years old. A later poet praised him:\nHe fought alone to rule the southeast lands,\nAnd men acclaimed him Little Conqueror.\nHis plans were laid like a crouching tiger;\nHis swift decisions soared like a hawk.\nHis might brought peace throughout the Three Rivers;\nHis fragrant fame was known within the Four Seas.\nAt death he entrusted the great affairs,\nFixing his hopes wholly upon young Zhou.\n\nAfter Sun Ce died, Sun Quan collapsed weeping before the bed. Zhang Zhao said, “This is no time for you to weep, General. You should oversee the funeral arrangements while also attending to the great affairs of the army and state.” Sun Quan then wiped away his tears. Zhang Zhao ordered Sun Jing to manage the funeral and invited Sun Quan into the main hall to receive the obeisances and congratulations of all the civil and military officials. Sun Quan had a square jaw, a large mouth, blue eyes, and a purple beard. In earlier days, when the Han envoy Liu Wan entered Wu and saw all the Sun brothers, he told others, “I have observed every one of the Sun brothers. Though each is talented, spirited, refined, and accomplished, none will enjoy his rank and fortune to the end. Only Zhongmou possesses an extraordinary and imposing appearance and an uncommon frame. These are signs of the highest nobility, and he will also enjoy a long life. None of the others can compare with him.”\n\nAt that time, Sun Quan obeyed Sun Ce’s final command and took charge of Jiangdong’s affairs. Before his administration had been fully organized, someone reported that Zhou Yu was leading troops back from Baqiu to Wu. Sun Quan said, “Now that Gongjin has returned, I have nothing to worry about.” Zhou Yu had been defending Baqiu when he learned that Sun Ce had been struck by an arrow and wounded, so he had set out to inquire after him. As he approached Wu Commandery, he heard that Sun Ce had already died, and therefore traveled through the night to attend the funeral. Zhou Yu now wept and bowed before Sun Ce’s coffin. Grand Lady Wu came out and told him the words of Sun Ce’s final instructions. Zhou Yu prostrated himself and said, “How could I dare not render the service of a dog or horse and continue until death?”\n\nA short while later, Sun Quan entered. After Zhou Yu had bowed to him, Sun Quan said, “I hope you will not forget my late brother’s final command.” Zhou Yu knocked his head against the floor and said, “I am willing to spill my liver and brains upon the ground to repay the kindness of the man who understood me.” Sun Quan said, “Now that I have inherited the enterprise of my father and brother, what policy should I follow to preserve it?” Zhou Yu said, “Since ancient times, it has been said, ‘Those who win men prosper; those who lose men perish.’ The best plan now is to seek the assistance of men of great wisdom and far-reaching vision. Only then can Jiangdong be secured.” Sun Quan said, “My late brother’s final words entrusted internal affairs to Zibu and made me wholly dependent upon Gongjin for external affairs.” Zhou Yu said, “Zibu is a worthy and accomplished gentleman, fully capable of bearing great responsibility. I lack ability and fear I may fail under the weight of the trust placed in me. I wish to recommend someone to assist you, General.”\n\nSun Quan asked who the man was. Zhou Yu said, “His surname is Lu, his given name is Su, and his courtesy name is Zijing. He is from Dongchuan in Linhuai. His breast is filled with military strategy, and profound schemes lie hidden within him. He lost his father when he was young and served his mother with the utmost filial devotion. His family is extremely wealthy, but he has often distributed his fortune to aid the poor and needy. When I was magistrate of Juchao, I passed through Linhuai with several hundred men and found myself short of provisions. Hearing that Lu Su’s family had two granaries of rice, each containing three thousand hu, I went to ask him for help. Lu Su immediately pointed to one granary and gave it to me. Such is his generosity. All his life he has enjoyed swordsmanship, riding, and archery. He now resides at Qu’e. When his grandmother died, he returned to bury her at Dongcheng. His friend Liu Ziyang wants him to go to Chaohu and join Zheng Bao, but Lu Su is still hesitating and has not yet gone. My lord should summon him at once.”\n\nSun Quan was delighted and immediately ordered Zhou Yu to recruit him. Zhou Yu accepted the command and went in person. After meeting Lu Su and exchanging the proper courtesies, he fully explained Sun Quan’s admiration for him. Lu Su said, “Recently, Liu Ziyang invited me to go to Chaohu, and I am about to join him.” Zhou Yu said, “In former days, Ma Yuan said to Emperor Guangwu, ‘In the present age, it is not only the lord who chooses his minister; the minister also chooses his lord.’ Our General Sun shows personal affection for worthy men, treats scholars with courtesy, welcomes men of remarkable ability, and employs those of extraordinary talent. Such conduct is rarely seen in the world. You need make no other plans. The right course is simply to come with me and enter the service of Jiangdong.” Lu Su followed his advice and accompanied Zhou Yu to meet Sun Quan. Sun Quan treated him with the greatest respect and talked with him tirelessly throughout the day.\n\nOne day, after all the officials had departed, Sun Quan kept Lu Su behind to drink with him. That evening, they lay on the same bed with their feet together. At midnight, Sun Quan said to Lu Su, “The Han imperial house is now tottering, and disorder fills every quarter. I have inherited the enterprise left by my father and brother and wish to achieve deeds like those of Dukes Huan and Wen. What counsel can you give me?” Lu Su said, “In former times, Emperor Gaozu of Han wished to honor and serve Emperor Yi but was unable to do so because Xiang Yu stood in his way. The Cao Cao of today may be compared to Xiang Yu. How, then, can you become another Duke Huan or Duke Wen? In my private judgment, the Han imperial house cannot be restored, and Cao Cao cannot be eliminated quickly. The only plan for you, General, is to establish one leg of a three-legged balance in Jiangdong and watch for changes in the realm. Now, while the north is burdened with many affairs, you should destroy Huang Zu, advance against Liu Biao, and occupy and defend all the territory along the Yangtze as far as it extends. After that, proclaim an imperial title and seek mastery of the realm. This would be the enterprise of Emperor Gaozu.”\n\nSun Quan was overjoyed by these words. He put on his robe, rose, and thanked Lu Su. The next day, he presented Lu Su with lavish gifts and also bestowed clothing, curtains, and other items upon Lu Su’s mother. Lu Su then recommended another man to Sun Quan. This man was widely learned and highly talented and served his mother with the utmost filial devotion. His compound surname was Zhuge, his given name was Jin, and his courtesy name was Ziyu. He was a native of Nanyang in Langya. Sun Quan received him as an honored guest. Zhuge Jin advised Sun Quan not to maintain relations with Yuan Shao but to accommodate Cao Cao for the time being and then take advantage of future opportunities to pursue his own designs. Sun Quan followed his advice. He therefore sent Chen Zhen back with a letter severing relations with Yuan Shao.\n\nNow when Cao Cao heard that Sun Ce had died, he wanted to mobilize his army and march south of the Yangtze. Zhang Hong, Attendant Censor, remonstrated, “To attack a man during a period of mourning would not be a righteous undertaking. If we failed to conquer him, we would abandon friendship and create an enemy. It would be better to take this opportunity to treat him generously.” Cao Cao agreed. He immediately memorialized the throne to appoint Sun Quan General, concurrently serving as Administrator of Kuaiji. He then appointed Zhang Hong Commandant of Kuaiji and sent him to Jiangdong carrying the official seal. Sun Quan was delighted. Having also regained Zhang Hong in Wu, he immediately ordered him and Zhang Zhao to administer state affairs together. Zhang Hong recommended another man to Sun Quan. His surname was Gu, his given name was Yong, and his courtesy name was Yuantan. He had been a student of Cai Yong, General of the Household. He was a man of few words, did not drink wine, and was stern, upright, and honorable. Sun Quan appointed him Assistant and had him carry out the duties of Administrator. From then on, Sun Quan’s might shook Jiangdong, and he won the people’s wholehearted support.\n\nMeanwhile, Chen Zhen returned to Yuan Shao and reported the whole situation: “Sun Ce has died, and Sun Quan has succeeded him. Cao Cao has appointed him General and joined with him as external support.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. He therefore mobilized more than seven hundred thousand troops from Ji, Qing, You, Bing, and other regions and once again advanced to attack and seize Xuchang. Just as the verse says:\nThe clash of arms south of the Yangtze had only just ceased,\nWhen the weapons of war rose once more north of Ji.\nWhat the outcome would be remains unknown; listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 30\n\nYuan Shao Is Defeated at Guandu; Cao Cao Raids Wuchao and Burns the Grain\n\nNow Yuan Shao raised his army and advanced toward Guandu. Xiahou Dun sent an urgent dispatch asking for help. Cao Cao mobilized seventy thousand troops and went to meet the enemy, leaving Xun Yu to defend the capital at Xu. As Yuan Shao’s army was about to depart, Tian Feng submitted a memorial from prison admonishing him: “For now, we should hold our ground quietly and await the proper time. We must not rashly mobilize a great army, or I fear the outcome will be unfavorable.” Feng Ji slandered him, saying, “My lord is raising an army of benevolence and righteousness. How dare Tian Feng utter such ill-omened words?”\n\nYuan Shao flew into a rage and wanted to execute Tian Feng, but the assembled officials pleaded for his life. Yuan Shao said bitterly, “Once I have defeated Cao Cao, I will formally establish his guilt!” He then pressed his army forward. Banners covered the fields, and swords and spears stood thick as a forest. Upon reaching Yangwu, he established a fortified camp. Ju Shou said, “Though our army is numerous, it is not as brave and fierce as theirs. Though their army is elite, its provisions are inferior to ours. Because they lack provisions, their advantage lies in a swift battle; because we have provisions, we should hold back and defend. If we can draw this out over many months, their army will collapse without a battle.” Yuan Shao angrily replied, “Tian Feng has already weakened the morale of my army, and I will certainly execute him when I return. How dare you speak this way too!” He ordered his attendants to put Ju Shou in chains and confine him within the army. “After I defeat Cao Cao, I will punish him together with Tian Feng!” Yuan Shao then ordered his great army of seven hundred thousand to establish camps in every direction, east, west, south, and north, forming an unbroken chain extending for more than ninety li.\n\nScouts learned the true situation and reported it at Guandu. Cao Cao’s army had only just arrived, and everyone was frightened by the news. Cao Cao consulted with his advisers. Xun You said, “Though Yuan Shao’s army is large, it is nothing to fear. Our troops are all elite warriors, and every one of them can take on ten of the enemy. But our advantage lies in a swift battle. If this drags on for months, our provisions will be insufficient, and the situation will become dangerous.” Cao Cao said, “Your words accord exactly with my own thinking.” He then gave orders for his commanders to advance amid a great clamor of drums and shouts. Yuan Shao’s army came out to meet them, and the two sides formed their battle lines. Shen Pei assigned ten thousand crossbowmen to lie in ambush on the two wings and five thousand archers behind the command standard, with orders to fire together at the signal.\n\nAfter three rolls of the drums, Yuan Shao rode out before his formation, wearing a golden helmet and golden armor, a brocade robe, and a jade belt. Arrayed to either side of him were Zhang He, Gao Lan, Han Meng, Chunyu Qiong, and the other generals. His banners, staffs of authority, and ceremonial axes were arranged with imposing precision. The command standard in Cao Cao’s formation opened, and Cao Cao rode out. Xu Chu, Zhang Liao, Xu Huang, Li Dian, and the others, each holding his weapon, guarded him before and behind. Pointing his whip at Yuan Shao, Cao Cao said, “Before the Son of Heaven, I guaranteed you and recommended you as General-in-Chief. Why are you now plotting rebellion?” Yuan Shao angrily replied, “You bear the title of Chancellor of Han, but in truth you are a traitor to Han! Your crimes reach to Heaven and surpass those of Wang Mang and Dong Zhuo, yet you turn around and falsely accuse another man of rebellion!” Cao Cao said, “I now bear an imperial edict to punish you!” Yuan Shao replied, “And I bear the edict hidden in the girdle to punish a traitor!”\n\nEnraged, Cao Cao sent Zhang Liao into battle. Zhang He spurred his horse forward to meet him. The two generals fought for forty or fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Cao Cao watched and secretly marveled. Xu Chu brandished his saber, urged his horse forward, and charged out to assist Zhang Liao. Gao Lan leveled his spear and intercepted him. The four generals paired off and fought furiously. Cao Cao ordered Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong each to lead three thousand men in a simultaneous assault on the enemy formation. When Shen Pei saw Cao Cao’s troops charging the lines, he ordered the signal cannon fired. Ten thousand crossbows on both wings discharged at once, while the archers in the central wagons surged out before the formation and shot wildly. Unable to withstand them, Cao Cao’s troops fled south in haste. Yuan Shao drove his army after them, inflicting a great defeat, and Cao Cao’s entire army retreated to Guandu. Yuan Shao moved his army forward and encamped close to Guandu. Shen Pei said, “We can now assign a hundred thousand troops to secure Guandu and build earthen hills directly in front of Cao Cao’s camp. From them, our soldiers can look down into the camp and shoot arrows. If Cao Cao abandons this place and leaves, we will gain control of this strategic pass, and Xuchang can then be taken.”\n\nYuan Shao followed his advice. From each camp he selected strong, able-bodied soldiers, who came together carrying iron shovels and baskets of earth and piled up earthen hills beside Cao Cao’s camp. When the men in Cao Cao’s camp saw Yuan Shao’s troops building earthen hills, they wanted to charge out, but Shen Pei’s archers and crossbowmen blocked the crucial approaches, making it impossible for them to advance. Within ten days, more than fifty earthen hills had been built. Tall watchtowers were erected on top, and archers and crossbowmen were assigned to shoot from them. Cao Cao’s troops were terrified and all defended themselves beneath arrow shields. Whenever a wooden clapper sounded from the earthen hills, arrows fell like rain. Cao Cao’s soldiers covered themselves with shields and lay flat on the ground, while Yuan Shao’s troops shouted and laughed. Seeing his army in confusion, Cao Cao assembled his advisers and asked for a plan. Liu Ye stepped forward and said, “We can build stone-throwing carts to destroy them.” Cao Cao ordered Liu Ye to submit a design, and several hundred stone-throwing carts were constructed overnight. They were distributed along the inner walls of the camp, directly facing the elevated platforms atop the earthen hills. When the enemy archers began shooting, the men inside the camp hauled on the stone-throwers all at once. The stone projectiles flew through the air and battered the hilltops indiscriminately. With nowhere to hide, countless archers were killed. Yuan Shao’s troops called these machines “Thunderbolt Carts.”\n\nAfter this, Yuan Shao’s troops no longer dared climb the heights to shoot arrows. Shen Pei then proposed another plan: he ordered the soldiers to use iron shovels to dig secret tunnels directly into Cao Cao’s camp, and called them the “Tunneling Corps.” Cao Cao’s soldiers saw Yuan Shao’s men digging pits behind the hills and reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao again asked Liu Ye for advice. Liu Ye said, “Unable to attack openly, Yuan Shao’s army is attacking in secret. They are digging concealed passages so they can enter the camp from underground.” Cao Cao asked, “How can we defend against this?” Liu Ye replied, “Dig a long trench around the camp. Then their concealed passages will be useless.” Cao Cao immediately assigned soldiers to dig a trench through the night. When Yuan Shao’s tunnels reached the trench, they were indeed unable to proceed, and all their labor was wasted.\n\nNow Cao Cao had defended Guandu from the beginning of the eighth month through the end of the ninth. His army’s strength was gradually failing, and his provisions could no longer be maintained. He wanted to abandon Guandu and retreat to Xuchang, but he hesitated and could not decide, so he wrote a letter and sent a man to Xuchang to ask Xun Yu’s advice. Xun Yu replied by letter. In essence, it said:\n“I have received your honored command asking me to settle your doubts about whether to advance or retreat. In my humble opinion, Yuan Shao has concentrated his entire army at Guandu because he wishes to decide victory or defeat with you. You are using the very weak to oppose the very strong; if you cannot control him, he will surely seize the advantage. This is a critical turning point for the empire. Though Yuan Shao’s army is numerous, he does not know how to use it. With your divine martial ability, wisdom, and discernment, where could you go without succeeding? Though your military stores are now depleted, your situation is not yet as dire as that of Chu and Han at Xingyang and Chenggao. You have now marked out your ground and are holding it, gripping him by the throat so that he cannot advance. His true condition is exposed, and his strength is exhausted; some change is certain to occur. This is the time to use an unexpected strategy, and the opportunity must not be lost. I trust, my enlightened lord, that you will judge the matter carefully.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted when he received the letter and ordered his officers and soldiers to exert themselves to the utmost and hold their position to the death. Yuan Shao’s army withdrew about thirty li, and Cao Cao sent commanders out of camp to patrol and scout. Shi Huan, a subordinate commander under Xu Huang, captured one of Yuan Shao’s spies and brought him before Xu Huang. Xu Huang questioned him about the true state of Yuan Shao’s army. The man replied, “Very soon, the general Han Meng will transport provisions to the front to resupply the army. He sent us ahead to scout the road.” Xu Huang immediately reported this to Cao Cao. Xun You said, “Han Meng possesses nothing more than a common brute’s courage. If we send someone with several thousand light cavalry to strike him along the road and cut off his provisions, Yuan Shao’s army will fall into disorder on its own.” Cao Cao asked, “Who can go?” Xun You replied, “Send Xu Huang.”\n\nCao Cao accordingly sent Xu Huang ahead with Shi Huan and the troops under his command, then ordered Zhang Liao and Xu Chu to lead troops in support. That night, Han Meng escorted several thousand wagons of provisions toward Yuan Shao’s camp. As they were traveling, Xu Huang and Shi Huan led their troops out of a mountain valley and blocked the road. Han Meng galloped forward to fight. Xu Huang met him in furious combat, while Shi Huan scattered the laborers and set fire to the supply wagons. Unable to hold out, Han Meng wheeled his horse and fled. Xu Huang urged his troops on until they had burned all the baggage and supplies. In Yuan Shao’s army, the soldiers saw flames rising in the northwest. While they were still startled and uncertain, defeated troops arrived and reported, “The provisions have been seized.”\n\nYuan Shao urgently sent Zhang He and Gao Lan to block the main road. They encountered Xu Huang just as he was returning from burning the provisions. They were about to engage when Zhang Liao and Xu Chu arrived behind them with their troops. Attacked from both sides, Yuan Shao’s forces were routed. The four generals joined their troops together and returned to the camp at Guandu. Cao Cao was overjoyed and rewarded them generously. He then divided off troops to establish another camp in front of the main camp, so that the two positions could support each other like the horns of an ox.\n\nNow Han Meng returned to camp with his defeated troops. Yuan Shao was furious and wanted to execute him, but the assembled officials persuaded him to relent. Shen Pei said, “Provisions are of the utmost importance on campaign, and we must guard them with the greatest care. Wuchao is where our provisions are stored, so it must be defended by a strong force.” Yuan Shao said, “I have already settled my plans. You may return to the capital at Ye to supervise the provisions and make sure there is no shortage.” Shen Pei accepted the order and departed. Yuan Shao sent the general Chunyu Qiong, together with his subordinate commanders Sui Yuanjin, Han Juzi, Lü Weihuang, Zhao Rui, and others, to lead twenty thousand troops in guarding Wuchao. Chunyu Qiong was harsh by nature and fond of wine, and most of the soldiers feared him. After reaching Wuchao, he spent every day drinking with the other generals.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao’s military provisions were running out. He urgently sent a messenger to Xuchang with orders for Xun Yu to arrange provisions as quickly as possible and transport them day and night to resupply the army at the front. The messenger departed carrying Cao Cao’s letter, but before he had traveled thirty li, he was captured by Yuan Shao’s troops, who bound him and brought him before the adviser Xu You. Xu You, whose courtesy name was Ziyuan, had been a friend of Cao Cao in his youth, but was now serving as an adviser to Yuan Shao. The letter carried by the messenger, in which Cao Cao pressed for provisions, was found during the search. Xu You went directly to Yuan Shao and said, “Cao Cao has been encamped at Guandu, locked in a standoff with us for a long time. Xuchang must therefore be empty and undefended. If we detach a force and launch a surprise attack on Xuchang by night, the city can be taken and Cao Cao can be captured. Cao Cao’s provisions are now exhausted. We should seize this opportunity and attack him from two directions.” Yuan Shao said, “Cao Cao has countless deceitful schemes. This letter is a trick to lure us into a trap.” Xu You said, “If you do not seize this opportunity now, you will later suffer for it.”\n\nWhile they were speaking, a messenger suddenly arrived from Ye Commandery and presented a letter from Shen Pei. The first part of the letter discussed the transport of provisions. It then said that while Xu You had been in Ji Province, he had repeatedly accepted illicit gifts from the people and had allowed his sons and nephews to levy numerous taxes in money and grain for their own benefit. Shen Pei had now arrested Xu You’s sons and nephews and thrown them into prison. When Yuan Shao read the letter, he flew into a rage and said, “You corrupt scoundrel! Do you still have the face to offer advice in my presence? You have an old friendship with Cao Cao, and I suppose you have now accepted bribes from him as well. You are acting as his spy and trying to lure my army into a trap! You deserve to be beheaded, but for now I will leave your head on your shoulders. Get out at once, and never appear before me again!”\n\nXu You went out, looked up to Heaven, and sighed, “Loyal advice offends the ear. That fool is not worth advising! My sons and nephews have already been harmed by Shen Pei. How can I ever again face the people of Ji Province?” He drew his sword and was about to cut his own throat, but those around him seized the sword and urged him, “Why do you take your own life so lightly? Yuan Shao refuses to accept honest advice and will certainly be captured by Cao Cao in the end. Since you have an old friendship with Lord Cao, why not leave darkness and turn toward the light?” Those few words awakened Xu You. He therefore went straight over to Cao Cao. A later poet lamented:\n“Benchu’s heroic spirit overshadowed all China,\nYet the stalemate at Guandu brought him useless grief.\nHad Xu You’s strategy only been adopted,\nCould the mountains and rivers have ever belonged to Cao?”\n\nNow Xu You secretly left Yuan Shao’s camp on foot and went straight to Cao Cao’s camp, where the troops guarding the approaches seized him. Xu You said, “I am an old friend of Chancellor Cao. Report me at once and say that Xu You of Nanyang has come to see him.” The soldiers hurriedly reported this inside the camp. Cao Cao had just removed his clothes and lain down to rest. When he heard that Xu You had secretly fled to his camp, he was delighted. Without even taking time to put on his shoes, he ran out barefoot to welcome him. Seeing Xu You from a distance, he clapped his hands and laughed with joy, then took him by the hand and led him inside. Cao Cao was the first to bow to the ground. Xu You hurriedly helped him up and said, “You are Chancellor of Han, while I am merely a commoner. Why are you so humble and courteous?” Cao Cao said, “You are my old friend. How could I rank myself above or below you on account of title or reputation?” Xu You said, “I was unable to choose a worthy lord and demeaned myself in Yuan Shao’s service. He would not listen to my words or follow my plans, so I have now abandoned him and come especially to see an old friend. I hope you will accept me into your service.” Cao Cao said, “Now that you have come, Ziyuan, my cause will succeed. Please instruct me at once in a plan to defeat Yuan Shao.” Xu You said, “I advised Yuan Shao to use light cavalry to exploit Xuchang’s emptiness, make a surprise attack on the city, and strike you from front and rear.” Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. “If Yuan Shao had followed your advice, my cause would have been lost.” Xu You asked, “How much grain do you have left in your army?” Cao Cao replied, “Enough for a year.” Xu You laughed and said, “I doubt that.” Cao Cao said, “Only enough for half a year.”\n\nXu You flicked his sleeves, rose, and strode out of the tent, saying, “I came to you in good faith, yet you deceive me like this. This is not what I expected!” Cao Cao took hold of him and said, “Do not be angry, Ziyuan. Let me tell you the truth. The army actually has enough grain for only three months.” Xu You laughed and said, “Everyone calls Mengde a treacherous hero, and now I see it is true.” Cao Cao laughed as well and said, “Have you never heard that warfare does not reject deception?” He then leaned close to Xu You’s ear and whispered, “The army has only enough grain for this month.” Xu You cried loudly, “Stop deceiving me! Your grain is already exhausted!” Cao Cao stared at him in astonishment and asked, “How do you know?” Xu You took out Cao Cao’s letter to Xun Yu and showed it to him. “Who wrote this letter?” Cao Cao asked in alarm, “Where did you get it?” Xu You told him about the capture of the messenger. Cao Cao took his hand and said, “Since you have come out of regard for our old friendship, please tell me what I should do.” Xu You said, “My enlightened lord, you are resisting a great enemy with an isolated army, yet you have not sought a way to gain a swift victory. This is the road to death. I have a plan that, within three days, will cause Yuan Shao’s army of a million men to collapse without a battle. Are you willing to listen?” Delighted, Cao Cao said, “I wish to hear your excellent plan.” Xu You said, “All of Yuan Shao’s grain and baggage are stored at Wuchao, which is now guarded by Chunyu Qiong. Qiong is addicted to wine and has made no preparations. You can select elite troops and falsely claim to be the Yuan general Jiang Qi leading soldiers there to protect the provisions. Then seize the opportunity to burn all the grain, fodder, and baggage. Within three days, Yuan Shao’s army will fall into disorder on its own.” Cao Cao was overjoyed. He treated Xu You with great honor and kept him in the camp.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao personally selected five thousand cavalry and infantry and prepared to raid the provisions at Wuchao. Zhang Liao said, “How could Yuan Shao’s supply depot be unprepared? Chancellor, you must not go there lightly. I fear Xu You may be deceiving us.” Cao Cao said, “No. Xu You’s coming here means Heaven intends Yuan Shao’s defeat. Our army is now short of provisions and cannot hold out for long. If we do not use Xu You’s plan, we will merely sit here and wait to be trapped. If he were deceiving us, why would he agree to remain in our camp? Besides, I have long wanted to raid the enemy camp. This strike against their provisions must be carried out, so do not doubt it.” Zhang Liao said, “We must still guard against Yuan Shao attacking while our camp is empty.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “I have already planned for that thoroughly.” He ordered Xun You, Jia Xu, and Cao Hong to remain with Xu You and defend the main camp. Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan were to lead one force in ambush on the left, while Cao Ren and Li Dian led another force in ambush on the right, as a precaution against the unexpected. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu went in front, Xu Huang and Yu Jin followed behind, and Cao Cao personally led the other generals in the center. The force numbered five thousand cavalry and infantry in all and carried Yuan Shao’s banners. Every soldier bound bundles of dry grass to himself and carried firewood. The men held gags in their mouths, and the horses’ mouths were bridled to keep them silent. At dusk they set out for Wuchao. That night, the sky was filled with stars.\n\nNow Ju Shou was being held prisoner within Yuan Shao’s army. That night, seeing the stars arrayed brightly in the sky, he ordered his guard to take him into the central courtyard, where he looked up and observed the heavens. Suddenly he saw the planet Venus moving backward and encroaching upon the regions of the Ox and Dipper. Greatly alarmed, he said, “Disaster is about to strike!” That very night he requested an audience with Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao had already gone to bed drunk, but when he heard that Ju Shou had a secret matter to report, he summoned him and asked what it was. Ju Shou said, “Just now, while observing the heavens, I saw Venus moving backward between the constellations Willow and Ghost, its streaming light shooting into the regions of the Ox and Dipper. I fear we may suffer harm from enemy troops launching a raid. Wuchao is where our provisions are stored, so we must take precautions. You should quickly send elite troops and fierce generals to patrol the side roads and mountain paths, lest Cao Cao outmaneuver us.” Yuan Shao angrily shouted, “You are a convicted offender! How dare you speak recklessly and mislead the army!” He then rebuked the guard, saying, “I ordered you to keep him confined. How dare you let him out!” He ordered the guard beheaded and appointed another man to keep Ju Shou under arrest. As Ju Shou went out, he covered his face and wept, sighing, “Our army will perish at any moment, and I do not know where my bones will come to rest!” A later poet lamented:\n“Loyal words that jarred the ear earned hatred in return;\nThe despot Yuan Shao had little skill in strategy.\nWhen Wuchao’s grain was gone, his foundations were torn out,\nYet still he vainly dreamed of holding Ji Province.”\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao led his troops through the night. As they passed one of Yuan Shao’s outlying camps, the soldiers there asked which force they belonged to. Cao Cao had a man answer, “Jiang Qi has been ordered to Wuchao to protect the provisions.” Seeing their own army’s banners, Yuan Shao’s troops suspected nothing. They passed several more positions, each time falsely claiming to be Jiang Qi’s troops, and met no obstruction. By the time they reached Wuchao, the fourth watch had ended. Cao Cao ordered his soldiers to spread around the camp and set fire to their bundles of dry grass, while the officers and men charged straight in amid beating drums and deafening shouts. Chunyu Qiong had been drinking with the other generals and was lying drunk in his tent. Hearing the din of drums and shouting, he jumped up in haste and demanded, “Why is there such an uproar?” Before he had finished speaking, he was dragged down by grappling hooks. Sui Yuanjin and Zhao Rui were just returning from transporting provisions. Seeing flames rising from the depot, they hurried forward to the rescue. A messenger galloped to Cao Cao and reported, “Enemy troops are behind us. Please detach a force to resist them.” Cao Cao shouted, “All commanders are to concentrate on fighting forward! Do not turn back to fight until the enemy reaches our rear!” The officers and men therefore vied with one another to be first into the attack. In moments, flames rose on every side, and smoke obscured the heavens. Sui Yuanjin and Zhao Rui drove their troops forward to the rescue, and Cao Cao reined around to meet them. Unable to withstand him, both generals were killed by Cao Cao’s troops, and all the grain and fodder were burned to ashes. Chunyu Qiong was captured and brought before Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered his ears, nose, and fingers cut off, had him tied to a horse, and sent him back to Yuan Shao’s camp as a humiliation.\n\nNow Yuan Shao was in his tent when word came that flames filled the sky to the north. Knowing that Wuchao had been lost, he hurried out and summoned his civil and military officers to discuss sending troops to the rescue. Zhang He said, “Gao Lan and I will go together to save it.” Guo Tu said, “No. Since Cao Cao’s troops are raiding the provisions, Cao Cao must have gone there in person. With Cao Cao away, his camp must be empty. We should send troops to attack his camp first. When Cao Cao hears of it, he will certainly hurry back. This is Sun Bin’s strategy of ‘besieging Wei to rescue Zhao.’” Zhang He said, “No. Cao Cao is full of schemes. If he goes out, he will certainly prepare the camp behind him against the unexpected. If we attack Cao Cao’s camp and fail to take it, Chunyu Qiong and the others will be captured, and then all of us will be taken as well.” Guo Tu said, “Cao Cao is concerned only with seizing the provisions. How could he have left troops in the camp?” He repeatedly urged an attack on Cao Cao’s camp. Yuan Shao therefore sent Zhang He and Gao Lan with five thousand troops to attack Cao Cao’s camp at Guandu, while Jiang Qi led ten thousand troops to rescue Wuchao.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao routed Chunyu Qiong’s troops and seized all their armor, clothing, and banners. His men then disguised themselves as defeated soldiers from Chunyu Qiong’s command returning to camp. On a remote mountain path, they encountered Jiang Qi’s troops. When Jiang Qi’s soldiers questioned them, they claimed to be defeated troops fleeing back from Wuchao. Jiang Qi suspected nothing and rode straight past them. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu suddenly charged out, shouting, “Jiang Qi, do not run!” Taken completely by surprise, Jiang Qi was cut down from his horse by Zhang Liao, and all his troops were slaughtered. Cao Cao then sent a man ahead to make a false report: “Jiang Qi has already routed the troops attacking Wuchao.” Yuan Shao therefore sent no more men to reinforce Wuchao and merely added troops to the attack on Guandu.\n\nNow Zhang He and Gao Lan attacked Cao Cao’s camp. Xiahou Dun charged out from the left, Cao Ren from the right, and Cao Hong from the center. Attacked from three directions, Yuan Shao’s troops suffered a crushing defeat. By the time their reinforcements arrived, Cao Cao had also attacked from the rear, surrounding them on all sides and slaughtering them. Zhang He and Gao Lan fought their way out and escaped. Yuan Shao gathered the remnants of the defeated army from Wuchao and brought them back to camp. He saw that Chunyu Qiong had neither ears nor nose and that his hands and feet were completely mutilated. Yuan Shao asked, “How was Wuchao lost?” The defeated soldiers told him, “Chunyu Qiong lay drunk and was therefore unable to resist the enemy.”\n\nIn his fury, Yuan Shao had Chunyu Qiong beheaded at once. Guo Tu feared that Zhang He and Gao Lan would return to camp and confront him over who had been right or wrong, so he slandered them before Yuan Shao, saying, “When Zhang He and Gao Lan saw that my lord’s army had been defeated, they must have been delighted.” Yuan Shao asked, “Why do you say that?” Guo Tu replied, “The two of them have long intended to surrender to Cao Cao. When they were sent to attack the camp, they deliberately refused to exert themselves, causing the loss of our soldiers.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and immediately sent a messenger to summon the two men back to camp to answer for their crimes. Guo Tu first sent a man to warn them, “My lord intends to execute you.” When Yuan Shao’s messenger arrived, Gao Lan asked, “Why has my lord summoned us?” The messenger replied, “I do not know the reason.” Gao Lan drew his sword and cut down the messenger. Zhang He was greatly alarmed. Gao Lan said, “Yuan Shao listens to slander and will certainly be captured by Cao Cao. How can we sit here and wait for death? We would do better to go over to Cao Cao.” Zhang He said, “I have long had the same intention.”\n\nThe two men therefore led the troops under their command to Cao Cao’s camp and offered their surrender. Xiahou Dun said, “Zhang He and Gao Lan have come to surrender, but we do not yet know whether they are sincere.” Cao Cao said, “I will treat them with generosity. Even if they harbor different intentions, I can still change their hearts.” He ordered the camp gates opened and had the two men admitted. They reversed their weapons, removed their armor, and prostrated themselves on the ground. Cao Cao said, “If Yuan Shao had been willing to follow the advice of you two generals, he would not have suffered this defeat. Now that you are willing to come over to me, it is like Weizi abandoning Shang or Han Xin joining Han.” He then appointed Zhang He General of the Household and Marquis of Duting, and Gao Lan General of the Household and Marquis of Donglai. The two men were overjoyed.\n\nNow Yuan Shao had lost Xu You, then Zhang He and Gao Lan, and had also lost the provisions at Wuchao. The morale of his army was in a panic. Xu You urged Cao Cao to advance as quickly as possible, while Zhang He and Gao Lan asked to serve as the vanguard. Cao Cao agreed. He immediately ordered Zhang He and Gao Lan to lead troops in a raid on Yuan Shao’s camp. During the third watch that night, three separate forces went out to raid the camp. The confused battle lasted until dawn, when each side withdrew its troops. Yuan Shao’s army had lost more than half its men. Xun You proposed a plan: “We should now spread word that we are dividing our forces, with one army going through Suanzao to attack Ye Commandery, and another taking Liyang to cut off Yuan Shao’s route of retreat. When Yuan Shao hears this, he will certainly panic and divide his troops to resist us. We can attack when his forces begin moving, and Yuan Shao will be defeated.”\n\nCao Cao adopted the plan and had officers and soldiers throughout his army spread the rumor far and wide. When Yuan Shao’s troops heard it, they came to his camp and reported, “Cao Cao has divided his army into two forces. One is going to take Ye Commandery, and the other is going to take Liyang.” Yuan Shao was greatly alarmed. He urgently ordered Yuan Shang to lead fifty thousand troops to save Ye Commandery, and Xin Ming to lead fifty thousand troops to save Liyang. Both forces departed that very night. When Cao Cao’s scouts learned that Yuan Shao’s army was on the move, Cao Cao divided his main army into eight forces and launched a simultaneous assault directly against Yuan Shao’s camp. Yuan Shao’s troops had no will to fight. They scattered in every direction and collapsed completely. Yuan Shao did not even have time to put on his armor. Wearing only a plain robe and cloth headscarf, he mounted his horse, with his eldest son, Yuan Tan, following behind. Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, Xu Huang, and Yu Jin led troops in pursuit of Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao hurriedly crossed the Yellow River, abandoning all his maps, documents, carts, equipment, gold, silk, and valuables. He escaped with only a little more than eight hundred cavalrymen.\n\nCao Cao’s troops were unable to catch him, but they captured everything he had left behind. More than eighty thousand men were killed; blood filled the ditches, while those who drowned were beyond counting. Cao Cao had won a complete victory. He distributed the captured gold, treasure, and bolts of silk among his soldiers as rewards. Among the maps and documents, a bundle of letters was found, all written by people in the capital at Xu and in Cao Cao’s army who had secretly communicated with Yuan Shao. Cao Cao’s attendants said, “We should check the names one by one, arrest them, and execute them.” Cao Cao said, “When Yuan Shao was powerful, even I could not be certain of preserving myself. How much less could others?” He ordered all the letters burned and never questioned the matter again.\n\nNow Yuan Shao had fled after his defeat, but Ju Shou, being held prisoner, was unable to escape in time. Cao Cao’s troops captured him and brought him before Cao Cao. Cao Cao and Ju Shou had long known each other. When Ju Shou saw Cao Cao, he shouted, “I will not surrender!” Cao Cao said, “Benchu lacks judgment and refused to follow your advice. Why do you remain stubbornly deluded? If I had obtained your service earlier, there would be nothing under Heaven for me to fear.” He treated Ju Shou generously and kept him in the army. Ju Shou then stole a horse from the camp and tried to return to the Yuan family. Cao Cao was angered and had him executed. Ju Shou’s expression did not change even at the moment of death. Cao Cao sighed, “I have mistakenly killed a loyal and righteous man!” He ordered Ju Shou encoffined with full honors and had a tomb built for him at the Yellow River crossing. Its inscription read: “Tomb of the Loyal and Heroic Lord Ju.” A later poet praised him:\n“Hebei produced many men of fame,\nBut Lord Ju stood first in loyal devotion.\nWith steady gaze, he understood formations;\nLooking skyward, he interpreted the heavens.\nTo the death, his heart remained like iron;\nFacing danger, his spirit rose like clouds.\nLord Cao revered his righteous heroism\nAnd specially built this solitary tomb.”\n\nCao Cao gave orders to attack Ji Province. Truly:\n“The weaker side prevailed through many clever plans;\nThe stronger army perished for want of strategy.”\nWhat the outcome would be remains unknown; read on for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 31\n\nCao Cao Defeats Yuan Shao at Cangting; Liu Bei Seeks Refuge with Liu Biao in Jingzhou\n\nNow Cao Cao took advantage of Yuan Shao’s defeat to reorganize his troops and pursue him without pause. Wearing only a plain headcloth and a single robe, Yuan Shao led just over eight hundred horsemen in flight to the north bank at Liyang, where the senior general Jiang Yiqu came out of his camp to receive him. Yuan Shao told Jiang Yiqu all that had happened, and Jiang Yiqu summoned and reassured the scattered troops. When the men heard that Yuan Shao was there, they gathered around him again like ants, and the army recovered its strength. They then discussed returning to Jizhou. During the march, they spent one night on a barren mountain. From inside his tent, Yuan Shao heard weeping in the distance and secretly went to listen. It was a group of defeated soldiers gathered together, recounting the misery of losing elder and younger brothers, abandoning companions, and seeing relatives killed. Each beat his chest and wept bitterly, and they all said, “If only he had listened to Tian Feng, how could we have suffered this disaster?” Yuan Shao deeply regretted his actions and said, “Because I did not listen to Tian Feng, my army has been defeated and my generals lost. When I return now, how can I face him?”\n\nThe next day, while Yuan Shao was riding on, Feng Ji arrived with troops to meet him. Yuan Shao said to Feng Ji, “Because I did not listen to Tian Feng, I suffered this defeat. Now that I am returning, I am ashamed to face him.” Feng Ji seized the chance to slander Tian Feng: “When Tian Feng heard in prison that my lord’s army had been defeated, he clapped his hands and laughed, saying, ‘It happened exactly as I predicted!’” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. “How dare that wretched scholar laugh at me! I will have him killed!” He immediately ordered a messenger to take a precious sword ahead to the prison in Jizhou and execute Tian Feng.\n\nNow Tian Feng was in prison. One day, a jailer came to see him and said, “Congratulations, Attendant Officer.” Tian Feng said, “What is there to congratulate me about?” The jailer replied, “General Yuan has returned after a great defeat. You are certain to be highly valued now.” Tian Feng laughed and said, “Now I am going to die!” The jailer asked, “Everyone else is happy for you. Why do you speak of death?” Tian Feng said, “General Yuan is outwardly generous but inwardly jealous, and he gives no thought to loyalty or sincerity. Had he won and been pleased, he might still have pardoned me. But now that he has been defeated, he will feel ashamed. I have no hope of living.”\n\nThe jailer did not believe him. Suddenly, the messenger arrived carrying the sword and conveyed Yuan Shao’s order to take Tian Feng’s head. Only then was the jailer shocked. Tian Feng said, “I knew all along that I was certain to die.” All the jailers shed tears. Tian Feng said, “A true man born between Heaven and Earth who fails to recognize his rightful lord and enters his service has no wisdom! If I must die today, what is there to regret?” He then cut his own throat in prison. A later poet wrote:\nYesterday Ju Shou died within the army;\nToday Tian Feng perishes inside the prison.\nWith all Hebei’s pillars and beams broken,\nHow could Benchu not lose his house and realm?\n\nAfter Tian Feng’s death, everyone who heard of it sighed with regret. Yuan Shao returned to Jizhou, but his mind was troubled and confused, and he paid no attention to government affairs. His wife, Lady Liu, urged him to appoint an heir. Yuan Shao had three sons. His eldest, Yuan Tan, styled Xianzhong, had been sent out to govern Qingzhou. His second son, Yuan Xi, styled Xianyi, had been sent out to govern Youzhou. His third son, Yuan Shang, styled Xianfu, was born to Yuan Shao’s later wife, Lady Liu. He was handsome and imposing, and Yuan Shao loved him greatly, so he kept him by his side. Ever since the defeat at Guandu, Lady Liu had urged Yuan Shao to appoint Yuan Shang as his heir. Yuan Shao therefore consulted Shen Pei, Feng Ji, Xin Ping, and Guo Tu. Shen Pei and Feng Ji had long supported Yuan Shang, while Xin Ping and Guo Tu supported Yuan Tan. Each pair served the interests of its own prospective lord.\n\nYuan Shao now said to the four men, “Our external troubles have not yet ended, but our domestic affairs must be settled early. I intend to discuss the appointment of my heir. My eldest son, Tan, is hard by nature and fond of killing. My second son, Xi, is weak and unlikely to accomplish anything. My third son, Shang, has the bearing of a hero and treats worthy men and scholars with courtesy and respect. I wish to appoint him. What do you gentlemen think?” Guo Tu said, “Of your three sons, Tan is the eldest, and he is now stationed outside the province. If my lord sets aside the elder and appoints the younger, it will sow the seeds of disorder. At present, the army’s prestige has suffered a setback and enemy troops are pressing our borders. How can you allow father, sons, and brothers to fall into strife among themselves as well? My lord should first devise a strategy to resist the enemy. The matter of appointing an heir can be discussed later.”\n\nYuan Shao hesitated and could not decide. Suddenly, word came that Yuan Xi was leading sixty thousand troops from Youzhou, Yuan Tan fifty thousand from Qingzhou, and Yuan Shao’s nephew Gao Gan another fifty thousand from Bingzhou. Each had arrived in Jizhou to help in the war. Yuan Shao was delighted. He reorganized his forces and advanced to fight Cao Cao. At the time, Cao Cao had led his victorious army to deploy along the Yellow River, where local people came to welcome him with baskets of food and jars of drink. Cao Cao saw several elders whose beards and hair were entirely white. He ordered them brought into his tent, offered them seats, and asked, “How old are you, venerable sirs?” They replied, “We are all nearly a hundred years old.” Cao Cao said, “My soldiers have alarmed and disturbed your countryside, and that greatly troubles me.” The elders said, “During Emperor Huan’s reign, a yellow star appeared in the region of Chu and Song. Yin Kui of Liaodong, who was skilled in observing the heavens, spent a night here and told us, ‘A yellow star has appeared in the celestial signs and shines directly upon this place. Fifty years from now, a true sovereign will arise in the region of Liang and Pei.’ Counting the years to the present, exactly fifty years have passed. Yuan Benchu imposed heavy levies on the people, and they all resented him. The Prime Minister has raised a righteous and benevolent army to relieve the people and punish the guilty. In a single battle at Guandu, you destroyed Yuan Shao’s host of a million men. This perfectly fulfills what Yin Kui said at the time, and the common people may now hope for peace.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “How could I dare claim the honor of what you have said?” He then gave the elders wine, food, silk, and cloth before sending them away. He issued an order to all three armies that anyone who went into the countryside and killed a family’s chickens or dogs would be punished as though he had killed a person. Soldiers and civilians alike were awed and won over. Cao Cao was secretly delighted as well.\n\nA report came that Yuan Shao had assembled troops from four provinces, totaling between two and three hundred thousand, and had advanced to make camp at Cangting. Cao Cao led his army forward and established his own camp. The next day, the two armies faced each other and formed their battle lines. Cao Cao led his generals out before his formation, while Yuan Shao brought his three sons, his nephew, and his civil and military officers to the front. Cao Cao said, “Benchu, your schemes are exhausted and your strength is spent. Why do you still not consider surrender? If you wait until the blade is at your neck, regret will come too late!” Yuan Shao was furious. Looking back at his generals, he said, “Who dares ride out?” Yuan Shang wished to display his ability before his father, so he flourished a pair of swords, spurred his horse from the formation, and galloped back and forth. Cao Cao pointed at him and asked his generals, “Who is that?” Someone who recognized him replied, “That is Yuan Shao’s third son, Yuan Shang.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a general had already ridden out with leveled spear. Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Shi Huan, a subordinate general under Xu Huang. The two riders clashed, but before three bouts had passed, Yuan Shang wheeled his horse and fled at an angle. Shi Huan pursued him. Yuan Shang took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, turned backward in the saddle, and shot. The arrow struck Shi Huan squarely in the left eye, and he fell from his horse and died. Seeing his son victorious, Yuan Shao pointed with his whip, and his massed troops surged forward into a confused battle. After a fierce slaughter, both sides sounded the gongs and withdrew their troops to camp. Cao Cao then discussed with his generals how to defeat Yuan Shao. Cheng Yu proposed a “Ten-Sided Ambush” and advised Cao Cao, “Withdraw the army to the river and conceal ten bodies of troops in ambush. Lure Yuan Shao into pursuing us to the river. With no road of retreat, our men will be certain to fight to the death, and we can defeat Yuan Shao.”\n\nCao Cao approved the plan. He divided the troops into five units on each side. On the left, the first unit was under Xiahou Dun, the second under Zhang Liao, the third under Li Dian, the fourth under Yue Jin, and the fifth under Xiahou Yuan. On the right, the first unit was under Cao Hong, the second under Zhang He, the third under Xu Huang, the fourth under Yu Jin, and the fifth under Gao Lan. Xu Chu commanded the vanguard of the central army. The next day, the ten units advanced first and took up their ambush positions on the left and right. At midnight, Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to lead troops forward and make a feigned assault on the enemy camp. The men in all five of Yuan Shao’s camps rose at once. Xu Chu turned his troops around and fled. Yuan Shao led his army in pursuit amid unceasing battle cries. By daybreak, they had chased Cao Cao’s army to the river, where it had no road of escape. Cao Cao shouted, “There is no way forward! Why do you soldiers not turn and fight to the death?” The entire army turned around and charged forward with all its strength. Xu Chu galloped at the head and personally cut down more than ten generals. Yuan Shao’s army fell into chaos. Yuan Shao hurriedly retreated, with Cao Cao’s forces pursuing from behind.\n\nAs Yuan Shao’s army fled, a drum suddenly sounded. Xiahou Yuan on the left and Gao Lan on the right charged out with their troops. Yuan Shao gathered his three sons and his nephew around him and fought desperately through a bloody path to escape. Before they had gone ten li, Yue Jin attacked from the left and Yu Jin from the right. They slaughtered Yuan Shao’s troops until corpses covered the fields and blood flowed in channels. Before they had gone another few li, Li Dian on the left and Xu Huang on the right intercepted them and launched another attack. Yuan Shao and his sons, terrified and disheartened, fled into their old camp and ordered the entire army to prepare food. Just as they were about to eat, Zhang Liao came from the left and Zhang He from the right and charged straight into the camp. Yuan Shao hurriedly mounted his horse and fled toward Cangting. His men and horses were exhausted and wanted to rest, but Cao Cao’s main army came pursuing from behind, and Yuan Shao fled for his life.\n\nAs he fled, Cao Hong on the left and Xiahou Dun on the right blocked his path. Yuan Shao shouted, “Unless we fight to the death, we will certainly be captured!” They charged with all their strength and broke free of the encirclement. Yuan Xi and Gao Gan were both wounded by arrows. Almost all their troops and horses had been lost. Yuan Shao embraced his three sons and wept bitterly, then suddenly fainted. Everyone hurried to revive him, but he kept spitting up fresh blood. He sighed and said, “I have fought dozens of battles, but I never imagined I would be reduced to such misery today! Heaven means to destroy me! Each of you must return to your own province, and we will swear to fight the traitor Cao to the finish!” He ordered Xin Ping and Guo Tu to accompany Yuan Tan with all speed to Qingzhou and reorganize its defenses, for fear that Cao Cao might invade its territory. He ordered Yuan Xi to return to Youzhou and Gao Gan to Bingzhou, where each was to gather troops and horses for future deployment. Yuan Shao then took Yuan Shang and the others into Jizhou to recuperate, ordering Yuan Shang, Shen Pei, and Feng Ji to take temporary charge of military affairs.\n\nAfter Cao Cao’s great victory at Cangting, he richly rewarded the entire army and sent men to investigate the true condition of Jizhou. His agents returned and reported, “Yuan Shao lies ill in bed. Yuan Shang and Shen Pei are closely guarding the city. Yuan Tan, Yuan Xi, and Gao Gan have all returned to their own provinces.” Everyone urged Cao Cao to attack at once. Cao Cao said, “Jizhou has immense stores of grain, and Shen Pei is also a resourceful strategist. The city cannot be taken quickly. The crops are now standing in the fields, and I fear damaging the people’s livelihood. It will not be too late to take the city after the autumn harvest.” While they were discussing this, a letter suddenly arrived from Xun Yu reporting: “Liu Bei has obtained tens of thousands of followers under Liu Pi and Gong Du in Runan. Hearing that the Prime Minister has led his army north to campaign in Hebei, he has ordered Liu Pi to guard Runan and is personally leading troops to exploit the opening and attack Xuchang. The Prime Minister should quickly return with his army to resist him.” Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. He left Cao Hong to station troops along the Yellow River and make a great show of strength, while he personally led the main army toward Runan to confront Liu Bei.\n\nNow Xuande, together with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, and the others, was leading troops in an attempt to make a surprise attack on the capital at Xu. As they approached the area of Rangshan, they encountered Cao Cao’s soldiers advancing to attack them, so Xuande established camp at the foot of Rangshan. He divided his army into three units: Guan Yu stationed his troops at the southeastern corner, Zhang Fei at the southwestern corner, and Xuande and Zhao Yun established their camp directly to the south. When Cao Cao’s army arrived, Xuande led his men out amid a thunder of drums and shouts. Cao Cao formed his battle lines and called on Xuande to come forward and speak. Xuande rode out beneath the gate banner. Pointing his whip, Cao Cao cursed him: “I treated you as an honored guest! Why have you betrayed righteousness and forgotten my kindness?” Xuande replied, “You claim the title of Han prime minister, but in truth you are a traitor to the realm! I am a kinsman of the imperial house of Han, and I have come in obedience to the Emperor’s secret edict to punish a rebel!” He then recited aloud from horseback the Girdle Edict.\n\nCao Cao was furious and ordered Xu Chu to ride out and fight. From behind Xuande, Zhao Yun leveled his spear and rode forward. The two generals clashed for thirty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Suddenly, tremendous battle cries arose. Guan Yu charged in from the southeastern corner, while Zhang Fei led his troops in from the southwestern corner. The three forces attacked at once. Cao Cao’s troops were exhausted from their long march and could not withstand them. They suffered a great defeat and fled. Xuande returned victorious to camp.\n\nThe next day, Xuande sent Zhao Yun out to challenge the enemy, but Cao Cao’s troops did not emerge for ten days. Xuande then sent Zhang Fei to challenge them, but Cao Cao’s troops again refused to come out. Xuande grew increasingly suspicious. Suddenly, word came that Gong Du had been surrounded by Cao Cao’s army while transporting grain. Xuande quickly ordered Zhang Fei to rescue him. Then another report arrived that Xiahou Dun had led troops around to their rear and was heading straight for Runan. Xuande was greatly alarmed. “If this is so, I will have enemies both before and behind me, and nowhere to return to!” He urgently sent Guan Yu to rescue the city. Both armies departed.\n\nWithin a day, a mounted messenger arrived to report that Xiahou Dun had already captured Runan, that Liu Pi had abandoned the city and fled, and that Guan Yu was now surrounded. Xuande was greatly alarmed. Another report came that Zhang Fei, who had gone to rescue Gong Du, had also been surrounded. Xuande urgently wished to withdraw his army, but feared an attack from Cao Cao’s troops in the rear. Suddenly, word came that Xu Chu was outside the camp issuing a challenge. Xuande did not dare ride out. He waited until dawn, ordered his soldiers to eat their fill, then sent the infantry ahead with the cavalry following behind, while false watch calls continued to sound inside the camp. Xuande and the others had gone several li from camp and were rounding an earthen hill when torches suddenly flared all around. From the hilltop came a great shout: “Do not let Liu Bei escape! The Prime Minister is waiting here especially for him!” Xuande searched frantically for a way out. Zhao Yun said, “Do not worry, my lord. Just follow me.” Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, Zhao Yun cut open a path, with Xuande following behind, wielding his paired swords.\n\nIn the midst of the fighting, Xu Chu caught up and engaged Zhao Yun in a fierce battle. Yu Jin and Li Dian then arrived from behind. Seeing the danger, Xuande fled across the open country. When the shouts behind him gradually faded, he made for deep mountains and remote paths, escaping alone on horseback. He struggled on until daybreak, when a body of troops suddenly charged out from the side. Xuande was greatly alarmed, but when he looked, he saw Liu Pi leading more than a thousand defeated horsemen and escorting Xuande’s family. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, and Mi Fang were also with them. They explained, “Xiahou Dun’s army was too fierce, so we abandoned the city and fled. Cao Cao’s troops pursued us, but fortunately Guan Yu held them back, allowing us to escape.” Xuande said, “I do not know where Guan Yu is now.” Liu Pi replied, “General, let us keep moving. We can look into that later.”\n\nAfter they had gone several li, a roll of drums sounded, and a body of troops surged out ahead of them. The leading general was Zhang He, who shouted, “Liu Bei, dismount at once and surrender!” Xuande was about to retreat when he saw red banners waving on the hilltop. Another army poured out from a mountain hollow, led by the senior general Gao Lan. With both routes blocked, Xuande raised his face to Heaven and cried, “Why does Heaven reduce me to such desperate straits? Since matters have come to this, I would rather die!” He was about to draw his sword and cut his own throat, but Liu Pi hurriedly stopped him. “Allow me to fight to the death and seize a road to save you, my lord.” With that, he charged forward and engaged Gao Lan. Before three bouts had passed, Gao Lan cut him down from his horse with one stroke of his saber.\n\nXuande was in a panic and was about to fight personally when Gao Lan’s rear ranks suddenly fell into disorder. A general charged through the formation, and as his spear rose, Gao Lan twisted around and fell from his horse. Xuande looked and saw that it was Zhao Yun. He was overjoyed. Zhao Yun spurred his horse, leveled his spear, scattered the rear ranks, and then rode to the front to fight Zhang He alone. Zhang He fought Zhao Yun for more than thirty bouts, then wheeled his horse and fled in defeat. Zhao Yun pressed his advantage and charged, but Zhang He’s troops held the mountain pass. The road was so narrow that Zhao Yun could not break through.\n\nAs Zhao Yun fought to seize the road, Guan Yu, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang arrived with three hundred soldiers. Attacking from both sides, they drove Zhang He back. They then emerged from the pass, occupied the strategic mountain heights, and established camp. Xuande sent Guan Yu to search for Zhang Fei. It turned out that when Zhang Fei went to rescue Gong Du, Gong Du had already been killed by Xiahou Yuan. Zhang Fei fought fiercely and drove Xiahou Yuan back, then pursued him for some distance, only to be surrounded by troops under Yue Jin. Guan Yu encountered defeated soldiers on the road, followed their tracks, and drove Yue Jin away. He and Zhang Fei then returned together to see Xuande.\n\nA report came that Cao Cao’s main army was pursuing them. Xuande ordered Sun Qian and the others to escort the women and children ahead, while he, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun remained behind, fighting as they withdrew. When Cao Cao saw that Xuande had gone far away, he recalled his troops and did not pursue. Xuande’s defeated army numbered fewer than a thousand men as it fled in wretched disorder. They eventually reached a river and asked a local what it was. He told them it was the Han River. Xuande set up a temporary camp. The local people recognized him and presented sheep and wine, so everyone gathered to drink on the sandy bank. Xuande sighed and said, “All of you possess the talent to assist a king, yet unfortunately you have chosen to follow Liu Bei. My fate is wretched, and I have brought hardship upon you all. Today I do not possess even enough ground to plant an awl. I truly fear that I will ruin your futures. Why do you not leave me and enter the service of an enlightened lord, so that you may win achievement and fame?”\n\nThey all covered their faces and wept. Guan Yu said, “Brother, you are wrong to speak this way. In former times, when Emperor Gaozu contended with Xiang Yu for the empire, he was defeated by Xiang Yu many times. Later, he won a single battle at Jiulishan and founded a dynasty that endured for four hundred years. Victory and defeat are common in war. How can you destroy your own resolve?” Sun Qian said, “Success and failure each have their time. You must not lose heart. Jingzhou is not far from here. Liu Jingsheng holds sway over the Nine Provinces, with strong troops and ample provisions. Moreover, both he and you, my lord, are kinsmen of the imperial house of Han. Why not seek refuge with him?” Xuande said, “I only fear he will not accept me.” Sun Qian said, “I am willing to go ahead and persuade him, so that Jingsheng will come beyond his borders to welcome my lord.”\n\nXuande was delighted and immediately sent Sun Qian to Jingzhou, traveling through the night. Sun Qian reached the commandery and went in to see Liu Biao. After the formal greetings, Liu Biao asked, “You serve Xuande. Why have you come here?” Sun Qian replied, “Governor Liu is a hero of the age. Though his soldiers are few and his generals scarce, his ambition is to support the dynasty. Liu Pi and Gong Du of Runan had no former ties of friendship or kinship with him, yet even they gave their lives in his service. You, illustrious lord, and Governor Liu are both descendants of the imperial house of Han. Now the Governor has recently suffered defeat and intended to go to Jiangdong and seek refuge with Sun Zhongmou. I advised him, ‘You must not turn your back on kin to seek out strangers. General Liu of Jingzhou treats worthy men with courtesy and humbles himself before scholars, so men of ability flock to him as water flows eastward. How much more welcome, then, would one of his own clan be?’ For this reason, the Governor has specially sent me ahead to present his respects and await your command, illustrious lord.”\n\nLiu Biao was delighted. “Xuande is my younger brother. I have long wished to meet him but never had the opportunity. Now that he is willing to honor me with a visit, I am truly fortunate.” Cai Mao slanderously objected, “You must not accept him. Liu Bei first followed Lü Bu, then served Cao Cao, and recently sought refuge with Yuan Shao, yet he remained loyal to none of them to the end. This is enough to show what kind of man he is. If you accept him now, Cao Cao will certainly send troops against us, provoking needless warfare. It would be better to cut off Sun Qian’s head and present it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao will then be certain to treat my lord with great favor.” Sun Qian said sternly, “I am not a man who fears death. Governor Liu is loyal to the realm and cannot be compared with Cao Cao, Yuan Shao, or Lü Bu. He followed those men before only because he had no other choice. Now he has heard that General Liu is a descendant of the Han dynasty and that the bonds of your common clan are close, and so he has come a thousand li to seek refuge with you. Why do you offer such slander and show such jealousy of a worthy man?”\n\nWhen Liu Biao heard this, he rebuked Cai Mao: “I have made up my mind. Say no more.” Cai Mao withdrew in shame and resentment. Liu Biao then ordered Sun Qian to go ahead and inform Xuande, while he personally traveled thirty li beyond the city walls to welcome him. When Xuande met Liu Biao, he observed every courtesy with the utmost respect, and Liu Biao treated him with great generosity. Xuande brought Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and the others forward to pay their respects to Liu Biao. Liu Biao then entered Jingzhou together with Xuande and assigned him a residence.\n\nNow Cao Cao learned through his scouts that Xuande had gone to Jingzhou and sought refuge with Liu Biao, so he wished to lead an army against him. Cheng Yu said, “Yuan Shao has not yet been eliminated. If we rush to attack Jingzhou and Xiangyang, Yuan Shao may rise against us from the north, and the outcome will be impossible to predict. It would be better to return the army to the capital at Xu, rest the troops, and build up our strength. When the weather turns warm next spring, we can lead out the army, first destroy Yuan Shao, and then take Jingzhou and Xiangyang. In a single campaign, we can secure the advantages of both north and south.”\n\nCao Cao agreed and led his troops back to the capital at Xu. In the first month of spring in the eighth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao again discussed mobilizing the army. He first dispatched Xiahou Dun and Man Chong to guard Runan and resist Liu Biao, left Cao Ren and Xun Yu to defend the capital at Xu, and personally commanded the main army as it advanced to Guandu and established camp.\n\nAs for Yuan Shao, since the previous year he had been suffering from an illness that began with a chill and caused him to vomit blood. Only now had he begun to recover. He discussed attacking the capital at Xu, but Shen Pei advised him, “After last year’s defeats at Guandu and Cangting, the army’s morale has not yet recovered. We should continue to deepen our moats and raise our ramparts while restoring the strength of the soldiers and the people.”\n\nWhile they were discussing this, a sudden report arrived that Cao Cao had advanced to Guandu and was coming to attack Jizhou. Yuan Shao said, “If we wait until his troops are beneath our walls and his generals have reached the river before resisting him, it will already be too late. I must personally lead the main army out to meet him.” Yuan Shang said, “Father, you have not fully recovered from your illness and must not undertake a distant campaign. I am willing to lead the troops forward to meet the enemy.” Yuan Shao gave his permission. He then sent men to summon Yuan Tan from Qingzhou, Yuan Xi from Youzhou, and Gao Gan from Bingzhou, so that their four armies might join in defeating Cao Cao. Truly:\nThe war drums have only just sounded in Runan,\nWhen battle drums stir the north of Jizhou again.\nWhat the outcome would be will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 32\n\nYuan Shang Contends for Jizhou; Xu You Diverts the River Zhang by Stratagem\n\nAfter Yuan Shang had beheaded Shi Huan, he became proud of his own courage. Without waiting for Yuan Tan and the others to arrive with their troops, he personally led tens of thousands of men out of Liyang to meet the vanguard of Cao Cao’s army. Zhang Liao rode out first. Yuan Shang leveled his spear and charged into battle, but in fewer than three exchanges he could no longer parry or hold him off, and fled in a crushing defeat. Zhang Liao pressed the advantage and swept down on his forces. Unable to control the situation, Yuan Shang hurriedly led his army back to Jizhou. When Yuan Shao heard that Yuan Shang had returned defeated, he suffered another shock. His old illness flared up again, and he vomited several pecks of blood before collapsing unconscious to the ground. Lady Liu hurriedly had him carried into his bedchamber, but his condition steadily worsened. She urgently summoned Shen Pei and Feng Ji to Yuan Shao’s bedside to discuss arrangements for after his death. Yuan Shao could only point with his hand and was unable to speak. Lady Liu asked, “May Shang succeed you as heir?” Yuan Shao nodded. Shen Pei immediately wrote out a testament beside the bed. Yuan Shao rolled over, gave a great cry, vomited more than another peck of blood, and died. A later poet wrote:\n\nFor generations high ministers, his house had won great fame;\nIn youthful pride, he let ambition range unchecked.\nIn vain he gathered three thousand worthy guests;\nTo no purpose he commanded a million heroic troops.\nA sheep beneath a tiger’s hide, he failed to win success;\nWith phoenix plumes but a chicken’s heart, he could achieve no great affair.\nYet still more pitiful, and saddest of all:\nHis family’s troubles merely passed on to two brothers.\n\nAfter Yuan Shao’s death, Shen Pei and the others took charge of the funeral arrangements. Lady Liu immediately had all five of Yuan Shao’s favorite concubines put to death. Fearing that their spirits might meet Yuan Shao again in the Nine Springs below, she had their hair shaved off, their faces mutilated, and their corpses disfigured. Such was the cruelty of her jealousy. Yuan Shang feared that the concubines’ families might cause trouble, so he had them all seized and killed as well. Shen Pei and Feng Ji installed Yuan Shang as Grand Marshal and General, with authority as governor of Ji, Qing, You, and Bing provinces, and sent messengers to announce the death. By this time Yuan Tan had already left Qing Province with his army. When he learned that his father had died, he consulted Guo Tu and Xin Ping. Guo Tu said, “Since my lord was not in Jizhou, Shen Pei and Feng Ji must have installed Xianfu as their lord. We must go there quickly.” Xin Ping said, “Shen Pei and Feng Ji must already have laid their plans. If we hurry there now, we are certain to fall victim to their scheme.” Yuan Tan asked, “Then what should we do?” Guo Tu replied, “We can station our army outside the city and watch what they do. I will go in personally to investigate.”\n\nYuan Tan followed his advice. Guo Tu entered Jizhou and went to see Yuan Shang. After the formal greetings, Yuan Shang asked, “Why has my elder brother not come?” Guo Tu replied, “He has fallen ill in camp and cannot come to see you.” Yuan Shang said, “By our father’s dying command, I have been established as lord, while my elder brother has been appointed General of Chariots and Cavalry. Cao Cao’s army is now pressing upon our borders. I ask my brother to command the vanguard, and I will soon mobilize troops to support him from behind.” Guo Tu said, “There is no one in the army with whom he can devise sound plans. I ask that Shen Zhengnan and Feng Yuantu be sent to assist him.” Yuan Shang said, “I myself depend on these two to devise plans for me day and night. How can I spare them?” Guo Tu said, “Then why not send one of the two?” Yuan Shang had no choice but to order them to draw lots, with the one selected to go. Feng Ji drew the marked lot, so Yuan Shang ordered him to carry the official seal and ribbon and accompany Guo Tu to Yuan Tan’s army. Feng Ji went with Guo Tu to Yuan Tan’s camp. When he saw that Yuan Tan was not ill, he grew uneasy and presented the seal and ribbon. Yuan Tan flew into a rage and wanted to behead Feng Ji. Guo Tu secretly advised him, “Cao Cao’s army is pressing upon our borders. For now, merely keep Feng Ji here as an honored guest to reassure Yuan Shang. Once Cao Cao has been defeated, it will not be too late to contend for Jizhou.”\n\nYuan Tan followed his advice. He immediately broke camp and set out, advancing to Liyang to confront Cao Cao’s army. Yuan Tan sent his general Wang Zhao out to fight, and Cao Cao sent Xu Huang to meet him. The two fought only a few exchanges before Xu Huang cut Wang Zhao down from his horse with a single stroke. Cao Cao’s troops seized the opportunity and swept forward, inflicting a crushing defeat on Yuan Tan’s army. Yuan Tan gathered his defeated forces inside Liyang and sent a messenger to Yuan Shang for help. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei and sent only a little more than five thousand men to assist him. Cao Cao’s scouts learned that the reinforcements had arrived, so he sent Yue Jin and Li Dian to intercept them halfway. They surrounded the force from both ends and killed them all. When Yuan Tan learned that Yuan Shang had dispatched only five thousand men, who had then been ambushed and slaughtered on the way, he was furious and summoned Feng Ji to berate him. Feng Ji said, “Allow me to write to my lord and ask him to come personally to the rescue.” Yuan Tan immediately ordered Feng Ji to write the letter and sent a man to deliver it to Yuan Shang in Jizhou. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei. Shen Pei said, “Guo Tu is full of schemes. The reason he left last time without disputing the succession was that Cao Cao’s army was at our borders. If Cao Cao is defeated now, Guo Tu will certainly come to contend for Jizhou. Better not to send reinforcements, but instead use Cao Cao’s strength to eliminate Yuan Tan.”\n\nYuan Shang followed his advice and refused to send troops. When the messenger returned with the reply, Yuan Tan was furious and immediately had Feng Ji beheaded. He then began discussing surrender to Cao Cao. Spies soon secretly reported this to Yuan Shang. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei, saying, “If Yuan Tan surrenders to Cao Cao and joins forces with him to attack us, Jizhou will be in danger.” He therefore left Shen Pei and the general Su You to hold Jizhou while he personally led a large army to Liyang to rescue Yuan Tan. Yuan Shang asked who in the army dared command the vanguard, and the brothers Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang volunteered. Yuan Shang selected thirty thousand troops and appointed them as the vanguard, sending them ahead to Liyang. When Yuan Tan heard that Yuan Shang was coming in person, he was delighted and abandoned the proposal to surrender to Cao Cao. Yuan Tan stationed his troops inside the city, while Yuan Shang camped outside, their forces forming mutually supporting horns.\n\nBefore many days had passed, Yuan Xi and Gao Gan also led their armies to the city’s outskirts. The troops were encamped in three places, and every day they went out to hold Cao Cao in check. Yuan Shang suffered repeated defeats, while Cao Cao’s forces won victory after victory. In the third month of spring in the eighth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao divided his forces and launched attacks along several routes. Yuan Tan, Yuan Xi, Yuan Shang, and Gao Gan were all decisively defeated and abandoned Liyang in flight. Cao Cao led his army in pursuit as far as Jizhou. Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang entered the city and defended it tenaciously, while Yuan Xi and Gao Gan established camps thirty li from the city and made a great show of strength. Cao Cao’s army attacked for several days but could not take the city. Guo Jia advised, “The Yuan family displaced the elder son and installed the younger. The brothers now compete for power, each establishing his own faction. If pressed hard, they will rescue each other; if given breathing room, they will fight among themselves. Better to turn the army south toward Jing Province and campaign against Liu Biao while awaiting a change between the Yuan brothers. Once that change occurs, attack them, and they can be pacified in a single stroke.”\n\nCao Cao approved his advice. He appointed Jia Xu administrator of Liyang and ordered him to defend it, while Cao Hong led troops to hold Guandu. Cao Cao then led his main army toward Jing Province. When Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang heard that Cao Cao’s army had withdrawn of its own accord, they congratulated each other. Yuan Xi and Gao Gan each took their leave and departed. Yuan Tan consulted Guo Tu and Xin Ping, saying, “I am the eldest son, yet I cannot inherit my father’s estate. Shang was born to my stepmother, yet he has inherited the great rank. I truly cannot accept it.” Guo Tu said, “My lord can marshal his troops outside the city and merely invite Xianfu and Shen Pei to a banquet. Conceal armed executioners there and kill them, and the great matter will be settled.” Yuan Tan followed his advice. Just then Wang Xiu, an assistant administrator, arrived from Qing Province, and Yuan Tan told him of the plan. Wang Xiu said, “Brothers are like the left and right hands. If, while struggling against another man, you cut off your own hand and say, ‘I am sure to win,’ how could that possibly be so? If a man casts off his brothers and does not treat them as kin, who in the world will treat him as kin? Those slanderers are driving flesh and blood apart in pursuit of momentary gain. I beg you to stop your ears and not listen to them.”\n\nYuan Tan became angry and shouted Wang Xiu away, then sent a man to invite Yuan Shang. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei. Shen Pei said, “This must be one of Guo Tu’s schemes. If my lord goes, you are certain to fall victim to his treachery. Better to seize the opportunity and attack him.” Yuan Shang followed his advice. He donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led fifty thousand troops out of the city. When Yuan Tan saw Yuan Shang approaching with an army, he knew the plot had been exposed. He too immediately armed himself, mounted his horse, and engaged Yuan Shang. At the sight of Yuan Tan, Yuan Shang cursed him furiously. Yuan Tan cursed back, “You poisoned our father to death and usurped his rank, and now you have come to kill your elder brother!” The two fought each other in person, and Yuan Tan was decisively defeated. Yuan Shang personally braved arrows and stones, charging and sweeping down on the enemy. Yuan Tan led his defeated army in flight toward Pingyuan, and Yuan Shang withdrew his troops. Yuan Tan again consulted Guo Tu about advancing and appointed Cen Bi as general to lead an army forward. Yuan Shang personally led his army out of Jizhou.\n\nThe two battle lines formed opposite each other, their banners and drums in full view. Cen Bi rode out and hurled abuse at the enemy formation, and Yuan Shang wanted to fight him personally. But the general Lü Kuang spurred forward, brandishing his saber, and engaged Cen Bi. The two fought for many exchanges before Lü Kuang cut Cen Bi down from his horse. Yuan Tan’s troops were defeated again and fled once more to Pingyuan. Shen Pei urged Yuan Shang to advance, and they pursued the enemy as far as Pingyuan. Unable to withstand them, Yuan Tan withdrew into Pingyuan and defended it without coming out. Yuan Shang surrounded the city on three sides and attacked. Yuan Tan consulted Guo Tu. Guo Tu said, “There is little grain in the city now, while the enemy’s forces are at the height of their strength. We cannot match them. In my humble opinion, we should send a man to offer surrender to Cao Cao and have Cao lead an army against Jizhou. Yuan Shang will certainly return to rescue it. General, you can lead your army out and strike him from the other side, and Yuan Shang can then be captured. If Cao Cao defeats Yuan Shang’s army, we can gather up its supplies and troops and use them to resist Cao Cao. Cao Cao’s army will have come from far away and will be unable to maintain its food supply, so it will certainly withdraw of its own accord. We can then occupy Jizhou once more and plan further advances.”\n\nYuan Tan followed his advice and asked, “Who can serve as our envoy?” Guo Tu replied, “Xin Pi, the younger brother of Xin Ping, whose courtesy name is Zuozhi, is now magistrate of Pingyuan. He is an eloquent man and can be appointed as envoy.” Yuan Tan immediately summoned Xin Pi, who came gladly. Yuan Tan wrote a letter and entrusted it to Xin Pi, then sent three thousand troops to escort him beyond the frontier. Traveling day and night, Xin Pi carried the letter to Cao Cao. At that time Cao Cao had stationed his army at Xiping to campaign against Liu Biao, and Liu Biao had sent Xuande to lead the vanguard against him. Before the two sides had engaged, Xin Pi arrived at Cao Cao’s camp. After the formal greetings, Cao Cao asked the purpose of his visit. Xin Pi explained in full Yuan Tan’s request and presented the letter.\n\nAfter reading the letter, Cao Cao kept Xin Pi in camp and assembled his civil and military officers to deliberate. Cheng Yu said, “Yuan Tan is being pressed so hard by Yuan Shang that he has no choice but to offer surrender. He cannot be trusted.” Lü Qian and Man Chong also said, “Since the Prime Minister has already led his army here, how can he abandon Liu Biao and go to help Yuan Tan?” Xun You said, “The words of these three gentlemen are not sound. In my humble judgment, the empire is now in turmoil, yet Liu Biao sits securely between the Yangtze and Han rivers and does not dare extend his reach. It is clear that he has no ambitions beyond his own region. The Yuan family holds the territory of four provinces and has hundreds of thousands of armored troops. If the two sons were united and preserved the estate they inherited, the future of the empire would be impossible to predict. Now the brothers are attacking each other, and in desperation one has turned to us. We should lead our army first to eliminate Yuan Shang, then watch how matters change and destroy Yuan Tan as well. The empire will then be settled. This opportunity must not be lost.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted. He invited Xin Pi to drink with him and said, “Is Yuan Tan’s surrender genuine or false? And can Yuan Shang’s army truly be defeated?” Xin Pi replied, “Illustrious Lord, do not ask whether it is genuine or false. It is enough merely to consider the situation. The Yuan family has suffered defeat after defeat for years. Its armies are exhausted abroad, and its advisers have been executed at home. Slander and estrangement divide the brothers, and their realm has split in two. Famine has come on top of all this, with natural disasters and human hardship. Wise and foolish alike know that their house is collapsing like earth and shattered tiles. This is Heaven’s appointed time to destroy the Yuan family. If you now lead your army against Ye, and Yuan Shang does not return to rescue it, he will lose his lair. If he does return, Yuan Tan will follow and attack him from behind. With your might, Illustrious Lord, striking their weary multitude will be like a violent wind sweeping away autumn leaves. If you abandon this plan and attack Jing Province instead, you will be assaulting a rich and prosperous land whose government is harmonious and whose people are obedient. It cannot yet be shaken. Moreover, of all the threats in the realm, none is greater than the one north of the Yellow River. Once the north is pacified, your hegemony will be achieved. I beg you to consider this carefully.” Cao Cao said with great delight, “My only regret is that I met Xin Zuozhi so late!” That very day he ordered the army to turn back and seize Jizhou. Fearing that Cao Cao had some hidden plan, Xuande did not dare pursue him, but led his army back to Jing Province.\n\nWhen Yuan Shang learned that Cao Cao’s army had crossed the Yellow River, he hurriedly led his forces back toward Ye, ordering Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang to guard the rear. When Yuan Tan saw Yuan Shang’s army retreat, he mobilized all the troops of Pingyuan and pursued him. They had traveled fewer than several dozen li when a cannon blast sounded and two forces emerged at once. Lü Kuang came from the left and Lü Xiang from the right, and the two brothers blocked Yuan Tan’s way. Yuan Tan reined in his horse and said to them, “While my father lived, I never treated either of you generals with disrespect. Why do you now follow my younger brother and persecute me?”\n\nOn hearing this, the two generals dismounted and surrendered to Yuan Tan. Yuan Tan said, “Do not surrender to me. You may surrender to Prime Minister Cao.” The two then followed Yuan Tan back to camp. When Cao Cao’s army arrived, Yuan Tan brought the two men to see him. Cao Cao was delighted and promised Yuan Tan his daughter in marriage, immediately appointing Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang as matchmakers. Yuan Tan asked Cao Cao to attack and seize Jizhou. Cao Cao said, “At present our grain and fodder supplies are not reaching us, and their transport is arduous. I will open a channel from the Ji River to divert the Qi River into the White Canal, thereby establishing a supply route, and then advance.” He ordered Yuan Tan to remain at Pingyuan for the time being. Cao Cao led his army back to Liyang, enfeoffed Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang as ranked marquises, and kept them with the army for service. Guo Tu said to Yuan Tan, “I fear Cao Cao’s offer of his daughter in marriage is not sincere. Now he has also rewarded Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang and taken them into his army. He means to win over the people north of the Yellow River. In the end, he is certain to become a threat to us. My lord should have two seals of generalship carved and secretly send them to the two Lüs, instructing them to act as our agents inside his camp. Once Cao Cao has defeated Yuan Shang, we can seize the opportunity to deal with him.”\n\nYuan Tan followed his advice. He had two seals of generalship carved and secretly sent them to the two Lüs. After accepting them, the two men took the seals directly to report the matter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao laughed loudly and said, “Yuan Tan secretly sent you these seals because he wants you to help him from within. Once I have defeated Yuan Shang, he intends to seize the opportunity to act. Accept the seals for now. I have plans of my own.” From that moment, Cao Cao intended to kill Yuan Tan.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei, saying, “Cao Cao’s troops are now transporting grain through the White Canal. He is certain to attack Jizhou. What are we to do?” Shen Pei replied, “Send an official dispatch ordering Yin Kai, magistrate of Wu’an, to garrison Maocheng and keep open the grain route from Shangdang. Order Ju Hu, the son of Ju Shou, to defend Handan and provide distant support. My lord can advance against Pingyuan and attack Yuan Tan with all speed. First eliminate Yuan Tan, and then defeat Cao Cao.” Yuan Shang was delighted. He left Shen Pei and Chen Lin to defend Jizhou, appointed the generals Ma Yan and Zhang Yi as his vanguard, and marched through the night to attack Pingyuan. When Yuan Tan learned that Yuan Shang’s army was approaching, he sent an urgent appeal to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “This time I am certain to obtain Jizhou.”\n\nAs he was speaking, Xu You happened to arrive from Xuchang. When he heard that Yuan Shang was again attacking Yuan Tan, he went in to see Cao Cao and said, “Prime Minister, are you sitting here waiting for a thunderbolt from Heaven to strike both Yuans dead?” Cao Cao laughed and said, “I have already calculated everything.” He ordered Cao Hong to advance first and attack Ye, while he personally led another army against Yin Kai. When the army entered his territory, Yin Kai led troops out to meet it. Yin Kai rode forward, and Cao Cao called, “Where is Xu Zhongkang?” Xu Chu answered the summons, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Yin Kai. Taken completely by surprise, Yin Kai was cut down from his horse by a single stroke of Xu Chu’s saber, and the rest of his men broke and fled. Cao Cao accepted the surrender of them all, then immediately marched on Handan. Ju Hu advanced with his army to meet him. Zhang Liao rode out and engaged Ju Hu, who was decisively defeated in fewer than three exchanges. Zhang Liao pursued him from behind. The two horses were not far apart when Zhang Liao quickly took his bow and shot. Ju Hu fell from his horse as the bowstring sounded. Cao Cao directed his troops to sweep forward, and the enemy scattered in flight.\n\nCao Cao then led his main army to Jizhou. Cao Hong had already drawn near the city walls. Cao Cao ordered his forces to build earthen mounds around the city and secretly dig tunnels to attack it. Shen Pei’s defenses were solid and his discipline extremely strict. Feng Li, the officer guarding the eastern gate, failed in his patrol duties because he was drunk, and Shen Pei punished him severely. Nursing a grudge, Feng Li secretly escaped from the city and surrendered to Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked him how the city could be taken. Feng Li replied, “The earth inside the sally gate is thick. A tunnel can be dug through it to enter the city.” Cao Cao ordered Feng Li to lead three hundred strong men and dig a tunnel into the city under cover of night.\n\nAfter Feng Li’s defection, Shen Pei personally climbed the walls every night to inspect the troops. That night, while in the tower above the sally gate, he saw that there were no lights outside the city. Shen Pei said, “Feng Li must be leading troops in through a tunnel.” He quickly summoned picked soldiers to carry stones and strike the sally gate’s drop barrier. The gate was sealed, and Feng Li and all three hundred strong men died beneath the earth. After suffering this reverse, Cao Cao abandoned the tunneling plan and withdrew his army to the banks of the Huan River to await Yuan Shang’s return. While attacking Pingyuan, Yuan Shang heard that Cao Cao had already defeated Yin Kai and Ju Hu and that his great army had surrounded Jizhou. He therefore withdrew his troops and returned to the rescue. His general Ma Yan said, “If we take the main road, Cao Cao is certain to have an ambush waiting. We should take the smaller road, come out through the western hills at the mouth of the Fu River, and raid Cao Cao’s camp. That will certainly lift the siege.”\n\nYuan Shang followed his advice and personally led the main army ahead, leaving Ma Yan and Zhang Yi to guard the rear. Spies soon reported this to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “If he comes by the main road, I will avoid him. If he comes by the smaller road through the western hills, he can be captured in a single battle. I expect Yuan Shang will light a fire as a signal for the men in the city to come out and support him. I can divide my forces and strike them.” He then assigned the troops accordingly.\n\nYuan Shang emerged from the Fu River pass and traveled east to Yangping, where he stationed his army at Yangping Pavilion, seventeen li from Jizhou, with one side resting against the Fu River. He ordered the soldiers to pile up firewood and dry grass and burn it at night as a signal. Then he sent his registrar, Li Fu, disguised as a commandant in Cao Cao’s army, straight to the city walls. Li Fu shouted, “Open the gate!” Shen Pei recognized Li Fu’s voice and admitted him into the city. Li Fu said, “Yuan Shang has deployed his army at Yangping Pavilion and is waiting for support. When the troops in the city come out, they are also to light a fire as a signal.” Shen Pei ordered grass piled up and burned inside the city to exchange signals. Li Fu said, “There is no grain in the city. Send the old and weak, the wounded soldiers, and the women out to surrender. The enemy will not be on guard against them, and we can send troops out behind the civilians to attack.” Shen Pei followed his proposal.\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, a white banner was raised over the city, bearing the words: “The People of Jizhou Surrender.” Cao Cao said, “The city has no grain, so they are sending the old and weak civilians out to surrender. Troops are certain to follow them.” Cao Cao ordered Zhang Liao and Xu Huang each to lead three thousand soldiers and lie in ambush on either side. Cao Cao himself mounted his horse and had his command canopy carried to the foot of the walls. Sure enough, the city gates opened, and the people emerged carrying their aged and young and holding white banners. As soon as all the civilians had come out, soldiers burst from the city. Cao Cao gave a signal with a red flag, and the two forces under Zhang Liao and Xu Huang rushed out together and attacked furiously. The troops from the city had no choice but to retreat inside. Cao Cao galloped after them and reached the drawbridge, where crossbow bolts poured from the city like rain. One struck Cao Cao’s helmet and nearly pierced the crown of his head. His generals hurriedly rescued him and brought him back to the formation. Cao Cao changed his clothes and horse, then led his generals to attack Yuan Shang’s camp. Yuan Shang came out to meet him.\n\nAt that moment, troops from every direction converged on the battlefield. The two armies fought in confusion, and Yuan Shang suffered a crushing defeat. He led his troops back to the western hills and made camp, then sent men to hurry the forces of Ma Yan and Zhang Yi forward. He did not know that Cao Cao had already sent Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang to induce the two generals to surrender. Ma Yan and Zhang Yi came with the two Lüs and submitted to Cao Cao, who also enfeoffed them as ranked marquises. That same day Cao Cao advanced to attack the western hills, first sending the two Lüs, Ma Yan, and Zhang Yi to cut Yuan Shang’s supply route.\n\nRealizing that he could not hold the western hills, Yuan Shang fled by night to Yikou. Before his camp had been fully established, fires sprang up on every side and ambush troops rushed out together. His men had no time to put on their armor, nor the horses their saddles. Yuan Shang’s army collapsed and fled fifty li. With his situation desperate and his strength exhausted, he had no choice but to send Yin Kui, inspector of Yu Province, to Cao Cao’s camp to ask for surrender. Cao Cao pretended to accept it, but that very night sent Zhang Liao and Xu Huang to raid Yuan Shang’s camp. Yuan Shang abandoned all his seals and ribbons, ceremonial insignia and axes, clothing, armor, baggage, and equipment, and fled toward Zhongshan. Cao Cao returned with his army to attack Jizhou. Xu You proposed, “Why not breach the banks of the Zhang River and flood the city?”\n\nCao Cao approved the plan and first sent soldiers to dig a moat outside the city, extending forty li around it. From the walls, Shen Pei saw Cao Cao’s troops digging the moat, but it was extremely shallow. He laughed to himself and said, “They intend to breach the Zhang River and flood the city. If the moat were deep, it might flood us, but what use can anything this shallow be?” He therefore made no preparations.\n\nThat night Cao Cao increased the labor force tenfold, and all worked together to excavate the moat. By daybreak it was twenty feet wide and twenty feet deep. He diverted the Zhang River into the city, where the water rose several feet. Grain had also run out, and soldiers were dying of starvation. Outside the city, Xin Pi displayed Yuan Shang’s seals, ribbons, and clothing on the tip of a spear and called on the people within to surrender. Shen Pei was furious. He took more than eighty members of Xin Pi’s family, old and young alike, beheaded them on the city wall, and threw their heads down. Xin Pi wept and wailed without cease. Shen Pei’s nephew Shen Rong had long been on close terms with Xin Pi. When he saw Xin Pi’s family murdered, he harbored bitter resentment. He secretly wrote a letter offering to open the gate, tied it to an arrow, and shot it down from the wall. A soldier picked it up and presented it to Xin Pi, who gave the letter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao first issued an order that once they entered Jizhou, no one was to harm any member of the Yuan family, old or young, and that all soldiers and civilians who surrendered were to be spared.\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, Shen Rong threw the western gate wide open and allowed Cao Cao’s troops to enter. Xin Pi spurred his horse in first, and the officers and soldiers followed him into Jizhou, fighting their way forward. Shen Pei was in the southeastern gate tower when he saw that Cao Cao’s army had entered the city. Leading only a few horsemen, he descended from the wall to fight to the death and met Xu Huang in combat. Xu Huang captured Shen Pei alive, bound him, and took him out of the city. On the way they encountered Xin Pi. Gnashing his teeth, Xin Pi pointed his whip at Shen Pei’s head and said, “Murderous villain! Today you die!” Shen Pei cursed Xin Pi furiously: “Traitorous wretch! You brought Cao Cao here to take my Jizhou. I regret only that I did not kill you too!”\n\nXu Huang untied Shen Pei and brought him before Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “Do you know who opened the gate to receive me?” Shen Pei replied, “I do not.” Cao Cao said, “It was your nephew Shen Rong who offered it.” Shen Pei said angrily, “The worthless boy has brought us to this!” Cao Cao said, “Yesterday, when I came beneath the walls, why were there so many crossbow bolts fired from the city?” Shen Pei replied, “I regret there were too few! Too few!” Cao Cao said, “You are loyal to the Yuan family, so you could hardly have acted otherwise. Are you now willing to surrender to me?” Shen Pei replied, “I will not surrender! I will not surrender!” Xin Pi fell to the ground, weeping, and pleaded, “More than eighty members of my family were all murdered by this villain. I beg the Prime Minister to execute him and avenge this hatred!” Shen Pei said, “In life I was a minister of the Yuan family; in death I will be a ghost of the Yuan family. I am not like you slanderous, flattering, fawning villains! Behead me at once!” Cao Cao ordered him taken away. As he was about to be executed, Shen Pei shouted at the executioner, “My lord is in the north. You must not make me die facing south!” He knelt facing north and stretched out his neck to receive the blade. A later poet lamented:\n\nThe north had many men renowned,\nBut who could equal Shen Zhengnan?\nHis life was lost through a foolish lord,\nHis heart stood level with the men of old.\nLoyal and upright, he concealed no word;\nHonest and able, he harbored no greed.\nFacing north even at the brink of death,\nHe put all those who surrendered to shame.\n\nAfter Shen Pei’s death, Cao Cao admired his loyalty and integrity and ordered him buried north of the city. His generals asked Cao Cao to enter the city. Cao Cao was just about to set out when he saw armed executioners escorting a man toward him. Looking more closely, he saw that it was Chen Lin. Cao Cao said to him, “When you wrote that denunciation for Benchu, it would have been enough to list my crimes. Why did you also insult my grandfather and father?” Chen Lin replied, “Once the arrow was on the bowstring, it had to be released.” Those around Cao Cao urged him to execute Chen Lin, but Cao Cao valued his talent, pardoned him, and appointed him to his staff.\n\nCao Cao’s eldest son was Cao Pi, whose courtesy name was Zihuan. He was eighteen years old at the time. When Cao Pi was born, a mass of blue-purple vapor, round as the canopy of a carriage, appeared over the house and remained there all day without dispersing. A diviner skilled in reading vapors secretly told Cao Cao, “This is the aura of a Son of Heaven. Your noble heir will rise to an indescribable eminence.” At the age of eight, Cao Pi could compose literary works and displayed extraordinary talent. He was widely learned in both ancient and contemporary affairs, skilled at riding and archery, and fond of swordsmanship. When Cao Cao captured Jizhou, Cao Pi accompanied his father in the army. Leading his personal guards ahead, he went straight to Yuan Shao’s residence, dismounted, drew his sword, and entered. A general barred his way and said, “The Prime Minister has given orders that no one is permitted to enter Yuan Shao’s residence.” Cao Pi shouted him aside and entered the rear hall with sword in hand. There he saw two women embracing each other and weeping, and he stepped forward intending to kill them. Truly:\n\nFour generations of lords and ministers have vanished like a dream;\nNow disaster falls once more upon an entire family.\n\nWhat became of their lives remains unknown. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 33\n\nCao Pi Takes Lady Zhen Amid the Turmoil; Guo Jia’s Posthumous Plan Pacifies Liaodong\n\nNow Cao Pi saw the two women weeping and drew his sword to kill them. Suddenly, a red glow filled his vision. He lowered his sword and asked, “Who are you?” One of the women replied, “I am Lady Liu, wife of General Yuan.” Pi asked, “Who is this young woman?” Lady Liu said, “She is Lady Zhen, wife of my second son, Yuan Xi. Because Xi was sent to govern Youzhou, Lady Zhen refused to travel so far and therefore remained here.”\n\nPi pulled the young woman closer and saw that her hair was disheveled and her face dirty. He wiped her face with his sleeve and looked at her. Lady Zhen had skin like jade and a flowerlike face, with beauty enough to topple a kingdom. He then said to Lady Liu, “I am the son of Chancellor Cao. I will protect your family, so do not be afraid.” He then rested his hand on his sword and sat in the hall.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao led his generals into the city of Jizhou. Just as he was about to pass through the gate, Xu You galloped forward, pointed at the gate with his whip, and called out to Cao Cao, “Ah-Man, if not for me, how could you have entered this gate?” Cao Cao laughed heartily. When the other generals heard this, they were all indignant. Cao Cao reached the gate of Yuan Shao’s residence and asked, “Who entered here before me?” The guard replied, “The heir is inside.” Cao Cao summoned Cao Pi and rebuked him. Lady Liu came out and bowed, saying, “Had it not been for the heir, my family could not have been preserved. I wish to offer Lady Zhen to serve him with broom and dustpan.” Cao Cao ordered Lady Zhen brought out to bow before him. Looking at her, Cao Cao said, “She is truly fit to be my son’s wife!” He then ordered Cao Pi to take her as his wife.\n\nAfter pacifying Jizhou, Cao Cao personally went to Yuan Shao’s tomb, set out sacrificial offerings, bowed twice, and wept bitterly. Turning to his generals, he said, “Long ago, when Benchu and I first raised armies together, Benchu asked me, ‘If our undertaking fails, what region could we rely upon?’ I asked him, ‘What do you have in mind?’ Benchu said, ‘I would hold the Yellow River to the south, block access through Yan and Dai to the north, absorb the multitudes of the desert, and then turn south to contend for the realm. Might that not succeed?’ I replied, ‘I will employ the wisdom and strength of all under Heaven and command them according to the Way. Then nothing will be beyond my reach.’ That conversation seems like yesterday, yet now Benchu is dead. I cannot keep from shedding tears for him!” Everyone sighed. Cao Cao bestowed gold, silk, grain, and rice on Yuan Shao’s wife, Lady Liu. He then issued an order: “The people of Hebei have suffered the ravages of war. All their taxes and levies for this year are hereby remitted.” At the same time, he wrote a memorial reporting to the imperial court and assumed the office of Governor of Jizhou himself.\n\nOne day, Xu Chu was riding through the eastern gate when he encountered Xu You. Xu You called to him, “Without me, how could any of you come and go through this gate?” Xu Chu angrily replied, “We went through countless mortal dangers and fought bloody battles to capture this city. How dare you boast!” Xu You cursed him, saying, “You are all nothing but common brutes, hardly worth mentioning!” Xu Chu flew into a rage, drew his sword, and killed Xu You. Carrying his head, he went to Cao Cao and explained how insolently Xu You had behaved and that he had killed him. Cao Cao said, “Ziyuan was an old friend of mine. He was only joking with you. Why did you kill him?” Cao Cao severely reprimanded Xu Chu and ordered that Xu You be given a lavish burial. He then sent men throughout Jizhou to seek out worthy scholars. The people of Jizhou said, “The Commandant of Cavalry Cui Yan, courtesy name Jigui, is a native of Dongwucheng in Qinghe. He offered Yuan Shao advice several times, but Yuan Shao would not follow it. Because of this, he claimed illness and remained at home.”\n\nCao Cao immediately summoned Cui Yan and appointed him an Administrative Aide of Jizhou. He then said to him, “Yesterday I examined the household registers of this province. They record a total population of three hundred thousand. This may truly be called a great province.” Cui Yan replied, “The realm is now disintegrating and the Nine Provinces have been torn apart. The two Yuan brothers are fighting each other, and the bones of Jizhou’s people lie exposed across the fields. Yet instead of urgently inquiring into local conditions and rescuing the people from their misery, Chancellor, you begin by counting and checking the household registers. Can this be what the men and women of this province expected from an enlightened lord?”\n\nWhen Cao Cao heard this, his expression changed and he apologized, treating Cui Yan thereafter as an honored guest. Having pacified Jizhou, Cao Cao sent men to learn what Yuan Tan was doing. At the time, Tan was leading troops in plundering Ganling, Anping, Bohai, Hejian, and other places. When he heard that Yuan Shang had been defeated and had fled to Zhongshan, he led his army against him. Shang had no heart for battle and fled straight to Youzhou to seek refuge with Yuan Xi. Tan accepted the surrender of all Shang’s troops and intended to make another attempt on Jizhou. Cao Cao sent a messenger to summon him, but Tan did not come. Cao Cao was furious. He sent a letter breaking off their marriage alliance, then personally led a great army against Tan and advanced directly to Pingyuan.\n\nWhen Yuan Tan heard that Cao Cao was personally leading an army against him, he sent a messenger to ask Liu Biao for help. Liu Biao invited Xuande to discuss the matter. Xuande said, “Cao Cao has now conquered Jizhou, and the strength of his army is at its height. Before long, both Yuan brothers will certainly be captured by Cao Cao, so helping them would be useless. Moreover, Cao Cao has always intended to seize Jingzhou and Xiangyang. We should merely train our troops and defend ourselves. We must not move rashly.” Liu Biao asked, “Then how should I refuse him?” Xuande said, “You can write to both Yuan brothers, professing a desire to reconcile them, and decline in tactful language.”\n\nLiu Biao agreed with his advice and first sent Yuan Tan a letter, which read in part:\nA noble man fleeing disaster does not go over to the enemy state. Recently I heard that you bent your knee and surrendered to Cao Cao. In doing so, you forgot your forebears, abandoned the bonds between brothers, and brought shame upon your allies. If the lord of Jizhou has failed in his duty as a younger brother, you should humble yourself and accommodate him. Once affairs are settled, let all under Heaven judge which of you is right and which is wrong. Would this not be an act of the highest righteousness?\n\nHe also wrote to Yuan Shang:\nThe lord of Qingzhou is by nature harsh and impetuous and has lost sight of right and wrong. You should first eliminate Cao Cao and thereby finally avenge your honored father. Once affairs are settled, you may determine who is right and who is wrong. Would that not be best? If you remain deluded and refuse to turn back, you will be like the hounds Hanlu and Dongguo exhausting themselves in pursuit while leaving a peasant to claim the prize.\n\nWhen Yuan Tan received Liu Biao’s letter, he understood that Liu Biao had no intention of sending troops. He also realized that he could not withstand Cao Cao. He therefore abandoned Pingyuan and fled to defend Nanpi. Cao Cao pursued him as far as Nanpi. The weather was bitterly cold, and all the waterways had frozen, so the grain ships could not move. Cao Cao ordered the local people to break the ice and haul the ships along, but when the people heard the order, they fled. Cao Cao was furious and intended to arrest and execute them. When the people heard of this, they went personally to the camp to surrender themselves. Cao Cao said, “If I do not kill you, my orders will not be enforced. Yet if I kill you, I cannot bear it. Quickly go hide in the mountains, and do not let my soldiers capture you.” The people all departed in tears.\n\nYuan Tan led his army out of the city to confront Cao Cao’s forces. The two armies drew up facing each other. Cao Cao rode forward, pointed his whip at Tan, and cursed him, saying, “I treated you generously. Why did you turn against me?” Tan replied, “You invaded my territory, seized my cities, and took possession of my wife and children. Yet you accuse me of turning against you?” Cao Cao was furious and sent Xu Huang out to fight. Tan ordered Peng An to meet him. Their horses crossed, and in only a few bouts Xu Huang cut Peng An down from his horse. Tan’s army broke and fled back into Nanpi. Cao Cao sent his troops to surround the city on all sides. In alarm, Tan sent Xin Ping to Cao Cao to arrange his surrender. Cao Cao said, “Yuan Tan is a fickle young man who repeatedly goes back on his word. I find it difficult to trust him. Your younger brother Xin Pi already holds an important position under me. You may remain here as well.” Xin Ping said, “Chancellor, you are mistaken. I have heard that when the lord is honored, his ministers share his glory, and when the lord suffers, his ministers share his disgrace. I have long served the Yuan family. How could I betray them?”\n\nCao Cao knew he could not persuade Xin Ping to remain and therefore sent him back. Xin Ping returned to Yuan Tan and reported that Cao Cao would not accept his surrender. Tan rebuked him, saying, “Your younger brother now serves Cao Cao. Do you also harbor divided loyalties?” Hearing this, Xin Ping’s chest filled with rage. He collapsed unconscious to the ground. Tan ordered men to carry him out, and he died moments later. Tan regretted his words. Guo Tu said to him, “Tomorrow, drive all the common people ahead of us, with our army following behind, and fight Cao Cao in a decisive battle to the death.”\n\nTan followed his advice. That night, he drove out all the people of Nanpi and ordered every one of them to carry a sword or spear and await commands. At dawn the next day, all four gates were thrown open. With the army driving them from behind, the people surged out in front amid deafening shouts and charged straight toward Cao Cao’s camp. The two armies became locked in a confused battle that lasted from the hour of the dragon until noon, with neither side gaining the advantage and corpses covering the ground. When Cao Cao saw that he had not yet secured a complete victory, he rode up a hill and personally beat the war drum. At the sight of him, his officers and soldiers rallied and fought forward with all their strength. Tan’s army was utterly defeated, and countless civilians were killed. Cao Hong charged fiercely through the enemy formation and came face-to-face with Yuan Tan. He raised his saber and struck wildly, finally killing Tan in the midst of the battle. Seeing the army in complete chaos, Guo Tu galloped back toward the city. Yue Jin caught sight of him, fitted an arrow to his bow, and shot him down into the moat, where both horse and rider fell.\n\nCao Cao led his army into Nanpi and reassured the people. Suddenly, a force of troops arrived. They were commanded by Yuan Xi’s officers Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan. Cao Cao personally led troops out to meet them. The two generals reversed their weapons, removed their armor, and came expressly to surrender. Cao Cao enfeoffed them as marquises. Zhang Yan, the Black Mountain bandit, also brought an army of one hundred thousand men to surrender, and Cao Cao appointed him General Who Pacifies the North. Cao Cao ordered Yuan Tan’s head displayed as a warning and proclaimed that anyone who dared mourn him would be executed. The head was hung outside the northern gate. One man, wearing a plain cloth cap and mourning clothes, wept beneath it. Cao Cao’s attendants seized him and brought him forward. Cao Cao questioned him and learned that he was Wang Xiu, Administrative Aide of Qingzhou. He had been banished for remonstrating with Yuan Tan, and now, learning of Tan’s death, he had come to mourn him.\n\nCao Cao said, “Do you know my order?” Wang Xiu replied, “I do.” Cao Cao asked, “Are you not afraid to die?” Wang Xiu replied, “While he lived, I accepted his summons to office. If I failed to mourn him after his death, I would be unrighteous. If I feared death and forgot righteousness, how could I stand in the world? If I may recover and bury Yuan Tan’s body, I will have no regret even if I am executed.” Cao Cao said, “Why are there so many righteous men in Hebei? What a pity the Yuan family could not employ them! Had they been able to do so, how would I ever have dared cast a direct glance at this land?” He ordered Yuan Tan’s body recovered and buried, treated Wang Xiu as an honored guest, and appointed him Palace Cadet General of the Treasury. Cao Cao then asked him, “Yuan Shang has now joined Yuan Xi. What strategy should I use to capture them?” Wang Xiu did not answer. Cao Cao said, “He is a loyal minister.” He then asked Guo Jia, who replied, “You can have the Yuan family’s surrendered generals, Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan, attack them.” Cao Cao followed his advice and ordered Jiao Chu, Zhang Nan, Lü Kuang, Lü Xiang, Ma Yan, and Zhang Yi each to lead their own troops and advance against Youzhou by three separate routes. At the same time, he ordered Li Dian and Yue Jin to join forces with Zhang Yan, attack Bingzhou, and strike Gao Gan.\n\nNow when Yuan Shang and Yuan Xi learned that Cao Cao’s troops were approaching, they realized they could not meet them in battle. They abandoned the city, led away their troops, and traveled day and night to Liaoxi, where they sought refuge with the Wuhuan. Wuhuan Chu, Inspector of Youzhou, assembled the officials of Youzhou, and together they smeared their lips with sacrificial blood and swore an oath while discussing how to abandon the Yuans and join Cao Cao. Wuhuan Chu spoke first: “I know Chancellor Cao is the hero of this age. I am now going to surrender to him. Anyone who refuses to obey will be executed.” They took the blood oath one after another until it came to Administrative Aide Han Heng. Han Heng threw his sword to the ground and cried out, “I received great favor from Lord Yuan and his sons. Now my lords have been defeated and driven into exile, yet I lacked the wisdom to save them and the courage to die for them! I have already fallen short of righteousness! But as for facing north and surrendering to Cao Cao, I will never do it!”\n\nEveryone turned pale. Wuhuan Chu said, “In undertaking a great enterprise, one must establish a great principle of righteousness. Whether it succeeds or fails does not depend upon a single man. Since Han Heng’s resolve is such, he may do as he pleases.” He had Han Heng pushed out. Wuhuan Chu then left the city to welcome the three approaching armies and went directly to surrender to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was delighted and promoted him to General Who Guards the North. Suddenly, a scout arrived to report, “Yue Jin, Li Dian, and Zhang Yan attacked Bingzhou, but Gao Gan has fortified Hukou Pass, and they cannot take it.” Cao Cao personally mustered his troops and went there. The three generals met him and reported, “Gao Gan is defending the pass, and it is difficult to attack.” Cao Cao assembled his generals to discuss a plan for defeating Gao Gan. Xun You said, “To defeat Gao Gan, we must use a false-surrender stratagem.”\n\nCao Cao agreed. He summoned the surrendered generals Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang and whispered instructions into their ears. Lü Kuang and the others led several dozen soldiers directly to the foot of the pass and called out, “We were originally veteran officers of the Yuan family, but circumstances forced us to surrender to Cao Cao. Cao Cao is deceitful by nature and treats us poorly. We have now returned to support our former lord. Open the gate quickly and admit us!” Gao Gan did not believe them and merely ordered the two generals to come up to the pass and speak. The two men removed their armor, abandoned their horses, and entered. They said to Gao Gan, “Cao Cao’s army has only just arrived. We can take advantage of the fact that its morale is not yet settled and raid its camp tonight. We are willing to lead the way.”\n\nGao Gan was delighted and followed their advice. That night, he ordered the two Lüs to lead more than ten thousand troops forward. As they neared Cao Cao’s camp, tremendous shouts suddenly erupted behind them and ambushing troops rose on every side. Gao Gan realized that he had fallen into a trap and hurried back to Huguan. But Yue Jin and Li Dian had already seized the pass. Gao Gan fought his way free and fled to seek refuge with the Shanyu. Cao Cao led troops to block the pass and sent men in pursuit of Gao Gan. When Gao Gan reached the Shanyu’s territory, he encountered the Wise King of the Left of the northern tribes. Gao Gan dismounted and prostrated himself, saying, “Cao Cao is annexing every territory, and now he intends to invade Your Highness’s lands. I beg you to provide aid, so that together we may recover the lost territory and preserve the north.” The Wise King of the Left said, “I have no feud with Cao Cao. Why would he invade my territory? Are you trying to make me incur the enmity of the Cao family?” He rebuked Gao Gan and drove him away. Gao Gan saw no other course and decided to seek refuge with Liu Biao. When he reached Shanglu, Commandant Wang Yan killed him and sent his head under guard to Cao Cao. Cao Cao enfeoffed Wang Yan as a marquis.\n\nAfter Bingzhou had been pacified, Cao Cao discussed an expedition west against the Wuhuan. Cao Hong and the others said, “Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have been defeated, their generals are gone, and their power and strength are exhausted. They have fled far into the desert. If we now lead our army west to attack them and Liu Bei and Liu Biao take advantage of our absence to raid the undefended capital at Xudu, we will be unable to return in time to save it, and the disaster will be grave. It would be best to withdraw our army and advance no farther.” Guo Jia said, “What you gentlemen have said is mistaken. Although our lord’s might shakes the realm, the people of the desert rely on the remoteness of their frontier and will certainly make no preparations. If we take advantage of their unpreparedness and strike them suddenly, we are certain to defeat them. Moreover, Yuan Shao showed kindness to the Wuhuan, while his sons Shang and Xi are still alive. They cannot be left uneliminated. Liu Biao is merely an armchair talker. He knows his own ability is insufficient to control Liu Bei. If he gives Bei heavy responsibilities, he will fear being unable to restrain him; if he gives Bei only minor responsibilities, Bei will not serve him effectively. Even if you leave the country undefended and campaign far away, my lord, you need have no concern.” Cao Cao said, “Fengxiao’s words are entirely correct.”\n\nCao Cao therefore led all three divisions of his army, great and small, together with several thousand carts, and advanced. Before them stretched vast expanses of yellow sand, with fierce winds rising on every side. The roads were rugged and difficult, and men and horses could barely proceed. Cao Cao began to consider turning back and asked Guo Jia’s advice. At this time, Guo Jia had fallen ill because he was unaccustomed to the climate and water, and lay sick in a cart. Cao Cao wept and said, “Because I wished to pacify the desert, I made you travel far through terrible hardships, and now you have fallen ill. How can my heart be at ease?” Guo Jia said, “I am deeply grateful for the Chancellor’s great kindness. Even if I die, I could not repay one ten-thousandth of it.” Cao Cao said, “The northern land is so rugged that I am thinking of withdrawing. What do you say?” Guo Jia replied, “In war, speed is precious. We have come a thousand miles to attack the enemy, but our baggage train is so cumbersome that we cannot move swiftly enough to seize an advantage. It would be better to travel by forced marches with lightly equipped troops and suddenly appear before them, taking them unprepared. We need only find someone familiar with the roads to guide us.”\n\nCao Cao therefore left Guo Jia in Yizhou to recover and sought a local guide to lead the way. Someone recommended Yuan Shao’s former general Tian Chou, who knew the region well. Cao Cao summoned him and asked his advice. Tian Chou said, “In summer and autumn this route is flooded. Where the water is shallow, carts and horses cannot pass, and where it is deep, boats cannot navigate. Travel is extremely difficult. It would be better to turn back and go through the mouth of Lulong, cross the dangerous heights of Baitan, and emerge into undefended territory. From there, you can approach Liucheng and take the enemy unprepared. Modu can then be captured in a single battle.”\n\nCao Cao followed his advice, enfeoffed Tian Chou as General Who Pacifies the North, and appointed him local guide to lead the vanguard. Zhang Liao followed behind him, while Cao Cao personally commanded the rear. They advanced by forced marches with lightly equipped cavalry. Tian Chou led Zhang Liao ahead as far as White Wolf Mountain, where they encountered Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang, who had joined Modu and several tens of thousands of cavalry and were advancing toward them. Zhang Liao hurriedly reported this to Cao Cao. Cao Cao reined in his horse, climbed to high ground, and looked out. He saw that Modu’s troops had no proper formations and were scattered and disordered. Cao Cao said to Zhang Liao, “The enemy is in disorder. We can attack at once.” He then handed his command banner to Zhang Liao. Zhang Liao led Xu Chu, Yu Jin, and Xu Huang down the mountain in four divisions and launched a fierce assault. Modu’s forces fell into complete confusion. Zhang Liao spurred forward and cut Modu down from his horse, after which all the remaining troops surrendered. Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang led several thousand cavalry away to seek refuge in Liaodong.\n\nCao Cao gathered his army and entered Liucheng. He enfeoffed Tian Chou as Marquis of Liuting and appointed him to defend Liucheng. Tian Chou wept and said, “I am merely a man who abandoned righteousness and fled into hiding. Through your great kindness, I was spared and kept alive, which is already more good fortune than I deserve. How could I sell out the stronghold of Lulong to obtain rewards and emoluments? I would rather die than accept a marquisate.” Cao Cao admired his righteousness and appointed him Consultant. Cao Cao reassured the Shanyu’s people, took possession of ten thousand fine horses, and withdrew his army that same day. The weather was cold and dry, and for two hundred li there was no water. The army also lacked provisions and had to kill horses for food. They had to dig thirty or forty feet into the ground before finding water. When Cao Cao returned to Yizhou, he richly rewarded those who had previously advised against the expedition. He said to his generals, “Previously, I took a great risk in making this distant expedition and succeeded only by good fortune. Although we were victorious, it was through Heaven’s protection and must not be taken as a precedent. Your advice was the safest course, and that is why I reward you. In the future, never hesitate to speak your minds.”\n\nBy the time Cao Cao reached Yizhou, Guo Jia had been dead for several days, and his coffin rested in the government offices. Cao Cao went to make offerings and cried bitterly, saying, “Fengxiao’s death is Heaven’s ruin of me!” Turning to the assembled officials, he said, “You gentlemen are all about my own age. Only Fengxiao was younger. I intended to entrust future affairs to him, but never expected him to die in the prime of life. My heart is shattered!” Guo Jia’s attendants presented Cao Cao with a sealed letter that Guo Jia had written just before his death. They said, “Lord Guo wrote this letter with his own hand as he lay dying and instructed us, ‘If the Chancellor follows what is written in this letter, the matter of Liaodong will be settled.’” Cao Cao opened the letter and read it, nodding and sighing. None of the others understood what it meant.\n\nThe next day, Xiahou Dun led the officers in to report, saying, “Gongsun Kang, Administrator of Liaodong, has long refused to submit. Now Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have fled to him, and they are certain to become a future threat. We should take advantage of their failure to act and march against them at once. Then Liaodong can be taken.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “There is no need to trouble you gentlemen to display your tigerlike might. Within a few days, Gongsun Kang will deliver the heads of the two Yuans to us himself.” None of the generals believed him.\n\nMeanwhile, Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang led several thousand cavalry to Liaodong. The Administrator of Liaodong was Gongsun Kang, a native of Xiangping and the son of Gongsun Du, General of Martial Might. When he learned that Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang were coming to seek refuge with him, he assembled his subordinate officials to discuss the matter. Gongsun Gong said, “While Yuan Shao was alive, he always intended to annex Liaodong. Now Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have been defeated, their generals are gone, and they have nowhere to shelter. They have come here to seek refuge, but their true intention is like that of a turtledove taking over a magpie’s nest. If you receive them, they will certainly plot against you later. It would be better to lure them into the city, kill them, and present their heads to Lord Cao. Lord Cao will certainly treat us generously.” Gongsun Kang said, “I only fear that Cao Cao will lead an army into Liaodong. Perhaps it would be better to receive the two Yuans and use them to help us.” Gongsun Gong said, “We can send men to gather information. If Cao Cao’s army comes to attack, then keep the two Yuans. If it makes no move, kill them and send them to Lord Cao.” Gongsun Kang agreed and sent men to investigate.\n\nNow when Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang reached Liaodong, the two secretly discussed their plans. They said, “Liaodong has an army of tens of thousands, enough to contend with Cao Cao. We will seek refuge here for the time being. Later, we will kill Gongsun Kang and seize his territory, build up our strength, resist the Central Plains, and recover Hebei.”\n\nHaving settled on this plan, they went to see Gongsun Kang. Kang lodged them at the posthouse, claiming that he was ill and refusing to meet them at once. Before many days had passed, his spies returned and reported, “Cao Cao’s army is stationed in Yizhou, and he has no intention of advancing into Liaodong.” Gongsun Kang was delighted. He first concealed swordsmen and axmen behind the wall hangings and then ordered the two Yuans brought in. After they had exchanged formal greetings, he ordered them to sit. The weather was bitterly cold, and Yuan Shang saw that there were no mats or cushions on the couch. He said to Gongsun Kang, “Please have sitting mats laid down.” Gongsun Kang glared at him and said, “The heads of you two are about to travel ten thousand li! What need have you for mats?” Yuan Shang was horrified. Gongsun Kang shouted, “Why have you not struck yet?” The swordsmen and axmen rushed out and, right there by the seats, cut off both men’s heads. The heads were placed in wooden boxes and sent to Yizhou to be presented to Cao Cao.\n\nAt the time, Cao Cao remained in Yizhou, keeping his army in place. Xiahou Dun and Zhang Liao came in and reported, “If we are not going to march into Liaodong, we should return to Xudu. We fear Liu Biao may conceive some scheme.” Cao Cao said, “As soon as the heads of the two Yuans arrive, we will withdraw.” Everyone laughed inwardly. Suddenly, it was reported that Gongsun Kang of Liaodong had sent envoys bearing the heads of Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang. Everyone was astonished. The envoy presented a letter. Cao Cao laughed heartily and said, “It has turned out exactly as Fengxiao predicted!” He richly rewarded the envoy and enfeoffed Gongsun Kang as Marquis of Xiangping and General of the Left. The officials asked, “How has it turned out exactly as Fengxiao predicted?” Cao Cao produced Guo Jia’s letter and showed it to them. It read in part:\nI have now heard that Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have gone to seek refuge in Liaodong. My enlightened lord must on no account send troops against them. Gongsun Kang has long feared annexation by the Yuan family and will certainly be suspicious when the two Yuans seek refuge with him. If you attack them with troops, they will join forces to meet you, and you will not be able to defeat them quickly. But if you leave them alone, Gongsun Kang and the Yuans will inevitably plot against one another. The situation itself makes this certain.\n\nEveryone leaped with delight and praised the plan. Cao Cao led the officials in holding another sacrifice before Guo Jia’s spirit tablet. Guo Jia had died at the age of thirty-eight. He had accompanied Cao Cao on campaigns for eleven years and performed many extraordinary services. A later poet praised him:\nHeaven gave birth to Guo Fengxiao,\nA hero foremost among outstanding men.\nWithin his belly lay the Classics and histories;\nWithin his breast, hidden armored hosts.\nHis schemes were worthy of Fan Li;\nHis decisions rivaled Chen Ping’s.\nAlas, his life was lost too soon,\nAnd the Central Plains’ great pillar fell.\n\nCao Cao led his army back to Jizhou and sent men ahead to escort Guo Jia’s coffin to Xudu for burial. Cheng Yu and the others urged him, “Now that the north has been pacified, when we return to Xudu we should quickly devise a strategy for advancing south of the Yangtze.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “I have had this intention for a long time. What you gentlemen propose agrees perfectly with my own wishes.” That night, he lodged in a corner tower on the eastern wall of Jizhou, leaned against the railing, and looked up to observe the heavens. Xun You was beside him. Cao Cao pointed and said, “The southern quarter shines brilliantly with ascendant energy. I fear it cannot yet be conquered.” Xun You said, “Before the Chancellor’s heavenly might, who would not submit?”\n\nAs they watched, they suddenly saw a beam of golden light rise from the ground. Xun You said, “There must be treasure buried beneath the earth.” Cao Cao went down from the tower and ordered men to dig where the light had appeared. Truly:\nThe stars now pointed toward the southern lands,\nWhile golden treasure rose at once out of the north.\nWhat they found remains unknown. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 34\n\nLady Cai Overhears Secrets Behind a Screen; Liu Bei Leaps His Horse Across Tan Stream\n\nNow Cao Cao had men dig at the place where the golden light appeared, and they unearthed a bronze sparrow. He asked Xun You, “What omen is this?” Xun You replied, “Long ago, Emperor Shun’s mother dreamed that a jade sparrow flew into her arms, and afterward she gave birth to Shun. Now that you have obtained a bronze sparrow, this too is an auspicious omen.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and ordered a lofty terrace built to commemorate it. That very day they broke ground, felled timber, fired tiles, and polished bricks, constructing the Bronze Sparrow Terrace above the Zhang River. It was estimated that the work would take a year to complete. Cao Cao’s younger son Cao Zhi proposed, “If you are building tiered terraces, you should erect three of them. The tall one in the center should be called Bronze Sparrow; the one on the left, Jade Dragon; and the one on the right, Golden Phoenix. Then build two soaring bridges rising across the open sky. Only then will it be a magnificent sight.” Cao Cao said, “My son’s proposal is excellent. When the terraces are finished, they will be enough to entertain me in my old age!” Cao Cao had five sons, but only Cao Zhi was quick-witted and intelligent and excelled at writing, so Cao Cao had always loved him best.\n\nCao Cao therefore left Cao Zhi and Cao Pi in Ye Commandery to build the terraces and ordered Zhang Yan to guard the northern camp. With the five or six hundred thousand troops he had acquired from Yuan Shao, Cao Cao marched back in triumph to the capital, Xuchang, where he generously rewarded those who had distinguished themselves. He also memorialized the throne to grant Guo Jia the posthumous title Marquis Zhen and raised Guo Jia’s son Guo Yi in his own household. Cao Cao then assembled his many advisers to discuss a southern campaign against Liu Biao. Xun Yu said, “The great army has only just returned from its northern campaign and should not be set in motion again yet. Wait six months while the men recover their strength and we build up our reserves. Then Liu Biao and Sun Quan can be taken in a single assault.” Cao Cao followed his advice and divided his troops among agricultural colonies to await future deployment.\n\nNow since Xuande had arrived in Jingzhou, Liu Biao had treated him with great generosity. One day, as they were drinking together, a sudden report came that the surrendered generals Zhang Wu and Chen Sun were plundering the people in Jiangxia and plotting a rebellion together. Liu Biao exclaimed in alarm, “These two villains have rebelled again. The trouble they cause will not be slight!” Xuande said, “There is no need for you to worry, elder brother. Allow me to go and suppress them.” Liu Biao was delighted and immediately assigned thirty thousand troops to Xuande for the expedition. Xuande accepted the command and set out at once, reaching Jiangxia within a few days. Zhang Wu and Chen Sun led out their troops to meet him. Xuande rode out with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun beneath the command banner. Seeing that the horse Zhang Wu rode was exceptionally powerful and spirited, Xuande said, “That must be a horse capable of traveling a thousand li in a day.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Zhao Yun leveled his spear, charged out, and headed straight for the enemy formation. Zhang Wu spurred his horse forward to meet him, but in fewer than three bouts Zhao Yun stabbed him from the saddle with a single thrust. Zhao Yun immediately seized the reins and led the horse back to his own lines. When Chen Sun saw this, he pursued Zhao Yun to take the horse back. With a tremendous shout, Zhang Fei charged straight out with his spear and stabbed Chen Sun to death. The rebel troops all scattered. Xuande pacified those who remained, restored order throughout the counties of Jiangxia, and returned in triumph. Liu Biao came outside the city to welcome him, escorted him in, and gave a banquet to celebrate the victory. When they were half drunk, Liu Biao said, “With a brother of such heroic ability, Jingzhou has someone it can rely upon. I am only concerned that the southern Yue tribes may invade without warning, while Zhang Lu and Sun Quan are also both causes for anxiety.” Xuande said, “I have three generals who can readily be entrusted with these duties. Have Zhang Fei patrol the border with the southern Yue; have Yunchang hold the inner city securely and keep Zhang Lu in check; and have Zhao Yun defend the Three Rivers against Sun Quan. What is there to worry about?”\n\nLiu Biao was pleased and intended to follow his advice. But Cai Mao told his elder sister, Lady Cai, “Liu Bei is sending his three generals to take up positions outside while he himself remains in Jingzhou. In time, he is certain to become a threat.” That night Lady Cai said to Liu Biao, “I hear that many people in Jingzhou are associating with Liu Bei. We cannot afford to be off our guard. Allowing him to remain in the city does us no good. It would be better to send him elsewhere.” Liu Biao said, “Xuande is a benevolent man.” Lady Cai replied, “I only fear that other men do not have the same heart as you.” Liu Biao pondered in silence and gave no answer.\n\nThe next day, while outside the city, Liu Biao saw that the horse Xuande was riding was exceptionally fine. He asked about it and learned that it had belonged to Zhang Wu, whereupon he praised it without end. Xuande therefore presented the horse to Liu Biao. Liu Biao was delighted and rode it back into the city. When Kuai Yue saw the horse, he asked Liu Biao about it. Liu Biao said, “Xuande gave it to me.” Kuai Yue said, “My late elder brother Kuai Liang was extremely skilled at judging horses, and I also understand the art fairly well. This horse has tear grooves beneath its eyes and a white patch beside its forehead. It is known as Dilu, and whoever rides it will suffer harm. Zhang Wu died because of this horse. My lord must not ride it.”\n\nLiu Biao heeded his words. The next day he invited Xuande to a banquet and said, “Yesterday you were kind enough to give me that excellent horse, and I am deeply grateful for your generosity. But as you frequently go on military expeditions, you can make better use of it. I respectfully return it to you.” Xuande rose and thanked him. Liu Biao then said, “You have lived here for a long time, worthy brother, and I fear your military skills may fall into disuse. Xinye County, a dependency of Xiangyang, has ample funds and provisions. How would it be if you took the troops under your direct command and stationed them there?”\n\nXuande agreed. The next day he thanked Liu Biao, took his leave, and led his own troops directly toward Xinye. Just as he passed through the city gate, a man before his horse bowed deeply and said, “You must not ride that horse, my lord.” Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji, courtesy name Jibo, a native of Shanyang and a member of the Jingzhou staff. Xuande hurriedly dismounted and asked him why. Yi Ji said, “Yesterday I heard Kuai Yidu tell Liu Biao, ‘This horse is called Dilu, and whoever rides it will suffer harm.’ That is why Liu Biao returned it to you. How can you ride it again?” Xuande replied, “I am deeply grateful for your concern, sir. But every man’s life and death are ordained by fate. How could a horse bring harm to its rider?” Yi Ji greatly admired his lofty view, and from then on he frequently visited Xuande.\n\nAfter Xuande arrived in Xinye, soldiers and civilians alike rejoiced, and the government was completely renewed. In the spring of the twelfth year of Jian’an, Lady Gan gave birth to Liu Shan. That night a white crane flew down onto the roof of the county offices, cried loudly more than forty times, and then flew away toward the west. At the time of the birth, a strange fragrance filled the room. Lady Gan had once dreamed at night that she looked up and swallowed the Northern Dipper, so the child was given the infant name Adou.\n\nAt this time Cao Cao was leading his troops on his northern campaign. Xuande therefore went to Jingzhou and said to Liu Biao, “Cao Cao is now campaigning in the north, and Xuchang is empty. If we use the forces of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to launch a surprise attack while the opportunity lasts, we can accomplish our great enterprise.” Liu Biao said, “It is enough for me to hold Jingzhou. Why should I seek anything more?” Xuande remained silent. Liu Biao invited him into the rear hall for wine. When they were half drunk, Liu Biao suddenly gave a long sigh. Xuande asked, “Why do you sigh, elder brother?” Liu Biao replied, “There is a matter weighing on my mind, but it is not easy to speak of.” Just as Xuande was about to ask again, Lady Cai came out and stood behind a screen. Liu Biao lowered his head and said nothing.\n\nSoon afterward the banquet ended, and Xuande returned to Xinye. In the winter of that year, when he heard that Cao Cao had returned from Liucheng, Xuande deeply regretted that Liu Biao had not followed his advice. Then one day an envoy arrived from Liu Biao, inviting Xuande to meet him in Jingzhou. Xuande accompanied the envoy there. Liu Biao received him, and after they had exchanged the proper courtesies, invited him into the rear hall for a banquet. Liu Biao then said, “I recently heard that Cao Cao has led his troops back to Xuchang. His power grows stronger by the day, and he is certain to harbor the ambition of annexing Jingzhou and Xiangyang. I regret not listening to your advice before, worthy brother, and missing such a fine opportunity!” Xuande replied, “The empire is divided today, and warfare breaks out more with each passing day. How could opportunities ever come to an end? If you can seize the next one, there is no need to regret this.” Liu Biao said, “My brother’s words are entirely right.” They then drank together.\n\nWhen the wine had taken effect, Liu Biao suddenly began to shed tears. Xuande asked the reason. Liu Biao said, “There is a matter weighing on my mind. I wanted to tell you about it before, worthy brother, but I had no suitable opportunity.” Xuande said, “What difficult matter can you not resolve, elder brother? If there is any way I can be of use, I will not refuse even if it costs me my life.” Liu Biao said, “My eldest son, Liu Qi, was born to my former wife, Lady Chen. Though he is a worthy man, he is gentle and weak and lacks the strength to undertake great affairs. My younger son, Liu Cong, born to my present wife, Lady Cai, is quite intelligent. I want to set aside the elder and establish the younger as my heir, but I fear that this would violate ritual and law. Yet if I establish my eldest son, all the members of Lady Cai’s clan control military affairs, and they are certain to create disorder later. For this reason I have been unable to decide.” Xuande said, “From ancient times onward, setting aside the elder to establish the younger has been the road to disorder. If you are concerned that the Cai clan has too much power, you may gradually reduce it. You must not establish your younger son merely because you dote on him.” Liu Biao remained silent. Lady Cai had always distrusted Xuande, and whenever he held a discussion with Liu Biao, she would secretly listen. At that moment she was behind the screen. When she heard Xuande’s words, she hated him bitterly.\n\nXuande realized that he had spoken unwisely and rose to go to the latrine. There he saw that flesh had grown again on his thighs, and he involuntarily began to weep. After a short while he returned to the banquet. When Liu Biao saw the tears on his face, he asked in surprise what was wrong. Xuande gave a long sigh and said, “In the past, I was rarely out of the saddle, and all the flesh on my thighs had worn away. Now I have gone so long without riding that flesh has grown there again. The months and years slip by, and old age is approaching, yet I have achieved nothing. That is why I grieve!” Liu Biao said, “I heard that when you were in Xuchang, you and Cao Cao warmed wine over green plums and discussed the heroes of the age. You named all the renowned men of the time, but Cao Cao rejected every one of them and said only, ‘The only heroes in the empire are you and I.’ Even with all his power and authority, Cao Cao did not dare rank himself ahead of you. Why should you worry that you will fail to achieve great deeds?” Carried away by the wine, Xuande let slip the reply, “If I only had a secure base, the ordinary mediocrities of the empire would truly be nothing to fear.” Liu Biao fell silent when he heard this. Realizing that he had misspoken, Xuande pretended to be drunk, rose, and returned to his lodging to rest. A later poet praised Xuande in these lines:\nLord Cao counted them all upon his fingers,\nYet named you alone a hero of the realm.\nYou grieved when flesh grew back upon your thighs—\nHow could the world not split into three domains?\n\nWhen Liu Biao heard Xuande’s words, he said nothing aloud, but he was displeased at heart. After parting from Xuande, he withdrew to his private quarters. Lady Cai said, “Just now, from behind the screen, I heard Liu Bei speak with great contempt for others. That is enough to show he intends to annex Jingzhou. If we do not eliminate him now, he is certain to become a future threat.” Liu Biao did not answer, but merely shook his head. Lady Cai then secretly summoned Cai Mao and discussed the matter with him. Cai Mao said, “Allow me to kill him at his lodging first and inform our lord afterward.” Lady Cai approved his proposal. Cai Mao went out and began mustering troops that very night.\n\nNow Xuande was sitting by candlelight in his lodging and was about to retire sometime after the third watch when someone suddenly knocked at the door and entered. Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji. Yi Ji had learned that Cai Mao intended to harm Xuande and had come especially under cover of night to warn him. He immediately told Xuande of Cai Mao’s plot and urged him to leave at once. Xuande said, “How can I simply leave without taking my farewell of Jingsheng?” Yi Ji replied, “If you go to bid him farewell, Cai Mao is certain to kill you.”\n\nXuande thanked Yi Ji and took his leave, hurriedly summoned his attendants, and mounted together with them. Without waiting for dawn, they raced through the night back to Xinye. By the time Cai Mao led his troops to the lodging, Xuande was already far away. Cai Mao bitterly regretted that he was too late. He therefore wrote a poem on the wall, went straight in to see Liu Biao, and said, “Liu Bei intends to rebel. He wrote a seditious poem on the wall and departed without taking his leave.” Liu Biao did not believe him and personally went to the lodging to inspect it. Sure enough, there was a poem of four lines:\nFor years in vain I have remained confined,\nGazing idly on these old hills and streams.\nCan a dragon be a creature of the pool?\nIt rides the thunder, longing for the sky!\n\nWhen Liu Biao saw the poem, he flew into a rage, drew his sword, and declared, “I swear I will kill this faithless wretch!” But after taking several steps, he suddenly came to his senses and said, “I have spent so much time with Xuande, yet I have never seen him compose a poem. This must be someone else’s scheme to sow discord between us.” He turned back, entered the lodging, used the point of his sword to scrape away the poem, then discarded the sword and mounted his horse. Cai Mao requested, “The troops have already been assembled. We can go directly to Xinye and seize Liu Bei.” Liu Biao said, “We must not act rashly. Let us plan it at our leisure.”\n\nSeeing Liu Biao hesitate and fail to decide, Cai Mao secretly conferred with Lady Cai. They planned to hold a great assembly of all the officials at Xiangyang and carry out their plot there. The next day Cai Mao reported to Liu Biao, “The harvests have been abundant in recent years. We should gather all the officials at Xiangyang to demonstrate our goodwill and concern for them. I ask that you attend in person, my lord.” Liu Biao said, “My breathing ailment has flared up recently, and I truly cannot go. My two sons can preside and receive the guests.” Cai Mao said, “The young lords are still inexperienced. I fear they may make mistakes in matters of etiquette.” Liu Biao said, “Then send to Xinye and invite Xuande to receive the guests.” Cai Mao was secretly delighted that this fit his scheme exactly and immediately sent someone to invite Xuande to Xiangyang.\n\nNow after Xuande fled back to Xinye, he realized that his careless words had brought trouble upon him, but he had told no one what had happened. When the envoy suddenly arrived to invite him to Xiangyang, Sun Qian said, “Yesterday I saw you return in great haste, my lord, and you seemed deeply troubled. From what little judgment I possess, something must have happened in Jingzhou. Now that this sudden invitation to attend the gathering has come, you must not go lightly.” Xuande then told everyone all that had happened. Yunchang said, “Elder brother, you merely suspect that your words gave offense. Liu Biao did not reproach you in any way. The words of outsiders must not be trusted too readily. Xiangyang is not far from here. If you do not go, Liu Biao will become suspicious instead.” Xuande said, “Yunchang is right.” Zhang Fei said, “No banquet is a good banquet, and no meeting is a good meeting. Better not to go.” Zhao Yun said, “I will accompany you with three hundred cavalry and infantry. I can ensure that nothing happens to you, my lord.” Xuande said, “That will be excellent.” He and Zhao Yun therefore set out for Xiangyang that very day.\n\nCai Mao came outside the city to welcome Xuande and behaved with exceptional courtesy and humility. Liu Qi and Liu Cong then led a group of civil and military officials out to greet him. Seeing both young lords there, Xuande had no suspicions. That day he was invited to rest temporarily at a guest residence. Zhao Yun arranged his three hundred soldiers around it as a guard. Wearing armor and carrying his sword, Zhao Yun remained at Xuande’s side whether he was walking or seated. Liu Qi told Xuande, “My father’s breathing ailment has flared up, and he is unable to travel. He has therefore asked you, uncle, to receive the guests and offer reassurance and encouragement to the officials governing the various regions.” Xuande said, “I would not presume to accept such a duty on my own, but since it is your father’s command, I dare not refuse.”\n\nThe next day it was reported that all the officials from the nine commanderies and forty-two prefectures had arrived. Cai Mao consulted with Kuai Yue beforehand, saying, “Liu Bei is a formidable hero of the age. If he remains here long, he is certain to become a threat. We can eliminate him today.” Kuai Yue said, “I fear we will lose the confidence of the scholar-gentry and common people.” Cai Mao said, “I have secretly received Liu Biao’s own instructions in this matter.” Kuai Yue replied, “If that is so, preparations should be made in advance.” Cai Mao said, “At the eastern gate, on the main road by Mount Xian, I have ordered my younger brother Cai He to stand guard with troops. Outside the southern gate, I have stationed Cai Zhong; and outside the northern gate, Cai Xun. Only the western gate need not be guarded, since the Tan Stream blocks the way ahead. Even an army of tens of thousands would have difficulty crossing it.” Kuai Yue said, “I have seen that Zhao Yun never leaves Xuande’s side, whether walking or seated. I fear it will be difficult to act.” Cai Mao replied, “I have five hundred troops lying in wait inside the city.” Kuai Yue said, “Have Wen Ping and Wang Wei arrange a separate banquet in the outer hall for the military officers. First detain Zhao Yun there, and then you can proceed.”\n\nCai Mao followed his advice. That day cattle and horses were slaughtered, and an extravagant banquet was prepared. Xuande rode Dilu to the provincial offices and ordered the horse led into the rear garden and tethered there. All the officials assembled in the hall. Xuande occupied the seat of honor, the two young lords sat on either side of him, and everyone else sat according to rank. Zhao Yun stood beside Xuande wearing his sword. Wen Ping and Wang Wei came in and invited Zhao Yun to join the banquet. Zhao Yun declined and refused to go, but Xuande ordered him to take his seat, so Zhao Yun reluctantly obeyed and went out. Outside, Cai Mao had made the arrangements as secure as an iron barrel. He sent all three hundred soldiers Xuande had brought back to the guest residence and waited only until the guests were half drunk before giving the signal to strike.\n\nAfter three rounds of wine, Yi Ji rose with a cup and came before Xuande. He signaled to him with his eyes and whispered, “Please go and change your clothes.” Understanding his meaning, Xuande rose and went to the latrine. When Yi Ji had finished offering wine, he hurried into the rear garden, met Xuande, and whispered into his ear, “Cai Mao has laid a plot to kill you. Troops are guarding the eastern, southern, and northern approaches outside the city. Only the western gate is open. You must escape at once!” Xuande was greatly alarmed. He hurriedly untied Dilu, opened the rear garden gate, and led the horse out. Leaping into the saddle, he abandoned all thought of his attendants and rode alone toward the western gate. The gate officers questioned him, but Xuande gave no reply and galloped out under the lash. They could not stop him and rushed to report to Cai Mao. Cai Mao immediately mounted and led five hundred troops in pursuit.\n\nNow Xuande burst through the western gate and rode for several li, only to find a broad stream blocking his way. The Tan Stream was several zhang wide and flowed into the Xiang River, its current running swiftly. Xuande reached the bank and saw that he could not cross, so he reined in and turned back. In the distance west of the city, a great cloud of dust was rising—the pursuing troops were nearly upon him. Xuande exclaimed, “This time I am finished!” He turned his horse back toward the stream. Looking over his shoulder, he saw that the pursuers were already close. In desperation, Xuande urged his horse down into the stream. After only a few steps, the horse’s forelegs suddenly sank, and the water soaked Xuande’s robe. He lashed the horse and cried aloud, “Dilu! Dilu! Today you truly bring me harm!” The instant he finished speaking, the horse suddenly surged up out of the water and, with a single leap of three zhang, flew onto the western bank.\n\nXuande rose as though out of cloud and mist. Later, Scholar Su composed an old-style ballad devoted entirely to Liu Xuande’s horseback leap across the Tan Stream. The poem reads:\nFlowers fade in age, and spring draws to its close;\nMy official travels chance to bring me to the Tan Stream road.\nI halt my carriage, gaze afar, and linger alone,\nWhile fallen crimson petals drift before my eyes.\nI think in silence how Han’s fiery virtue waned,\nAnd dragons fought with tigers, locked in strife.\nAt Xiangyang’s gathering, the prince’s grandson drank,\nWhile Xuande, seated there, drew near to mortal danger.\nEscaping alone, he rushed out by the western gate,\nBut pursuing troops were closing fast behind.\nMist and water swelled across the Tan Stream;\nHe fiercely urged his warhorse onward to the leap.\nIts hooves shattered the blue crystal beneath,\nAnd in the heavenly wind his golden whip cracked.\nBeside his ears he heard a thousand horsemen race;\nWithin the waves, two flying dragons suddenly appeared.\nThe true heroic lord who would rule the western lands\nAnd the dragon colt beneath him met their destined hour.\nThe waters of the Tan Stream still flow east,\nBut where now are the dragon colt and heroic lord?\nBeside the current, thrice I sigh, my heart filled with grief;\nThe slanting sun shines silently on empty hills.\nThe realm’s threefold division seems wholly like a dream;\nOnly their traces remain behind within the world.\n\nAfter leaping to the western side of the stream, Xuande looked back toward the eastern bank. Cai Mao had already led his troops to the water’s edge and shouted, “Why did you leave the banquet and flee, my lord?” Xuande replied, “There is no hatred between us. Why do you seek to harm me?” Cai Mao said, “I harbor no such intention. Do not listen to other people’s words, my lord.” When Xuande saw Cai Mao reaching for his bow and arrows, he hastily wheeled his horse and rode away toward the southwest. Cai Mao said to those around him, “What divine power came to his aid?” He was just about to withdraw his troops and return to the city when Zhao Yun appeared inside the western gate, leading the three hundred soldiers in pursuit. Truly:\nThe dragon colt leaped away and saved its lord;\nThe tiger general follows, bent on slaying his foe.\nWhat became of Cai Mao’s life will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 35\n\nLiu Bei Encounters a Recluse at Nanzhang; Shan Fu Meets a Worthy Lord at Xinye\n\nJust as Cai Mao was about to return to the city, Zhao Yun led his troops out in pursuit. Zhao Yun had been drinking when he suddenly noticed soldiers and horses on the move. He hurried inside to see what was happening and found that Xuande was no longer at the banquet. Greatly alarmed, Zhao Yun rushed out to the guest quarters, where he heard someone say, “Cai Mao has led troops westward in pursuit.” Zhao Yun snatched up his spear, mounted his horse, and, leading the three hundred soldiers he had brought with him, raced out through the west gate. He ran straight into Cai Mao and urgently demanded, “Where is my lord?” Cai Mao replied, “The Governor fled the banquet. I do not know where he went.”\n\nZhao Yun was a cautious and meticulous man and would not act rashly, so he spurred his horse onward. In the distance he saw a broad stream, with no other road beyond it, and turned his horse back. He shouted at Cai Mao, “You invited my lord to a banquet. Why have you brought troops in pursuit of him?” Cai Mao replied, “The officials of all nine commanderies and forty-two prefectures and counties are gathered here. As commander-in-chief, how could I fail to protect them?” Zhao Yun said, “Where did you drive my lord?” Cai Mao replied, “I heard that the Governor rode alone out the west gate, but when we arrived here, he was nowhere to be seen.”\n\nZhao Yun was torn between alarm and suspicion. He rode directly to the stream and saw a trail of water on the opposite bank. He thought to himself, “Could he and his horse have leaped across the stream?” He ordered his three hundred soldiers to scatter and search, but they found no trace of him. By the time Zhao Yun turned back, Cai Mao had already entered the city. Zhao Yun seized the soldiers guarding the gate and questioned them closely. They all said that Governor Liu had galloped out through the west gate. Zhao Yun considered entering the city again, but feared there might be an ambush, so he hurriedly led his troops back to Xinye.\n\nMeanwhile, after Xuande’s horse leaped across the stream, he was dazed as though drunk or delirious. He thought, “For us to clear such a broad ravine in a single leap—could this be anything but the will of Heaven?” He rode slowly toward Nanzhang as the sun began to sink in the west. While traveling on, he saw a shepherd boy approaching astride an ox, playing a short flute. Xuande sighed, “I cannot compare with him!” He reined in his horse and watched. The shepherd boy also stopped his ox, lowered his flute, and studied Xuande closely. Then he said, “General, could you be Liu Xuande, who defeated the Yellow Turbans?” Startled, Xuande asked, “You are only a child from a remote village. How do you know my name?” The shepherd boy replied, “I did not know it myself, but I often attend upon my master, and whenever guests visit him, they frequently speak of a certain Liu Xuande, who stands seven feet five inches tall, whose hands hang below his knees, and whose eyes can look back upon his own ears. They say he is a hero of the age. Now that I see the General’s appearance, I think you must be that man.”\n\nXuande asked, “Who is your master?” The shepherd boy replied, “My master’s compound surname is Sima, his given name is Hui, and his courtesy name is Decao. He is from Yingchuan and is known as Master Water Mirror.” Xuande asked, “With whom is your master friends?” The boy replied, “He is friends with Pang Degong and Pang Tong of Xiangyang.” Xuande asked, “How is Pang Degong related to Pang Tong?” The boy replied, “They are uncle and nephew. Pang Degong’s courtesy name is Shanmin, and he is ten years older than my master. Pang Tong’s courtesy name is Shiyuan, and he is five years younger than my master. One day, while my master was gathering mulberry leaves in a tree, Pang Tong happened to come visit him. Pang Tong sat beneath the tree, and the two discussed things together without tiring for the entire day. My master is very fond of Pang Tong and calls him his younger brother.” Xuande asked, “Where does your master live now?” The shepherd boy pointed into the distance and said, “His estate is in the woods ahead.” Xuande said, “I am indeed Liu Xuande. Take me to pay my respects to your master.”\n\nThe boy led Xuande for a little over two miles. When they reached the estate, Xuande dismounted and entered as far as the middle gate. Suddenly he heard the beautiful sound of a zither. He told the boy not to announce him yet and listened intently. All at once the music stopped. A man came out laughing and said, “The tones of my zither were pure and serene, but suddenly a lofty and impassioned note arose within them. A hero must have been listening in secret.” Pointing to the man, the boy told Xuande, “This is my master, Master Water Mirror.” Xuande looked at him. He had the bearing of an ancient pine and the bones of a crane, and his presence was extraordinary. Xuande hurried forward and bowed, the skirts of his robe still wet. Water Mirror said, “Today, my lord, you were fortunate to escape a great calamity!” Xuande was astonished beyond measure. The boy said, “This is Liu Xuande.”\n\nWater Mirror invited him into the thatched hall, where host and guest took their proper seats. Xuande saw shelves piled high with books, luxuriant pines and bamboo outside the window, and a chessboard and zither upon a stone couch. An air of purity seemed to float about the place. Water Mirror asked, “From where have you come, my lord?” Xuande replied, “I happened to be passing through this area. The boy directed me here, allowing me the honor of seeing you, and I am exceedingly delighted and fortunate.” Water Mirror laughed. “There is no need to conceal the truth. You must have come here while fleeing disaster.” Xuande then told him everything that had happened at Xiangyang. Water Mirror said, “I knew it already from the color of your face.” He then asked Xuande, “I have long heard of your great name, my lord. Why is it that you are still frustrated and have not met with opportunity?” Xuande replied, “My destiny has been beset by hardships, and so I have come to this.” Water Mirror said, “That is not so. It is because you do not have the right men at your side.” Xuande replied, “Though I lack ability, among my civil officers I have men such as Sun Qian, Mi Zhu, and Jian Yong, while among my military officers I have Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun. They devote all their loyalty to assisting me, and I rely greatly upon their strength.” Water Mirror said, “Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun can each stand against ten thousand men, but unfortunately there is no one who knows how to employ them properly. As for men like Sun Qian and Mi Zhu, they are merely pale-faced scholars, not talents capable of ordering the realm and saving the age.”\n\nXuande said, “I too have humbled myself in seeking worthy men overlooked in the mountains and valleys, but what can I do when I have not met the right one?” Water Mirror replied, “Have you not heard Confucius say, ‘Even in a village of ten households, there is sure to be someone loyal and trustworthy’? How can you say there is no one?” Xuande said, “I am ignorant and unable to recognize such men. I beg you to instruct me.” Water Mirror said, “Have you heard the rhyme sung by the children of the commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang? It goes:\n\n‘In the eighth or ninth year, decline will begin;\nBy the thirteenth, not one will remain.\nAt last Heaven’s mandate will find its rightful place,\nAnd the coiled dragon in the mud will soar into the sky.’\n\n“This rhyme first appeared at the beginning of the Jian’an era. In the eighth year of Jian’an, Liu Jingsheng lost his first wife, and disorder then arose within his household. This is what is meant by ‘decline will begin.’ ‘Not one will remain’ means that Jingsheng will soon pass away, and his civil and military officers will scatter until not one remains. As for ‘Heaven’s mandate will find its rightful place’ and ‘the dragon will soar into the sky,’ these lines must refer to you, General.”\n\nHearing this, Xuande was startled and said humbly, “How could I dare consider myself worthy of this?” Water Mirror said, “All the extraordinary talents under Heaven are now in this region. You should go and seek them.” Xuande quickly asked, “Where are these extraordinary talents? Who exactly are they?” Water Mirror replied, “Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix. If you gain either one of them, you can bring peace to the realm.” Xuande asked, “Who are Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?” Water Mirror clapped his hands and laughed loudly. “Good! Good!” When Xuande asked again, Water Mirror said, “It is already late. General, stay here for the night, and tomorrow I will tell you.” He then ordered the boy to prepare wine and food for his guest, while Xuande’s horse was led into the rear courtyard to be fed.\n\nAfter Xuande finished eating and drinking, he slept beside the thatched hall. As he pondered Water Mirror’s words, he found himself unable to sleep. Late in the night, he suddenly heard someone knock at the gate and enter. Water Mirror said, “Yuanzhi, what brings you here?” Xuande rose from his bed and listened in secret. He heard the visitor reply, “I had long heard that Liu Jingsheng favored the good and detested the wicked, so I went especially to pay him a visit. But when I met him, I found that his reputation was empty. He favors the good but cannot employ them, and detests the wicked but cannot remove them. Therefore, I left him a letter of farewell and came here.” Water Mirror said, “You possess the talent to assist a king. You should choose the right man to serve. Why did you lower yourself by going to see Jingsheng? Besides, a true hero and outstanding man is right before your eyes, but you have failed to recognize him.” The visitor replied, “What you say is correct, Master.”\n\nXuande was delighted to hear this. Thinking that the man must be either Sleeping Dragon or Young Phoenix, he wanted to go out and meet him, but feared it would be rash. At daybreak, Xuande asked to see Water Mirror and said, “Who was the man who came last night?” Water Mirror replied, “He is a friend of mine.” Xuande asked to meet him. Water Mirror said, “That man wishes to serve an enlightened lord, but he has already gone elsewhere.” Xuande asked his name. Water Mirror laughed and said, “Good! Good!” Xuande asked again, “Who exactly are Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?” Water Mirror merely laughed again. “Good! Good!” Xuande bowed and begged Water Mirror to leave his retreat and assist him in supporting the imperial house of Han. Water Mirror said, “I am merely an idle man of the hills and wilderness, unfit for service in the world. Others ten times more capable than I will come to assist you. You should seek them out.”\n\nWhile they were still talking, they suddenly heard men shouting and horses neighing outside the estate. The boy came in to report, “A general has arrived at the estate with several hundred men.” Xuande was greatly alarmed and hurried outside to look. It was Zhao Yun. Xuande was overjoyed. Zhao Yun dismounted and came in to see him, saying, “Last night I returned to the county but could not find you, my lord. I made inquiries and followed your trail all night until I reached this place. You must return to the county at once. I fear someone may come and attack it.” Xuande took leave of Water Mirror, then mounted with Zhao Yun and headed toward Xinye. Before they had gone several miles, a body of troops approached. When they looked, they saw Guan Yunchang and Zhang Yide. Everyone was overjoyed to meet. Xuande told them how his horse had leaped across the Tan Stream, and they all sighed in wonder. Upon reaching the county seat, he consulted with Sun Qian and the others. Sun Qian said, “You should first send a letter to Jingsheng informing him of this affair.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and immediately ordered Sun Qian to carry a letter to Jingzhou. Liu Biao summoned him and asked, “I invited Xuande to attend the gathering at Xiangyang. Why did he flee the banquet?” Sun Qian presented the letter, which gave a full account of Cai Mao’s plot to kill Xuande and how he had escaped only because his horse leaped across the Tan Stream. Liu Biao was furious. He immediately summoned Cai Mao and berated him, saying, “How dare you try to murder my brother!” He ordered Cai Mao to be taken out and beheaded. Lady Cai came forward and tearfully begged that his life be spared, but Liu Biao’s anger had not yet subsided. Sun Qian said, “If you kill Cai Mao, I fear the Imperial Uncle will no longer be able to live here in peace.” Liu Biao then reprimanded Cai Mao and released him. He sent his eldest son, Liu Qi, back with Sun Qian to apologize to Xuande.\n\nIn obedience to his father’s command, Liu Qi went to Xinye, where Xuande received him and gave a banquet in his honor. When the wine had begun to flow freely, Liu Qi suddenly shed tears. Xuande asked him why. Liu Qi replied, “My stepmother, Lady Cai, is constantly plotting to harm me. I have no way to escape disaster. I hope, Uncle, that you will instruct me.” Xuande advised him, “Be careful and fulfill your filial duties. Then naturally no harm will come to you.”\n\nThe next day, Liu Qi took his leave in tears. Xuande mounted his horse and escorted him beyond the city walls. Pointing to his horse, Xuande said to Liu Qi, “If not for this horse, I would already be a man beneath the springs.” Liu Qi replied, “It was not the horse’s strength, but your own great fortune, Uncle.” With that, they parted. Liu Qi rode away weeping. Xuande turned his horse and reentered the city. Suddenly he saw a man in the marketplace approaching while singing loudly. The man wore a hempen headcloth and a plain cloth robe, with a black sash and black shoes. His song went:\n\n“Heaven and earth are overturned; the fire is about to die.\nThe great house is on the verge of collapse; one beam alone cannot hold it up.\nA worthy man dwells in the mountain valleys, longing to serve an enlightened lord.\nThe enlightened lord seeks worthy men, yet does not know me.”\n\nHearing the song, Xuande thought to himself, “Could this man be Sleeping Dragon or Young Phoenix, of whom Water Mirror spoke?” He dismounted and greeted the man, invited him into the county offices, and asked his name. The man replied, “I am from Yingshang. My surname is Shan and my given name is Fu. I have long heard that the Governor welcomes scholars and recruits worthy men, and I wished to come place myself in your service, but I did not dare present myself without invitation. Therefore, I sang in the marketplace in hopes of attracting your honored attention.”\n\nXuande was overjoyed and treated Shan Fu as an honored guest. Shan Fu said, “May I ask to see once more the horse the Governor was just riding?” Xuande ordered the saddle removed and the horse led beneath the hall. Shan Fu said, “Is this not the Dilu horse? Though it is a thousand-mile steed, it will bring harm to its master. You must not ride it.” Xuande replied, “Its curse has already been fulfilled.” He then gave a full account of how the horse had leaped across the Tan Stream. Shan Fu said, “That was saving its master, not harming him. In the end, it is still bound to harm one master. I have a way to avert the curse.” Xuande said, “I would like to hear it.” Shan Fu replied, “If there is someone against whom you bear a grudge, you may give him this horse. After it has brought harm to that man, you can ride it again, and naturally nothing will happen to you.”\n\nXuande’s expression changed when he heard this. He said, “You have only just arrived, sir, yet instead of teaching me the righteous way, you tell me to benefit myself by bringing harm upon another. I dare not accept such instruction.” Shan Fu laughed and apologized. “I had heard of the Governor’s benevolence and virtue, but did not dare believe it at once, so I used those words to test you.” Xuande’s expression also softened. He rose and thanked Shan Fu, saying, “How could my benevolence and virtue possibly extend to others? I ask only that you instruct me, sir.” Shan Fu said, “On my way here from Yingshang, I heard the people of Xinye singing:\n\n‘The shepherd of Xinye, Imperial Uncle Liu—\nSince he came here, the people have prospered.’\n\n“From this it is clear that your benevolence and virtue do indeed extend to the people.” Xuande then appointed Shan Fu as his military adviser and set him to drilling and training his troops.\n\nMeanwhile, after Cao Cao returned from Jizhou to the capital at Xuchang, he continued to harbor the intention of taking Jingzhou. He specially dispatched Cao Ren and Li Dian, together with the surrendered generals Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang, to lead thirty thousand troops and garrison Fancheng. There they watched Jingzhou and Xiangyang like tigers and probed their strengths and weaknesses. At that time, Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang reported to Cao Ren, “Liu Bei is now stationed at Xinye, recruiting soldiers, purchasing horses, gathering fodder, and storing grain. His ambitions are not small, and he must be dealt with quickly. Since the two of us surrendered to the Chancellor, we have not yet earned the slightest merit. We request five thousand picked troops so that we may take Liu Bei’s head and present it to the Chancellor.”\n\nCao Ren was delighted and gave the two Lüs five thousand troops to attack Xinye. A scout galloped ahead to report the news to Xuande. Xuande summoned Shan Fu to discuss the matter. Shan Fu said, “Since enemy troops are coming, they must not be allowed to enter our territory. Have Lord Guan lead a force out on the left to strike the center of the approaching army. Have Zhang Fei lead a force out on the right to strike its rear. You, my lord, should lead Zhao Yun and advance along the front road to meet the enemy. In this way, they can be defeated.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and immediately sent Guan Yu and Zhang Fei on their way. Then, together with Shan Fu and Zhao Yun, he led two thousand soldiers and horsemen beyond the pass to meet the enemy. Before they had gone several miles, they saw a great cloud of dust rising behind the hills as Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang arrived with their army. The two sides drew up their formations. Xuande rode out beneath the command banners and shouted, “Who are you, that you dare invade my territory?” Lü Kuang rode forward and replied, “I am the great general Lü Kuang! By the Chancellor’s command, I have come expressly to capture you!” Xuande was furious and sent Zhao Yun out against him. The two generals fought, but after only a few exchanges, Zhao Yun thrust his spear and knocked Lü Kuang dead beneath his horse. Xuande waved his troops forward in a mass attack. Unable to withstand them, Lü Xiang turned and fled with his army.\n\nAs Lü Xiang fled, a force suddenly burst out from beside the road. The general at its head was Guan Yunchang, who charged in and attacked. Lü Xiang lost more than half his troops before forcing his way through and escaping. Before he had gone ten miles, another force blocked the road ahead. Its leading general leveled his spear and shouted, “Zhang Yide is here!” He charged straight at Lü Xiang, who was caught unprepared. Zhang Fei struck him with a single thrust of his spear, and Lü Xiang toppled from his horse and died. The remaining troops scattered and fled in every direction. Xuande united his forces and gave chase, capturing most of the enemy alive. He then withdrew his army to the county seat, honored Shan Fu even more highly, and rewarded the entire army.\n\nThe defeated troops returned to Cao Ren and reported that the two Lüs had been killed and that many of their soldiers had been captured alive. Cao Ren was greatly alarmed and consulted Li Dian. Li Dian said, “The two generals underestimated the enemy and were killed. Our best course now is to hold our troops in place and report to the Chancellor, asking him to raise a great army for the campaign. That is the best strategy.” Cao Ren replied, “No. Two of our generals have now fallen in battle, and we have lost many soldiers and horses. This grudge must be avenged at once. Xinye is no more than a tiny patch of ground. Why trouble the Chancellor’s great army?” Li Dian said, “Liu Bei is an outstanding man. He must not be taken lightly.” Cao Ren said, “Why are you so afraid?” Li Dian replied, “The art of war says, ‘Know the enemy and know yourself, and you will win every battle.’ I am not afraid to fight; I merely fear that victory cannot be assured.” Cao Ren angrily said, “Do you harbor divided loyalties? I am determined to capture Liu Bei alive!” Li Dian replied, “If you go, General, I will defend Fancheng.” Cao Ren said, “If you refuse to go with me, then you truly do harbor divided loyalties!” Having no choice, Li Dian joined Cao Ren in mustering twenty-five thousand soldiers and horsemen. They crossed the river and advanced toward Xinye. Thus it was said:\n\n“The subordinate commanders suffered the shame of bringing corpses home;\nNow the chief commander raises another army to avenge defeat.”\n\nWhat the outcome would be remains unknown. Listen to the explanation in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 36\n\nLiu Bei Takes Fancheng by Stratagem; Xu Shu Rides Away and Recommends Zhuge Liang\n\nCao Ren, furious, mobilized all the troops under his command, crossed the river that very night, and set out to raze Xinye to the ground.\n\nMeanwhile, Shan Fu returned victorious to the county seat and said to Xuande, “Cao Ren has stationed his troops at Fancheng. Now that he knows his two generals have been killed, he is certain to come against us with a large army.” Xuande said, “How should we meet him?” Shan Fu replied, “If he brings all his troops here, Fancheng will be left empty, and we can seize the opportunity to attack it.” Xuande asked him for a plan. Shan Fu leaned close and whispered it into his ear. Xuande was delighted and made all the necessary preparations in advance. Suddenly, a scout reported, “Cao Ren is leading a large army across the river!” Shan Fu said, “Just as I expected.” He then asked Xuande to lead out the army to meet the enemy. The two battle lines faced each other. Zhao Yun rode forward and called for an opposing general to come out and speak with him. Cao Ren ordered Li Dian into the field, and he engaged Zhao Yun. After some dozen bouts, Li Dian realized he was no match for him and wheeled his horse back toward his lines. Zhao Yun galloped after him, but troops on both wings held him off with arrows. Both sides then withdrew and returned to camp.\n\nLi Dian returned to Cao Ren and said, “Their troops are highly capable. We must not underestimate them. We would do better to return to Fancheng.” Cao Ren flew into a rage and said, “Before we marched, you already weakened the morale of my army. Now you have fled the field as well. Your crime merits beheading!” He shouted for the executioners to drag Li Dian out and behead him. Only the generals’ earnest pleas saved him. Cao Ren then assigned Li Dian to command the rear guard while he himself led the vanguard. The next day, the drums sounded and the army advanced, deploying into a formation. Cao Ren sent someone to ask Xuande, “Do you recognize my formation?”\n\nShan Fu climbed to high ground and studied it. He then said to Xuande, “This is the Eight-Gate Golden Lock Formation. Its eight gates are Rest, Life, Injury, Obstruction, Prospect, Death, Alarm, and Open. Entering through the Gates of Life, Prospect, or Open brings good fortune. Entering through the Gates of Injury, Alarm, or Rest brings harm. Entering through the Gates of Obstruction or Death means destruction. Although the eight gates have been laid out in good order, the center still lacks proper direction. If we attack the Gate of Life at the southeastern corner and come out through the Gate of Prospect due west, the formation is certain to fall into disorder.”\n\nXuande issued orders for his soldiers to secure the corners of the formation, then commanded Zhao Yun to lead five hundred men in from the southeast and go straight through to the west. Receiving the order, Zhao Yun leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and led his men directly against the southeastern corner. With a great shout they charged into the center of the enemy formation. Cao Ren immediately fled north. Zhao Yun did not pursue him, but burst out through the western gate, then wheeled around and fought his way back to the southeastern corner. Cao Ren’s army fell into chaos. Xuande signaled his troops to charge, and Cao’s forces suffered a crushing defeat and retreated. Shan Fu ordered them not to pursue and recalled the army.\n\nAfter losing this battle, Cao Ren finally believed Li Dian’s warning. He summoned him again to confer and said, “There must be a capable man in Liu Bei’s army. My formation was completely broken by him.” Li Dian said, “Though I am here, I am deeply worried about Fancheng.” Cao Ren said, “Tonight we will raid their camp. If we win, we can make further plans. If we lose, we will withdraw to Fancheng.” Li Dian said, “You must not. Liu Bei is certain to be prepared.” Cao Ren replied, “How can anyone command an army if he is as suspicious as you?” Refusing to heed Li Dian’s advice, Cao Ren personally led the vanguard and ordered Li Dian to support him from the rear. At the second watch that night, they set out to raid the camp.\n\nShan Fu was discussing military affairs with Xuande inside the camp when a violent wind suddenly arose. Shan Fu said, “Cao Ren is certain to raid our camp tonight.” Xuande asked, “How shall we meet him?” Shan Fu laughed and said, “I have already planned everything.” He then secretly assigned all the troops their positions. At the second watch, just as Cao Ren’s soldiers approached the camp, fires sprang up all around it and set the stockade ablaze. Realizing that preparations had been made for him, Cao Ren urgently ordered a retreat. Zhao Yun came charging down upon him. Cao Ren had no time to gather his troops and return to camp, so he hastily fled north toward the river. Just as he reached the riverbank and was looking for boats to cross, a body of troops charged along the shore. The great general at their head was Zhang Fei. Cao Ren fought desperately, and Li Dian protected him until he could board a boat and cross the river. More than half of Cao’s army drowned in the water.\n\nCao Ren crossed the river, landed, and rushed to Fancheng, where he ordered his men to call for the gates to be opened. Suddenly a drum sounded on the wall, and a general led troops out of the city, shouting, “I took Fancheng long ago!” Everyone looked in alarm and saw that it was Guan Yunchang. Cao Ren was terrified. He wheeled his horse and fled, with Yunchang pursuing and cutting down his men. Cao Ren lost many more soldiers and horses before fleeing through the night toward Xuchang. Along the way, he made inquiries and learned that Shan Fu was Liu Bei’s military adviser and had devised all these plans.\n\nWe will say no more of Cao Ren’s defeated return to Xuchang. Xuande, having won a complete victory, led his army into Fancheng, where the county magistrate, Liu Mi, came out to welcome him. Xuande restored order among the people. Liu Mi was a native of Changsha and also a kinsman of the Han imperial house. He invited Xuande to his home and gave a banquet in his honor. Xuande noticed a man of imposing presence standing in attendance nearby and asked Liu Mi, “Who is this man?” Liu Mi replied, “This is my nephew, Kou Feng, the son of the Kou family of Luo. Both his parents died, so he has come to live with me.” Xuande took a liking to him and wished to adopt him as his son. Liu Mi gladly consented, and Kou Feng formally acknowledged Xuande as his father and changed his name to Liu Feng. Xuande took him back and had him bow to Yunchang and Yide as his uncles. Yunchang said, “Elder Brother, you already have a son. Why adopt another? He is certain to cause trouble later.” Xuande said, “If I treat him as a son, he will surely serve me as a father. What trouble could there be?” Yunchang was displeased. After consulting with Shan Fu, Xuande ordered Zhao Yun to guard Fancheng with one thousand troops, then led the others back to Xinye.\n\nCao Ren and Li Dian returned to the capital at Xu, went before Cao Cao, and tearfully bowed to the ground to ask forgiveness, giving a full account of their lost generals and defeated troops. Cao Cao said, “Victory and defeat are ordinary matters in warfare. But who devised Liu Bei’s strategy?” Cao Ren told him it was Shan Fu’s plan. Cao Cao asked, “Who is Shan Fu?” Cheng Yu laughed and said, “That is not really Shan Fu. As a young man, he loved study and swordsmanship. In the final years of the Zhongping era, he once killed a man to avenge someone else. He let down his hair, smeared his face, and fled, but the authorities captured him. When questioned, he refused to give his name, so the officers tied him to a cart, beat a drum, and paraded him through the marketplace, asking the townspeople to identify him. Though some recognized him, none dared speak. His companions secretly freed him, after which he changed his name and escaped. He gave up his old ways, devoted himself to learning, and sought instruction from renowned teachers everywhere. He once held discussions with Sima Hui. This man is actually Xu Shu of Yingchuan, courtesy name Yuanzhi. Shan Fu is merely an assumed name.” Cao Cao asked, “How does Xu Shu’s talent compare with yours?” Cheng Yu replied, “He is ten times more talented than I.” Cao Cao said, “What a pity that such a worthy man has gone to Liu Bei! Liu Bei has gained wings. What can be done?” Cheng Yu said, “Though Xu Shu is with him, it will not be difficult for Your Excellency to summon him here if you wish to employ him.” Cao Cao asked, “How can we make him come over to us?” Cheng Yu replied, “Xu Shu is a man of the utmost filial devotion. His father died when he was young, and only his aged mother remains at home. His younger brother, Xu Kang, has now died as well, so there is no one to care for their mother. Your Excellency can send men to lure his mother to Xuchang and have her write a letter summoning her son. Xu Shu will then be certain to come.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and immediately sent men to fetch Xu Shu’s mother. Within a few days, they brought her to him. Cao Cao treated her generously and said, “I have heard that your distinguished son, Xu Yuanzhi, is a rare genius under Heaven. He is now in Xinye, aiding the traitorous minister Liu Bei and rebelling against the imperial court. It is like a beautiful piece of jade fallen into filthy mud, and truly a great pity. I must trouble you, madam, to write a letter calling him back to the capital at Xu. I will recommend him to the Son of Heaven, and he is certain to receive rich rewards.”\n\nCao Cao ordered his attendants to bring the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, and told Xu Shu’s mother to write the letter. She asked, “What sort of man is Liu Bei?” Cao Cao replied, “A nobody from Pei Commandery who falsely claims to be an Imperial Uncle. He is entirely without honor or integrity—the sort of man who appears a gentleman on the outside but is a scoundrel within.” Xu Shu’s mother cried sternly, “How can you utter such outrageous lies? I have long heard that Xuande is a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan and a great-great-great-grandson of Emperor Jing. He humbles himself before worthy men, treats others with courtesy and self-restraint, and has long been renowned for benevolence. Yellow-haired children, white-haired elders, herdboys, and woodcutters throughout the world all know his name. He is a true hero of this age. By assisting him, my son has found the rightful lord. Though you bear the title of chancellor of Han, you are in truth a traitor to Han. Yet you call Xuande a rebel and wish to make my son turn his back on the light and submit to darkness. Have you no shame?”\n\nWhen she had finished speaking, she seized the stone inkstone and struck at Cao Cao with it. Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered his guards to drag her out and behead her. Cheng Yu hurriedly stopped them. He went in and remonstrated with Cao Cao, saying, “Xu Shu’s mother deliberately offended Your Excellency because she wishes to die. If Your Excellency kills her, you will gain a reputation for injustice and bring glory to her virtue. Once his mother is dead, Xu Shu will resolutely aid Liu Bei and seek revenge. It would be better to keep her alive, so Xu Shu’s body and mind will be in two different places. Even if he continues to aid Liu Bei, he will not exert himself fully. Moreover, as long as we keep his mother here, I have a plan to lure Xu Shu here to assist Your Excellency.”\n\nCao Cao approved his words and spared Xu Shu’s mother, sending her to live in separate quarters. Cheng Yu visited her every day, falsely claiming that he and Xu Shu had once sworn brotherhood. He treated her as his own mother and often sent her gifts, always accompanied by a personal letter. Xu Shu’s mother therefore wrote personal replies to him. In this way, Cheng Yu obtained samples of her handwriting. He imitated her script and forged a family letter, then sent a trusted man with it directly to Xinye County to inquire for Shan Fu’s headquarters. The soldiers brought the man before Xu Shu. When Xu Shu learned that a letter had come from his mother, he hurriedly summoned the messenger and questioned him. The man said, “I am a servant from your household. The old madam gave me a message and entrusted me with this letter for you.” Xu Shu broke the seal and read it. The letter said:\n\nRecently your brother Kang died, and now wherever I look, I have no kin. While I was still stricken with grief, Chancellor Cao unexpectedly sent men to lure me to Xuchang. He accused you of rebellion and put me in chains. Only through the efforts of Cheng Yu and others was I spared. If you come and surrender, I can escape death. When this letter reaches you, remember all the pain and toil I endured in raising you, and come here with all speed, traveling day and night, so that you may fulfill your filial duty. Afterward, we can gradually make plans to return and farm our old fields, thereby avoiding a terrible disaster. My life now hangs by a thread, and I look only to you for rescue! I have nothing more to add.\n\nWhen Xu Shu finished reading, his tears poured forth like a spring. Carrying the letter, he went to Xuande and said, “I am actually Xu Shu of Yingchuan, courtesy name Yuanzhi. Because I was fleeing from disaster, I changed my name to Shan Fu. I once heard that Liu Jingsheng was recruiting worthy and talented men, so I went especially to see him. After discussing affairs with him, I realized that he was a useless man. I wrote him a letter of farewell and traveled by night to Master Water Mirror Sima Hui’s estate, where I told him what had happened. Master Water Mirror strongly reproached me for failing to recognize a worthy lord and said, ‘Liu, the Governor of Yuzhou, is here. Why do you not serve him?’ I therefore sang wild songs in the marketplace to attract your attention. Fortunately, you did not reject me but immediately entrusted me with great responsibilities. But now Cao Cao, through a treacherous scheme, has lured my aged mother to Xuchang, where she is imprisoned and about to be harmed. She has sent me a letter in her own hand summoning me, and I have no choice but to go. It is not that I am unwilling to labor like a dog or horse to repay you, my lord, but with my beloved mother in captivity, I cannot give you my full strength. I must now ask leave to return to her and hope that we may meet again later.”\n\nWhen Xuande heard this, he wept bitterly and said, “The bond between mother and son is ordained by Heaven. Yuanzhi, do not concern yourself about me. After you have seen the old madam, perhaps I may receive your guidance again.” Xu Shu bowed in thanks and prepared to leave. Xuande said, “Please remain for one more night, and tomorrow we will hold a farewell banquet for you.” Sun Qian secretly said to Xuande, “Yuanzhi is an extraordinary genius. He has been in Xinye a long time and knows all the strengths and weaknesses of our army. If you let him return to Cao Cao now, Cao Cao is certain to employ him in an important position, and we will be in danger. My lord, you should do everything possible to keep him and must not let him go. When Cao Cao sees that Yuanzhi has not come, he will surely execute his mother. When Yuanzhi learns that she is dead, he will seek vengeance for her and exert all his strength against Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “That cannot be done. To cause a man’s mother to be killed so that I may employ her son would be inhumane. To keep him from leaving and sever the bond between mother and son would be unrighteous. I would rather die than commit an inhumane and unrighteous act.” Everyone sighed with emotion. Xuande invited Xu Shu to drink, but Xu Shu said, “Now that I know my aged mother is imprisoned, even the finest wine could not pass my throat.” Xuande said, “Now that I have heard you are leaving, I feel as if I have lost both my arms. Even dragon’s liver and phoenix marrow would have no flavor to me.”\n\nThe two sat facing each other and wept, waiting for dawn. The generals had already arranged a farewell banquet outside the city. Xuande and Xu Shu rode side by side out of the city. When they reached the roadside pavilion, they dismounted to say farewell. Xuande raised a cup and said to Xu Shu, “My fortune is poor and our bond too slight, so I cannot remain together with you, sir. I hope you will serve your new lord well and achieve fame and success.” Xu Shu wept and said, “My talent is meager and my wisdom shallow, yet I have been deeply honored by the trust you placed in me, my lord. Unfortunately, I must leave halfway through our undertaking, but it is truly because of my aged mother. Even if Cao Cao tries to force me, I will never devise a single plan for him as long as I live.” Xuande said, “Once you are gone, I too will withdraw far away into the mountains and forests.” Xu Shu said, “The reason I joined you in seeking the achievement of kings and hegemons was that I relied upon the mind within this small space of my heart. Now, because of my aged mother, my mind is in chaos. Even if I stayed here, I would be of no benefit. My lord, you should seek another man of supreme worth to assist you in pursuing your great enterprise. Why lose heart so easily?” Xuande said, “Among all the worthy men in the world, none surpasses you, sir.” Xu Shu replied, “I am only useless timber of mediocre quality. How could I deserve such high praise?” As they were about to part, he turned to the generals and said, “I hope all of you will serve our lord well, so that your names may be handed down on bamboo and silk and your achievements recorded in history. You must not imitate my failure to see matters through to the end.” Not one of the generals was unmoved. Unable to bear parting from him, Xuande escorted him for some distance, and then for some distance farther. Xu Shu took his leave, saying, “There is no need for my lord to escort me farther. I will bid you farewell here.” Xuande reached from his saddle, grasped Xu Shu’s hand, and said, “Once you leave, sir, we will be separated at opposite ends of the world. Who knows on what day we will meet again?” When he finished speaking, tears fell like rain. Xu Shu also wept as they parted.\n\nXuande halted his horse beside a grove and watched Xu Shu and his attendants ride hurriedly away. He wept and said, “Yuanzhi is gone! What am I to do?” He gazed after him through his tears until the grove blocked him from view. Pointing with his riding whip, Xuande said, “I want every tree here cut down.” The others asked why. Xuande replied, “Because they obstruct my sight of Xu Yuanzhi.”\n\nAs he continued gazing into the distance, Xu Shu suddenly appeared, galloping back. Xuande said, “Yuanzhi has returned. Can it be that he no longer intends to leave?” Delighted, he spurred his horse forward to meet him and asked, “Since you have returned, sir, do you have some plan?” Xu Shu reined in his horse and said to Xuande, “My thoughts were in such turmoil that I forgot to say something. There is an extraordinary scholar who lives here, only twenty miles outside Xiangyang, in Longzhong. Why do you not seek him out?” Xuande said, “May I trouble you, Yuanzhi, to invite him here to see me?” Xu Shu replied, “This man cannot be summoned or compelled to come. You must go personally to seek him. If you obtain this man, it will be no different from the Zhou dynasty obtaining Lü Wang or the Han dynasty obtaining Zhang Liang.” Xuande asked, “How do this man’s talent and virtue compare with yours?” Xu Shu said, “Comparing me with him would be like setting a worn-out nag beside a qilin, or a cold crow beside a luan and phoenix. This man often compares himself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. In my judgment, even Guan Zhong and Yue Yi probably fall short of him. He possesses the ability to order Heaven and arrange the earth. There is likely no other man like him in all the world.”\n\nXuande said joyfully, “I would like to hear this man’s name.” Xu Shu replied, “He is a native of Yangdu in Langya. His compound surname is Zhuge, his given name is Liang, and his courtesy name is Kongming. He is a descendant of Zhuge Feng, who served the Han as Colonel-Director of Retainers. His father was Zhuge Gui, courtesy name Zigong, who served as assistant administrator of Taishan Commandery but died young. Liang then followed his uncle Zhuge Xuan. Xuan had an old friendship with Liu Jingsheng of Jingzhou, so he went to rely on him and settled his family in Xiangyang. After Xuan died, Liang and his younger brother, Zhuge Jun, personally farmed the land in Nanyang. Liang is fond of chanting the ‘Liangfu Song.’ Near the place where he lives is a ridge called Sleeping Dragon Ridge, and so he calls himself Master Sleeping Dragon. This man is an extraordinary genius without equal in the age. You should make haste to honor him with a personal visit. If he is willing to assist you, why should you worry that the realm cannot be pacified?” Xuande said, “Master Water Mirror once told me, ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix—obtain either one, and you can bring peace to the realm.’ Can the men he spoke of be this Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?” Xu Shu replied, “Young Phoenix is Pang Tong of Xiangyang. Sleeping Dragon is Zhuge Kongming.” Xuande leaped with excitement and said, “Only today have I understood the words ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix.’ Who would have thought that so great a worthy man was close at hand? Had you not told me, sir, I would have had eyes yet remained blind!” A later poet wrote in praise of Xu Shu’s recommendation of Zhuge Liang as he rode away:\n\nBitter the grief that a great worthy would not return;\nAt the fork in the road, they wept, their feelings deep.\nYet a few words crashed like spring thunder,\nAnd made the Sleeping Dragon rise in Nanyang.\n\nAfter recommending Kongming, Xu Shu again took leave of Xuande and rode away. Hearing Xu Shu’s words, Xuande finally understood what Sima Decao had told him. It was as though he had awakened from drunkenness or first roused from a dream. He led his generals back to Xinye, prepared lavish gifts, and set out with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei for Nanyang to invite Kongming.\n\nAfter parting from Xuande, Xu Shu was deeply moved by his reluctance to let him go. Fearing that Kongming might refuse to leave his retreat and assist him, Xu Shu rode directly to the foot of Sleeping Dragon Ridge and entered the thatched cottage to see Kongming. Kongming asked why he had come. Xu Shu replied, “I had intended to serve Liu, the Governor of Yuzhou, but my aged mother has been imprisoned by Cao Cao and sent me an urgent letter summoning me. I have no choice but to leave him and go to her. Before departing, I recommended you to Xuande. Xuande will soon come to pay his respects. I hope you will not refuse him but will display the great talent of your lifetime in assisting him. Nothing could be more fortunate.”\n\nWhen Kongming heard this, his expression changed and he said, “Do you mean to offer me up as a sacrificial animal?” With that, he swept his sleeves aside and went inside. Xu Shu withdrew in shame, mounted his horse, and hurried onward to Xuchang to see his mother. Just so:\n\nOne word entrusted to a friend, because he loved his lord;\nA thousand miles he journeyed home, because he yearned for his mother.\n\nWhat happened afterward remains unknown. Read the next chapter to learn how the story unfolds.\n\n### Chapter 37\n\nSima Hui Again Recommends a Great Scholar; Liu Bei Pays Three Visits to the Thatched Cottage\n\nMeanwhile, Xu Shu hurried on to Xuchang. When Cao Cao learned that he had arrived, he ordered Xun Yu, Cheng Yu, and a group of other advisers to welcome him. Xu Shu entered the prime minister’s residence and paid his respects to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “You are a man of great wisdom. Why did you lower yourself to serve Liu Bei?” Xu Shu replied, “In my youth I fled from disaster and wandered through the country. By chance I came to Xinye and formed a close friendship with Xuande. My aged mother is still alive, and I am deeply ashamed and grateful that you were kind enough to show concern for her.” Cao Cao said, “Now that you are here, you can attend upon your honored mother morning and evening, while I too may have the benefit of hearing your wise counsel.”\n\nXu Shu bowed his thanks and withdrew. He hurried to see his mother and, weeping, bowed before her in the hall. His mother was greatly startled and said, “Why have you come here?” Xu Shu replied, “Recently I was serving Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, at Xinye. Then I received a letter from Mother, so I traveled here through the night.” Mother Xu flew into a rage. Striking the table, she cursed him: “Disgraceful son! You wandered through the country for several years, and I thought your learning must have improved. How is it that you are now worse than before? Since you have studied the classics, you ought to know that loyalty and filial duty cannot always both be fulfilled. Do you not recognize Cao Cao as a traitor who deceives his sovereign and defies his superiors? Liu Xuande’s benevolence and righteousness are known throughout the land, and moreover he is a scion of the imperial house of Han. In serving him, you had found your rightful lord. But now, on the strength of a single forged letter, without making any careful inquiry, you have abandoned the light and cast yourself into darkness, bringing an evil name upon yourself. You are truly a fool! How can I have the face to see you? You have disgraced your ancestors and were born into this world for nothing!” She berated Xu Shu until he prostrated himself on the floor, not daring to raise his eyes. His mother then turned and went behind the screen.\n\nA short while later, a servant came out and reported, “The old lady has hanged herself from a beam.” Xu Shu rushed in to save her, but her breath had already ceased. A later writer composed this eulogy for Mother Xu:\n\nWorthy indeed was Mother Xu,\nWhose fragrance lives a thousand years!\nHer honor remained wholly unstained,\nAnd by her death she helped her house.\nIn many ways she taught her son,\nWhile harshly disciplining herself.\nHer spirit towered high as a mountain;\nRighteousness sprang from her heart.\nShe praised the Governor of Yuzhou\nAnd denounced Wei’s mighty lord.\nShe feared neither boiling cauldrons\nNor the edge of ax or blade.\nHer only fear was that her heir\nMight bring disgrace upon his ancestors.\nShe ranks with those who fell on swords\nAnd with the mother who cut her loom.\nIn life she earned a worthy name;\nIn death she found her rightful place.\nWorthy indeed was Mother Xu,\nWhose fragrance lives a thousand years!\n\nWhen Xu Shu saw that his mother was dead, he collapsed to the ground in grief and did not revive for a long time. Cao Cao sent men with gifts and condolences, and personally went to offer sacrifice. Xu Shu buried his mother’s coffin on the southern plain outside Xuchang, then observed mourning and kept watch beside her grave. He refused every gift Cao Cao bestowed upon him. At that time Cao Cao wished to discuss a southern campaign, but Xun Yu advised him, “The weather is cold, and troops should not yet be deployed. Wait until the warmth of spring, and then the army may drive far south in a great advance.” Cao Cao accepted his advice. He diverted water from the Zhang River to form a lake, named it Black Tortoise Lake, and trained naval forces there in preparation for the southern campaign.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande was arranging gifts for a visit to Zhuge Liang at Longzhong when someone suddenly reported, “A gentleman is outside the gate. He wears a lofty cap and broad sash and has the extraordinary bearing of a man of the Way. He has come especially to see you.” Xuande said, “Could this be Kongming himself?” He straightened his clothes and went out to welcome him, only to discover that it was Sima Hui. Overjoyed, Xuande invited him into the rear hall, gave him the seat of honor, and bowed before asking, “Since I last had the privilege of seeing your venerable face, military affairs have kept me so busy that I have failed to pay you a visit. Your honored arrival today greatly comforts my longing to see you.” Sima Hui said, “I heard that Xu Yuanzhi was here, so I came especially to meet him.” Xuande said, “Recently Cao Cao imprisoned his mother, and she sent a messenger with a letter summoning him back to Xuchang. He has gone.” Sima Hui said, “This was one of Cao Cao’s schemes! I have always heard that Xu’s mother is a woman of the highest virtue. Though imprisoned by Cao Cao, she would never have sent a letter calling her son back. The letter must have been a forgery. Had Yuanzhi not gone, his mother would still be alive. Now that he has gone, she is certain to die.”\n\nStartled, Xuande asked why. Sima Hui replied, “Xu’s mother possesses a lofty sense of honor. She will surely be ashamed to see her son.” Xuande said, “Before Yuanzhi left, he recommended Zhuge Liang of Nanyang. What sort of man is he?” Sima Hui laughed and said, “If Yuanzhi wished to leave, he should simply have left. Why did he have to drag that man out and make him exhaust his heart’s blood?” Xuande asked, “Why do you say that, sir?” Sima Hui replied, “Kongming is a close friend of four men: Cui Zhouping of Boling, Shi Guangyuan of Yingchuan, Meng Gongwei of Runan, and Xu Yuanzhi. Those four devote themselves to mastering details, but Kongming alone grasps the larger design. He would often clasp his knees and chant at length, then point to the four and say, ‘If you gentlemen enter official service, you may rise to become provincial inspectors or commandery governors.’ When they asked what ambitions Kongming himself had, he merely smiled and gave no answer. He often compares himself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. His abilities are beyond measure.” Xuande said, “Why does Yingchuan produce so many worthy men?” Sima Hui replied, “Long ago there was a man named Yin Kui who was skilled at reading the heavens. He once said that the stars were gathering over the celestial region corresponding to Yingchuan, and that the land beneath was certain to produce many worthy men.”\n\nGuan Yu, who was standing nearby, said, “I have heard that Guan Zhong and Yue Yi were famous men of the Spring and Autumn and Warring States periods, whose achievements overshadowed the whole world. Is it not rather excessive for Kongming to compare himself to those two?” Sima Hui laughed and said, “In my view, he should not be compared with either of them. I would compare him with two other men.” Guan Yu asked which two. Sima Hui replied, “He may be compared with Jiang Ziya, who established the Zhou for eight hundred years, and Zhang Zifang, who made the Han prosper for four hundred.” Everyone was astonished. Sima Hui descended the steps, took his leave, and prepared to depart. Xuande tried but failed to persuade him to stay. Outside the gate, Sima Hui looked up at the sky and laughed loudly. “Though Sleeping Dragon has found his lord,” he said, “he has not found his time. What a pity!” With that, he drifted away. Xuande sighed and said, “He is truly a worthy recluse!” The next day, Xuande went with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and their attendants to Longzhong. From a distance they saw several men on the hillside, carrying hoes and working in the fields as they sang:\n\nThe blue heavens are a rounded canopy;\nThe broad earth is a chessboard.\nThe people of the world divide into black and white,\nComing and going as they contend for glory and disgrace.\nThose who gain glory rest secure;\nThose disgraced must toil and fret.\nIn Nanyang there dwells a recluse\nWho sleeps on, never sleeping enough.\n\nHearing the song, Xuande reined in his horse and called to the farmers, asking, “Who composed that song?” One answered, “Master Sleeping Dragon composed it.” Xuande asked, “Where does Master Sleeping Dragon live?” The farmer replied, “South of this mountain is a chain of high ridges called Sleeping Dragon Ridge. In a sparse grove before the ridge stands a thatched cottage. That is where Master Zhuge lies at ease.” Xuande thanked him and urged his horse onward. After only a few miles, he saw Sleeping Dragon Ridge in the distance, and its clear scenery was indeed extraordinary. A later writer composed an old-style poem describing Sleeping Dragon’s dwelling alone:\n\nTwenty miles west of Xiangyang’s walls,\nA line of lofty ridges rests beside flowing water.\nThe winding heights press down upon the roots of clouds;\nThe murmuring stream sends spray from the marrow of stone.\nIts contours are like a captive dragon coiled upon a rock,\nIts form a solitary phoenix beneath the shade of pines.\nA brushwood gate stands half-closed before a thatched cottage,\nWherein a lofty man lies sleeping and will not rise.\nTall bamboo interlaces to form green screens;\nWildflowers scent the fences in all four seasons.\nBeside the bed lie heaps of yellow-bound books;\nNo common man ever comes or goes before the seat.\nGray apes knock at the door and offer fruit;\nAn old crane guards the gate and hears the scriptures by night.\nA famous lute lies wrapped in ancient brocade;\nA treasured sword on the wall reflects the grain of pinewood.\nThe master of the cottage alone possesses secluded grace;\nIn leisure he personally labors at plowing and sowing.\nHe waits only for spring thunder to wake him from his dream,\nThen with one long cry he will bring peace to the world.\n\nXuande reached the farmstead, dismounted, and personally knocked on the brushwood gate. A young boy came out and asked his business. Xuande said, “Liu Bei, Left General of the Han, Marquis of Yicheng Village, Governor of Yuzhou, and Imperial Uncle, has come especially to pay his respects to your master.” The boy said, “I cannot remember that many names.” Xuande said, “Just say that Liu Bei has come to visit.” The boy replied, “The master went out early this morning.” Xuande asked, “Where did he go?” The boy answered, “His movements are uncertain. I do not know where he has gone.” Xuande asked, “When will he return?” The boy said, “The time of his return is uncertain too. It may be three or five days, or perhaps more than ten.”\n\nXuande was deeply disappointed. Zhang Fei said, “Since he is not here, let us go home.” Xuande replied, “Let us wait a little while.” Guan Yu said, “It would be better to return for now and send someone later to make inquiries.” Xuande accepted his advice and instructed the boy, “When your master returns, tell him that Liu Bei came to visit.” He then mounted his horse. After riding several miles, he reined in and looked back at the scenery of Longzhong. The mountains were not high, yet graceful; the waters were not deep, yet clear. The land was not broad, yet level; the woods were not vast, yet luxuriant. Apes and cranes lived together in harmony, while pine and bamboo mingled their green. He could not stop gazing. Suddenly he saw a man coming along a secluded mountain path. The man had a dignified appearance and a handsome, spirited bearing. He wore a carefree scholar’s cap and a robe of black cloth and carried a staff of goosefoot. Xuande said, “This must be Master Sleeping Dragon.” He hurriedly dismounted, stepped forward, saluted, and asked, “Are you not Sleeping Dragon, sir?” The man replied, “Who are you, General?” Xuande said, “I am Liu Bei.” The man said, “I am not Kongming. I am Kongming’s friend, Cui Zhouping of Boling.” Xuande said, “I have long heard your great name and am fortunate to meet you. May we sit here on the ground for a moment so that I may ask your instruction on one matter?”\n\nThe two sat facing each other on stones in the woods, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance beside them. Zhouping asked, “Why do you wish to see Kongming, General?” Xuande replied, “The empire is now in great disorder, and turmoil swirls in every direction. I wish to see Kongming to seek a strategy for securing the state and bringing peace to the realm.” Zhouping laughed and said, “You make the suppression of disorder your chief purpose. Though this springs from a benevolent heart, order and disorder have always alternated throughout history. When Emperor Gaozu slew the serpent and raised the banner of righteousness, destroying the lawless Qin, the realm passed from disorder into order. By the reigns of Emperors Ai and Ping, peace had endured for two hundred years, but Wang Mang usurped the throne and rebelled, and order again turned into disorder. Emperor Guangwu restored the Han and rebuilt its foundations, so disorder once more became order. Another two hundred years have now passed, and the people have long enjoyed peace; therefore weapons of war have risen again everywhere. This is precisely a time when order is passing into disorder, and it cannot be brought to a sudden end. You wish Kongming to turn heaven and earth and mend the fabric of the universe, but I fear that will not be easy. It would only waste his thought and strength. Have you not heard, ‘Those who follow Heaven find ease; those who oppose Heaven labor in vain’? Or, ‘What is fixed by destiny cannot be seized away by reason; what is fixed by fate cannot be forced by man’?”\n\nXuande said, “What you say, sir, is truly profound. But I am a descendant of the Han and ought to support and restore the imperial house. How could I dare abandon the matter to destiny and fate?” Zhouping replied, “I am only a rustic of the hills and fields, unworthy to discuss the affairs of the empire with you. I spoke recklessly only because you honored me with your discerning question.” Xuande said, “I am grateful for your instruction, sir, but do you know where Kongming has gone?” Zhouping replied, “I too wished to visit him, but I do not know where he has gone.” Xuande asked, “Would you accompany me to my humble county?” Zhouping replied, “By nature I take great pleasure in idleness and freedom, and I have long had no interest in rank or fame. Let us meet again another day.” Having said this, he gave a deep bow and departed. Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei mounted their horses and rode on. Zhang Fei said, “We failed to find Kongming again, but instead met this pedantic scholar and wasted all that time in idle talk!” Xuande said, “Those too were the words of a recluse.”\n\nThe three returned to Xinye. Several days later, Xuande sent someone to inquire after Kongming. The man returned and reported, “Master Sleeping Dragon is back.” Xuande at once ordered the horses prepared. Zhang Fei said, “He is only a village rustic. Why must you go yourself, Brother? Just send someone to summon him.” Xuande rebuked him: “Have you not heard the words of Mencius? ‘To desire to see a worthy man without following the proper way is like inviting him to enter while shutting the door against him.’ Kongming is one of the greatest worthies of our age. How could he be summoned?” He mounted his horse and set out once more to visit Kongming. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei also mounted and followed him.\n\nIt was now the depths of winter, and the weather was bitterly cold beneath dense crimson clouds. After they had traveled several miles, a piercing north wind suddenly arose and auspicious snow began to fall thickly. The mountains looked like clusters of jade, and the forests like beds of silver. Zhang Fei said, “In this freezing weather even armies are not deployed. Why should we travel so far to see a useless man? We had better return to Xinye and take shelter from the wind and snow.” Xuande replied, “This is precisely how I mean to show Kongming the sincerity of my intentions. If you two are afraid of the cold, you may go back first.” Zhang Fei said, “I am not afraid even of death, so how could I fear the cold? I only fear that all your thought and effort will be wasted.” Xuande said, “Say no more. Just follow me.” As they neared the thatched cottage, they suddenly heard someone singing in a roadside tavern. Xuande halted his horse and listened. The song went:\n\nA brave man’s fame and deeds remain unmade;\nAlas, how long since kindly spring has come!\nHave you not seen the old man by the Eastern Sea,\nWho left the thorns and brush behind\nAnd rode in King Wen’s following carriage?\nEight hundred lords assembled without summons,\nAs the white fish leapt into the boat at Meng Ford.\nAt the single battle on the fields of Muye,\nBlood flowed deep enough to float the pestles;\nHis eagle-soaring, mighty deeds\nSurpassed those of every warrior.\nHave you not seen the Gaoyang wine-drinker,\nWho rose from among the common grass\nAnd bowed with clasped hands to the high-nosed lord of Mang and Dang?\nHis lofty talk of kingship and dominion startled every ear;\nThe lord stopped washing, invited him to sit,\nAnd honored his heroic bearing.\nMarching east, he won seventy-two cities of Qi;\nNo one beneath Heaven could follow his path.\nHad these two men not encountered sage-born sovereigns,\nWho even now would know them as heroes?\n\nWhen the song ended, another man struck the table and began to sing:\n\nOur emperor raised his sword and cleansed the world,\nFounding a dynasty whose legacy has endured four hundred years.\nIn the declining reigns of Huan and Ling, the virtue of fire waned,\nWhile treacherous ministers and rebel sons handled the vessels of state.\nA green serpent descended beside the imperial throne,\nAnd then a baleful rainbow appeared in the Jade Hall.\nBandits gathered like ants in every quarter,\nAnd scores of ruthless heroes soared like hawks.\nMen such as we can only cry aloud and clap our hands;\nWhen gloom descends, we drink country wine in a village tavern.\nContent to preserve ourselves alone, we pass our days in peace;\nWhat need have we for names that live a thousand years?\n\nWhen the two had finished singing, they clapped their hands and laughed loudly. Xuande said, “Could Sleeping Dragon be in this place?” He dismounted and entered the tavern. There he saw two men leaning over a table and drinking together. The man in the place of honor had a fair face and a long beard, while the other had a remarkable, ancient-looking countenance. Xuande saluted them and asked, “Which of you two gentlemen is Master Sleeping Dragon?” The long-bearded man said, “Who are you, and why do you seek Sleeping Dragon?” Xuande replied, “I am Liu Bei. I wish to visit the master and ask him for the means to save the age and bring peace to the people.” The long-bearded man said, “Neither of us is Sleeping Dragon. We are both his friends. I am Shi Guangyuan of Yingchuan, and this gentleman is Meng Gongwei of Runan.” Delighted, Xuande said, “I have long heard your great names and am fortunate to meet you by chance. We have horses with us. May I ask you both to accompany me to Sleeping Dragon’s farmstead for a conversation?” Guangyuan replied, “We are merely lazy fellows from the hills and fields and understand nothing of governing the state or bringing peace to the people. You need not trouble to ask us. Please mount your horse, my lord, and seek out Sleeping Dragon yourself.”\n\nXuande took leave of the two men, mounted, and rode toward Sleeping Dragon Ridge. When he reached the farmstead, he dismounted, knocked at the gate, and asked the boy, “Is your master at home today?” The boy replied, “He is in the hall reading.” Xuande was overjoyed and followed the boy inside. When he reached the inner gate, he saw a large couplet written upon it:\n\nThrough simplicity, one makes one’s purpose clear;\nThrough tranquility, one attains the far-reaching.\n\nWhile Xuande was reading it, he suddenly heard the sound of chanting. Standing beside the door, he looked in and saw a young man in the thatched hall, sitting with his knees clasped beside the brazier and singing:\n\nThe phoenix soars at a height of a thousand fathoms,\nAnd will perch on no tree but the parasol;\nA scholar lives hidden in some corner of the world,\nAnd will follow none but his rightful lord.\nGladly I plow the ridges and fields,\nFor I love my humble cottage;\nProudly I pass my days with lute and books,\nWaiting for the appointed time of Heaven.\n\nXuande waited until the song was finished, then entered the thatched hall, saluted, and said, “I have long admired you, sir, but have had no opportunity to pay my respects. Yesterday, following Xu Yuanzhi’s recommendation, I respectfully came to your noble retreat, but you were absent and I returned in vain. Today I have ventured here through the wind and snow. To behold your venerable countenance is truly my greatest good fortune!” The young man hurriedly returned his salute and said, “Can you be Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, who wishes to see my elder brother?” Surprised, Xuande asked, “Then you are not Sleeping Dragon, sir?” The young man replied, “I am Zhuge Jun, Sleeping Dragon’s younger brother. There are three of us brothers. Our eldest brother, Zhuge Jin, is presently serving on Sun Zhongmou’s staff in the Southland. Kongming is my second elder brother.” Xuande asked, “Is Sleeping Dragon at home now?” Zhuge Jun replied, “Yesterday Cui Zhouping invited him out for a leisurely excursion.” Xuande asked, “Where has he gone on this excursion?” Zhuge Jun replied, “At times he takes a small boat and wanders over rivers and lakes; at times he visits Buddhist monks and Daoist priests among the mountains; at times he seeks friends in country villages; and at times he enjoys the lute and chess in secluded caves. His comings and goings cannot be predicted, and I do not know where he has gone.” Xuande said, “Can Liu Bei’s affinity with him truly be so slight that twice now I have failed to meet this great worthy?” Zhuge Jun said, “Please sit for a while and have some tea.” Zhang Fei said, “Since that master is not here, Brother, let us mount and leave.” Xuande replied, “Now that I have come all this way, how can I return without saying a word?” He therefore asked Zhuge Jun, “I have heard that your honored brother, Master Sleeping Dragon, is thoroughly versed in military strategy and reads books on warfare every day. Might I hear something of his views?” Zhuge Jun replied, “I know nothing about them.” Zhang Fei said, “Why bother asking him? The wind and snow are worsening. We had better return at once.” Xuande rebuked him and made him stop. Zhuge Jun said, “Since my elder brother is away, I dare not detain your party long. Allow us to return your courtesy another day.” Xuande replied, “How could I dare expect you to trouble yourself with a visit? In a few days I will come again. I would like to borrow paper and brush to write a letter for you to give your honored brother, so that I may express the sincerity of my intentions.” Zhuge Jun brought out the four treasures of the scholar’s desk. Xuande breathed warmth onto the frozen brush, smoothed out a sheet of patterned paper, and wrote:\n\nI have long admired your lofty reputation. Twice I have come to pay my respects, and twice, finding you absent, I have returned in vain. How can I describe my disappointment? I reflect that I am a descendant of the Han dynasty, though unworthily favored with rank and title. I humbly observe that the imperial court is declining, law and order are collapsing, rival heroes are throwing the state into turmoil, and wicked factions are deceiving the sovereign. At this, my heart and courage are both torn apart. Though I sincerely desire to restore and save the dynasty, I truly lack a strategy for ordering the realm. I look up to your benevolence, loyalty, and righteousness, sir, and pray that you will generously display the great talents of Lü Wang and employ the magnificent strategies of Zifang. Great indeed would be the good fortune of the world! Great indeed would be the good fortune of the altars of state! I send this message in advance. Permit me later to fast, purify myself, bathe, and once more pay special homage to your honored countenance, so that I may personally pour out my humble thoughts. I trust you will examine my sincerity and pardon my presumption.\n\nWhen Xuande had finished writing, he handed the letter to Zhuge Jun, who took it. Xuande bowed farewell and went out. Zhuge Jun accompanied him to the gate, and Xuande repeatedly expressed the earnestness of his intentions before parting from him. Just as he mounted and was about to leave, he suddenly saw the boy beckoning from outside the fence and calling, “The old master is coming!” Xuande looked and saw a man west of the little bridge, his head covered by a warm cap and his body wrapped in a fox-fur coat. He rode a donkey and was followed by a young servant in blue carrying a gourd of wine. As he came through the snow and turned past the little bridge, he recited a poem:\n\nAll night the northern wind blew cold;\nFor ten thousand miles the crimson clouds hung thick.\nAcross the boundless sky the snowflakes whirled,\nTransforming all the old landscape.\nI raise my face and gaze into the heavens,\nWondering if jade dragons are at war.\nTheir scales and armor fly in profusion,\nAnd in an instant fill the universe.\nRiding my donkey across the little bridge,\nAlone I sigh at the plum blossoms’ frailty.\n\nHearing the poem, Xuande said, “This truly must be Sleeping Dragon!” He swung down from the saddle, stepped forward, and saluted. “It cannot have been easy for you to brave the cold, sir! Liu Bei has waited for you a long time!” The man hurriedly dismounted from his donkey and returned the salute. From behind, Zhuge Jun said, “This is not my elder brother Sleeping Dragon. He is my brother’s father-in-law, Huang Chengyan.” Xuande said, “The verses you just recited were exceedingly subtle and profound.” Chengyan replied, “At my son-in-law’s house, I read the ‘Liangfu Chant’ and remembered this poem. As I was crossing the little bridge just now, I happened to see the plum blossoms beside the fence, and the sight moved me to recite it. I did not expect that an honored guest would hear me.” Xuande asked, “Have you seen your worthy son-in-law?” Chengyan replied, “I myself have come to see him.” Hearing this, Xuande took leave of Chengyan, mounted his horse, and returned home. Just then the wind and snow grew even fiercer. He looked back at Sleeping Dragon Ridge and was overwhelmed with disappointment. A later poet wrote these verses specifically about Xuande visiting Kongming through the wind and snow:\n\nThrough a whole day’s wind and snow he sought the worthy man,\nBut, failing to meet him, turned back grieved at heart.\nIce sealed the stream and bridge; the mountain stones were slick;\nThe cold pierced saddle and horse; the road stretched long.\nAbove his head, pear blossoms seemed to fall in flakes;\nAgainst his face, willow down flew wildly in the wind.\nHe turned his head, checked his whip, and gazed into the distance:\nA mound of gleaming silver buried Sleeping Dragon Ridge.\n\nAfter Xuande returned to Xinye, time passed swiftly, and before long it was early spring. He ordered a diviner to arrange yarrow stalks, choose an auspicious date, fasted and purified himself for three days, burned incense, bathed, and changed his clothes, intending to visit Sleeping Dragon Ridge once more and pay his respects to Kongming. When Guan Yu and Zhang Fei heard of this, they were displeased and went together to remonstrate with Xuande. As the verse says:\n\nThe great worthy had not yet yielded to the hero’s will;\nHis humbling of himself instead aroused his brothers’ doubts.\n\nWhat they said remains to be seen in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 38\n\nThe Threefold Realm Is Planned at Longzhong; The Suns Avenge Their Father on the Yangzi\n\nLiu Bei had twice gone to visit Kongming without finding him at home, and now wished to go again. Guan Yu said, “Elder Brother, you have personally gone to pay your respects twice already. You have shown more than enough courtesy. I suspect Zhuge Liang has an empty reputation but no real learning, and therefore avoids you because he does not dare meet you. Why are you so captivated by this man?” Liu Bei said, “That is not so. Long ago, Duke Huan of Qi wished to meet the recluse of Dongguo, and only after five visits did he finally see him. How much more effort should I make when I wish to meet a great worthy?” Zhang Fei said, “Brother, you are mistaken. What makes you think this village rustic is some great worthy? This time you need not go. If he refuses to come, I’ll tie him up with a hemp rope and drag him here!” Liu Bei rebuked him: “Have neither of you heard how King Wen of Zhou paid a visit to Jiang Ziya? Even King Wen showed such respect for a worthy man. How can you be so rude? This time you stay behind. I will go with Yunzhang.” Zhang Fei said, “If both my elder brothers are going, how can I remain behind?” Liu Bei said, “If you come with us, you must not behave discourteously.”\n\nZhang Fei promised. The three men then mounted their horses and led their attendants toward Longzhong. Half a mile from the thatched cottage, Liu Bei dismounted and continued on foot. Just then he met Zhuge Jun. Liu Bei hastened to salute him and asked, “Is your elder brother at home?” Zhuge Jun said, “He returned only last evening. You may be able to meet him today, General.” With that, he lightly went on his way. Liu Bei said, “This time we are fortunate—we will finally meet the Master!” Zhang Fei said, “What an ill-mannered fellow! It would have done him no harm to lead us to the house. Why did he simply go off by himself?” Liu Bei said, “He has his own affairs. How could we compel him?”\n\nThe three men reached the house and knocked at the gate. The boy opened it and came out to ask their business. Liu Bei said, “Please be so kind as to announce that Liu Bei has come especially to pay his respects to the Master.” The boy said, “The Master is at home today, but he is taking his afternoon nap in the thatched hall and has not yet awakened.” Liu Bei said, “In that case, do not announce me yet.” He instructed Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to wait outside the gate. Liu Bei slowly entered and saw the Master lying on his back upon a couch in the thatched hall. Liu Bei stood below the steps with his hands respectfully clasped.\n\nA long time passed, but the Master did not wake. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had stood outside for a long while without seeing any activity, so they came in and saw Liu Bei still standing there in attendance. Zhang Fei was furious and said to Yunzhang, “How arrogant this Master is! He sees my brother standing below the steps, yet he lies there pretending to sleep and refuses to get up! Wait until I go around back and set fire to the house. Then we’ll see whether he gets up or not!” Yunzhang repeatedly dissuaded him. Liu Bei again ordered them both to wait outside the gate. When he looked toward the hall, he saw the Master turn over as though about to rise, but then he faced the inner wall and fell asleep again. The boy wished to announce Liu Bei, but Liu Bei said, “Do not disturb him yet.” After he had stood there for another two hours, Kongming finally awoke and recited:\nWho first awakens from the great dream?\nAll my life I alone have known.\nMy spring sleep in the thatched hall has been deep;\nOutside the window, the sun moves slowly on.\n\nAfter reciting the poem, Kongming turned over and asked the boy, “Have any common guests come?” The boy said, “Imperial Uncle Liu is here and has been standing outside for a long time.” Kongming rose at once and said, “Why did you not tell me sooner? Ask him to wait while I change my clothes.” He then went into the rear hall. After another long interval, he emerged in proper cap and robes to welcome his guest. Liu Bei saw that Kongming stood eight feet tall, with a face as fine as polished jade. He wore a silk headcloth and a crane-feather cloak, and had the air of a transcendent immortal. Liu Bei bowed low and said, “I am an obscure descendant of the imperial house and an ignorant man from Zhuo Commandery. I have long heard your great name, Master, which has thundered in my ears. I came twice before to pay my respects but could not meet you. I left a note with my humble name upon your writing table, but I do not know whether you have read it.” Kongming said, “I am merely a rustic of Nanyang, indolent and careless by nature. General, you have honored my humble dwelling with repeated visits, and I am deeply ashamed.”\n\nAfter exchanging courtesies, the two took their seats as host and guest. The boy served tea. When they had finished, Kongming said, “From the message you left, I saw clearly, General, how deeply you care for the people and the realm. I only regret that I am young and lacking in ability, and fear your request for advice has been misdirected.” Liu Bei said, “Could the words of Sima Decao and Xu Yuanzhi have been empty talk? I hope, Master, that you will not reject me for my humble worthlessness, but will stoop to instruct me.” Kongming said, “Decao and Yuanzhi are eminent scholars of the age. I am only a farmer. How would I dare discuss the affairs of the realm? Those two gentlemen have praised me mistakenly. Why, General, do you cast aside beautiful jade to seek a common stone?” Liu Bei said, “When a great man possesses extraordinary talent to govern the age, how can he idly grow old among forests and springs? I beg you, Master, to keep the suffering people of the realm in mind, enlighten me in my ignorance, and grant me your instruction.” Kongming smiled and said, “I would like to hear your ambition.” Liu Bei dismissed the attendants, drew his seat closer, and said, “The House of Han is collapsing, and treacherous ministers have usurped its authority. Though I have overestimated my own strength, I wish to uphold great righteousness throughout the realm. But my intelligence and skill are shallow and limited, and thus far I have achieved nothing. If you alone, Master, would enlighten my ignorance and rescue me from this predicament, it would be my greatest good fortune.”\n\nKongming said, “Since Dong Zhuo began his rebellion, heroes have risen everywhere across the realm. Cao Cao’s power was once inferior to Yuan Shao’s, yet he ultimately defeated Shao. This was due not only to favorable timing, but also to human strategy. Cao now commands a million men and uses the emperor’s authority to issue orders to the feudal lords. You truly cannot contend with him directly. Sun Quan occupies Jiangdong, which his family has held for three generations. Its terrain is defensible and its people are loyal. He may be used as an ally, but you must not plot against him. Jingzhou is protected to the north by the Han and Mian rivers; its resources extend south to the sea; it connects eastward with Wu and Kuaiji and westward with Ba and Shu. It is a region made for military operations, yet its present lord is incapable of holding it. This may be Heaven’s gift to you, General. How can you reject it? Yizhou is rugged and strongly defended, with a thousand miles of fertile land. It is a land of heavenly abundance, and Gaozu used it as the foundation of his imperial achievement. Now Liu Zhang is weak and unenlightened. His people are prosperous and his domain is rich, yet he does not know how to cherish and protect them. Men of intelligence and ability long for an enlightened ruler. General, you are a descendant of the imperial house; your trustworthiness and righteousness are renowned throughout the realm; you gather heroes around you and thirst for worthy men. If you take possession of Jingzhou and Yizhou, secure their rugged strongholds, make peace with the Rong tribes in the west, conciliate the Yi and Yue peoples in the south, form an alliance with Sun Quan abroad, and improve government and administration at home, then, when change comes to the realm, you may order one of your foremost generals to lead the forces of Jingzhou toward Wan and Luoyang, while you personally lead the army of Yizhou out through the Qin Riverlands. Would the common people not welcome you with baskets of food and jars of drink? If you truly act in this way, your great enterprise can succeed and the House of Han can be restored. This is the strategy I have devised for you, General. I ask you to consider it.” When he had finished, he ordered the boy to bring out a scroll map and hang it in the central hall. Pointing to it, he said to Liu Bei, “This is a map of the fifty-four prefectures of Western Chuan. If you wish to establish a hegemonic enterprise, let Cao Cao in the north possess the advantage of timing, and let Sun Quan in the south possess the advantage of terrain. You, General, can possess the allegiance of the people. First take Jingzhou as your home, and afterward seize Western Chuan as the foundation of your enterprise. This will create a three-legged balance of power, after which you may seek to conquer the Central Plain.”\n\nOn hearing this, Liu Bei left his seat, clasped his hands, and thanked him: “Your words, Master, have suddenly cleared away the confusion blocking my mind. I feel as though the clouds and mist have been swept aside and I can see the blue sky. But Liu Biao of Jingzhou and Liu Zhang of Yizhou are both kinsmen of the House of Han. How could I bear to take their lands from them?” Kongming said, “At night I have observed the signs in the heavens. Liu Biao will not remain long in this world. Liu Zhang is no lord capable of founding a great enterprise, and in time his territory will surely fall to you, General.” On hearing this, Liu Bei bowed his head to the floor in gratitude. From this single conversation, it can be seen that before Kongming had even left his thatched cottage, he already knew that the realm would be divided into three. Truly, no man throughout the ages could equal him. A later poet wrote in praise:\nThat day, the lord of Yuzhou lamented his lonely plight;\nHow fortunate that Nanyang possessed the Sleeping Dragon.\nIf you would know where the realm’s tripod would stand in later years,\nSee the Master smiling as he points it out upon the map.\n\nLiu Bei bowed and appealed to Kongming: “Though my reputation is slight and my virtue meager, I beg you, Master, not to reject me for my humble worthlessness, but to leave these mountains and assist me. I will respectfully heed your enlightened instruction.” Kongming said, “I have long taken pleasure in plowing and hoeing. I am too indolent to involve myself in the affairs of the age and cannot obey your request.” Liu Bei wept and said, “If you will not come forth, Master, what will become of the suffering people?” When he had spoken, his tears soaked his sleeves and drenched the front of his robe. Seeing the profound sincerity of his intentions, Kongming said, “Since you do not reject me, General, I am willing to serve you with all the devotion of a dog or horse.”\n\nLiu Bei was overjoyed and ordered Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to enter, bow, and present gifts of gold and silk. Kongming firmly declined to accept them. Liu Bei said, “These are not sufficient gifts with which to engage a great worthy. They merely express the sincerity in Liu Bei’s heart.” Only then did Kongming accept them. Liu Bei and the others stayed together at the house that night. The following day, Zhuge Jun returned, and Kongming instructed him: “I have received the grace of Imperial Uncle Liu’s three visits, so I cannot refuse to go with him. You may continue farming here yourself, but do not let the fields become overgrown. When I have accomplished my work, I will return and retire.” A later poet lamented:\nBefore he had risen, he already thought of withdrawing;\nOnce success was won, he should have recalled his words upon departing.\nOnly because the Former Lord entrusted the future so earnestly,\nHis star fell in the autumn wind over Wuzhang Plain.\n\nThere is also an old-style ballad:\nEmperor Gao raised in his hand a three-foot blade bright as snow;\nAt Mount Mangdang, the white serpent spilled its blood by night.\nHe pacified Qin, destroyed Chu, and entered Xianyang;\nYet two hundred years ago, the dynasty nearly met its end.\nGreat indeed was Guangwu, who restored it at Luoyang;\nBut by the reigns of Huan and Ling, it fractured once again.\nEmperor Xian moved the capital and took refuge in Xuchang;\nAcross the four seas, heroes rose in throngs.\nCao Cao monopolized power and gained the advantage of timing;\nThe Sun clan in Jiangdong began its magnificent enterprise.\nLiu Bei, alone and destitute, wandered throughout the realm;\nLiving alone in Xinye, he grieved that the people were in peril.\nNanyang’s Sleeping Dragon harbored lofty ambitions;\nWithin his breast, mighty armies deployed in orthodox and unexpected formations.\nOnly because of Xu Shu’s words upon departing,\nThree visits to the thatched cottage brought two hearts to mutual understanding.\nThe Master was then twenty-seven years old;\nHe packed his zither and books and left the fields.\nFirst take Jingzhou, then take Chuan:\nThus he unfolded statecraft with hands that could mend Heaven.\nHe moved his pieces while his tongue stirred wind and thunder;\nAmid talk and laughter, his mind transformed the stars.\nSoaring like a dragon and watching like a tiger, he brought peace to the world;\nFor ten thousand ages his immortal name shall endure.\n\nLiu Bei and his two brothers took leave of Zhuge Jun and returned to Xinye with Kongming. Liu Bei treated Kongming as his teacher: they ate at the same table, slept on the same couch, and discussed the affairs of the realm throughout the day. Kongming said, “Cao Cao has built the Xuanwu Pool in Jizhou to train a naval force. He must intend to invade the lands south of the Yangtze. You should secretly send someone across the river to investigate the true situation.” Liu Bei followed his advice and sent a man to Jiangdong to gather information.\n\nAfter Sun Ce’s death, Sun Quan occupied Jiangdong and inherited the foundation established by his father and elder brother. He recruited worthy men on a broad scale and opened guest lodges in Wu and Kuaiji, appointing Gu Yong and Zhang Hong to receive visitors from every quarter. Over the years, one man recommended another. Among those who came to Jiangdong were Kan Ze of Kuaiji, styled Derun; Yan Jun of Pengcheng, styled Mancai; Xue Zong of Pei County, styled Jingwen; Cheng Bing of Runan, styled Deshu; Zhu Huan of Wu Commandery, styled Xiumu; Lu Ji, styled Gongji; Zhang Wen of Wu, styled Huishu; Luo Tong of Kuaiji, styled Gongxu; and Wu Can of Wucheng, styled Kongxiu. Sun Quan treated them all with great respect and courtesy. He also obtained several able generals: Lü Meng of Ruyang, styled Ziming; Lu Xun of Wu Commandery, styled Boyan; Xu Sheng of Langya, styled Wenxiang; Pan Zhang of Dong Commandery, styled Wengui; and Ding Feng of Lujiang, styled Chengyuan. These civil and military officers assisted him together. From then on, Jiangdong became renowned for its abundance of talented men.\n\nIn the seventh year of Jian’an, after Cao Cao defeated Yuan Shao, he sent an envoy to Jiangdong ordering Sun Quan to send a son to court to attend the imperial entourage. Sun Quan hesitated and could not decide. Lady Wu summoned Zhou Yu, Zhang Zhao, and the others to discuss the matter face-to-face. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao wants us to send a son to court as a means of keeping the feudal lords under his control. But if we refuse, I fear he will raise an army and descend upon Jiangdong, placing us in grave danger.” Zhou Yu said, “General, you have inherited the enterprise left by your father and elder brother, and you command the people of six commanderies. Your soldiers are elite, your provisions abundant, and your officers and men ready to obey your orders. What pressure compels you to send a hostage to another man? Once the hostage enters his hands, we will have no choice but to ally ourselves with the Cao clan. Whenever he summons us, we will have no choice but to go. In that way, we would be controlled by another. It would be better not to send him. We can calmly observe developments and devise another sound strategy to resist Cao Cao.” Lady Wu said, “Gongjin’s words are correct.” Sun Quan therefore followed his advice, declined the envoy’s demand, and did not send his son. From then on, Cao Cao intended to march south of the Yangtze. But because the north was not yet pacified, he had no time for a southern campaign.\n\nIn the eleventh month of the eighth year of Jian’an, Sun Quan led an army against Huang Zu, and they fought upon the Yangtze. Huang Zu’s army was defeated. Sun Quan’s general Ling Cao led the way in a light vessel and fought his way into Xiakou, but Huang Zu’s officer Gan Ning shot him dead with an arrow. Ling Cao’s son Ling Tong, who was only fifteen years old at the time, fought fiercely to recover his father’s body and brought it back. Seeing that conditions were unfavorable, Sun Quan withdrew his army and returned to Eastern Wu.\n\nSun Quan’s younger brother Sun Yi was Administrator of Danyang. Sun Yi was harsh by nature and fond of wine, and when drunk he often flogged his soldiers. Gui Lan, the military commander of Danyang, and Dai Yuan, the commandery assistant, had long harbored thoughts of killing him. They made a confidant of Bian Hong, one of Sun Yi’s attendants, and together plotted Sun Yi’s murder. At that time, the various generals and county magistrates had all gathered in Danyang. Sun Yi arranged a banquet to receive them. His wife, Lady Xu, was beautiful and intelligent, and exceptionally skilled in divination by the Book of Changes. That day she cast a hexagram whose signs were extremely ominous, and she urged Sun Yi not to go out and meet his guests. Sun Yi refused to listen and proceeded to the great gathering.\n\nThat evening, when the banquet ended, Bian Hong followed Sun Yi outside carrying a sword. He immediately drew it and hacked Sun Yi to death. Gui Lan and Dai Yuan then laid all the blame upon Bian Hong and had him beheaded in the marketplace. Taking advantage of the situation, the two men seized Sun Yi’s family property and concubines. When Gui Lan saw Lady Xu’s beauty, he said to her, “I avenged your husband. You must now submit to me. If you refuse, you will die.” Lady Xu said, “My husband has only just died, and I cannot bear to submit to you at once. Wait until the last day of the month, when I will hold a sacrifice and put off my mourning clothes. It will not be too late for us to marry afterward.”\n\nGui Lan agreed. Lady Xu then secretly summoned Sun Gao and Fu Ying, two veteran officers who had been Sun Yi’s trusted confidants, into the residence. Weeping, she told them, “While my late husband lived, he often spoke of your loyalty and righteousness. Now the two traitors Gui Lan and Dai Yuan conspired to murder my husband, but placed all the blame upon Bian Hong. They have divided between them all my family property, serving boys, and maidservants. Gui Lan also intends to take me by force. I have pretended to consent so that he will lower his guard. You two generals must send a man to report to the Marquis of Wu with all possible speed, while secretly devising a plan to destroy these two traitors and avenge this hatred and humiliation. Whether I live or die, I will remain forever grateful!” When she had finished, she bowed twice. Sun Gao and Fu Ying both wept and said, “We have always been grateful for the Administrator’s kindness and favor. The only reason we did not immediately die with him was that we were waiting for a chance to avenge him. Since you command us, Madam, how could we dare not exert ourselves?”\n\nThey then secretly sent a trusted messenger to report to Sun Quan. On the last day of the month, Lady Xu first summoned Sun Gao and Fu Ying and concealed them behind curtains in a private chamber. She then arranged a sacrifice in the main hall. When the sacrifice was over, she removed her mourning clothes, bathed, perfumed herself with incense, put on splendid makeup and gorgeous clothes, and spoke and laughed as though nothing troubled her.\n\nGui Lan was delighted when he heard of this. That night, Lady Xu sent a maidservant to invite him into the residence. A banquet was laid in the hall, where he drank wine. Once he was drunk, Lady Xu invited him into the private chamber. Gui Lan was overjoyed and entered in his drunken state. Lady Xu cried out, “Where are Generals Sun and Fu?” The two men instantly leaped from behind the curtains with swords in their hands. Taken completely by surprise, Gui Lan was struck down by a single blow from Fu Ying. Sun Gao followed with another blow and killed him on the spot. Lady Xu then sent another invitation asking Dai Yuan to come to the banquet. When Dai Yuan entered the residence and reached the hall, he too was killed by Generals Sun and Fu. At the same time, they sent men to exterminate the families of the two traitors and all the rest of their faction. Lady Xu then put her mourning clothes back on and offered the heads of Gui Lan and Dai Yuan before Sun Yi’s spirit tablet. Within a few days, Sun Quan personally led an army to Danyang. When he saw that Lady Xu had already killed the two traitors Gui and Dai, he appointed Sun Gao and Fu Ying as Gate Commandants and ordered them to guard Danyang. He then took Lady Xu back to his own household, where she could live out her old age. No one in Jiangdong failed to praise Lady Xu’s virtue. A later poet wrote in praise:\nTalent and honor both complete—a thing the world rarely sees;\nIn a single day, the wicked were struck down and destroyed.\nMediocre officers followed traitors while loyal officers died;\nNone could equal Eastern Wu’s heroic woman.\n\nMeanwhile, the mountain bandits throughout Eastern Wu were all pacified. More than seven thousand warships sailed upon the Yangtze. Sun Quan appointed Zhou Yu Grand Commander and placed him in overall command of Jiangdong’s land and naval forces. In the tenth month, during the winter of the twelfth year of Jian’an, Sun Quan’s mother, Lady Wu, fell gravely ill. She summoned Zhou Yu and Zhang Zhao and said to them, “I was originally from Wu. My parents died when I was young, and I moved with my younger brother Wu Jing to the region of Yue. I later married into the Sun family and bore four sons. When my eldest son Ce was born, I dreamed that the moon entered my breast. Later, when I gave birth to my second son Quan, I dreamed that the sun entered my breast. A diviner said, ‘When a woman dreams that the sun or moon enters her breast, her son is certain to attain high rank.’ Unfortunately, Ce died young, and now the foundation of Jiangdong has been entrusted to Quan. I hope you gentlemen will unite in assisting him. Then even after I die, I will not perish!” She also instructed Sun Quan: “Treat Zibu and Gongjin with the respect due to teachers and mentors, and never neglect them. My younger sister and I both married your father, so she too is your mother. After my death, serve my sister as you have served me. You must also care kindly for your own younger sister and choose a worthy husband for her.”\n\nWhen she had finished speaking, she died. Sun Quan wept bitterly and performed all the proper funeral rites, which need not be recounted. In the spring of the following year, Sun Quan discussed launching an attack upon Huang Zu. Zhang Zhao said, “Not even a full year of mourning has passed. You must not mobilize the army.” Zhou Yu said, “Why wait a full year to take revenge and wipe away our hatred?” Sun Quan hesitated and could not decide. Just then Lü Meng, Commandant of Beiping, came to see him and reported: “While I was guarding the mouth of Longqiu, Gan Ning, one of Huang Zu’s officers, suddenly came to surrender. I questioned him closely. Ning is styled Xingba and is a native of Linjiang in Ba Commandery. He is well read in the classics and histories, possesses great strength, and delights in the life of a wandering knight. He once gathered fugitives around him and roamed freely across the rivers and lakes. He wore copper bells at his waist, and whenever people heard the bells, they all moved out of his way. He also used brocade from Western Chuan for his sails and awnings, so the people of the time called him the ‘Brocade-Sail Bandit.’ Later he regretted his former wrongs, reformed his ways, and led his followers to join Liu Biao. When he saw that Biao was incapable of accomplishing anything, he decided to come to Eastern Wu, but Huang Zu detained him at Xiakou.\n\n“When Eastern Wu previously defeated Huang Zu, Zu relied upon Gan Ning’s strength to escape back to Xiakou, yet afterward treated Ning very poorly. Commander Su Fei repeatedly recommended Ning to Huang Zu, but Zu said, ‘Ning is nothing but a river pirate. How could I entrust him with an important position?’ Ning therefore bore a grudge. Su Fei understood his feelings, so he prepared wine, invited Ning to his home, and said to him, ‘I have recommended you several times, but unfortunately my lord will not employ you. The days and months pass swiftly, and how much time does a man have in his life? You should make plans for your own future. I will recommend you as Chief of E County, and from there you may decide for yourself whether to stay or go.’ Ning was thus able to leave Xiakou. He wished to join Jiangdong, but feared that the people of Jiangdong would hate him because he had saved Huang Zu and killed Ling Cao. I explained fully that you, my lord, thirst for worthy men and do not remember old grievances. Besides, each man was serving his own master, so what cause was there for hatred? Ning gladly led his followers across the river and has come to see you, my lord. I respectfully ask you to decide the matter.”\n\nSun Quan was delighted and said, “Now that I have Xingba, Huang Zu is certain to be defeated.” He ordered Lü Meng to bring Gan Ning in to see him. After Gan Ning had bowed, Sun Quan said, “Xingba, your coming here greatly pleases me. How could I possibly hold a grudge against you? Have no doubts. Please teach me a strategy for defeating Huang Zu.” Gan Ning said, “The fortunes of the Han are declining day by day, and Cao Cao will ultimately usurp the throne. Cao is certain to contend for the lands south of Jingzhou. Liu Biao has no long-range plans, and his sons are foolish and inferior, incapable of inheriting and preserving his enterprise. You should make plans for the region soon, my lord. If you delay, Cao Cao will seize it first. For now, you should begin by taking Huang Zu. Zu is old and muddleheaded, and concerns himself only with profit. He exploits his officials and people, and all their hearts are filled with resentment. His weapons and equipment are neglected, and his army lacks discipline. If you attack him, my lord, he will certainly be defeated. Once his army has been destroyed, march westward in triumph, occupy the passes of Chu, and then plan to take Ba and Shu. Your hegemonic enterprise can thus be established.”\n\nSun Quan said, “These are words as precious as gold and jade!” He appointed Zhou Yu Grand Commander with overall command of the land and naval forces; Lü Meng as vanguard of the forward division; and Dong Xi and Gan Ning as deputy generals. Sun Quan himself led a great army of one hundred thousand men to attack Huang Zu. When Huang Zu’s spies learned of this, they carried the report to Jiangxia. Huang Zu hastily gathered his officers to discuss the matter. He appointed Su Fei as chief general and Chen Jiu and Deng Long as vanguards, then mobilized all the troops of Jiangxia to meet the enemy. Chen Jiu and Deng Long each led a squadron of armored warships to block the mouth of the Mian River. Each warship was equipped with more than a thousand powerful bows and heavy crossbows, and thick cables anchored the vessels in place upon the water. When the Eastern Wu forces arrived, drums sounded aboard the warships and the bows and crossbows fired together. The Wu soldiers did not dare advance and withdrew several miles across the water. Gan Ning said to Dong Xi, “Matters have come to this. We have no choice but to advance.” He selected more than a hundred small boats, placing fifty elite soldiers aboard each. Twenty men rowed while thirty wore armor and carried steel swords. Braving the arrows and stones, they went straight alongside the warships and hacked through the thick cables, causing the ships to swing sideways.\n\nGan Ning leaped aboard one of the warships and cut down Deng Long. Chen Jiu abandoned his ship and fled. Seeing this, Lü Meng jumped into a small boat, personally seized the oars, and drove straight into the enemy fleet, where he set fire to the ships. Chen Jiu hurried toward the shore, but Lü Meng recklessly pursued him, caught up, and struck him across the chest with one slash, cutting him down. By the time Su Fei led troops to support them from the shore, the entire Wu army had landed and its force was irresistible. Huang Zu’s army suffered a crushing defeat. Su Fei fled into the wilderness and ran directly into Pan Zhang, a general of Eastern Wu. Their horses met, and after only a few bouts, Pan Zhang captured Su Fei alive and took him straight to Sun Quan’s ship. Sun Quan ordered his attendants to confine Su Fei in a caged cart until Huang Zu was captured alive, when they would be executed together. He then urged all three armies onward, attacking Xiakou day and night. Truly:\nBecause he would not employ the Brocade-Sail Bandit,\nThe great cable ships were broken through.\nWhat became of Huang Zu, and whether he won or lost, will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 39\n\nThe Young Lord of Jingzhou Thrice Seeks Counsel; The Strategist First Deploys Troops at Bowang Slope\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan commanded his forces in an assault on Xiakou. Huang Zu’s army was defeated and on the verge of destruction. Knowing full well that he could not hold the city, Huang Zu abandoned Jiangxia and fled toward Jingzhou. Gan Ning calculated that Huang Zu was certain to flee to Jingzhou, so he placed troops in ambush outside the eastern gate and waited. Huang Zu broke out through the eastern gate with several dozen horsemen. As they fled, a great shout arose and Gan Ning blocked their way. From horseback Huang Zu said to him, “I never treated you poorly in the past. Why do you press me so hard now?” Gan Ning shouted, “When I was in Jiangxia, I rendered many distinguished services, yet you treated me as nothing but a river pirate. What can you possibly have to say now?”\n\nHuang Zu knew he could not escape, so he wheeled his horse around and fled. Gan Ning charged through the soldiers and raced straight after him. Suddenly, shouts arose behind him, and several more riders came galloping up. Gan Ning looked and saw that it was Cheng Pu. Afraid that Cheng Pu had come to contest the credit, Gan Ning hastily drew his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot backward at Huang Zu. Struck by the arrow, Huang Zu toppled from his horse. Gan Ning cut off his head, turned his horse around, and joined forces with Cheng Pu. They returned to Sun Quan, and Gan Ning presented Huang Zu’s head. Sun Quan ordered it placed in a wooden box so that, upon his return to Jiangdong, he could offer it before the spirit of his late father. He richly rewarded the entire army and promoted Gan Ning to Commandant. They then discussed dividing their forces to defend Jiangxia. Zhang Zhao said, “An isolated city cannot be held. We would do better to return to Jiangdong for the time being. When Liu Biao learns that we have destroyed Huang Zu, he is certain to come for revenge. We can await his exhausted troops with our rested forces and will surely defeat him. Once Liu Biao is defeated, we can take advantage of our momentum and attack him; then Jingzhou and Xiangyang can be ours.” Sun Quan accepted his advice, abandoned Jiangxia, and led the army back to Jiangdong.\n\nFrom inside the prison cart, Su Fei secretly sent someone to ask Gan Ning for help. Gan Ning said, “Even if Su Fei had said nothing, could I possibly have forgotten him?” When the army reached Wujun and Kuaiji, Sun Quan ordered Su Fei beheaded so that his head could be offered together with Huang Zu’s. Gan Ning went in to see Sun Quan, knocked his head against the floor, and pleaded tearfully, “Had it not been for Su Fei in former days, my bones would long since have filled some ditch or ravine. How then could I now be serving under your command, General? Su Fei’s crime does deserve death, but when I remember the kindness he once showed me, I am willing to surrender my rank and office to redeem him from his crime.” Sun Quan said, “Since he once did you a kindness, I will pardon him for your sake. But what if he escapes?” Gan Ning replied, “Having been spared execution, Su Fei will be immeasurably grateful. How could he be willing to flee? If Su Fei does leave, I will gladly present my own head at the foot of your steps.” Sun Quan therefore pardoned Su Fei and offered only Huang Zu’s head in sacrifice. After the ceremony, he held a banquet at which all the civil and military officers gathered to celebrate their victory.\n\nIn the midst of the drinking, a man at the banquet suddenly rose weeping, drew his sword, and rushed straight at Gan Ning. Gan Ning hurriedly raised his chair to fend him off. Sun Quan looked in alarm and saw that the man was Ling Tong. When Gan Ning had been in Jiangxia, he had shot and killed Ling Tong’s father, Ling Cao. Now that they had met, Ling Tong wanted revenge. Sun Quan hurriedly restrained him and said, “Xingba shot and killed your father, but at that time each served his own lord and was bound to do his utmost. Now that you belong to one household, how can you revive an old feud? In all things, show consideration for my sake.” Ling Tong knocked his head against the floor and wept aloud, saying, “How can I fail to avenge a hatred so great that we cannot live beneath the same heaven?” Sun Quan and all the officers repeatedly tried to persuade him, but Ling Tong merely glared angrily at Gan Ning. That very day Sun Quan ordered Gan Ning to take five thousand troops and one hundred warships to garrison Xiakou, thereby keeping him away from Ling Tong. Gan Ning bowed his thanks, took command of the troops, and departed for Xiakou. Sun Quan also raised Ling Tong to the rank of Commandant Who Upholds Valor, and Ling Tong had no choice but to suppress his hatred. From then on, Eastern Wu built warships on a large scale and stationed troops to guard the riverbanks. Sun Quan also ordered Sun Jing to lead a force in defense of Wujun and Kuaiji, while Sun Quan himself led the main army and encamped at Chaisang. Every day Zhou Yu trained the naval forces on Poyang Lake in preparation for war.\n\nThe story now divides into two. Liu Bei had sent men to gather news from Jiangdong, and they returned to report, “Eastern Wu has attacked and killed Huang Zu, and its troops are now encamped at Chaisang.” Liu Bei immediately summoned Kongming to discuss the matter. While they were speaking, an envoy suddenly arrived from Liu Biao, inviting Liu Bei to Jingzhou to discuss affairs. Kongming said, “This must be because Jiangdong has destroyed Huang Zu, so he is inviting you, my lord, to discuss a plan for revenge. I shall accompany you and act according to circumstances. I will certainly have a sound plan.” Liu Bei followed his advice. He left Guan Yu to defend Xinye and ordered Zhang Fei to accompany him to Jingzhou with five hundred men and horses. While on the road, Liu Bei asked Kongming, “When I see Jingsheng, how should I answer him?” Kongming replied, “First, you should apologize for what happened in Xiangyang. If he orders you to campaign against Jiangdong, you must not agree. Simply say that you must first return to Xinye to put your troops and horses in order.”\n\nLiu Bei followed his advice. Upon reaching Jingzhou, he settled into the official guesthouse and left Zhang Fei encamped with the troops outside the city. Liu Bei and Kongming then entered the city to see Liu Biao. After the formal greetings, Liu Bei knelt below the steps and asked forgiveness. Liu Biao said, “I have already learned all the details of the attempt to harm you, worthy brother. At the time I wanted to cut off Cai Mao’s head and present it to you, but everyone pleaded for him, so I provisionally spared him. I hope you will not blame me.” Liu Bei said, “It had nothing to do with General Cai. I imagine it was all the work of his subordinates.” Liu Biao said, “Now Jiangxia has fallen and Huang Zu has been killed. That is why I invited you here, worthy brother, to discuss a plan for revenge.” Liu Bei replied, “Huang Zu was violent by nature and unable to employ capable men, which brought this disaster upon him. If we now raise an army for a southern campaign, what will we do if Cao Cao comes from the north?” Liu Biao said, “I am old now and often ill, and I can no longer manage affairs. You may come and assist me, worthy brother. After I die, you can become the lord of Jingzhou.” Liu Bei said, “Elder brother, why do you say such a thing? How could a man of my limited ability dare assume so heavy a responsibility?”\n\nKongming signaled Liu Bei with his eyes. Liu Bei said, “Allow me time to consider a sound plan.” He then took his leave and returned to the guesthouse. Kongming said, “Jingsheng wished to entrust Jingzhou to you, my lord. Why did you refuse him?” Liu Bei replied, “Jingsheng has treated me with the utmost kindness and courtesy. How could I bear to take advantage of his peril and seize his province?” Kongming sighed and said, “You truly are a benevolent lord!”\n\nWhile they were discussing the matter, someone suddenly announced that Liu Qi, Liu Biao’s eldest son, had come to see them. Liu Bei received him. Liu Qi bowed tearfully and said, “My stepmother cannot tolerate me, and my life is in danger from one day to the next. I beg you, Uncle, to take pity on me and save me.” Liu Bei said, “This is a matter within your own family, worthy nephew. Why ask me about it?” Kongming smiled faintly, and Liu Bei asked him for a plan. Kongming said, “This is a family matter. I, Liang, dare not involve myself in it.” A short while later, Liu Bei escorted Liu Qi out and whispered in his ear, “Tomorrow I will have Kongming return your visit. Do this and this, and he will certainly offer you an ingenious plan.” Liu Qi thanked him and departed.\n\nThe next day, Liu Bei pretended to have a stomachache and asked Kongming to return Liu Qi’s visit on his behalf. Kongming agreed. He rode to the young lord’s residence, dismounted at the gate, and went in to see him. Liu Qi invited him into the rear hall. After tea, Liu Qi said, “My stepmother cannot tolerate me. I hope, sir, that you will say something that can save me.” Kongming replied, “I, Liang, am merely a guest lodging here. How would I dare interfere in affairs between members of another family? If word of it leaked out, the harm would be considerable.” With that, he rose to take his leave. Liu Qi said, “Since you have honored me with a visit, how could I dare treat you with neglect?” He therefore detained Kongming and led him into a private room to drink with him.\n\nWhile they were drinking, Liu Qi again said, “My stepmother cannot tolerate me. I beg you, sir, to say something that will save me.” Kongming replied, “This is not something I, Liang, dare advise upon.” When he finished speaking, he again tried to leave. Liu Qi said, “If you will not speak, so be it, but why must you leave at once?” Kongming therefore sat down again. Liu Qi said, “I have an ancient book that I would like you to examine.” He then led Kongming up into a small tower. Kongming asked, “Where is the book?” Liu Qi bowed tearfully and said, “My stepmother cannot tolerate me, and my life may end at any moment. Can you truly bear to say nothing that might save me, sir?”\n\nKongming rose with an angry expression and was about to go downstairs, only to see that the ladder had already been removed. Liu Qi said, “I wish to ask you for a sound plan, but you fear it may be divulged and will not speak. Today, however, we can reach neither heaven above nor earth below. What leaves your mouth will enter only my ears. You can instruct me now.” Kongming said, “Those who are distant must not come between close kin. How can I, Liang, devise a plan for you, young lord?” Liu Qi said, “Will you truly refuse to instruct me, sir? Then my life certainly cannot be preserved. Let me die here before you.” He drew his sword and prepared to cut his own throat. Kongming stopped him and said, “I already have a sound plan.” Liu Qi bowed and said, “Please instruct me at once.” Kongming said, “Have you never heard the stories of Shensheng and Chong’er? Shensheng remained at home and perished, while Chong’er went abroad and survived. Huang Zu has just died, and Jiangxia lacks someone to defend it. Why do you not petition your father for permission to lead troops there and guard Jiangxia? In that way, you can avoid disaster.”\n\nLiu Qi bowed twice and thanked him for his instruction, then ordered his servants to bring back the ladder and escort Kongming downstairs. Kongming took his leave and returned to Liu Bei, to whom he related the entire affair. Liu Bei was delighted. The next day, Liu Qi petitioned for permission to defend Jiangxia. Liu Biao hesitated and could not decide, so he invited Liu Bei to discuss the matter. Liu Bei said, “Jiangxia is a vital strategic position and certainly cannot be entrusted to just anyone. Your son is precisely the one who should go. You and your son, elder brother, should handle affairs in the southeast, while I am willing to take responsibility for affairs in the northwest.” Liu Biao said, “I recently heard that Cao Cao has constructed the Xuanwu Reservoir in Ye Commandery to train his naval forces. He must intend to campaign in the south, and we cannot fail to guard against him.” Liu Bei replied, “I already know of it. Do not worry, elder brother.” He then took his leave and returned to Xinye. Liu Biao ordered Liu Qi to lead three thousand troops to garrison Jiangxia.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao abolished the offices of the Three Excellencies and assumed their functions himself as Imperial Chancellor. He appointed Mao Jie as Assistant in the Eastern Bureau, Cui Yan as Assistant in the Western Bureau, and Sima Yi as Literary Assistant. Sima Yi’s courtesy name was Zhongda, and he was a native of Wen County in Henei. He was the grandson of Sima Jun, Administrator of Yingchuan; the son of Sima Fang, Intendant of Jingzhao; and the younger brother of Sima Lang, the Registrar. With his full complement of civil officials now assembled, Cao Cao gathered his generals to discuss a southern campaign. Xiahou Dun stepped forward and said, “I have recently heard that Liu Bei is in Xinye drilling his soldiers every day. He is certain to become a future threat and should be dealt with as soon as possible.”\n\nCao Cao immediately appointed Xiahou Dun commander-in-chief, with Yu Jin, Li Dian, Xiahou Lan, and Han Hao as his deputy generals, and ordered him to lead one hundred thousand troops directly to Bowang to threaten Xinye. Xun Yu remonstrated, “Liu Bei is a hero, and now he also has Zhuge Liang as his military adviser. He must not be underestimated.” Xiahou Dun said, “Liu Bei is nothing but a rat. I will certainly capture him.” Xu Shu said, “General, do not underestimate Liu Xuande. Now that Xuande has Zhuge Liang to assist him, he is like a tiger that has grown wings.” Cao Cao asked, “Who is Zhuge Liang?” Xu Shu replied, “Liang’s courtesy name is Kongming, and he is known as Master Sleeping Dragon. He possesses the ability to order heaven and earth and devises strategies of uncanny and divine subtlety. He is truly an extraordinary man of our age and must not be taken lightly.”\n\nCao Cao asked, “How does he compare with you?” Xu Shu replied, “How would I dare compare myself to Zhuge Liang? I am like the glow of a firefly, while Liang is the radiance of the bright moon.” Xiahou Dun said, “Yuanzhi’s words are absurd. In my eyes, Zhuge Liang is no more than a blade of grass. Why should anyone fear him? If I fail to capture Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang alive in a single battle, I am willing to present my head to the Imperial Chancellor.” Cao Cao said, “Send me an early report of victory to set my mind at ease.” Brimming with confidence, Xiahou Dun took his leave of Cao Cao and set out with the army.\n\nEver since Liu Bei obtained Kongming’s services, he had treated him with all the respect due a teacher. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were displeased and said, “Kongming is young. What learning or ability can he possess? Elder brother treats him far too generously! Besides, we have yet to see any actual results from him!” Liu Bei replied, “Having obtained Kongming, I am like a fish that has found water. You two brothers must say no more.” At this, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei withdrew without another word. One day, someone presented Liu Bei with the tail of a yak. Liu Bei took it and personally began weaving it into his cap. Kongming entered, saw him, and said sternly, “Has my lord abandoned his lofty ambitions and become concerned only with such things?” Liu Bei threw the cap to the ground and apologized, saying, “I was merely using it to forget my worries for a moment.” Kongming said, “How do you judge yourself in comparison with Cao Cao, my lord?” Liu Bei replied, “I am not his equal.” Kongming said, “My lord has no more than a few thousand men. If Cao Cao’s army should come, how will you meet it?” Liu Bei replied, “That is precisely what worries me, but I have not yet found a sound plan.” Kongming said, “You should quickly recruit a civilian militia. I will train them myself, and then we can await the enemy.” Liu Bei recruited men from among the people of Xinye and obtained three thousand. Kongming drilled them in battle formations morning and evening. Suddenly a report arrived that Cao Cao had sent Xiahou Dun with one hundred thousand troops and that they were advancing upon Xinye. When Zhang Fei heard the news, he said to Guan Yu, “Just send Kongming to meet the enemy.”\n\nWhile they were speaking, Liu Bei summoned them and said, “Xiahou Dun is approaching with his army. How should we meet the enemy?” Zhang Fei replied, “Elder brother, why not send your ‘water’?” Liu Bei said, “For strategy, I rely on Kongming; for valor, I need you two brothers. How can you shift the responsibility to one another?” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei went out, and Liu Bei invited Kongming to discuss the situation. Kongming said, “I fear only that Guan Yu and Zhang Fei will refuse to obey my orders. If my lord wishes me to direct the army, I ask you to lend me your sword and seal of command.” Liu Bei immediately gave his sword and seal to Kongming, who then assembled all the generals to receive their orders. Zhang Fei said to Guan Yu, “Let us go hear his orders and see how he deploys us.”\n\nKongming issued his commands: “To the left of Bowang is a mountain called Mount Yu, and to the right is a forest called Anlin. Troops can be placed in ambush there. Guan Yu, take one thousand soldiers to the front of Mount Yu and lie in ambush. When the enemy arrives, let them pass without engaging them. Their baggage train and provisions are certain to be in the rear. As soon as you see fire rise in the south, lead your troops out to attack and set their provisions ablaze. Zhang Fei, take one thousand soldiers and lie in ambush in the valley behind Anlin. As soon as you see fire rise in the south, come out and go to the old provision depot at Bowang, then set it on fire. Guan Ping and Liu Feng, take five hundred soldiers with materials prepared for starting fires and wait on both sides behind Bowang Slope. When the enemy arrives during the first watch of the night, you may set the fires.” He also ordered that Zhao Yun be recalled from Fancheng and placed in command of the vanguard, with instructions not to win but only to lose. “My lord will personally lead a force as support. Each of you must follow the plan exactly and allow no failure.”\n\nGuan Yu asked, “All of us are going out to meet the enemy. What do you intend to do, Military Adviser?” Kongming replied, “I will simply sit here and defend the city.” Zhang Fei laughed loudly and said, “We are all going out to fight, while you sit comfortably at home. How easy for you!” Kongming said, “The sword and seal of command are here. Anyone who disobeys orders will be executed!” Liu Bei said, “Have you not heard the saying, ‘Devise strategy within the command tent and determine victory a thousand miles away’? You two brothers must not disobey his orders.” Zhang Fei gave a cold laugh and left. Guan Yu said, “Let us first see whether his plan succeeds. If it does not, it will not be too late to question him then.”\n\nThe two men departed. None of the generals yet understood Kongming’s military genius. Though they obeyed his orders, they were all filled with uncertainty. Kongming said to Liu Bei, “My lord, you may lead your troops out today and encamp at the foot of Mount Bowang. Tomorrow at dusk the enemy army is certain to arrive. Abandon your camp and flee. As soon as you see the fires rise, turn your army around and attack. Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, and I will lead five hundred soldiers to defend the county seat, while Sun Qian and Jian Yong will prepare a victory banquet and have the register of merit ready.” When Kongming had completed all his assignments, Liu Bei remained doubtful and uncertain.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Dun, Yu Jin, and the others led their army to Bowang. They divided half their elite troops into the vanguard, while all the rest escorted the supply wagons. It was autumn, and a gentle west wind began to blow. As the men and horses hurried onward, they suddenly saw clouds of dust rising ahead. Xiahou Dun deployed his troops and asked the local guide, “What place is this?” The guide replied, “Bowang Slope lies just ahead, and Luochuan Pass lies behind us.”\n\nXiahou Dun ordered Yu Jin and Li Dian to hold the formation steady while he personally rode to the front. Seeing troops approaching in the distance, he suddenly burst out laughing. The others asked, “Why are you laughing, General?” Xiahou Dun said, “I am laughing at how Xu Yuanzhi praised Zhuge Liang before the Imperial Chancellor as though he were a divine being. Now, judging by his use of troops, he has sent such a force as his vanguard to oppose me. It is just like driving dogs and sheep to fight tigers and leopards! Before the Imperial Chancellor I boasted that I would capture Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang alive. Now my words are certain to come true.” He urged his horse forward. Zhao Yun rode out to meet him. Xiahou Dun cursed him, saying, “You people follow Liu Bei like lost souls following a ghost!”\n\nZhao Yun flew into a rage and charged forward to fight. Their horses crossed, but after only a few exchanges Zhao Yun feigned defeat and fled. Xiahou Dun pursued him from behind. After fleeing for more than ten li, Zhao Yun wheeled his horse around and fought again. After only a few exchanges, he fled once more. Han Hao spurred his horse forward and warned, “Zhao Yun is luring us after him. I fear there may be an ambush.” Xiahou Dun replied, “With an enemy army like this, why should I be afraid even if there were ambushes on all ten sides?” Ignoring Han Hao’s warning, he pursued Zhao Yun straight to Bowang Slope. At the sound of a cannon blast, Liu Bei personally led his troops charging forward to reinforce Zhao Yun and engage the enemy. Xiahou Dun laughed and said to Han Hao, “So these are the troops lying in ambush! I swear I will not halt my army until I reach Xinye tonight!” He urged his army onward. Liu Bei and Zhao Yun withdrew and fled.\n\nBy then it was already dark. Thick clouds covered the sky, and there was no moonlight. A wind had risen during the day, and it grew even stronger at night. Xiahou Dun thought only of urging his troops onward in pursuit. When Yu Jin and Li Dian reached a narrow stretch of road, they saw reeds on both sides. Li Dian said to Yu Jin, “Those who underestimate the enemy are certain to be defeated. The road to the south is narrow and hemmed in by mountains and streams, with dense, tangled trees all around. What will we do if the enemy attacks with fire?” Yu Jin replied, “What you say is correct. I will ride ahead and inform the commander-in-chief. You stop the rear guard.” Li Dian reined in his horse and shouted, “Rear guard, slow your advance!” But the men and horses were already surging forward, and there was no stopping them. Yu Jin galloped ahead and shouted, “Commander-in-chief of the vanguard, halt!”\n\nAs Xiahou Dun was riding onward, he saw Yu Jin racing up from the rear guard and asked him why he had come. Yu Jin said, “The road south is narrow and hemmed in by mountains and streams, with dense, tangled trees all around. We must guard against a fire attack.” Xiahou Dun abruptly realized the danger. He wheeled his horse around and ordered the troops to stop advancing. Before he had finished speaking, tremendous shouts arose behind them, and they saw a broad blaze already burning. Immediately afterward, the reeds on both sides also caught fire. In an instant, flames surrounded them on every side. With the strong wind, the fire grew even fiercer. Cao Cao’s men and horses trampled one another, and the dead were beyond counting. Zhao Yun turned his army around and charged after them, while Xiahou Dun fled through smoke and flame.\n\nMeanwhile, when Li Dian saw that the situation was hopeless, he hurried back toward Bowang, but a body of troops blocked his way amid the firelight. The general at their head was Guan Yu. Li Dian spurred his horse forward, fought his way through the melee, and seized a road by which to escape. When Yu Jin saw that the supply wagons and provisions had all been set ablaze, he fled down a side road. Xiahou Lan and Han Hao came to rescue the provisions but ran straight into Zhang Fei. They had fought only a few exchanges when Zhang Fei thrust his spear and knocked Xiahou Lan dead beneath his horse. Han Hao fought his way clear and escaped. The slaughter continued until dawn, and only then were the troops recalled. Corpses covered the fields, and blood flowed in rivers. A later poet wrote:\nAt Bowang he opposed the foe with fire,\nCommanding as he laughed and talked at ease.\nHe struck such terror into Lord Cao’s heart—\nHis first achievement fresh from his thatched retreat!\nXiahou Dun gathered the remnants of his army and returned to Xuchang.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming recalled the troops. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said to each other, “Kongming truly is an outstanding hero!” After traveling only a few li, they saw Mi Zhu and Mi Fang leading troops around a small carriage. Seated upright inside was Kongming. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei dismounted and bowed to the ground before the carriage. Before long, Liu Bei, Zhao Yun, Liu Feng, Guan Ping, and the others all arrived. They gathered the entire army, distributed the captured provisions and baggage among the officers and men as rewards, and marched back to Xinye. When the people of Xinye saw the dust of their approach, they crowded the road and bowed, saying, “We have all survived because Your Excellency obtained the services of a worthy man!”\n\nAfter Kongming returned to the county seat, he said to Liu Bei, “Although Xiahou Dun has been defeated and driven off, Cao Cao will certainly come in person with a great army.” Liu Bei asked, “If that happens, what are we to do?” Kongming replied, “I, Liang, have a plan that can withstand Cao Cao’s army.” Thus it was said:\nThough foes are crushed, the warhorses cannot rest;\nTo evade an army, a sound plan is needed again.\nWhat his plan would be will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 40\n\nLady Cai Proposes Surrendering Jingzhou; Zhuge Liang Burns Xinye\n\nXuande asked Kongming for a plan to resist Cao Cao’s army. Kongming said, “Xinye is a small county and cannot be held for long. I have recently heard that Liu Jingsheng is gravely ill. You could take this opportunity to seize Jingzhou as a secure base, and then perhaps you would be able to resist Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “Your advice is excellent. But I have received great kindness from Jingsheng. How could I bear to plot against him?” Kongming said, “If you do not take it now, it will be too late for regrets afterward.” Xuande said, “I would rather die than commit such a betrayal of honor.” Kongming said, “Then let us discuss the matter again later.”\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Dun returned defeated to Xuchang, bound himself, and went before Cao Cao. Prostrating himself, he asked to be put to death. Cao Cao released him. Xiahou Dun said, “I fell victim to Zhuge Liang’s treacherous scheme. He used fire to destroy my army.” Cao Cao said, “You have commanded troops since your youth. Did you not know that in confined terrain you must guard against fire attacks?” Xiahou Dun said, “Li Dian and Yu Jin both warned me of it, but now it is too late for regret!” Cao Cao rewarded the two men. Xiahou Dun said, “Liu Bei is running so rampant that he has become a mortal threat. He must be eliminated without delay.” Cao Cao said, “The only men who concern me are Liu Bei and Sun Quan. None of the others are worth considering. Now I must take this opportunity to sweep the south clear.” He issued orders to mobilize an army of five hundred thousand. Cao Ren and Cao Hong commanded the first division; Zhang Liao and Zhang He, the second; Xiahou Yuan and Xiahou Dun, the third; Yu Jin and Li Dian, the fourth; and Cao Cao himself led the other generals in the fifth. Each division had one hundred thousand troops. Cao Cao also appointed Xu Chu General Who Breaks the Charge and gave him three thousand men as the vanguard. The army’s departure was set for the bingwu day of the seventh month in the autumn of the thirteenth year of Jian’an.\n\nGrand Palace Counselor Kong Rong remonstrated with him, saying, “Liu Bei and Liu Biao are both members of the imperial house and must not be attacked lightly. Sun Quan holds six commanderies like a crouching tiger and is further protected by the natural barrier of the Great River, so he will not be easy to conquer either. Now, Chancellor, you are raising this unjust army, and I fear you will lose the confidence of the realm.” Cao Cao angrily replied, “Liu Bei, Liu Biao, and Sun Quan are all ministers who defy imperial commands. How can they be allowed to go unpunished?” He shouted at Kong Rong to leave and ordered that anyone who remonstrated again was to be beheaded. Leaving the residence, Kong Rong raised his face to heaven and sighed, “When the supremely inhumane attacks the supremely humane, how can he avoid defeat?”\n\nAt the time, a retainer in the household of Imperial Censor Xi Lü heard these words and reported them to Xi Lü. Kong Rong had often treated Xi Lü with contempt, and Xi Lü deeply resented him. He therefore reported the remark to Cao Cao and added, “Kong Rong has always mocked and insulted you, Chancellor, and he was also a close friend of Mi Heng. Mi Heng praised Kong Rong by saying, ‘Confucius has not died,’ while Kong Rong praised Mi Heng by saying, ‘Yan Hui has been born again.’ Mi Heng’s earlier humiliation of you, Chancellor, was instigated by Kong Rong.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered the Commandant of Justice to arrest Kong Rong. Kong Rong had two sons, both still young, who were then at home sitting across from each other playing weiqi. The people around them rushed in and reported, “Your honored father has been taken away by the Commandant of Justice and is about to be beheaded. Why do you two young masters not flee at once?” The two sons replied, “When the nest is overturned, how can any egg beneath it remain unbroken?”\n\nBefore they had finished speaking, the Commandant of Justice arrived again and arrested Kong Rong’s entire household, including both sons. All were beheaded, and Kong Rong’s corpse was displayed in the marketplace as a warning. Zhi Xi of the capital district threw himself over the body and wept. When Cao Cao heard of this, he was furious and wanted to put him to death. Xun Yu said, “I have heard that Zhi Xi often warned Kong Rong, ‘You are far too unyielding and forthright. This is the way to bring disaster upon yourself.’ Now that Kong Rong is dead, he has come to mourn him. He is a righteous man and must not be killed.” Cao Cao then relented. Zhi Xi recovered the bodies of Kong Rong and his sons and buried them all. A later poet praised Kong Rong:\n\nKong Rong dwelt in Beihai,\nHis heroic spirit spanned the rainbow.\nHis hall was always filled with guests,\nAnd his wine jars were never empty.\nHis writings astonished the common world;\nLaughing and talking, he mocked lords and princes.\nThe historian’s brush commends his loyal candor,\nAnd the records preserve his office of Grand Palace Counselor.\n\nAfter killing Kong Rong, Cao Cao ordered the five divisions to set out one after another, leaving only Xun Yu and the others to guard Xuchang.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Biao of Jingzhou became gravely ill and sent someone to summon Xuande so that he could entrust his orphaned heir to him. Xuande took Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to Jingzhou to see Liu Biao. Liu Biao said, “My illness has become incurable, and I will soon die. I have summoned you especially to entrust my orphaned son to you, worthy brother. My son has no ability, and I fear he cannot carry on his father’s work. After I die, you may take command of Jingzhou yourself.” Weeping, Xuande bowed and said, “I will devote all my strength to assisting my worthy nephew. How could I dare harbor any other intention?”\n\nWhile they were speaking, someone reported that Cao Cao was personally leading a great army toward them. Xuande hastily took leave of Liu Biao and returned to Xinye through the night. When the ailing Liu Biao heard this news, he was deeply alarmed. He planned to write a final testament instructing Xuande to assist his eldest son, Liu Qi, as lord of Jingzhou. When Lady Cai heard of this, she flew into a rage. She barred the inner gate and ordered Cai Mao and Zhang Yun to guard the outer gate. Liu Qi was then in Jiangxia. Learning that his father was critically ill, he came to Jingzhou to visit him. Just as he reached the outer gate, Cai Mao blocked him and said, “Young Master, you were ordered by your father to defend Jiangxia, a responsibility of the greatest importance. Now you have abandoned your post without permission. What will happen if troops from Eastern Wu arrive? If you go in to see our lord, he is certain to become angry, which will worsen his illness. That would not be filial. You should return at once.”\n\nLiu Qi stood outside the gate and wept bitterly for a long while, then mounted his horse and returned to Jiangxia. Liu Biao’s condition became critical, but still Liu Qi did not come. On the wushen day of the eighth month, Liu Biao cried out several times and died. A later poet lamented Liu Biao:\n\nOnce we heard how the Yuan clan held the lands north of the Yellow River;\nThen we saw Lord Liu rule supreme in Hanyang.\nBoth brought ruin on their houses by letting the hen announce the dawn;\nHow pitiful that before long all they possessed had vanished.\n\nAfter Liu Biao’s death, Lady Cai, Cai Mao, and Zhang Yun conspired to forge a final testament naming the second son, Liu Cong, lord of Jingzhou. Only then did they begin the mourning and announce the death. Liu Cong was just fourteen years old but quite intelligent. He gathered the officials and said, “My father has passed from this world, but my elder brother is now in Jiangxia, while my uncle Xuande is in Xinye. You have made me your lord, but if my brother and uncle raise troops to demand an accounting, how will you explain yourselves?”\n\nBefore the assembled officials could answer, the staff officer Li Gui replied, “Young Master, your words are entirely right. You should immediately send a letter of mourning to Jiangxia and invite the eldest young master to become lord of Jingzhou, while asking Xuande to join him in administering affairs. To the north you could oppose Cao Cao, and to the south resist Sun Quan. This would be a perfectly secure plan.” Cai Mao shouted, “Who are you to speak such wild words in defiance of our late lord’s final command?” Li Gui cursed him loudly: “You have conspired both inside and outside the household, falsely invoked the late lord’s command, displaced the elder son, and installed the younger. Before our very eyes, you are handing the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang over to the Cai clan! If our late lord’s spirit has any power, he will surely strike you dead!” Cai Mao flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to drag Li Gui out and behead him. Li Gui continued cursing him until the moment of his death. Cai Mao then installed Liu Cong as lord. Members of the Cai clan divided command of Jingzhou’s forces among themselves, while Administrator Deng Yi and Aide Liu Xian were ordered to guard Jingzhou. Lady Cai personally accompanied Liu Cong to Xiangyang, where they established their headquarters to guard against Liu Qi and Liu Bei. They buried Liu Biao’s coffin on the plain of Hanyang, east of Xiangyang, without ever sending Liu Qi or Xuande an announcement of his death.\n\nLiu Cong had barely dismounted to rest after reaching Xiangyang when a sudden report arrived that Cao Cao was leading a great army straight toward the city. Liu Cong was terrified and summoned Kuai Yue, Cai Mao, and the others to discuss the situation. Fu Xun, an aide in the Eastern Bureau, offered this advice: “Cao Cao’s approaching army is not our only cause for concern. The eldest young master is now in Jiangxia and Xuande is in Xinye, yet we have not informed either of the death. If they raise troops to demand an accounting, Jingzhou and Xiangyang will be in danger. I have a plan that can make the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang as secure as Mount Tai while preserving Your Lordship’s title and rank.” Liu Cong asked, “What is your plan?” Fu Xun said, “It would be best to present the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to Cao Cao. Cao Cao will surely treat Your Lordship with great honor.”\n\nLiu Cong shouted, “What are you saying? I have inherited my late father’s domain and have not yet even settled securely in my seat. How could I simply abandon it to another?” Kuai Yue said, “What Master Fu Gongti says is correct. Submission and resistance must be judged according to the greater principle, and strength and weakness are determined by fixed circumstances. Cao Cao has campaigned north and south in the name of the imperial court. If Your Lordship opposes him, your cause will not be legitimate. Moreover, you have only just assumed your position. Our external troubles are not yet settled, and internal troubles are about to arise. When the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang hear that Cao Cao’s army is coming, their courage will fail before battle is even joined. How could they oppose him?” Liu Cong said, “It is not that I refuse to follow your advice, gentlemen. But if I hand my late father’s domain to another man in a single day, I fear I will become the laughingstock of the world.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, one man strode proudly forward and said, “The advice of Fu Gongti and Kuai Yidu is excellent. Why not follow it?” Everyone looked and saw that he was Wang Can, courtesy name Zhongxuan, a native of Gaoping in Shanyang. Wang Can was thin and frail in appearance and short in stature. In his youth he once went to visit Cai Yong, the General of the Household. Cai Yong’s hall was then filled with distinguished guests, but when he heard that Wang Can had arrived, he rushed out so quickly to welcome him that he put his shoes on backward. All his guests exclaimed in surprise, “Why does General of the Household Cai show such extraordinary respect to this boy?” Cai Yong said, “This boy has exceptional talent. I cannot equal him.” Wang Can possessed broad learning and a prodigious memory that no one could match. Once, after glancing at an inscription on a roadside stele, he was able to recite it from memory. On another occasion, he watched men playing weiqi. When the board was disturbed, Wang Can reset every stone without misplacing a single one. He was also skilled in mathematics, and his literary writing was unsurpassed in his time. At the age of seventeen, he was appointed Gentleman Attendant at the Yellow Gate, but declined the post. Later, fleeing the disorders, he came to Jingzhou and Xiangyang, where Liu Biao treated him as an honored guest.\n\nThat day Wang Can said to Liu Cong, “General, how do you think you compare with Lord Cao?” Liu Cong replied, “I am not his equal.” Wang Can said, “Lord Cao has powerful troops and valiant generals, and he abounds in wisdom and strategy. He captured Lü Bu at Xiapi, crushed Yuan Shao at Guandu, drove Liu Bei from Longyou, and defeated the Wuhuan at White Wolf Mountain. Those he has destroyed, eliminated, and pacified are too numerous to count. Now he is bringing a great army south into Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and his force will be difficult to resist. The plan proposed by Masters Fu and Kuai is the best long-term policy. General, you must not hesitate and bring regret upon yourself.” Liu Cong said, “Your instruction is entirely correct, sir. But I must first inform my mother.” Just then Lady Cai came out from behind a screen and said to Liu Cong, “Since Zhongxuan, Gongti, and Yidu are all of the same opinion, why is there any need to inform me?”\n\nLiu Cong’s mind was thus made up. He wrote a letter of surrender and ordered Song Zhong to deliver it secretly to Cao Cao’s camp. Song Zhong accepted the order and went directly to Wancheng, where he met Cao Cao and presented the letter of surrender. Cao Cao was delighted and rewarded Song Zhong generously. He instructed Liu Cong to come out of the city to welcome him and promised that Liu Cong would remain lord of Jingzhou in perpetuity. Song Zhong took leave of Cao Cao and started back toward Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Just as he was about to cross the river, he suddenly saw a body of troops approaching. Looking more closely, he saw that their commander was Guan Yunchang. Song Zhong could not avoid him in time, and Yunchang called him to a halt and questioned him closely about affairs in Jingzhou. At first Song Zhong tried to conceal the truth, but he could not withstand Yunchang’s persistent interrogation and was forced to give a full and truthful account of everything that had happened. Yunchang was greatly alarmed. He seized Song Zhong and took him to Xinye to see Xuande, where he reported the entire matter.\n\nWhen Xuande heard the news, he burst into tears. Zhang Fei said, “Since matters have come to this, we should first behead Song Zhong, then raise our army and cross the river, seize Xiangyang, kill Lady Cai and Liu Cong, and afterward give battle to Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “Hold your tongue. I will decide for myself what must be done.” He then rebuked Song Zhong: “You knew what those people were doing. Why did you not report it to me sooner? Beheading you now would not help matters, so leave at once.” Song Zhong bowed his thanks, clutched his head, and scurried away like a rat.\n\nWhile Xuande was still sunk in anxiety, a sudden report announced that Young Master Liu Qi had sent Yi Ji to see him. Remembering how Yi Ji had once saved his life, Xuande descended the steps to welcome him and thanked him repeatedly. Yi Ji said, “The eldest young master is in Jiangxia. He heard that the lord of Jingzhou had died and that Lady Cai, Cai Mao, and the others had conspired not to report the death to him, but had instead installed Liu Cong as lord. The young master sent men to Xiangyang to investigate, and they returned saying that it was true. Fearing that you, Imperial Uncle, might not know, he specially sent me to present this letter of mourning and report the matter. He also asks you to muster all the elite troops under your command and join him in marching on Xiangyang to demand an accounting.”\n\nAfter reading the letter, Xuande said to Yi Ji, “Jibo knows only that Liu Cong has usurped the position. He does not know that Liu Cong has already presented all nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to Cao Cao!” Yi Ji exclaimed in alarm, “How did you learn this, Imperial Uncle?” Xuande told him in detail how Song Zhong had been captured. Yi Ji said, “If that is so, Imperial Uncle, you should go to Xiangyang on the pretext of attending the funeral. Lure Liu Cong outside to welcome you, seize him on the spot, and execute all his followers. Then Jingzhou will belong to you.”\n\nKongming said, “Jibo’s advice is correct. My lord, you should follow it.” Tears fell from Xuande’s eyes as he said, “At the crisis of his life, my elder brother entrusted his orphaned son to me. If I now seize his son and take his lands, when I die and go to the Nine Springs, how could I face my elder brother again?” Kongming said, “If you will not do this, Cao Cao’s army has already reached Wancheng. How will you resist the enemy?” Xuande said, “It would be better to withdraw to Fancheng and avoid him.”\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, a scout galloped in to report that Cao Cao’s army had already reached Bowang. Xuande hastily sent Yi Ji back to Jiangxia to put the troops in order, while he discussed with Kongming how to resist the enemy. Kongming said, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. Last time, one fire burned up more than half of Xiahou Dun’s army. Now that Cao Cao’s troops have come again, I will make certain they fall into this scheme. We can no longer remain in Xinye. We should go to Fancheng as soon as possible.” He sent men to post notices at all four gates, informing the inhabitants: “Whether old or young, men or women, all who are willing to follow us must come with us today to take temporary refuge in Fancheng. Do not bring disaster upon yourselves by delaying.” He sent Sun Qian to the riverbank to requisition boats and assist the common people, and sent Mi Zhu to escort the families of the officials to Fancheng. Then he assembled the generals to receive their orders. First, he instructed Yunchang to take one thousand troops and lie in ambush upstream on the White River: “Each man is to carry sacks and fill them with sand and earth to dam the river. After the third watch tomorrow night, when you hear men shouting and horses neighing downstream, quickly pull away the sacks and release the water to flood them. Then charge downstream with the current and join the attack.” Next, he ordered Zhang Fei to take one thousand troops and lie in ambush at the Boling ford: “The current is slowest there. Once Cao Cao’s army has been flooded, they are certain to flee that way. Take advantage of the moment, attack them, and join our other forces.” He then ordered Zhao Yun: “Take three thousand troops and divide them into four units. Lead one unit yourself and lie in ambush outside the east gate. The other three units are to lie in ambush outside the west, south, and north gates. First conceal large quantities of sulfur, saltpeter, and other incendiary materials on the roofs of the houses inside the city. When Cao Cao’s army enters, they are certain to quarter themselves in the homes of the townspeople. After dusk tomorrow, a strong wind is sure to rise. As soon as you see the wind begin, order the troops hidden at the west, south, and north gates to shoot fire arrows into the city. Once the fire is raging, have them raise battle cries outside the walls to increase the terror. Leave only the east gate open so the enemy can escape, and then attack them from behind outside the east gate. At daybreak, join forces with Generals Guan and Zhang, then withdraw the army to Fancheng.” Finally, he ordered Mi Fang and Liu Feng to take two thousand troops, half carrying red flags and half blue flags, and station themselves before Magpie Tail Slope, thirty li outside Xinye: “As soon as Cao Cao’s army appears, the soldiers with red flags are to move off to the left, and those with blue flags to the right. The enemy will become suspicious and will not dare pursue. The two of you must then separate and lie in ambush. As soon as you see the fire rise from the city, pursue and kill the defeated troops, then go upstream on the White River to support the others.” When Kongming had completed all his arrangements, he and Xuande climbed to high ground to watch and wait for news of victory.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Ren and Cao Hong led one hundred thousand troops as the first division. Ahead of them, Xu Chu was already opening the road with three thousand armored soldiers. In a vast and imposing mass, they advanced to attack Xinye. Around noon that day, they reached Magpie Tail Slope and saw a cluster of troops before it, all displaying blue and red banners. Xu Chu urged his troops forward. Liu Feng and Mi Fang split their soldiers into four units, with the blue and red banners moving away to the left and right. Xu Chu reined in his horse and ordered, “Do not advance yet. There must be an ambush ahead. Our troops will halt here.” Xu Chu rode off alone to report to Cao Ren in the leading division. Cao Ren said, “Those are decoy troops. There is certainly no ambush. Advance at once. I will urge the army forward behind you.”\n\nXu Chu returned to the foot of the slope and led his troops in an attack. When they reached the woods and searched them, they found no one. By then the sun was sinking in the west. Just as Xu Chu was about to advance, he heard a great din of drums and music from the mountain. Looking up, he saw a cluster of banners on the summit and, among them, two parasols. Beneath the one on the left sat Xuande, and beneath the one on the right sat Kongming. The two men were seated facing each other and drinking wine. Xu Chu flew into a rage and led his troops in search of a path up the mountain. But rolling logs and stone missiles came crashing down from above, making it impossible to advance. Then a tremendous roar of battle cries came from behind the mountain. Xu Chu wanted to find a route to engage the enemy, but darkness had already fallen.\n\nWhen Cao Ren arrived with the army, he ordered them to seize Xinye and rest their horses there. As the troops reached the walls, they saw all four gates standing wide open. Cao Cao’s soldiers rushed in without meeting any resistance. They saw no one in the city either. It was entirely deserted.\n\nCao Hong said, “The enemy was isolated and had run out of plans, so they took all the people with them and fled. For now our army can rest in the city. We will advance at dawn tomorrow.” By then the troops were exhausted from marching and all were hungry, so they went off to find houses and cook their meals. Cao Ren and Cao Hong rested in the government offices. After the first watch, a violent wind arose. The soldiers guarding the gates hurried in to report that a fire had broken out. Cao Ren said, “Some soldiers must have been careless while cooking and let the fire spread. There is no need to alarm ourselves.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, several more urgent reports arrived in succession, announcing that fires had broken out at the west, south, and north gates. Cao Ren hastily ordered all the generals to mount, but flames had already erupted throughout the entire county town, dyeing everything above and below a blazing red. The fire that night was even fiercer than the one that had burned the encampment at Bowang. A later poet lamented:\n\nThe treacherous hero Cao Cao held the Central Plain;\nIn the ninth month he marched south to the Han River.\nThe Earl of Wind descended in fury upon Xinye,\nAnd Zhurong flew down as flames licked the sky.\n\nCao Ren led the generals through the smoke and flames, desperately searching for a way out. Hearing that there was no fire at the east gate, they rushed frantically toward it and escaped. The soldiers trampled one another, and countless men died. Cao Ren and the others had only just escaped the disaster of the flames when a great shout arose behind them. Zhao Yun came charging after them with his troops and plunged into battle. The defeated soldiers were all fleeing for their lives; none was willing to turn back and fight.\n\nAs they fled, Mi Fang arrived with a body of troops and charged into them again. Cao Ren suffered a crushing defeat and fought his way down the road, only for Liu Feng to appear with another force and attack him in turn. By the fourth watch, men and horses alike were exhausted, and more than half the soldiers had scorched heads and burned faces. When they reached the bank of the White River, they were delighted to find the water not very deep. Men and horses all went down into the river to drink. The men shouted noisily to one another, while all the horses neighed.\n\nMeanwhile, Yunchang had used sacks to dam the White River upstream. At dusk he saw the fire rise from Xinye. By the fourth watch, he suddenly heard men shouting and horses neighing downstream, so he quickly ordered his soldiers to pull away all the sacks at once. The water surged like a flood from heaven and rushed downstream. Cao Cao’s men and horses were submerged, and an enormous number drowned. Cao Ren led the generals toward a place where the current was slower and fought his way out. When they reached the Boling ford, a tremendous roar of battle cries arose, and an army blocked their path. The general at its head was Zhang Fei, who shouted, “Cao Cao’s bandits, come quickly and surrender your lives!” Cao Cao’s troops were horrified. Indeed:\n\nThey had barely seen red flames burst forth inside the city,\nWhen beside the river they met another black tempest.\n\nWhether Cao Ren lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 41\n\nLiu Bei Leads the People Across the River; Zhao Yun Rides Alone to Rescue His Lord\n\nNow Zhang Fei, because Lord Guan had released the water upstream, led his troops charging in from downstream and intercepted Cao Ren’s forces, plunging them into a confused melee. He suddenly encountered Xu Chu and engaged him in combat. Xu Chu did not dare prolong the fight and broke through to escape. Zhang Fei pursued and joined Xuande and Kongming, and together they followed the river upstream. Liu Feng and Mi Fang had already prepared boats and were waiting for them, so they all crossed the river and headed for Fancheng. Kongming ordered the boats and rafts set on fire and destroyed.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Ren gathered his surviving troops and encamped at Xinye, then sent Cao Hong to report the defeat in full to Cao Cao. Cao Cao flew into a rage and said, “How dare that village bumpkin Zhuge do such a thing!” He hurried his three armies forward, covering the mountains and filling the countryside, until all had reached Xinye and made camp. He ordered the soldiers to search the hills while filling in the Bai River, then divided the main army into eight columns and sent them all to seize Fancheng. Liu Ye said, “Prime Minister, since you have just arrived in Xiangyang, you must first win the people’s hearts. Liu Bei has now moved all the people of Xinye into Fancheng. If our troops advance directly, both cities will be ground to dust. It would be better first to send someone to summon Liu Bei to surrender. Even if Bei refuses, we will still show that we care for the people. If he does surrender, the territory of Jingzhou can be settled without a battle.”\n\nCao Cao accepted his advice and asked, “Who can serve as the envoy?” Liu Ye said, “Xu Shu was very close to Liu Bei and is now in our army. Why not order him to make the journey?” Cao Cao said, “If he goes, I fear he will not return.” Liu Ye said, “If he did not return, he would make himself a laughingstock. Prime Minister, do not doubt him.” Cao Cao summoned Xu Shu and said to him, “I now intend to flatten Fancheng, but I pity the lives of its many people. You may go and tell Liu Bei that if he is willing to surrender, his offenses will be pardoned and he will be granted a title. If he persists in his delusion, soldiers and civilians alike will be slaughtered, and jade and common stone will burn together. I know you to be loyal and honorable, so I am sending you especially. I hope you will not fail me.”\n\nXu Shu accepted the order and went to Fancheng. Xuande and Kongming received him, and together they spoke of their old friendship. Xu Shu said, “Cao Cao sent me to summon you to surrender, my lord, but he is only pretending to win the people’s hearts. He has divided his troops into eight columns and is filling in the Bai River as he advances. I fear Fancheng cannot be held. You should quickly plan to leave.” Xuande wanted Xu Shu to remain, but Xu Shu declined, saying, “If I do not return, I fear I will become a laughingstock. Now that my aged mother is dead, I will bear this hatred to the end of my days. Though I remain with him in body, I swear I will never devise a single plan for him. With Sleeping Dragon assisting you, why should you fear that your great undertaking will not succeed? I ask permission to take my leave.” Xuande did not dare press him to stay.\n\nXu Shu returned and told Cao Cao that Xuande had no intention of surrendering. Cao Cao was furious and advanced his army that very day. Xuande asked Kongming for a plan. Kongming said, “We should quickly abandon Fancheng and go to Xiangyang to rest for the time being.” Xuande said, “But the people have followed me for so long. How could I bear to abandon them?” Kongming said, “Have it announced everywhere that those willing to follow may go with us, while those unwilling may remain behind.” He first sent Yun Chang to the riverbank to prepare the boats, then ordered Sun Qian and Jian Yong to proclaim throughout the city, “Cao Cao’s army is about to arrive. This isolated city cannot be defended for long. Any of the people who wish to follow may cross the river with us.”\n\nThe people of both counties cried out with one voice, “Even if we die, we are willing to follow our lord!” That very day they set out, wailing and weeping. Supporting the old and carrying the young, leading sons and bringing daughters, they streamed endlessly across the river, while cries of grief sounded without cease from both banks. Seeing this from his boat, Xuande wept bitterly and said, “Because of me alone, the people have been made to suffer this great calamity. What right have I to live?” He tried to throw himself into the river, but those beside him hurriedly restrained him. Everyone who heard him burst into tears. When the boats reached the southern bank, Xuande looked back and saw that some of the people had not yet crossed and were gazing southward and weeping. He urgently ordered Yun Chang to hasten the boats and ferry them across, and only then mounted his horse. When they reached Xiangyang’s eastern gate, they saw banners planted all along the walls and dense lines of chevaux-de-frise beside the moat. Xuande reined in his horse and cried out, “My worthy nephew Liu Cong! I wish only to save the people and have no other intention. Open the gate quickly!”\n\nWhen Liu Cong heard that Xuande had arrived, he was too frightened to come out. Cai Mao and Zhang Yun went straight to the gate tower and shouted at the soldiers to shoot down a hail of arrows. Outside the city, all the people looked toward the gate tower and wept. Suddenly, a general within the city led several hundred men directly up onto the wall and shouted, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, you traitors who have sold your country! Lord Liu is a humane and virtuous man. He has come seeking refuge to save the people. How dare you refuse him?” Everyone looked at the man. He stood eight feet tall, and his face was the color of a dark red date. He was a native of Yiyang, surnamed Wei, given name Yan, and styled Wenchang.\n\nWei Yan brandished his saber, cut down the soldiers guarding the gate, opened the city gate, and lowered the drawbridge. He shouted, “Imperial Uncle Liu, quickly lead your troops into the city, and together we will kill the traitors who sold their country!” Zhang Fei immediately urged his horse forward to enter, but Xuande hurriedly stopped him, saying, “Do not alarm the people!” Wei Yan kept calling for Xuande’s troops to enter the city. Just then a general inside came galloping out at the head of his troops and shouted, “Wei Yan, you nameless common soldier! How dare you start a rebellion? Do you recognize the great general Wen Ping?” Wei Yan flew into a rage, leveled his spear, spurred his horse forward, and engaged him in combat.\n\nThe troops on both sides fell into a confused battle beside the city, and their shouts shook the air. Xuande said, “I meant to protect the people, but instead I am harming them! I do not wish to enter Xiangyang.” Kongming said, “Jiangling is a key stronghold of Jingzhou. We would do better to seize Jiangling first and make it our base.” Xuande said, “That is exactly what I want.” He therefore led the people away from the main road to Xiangyang and headed toward Jiangling. Many of the people inside Xiangyang took advantage of the disorder to flee the city and follow Xuande. Wei Yan fought Wen Ping from the hour of the Snake until the hour of the Goat, by which time all the soldiers under him had been lost. Wei Yan then wheeled his horse and fled, but he could not find Xuande, so he went instead to join Han Xuan, the governor of Changsha.\n\nXuande was traveling with more than a hundred thousand soldiers and civilians, several thousand carts large and small, and countless people carrying loads on poles or bundles on their backs. When they passed Liu Biao’s tomb, Xuande led his generals in bowing before it and tearfully declared, “Your unworthy younger brother Bei possesses neither virtue nor talent and has failed the grave trust you placed in him. The guilt belongs to Bei alone and has nothing to do with the people. I pray that your heroic spirit will look down and save the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang!” His words were deeply sorrowful, and not one among the soldiers and civilians failed to shed tears.\n\nSuddenly a scout reported, “Cao Cao’s great army is already encamped at Fancheng. He has ordered boats and rafts prepared and will cross the river and pursue us today.” All the generals said, “Jiangling is a vital stronghold and can easily be defended. But with tens of thousands of people around us, we travel only a little over ten miles each day. At this rate, when will we ever reach Jiangling? If Cao Cao’s troops arrive, how can we meet them? It would be best to abandon the people for the time being and go on ahead.” Xuande wept and said, “Anyone undertaking a great cause must take the people as his foundation. Now that they have placed themselves in my hands, how could I abandon them?” When the people heard Xuande’s words, none remained unmoved. A later poet praised him:\n\nIn peril, his humane heart remained with the people;\nBoarding the boats, he shed tears that moved the whole army.\nTo this day, where Xiang River meets the shore,\nThe elders still remember their lord.\n\nXuande continued slowly onward, surrounded by the people. Kongming said, “The pursuing troops will soon arrive. We should send Yun Chang to Jiangxia to seek aid from Young Master Liu Qi and have him quickly raise troops and come by boat to meet us at Jiangling.” Xuande agreed. He immediately wrote a letter and ordered Yun Chang and Sun Qian to take five hundred soldiers to Jiangxia to seek aid. He ordered Zhang Fei to guard the rear, Zhao Yun to protect the women and children, and all the others to look after the people as they traveled. Each day they covered only a little more than ten miles before resting.\n\nMeanwhile, at Fancheng, Cao Cao sent men across the river to Xiangyang and summoned Liu Cong to meet him. Liu Cong was too frightened to go, so Cai Mao and Zhang Yun asked to go in his place. Wang Wei secretly advised Liu Cong, “Now that you have surrendered and Xuande has fled, Cao Cao is certain to relax his guard and make no preparations. I beg you, General, to organize a picked force, place it at some strategic point, and strike him. Cao Cao can then be captured. Once Cao Cao is captured, your power will shake the empire. Though the Central Plains are vast, they can be settled merely by issuing a proclamation. Such an opportunity is difficult to find and must not be lost.”\n\nLiu Cong repeated Wang Wei’s words to Cai Mao. Cai Mao rebuked Wang Wei, saying, “You know nothing of Heaven’s will! How dare you speak so recklessly?” Wang Wei angrily cursed him: “You traitor who sold your country! I regret that I cannot eat your flesh raw!” Cai Mao wanted to kill him, but Kuai Yue persuaded him not to. Cai Mao then went with Zhang Yun to Fancheng and paid his respects to Cao Cao. Both men were extremely fawning in their words and manner. Cao Cao asked, “How many troops, horses, funds, and provisions does Jingzhou now possess?” Cai Mao replied, “Fifty thousand cavalry, one hundred fifty thousand infantry, and eighty thousand naval troops, making two hundred eighty thousand in all. Most of the funds and provisions are at Jiangling. The supplies in the other places are also sufficient for one year.” Cao Cao asked, “How many warships are there, and who originally commanded them?” Cai Mao replied, “There are more than seven thousand warships, large and small, and the two of us originally commanded them.”\n\nCao Cao therefore appointed Cai Mao Marquis Who Pacifies the South and Grand Commander of the Navy, and Zhang Yun Marquis Who Assists Submission and Deputy Commander of the Navy. The two men were overjoyed and bowed their thanks. Cao Cao also said, “Now that Liu Jingsheng is dead and his son has submitted, I shall petition the Son of Heaven to make him the permanent ruler of Jingzhou.” The two men withdrew in great delight. Xun You said, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are fawning sycophants. Why, my lord, have you granted them such distinguished titles and even placed them in command of the navy?” Cao Cao laughed and said, “Do you think I cannot judge men? It is only because the northern troops under my command are unaccustomed to naval warfare that I am using these two for the moment. Once the enterprise is completed, I will deal with them differently.”\n\nCai Mao and Zhang Yun returned to Liu Cong and gave him a full account of Cao Cao’s promise to petition that he permanently govern Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Liu Cong was overjoyed. The next day, he and his mother, Lady Cai, carried the seals of office and military tallies and personally crossed the river to bow in welcome before Cao Cao. After comforting them, Cao Cao led the officers and generals accompanying him on the campaign to encamp outside Xiangyang. Cai Mao and Zhang Yun ordered the people of Xiangyang to burn incense and bow in welcome. Cao Cao reassured them all with kind words. After entering the city and taking his seat in the government hall, he summoned Kuai Yue before him and said soothingly, “I do not rejoice at obtaining Jingzhou; I rejoice at obtaining Yidu.” He then appointed Kuai Yue governor of Jiangling and Marquis of Fancheng. Fu Xun, Wang Can, and the others were all made Marquises Within the Passes, while Liu Cong was appointed inspector of Qing Province and ordered to depart at once.\n\nLiu Cong was shocked when he heard the order and declined, saying, “I do not wish to hold office. I wish to remain and guard the homeland of my parents.” Cao Cao said, “Qing Province is close to the imperial capital. I am having you serve at court so that no one in Jingzhou or Xiangyang can plot against you.” Liu Cong repeatedly declined, but Cao Cao would not permit it. Liu Cong had no choice but to set out for Qing Province with his mother, Lady Cai. Only his former general Wang Wei accompanied them; all the other officials escorted them to the riverbank and then returned. Cao Cao summoned Yu Jin and instructed him, “Take light cavalry, pursue Liu Cong and his mother, and kill them to eliminate any future danger.”\n\nYu Jin received the order, led his men in pursuit, and overtook them. He shouted, “I have come on the Prime Minister’s orders to kill you, mother and son! Hand over your heads at once!” Lady Cai embraced Liu Cong and wept loudly. Yu Jin shouted an order for his soldiers to strike. Wang Wei, furious, fought with all his strength but was eventually killed by the mass of soldiers. The soldiers then killed Liu Cong and Lady Cai. Yu Jin returned and reported to Cao Cao, who rewarded him generously. Cao Cao then sent men to Longzhong to search for Kongming’s wife and family, but no one knew where they had gone. Kongming had in fact already sent people to move them into hiding among the Three Rivers. Cao Cao bitterly resented this.\n\nOnce Xiangyang had been secured, Xun You advised, “Jiangling is the key stronghold of Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and its stores of funds and provisions are immense. If Liu Bei occupies that place, it will be difficult to dislodge him quickly.” Cao Cao said, “Do you think I have forgotten it?” He immediately ordered that one of the generals in Xiangyang be selected to lead troops and clear the road. Yet Wen Ping alone was absent from among the generals. Cao Cao sent men to look for him, and only then did Wen Ping come to see him. Cao Cao asked, “Why have you come so late?” Wen Ping replied, “As a subject, I was unable to help my lord preserve his territory. My heart is filled with grief and shame, and I had no face to come sooner.” When he had finished speaking, he sighed and wept. Cao Cao said, “A truly loyal subject!” He appointed Wen Ping governor of Jiangxia, granted him the title Marquis Within the Passes, and ordered him to lead troops and clear the road. A scout reported, “Liu Bei is leading the people and traveling only a little more than ten miles each day. By our estimate, he has covered only a little over three hundred miles.” Cao Cao ordered each division to select its finest men, forming a force of five thousand armored cavalry, and sent them racing forward through the night with orders to overtake Liu Bei within one day and one night. The main army followed behind in successive columns.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande was leading more than a hundred thousand people and over three thousand troops slowly toward Jiangling, one stage at a time. Zhao Yun protected the women and children, while Zhang Fei guarded the rear. Kongming said, “Yun Chang went to Jiangxia, but there has been no word from him at all. I do not know what has happened.” Xuande said, “May I trouble you, Military Advisor, to make the journey yourself? Liu Qi is grateful for the advice you gave him in the past. If he now sees that you have come in person, the matter will certainly succeed.” Kongming agreed and went ahead with Liu Feng and five hundred soldiers to seek aid from Jiangxia.\n\nThat day Xuande traveled with Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang. As they went, a sudden violent wind rose before his horse, sending dust surging into the sky and completely obscuring the red sun. Xuande was startled and said, “What omen is this?” Jian Yong had considerable understanding of yin and yang. He made a calculation inside his sleeve and exclaimed in alarm, “This is an omen of great disaster, and it points to tonight. My lord, you must quickly abandon the people and escape.” Xuande said, “The people have followed me here all the way from Xinye. How could I bear to abandon them?” Jian Yong said, “If you cannot bring yourself to leave them, disaster is not far away.” Xuande asked, “What place lies ahead?” Those around him replied, “Dangyang County lies ahead. There is a mountain there called Mount Jing.” Xuande then ordered the camp established at the mountain.\n\nIt was late autumn, on the verge of winter, and the cold wind pierced to the bone. As dusk approached, cries of grief filled the countryside. Around the fourth watch, shouts suddenly came from the northwest, shaking the earth. Xuande was greatly alarmed. He hurriedly mounted his horse and led more than two thousand elite troops from his own command to meet the enemy. Cao Cao’s troops swept down upon them with irresistible force. Xuande fought desperately. At the most dangerous moment, Zhang Fei fortunately arrived with his troops, cut open a path of blood, rescued Xuande, and fled eastward with him. Wen Ping blocked them from the front. Xuande cursed him, saying, “Traitor who deserted your lord! What face do you still have to show before others?” Wen Ping’s face filled with shame, and he led his troops away to the northeast. Zhang Fei protected Xuande as they fought and retreated. They fled until dawn, when the shouting behind them gradually faded, and only then did Xuande rein in his horse to rest. Looking at those who remained with him, he saw only a little more than a hundred horsemen. The common people and their children, together with Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Jian Yong, Zhao Yun, and all the others, had vanished, and no one knew what had become of them. Xuande wept bitterly and said, “More than a hundred thousand living souls have suffered this great calamity because of their attachment to me. I do not know whether my generals or my family are alive or dead. Even a man of earth or wood could not help but grieve!”\n\nWhile he was still in anguish, Mi Fang suddenly appeared, staggering toward them with several arrows lodged in his face. He said, “Zhao Zilong has deserted to Cao Cao!” Xuande rebuked him: “Zilong is my old friend. How could he ever betray me?” Zhang Fei said, “Now that he sees our strength exhausted and our position hopeless, perhaps he has deserted to Cao Cao in pursuit of wealth and rank.” Xuande said, “Zilong has shared hardship and danger with me. His heart is like iron and stone and cannot be swayed by wealth or rank.” Mi Fang said, “I saw him with my own eyes heading northwest.” Zhang Fei said, “I will go look for him myself. If I run into him, I will kill him with a single thrust of my spear!” Xuande said, “Do not suspect him wrongly. Have you forgotten how your second elder brother killed Yan Liang and Wen Chou? There must be some reason for Zilong’s actions. I am certain Zilong will not abandon me.”\n\nBut Zhang Fei refused to listen. He led more than twenty horsemen to Changban Bridge. Seeing a stretch of woods east of the bridge, Zhang Fei formed a plan. He ordered the horsemen with him to cut down branches, tie them to their horses’ tails, and gallop back and forth within the woods, stirring up clouds of dust to create the appearance of hidden troops. Zhang Fei himself sat astride his horse in the middle of the bridge, holding his spear crosswise and gazing westward.\n\nZhao Yun, meanwhile, had been fighting Cao Cao’s army since the fourth watch, charging back and forth until dawn. He could not find Xuande and had also lost Xuande’s family. Zhao Yun thought to himself, “My lord entrusted Ladies Gan and Mi and the young lord, A-Dou, to me. Now that we have been separated amid the army, what face would I have to meet my lord? I would rather fight to the death. Whatever happens, I must discover what became of the ladies and the young lord!” He looked back and saw only thirty or forty horsemen following him. Zhao Yun spurred his horse through the disordered army in search of them. The wailing of the people from the two counties shook heaven and earth. Countless people, struck by arrows or wounded by spears, abandoned sons and daughters as they fled.\n\nAs Zhao Yun rode on, he saw a man lying in the grass. Looking closer, he saw that it was Jian Yong. Zhao Yun urgently asked, “Have you seen the two ladies?” Jian Yong replied, “The two ladies abandoned their carriage and fled carrying A-Dou. I galloped after them, but when I rounded the hillside, a general stabbed me with his spear and knocked me from my horse. My horse was taken. I could not continue fighting, so I have been lying here.” Zhao Yun took a horse from one of his attendants and lent it to Jian Yong. He then ordered two soldiers to support and protect Jian Yong and told him to go on ahead and report to their lord: “I will search heaven and earth, but one way or another I will find the ladies and the young lord. If I cannot find them, I will die on the battlefield!”\n\nAfter saying this, Zhao Yun spurred his horse toward Changban Slope. Suddenly, a man shouted, “General Zhao, where are you going?” Zhao Yun reined in his horse and asked, “Who are you?” The man replied, “I am one of Lord Liu’s soldiers assigned to escort the carriages. I was struck down here by an arrow.” Zhao Yun immediately asked for news of the two ladies. The soldier said, “A moment ago, I saw Lady Gan with her hair disheveled and her feet bare, traveling south with a group of women from among the common people.”\n\nWhen Zhao Yun heard this, he paid no further attention to the soldier but urgently galloped south. He saw a group of several hundred common people, men and women, helping one another along. Zhao Yun shouted, “Is Lady Gan among you?” At the rear of the group, Lady Gan saw Zhao Yun and burst into loud sobs. Zhao Yun dismounted, planted his spear in the ground, and wept as he said, “It is my fault that you were separated, my lady! Where are Lady Mi and the young lord?” Lady Gan said, “Lady Mi and I were being pursued, so we abandoned the carriage and went on foot among the common people. Then we encountered a column of troops that scattered us. I do not know where Lady Mi and A-Dou went. I alone escaped with my life and came here.”\n\nAs they were speaking, the people began shouting in alarm as another column of troops emerged. Zhao Yun pulled up his spear, mounted his horse, and looked. A man was bound to the horse of the rider in front—it was Mi Zhu. Behind him came a general carrying a great saber and leading more than a thousand troops. He was Chunyu Dao, a subordinate general of Cao Ren, who had captured Mi Zhu and was about to take him away to claim credit. Zhao Yun gave a great shout, leveled his spear, and galloped straight at Chunyu Dao. Chunyu Dao could not withstand him and was knocked from his horse by a single thrust of Zhao Yun’s spear. Zhao Yun rode forward, rescued Mi Zhu, and seized two horses. He asked Lady Gan to mount one, then cut open a path of blood and escorted her directly to Changban Slope.\n\nThere he saw Zhang Fei sitting on his horse in the middle of the bridge with his spear held crosswise. Zhang Fei shouted, “Zilong! Why have you betrayed my elder brother?” Zhao Yun replied, “I could not find the ladies or the young lord, and that is why I fell behind. How can you speak of betrayal?” Zhang Fei said, “If Jian Yong had not come ahead to report the truth, I would never have let you off when I saw you!” Zhao Yun asked, “Where is my lord?” Zhang Fei replied, “Just ahead, not far from here.” Zhao Yun said to Mi Zhu, “Mi Zizhong, protect Lady Gan and go on ahead. I must return and search for Lady Mi and the young lord.” After saying this, he led several horsemen back along the road he had come.\n\nAs Zhao Yun rode on, he saw a general carrying an iron spear and bearing a sword on his back, galloping toward him at the head of more than ten horsemen. Without exchanging a word, Zhao Yun charged straight at him. They had met for only one exchange when Zhao Yun stabbed the general from his horse. All his attendants fled. The general was Xiahou En, Cao Cao’s personal sword bearer. Cao Cao possessed two precious swords. One was called “Yitian,” and the other “Qinggang.” He wore the Yitian Sword himself and had Xiahou En carry the Qinggang Sword. The Qinggang Sword could cut through iron as if it were mud and was incomparably sharp.\n\nXiahou En had relied on his own courage and strength, carrying the sword on his back while leading men around to plunder and loot. He never expected to encounter Zhao Yun, who killed him with a single thrust and took the sword. Seeing the two characters “Qinggang” inlaid in gold on the hilt, Zhao Yun realized it was a precious sword. He sheathed the sword, raised his spear, and fought his way back into the encirclement. Looking around, he saw that not one of his horsemen remained and he was entirely alone. Yet Zhao Yun had not the slightest thought of retreat. He continued searching back and forth, asking every group of common people he encountered for news of Lady Mi. Suddenly, one man pointed and said, “The lady was carrying a child. She was wounded by a spear in her left leg and could no longer walk. She is sitting just ahead, inside a breach in a wall.”\n\nWhen Zhao Yun heard this, he hurried forward in search of her. He came upon a house whose earthen wall had been damaged by fire. Lady Mi sat beneath the wall beside a dry well, holding A-Dou and weeping. Zhao Yun hurriedly dismounted and bowed to the ground. Lady Mi said, “Now that I have seen you, General, A-Dou may yet live. I beg you to take pity on his father, who has wandered for half his life and has only this one child of his own blood. Please protect this boy and let him see his father again. Then I can die without regret!”\n\nZhao Yun said, “It is my fault that you have suffered, my lady. There is no need to say more. Please mount my horse. I will go on foot and fight to the death, protecting you until we break through the encirclement.” Lady Mi said, “No. How could you be without a horse, General? This child’s safety depends entirely on your protection. I am gravely wounded already, so why should I regret dying? I beg you to take the child and leave quickly. Do not let me become a burden to you.” Zhao Yun said, “The shouting is drawing near, and the pursuing troops have arrived. Please mount the horse quickly.” Lady Mi said, “I truly cannot go. Do not let both our purposes fail.” She then handed A-Dou to Zhao Yun and said, “This child’s life is entirely in your hands!”\n\nAgain and again, Zhao Yun begged Lady Mi to mount the horse, but she steadfastly refused. Shouts arose on every side once more. Zhao Yun said sternly, “If you will not listen to me, my lady, what are we to do when the pursuing troops arrive?” Lady Mi placed A-Dou on the ground, turned, and threw herself into the dry well, where she died. A later poet praised her:\n\nA warrior in battle depends upon the strength of his horse;\nHow could he guard the infant lord while traveling on foot?\nShe resolved to die so Liu’s line might endure;\nIn courage and decision, she proved a hero among women.\n\nWhen Zhao Yun saw that Lady Mi was dead, he feared Cao Cao’s soldiers might desecrate her body, so he pushed down the earthen wall to cover the dry well. When that was done, he loosened the cord fastening his armor, lowered his breastplate, and tucked A-Dou securely against his chest. Then he took up his spear and mounted his horse. A general had already arrived with a unit of infantry. It was Yan Ming, a subordinate of Cao Hong, who wielded a three-pointed, double-edged blade and came to fight Zhao Yun. In fewer than three exchanges, Zhao Yun knocked him down with a single thrust, scattered his troops, and broke open a path.\n\nAs Zhao Yun rode on, another force blocked the road ahead. At its head was a great general beneath a clearly marked banner bearing the large words “Zhang He of Hejian.” Zhao Yun did not answer but leveled his spear and fought. After roughly ten exchanges, Zhao Yun dared not prolong the fight and broke away. Zhang He pursued him from behind. Zhao Yun whipped his horse forward, but unexpectedly, with a sudden crash, horse and rider tumbled into an earthen pit. Zhang He leveled his spear and came to stab him. Suddenly, a red radiance rose swirling from the pit, and Zhao Yun’s horse leaped straight up into the air and sprang out. A later poet wrote:\n\nRed light enveloped him as the trapped dragon flew;\nHis warhorse burst through the encirclement at Changban.\nThe true lord of forty-two years was preserved,\nAnd thus the general displayed his divine might.\n\nWhen Zhang He saw this, he recoiled in astonishment. Zhao Yun urged his horse onward, but two generals suddenly shouted behind him, “Zhao Yun, do not flee!” Two more generals ahead, wielding two different kinds of weapons, blocked his path. Those pursuing from behind were Ma Yan and Zhang Yi, while those blocking him ahead were Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan. All four were former subordinates of Yuan Shao who had surrendered. Zhao Yun fought fiercely against the four generals as Cao Cao’s troops surged in together. Zhao Yun drew the Qinggang Sword and slashed wildly. Wherever his hand struck, the blade passed through clothing and armor, and blood gushed like a spring. He drove back the soldiers and generals and broke straight through the encirclement.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao was on the summit of Mount Jing when he saw a general whose might was irresistible wherever he went. Cao Cao urgently asked those around him who the man was. Cao Hong galloped down the mountain and shouted, “Warrior in the army, give your name!” Zhao Yun called back, “I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan!” Cao Hong returned and reported this to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “A true tiger general! I must take him alive.” He immediately sent horsemen galloping everywhere with this order: “Wherever Zhao Yun appears, no one is to shoot him with concealed arrows. He must be captured alive.” Because of this, Zhao Yun escaped the danger. This, too, was due to A-Dou’s good fortune.\n\nIn this battle, Zhao Yun held the future ruler against his chest and broke straight through the encirclement. He cut down two great banners and seized three lances. Fighting with spear and sword from beginning to end, he killed more than fifty renowned generals from Cao Cao’s camp. A later poet wrote:\n\nBlood dyed his battle robe and soaked his armor red;\nAt Dangyang, who dared contend with him?\nOf all who charged through armies to save a lord in peril,\nThere was only Zhao Zilong of Changshan.\n\nZhao Yun had now fought his way through the encirclement and left the main formation behind, his battle robe drenched in blood. As he rode on, two more forces suddenly emerged from below a hillside. They were led by the brothers Zhong Jin and Zhong Shen, subordinate generals of Xiahou Dun. One wielded a great ax and the other a decorated halberd. They shouted, “Zhao Yun, dismount at once and submit to capture!” Truly:\n\nHe had barely escaped alive from the tiger’s den,\nWhen he met a dragon’s pool with waves surging high.\n\nHow Zilong escaped will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 42\n\nZhang Fei Makes Havoc at Long Slope Bridge; Liu Bei Flees Defeat to the Hanjin Crossing\n\nMeanwhile, Zhong Jin and Zhong Shen barred Zhao Yun’s way and engaged him in battle. Zhao Yun leveled his spear and thrust. Zhong Jin charged first, swinging a great axe to meet him. Their horses crossed, and in fewer than three bouts Zhao Yun knocked him from his horse with a single thrust. Zhao Yun forced a path through and rode on. Zhong Shen came pursuing from behind with his halberd, riding so close that his horse’s head nearly touched Zhao Yun’s horse’s tail, while the halberd’s blade flickered just behind Zhao Yun’s heart. Zhao Yun quickly wheeled his horse around, bringing the two men chest to chest. Holding his spear in his left hand, Zhao Yun parried the decorated halberd, then drew the precious Qinggang sword with his right and slashed. Helmet and head together were cleaved halfway through, and Zhong Shen fell from his horse dead. The rest scattered and fled. Having broken free, Zhao Yun rode toward the Longban Bridge. Suddenly, tremendous shouting arose behind him. It was Wen Ping leading troops in pursuit. By the time Zhao Yun reached the bridge, both man and horse were exhausted. Seeing Zhang Fei sitting on his horse upon the bridge with spear leveled, Zhao Yun cried out, “Yide, help me!” Zhang Fei said, “Zilong, go quickly. I will deal with the pursuing troops myself.”\n\nZhao Yun galloped across the bridge. After riding more than twenty li, he saw Xuande and the others resting beneath some trees. Zhao Yun dismounted, prostrated himself, and wept. Xuande wept as well. Gasping for breath, Zhao Yun said, “For my crime, even ten thousand deaths would be too light! Lady Mi was gravely wounded and refused to mount the horse. She threw herself into a well and died. I could only push down an earthen wall to cover her. Holding the young lord in my arms, I broke through the encirclement. Thanks to my lord’s great good fortune, I was lucky enough to escape. Just a moment ago, the young lord was still crying in my arms, but he has not stirred for some time. I fear he may not have survived.” He loosened his armor to look. It turned out that A-Dou was fast asleep and had not yet awakened. Zhao Yun rejoiced and said, “Fortunately, the young lord is unharmed!” He presented him to Xuande with both hands. Xuande took the child and threw him to the ground, saying, “For the sake of an infant like you, I nearly lost one of my great generals!” Zhao Yun hastily picked A-Dou up from the ground, then wept and bowed, saying, “Even if my liver and brains were smeared across the earth, I could never repay you!” A later poet wrote:\nFrom Cao Cao’s army the flying tiger broke free;\nWithin Zhao Yun’s arms the little dragon slept.\nWith no other way to soothe his loyal officer’s heart,\nHe cast his own child down before the horse.\n\nMeanwhile, Wen Ping led his troops in pursuit of Zhao Yun as far as the Longban Bridge. There he saw Zhang Fei, his tiger whiskers bristling and his great round eyes opened wide, holding his serpent spear as he sat mounted upon the bridge. He also saw great clouds of dust rising behind the woods east of the bridge. Suspecting an ambush, he reined in his horse and did not dare advance.\n\nBefore long, Cao Ren, Li Dian, Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Yue Jin, Zhang Liao, Zhang He, Xu Chu, and the others all arrived. They saw Zhang Fei glaring fiercely, his spear held crosswise as he sat mounted upon the bridge. Fearing that this was another stratagem of Zhuge Kongming’s, none dared advance. They halted their ranks and formed a line west of the bridge, then sent a man galloping back to report to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao heard, he quickly mounted and came forward from behind the ranks. Zhang Fei opened his great round eyes wide and dimly saw the blue silk parasol, ceremonial yak-tail standards, axes, and banners of the rear army approaching. He guessed that Cao Cao had grown suspicious and had come to see for himself. Zhang Fei raised his voice in a thunderous shout: “I am Zhang Yide of Yan! Who dares fight me to the death?” His voice was like a mighty thunderclap. When Cao Cao’s soldiers heard it, their legs all trembled. Cao Cao hastily ordered his parasol removed, then looked back at those around him and said, “I once heard Yun Chang say that Yide could take the head of a chief general amid an army of a million as easily as reaching into a bag to retrieve an object. Now that we have encountered him today, we must not underestimate him.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Zhang Fei opened his eyes wide and shouted again, “Zhang Yide of Yan is here! Who dares come and fight me to the death?” Seeing Zhang Fei’s imposing spirit, Cao Cao began to think of retreating. Zhang Fei saw the ranks of Cao Cao’s rear army beginning to shift. Leveling his spear, he shouted once more, “You will not fight, yet you will not retreat! What are you waiting for?”\n\nBefore the echo of his shout had died away, Xiahou Jie, who was beside Cao Cao, was so terrified that his heart and gall bladder seemed to burst, and he toppled backward from his horse. Cao Cao immediately turned his horse and fled. At once, every soldier and general fled westward together. Truly: How could a mere yellow-mouthed child bear the sound of a thunderbolt? How could a sickly woodcutter endure the roar of tigers and leopards? Countless men threw down their spears and lost their helmets. The men surged like a tidal wave, and the horses collapsed like a landslide as they trampled one another. A later poet wrote:\nAt Longban Bridge the air filled with murderous force;\nSpear held crosswise, he sat mounted, his round eyes wide.\nOne mighty shout crashed like a thunderclap,\nAnd he alone drove back Cao Cao’s million troops.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao, terrified by Zhang Fei’s might, spurred his horse and fled westward. His cap pin fell away, and he raced on with his hair streaming loose. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu caught up and seized his reins. Cao Cao was frantic and completely at a loss. Zhang Liao said, “Prime Minister, do not be alarmed. Zhang Fei is only one man. Why fear him so deeply? If we turn our army back at once and attack, Liu Bei can be captured.” Only then did Cao Cao’s expression settle somewhat. He ordered Zhang Liao and Xu Chu to return to the Longban Bridge and learn what had happened.\n\nNow Zhang Fei, seeing Cao Cao’s army retreat in a mass, did not dare pursue. He quickly called back the twenty-odd riders who had accompanied him, had them remove the branches tied to their horses’ tails, and ordered them to demolish the bridge. He then turned his horse around and went to see Xuande, giving him a full account of how he had destroyed the bridge. Xuande said, “My brother is brave indeed, but unfortunately you failed to consider the strategy.” Zhang Fei asked why. Xuande said, “Cao Cao is full of schemes. You should not have destroyed the bridge. He will certainly pursue us now.” Zhang Fei said, “One shout from me drove him back several li. How would he dare pursue us again?” Xuande said, “Had you not destroyed the bridge, he would have feared an ambush and would not have dared advance. Now that you have demolished it, he will conclude that we have no troops and are afraid, and he will certainly pursue. He has a million men. Even if he had to cross the Yangtze and the Han, he could fill them in and pass over them. Why would he fear one broken bridge?” They therefore set out immediately, taking a side road diagonally toward Hanjin and making for the road to Mianyang.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao sent Zhang Liao and Xu Chu to investigate the situation at the Longban Bridge. They returned and reported, “Zhang Fei destroyed the bridge and left.” Cao Cao said, “He destroyed the bridge before leaving because he was afraid.” He then issued an order assigning ten thousand soldiers to build three pontoon bridges at once, so that the army could cross that very night. Li Dian said, “I fear this may be a deceptive stratagem of Zhuge Liang’s. We must not advance rashly.” Cao Cao said, “Zhang Fei is merely a man of brute courage. How could he devise such a stratagem?” He issued his commands and ordered the army to advance with all speed.\n\nAs Xuande drew near Hanjin, he suddenly saw great clouds of dust rising behind him. Drums thundered to the sky, and shouts shook the earth. Xuande said, “A great river lies ahead, and pursuing troops are behind us. What are we to do?” He quickly ordered Zhao Yun to prepare to resist the enemy. Cao Cao issued an order throughout his army: “Liu Bei is now a fish in the cooking pot and a tiger in a pit. If we do not capture him now, it will be like releasing a fish into the sea or letting a tiger return to the mountains. All generals, press forward with all your strength!” The generals received the order, and each displayed his might as they raced in pursuit. Suddenly, drums sounded behind a hillside, and a force of soldiers and cavalry came charging out, shouting, “I have been waiting here for a long time!”\n\nAt their head was a great general holding the Green Dragon saber and riding the Red Hare horse. It was Guan Yun Chang. He had obtained ten thousand troops in Jiangxia and, after learning of the great battle at Longban near Dangyang, had deliberately come by this road to intercept the enemy. The moment Cao Cao saw Yun Chang, he reined in his horse, looked back at his generals, and said, “We have fallen into another of Zhuge Liang’s stratagems!” He ordered the entire army to retreat at once.\n\nYun Chang pursued them for more than ten li, then turned his army back and escorted Xuande and the others to Hanjin, where boats were already waiting. Yun Chang invited Xuande, Lady Gan, and A-Dou to board and take their seats. Yun Chang asked, “Why do I not see my second sister-in-law?” Xuande told him what had happened at Dangyang. Yun Chang sighed and said, “When we hunted at Xutian in former days, had you followed my wishes, we would not be suffering today’s calamity.” Xuande said, “At the time, I too feared smashing the vessel while striking at the rat.”\n\nAs they were speaking, they suddenly heard war drums booming on the southern bank of the river. Boats thick as ants came sailing downwind with their sails raised. Xuande was greatly alarmed. When the boats drew near, he saw a man in a white robe and silver armor standing in the bow of one vessel. The man called loudly, “Uncle, have you been well since we last parted? Your unworthy nephew is at fault for arriving late!” Xuande looked and saw that it was Liu Qi. Liu Qi came aboard, wept, and bowed, saying, “When I heard that Uncle was trapped by Cao Cao, I came especially to support you.” Xuande was overjoyed, and they joined their forces and traveled on together. While they were in the boat recounting what had happened, warships suddenly appeared to the southwest, arrayed in a straight line and rushing downwind toward them with shrill calls.\n\nLiu Qi said in alarm, “I have brought all the troops of Jiangxia here. These warships now blocking our way must belong either to Cao Cao or to Jiangdong. What are we to do?”\n\nXuande went to the bow to look and saw a man in a silk headcloth and Daoist robe seated in the bow of one of the vessels. It was Kongming, with Sun Qian standing behind him. Xuande hurriedly invited them aboard and asked why he was there. Kongming said, “After I arrived in Jiangxia, I first ordered Yun Chang to go ashore at Hanjin and await you. I calculated that Cao Cao would certainly pursue you, and that my lord would not come by way of Jiangling but would take a diagonal route toward Hanjin. I therefore asked the young lord to come ahead and meet you while I went directly to Xiakou and brought all the troops there to assist you.”\n\nXuande was delighted. They joined together and discussed a strategy for defeating Cao Cao. Kongming said, “Xiakou is a strongly fortified city with ample money and provisions, and it can be held for a long time. I ask my lord to station himself at Xiakou. The young lord should return to Jiangxia, put the warships in order, and prepare the weapons and military equipment. With the two forces supporting each other like the horns of an animal, we can withstand Cao Cao. If we all return to Jiangxia together, our position will instead become isolated.” Liu Qi said, “The Military Adviser’s words are excellent. But in my humble opinion, I would ask Uncle to go temporarily to Jiangxia. Once the soldiers and horses have been properly reorganized, it will not be too late to return to Xiakou.” Xuande said, “My worthy nephew’s words are also right.” He therefore left Yun Chang behind with five thousand troops to defend Xiakou, while Xuande, Kongming, and Liu Qi went together to Jiangxia.\n\nMeanwhile, when Cao Cao saw Yun Chang lead troops out to intercept him on the overland route, he suspected an ambush and did not dare pursue. He also feared that Xuande might reach Jiangling first by water, so he hurried his troops toward Jiangling day and night. Deng Yi, the Administrative Aide of Jingzhou, and Liu Xian, the Assistant Administrator, already knew all that had happened at Xiangyang. Realizing that they could not resist Cao Cao, they led the soldiers and people of Jingzhou out of the city to surrender.\n\nCao Cao entered the city and restored order among the people. He released Han Song from prison and appointed him Grand Herald. All the other officials also received titles and rewards. Cao Cao consulted his generals, saying, “Liu Bei has now gone to Jiangxia. I fear that he will ally himself with Eastern Wu, allowing this danger to spread. What plan should we use to destroy him?” Xun You said, “Our military might is now greatly ascendant. Send an envoy bearing a proclamation to Jiangdong and invite Sun Quan to join us in a hunt at Jiangxia, so that together we may capture Liu Bei, divide the territory of Jingzhou, and establish a lasting alliance. Sun Quan will certainly become alarmed and suspicious and come to surrender. Then our enterprise will succeed.”\n\nCao Cao followed his plan. On the one hand, he issued a proclamation and dispatched an envoy to Eastern Wu. On the other, he mustered a combined force of 830,000 cavalry, infantry, and naval troops, which he falsely claimed numbered one million. They advanced by both land and water, ships and cavalry proceeding side by side along the river. Their positions stretched westward to the Jing Gorges and eastward to Qi and Huang, their linked camps and stockades extending for more than three hundred li.\n\nThe story now divides. Sun Quan of Jiangdong was stationed with his troops in Chaisang Commandery. When he heard that Cao Cao’s great army had reached Xiangyang, that Liu Cong had surrendered, and that Cao Cao was now marching by forced stages day and night to seize Jiangling, he assembled his advisers to discuss a plan for defense. Lu Su said, “Jingzhou borders our state. Its rivers and mountains form strong natural defenses, and its people are prosperous and wealthy. If we could occupy and possess it, it would furnish the resources needed for an imperial enterprise. Liu Biao has only just died, and Liu Bei has only just been defeated. I ask to be sent to Jiangxia to offer condolences. I will use the occasion to persuade Liu Bei to rally Liu Biao’s generals so that, united in purpose, we may defeat Cao Cao together. If Liu Bei is pleased and accepts our proposal, our great enterprise can succeed.” Sun Quan was delighted and followed his advice. He immediately sent Lu Su with ceremonial gifts to Jiangxia to offer condolences.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande had arrived in Jiangxia and was discussing a sound strategy with Kongming and Liu Qi. Kongming said, “Cao Cao’s power is great, and it will be difficult to resist him quickly. It would be better to seek the support of Sun Quan of Eastern Wu. Let north and south oppose each other while we profit between them. Why should we not?” Xuande said, “Jiangdong has many talented men. They must have far-reaching plans of their own. Why would they be willing to accommodate us?” Kongming laughed and said, “Cao Cao has now brought a million men and crouches like a tiger over the Yangtze and Han Rivers. How could Jiangdong fail to send someone to learn the truth of the situation? If someone comes here, I will borrow the wind to fill a sail and go directly to Jiangdong. With my three-inch, never-rotting tongue, I will persuade the armies of north and south to devour one another. If the southern army wins, we will join them in destroying Cao Cao and seize the territory of Jingzhou. If the northern army wins, we can take advantage of the momentum to seize Jiangnan.” Xuande said, “Your argument is excellent. But how can we get someone from Jiangdong to come here?”\n\nAs they were speaking, a man reported that Sun Quan of Jiangdong had sent Lu Su to offer condolences and that his boat had already reached the shore. Kongming laughed and said, “Our great enterprise will succeed!” He then asked Liu Qi, “When Sun Ce died in former days, did Xiangyang send anyone to offer condolences?” Liu Qi said, “Jiangdong bears a blood feud against my family for the killing of Sun Ce’s father. How could there be any exchange of congratulations and condolences between us?” Kongming said, “Then Lu Su has not come to offer condolences. He has come to learn about the military situation.” He then said to Xuande, “When Lu Su arrives, if he asks about Cao Cao’s movements, my lord should simply claim not to know. If he asks again and again, my lord should merely tell him to ask Zhuge Liang.”\n\nTheir plan settled, they sent men to welcome Lu Su. Lu Su entered the city and offered his condolences. After the gifts had been accepted, Liu Qi invited Lu Su to meet Xuande. When the formal greetings were finished, he invited him into the rear hall for wine. Lu Su said, “I have long heard of the Imperial Uncle’s great name but have never had the opportunity to pay my respects. Now that I am fortunate enough to meet you, I am truly gratified. I recently heard that the Imperial Uncle fought Cao Cao and must therefore know the true condition of his forces. May I ask approximately how many troops Cao Cao has?” Xuande said, “I had few troops and fewer generals. The moment I heard that Cao Cao had arrived, I fled, so I know nothing of the true condition of his forces.” Lu Su said, “I heard that the Imperial Uncle used Zhuge Kongming’s plans to set two fires that frightened the soul out of Cao Cao and struck terror into his heart. How can you say you know nothing?” Xuande said, “Only by asking Kongming can you learn the details.” Lu Su said, “Where is Kongming? I would like to meet him.”\n\nXuande had Kongming invited out to meet him. After Lu Su and Kongming had exchanged formal greetings, Lu Su said, “I have long admired your talent and virtue, sir, but never had the opportunity to pay my respects. Now that I am fortunate enough to meet you, I would like to hear your view of the present dangers and prospects.” Kongming said, “I already understand all of Cao Cao’s treacherous designs. I only regret that our strength is insufficient, and so we are avoiding him for the time being.” Lu Su said, “Does the Imperial Uncle intend to remain here now?” Kongming said, “The Imperial Uncle has an old friendship with Wu Chen, the Administrator of Cangwu, and intends to go to him.” Lu Su said, “Wu Chen has few provisions and weak forces. He cannot even protect himself, so how could he shelter another?” Kongming said, “Though Wu Chen’s territory is not a place where we can remain long, we will rely on him temporarily. We have another sound plan.”\n\nLu Su said, “General Sun holds six commanderies like a crouching tiger. His troops are elite, his provisions abundant, and he shows the highest respect and courtesy to worthy and talented men. The heroes of Jiangdong have largely given him their allegiance. In planning for the Imperial Uncle now, nothing would be better than sending a trusted confidant to form an alliance with Eastern Wu so that together we may pursue a great enterprise.” Kongming said, “Liu Bei and General Sun have never had any prior friendship, so I fear that mere words would be wasted. Moreover, there is no trusted confidant available to send.” Lu Su said, “Your elder brother, sir, now serves as an adviser in Jiangdong and longs every day to see you. Though I have little ability, I am willing to accompany you to meet General Sun so that we may discuss the great enterprise together.” Xuande said, “Kongming is my teacher. I cannot be separated from him even for a moment. How can he go?”\n\nLu Su earnestly urged Kongming to accompany him. Xuande pretended to refuse permission. Kongming said, “The situation is urgent. Please allow me to undertake this mission.” Only then did Xuande consent. Lu Su took leave of Xuande and Liu Qi, then boarded a boat with Kongming and headed toward Chaisang Commandery. Truly:\nOnly because Zhuge Liang departed in a little boat\nWere Cao Cao’s troops brought to a halt in a single day.\nWhat ultimately came of Kongming’s journey will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 43\n\nZhuge Liang Wages a Battle of Words with the Scholars; Lu Su Prevails Against All Dissent\n\nLu Su and Kongming took leave of Xuande and Liu Qi, boarded a boat, and headed for Chaisang Commandery. As they traveled, Lu Su said to Kongming, “When you meet General Sun, you must not tell him the truth about how numerous Cao Cao’s troops and generals are.” Kongming replied, “There is no need for you to remind me, Zijing. I know how to answer him.” When the boat reached shore, Lu Su asked Kongming to rest for the time being at the posthouse, then went ahead to see Sun Quan. Sun Quan was in the main hall, conferring with his civil and military officers. When he heard that Lu Su had returned, he promptly summoned him and asked, “Zijing, what did you discover about the true situation on your journey to Jiangxia?” Lu Su replied, “I have learned the general situation, but allow me to report it in detail later.” Sun Quan showed him Cao Cao’s proclamation and said, “Yesterday Cao Cao sent an envoy here with this document. I dismissed the envoy for the time being, and we are now assembled to discuss the matter, but have not yet reached a decision.” Lu Su took the proclamation and read it. It said in essence:\n\nI have lately received the Emperor’s command and obeyed his edict to punish the guilty. When my banners pointed south, Liu Cong surrendered without a struggle, and the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang submitted at the mere report of my coming. I now command a million valiant troops and a thousand senior generals. I wish to join you in a hunt at Jiangxia, destroy Liu Bei together, divide his territory between us, and establish a lasting and friendly alliance. I trust you will not hesitate, but will send me your reply without delay.\n\nWhen Lu Su finished reading, he asked, “What is my lord’s considered opinion?” Sun Quan replied, “I have not yet reached a decision.” Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao commands a million men and uses the Son of Heaven’s name to campaign throughout the realm. To resist him would be defiance of the imperial will. Moreover, the chief strategic advantage that allowed my lord to resist Cao Cao was the Yangtze River. Now that Cao Cao has taken Jingzhou, he shares the Yangtze’s natural defenses with us, and his power cannot be opposed. In my humble opinion, submission is the surest course for complete security.” All the other advisers said, “Zibu’s words are entirely in accord with Heaven’s will.” Sun Quan brooded in silence. Zhang Zhao continued, “My lord need not harbor so many doubts. If you submit to Cao Cao, the people of the Eastland will be safe, and the six commanderies south of the Yangtze can be preserved.” Sun Quan lowered his head and said nothing.\n\nAfter a while, Sun Quan rose to change his clothes, and Lu Su followed behind him. Knowing what Lu Su intended, Sun Quan took his hand and said, “What do you think I should do?” Lu Su replied, “What the others said just now will gravely mislead you, General. They may all surrender to Cao Cao, but you alone cannot.” Sun Quan asked, “Why do you say that?” Lu Su replied, “If men like me surrender to Cao Cao, he will send me back to my native district, and through successive promotions I would still rise to the rank of commandery governor. But if you surrender to Cao Cao, General, where could you go? Your rank would be no higher than marquis; you would have no more than one carriage, one horse, and a few attendants. How could you still face south and style yourself sovereign? The others are each thinking only of themselves. You must not listen to them. You should settle your great plan at once.”\n\nSun Quan sighed and said, “The others’ arguments have greatly disappointed me. Zijing, the great plan you have explained agrees exactly with my own view. Heaven itself has bestowed you upon me! But Cao Cao has newly acquired Yuan Shao’s forces and recently gained the troops of Jingzhou as well. I fear his power is now too great to resist.” Lu Su said, “When I went to Jiangxia, I brought back Zhuge Jin’s younger brother, Zhuge Liang. He is here now. My lord may question him and learn the true situation.” Sun Quan said, “Is Master Sleeping Dragon here?” Lu Su replied, “He is resting at the posthouse.” Sun Quan said, “It is late today, so I will not meet him yet. Tomorrow, assemble the civil and military officers beneath my command tent. First let him meet the outstanding men of the Eastland, and afterward we will enter the hall to discuss affairs.”\n\nLu Su accepted the command and left. The next day, he went to the posthouse to see Kongming and again urged him, “When you meet my lord today, you must not say that Cao Cao has a great many troops.” Kongming smiled and said, “I will adapt to circumstances. I certainly will not make a mistake.” Lu Su then led Kongming to the command headquarters. Zhang Zhao, Gu Yong, and a group of more than twenty civil and military officers were already there, wearing lofty caps and broad sashes, their robes arranged as they sat upright. Kongming met them one by one and asked each man’s name. When the courtesies were complete, he sat in the guest’s place. Seeing Kongming’s elegant bearing and imposing presence, Zhang Zhao and the others guessed that he had surely come to persuade them. Zhang Zhao was the first to provoke him, saying, “I am only an insignificant scholar of the Eastland. I have long heard that while you lived in seclusion at Longzhong, you compared yourself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. Is that truly so?” Kongming replied, “That is only a modest comparison I have made throughout my life.” Zhang Zhao said, “I recently heard that Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, paid three visits to your thatched cottage and was fortunate enough to obtain your service. He felt like a fish returned to water and intended to sweep across Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Yet now, all at once, that territory belongs to Cao Cao. I wonder what your guiding strategy was.”\n\nKongming thought to himself that Zhang Zhao was the foremost adviser under Sun Quan, and unless he first confounded him, there would be no persuading Sun Quan. He therefore replied, “In my view, taking the territory along the Han River would have been as easy as turning over my hand. My lord Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, personally practices benevolence and righteousness and could not bear to seize the inheritance of a member of his own clan, so he firmly refused it. Liu Cong was a mere child who trusted slanderous counsel and secretly surrendered, allowing Cao Cao to run rampant. My lord is now stationed at Jiangxia and has another excellent plan, one that ordinary men cannot comprehend.”\n\nZhang Zhao said, “If that is so, then your words and deeds contradict each other. You compare yourself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. Guan Zhong served as Duke Huan’s minister, made him hegemon over the feudal lords, and brought the whole realm into order. Yue Yi supported the feeble state of Yan and captured more than seventy cities of Qi. Those two men truly possessed the ability to save their age. While you were in your thatched cottage, you merely lived proudly at ease amid the wind and moonlight, clasping your knees as you sat aloof. Now that you have entered the service of Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, you should bring benefits to the people, eliminate their suffering, and destroy the rebels who bring disorder. Before Liu of Yuzhou obtained your service, he still moved freely throughout the realm and held cities and territory. Once he obtained you, everyone looked up to him. Even children three feet tall said that the fierce tiger had grown wings, and expected to see the Han restored and the Cao clan destroyed at once. Former ministers of the court and recluses of the mountains and forests all rubbed their eyes and waited, believing that this was the moment when the clouds obscuring the high heavens would be swept aside, the brilliance of the sun and moon revealed, the people rescued from fire and flood, and the whole realm laid upon a peaceful bed. Yet after you joined Yuzhou, the moment Cao Cao’s army appeared, you threw away armor and spears and fled at the mere report of its approach. Above, you were unable to repay Liu Biao by bringing peace to the common people; below, you were unable to assist his orphaned son in holding the territory. Instead, you abandoned Xinye, fled to Fancheng, were defeated at Dangyang, and ran to Xiakou, with nowhere left to shelter. Thus, after obtaining your service, Yuzhou has actually fared worse than before. Did Guan Zhong and Yue Yi truly act like this? These are the blunt words of a foolish man. I hope you will not take offense!”\n\nWhen Kongming had heard him out, he laughed softly and said, “When the great peng soars ten thousand miles, how could common birds comprehend its ambition? Suppose a man is suffering from a grave and lingering illness. He must first be given thin rice gruel to drink and mild medicine to take. Once his internal organs are in harmony and his body gradually recovers, he may be nourished with meat and treated with powerful medicine. In that way, the root of the illness will be wholly removed and the man’s life preserved. But if, before his vital energies and pulse have stabilized, one immediately gives him strong medicine and rich food, it will truly be difficult to keep him safe. My lord Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, had previously been defeated at Runan and taken refuge with Liu Biao. He had fewer than a thousand soldiers and only Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun as generals. This was precisely like the moment when an illness has brought a man to the extremity of weakness. Xinye is a remote little mountain county, sparsely populated and poor in grain. Yuzhou merely borrowed it as a temporary refuge. Could he truly have intended to sit and defend it forever? His armor and weapons were incomplete, his city walls insecure, his troops untrained, and his provisions insufficient from one day to the next. Even so, he burned the enemy camp at Bowang and used the waters of the White River, striking terror into the hearts of men like Xiahou Dun and Cao Ren. In my humble opinion, even Guan Zhong and Yue Yi could not necessarily have surpassed such use of troops. As for Liu Cong’s surrender to Cao Cao, Yuzhou truly knew nothing of it beforehand. Moreover, he could not bear to take advantage of the disorder to seize the inheritance of one of his own clan. This was genuine supreme benevolence and righteousness. At the defeat at Dangyang, Yuzhou saw that hundreds of thousands of people who had rallied to his righteous cause were following him, supporting the old and carrying the young. He could not bear to abandon them, so he traveled only ten miles a day, gave no thought to pressing ahead and taking Jiangling, and willingly shared defeat with them. This too was supreme benevolence and righteousness. When the few face the many, victory and defeat are common turns of war. In former times, the High Emperor was repeatedly defeated by Xiang Yu, but achieved success in the single battle at Gaixia. Was that not due to Han Xin’s excellent strategy? Han Xin served the High Emperor for a long time, yet he did not win every battle. The great plans of a state and the safety or peril of its altars depend upon a master strategist. Such a man cannot be compared with empty braggarts who deceive others with a hollow reputation, who are unsurpassed when discussing affairs from their seats or making speeches on their feet, but who, when circumstances demand a response, prove incapable in every single instance. They are truly the laughingstock of the world!” This speech left Zhang Zhao without a single word in reply.\n\nSuddenly, one man among those present raised his voice and asked, “Lord Cao now has a million troops encamped and a thousand generals arrayed beneath him. He advances like a dragon and glares like a tiger, ready to swallow Jiangxia whole. What do you make of that?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Yu Fan. Kongming said, “Cao Cao has gathered Yuan Shao’s ant swarm of soldiers and coerced Liu Biao’s rabble into his service. Even if they numbered several million, there would be nothing to fear.” Yu Fan sneered and said, “Your army was defeated at Dangyang, your plans exhausted at Xiakou, and now you come humbly begging others for help, yet still claim to feel no fear. This is truly deceiving people with empty boasts!” Kongming said, “How could Liu of Yuzhou’s few thousand benevolent and righteous troops oppose a million cruel and violent men? He withdrew to defend Xiakou because he is waiting for the proper time. The Eastland now has crack troops, plentiful grain, and the natural barrier of the Yangtze River, yet you still wish to make your lord bend his knee and surrender to a rebel, heedless of the whole world’s ridicule. Judged by this, Liu of Yuzhou truly does not fear the rebel Cao!” Yu Fan could not reply.\n\nAnother man among those present asked, “Does Kongming intend to imitate the tongues of Zhang Yi and Su Qin and come here to persuade the Eastland?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Bu Zhi. Kongming said, “Zishan, you regard Su Qin and Zhang Yi as mere debaters, not realizing that they too were heroes. Su Qin wore the seals of office as chief minister of six states, while Zhang Yi twice served as chief minister of Qin. Both possessed strategies to support and preserve the states of others. They cannot be compared with men who fear the strong and bully the weak, or who dread blades and shrink from swords. The moment you gentlemen heard Cao Cao’s hollow and deceitful words, you became frightened and called for surrender. How dare you laugh at Su Qin and Zhang Yi?” Bu Zhi fell silent and had nothing to say.\n\nSuddenly, another man asked, “What kind of man does Kongming consider Cao Cao to be?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Xue Zong. Kongming replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor to the Han. Why is there any need to ask?” Xue Zong said, “Your words are mistaken. The Han has been handed down through many reigns, but its allotted span is now nearing its end. Lord Cao already possesses two-thirds of the realm, and all hearts turn toward him. Liu of Yuzhou does not understand the times decreed by Heaven and stubbornly insists on contending with him. That is like striking a rock with an egg. How could he avoid defeat?” Kongming sternly cried, “Xue Jingwen, how dare you utter such words, denying both father and sovereign? A man living between Heaven and Earth must take loyalty and filial devotion as the foundation of his conduct. Since you are a subject of the Han, whenever you see a disloyal subject, it is your duty as a minister to swear to destroy him. Cao Cao’s ancestors enjoyed the Han’s stipends without deserving them. Instead of thinking how to repay the dynasty, he harbors treasonous ambitions to usurp the throne, provoking the common outrage of the whole realm. Yet you claim that Heaven’s allotted course belongs to him. You truly acknowledge neither father nor sovereign! You are not worth speaking with! Say no more!” Xue Zong’s face filled with shame, and he could not answer.\n\nAnother man among those present immediately asked, “Although Cao Cao holds the Son of Heaven hostage to command the feudal lords, he is still a descendant of Cao Shen, the Chancellor of State. Although Liu of Yuzhou claims descent from Prince Jing of Zhongshan, there is no evidence to verify it. Plainly, he is nothing more than a weaver of mats and seller of sandals. How is he worthy to contend with Cao Cao?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Lu Ji. Kongming laughed and said, “Are you not young Master Lu, who hid oranges in his robe while seated at Yuan Shu’s banquet? Please sit quietly and listen to a few words from me. Since Cao Cao is a descendant of Chancellor Cao, his family has served as Han subjects for generations. Yet now he monopolizes power, runs wild, and bullies his sovereign and father. Thus, not only does he acknowledge no sovereign, he also dishonors his ancestors. He is not merely a rebellious minister of the Han, but an unfilial traitor to the Cao clan as well! Liu of Yuzhou is an august descendant of the imperial house, and the present Emperor consulted the genealogical register and conferred a title upon him. How can you say there is no evidence to verify his descent? Moreover, Gaozu began as a village police chief and ultimately possessed the realm. Why should weaving mats and selling sandals be considered a disgrace? Yours is the understanding of a child, unworthy of conversation with a man of distinction!” Lu Ji was left speechless.\n\nOne man among those present suddenly said, “Everything Kongming has said is forced sophistry, not sound argument. There is no need to say more. But may I ask which classics Kongming has studied?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Yan Jun. Kongming said, “Those who hunt through chapters and pluck out phrases are the pedantic scholars of this world. How could they establish a state and accomplish great affairs? In ancient times, Yi Yin plowed the fields of Shen, and Ziya fished along the Wei River. Men such as Zhang Liang and Chen Ping, and men like Deng Yu and Geng Yan, all possessed the talent to sustain the realm, yet I do not know which classics they studied throughout their lives. Could they have imitated petty scholars, confining themselves to brush and inkstone, splitting hairs over words and merely playing with phrases and showing off their pens?” Yan Jun lowered his head in dejection and could not reply.\n\nSuddenly, another man said loudly, “You enjoy making grand claims, but you may not possess genuine learning. I fear you will only make yourself an object of ridicule among scholars.” Kongming looked at the man and saw that it was Cheng Deshu of Runan. Kongming replied, “There are gentlemen among scholars, and there are petty men. A gentleman scholar is loyal to his sovereign and loves his country, upholds what is right and detests what is evil, and strives to ensure that his benefits reach his own age and his name endures for generations. A petty scholar, however, devotes himself only to trivial ornamentation and specializes in literary flourishes. In his youth he composes rhapsodies; when his hair is white, he still burrows into the classics. Though a thousand words flow from his brush, he has not a single strategy in his breast. Take Yang Xiong, for example. His writing brought him fame throughout the world, yet he humbled himself to serve Wang Mang and could not avoid throwing himself from a tower to his death. He is what may be called a petty scholar. Even if such a man composed ten thousand words every day, what value would they have?” Cheng Deshu could not answer.\n\nWhen the others saw Kongming answering as fluently as a flowing stream, they all lost color. Zhang Wen and Luo Tong, who were also seated there, were about to question and challenge him when a man suddenly entered from outside and cried sternly, “Kongming is an extraordinary talent of this age. For you gentlemen to assail him with your tongues is no way to show respect to a guest. Cao Cao’s great army is approaching our borders, yet instead of devising a plan to repel the enemy, you merely engage in a war of words!” Everyone looked and saw that the man was Huang Gai, courtesy name Gongfu, a native of Lingling who was then serving as the Eastland’s officer of provisions. Huang Gai said to Kongming, “I have heard that profiting through many words is inferior to remaining silent and saying nothing. Why do you not offer your words of enduring value to my lord instead of debating with these men?” Kongming replied, “These gentlemen do not understand the affairs of the age and kept challenging me with questions. I had no choice but to answer.”\n\nHuang Gai and Lu Su then led Kongming inside. When they reached the central gate, they happened to meet Zhuge Jin, and Kongming saluted him. Zhuge Jin said, “Worthy younger brother, since you have come to the Eastland, why did you not come to see me?” Kongming replied, “Since I serve Yuzhou, propriety requires that I put public business before private affairs. Until my official business is complete, I dare not attend to private matters. I hope you will forgive me, elder brother.” Zhuge Jin said, “Come and speak with me after you have met the Marquis of Wu.” With that, he left.\n\nLu Su said, “Do not forget what I urged you to do just now.” Kongming nodded his agreement. Lu Su led him into the hall, where Sun Quan descended the steps to welcome him and treated him with the greatest courtesy. When they had exchanged salutations, Sun Quan gave Kongming a seat. The civil and military officers stood in two rows. Lu Su stood beside Kongming, watching closely to see what he would say. After conveying Xuande’s message, Kongming glanced covertly at Sun Quan. He had blue-green eyes, a purple beard, and a majestic appearance. Kongming thought to himself, “This man has an extraordinary physiognomy. He can only be provoked, not persuaded. When he questions me, I will use my words to provoke him.”\n\nAfter tea had been served, Sun Quan said, “I have often heard Lu Zijing speak of your abilities. Now I am fortunate enough to meet you, and I venture to ask for your instruction.” Kongming replied, “I have little talent or learning and am unworthy of your discerning question.” Sun Quan said, “You were recently at Xinye, assisting Liu of Yuzhou in battle against Cao Cao, so you must know the true strength and weakness of his army.” Kongming said, “Liu of Yuzhou had few soldiers and generals, while Xinye was a small city without provisions. How could he have held out against Cao Cao?” Sun Quan asked, “How many troops does Cao Cao have altogether?” Kongming replied, “His cavalry, infantry, and naval forces total approximately one million.” Sun Quan asked, “Is that not an exaggeration?” Kongming replied, “It is no exaggeration. Cao Cao already had two hundred thousand Qingzhou troops in Yanzhou. After defeating Yuan Shao, he acquired another five or six hundred thousand. He newly recruited three or four hundred thousand in the Central Plains, and has now gained another two or three hundred thousand troops from Jingzhou. By that reckoning, he has no fewer than one and a half million. I said one million only because I feared frightening the gentlemen of the Eastland.”\n\nStanding nearby, Lu Su turned pale at these words and stared meaningfully at Kongming, but Kongming pretended not to see him. Sun Quan asked, “How many battle-tested generals does Cao Cao have under his command?” Kongming replied, “He has resourceful and farsighted advisers and seasoned generals skilled in war—far more than one or two thousand!” Sun Quan asked, “Now that Cao Cao has pacified Jingzhou and Chu, does he have any further ambitions?” Kongming replied, “He is presently establishing camps along the river and preparing warships. If he does not intend to take the Eastland, what territory is he waiting to seize?” Sun Quan said, “If he intends to annex my land, then whether to fight or not to fight is a question I ask you to decide for me.” Kongming replied, “I have one thing to say, but I fear you will be unwilling to heed it, General.” Sun Quan said, “I would like to hear your wise opinion.” Kongming said, “Previously, the realm was in great disorder, so you, General, rose in the Eastland, while Liu of Yuzhou gathered forces south of the Han River, both contending with Cao Cao for the realm. Cao Cao has now swept away the greatest obstacles and has nearly pacified the land. Recently, he newly conquered Jingzhou, and his might shakes all within the seas. Even if heroes remain, they have nowhere to employ their valor. That is why Yuzhou fled here. I hope you will assess your own strength and decide accordingly. If you can use the forces of Wu and Yue to oppose the Central Plains, you would do better to break with Cao Cao at once. If you cannot, why not follow the advice of your assembled counselors, halt your troops, bind up your armor, face north, and serve him?”\n\nBefore Sun Quan could answer, Kongming continued, “Outwardly, you claim that you will submit, General, but inwardly, you harbor doubts and divided intentions. If you fail to decide when the crisis is urgent, disaster will arrive within days!” Sun Quan said, “If what you say is true, why does Liu of Yuzhou not surrender to Cao Cao?” Kongming replied, “In ancient times, Tian Heng was merely a brave man of Qi, yet he still upheld righteousness and refused humiliation. How much more is this true of Liu of Yuzhou, a descendant of the imperial house, an incomparable hero admired by all worthy men? If his cause does not succeed, that is Heaven’s will. How could he ever abase himself beneath another?”\n\nWhen Sun Quan heard these words, his expression abruptly changed in anger. He swept his robe aside, rose, and withdrew into the rear hall. The others all laughed scornfully and dispersed. Lu Su rebuked Kongming, saying, “Why did you speak such words, Master? Fortunately, my lord is broad-minded and magnanimous and did not rebuke you to your face. Your words showed the greatest contempt for him.” Kongming threw back his head and laughed. “How can a man be so incapable of tolerating others? I have a plan of my own to defeat Cao Cao, but since he did not ask me, I deliberately said nothing.” Lu Su said, “If you truly have an excellent plan, I will ask my lord to seek your instruction.” Kongming replied, “I regard Cao Cao’s million men as nothing more than a swarm of ants! With a single wave of my hand, I can grind them all into powder!”\n\nOn hearing this, Lu Su immediately entered the rear hall to see Sun Quan. Sun Quan’s anger had not yet subsided. Turning to Lu Su, he said, “Kongming has insulted me intolerably!” Lu Su replied, “I also rebuked Kongming for it, but he laughed and said that my lord was incapable of tolerating others. Kongming has a plan to defeat Cao Cao but refuses to reveal it lightly. Why do you not ask him for it, my lord?” Sun Quan’s anger turned to delight. “So Kongming has an excellent strategy and deliberately used his words to provoke me. In a moment of shallow understanding, I nearly ruined a great undertaking.” He and Lu Su immediately returned to the hall and again invited Kongming to speak with them. On seeing Kongming, Sun Quan apologized. “Just now, I rudely offended your dignity. I hope you will not hold it against me.” Kongming also apologized. “My words were offensive. I beg your forgiveness.” Sun Quan invited Kongming into the rear hall and had wine set out for him.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Sun Quan said, “The men Cao Cao has always hated are Lü Bu, Liu Biao, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu, Liu of Yuzhou, and myself. Now those other heroes have been destroyed, leaving only Yuzhou and me. I cannot use the whole land of Wu merely to place myself under another man’s control. My decision is made. No one but Liu of Yuzhou can stand with me against Cao Cao. Yet after Yuzhou’s recent defeat, how can he withstand this crisis?” Kongming replied, “Although Yuzhou has recently been defeated, Guan Yunchang still commands ten thousand crack troops, while Liu Qi leads no fewer than ten thousand fighting men from Jiangxia. Cao Cao’s forces have come from afar and are exhausted. In their recent pursuit of Yuzhou, his light cavalry covered three hundred miles in a single day and night. This is what is meant by, ‘At the end of its flight, even a powerful crossbow bolt cannot pierce the thinnest Lu silk.’ Moreover, northerners are unaccustomed to naval warfare. The soldiers and people of Jingzhou who have joined Cao Cao did so only because circumstances compelled them, not because it was their true desire. If you, General, can sincerely join strength and purpose with Yuzhou, Cao Cao’s army will certainly be defeated. Once Cao Cao’s army is defeated, it will surely return north. Jingzhou and Wu will then grow strong, and the three-legged balance of power will take shape. The decisive moment for success or failure is today. It is for you alone, General, to judge.”\n\nSun Quan was delighted and said, “Your words, Master, have suddenly cleared away everything that obstructed my understanding. My mind is made up, and I have no further doubts. This very day, I will discuss raising troops so that together we may destroy Cao Cao.” He then ordered Lu Su to communicate this decision to the civil and military officers and escort Kongming back to the posthouse to rest.\n\nWhen Zhang Zhao learned that Sun Quan intended to raise troops, he said to the others, “He has fallen into Kongming’s scheme!” He hurried in to see Sun Quan and said, “We have heard that my lord intends to raise troops and contend with Cao Cao. Consider how you compare with Yuan Shao, my lord. In the past, when Cao Cao had few troops and generals, he was still able to defeat Yuan Shao in a single onslaught. Now he commands a million men and is campaigning southward. How can he be taken lightly? If you listen to Zhuge Liang’s words and recklessly mobilize your troops, it will be what is called carrying firewood to put out a fire.” Sun Quan merely lowered his head and said nothing. Gu Yong said, “Liu Bei was defeated by Cao Cao, so he wishes to borrow the Eastland’s troops to resist him. Why should my lord allow himself to be used by Liu Bei? I urge you to heed Zibu’s words.”\n\nSun Quan pondered without reaching a decision. After Zhang Zhao and the others left, Lu Su entered and said, “Zhang Zibu and the others have again urged my lord not to mobilize the troops and have strongly advocated surrender. These are ministers concerned only with preserving their own bodies and protecting their wives and children. Their plans are for their own benefit. I urge my lord not to listen to them.” Sun Quan continued to brood. Lu Su said, “If my lord remains undecided, the others will certainly lead you astray.” Sun Quan replied, “Withdraw for the time being and allow me to think it over carefully.” Lu Su then withdrew. At the time, some of the military officers wanted to fight, while all the civil officials wanted to surrender. Their arguments were divided and tumultuous.\n\nSun Quan withdrew into his private residence, where he could neither eat nor sleep in peace, wavering and unable to decide. When Lady Wu saw him in this state, she asked, “What weighs upon your mind so heavily that you have given up both food and sleep?” Sun Quan replied, “Cao Cao has now stationed his troops along the Yangtze and Han rivers and intends to descend upon the south. When I ask my civil and military officers, some want to surrender and others want to fight. If I choose to fight, I fear our few cannot withstand his many. If I choose to surrender, I fear Cao Cao will not tolerate me. That is why I remain undecided.” Lady Wu said, “Why do you not remember what my elder sister said as she lay dying?” Sun Quan woke as if from drunkenness and came to his senses as though emerging from a dream. At last, he recalled those words. Indeed:\n\nHe called to mind the state mother’s dying word,\nAnd thus was Zhou Yu led to win glory in war.\n\nWhat exactly had she said? Read on to learn how the story unfolds.\n\n### Chapter 44\n\nZhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu by Cunning; Sun Quan Resolves to Defeat Cao Cao\n\nNow Lady Wu saw that Sun Quan remained doubtful and undecided, so she said to him, “Your late aunt left these words: ‘As Bofu lay dying, he said: For internal affairs that cannot be decided, consult Zhang Zhao; for external affairs that cannot be decided, consult Zhou Yu.’ Why do you not summon Gongjin and ask him?” Sun Quan was delighted and immediately sent a messenger to Poyang to invite Zhou Yu to discuss the matter. As it happened, Zhou Yu had been training the naval forces on Lake Poyang. When he heard that Cao Cao’s great army had reached the Han River, he returned to Chaisang Commandery day and night to discuss military strategy. Before the messenger had even departed, Zhou Yu had already arrived. Lu Su, who was Zhou Yu’s closest friend, went first to meet him and gave him a detailed account of everything that had happened. Zhou Yu said, “Zijing, do not worry. I have my own plan. Go quickly and invite Kongming to meet me.”\n\nLu Su mounted his horse and left. Zhou Yu had only just settled down to rest when it was reported that Zhang Zhao, Gu Yong, Zhang Hong, and Bu Zhi had come to see him. Zhou Yu received them in the hall, and after they were seated and had exchanged greetings, Zhang Zhao said, “Does the Commander-in-Chief understand what is at stake for Jiangdong?” Zhou Yu said, “Not yet.” Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao commands a million men and is encamped along the Han River. Yesterday he sent a proclamation here, inviting our lord to join him in a hunt at Jiangxia. Though he intends to swallow us up, he has not yet openly revealed it. We have advised our lord to surrender for the time being, in hopes of sparing Jiangdong from disaster. Unexpectedly, Lu Zijing brought Liu Bei’s military adviser Zhuge Liang here from Jiangxia. Because Zhuge Liang wishes to avenge his own grievances, he has deliberately used persuasive arguments to incite our lord. Zijing, however, remains obstinately blind to the truth. We have been waiting for the Commander-in-Chief to settle the matter.” Zhou Yu said, “Do all of you share this opinion?” Gu Yong and the others said, “We are all of one mind.” Zhou Yu said, “I too have long wished to surrender. Please return home. When I see our lord tomorrow morning, I will present a definite decision.”\n\nZhang Zhao and the others took their leave. A short while later, it was reported that Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and a group of military officers had come to see him. Zhou Yu welcomed them in and exchanged greetings with each of them. Cheng Pu said, “Does the Commander-in-Chief know that sooner or later Jiangdong will belong to someone else?” Zhou Yu said, “I do not.” Cheng Pu said, “We have followed General Sun since he first established his foundation and began his great enterprise. Only after hundreds of battles, large and small, did we win the cities of the six commanderies. Now our lord has listened to the civil advisers and intends to surrender to Cao Cao. This is truly shameful and lamentable. We would rather die than endure such disgrace. We hope the Commander-in-Chief will urge our lord to resolve upon war. We are willing to fight to the death.” Zhou Yu said, “Do all you generals share this opinion?” Huang Gai rose indignantly, struck his forehead with his hand, and said, “My head may be cut off, but I swear I will never surrender to Cao Cao!” Everyone said, “None of us is willing to surrender.” Zhou Yu said, “I myself intend to fight Cao Cao to the finish. How could I be willing to surrender? Please return, generals. When I see our lord, I will present a definite decision.”\n\nCheng Pu and the others departed. Before long, Zhuge Jin, Lü Fan, and a group of civil officials came to call. Zhou Yu welcomed them in, and after the proper courtesies had been exchanged, Zhuge Jin said, “My younger brother Zhuge Liang has come from the Han River and says that Liu Bei, Governor of Yuzhou, wishes to ally himself with Eastern Wu and attack Cao Cao together. The civil and military officials have discussed the matter but reached no decision. Since my younger brother has come as an envoy, I dare not say too much. I have been waiting especially for the Commander-in-Chief to arrive and decide the matter.” Zhou Yu said, “In your opinion, what should be done?” Zhuge Jin said, “Surrender offers easy security; battle offers no sure survival.” Zhou Yu laughed and said, “I have my own plan. Tomorrow we will go together to our lord’s residence and settle the matter.”\n\nZhuge Jin and the others took their leave. Suddenly it was reported that Lü Meng, Gan Ning, and another group had come to see him. Zhou Yu invited them in, and they too discussed the matter. Some advocated war, while others advocated surrender, and they argued back and forth. Zhou Yu said, “There is no need to say more. Tomorrow, all of you are to come to our lord’s residence for a general discussion.” The others then took their leave. Zhou Yu continued to smile coldly to himself.\n\nThat evening, a servant reported that Lu Zijing had brought Kongming to pay his respects. Zhou Yu went out through the central gate to welcome them. After the proper courtesies, host and guests took their places. Lu Su began by asking Zhou Yu, “Cao Cao is now driving his forces southward in an invasion. Our lord cannot decide between peace and war and will defer entirely to you. What is your opinion, General?” Zhou Yu said, “Cao Cao acts in the emperor’s name, so his army cannot be resisted. Moreover, his power is great, and we must not underestimate him. If we fight, we are certain to lose; if we surrender, security will be easily obtained. My mind is made up. When I see our lord tomorrow, I will advise him to send an envoy to offer our surrender.”\n\nLu Su was stunned. “You are mistaken!” he said. “Jiangdong’s foundation has already endured through three generations. How can it be abandoned to another man in a single day? Bofu’s dying words entrusted external affairs to you, General. Now we are relying upon you to preserve the state and serve as its support, solid as Mount Tai. How can you follow the counsel of cowards?” Zhou Yu said, “There are countless living souls in Jiangdong’s six commanderies. If they suffer the calamity of war, they will surely blame me. That is why I have resolved to request permission to surrender.” Lu Su said, “That is not so. With your heroic ability, General, and Eastern Wu’s formidable natural defenses, Cao Cao may not necessarily get what he wants.”\n\nThe two argued back and forth, while Kongming merely folded his hands in his sleeves and smiled coldly. Zhou Yu said, “Why are you laughing, sir?” Kongming said, “I am not laughing at anyone else. I am laughing only because Zijing does not understand the times.” Lu Su said, “Why do you instead laugh at me for failing to understand the times?” Kongming said, “Gongjin’s intention to surrender to Cao Cao is perfectly reasonable.” Zhou Yu said, “Kongming is a man who understands the times. He is surely of one mind with me.” Lu Su said, “Kongming, how can you say this too?” Kongming said, “Cao Cao is extraordinarily skilled in warfare, and no one in the empire dares oppose him. In the past, only Lü Bu, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu, and Liu Biao dared face him in battle. Now all of them have been destroyed by Cao Cao, and no one remains in the empire. Only Liu Bei, Governor of Yuzhou, fails to understand the times and insists on contending with him. He is now isolated in Jiangxia, and even his survival is uncertain. If the general resolves to surrender to Cao Cao, he can protect his wife and children and preserve his wealth and rank. Whether the dynasty’s mandate passes elsewhere may be left to Heaven’s decree. Why should that be regretted?”\n\nLu Su became furious and said, “Would you have our lord bend his knees and submit to humiliation before a traitor to the state?” Kongming said, “I have a simple plan. There will be no need to lead sheep or carry wine, surrender your territory, or present your seals of office. Nor will our lord need to cross the river in person. He need only send a single envoy in a small boat to deliver two people to Cao Cao on the river. Once Cao Cao obtains these two, his million-man army will cast off its armor, furl its banners, and withdraw.” Zhou Yu said, “What two people could be used to make Cao Cao’s army withdraw?” Kongming said, “For Jiangdong to lose these two people would be like a single leaf drifting away from a great tree, or one grain of millet taken from an enormous granary. But if Cao Cao obtains them, he will certainly be overjoyed and depart.”\n\nZhou Yu asked again, “Exactly which two people are needed?” Kongming said, “When I was living in Longzhong, I heard that Cao Cao had built a new terrace beside the Zhang River called the Bronze Bird Terrace. It is magnificent beyond compare. He has selected beautiful women from throughout the empire to fill it. Cao Cao is by nature a lustful man. He has long heard that Lord Qiao of Jiangdong has two daughters, the elder named Da Qiao and the younger named Xiao Qiao. Their beauty could make fish sink and wild geese fall, and make the moon hide and flowers blush. Cao Cao once swore, ‘I have two wishes: first, to pacify all within the four seas and complete an imperial enterprise; second, to obtain the two Qiaos of Jiangdong, place them on the Bronze Bird Terrace, and take pleasure with them in my old age. Then, even if I die, I will have no regrets.’ Though he has now brought a million men and glares hungrily toward the south, in truth he has come for these two women. Why do you not seek out Lord Qiao, General, purchase the two women for a thousand pieces of gold, and send someone to deliver them to Cao Cao? Once Cao Cao obtains them, his heart’s desire will be satisfied, and he will certainly withdraw his army. This is the same strategy Fan Li used when he presented Xi Shi. Why not carry it out at once?”\n\nZhou Yu said, “What proof is there that Cao Cao desires the two Qiaos?” Kongming said, “Cao Cao’s youngest son, Cao Zhi, whose style name is Zijian, can compose literature as soon as he sets brush to paper. Cao Cao once ordered him to write a rhapsody entitled ‘Rhapsody on the Bronze Bird Terrace.’ The whole meaning of the rhapsody is that his family is destined to become emperors and that he has sworn to take the two Qiaos.” Zhou Yu said, “Can you remember this rhapsody, sir?” Kongming said, “I admired the beauty of its language and once secretly committed it to memory.” Zhou Yu said, “Please recite it.” Kongming immediately recited the “Rhapsody on the Bronze Bird Terrace”:\n\nI follow my enlightened lord in joyful roaming,\nAscending the tiered terrace to delight the heart.\nI see the great palace opened wide,\nAnd behold what sacred virtue has constructed.\nLofty gates rise rugged and towering,\nTwin watchtowers float in the highest heavens.\nSplendid galleries stand midway to the sky,\nAnd flying pavilions link with the western walls.\nWe overlook the Zhang River’s ceaseless flow,\nAnd gaze upon the flourishing orchard trees.\nTwin terraces stand to left and right,\nThe Jade Dragon and the Golden Phoenix.\nI take the two Qiaos from the southeast,\nTo share my joy with them morning and night.\nBelow lies the imperial capital in vast magnificence,\nWhile drifting clouds and rosy vapors float beneath.\nI rejoice that gathered talents come flocking here,\nFulfilling the auspicious dream of the flying bear.\nI lift my face to the gentle harmony of the spring wind,\nAnd listen to the plaintive cries of a hundred birds.\nNow that it stands enduring beneath the clouded heavens,\nEvery household wishes both desires fulfilled.\nBenevolent influence spreads throughout the universe,\nAnd all show reverent obedience to the supreme capital.\nThough Dukes Huan and Wen were glorious,\nHow could they compare with our sacred and enlightened lord?\nHow splendid! How beautiful!\nHis gracious blessings spread afar.\nThey aid and uphold our imperial house,\nBringing peace to every quarter.\nHis measure equals that of Heaven and Earth,\nHis radiance matches the sun and moon.\nMay his honor and nobility endure without limit,\nAnd his life equal that of the Lord of the East.\nHe drives the dragon banner on his joyful progress,\nAnd turns his phoenix carriage to travel everywhere.\nHis gracious influence reaches throughout the four seas,\nAll good things abound, and the people prosper.\nMay this terrace stand firm forever,\nAnd its joy continue through all ages without end!\n\nWhen Zhou Yu had heard the entire rhapsody, he flew into a towering rage. Leaving his seat, he pointed north and cursed, “That old traitor has insulted me beyond endurance!” Kongming hurriedly rose to restrain him and said, “In the past, when the Chanyu repeatedly invaded the frontier, the Han emperor agreed to send an imperial princess in marriage to make peace. Why begrudge him two common women now?” Zhou Yu said, “There is something you do not know, sir. Da Qiao is General Sun Bofu’s wife, and Xiao Qiao is my own wife.” Kongming pretended to be alarmed and said, “I truly did not know. I spoke recklessly and let the words slip out. I deserve death! I deserve death!” Zhou Yu said, “That old traitor and I swear we cannot both exist!” Kongming said, “The matter must be considered three times, lest you later regret it.” Zhou Yu said, “Bofu entrusted his charge to me. How could I ever abase myself by surrendering to Cao Cao? What I said just now was only to test you. From the moment I left Lake Poyang, I have intended to campaign northward. Even if the sword and ax were laid against my neck, I would not change my resolve. I hope you will lend me your aid so that together we may defeat Cao Cao.” Kongming said, “If you do not reject me, I am willing to serve you with the devotion of a dog or horse and stand ready day and night to obey your commands.” Zhou Yu said, “Tomorrow I will go to see our lord, and we will discuss raising the army.” Kongming and Lu Su took their leave, said farewell, and departed.\n\nEarly the next morning, Sun Quan took his seat in the hall. On the left stood more than thirty civil officials, including Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong. On the right stood more than thirty military officers, including Cheng Pu and Huang Gai. Their robes and caps formed an impressive array, and their swords and pendants rang as they stood in their appointed ranks.\n\nBefore long, Zhou Yu entered for an audience. After the formal courtesies and Sun Quan’s words of greeting, Zhou Yu said, “I recently heard that Cao Cao has led his army to encamp along the Han River and has sent a letter here. What is your considered opinion, my lord?” Sun Quan took out the proclamation and gave it to Zhou Yu to read. When Zhou Yu had finished reading it, he laughed and said, “Does that old traitor think there are no capable men in Jiangdong, that he dares insult us like this?” Sun Quan said, “What is your opinion?” Zhou Yu said, “Has my lord discussed the matter with the civil and military officials?” Sun Quan said, “We have discussed it for several days. Some advise me to surrender, while others advise me to fight. I have not made up my mind, and so I summoned you, Gongjin, to settle the matter.” Zhou Yu said, “Who has advised my lord to surrender?” Sun Quan said, “Zhang Zibu and the others all favor that course.” Zhou Yu immediately asked Zhang Zhao, “Sir, I would like to hear your reasons for advocating surrender.” Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao holds the emperor in his power and wages war in every direction, always acting in the name of the imperial court. Recently he also obtained Jingzhou, making his might and influence still greater. The only thing Jiangdong has with which to resist Cao Cao is the Yangtze River. But Cao Cao now has not merely hundreds but thousands of warships and armored vessels. If he advances by both land and water, how can we withstand him? It would be better to surrender for the time being and devise another plan later.” Zhou Yu said, “That is the argument of a pedantic scholar! Since Jiangdong’s state was founded, it has endured for three generations. How can we bear to cast it away in a single day?” Sun Quan said, “If so, what plan should we adopt?”\n\nZhou Yu said, “Though Cao Cao bears the title of Chancellor of Han, he is in truth a traitor to Han. With your divinely martial prowess and heroic ability, General, you rely upon the enterprise left by your father and elder brother, possess Jiangdong, and command excellent troops with ample provisions. You should now range across the empire and eliminate cruelty and oppression on behalf of the state. How can you surrender to a traitor? Moreover, in this present campaign Cao Cao has violated many principles of warfare. The north has not yet been pacified, and Ma Teng and Han Sui remain a threat behind him, yet Cao Cao has undertaken a prolonged southern campaign. This is his first violation. His northern troops are unskilled in naval warfare, yet Cao Cao has abandoned saddle and horse to rely upon boats and oars in a contest with Eastern Wu. This is his second violation. It is now the bitter cold of deep winter, and his horses have no fresh grass. This is his third violation. He has driven soldiers from the central plains on a distant march across rivers and lakes. They are unaccustomed to the climate and terrain and will fall ill in great numbers. This is his fourth violation. Cao Cao’s army has committed all these errors, and though it is large, it is certain to be defeated. The time for you to capture Cao Cao is today, General. Give me several thousand picked troops, and I will advance to Xiakou and destroy him for you!”\n\nSun Quan sprang to his feet and said, “That old traitor has long wished to abolish the Han and set himself up in its place. The only men he feared were the two Yuans, Lü Bu, Liu Biao, and myself. Now those heroes have been destroyed, and I alone remain. I swear that the old traitor and I cannot both exist! Your advice to attack accords perfectly with my own wishes. Heaven has given you to me.” Zhou Yu said, “I will fight one decisive and bloody battle for you, General, and would not refuse even ten thousand deaths. I fear only that you may remain wavering and undecided.” Sun Quan drew his sword and hacked off a corner of the writing table before him. “Any civil or military officer who again speaks of surrendering to Cao Cao,” he said, “shall share the fate of this table!” After speaking, he gave the sword to Zhou Yu. He then appointed Zhou Yu Chief Commander, Cheng Pu Deputy Commander, and Lu Su Colonel Who Assists the Army. If any civil or military officer disobeyed orders, Zhou Yu was authorized to execute him with that sword.\n\nZhou Yu accepted the sword and addressed the assembly: “I have received our lord’s command to lead the forces against Cao Cao. Tomorrow all generals and officers are to report to the field headquarters by the river to receive orders. Anyone who is late or absent will be dealt with according to the Seven Prohibitions and Fifty-Four Capital Offenses.” Having spoken, he took leave of Sun Quan, rose, and departed from the residence. The civil and military officials dispersed in silence.\n\nWhen Zhou Yu returned to his lodging, he immediately invited Kongming to discuss military affairs. Kongming arrived, and Zhou Yu said, “Today the general council at our lord’s residence reached its decision. I would like to ask you for an effective strategy to defeat Cao Cao.” Kongming said, “General Sun’s heart is still unsettled, so no final strategy can yet be made.” Zhou Yu said, “What do you mean by saying his heart is unsettled?” Kongming said, “He is afraid because Cao Cao has so many soldiers and fears that a small force cannot withstand a large one. Explain the actual numbers of the armies to him, General, and remove his doubts entirely. Only then can the great undertaking succeed.” Zhou Yu said, “Your argument is excellent, sir.”\n\nZhou Yu therefore went back to see Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “Gongjin, you have come at night, so there must be some reason.” Zhou Yu said, “I will assign the troops tomorrow. Does my lord still have any doubts?” Sun Quan said, “I worry only that Cao Cao has so many soldiers and that the few cannot withstand the many. Apart from that, I have no doubts.” Zhou Yu laughed and said, “I came especially to set my lord’s mind at ease on that very point. Because my lord saw Cao Cao’s proclamation claiming that his combined land and naval forces numbered a million, you became doubtful and afraid without examining whether the claim was true or false. Let us now compare it with the facts. The troops he has brought from the central plains number no more than a hundred and fifty or sixty thousand, and they have long been exhausted. The forces he acquired from the Yuan clan number only seventy or eighty thousand, and many of them remain suspicious and have not sincerely submitted. Though the force is large, it consists of long-exhausted soldiers controlling doubtful and disaffected men, so there is nothing to fear. Give me fifty thousand troops, and I will have more than enough to defeat them. I hope my lord will not worry.” Sun Quan stroked Zhou Yu’s back and said, “Gongjin, these words are enough to remove my doubts. Zibu has no strategic insight and has deeply disappointed me. Only you and Zijing are of one mind with me. You may join Zijing and Cheng Pu and select the army this very day to advance. I will send additional troops afterward with abundant supplies and provisions to support you from the rear. If your vanguard does not fare as you wish, return to me. I will personally fight a decisive battle with the traitor Cao, and I will have no further doubts.”\n\nZhou Yu thanked him and withdrew. Privately, he thought, “Kongming had already foreseen the Marquis of Wu’s thoughts. His planning is one degree above my own. If he remains long, he will surely become a danger to Jiangdong. It would be better to kill him.” He therefore had Lu Su summoned to his tent that very night and told him that he wished to kill Kongming. Lu Su said, “You must not. Before the traitor Cao has been defeated, to kill a worthy man would be to deprive ourselves of assistance.” Zhou Yu said, “This man assists Liu Bei and will surely become a danger to Jiangdong.” Lu Su said, “Zhuge Jin is his own elder brother. He can be asked to persuade Kongming to enter Eastern Wu’s service. Would that not be an excellent solution?” Zhou Yu approved his suggestion.\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, Zhou Yu went to the field headquarters and took the high seat in the central command tent. Executioners armed with swords and axes stood to either side, while the civil and military officers assembled to receive their orders. Cheng Pu was older than Zhou Yu, but Zhou Yu now held the higher rank, and Cheng Pu was displeased. That day he claimed to be ill and did not appear, sending his eldest son, Cheng Zi, in his place. Zhou Yu commanded the generals, “The law of the sovereign recognizes no personal favoritism. Each of you must faithfully perform his duties. Cao Cao now usurps authority even more outrageously than Dong Zhuo. He holds the emperor prisoner in Xuchang and has massed brutal troops along our frontier. I have now received orders to campaign against him, and I trust that all of you will exert yourselves and press boldly forward. Wherever the army goes, it must not disturb the people. Merit will be rewarded and crimes punished, without partiality or indulgence.”\n\nAfter issuing these orders, Zhou Yu appointed Han Dang and Huang Gai as vanguard commanders. They were to lead the warships of their own units, depart that very day, advance to the mouth of the Three Rivers, establish a camp, and await further orders. Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai formed the second division; Ling Tong and Pan Zhang, the third; Taishi Ci and Lü Meng, the fourth; Lu Xun and Dong Xi, the fifth. Lü Fan and Zhu Zhi were appointed patrol commissioners for the four quarters. They were to supervise and urge on the six divisions of officers and troops, which would advance together by land and water and assemble by the appointed deadline.\n\nWhen the assignments were complete, the generals each prepared their ships and weapons and set out. Cheng Zi returned to his father Cheng Pu and told him that Zhou Yu had deployed the troops with discipline and method in every action. Cheng Pu was greatly astonished and said, “I always looked down on young Zhou as weak and unfit to command. Now that he has shown such ability, he is truly a great general! How can I refuse to submit to him?” He therefore went personally to the field headquarters and apologized for his offense. Zhou Yu also responded with humility and apologies.\n\nThe next day, Zhou Yu summoned Zhuge Jin and said to him, “Your younger brother Kongming possesses the talent to assist a sovereign. Why should he abase himself by serving Liu Bei? Now that he has fortunately come to Jiangdong, I would like to trouble you, sir, to use a few persuasive words and induce your younger brother to leave Liu Bei and serve Eastern Wu. Our lord would thereby gain an excellent counselor, while you brothers would be reunited. Would that not be a fine thing? Please go to him at once.” Zhuge Jin said, “Since coming to Jiangdong, I am ashamed that I have accomplished nothing at all. Now that the Commander-in-Chief has given me an order, how could I dare not exert myself?” He immediately mounted his horse and rode straight to the posthouse to see Kongming. Kongming welcomed him inside, and the brothers bowed to each other in tears, each speaking of his feelings after their long separation.\n\nZhuge Jin said tearfully, “Younger brother, do you know of Boyi and Shuqi?” Kongming thought to himself, “Zhou Yu must have sent him here to persuade me.” He therefore answered, “Boyi and Shuqi were sages and worthies of ancient times.” Zhuge Jin said, “Though Boyi and Shuqi ultimately starved to death beneath Mount Shouyang, the two brothers at least remained together. You and I were born of the same parents and nursed at the same breast, yet we now serve different lords and cannot be together morning and evening. Compared with Boyi and Shuqi, can we feel no shame?” Kongming said, “What you have spoken of, elder brother, is affection; what I must uphold is righteousness. You and I are both men of Han. Liu Bei, the Imperial Uncle, is a descendant of the imperial house of Han. If you could leave Eastern Wu and join me in serving the Imperial Uncle, then above you would have no cause to be ashamed as a subject of Han, while we brothers of the same flesh and blood would also be reunited. That would be a plan fulfilling both affection and righteousness. I do not know what you think of it, elder brother.”\n\nZhuge Jin thought, “I came to persuade him, but instead he has persuaded me.” He therefore had no answer. He rose, took his leave, and returned to see Zhou Yu, to whom he gave a detailed account of Kongming’s words. Zhou Yu said, “What is your own opinion?” Zhuge Jin said, “I have received General Sun’s great favor. How could I ever turn my back on him?” Zhou Yu said, “Since you are loyal in serving your lord, there is no need to say more. I have my own plan for subduing Kongming.”\n\nIndeed:\n\nWhen wisdom meets wisdom, they should surely unite;\nYet when talent contests talent, neither can endure the other.\n\nWhat plan did Zhou Yu devise to subdue Kongming? Read the next chapter to find out.\n\n### Chapter 45\n\nCao Cao Loses Troops at Three Rivers; Jiang Gan Falls into the Trap at the Gathering of Heroes\n\nNow Zhou Yu, after hearing Zhuge Jin’s words, hated Kongming all the more and resolved to plot his murder. The next day, he assembled his officers and troops and went to take leave of Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “Go on ahead. I will raise the army and follow you shortly.” Zhou Yu took his leave and departed. Together with Cheng Pu and Lu Su, he led the troops forward and invited Kongming to accompany them. Kongming gladly agreed. They boarded the ships together, raised sail and mast, and proceeded in a long procession toward Xiakou. When they were fifty or sixty li from the Sanjiang Estuary, the ships anchored in orderly formation. Zhou Yu established his main camp in the center, while on shore he set up encampments against the western hills, with troops stationed all around. Kongming lodged alone in a small boat.\n\nAfter Zhou Yu had completed his deployments, he sent someone to invite Kongming to discuss military affairs. Kongming came to the central command tent, and after they had exchanged courtesies, Zhou Yu said, “In the past, Cao Cao had few troops while Yuan Shao had many, yet Cao Cao defeated Yuan Shao because he followed Xu You’s advice and first cut off the grain supply at Wuchao. Cao Cao now has eight hundred thirty thousand troops, while we have only fifty or sixty thousand. How can we resist him? We too must first cut off Cao Cao’s provisions before we can defeat him. I have learned that all his grain and fodder are stored at Jutie Mountain. You have lived for a long time along the Han River and know the geography well. May I trouble you to go with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Zilong, and the others? I will also provide a thousand troops. Travel through the night to Jutie Mountain and cut Cao Cao’s supply route. Each of us is serving his own lord, so I hope you will not refuse.”\n\nKongming thought to himself, “Because I said he could not move me, he is now devising a scheme to harm me. If I refuse, he will certainly ridicule me. I would do better to accept and then make other plans.” He therefore agreed with apparent delight. Zhou Yu was overjoyed. Kongming took his leave and went out. Lu Su secretly asked Zhou Yu, “What is your purpose in sending Kongming to raid Cao Cao’s provisions?” Zhou Yu said, “I want to kill Kongming, but I am afraid people will laugh at me. So I will borrow Cao Cao’s hand to kill him and eliminate a future threat.”\n\nWhen Lu Su heard this, he went to see Kongming to find out whether he understood the scheme. He found Kongming showing not the slightest sign of difficulty and already mustering troops and horses for departure. Unable to bear it, Lu Su sounded him out by asking, “Can you succeed on this expedition?” Kongming laughed and said, “In naval warfare, infantry warfare, cavalry warfare, and chariot warfare, I have mastered every art. Why should I worry that I will fail? I am not like you men of Jiangdong, where you and Zhou Yu are each capable of only one thing.” Lu Su said, “What do you mean when you say that Gongjin and I are each capable of only one thing?” Kongming replied, “I have heard the children of Jiangnan sing this rhyme:\n\n‘To ambush roads and guard the passes, count on Zijing;\nFor battle on the river, Zhou Yu is the man.’\n\nOn land, you gentlemen can do no more than ambush roads and guard passes, while Zhou Gongjin is fit only for naval warfare and cannot fight on land.”\n\nLu Su reported these words to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu angrily said, “How dare he mock me as incapable of fighting on land! There is no need for him to go! I will personally lead ten thousand cavalry to Jutie Mountain and cut Cao Cao’s supply route.” Lu Su then reported this to Kongming. Kongming laughed and said, “Gongjin’s real purpose in ordering me to cut off the provisions was to have Cao Cao kill me. That is why I teased him with a few words, yet Gongjin cannot even tolerate that. At this moment, when capable men must be put to use, I only hope the Marquis of Wu and Imperial Inspector Liu will act with one heart. Then success can be achieved. But if each side plots to harm the other, the great undertaking is finished. The traitor Cao is full of schemes and has spent his whole life cutting off other men’s supply routes. How could he fail now to station heavy forces to guard his own? If Gongjin goes, he will certainly be captured. For now, we should first settle matters by a naval battle and blunt the northern army’s fighting spirit, then seek another ingenious plan to defeat it. I would be grateful if you, Zijing, would explain this tactfully to Gongjin.”\n\nThat very night, Lu Su returned to see Zhou Yu and gave him a full account of Kongming’s words. Zhou Yu shook his head and stamped his feet, saying, “This man’s insight surpasses mine tenfold. If I do not eliminate him now, he will surely become a disaster to our state in the future!” Lu Su said, “At this time, when capable men must be employed, I hope you will place the state above all else. Wait until Cao Cao has been defeated. It will not be too late to deal with him then.” Zhou Yu agreed.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande ordered Liu Qi to defend Jiangxia, while he personally led his officers and troops toward Xiakou. In the distance, he saw banners faintly visible along the southern bank of the river and rank upon rank of spears and halberds. He concluded that Eastern Wu had already mobilized its forces. He therefore transferred all the troops from Jiangxia and encamped at Fankou. Xuande assembled his followers and said, “Since Kongming went to Eastern Wu, we have heard no word from him at all. I do not know how matters stand. Who can go and investigate the true situation, then return and report?” Mi Zhu said, “I am willing to go.”\n\nXuande prepared sheep, wine, and other gifts and ordered Mi Zhu to go to Eastern Wu, using the pretext of rewarding its troops while secretly investigating the situation. Mi Zhu accepted the order, boarded a small boat, and traveled downstream directly to the front of Zhou Yu’s main camp. The soldiers reported his arrival to Zhou Yu, who summoned him inside. Mi Zhu bowed twice, conveyed Xuande’s respectful regards, and presented the wine and gifts. After accepting them, Zhou Yu gave a banquet in Mi Zhu’s honor. Mi Zhu said, “Kongming has been here for a long time. I would now like him to return with me.” Zhou Yu said, “Kongming is currently helping me devise plans to defeat Cao Cao. How can he leave so soon? I too would like to meet with Liu Yuzhou and discuss a sound strategy with him, but since I command this great army, I cannot leave even briefly. If Yuzhou would honor me by coming here in person, it would deeply fulfill my hopes.”\n\nMi Zhu agreed, bowed farewell, and returned. Lu Su asked Zhou Yu, “Why do you wish to meet Xuande? What are you planning?” Zhou Yu said, “Xuande is a formidable hero of the age and must be eliminated. I will seize this opportunity to lure him here and kill him, thereby removing a future threat to the state.” Lu Su repeatedly remonstrated with him, but Zhou Yu refused to listen. He issued a secret order: “If Xuande comes, first conceal fifty axmen behind the tent curtains. When I throw down my cup as the signal, they are to rush out and kill him.”\n\nMeanwhile, Mi Zhu returned to Xuande and fully reported that Zhou Yu wished to invite his lord there for a personal meeting to discuss other matters. Xuande at once ordered a fast boat prepared and said he would leave immediately. Guan Yu remonstrated, “Zhou Yu is a man of many schemes, and there has been no letter from Kongming. I fear there may be treachery involved. You must not go lightly.” Xuande said, “I have now allied myself with Eastern Wu so that we may defeat Cao Cao together. Zhou Yu wishes to see me. If I do not go, that would not be in the spirit of an alliance. If the two sides distrust each other, the undertaking will fail.” Guan Yu said, “If Elder Brother is determined to go, I am willing to accompany you.” Zhang Fei said, “I will go too.” Xuande said, “Only Guan Yu will accompany me. Yide and Zilong will guard the camp, while Jian Yong firmly defends E County. I will return as soon as I have gone.”\n\nAfter giving these orders, Xuande boarded a small boat with Guan Yu and a little over twenty attendants, and they rowed swiftly toward Jiangdong. Xuande observed Eastern Wu’s covered warships and fighting vessels, its banners, armored troops, and weapons, all arranged neatly on either side, and he was greatly pleased. A soldier hurried to report to Zhou Yu, “Liu Yuzhou has arrived.” Zhou Yu asked, “How many ships has he brought?” The soldier answered, “Only one ship and a little over twenty attendants.” Zhou Yu laughed and said, “This man’s life is destined to end!” He ordered the axmen to take their places in ambush, then went out of the camp to welcome Xuande.\n\nXuande led Guan Yu and the twenty-odd attendants directly into the central command tent. After courtesies had been exchanged, Zhou Yu invited Xuande to take the seat of honor. Xuande said, “General, your fame is known throughout the realm. I am a man of little ability. Why should you show me such great courtesy?” They then took their seats as host and guest, and Zhou Yu gave a banquet in Xuande’s honor.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming happened to come to the riverbank and heard that Xuande had arrived to meet with the Commander-in-Chief. He was startled and hurried to the central command tent to observe developments in secret. He saw a murderous look on Zhou Yu’s face and axmen densely arrayed behind the curtains on both sides. Kongming was greatly alarmed and said, “What can be done in such a situation?” He looked back at Xuande, who continued talking and laughing as calmly as ever. Then he saw a man standing behind Xuande with his hand on his sword. It was Guan Yu. Kongming rejoiced and said, “My lord is in no danger.” He therefore did not enter but turned around and returned to the riverbank to wait.\n\nZhou Yu feasted and drank with Xuande. After several rounds of wine, Zhou Yu rose and lifted his cup. Suddenly he saw Guan Yu standing behind Xuande with one hand on his sword, and he hurriedly asked who the man was. Xuande said, “He is my younger brother, Guan Yunchang.” Zhou Yu exclaimed in surprise, “Is he not the man who once beheaded Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Xuande said, “He is.” Zhou Yu was so alarmed that sweat soaked his back. He immediately poured wine and offered Guan Yu a cup.\n\nA short while later, Lu Su entered. Xuande said, “Where is Kongming? May I trouble you, Zijing, to invite him here for a meeting?” Zhou Yu said, “It will not be too late for you to meet Kongming after Cao Cao has been defeated.” Xuande did not dare say anything more. Guan Yu glanced meaningfully at Xuande. Xuande understood, rose, and took leave of Zhou Yu, saying, “I must bid you farewell for now. Once the enemy has been defeated and victory secured, I will come especially to offer my congratulations.” Zhou Yu did not try to detain him and escorted him outside the camp gate.\n\nAfter parting from Zhou Yu, Xuande went with Guan Yu and the others to the riverbank, where he found Kongming already sitting in a boat. Xuande was overjoyed. Kongming said, “My lord, did you know what danger you were in today?” Xuande stared in astonishment and said, “I did not.” Kongming said, “Had Guan Yu not been there, my lord would very nearly have been murdered by Zhou Yu.” Only then did Xuande understand, and he invited Kongming to return with him to Fankou. Kongming said, “Though I am living in a tiger’s jaws, I am as secure as Mount Tai. For now, my lord need only prepare ships, troops, and horses for use. Beginning after the jiazi day, the twentieth day of the eleventh month, you may have Zilong bring a small boat and wait for me along the southern bank. You must not make any mistake.” Xuande asked what he meant. Kongming said, “Simply watch for the southeast wind to rise. Then I will certainly return.” When Xuande tried to question him further, Kongming urged him to launch the boat and leave quickly. After saying this, Kongming returned by himself. Xuande, Guan Yu, and their attendants set off in their boat. They had traveled only a few li when they suddenly saw fifty or sixty boats coming downstream from upriver. At the prow of the leading vessel stood a great general holding his spear horizontally. It was Zhang Fei. Fearing that Xuande might come to harm and that Guan Yu alone might be unable to protect him, he had specially come to provide support. The three then returned to camp together, and nothing more need be said of that.\n\nAfter seeing Xuande off, Zhou Yu returned to camp. Lu Su came in and asked, “Since you lured Xuande here, why did you not act against him?” Zhou Yu said, “Guan Yunchang is one of the fiercest generals in the world. He follows Xuande whether walking or sitting. If I had struck, he would certainly have killed me.” Lu Su was astonished. Suddenly, a report came that Cao Cao had sent an envoy with a letter. Zhou Yu ordered the envoy brought in. When the envoy presented the letter, the inscription on its cover read: “From the Grand Chancellor of Han, to be opened by Commander-in-Chief Zhou.” Zhou Yu flew into a rage. Without even opening the letter, he tore it to pieces, threw them on the ground, and shouted for the envoy to be beheaded. Lu Su said, “When two states contend, they do not execute envoys.” Zhou Yu said, “I will execute the envoy to display our might.” The envoy was accordingly beheaded, and his head was given to his attendants to carry back. Zhou Yu then ordered Gan Ning to serve as vanguard, Han Dang as the left wing, and Jiang Qin as the right wing, while he personally led the other generals in support. The next day, the troops were to cook at the fourth watch, launch their ships at the fifth watch, and advance with beating drums and battle cries.\n\nWhen Cao Cao learned that Zhou Yu had destroyed his letter and beheaded his envoy, he was furious. He ordered Cai Mao, Zhang Yun, and the other surrendered generals from Jingzhou to form the vanguard, while he personally commanded the rear army and urged the warships onward to the Sanjiang Estuary. Before long, they saw Eastern Wu’s ships coming toward them, covering the river. At their head sat a great general at the prow of his ship, shouting, “I am Gan Ning! Who dares come and fight me?” Cai Mao ordered his younger brother Cai Xun to advance. As the two ships drew near, Gan Ning drew his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot at Cai Xun, who fell as soon as the bowstring sounded. Gan Ning then drove his ship swiftly forward as ten thousand crossbows fired together, and Cao Cao’s forces could not withstand them. Jiang Qin attacked from the right and Han Dang from the left, charging directly into Cao Cao’s formation. Most of Cao Cao’s troops were men from Qingzhou and Xuzhou, entirely unaccustomed to naval warfare. As soon as the warships rocked on the broad river, they could no longer keep their footing. The three divisions of warships under Gan Ning and the others swept back and forth across the water. Zhou Yu urged still more ships forward to join the battle. Countless men in Cao Cao’s army were struck by arrows and artillery. The fighting lasted from the hour of the Snake until the hour of the Goat. Though Zhou Yu had gained the advantage, he feared his smaller force could not withstand the enemy’s greater numbers, so he ordered the gongs sounded and recalled the ships.\n\nCao Cao’s army returned in defeat. Cao Cao went up to the land camp, reorganized his troops, summoned Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, and rebuked them: “Eastern Wu has fewer soldiers, yet we were defeated by them. This is because you did not apply yourselves!” Cai Mao said, “The Jingzhou naval forces have gone a long time without training, while the troops from Qingzhou and Xuzhou have never been accustomed to naval warfare. That is why we were defeated. We should first establish a naval stockade, placing the Qingzhou and Xuzhou troops inside and the Jingzhou troops outside, and drill them every day until they are thoroughly trained. Only then can they be used.” Cao Cao said, “Since you are the commanders of the naval forces, you may act as circumstances require. Why must you report everything to me?” Cai Mao and Zhang Yun then withdrew to train the navy. Along the river, they established twenty-four water gates. Large ships were stationed outside like walls, while small ships remained inside and could travel back and forth. At night, lamps were lit until the sky and the surface of the water glowed completely red. The land camp extended for more than three hundred li, and its watch fires burned without interruption.\n\nZhou Yu returned victorious to his camp, rewarded the entire army, and sent messengers to report the victory to the Marquis of Wu. That night, Zhou Yu climbed to a high place and looked into the distance. He saw firelight in the west reaching all the way to the sky. His attendants said, “That is all the light from the northern army’s lamps and fires.” Zhou Yu was inwardly alarmed. The next day, he decided to inspect Cao Cao’s naval stockade in person. He ordered a tower ship prepared, brought along drums and musicians, and took several stalwart generals with him, each armed with a powerful bow and heavy crossbow. They all boarded the ship and slowly proceeded forward. When they reached the edge of Cao Cao’s stockade, Zhou Yu ordered the anchor stones lowered, and the drums and music on the tower ship all began to play. Zhou Yu secretly examined the naval stockade and exclaimed in astonishment, “This arrangement has truly mastered the finest principles of naval warfare!” He asked, “Who commands their navy?” His attendants said, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.” Zhou Yu thought, “Those two have long lived in the riverlands and are thoroughly familiar with naval warfare. I must devise a plan to eliminate them first. Only then can Cao Cao be defeated.”\n\nWhile Zhou Yu was still observing, scouts from Cao Cao’s army had already hurried to report to Cao Cao, saying, “Zhou Yu is secretly inspecting our stockade.” Cao Cao ordered ships sent out to capture him. When Zhou Yu saw the signal flags moving inside the naval stockade, he quickly ordered the anchor stones raised. On all sides, the oarsmen swung their oars together, and the tower ship sped away over the river as though flying. By the time ships emerged from Cao Cao’s stockade, Zhou Yu’s tower ship was already more than ten li away. Unable to catch it, they returned and reported to Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao asked his generals, “Yesterday we lost a battle and our fighting spirit was blunted. Today, he has also made a thorough inspection of our stockade. What plan should we use to defeat him?” Before he had finished speaking, a man stepped forward from below the tent and said, “From childhood, I studied alongside Zhou Yu and was his close friend. I am willing to rely on my persuasive tongue, go to Jiangdong, and convince him to surrender.” Cao Cao was delighted. Looking at the man, he saw that he was Jiang Gan, styled Ziyi, a native of Jiujiang who was currently serving as an adviser in his retinue. Cao Cao asked, “Ziyi, were you close to Zhou Gongjin?” Jiang Gan said, “Set your mind at ease, Chancellor. Once I reach Jiangdong, I am certain to succeed.” Cao Cao asked, “What do you need to take with you?” Jiang Gan replied, “All I need is one boy to accompany me and two servants to row the boat. Nothing else is necessary.” Cao Cao was greatly pleased and held a farewell banquet for Jiang Gan. Wearing a hemp headcloth and a plain cloth robe, Jiang Gan boarded a small boat and went directly to Zhou Yu’s camp. He sent word inside: “Your old friend Jiang Gan has come to visit.” Zhou Yu was discussing affairs in his tent. When he heard that Jiang Gan had arrived, he smiled and said to his generals, “The persuader has arrived!” He then whispered instructions into their ears, telling them what to do. They all accepted his orders and withdrew.\n\nZhou Yu straightened his clothes and cap, then came out surrounded front and rear by several hundred attendants, all dressed in brocade garments and embroidered caps. Jiang Gan approached proudly with a young servant in blue, and Zhou Yu bowed in welcome. Jiang Gan said, “Gongjin, have you been well since we parted?” Zhou Yu said, “You have taken great pains, Ziyi. Have you crossed rivers and lakes from afar to act as a persuader for the Cao family?” Jiang Gan was stunned and said, “I have long been separated from you and came especially to renew our old friendship. Why do you suspect me of being a persuader?” Zhou Yu laughed and said, “Though my hearing is not as keen as Music Master Kuang’s, I can hear the melody and understand the deeper meaning.” Jiang Gan said, “If this is how you treat an old friend, then allow me to take my leave.” Zhou Yu laughed, seized his arm, and said, “I merely feared that you had come to serve as a persuader for the Cao family. Since you have no such intention, why leave so quickly?” They entered the tent together. After exchanging courtesies and taking their seats, Zhou Yu immediately issued an order summoning all the outstanding men of Jiangdong to meet Ziyi.\n\nBefore long, the civil and military officers entered, each dressed in brocade, while the subordinate commanders and officers wore silver armor. They filed in along two rows. Zhou Yu had them all introduced, then seated them in ranks on either side. A magnificent banquet was spread, and the army’s music of victory was played as wine was served in turn. Zhou Yu told the assembled officers, “This is my schoolmate and intimate friend. Though he has come here from north of the river, he is not a persuader for the Cao family. Gentlemen, do not suspect him.” Zhou Yu then removed his sword and handed it to Taishi Ci, saying, “Wear my sword and supervise the drinking. At today’s banquet, we will speak only of friendship. If anyone brings up Cao Cao or military affairs between him and Eastern Wu, behead him at once!”\n\nTaishi Ci accepted the order and sat at the banquet with his hand on the sword. Jiang Gan was shocked and did not dare say much. Zhou Yu said, “Since I took command of the army, I have not drunk a single drop of wine. Today I have seen an old friend, and there is no suspicion between us, so I must drink until I am drunk.” After saying this, he laughed loudly and drank freely. Cups and tallies passed back and forth around the table. When they were half drunk, Zhou Yu took Jiang Gan by the hand, and they walked out of the tent together. The soldiers on either side stood fully armed and equipped, holding spears and halberds. Zhou Yu said, “Are my soldiers not quite mighty?” Jiang Gan replied, “They are truly warriors like bears and tigers.”\n\nZhou Yu then led Jiang Gan behind the tent for a look. Grain and fodder were piled as high as mountains. Zhou Yu said, “Are my supplies not quite sufficient?” Jiang Gan replied, “Elite troops and abundant provisions—your reputation is fully deserved.” Pretending to be drunk, Zhou Yu laughed loudly and said, “When you and I studied together, Ziyi, I never expected Zhou Yu would see a day like this.” Jiang Gan said, “Given your great talent, my friend, it is no more than you deserve.” Zhou Yu took Jiang Gan’s hand and said, “When a true man lives in the world and encounters a lord who recognizes his worth, outwardly they are bound by the duty between sovereign and minister, while inwardly they share the affection of flesh and blood. Every word he speaks is carried out, every plan he offers is followed, and they share both fortune and disaster. Even if Su Qin, Zhang Yi, Lu Jia, and Li Yiji were to return to life, with speech pouring from their mouths like a rushing river and tongues sharp as blades, how could they ever move my heart?” Having said this, he laughed loudly. Jiang Gan’s face turned the color of earth. Zhou Yu again took him into the tent and continued drinking with the generals. Pointing to them, he said, “These are all outstanding men of Jiangdong. Today’s gathering may be called the ‘Gathering of Heroes.’” They drank until nightfall, when lamps and candles were lit. Zhou Yu rose, performed a sword dance, and sang:\n\n“A man in this world must establish merit and fame;\nWith merit and fame, he finds fulfillment in life.\nFulfilled in life, I now will drink my fill;\nAnd drunk, I will break into a wild song!”\n\nWhen the song ended, everyone at the banquet laughed with delight. Late at night, Jiang Gan excused himself, saying, “I can drink no more.” Zhou Yu ordered the banquet cleared away, and the generals took their leave. Zhou Yu said, “It has been a long time since Ziyi and I shared the same bed. Tonight we will sleep foot to foot.” He then pretended to be extremely drunk and took Jiang Gan into the tent to sleep. Zhou Yu collapsed fully dressed and vomited everywhere. How could Jiang Gan possibly sleep? Lying with his head on the pillow and listening, he heard the drum in the camp beat the second watch. He rose and saw that the dying lamp still burned. Looking at Zhou Yu, he heard him snoring like thunder. Jiang Gan saw a bundle of documents piled on a table inside the tent. He got out of bed and secretly examined them. They were all correspondence. Among them was one letter marked, “Sealed respectfully by Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.” Jiang Gan was greatly startled and secretly read it. The letter said, in essence: “We surrendered to Cao Cao not because we sought rank or salary, but because circumstances forced us. We have now lured the northern army into confinement within the stockade. As soon as an opportunity presents itself, we will take the traitor Cao’s head and present it beneath your banner. A messenger will arrive sooner or later with further information. Please do not doubt us. We respectfully send this preliminary reply.”\n\nJiang Gan thought, “So Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are secretly allied with Eastern Wu!” He concealed the letter inside his clothes. He was about to examine the other letters when Zhou Yu turned over on the bed. Jiang Gan quickly extinguished the lamp and lay down. Zhou Yu mumbled indistinctly, “Ziyi, within a few days I will let you see the traitor Cao’s head!” Jiang Gan forced himself to respond. Zhou Yu said again, “Ziyi, stay a while! I will let you see the traitor Cao’s head!” But when Jiang Gan questioned him, Zhou Yu had fallen asleep again.\n\nJiang Gan lay on the bed until nearly the fourth watch, when he heard someone enter the tent and call, “Is the Commander-in-Chief awake?” Zhou Yu pretended to awaken suddenly from a dream and deliberately asked the man, “Who is sleeping on the bed?” The man replied, “Commander-in-Chief, you invited Ziyi to sleep with you. How could you have forgotten?” Zhou Yu said regretfully, “Ordinarily, I never drink until I am drunk. Yesterday, I caused trouble after becoming intoxicated. I do not know whether I said anything.” The man said, “Someone has come from north of the river.” Zhou Yu barked, “Keep your voice down!” Then he called, “Ziyi.” Jiang Gan merely pretended to be asleep. Zhou Yu quietly left the tent. Jiang Gan listened secretly and heard someone outside say, “Commanders Zhang and Cai report, ‘We cannot act at once.’” The rest of the conversation was spoken in a very low voice, and he could not hear it clearly.\n\nA short while later, Zhou Yu returned to the tent and again called, “Ziyi.” Jiang Gan did not respond but covered his head and pretended to sleep. Zhou Yu also undressed and went to bed. Jiang Gan thought, “Zhou Yu is a meticulous man. When daylight comes and he discovers the letter missing, he will certainly kill me.” He remained in bed until the fifth watch, then rose and called to Zhou Yu, but Zhou Yu stayed asleep. Jiang Gan put on his headcloth, crept quietly out of the tent, called his young servant, and went directly out through the camp gate. A soldier asked, “Where are you going, sir?” Jiang Gan said, “I fear that if I remain here, I may interfere with the Commander-in-Chief’s affairs, so I will take my leave for now.” The soldiers did not stop him.\n\nJiang Gan boarded his boat and rowed swiftly back to Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked, “Ziyi, how did your mission go?” Jiang Gan said, “Zhou Yu possesses refined generosity and lofty character. Words cannot move him.” Cao Cao angrily said, “Not only did you fail, but you have made us a laughingstock!” Jiang Gan said, “Though I could not persuade Zhou Yu, I did discover something for you, Chancellor. Please dismiss everyone else.” Jiang Gan produced the letter and gave Cao Cao a full account of everything that had happened. Cao Cao flew into a rage and said, “How dare those two traitors act so outrageously!” He immediately summoned Cai Mao and Zhang Yun to his tent. Cao Cao said, “I want you two to advance the army.” Cai Mao said, “The troops have not yet been fully trained. We must not advance recklessly.” Cao Cao angrily said, “By the time the troops are fully trained, my head will already have been presented to Zhou Yu!” Cai Mao and Zhang Yun did not understand his meaning. Terrified, they could not answer. Cao Cao shouted for the guards to drag them out and behead them. A short while later, their heads were presented beneath the command tent. Only then did Cao Cao realize what had happened, and he said, “I have fallen into a trap!” A later poet lamented:\n\n“Against the cunning hero Cao Cao, none could stand,\nYet for a moment he fell victim to Zhou Yu’s scheme.\nCai and Zhang sold their lord in hopes of saving their lives—\nWho could have known that today they would die beneath the sword?”\n\nWhen the generals saw that Cai Mao and Zhang Yun had been executed, they came in and asked why. Though Cao Cao knew inwardly that he had fallen into a trap, he refused to admit his mistake. Instead, he told the generals, “Those two were negligent in enforcing military discipline. That is why I executed them.” The generals sighed and murmured without end. From among them, Cao Cao selected Mao Jie and Yu Jin to command the navy in place of Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.\n\nSpies learned what had happened and carried the news across the river to Jiangdong. Zhou Yu was overjoyed and said, “Those two men were my only concern. Now that they have been eliminated, I have nothing to worry about.” Lu Su said, “With the Commander-in-Chief conducting warfare like this, how can the traitor Cao possibly escape defeat?” Zhou Yu said, “I believe none of the generals understood this scheme. Zhuge Liang alone possesses insight superior to mine, so I imagine this plan could not have been concealed from him. Zijing, try sounding him out to see whether he knows about it, then return and report to me.” Just as the verse says:\n\n“Having succeeded through a scheme of counterespionage,\nHe went to test the man who watched with a cool and knowing eye.”\n\nWhether Lu Su’s questioning of Kongming produced the expected result will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 46\n\nZhuge Liang Borrows Arrows by a Wondrous Ruse; Huang Gai Accepts Punishment for His Secret Plan\n\nNow Lu Su, acting on Zhou Yu’s instructions, went straight to Zhuge Liang’s boat to sound him out. Zhuge Liang welcomed him aboard the small boat, and they sat facing each other. Lu Su said, “I have been busy handling military affairs these past few days and have missed the chance to hear your counsel.” Zhuge Liang said, “For my part, I have not yet congratulated the Commander-in-Chief.” Lu Su asked, “Congratulated him on what?” Zhuge Liang said, “Gongjin sent you here to find out whether I knew about it. That very fact is something worth celebrating.” Lu Su turned pale with fright and asked, “How did you know, sir?” Zhuge Liang said, “That scheme was only good enough to fool Jiang Gan. Although Cao Cao was deceived for a time, he was bound to realize the truth soon afterward; he merely refuses to admit his mistake. Now that Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are dead, Jiangdong has nothing to fear. How could this not be cause for celebration? I hear that Cao Cao has appointed Mao Jie and Yu Jin as commanders of his naval forces. In their hands, one way or another, the navy is doomed.”\n\nLu Su was left speechless. After fumbling for words for quite some time, he took his leave of Zhuge Liang and returned. Zhuge Liang cautioned him, “I hope you will not tell Gongjin that I knew about this beforehand. I fear that his jealousy will be aroused and that he will find another excuse to harm me.” Lu Su promised and departed. When he returned to Zhou Yu, however, he had no choice but to give a truthful account of everything that had happened. Zhou Yu was greatly alarmed and said, “This man absolutely cannot be allowed to live! I am determined to execute him!” Lu Su urged him, “If you kill Zhuge Liang, Cao Cao will only laugh at us.” Zhou Yu said, “I will find a just cause to execute him, so that he will die with no grounds for complaint.” Lu Su asked, “What just cause will you use to execute him?” Zhou Yu said, “Do not ask, Zijing. You will see tomorrow.”\n\nThe next day, Zhou Yu assembled the generals beneath his command tent and ordered Zhuge Liang to be invited to discuss military affairs. Zhuge Liang came gladly. Once they were seated, Zhou Yu asked him, “We will soon engage Cao Cao’s army. In battle on the water, what weapon should take priority?” Zhuge Liang replied, “On the great river, bows and arrows must come first.” Zhou Yu said, “Your words agree perfectly with my own thoughts. But our army is currently short of arrows, so I must trouble you, sir, to supervise the production of one hundred thousand arrows for use against the enemy. This is official business, and I hope you will not refuse.” Zhuge Liang said, “Since the Commander-in-Chief has entrusted me with this task, I naturally must do my utmost. May I ask when the one hundred thousand arrows will be needed?” Zhou Yu replied, “Can they be completed within ten days?” Zhuge Liang said, “Cao Cao’s army may arrive at any moment. If we wait ten days, we will certainly jeopardize our great undertaking.” Zhou Yu asked, “How many days do you think you will need?” Zhuge Liang replied, “Only three days. I will present you with one hundred thousand arrows.” Zhou Yu said, “There is no joking in the army.” Zhuge Liang replied, “How would I dare make sport of the Commander-in-Chief? I am willing to sign a military pledge: if I fail to complete the task in three days, I will gladly suffer severe punishment.”\n\nZhou Yu was delighted. He summoned an officer from the military administration office and had the written pledge drawn up in their presence. Then he offered Zhuge Liang wine and said, “Once this military business is finished, you will be duly rewarded.” Zhuge Liang said, “It is already too late to begin today. Production will start tomorrow. On the third day, you may send five hundred soldiers to the riverbank to carry away the arrows.” After drinking several cups, he took his leave. Lu Su asked, “Could this man be trying to deceive us?” Zhou Yu replied, “He is sending himself to his death; I did not force him. Now that he has openly signed a written pledge before everyone, even if he sprouted wings from his sides, he could not fly away. I will simply instruct all the military craftsmen to delay him deliberately and make sure none of the necessary materials are fully supplied. That way, he is certain to miss the deadline. When he is condemned, what grounds will he have to argue? Go now and find out what he is really planning, then come back and report to me.”\n\nLu Su accepted the order and went to see Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang said, “I told you before not to tell Gongjin, because he was sure to try to harm me. I never expected you would refuse to keep it secret for me. Sure enough, today he has created another difficulty. How can one hundred thousand arrows be made within three days? You must save me, Zijing!” Lu Su said, “You brought this disaster on yourself. How can I save you?” Zhuge Liang said, “I ask you to lend me twenty boats, each with thirty soldiers aboard. Each boat must be screened with blue cloth, with more than a thousand bundles of straw fastened along both sides. I have an ingenious use for them. On the third day, I guarantee there will be one hundred thousand arrows. But you must not let Gongjin learn of this as well. If he finds out, my plan will fail.” Lu Su agreed, though he did not understand Zhuge Liang’s intention. When he returned to report to Zhou Yu, he indeed said nothing about the request to borrow the boats. He only said that Zhuge Liang had no use for arrow shafts, feathers, glue, lacquer, or any other such materials, and that he had his own method. Zhou Yu became deeply suspicious and said, “Let us see how he answers me after three days!”\n\nLu Su secretly assigned Zhuge Liang twenty swift, light boats, each carrying more than thirty men. He also prepared all the cloth screens, bundles of straw, and other necessary items, and waited for Zhuge Liang to make use of them. On the first day there was no sign of activity from Zhuge Liang, and on the second day he still made no move. During the fourth watch on the third night, Zhuge Liang secretly invited Lu Su aboard one of the boats. Lu Su asked, “Why have you summoned me here?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I have invited you especially to come with me to fetch the arrows.” Lu Su asked, “Where are we going to fetch them?” Zhuge Liang said, “Do not ask, Zijing. You will see when we get there.” He then ordered the twenty boats tied together with long ropes, and they set out directly toward the northern bank. That night a dense fog blanketed the sky, and over the Yangtze the mist was thicker still, so that nothing could be seen even face-to-face. Zhuge Liang urged the boats forward. It truly was an immense fog! A man of former times wrote a “Rhapsody on the Great Fog Hanging Over the River”:\n\nMighty is the Yangtze River:\nTo the west it joins Min and Emei,\nTo the south it commands the Three Wu,\nTo the north it borders the Nine Rivers.\nGathering a hundred streams, it enters the sea;\nThrough all the ages, it has raised its waves.\n\nThere dwell Lord Longbo, Hairuo, the River Maidens, and the Mother of Waters;\nWhales a thousand fathoms long and nine-headed celestial centipedes;\nGhosts, monsters, and strange creatures—all are gathered there.\nFor this is the dwelling place of spirits and gods,\nAnd the battleground defended by heroes.\n\nAt times yin and yang fall into disorder,\nAnd dawn cannot be distinguished from night.\nOne marvels that the boundless sky has become a single color,\nAs suddenly the great fog masses on every side.\nThough a wagonload of firewood lies before the eyes, it cannot be seen;\nOnly the sound of gongs and drums can be heard.\n\nAt first the haze is dim and indistinct,\nBarely concealing the leopard of the southern mountain;\nThen it gradually fills all space,\nAs though to bewilder the great kun fish of the northern sea.\nAfterward it rises to touch the high heavens\nAnd hangs down to the solid earth.\nVast and obscure,\nBoundless and immeasurable.\n\nWhales and leviathans rise from the water and toss the waves;\nFlood dragons lurk in the abyss and breathe out vapor.\nIt is also like the muggy air left after the plum rains,\nOr spring clouds brewing cold:\nDark and misty,\nVast and endless.\n\nTo the east, the shore of Chaisang is lost;\nTo the south, the mountains of Xiakou vanish.\nA thousand warships seem drowned among rocky ravines;\nA lone fishing boat is startled as it appears and disappears among the waves.\n\nAt its worst, the vaulted sky gives no light,\nAnd the morning sun loses its color.\nBroad daylight turns dim and yellow;\nCrimson hills become watery blue.\nEven with Yu the Great’s wisdom,\nNo one could measure its depth;\nEven with Li Lou’s keen sight,\nHow could anyone distinguish what lay within a few feet?\n\nThen Fengyi stills the waves,\nAnd Pingyi withdraws his power.\nFish and turtles hide their traces;\nBirds and beasts conceal their tracks.\nThe Isles of Penglai are cut off,\nAnd the palace gates of heaven are darkly encircled.\n\nIt surges vaguely and tumultuously,\nLike a sudden downpour about to descend;\nIt churns in confusion,\nLike cold clouds about to merge.\nWithin it venomous serpents hide,\nTurning it into pestilential miasma;\nDemons and specters lurk inside,\nUsing it to bring calamity.\nIt sends disease and hardship down upon the human world\nAnd raises storms of war beyond the frontier.\n\nWhen common people encounter it, they suffer injury;\nWhen great men behold it, they are moved to solemn reflection.\nIt seems about to return primal energy to the vast wilderness\nAnd blend heaven and earth into one great mass.\n\nDuring the fifth watch that night, the boats drew near Cao Cao’s naval camp. Zhuge Liang ordered them arranged in a line with their bows facing west and their sterns east, and then had the men beat drums and raise battle cries aboard the boats. Lu Su exclaimed in alarm, “What will we do if Cao Cao’s troops all come out against us?” Zhuge Liang laughed and said, “I know Cao Cao will not dare come out in such heavy fog. Let us simply drink wine and enjoy ourselves. When the fog lifts, we will return.”\n\nIn Cao Cao’s camp, the sound of drums and battle cries was heard. Mao Jie and Yu Jin hurried to report it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao issued an order: “The heavy fog obscures the river. The enemy’s sudden arrival must conceal an ambush. Under no circumstances are we to move rashly. Deploy the naval archers and crossbowmen and have them shoot volleys at random.” He also sent men to the land camp to summon Zhang Liao and Xu Huang, each with three thousand archers and crossbowmen, ordering them to hurry to the riverbank and help shoot. By the time the order arrived, Mao Jie and Yu Jin, fearing that the southern army might force its way into the naval camp, had already sent archers and crossbowmen to shoot from the front of the camp.\n\nSoon the archers and crossbowmen from the land camp arrived as well. More than ten thousand men in all shot toward the river, and arrows flew like rain. Zhuge Liang ordered the boats turned around, with their bows east and their sterns west, and had them draw close to the naval camp to receive the arrows while the men continued beating drums and shouting. When the sun had risen high and the fog began to clear, Zhuge Liang ordered the boats gathered and sent swiftly back. The bundles of straw along both sides of the twenty boats were packed with arrows. Zhuge Liang ordered the soldiers aboard every boat to shout in unison, “Thank you for the arrows, Prime Minister!” By the time Cao Cao was informed inside his camp, the boats were light and the current swift, and they had already traveled more than twenty li back downriver. Pursuit was impossible, and Cao Cao regretted his decision bitterly.\n\nOn the return voyage, Zhuge Liang said to Lu Su, “Each boat now carries about five or six thousand arrows. Without costing Jiangdong the slightest effort, we have obtained more than one hundred thousand arrows. Would it not be very convenient to use them against Cao Cao’s army tomorrow?” Lu Su said, “You truly are a divine man! How did you know there would be such a heavy fog today?” Zhuge Liang replied, “A general who does not understand the movements of the heavens, recognize the advantages of terrain, know the mysteries of Qimen, comprehend yin and yang, study battle formations, or understand the disposition of military forces is a mediocrity. Three days ago, I calculated that there would be a heavy fog today. That is why I dared accept the three-day deadline. Gongjin gave me ten days to complete the task, while arranging for neither craftsmen nor materials to be made available to me. He plainly intended to kill me for failing in this elegant little assignment. But my life is bound to Heaven. How could Gongjin possibly harm me?” Lu Su bowed in admiration.\n\nWhen the boats reached the bank, the five hundred soldiers Zhou Yu had dispatched were already waiting by the river to carry the arrows away. Zhuge Liang had the arrows removed from the boats, and they totaled more than one hundred thousand. They were all carried into the central command tent and delivered. Lu Su went in to see Zhou Yu and gave him a complete account of how Zhuge Liang had obtained the arrows. Zhou Yu was greatly astonished and sighed with deep emotion, “Zhuge Liang’s divine foresight and marvelous calculations are beyond me!” A later poet praised the feat:\n\nAll day dense fog filled the Yangtze wide;\nNear and far were lost on the boundless tide.\nLike sudden rain and locust swarms, shafts struck each boat;\nToday Zhuge Liang brought Zhou Yu’s scheme to naught.\n\nA short while later, Zhuge Liang entered the camp to see Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu came down from his command tent to welcome him and said admiringly, “Your divine calculations command the utmost respect.” Zhuge Liang replied, “It was only a small trick. There is nothing remarkable about it.” Zhou Yu invited Zhuge Liang into the tent to drink with him. Zhou Yu said, “Yesterday my lord sent an envoy urging me to advance. I have not yet devised an ingenious plan, and I ask you to instruct me.” Zhuge Liang replied, “I am merely a commonplace mediocrity. What brilliant plan could I possess?” Zhou Yu said, “Yesterday I observed Cao Cao’s naval camp. It is extremely well ordered and disciplined, and cannot be attacked by ordinary means. I have thought of a plan, but I do not know whether it will work. I hope you will decide the matter for me.” Zhuge Liang said, “Do not tell me yet, Commander-in-Chief. Let each of us write the answer in his palm, and then we will see whether they agree.”\n\nZhou Yu was delighted. He ordered brush and inkstone brought, secretly wrote a character in his palm, and then passed them to Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang also wrote secretly in his palm. The two men moved closer together on their seats, opened their hands, and looked at what the other had written. Both burst out laughing. The character in Zhou Yu’s palm was “fire,” and the character in Zhuge Liang’s palm was also “fire.” Zhou Yu said, “Since the two of us have reached the same conclusion, there can be no further doubt. Please do not let this secret leak out.” Zhuge Liang replied, “This is official business between our two sides. How could there be any question of leaking it? I believe that although Cao Cao has already twice fallen victim to my schemes, he still will not take precautions against this. You may carry out the plan fully, Commander-in-Chief.” When they had finished drinking, they parted. None of the generals knew what had been decided.\n\nCao Cao, meanwhile, was in a bitter mood after losing one hundred fifty or sixty thousand arrows for nothing. Xun You proposed a plan: “Jiangdong has Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang devising strategies, so it will be difficult to defeat them quickly. We should send someone to Eastern Wu to pretend to surrender, act as a spy and inside agent, and convey information back to us. Only then can we plot our next move.” Cao Cao said, “Your words accord perfectly with my own thoughts. Who in our army do you think could carry out this plan?” Xun You replied, “Cai Mao has been executed, and members of the Cai clan are all serving in our army. Cai Mao’s younger clansmen Cai Zhong and Cai He are currently deputy generals. Prime Minister, you can win them over with favors and send them to feign surrender. Eastern Wu will certainly have no suspicions.” Cao Cao followed his advice. That night he secretly summoned the two men to his tent and instructed them, “Take a small number of soldiers and go to Eastern Wu under the pretense of surrendering. Whenever anything happens, send someone to report it secretly. Once the deed is accomplished, you will be given generous titles and rewards. Do not harbor divided loyalties!” The two men replied, “Our wives and children are all in Jingzhou. How would we dare harbor divided loyalties? Do not doubt us, Prime Minister. We will take the heads of Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang and present them beneath your command banner.” Cao Cao rewarded them generously. The next day, the two men took five hundred soldiers aboard several boats and, with the wind behind them, headed toward the southern bank.\n\nZhou Yu was attending to plans for the advance when a sudden report arrived that boats from north of the river had reached the river mouth. Those aboard claimed to be Cai Mao’s younger clansmen Cai He and Cai Zhong, who had come especially to surrender. Zhou Yu ordered them brought in. The two men wept and bowed, saying, “Our elder kinsman was innocent, yet the traitor Cao killed him. We wish to avenge him and have therefore come especially to surrender. We hope you will accept us and allow us to serve in the vanguard.” Zhou Yu was delighted and rewarded them generously. He immediately ordered them to lead the vanguard together with Gan Ning. The two men bowed their thanks, believing their scheme had succeeded. Zhou Yu secretly summoned Gan Ning and instructed him, “These two men have come without their families, so they are not truly surrendering. Cao Cao sent them here as spies. I intend to turn their scheme against them and have them send information back to him. Treat them attentively, but guard against them in secret. On the day we send out our forces, they must first be killed as sacrifices to the battle standard. You must be extremely careful and make no mistake.”\n\nGan Ning accepted the order and departed. Lu Su came in to see Zhou Yu and said, “Cai Zhong and Cai He’s surrender is most likely false. They must not be accepted into our service.” Zhou Yu rebuked him: “They have come to surrender because Cao Cao killed their kinsman and they wish to avenge him. What deception is there? If you are so suspicious, how can you ever welcome worthy men from across the realm?” Lu Su withdrew in silence and went to tell Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang laughed without speaking. Lu Su asked, “Why are you laughing, Zhuge Liang?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I am laughing because you do not understand Gongjin’s scheme. With the great river separating the two sides, it is extremely difficult for spies to come and go. Cao Cao sent Cai Zhong and Cai He to feign surrender and secretly investigate our army. Gongjin is turning their scheme against them and deliberately allowing them to send information back. In war, deception is never rejected. Gongjin’s plan is sound.” Only then did Lu Su understand.\n\nThat night Zhou Yu was sitting in his tent when Huang Gai suddenly slipped into the camp to see him. Zhou Yu asked, “Gongfu, your visit at night must mean you have an excellent plan to teach me.” Huang Gai said, “The enemy is numerous and we are few. We should not remain at a stalemate for long. Why not attack them with fire?” Zhou Yu asked, “Who told you to propose this plan?” Huang Gai replied, “It came from my own mind. No one else taught it to me.” Zhou Yu said, “That is exactly what I intend to do. For that reason, I have kept Cai Zhong and Cai He, the false defectors, so they can convey information. My only regret is that I have no one to carry out a false surrender on my behalf.” Huang Gai said, “I am willing to carry out the plan.” Zhou Yu replied, “Unless you suffer some hardship, how will Cao Cao be willing to believe it?” Huang Gai said, “I have received great favor from the Sun family. Even if my liver and brains were smeared across the ground, I would feel neither resentment nor regret.” Zhou Yu bowed and thanked him, saying, “If you are willing to carry out this ruse of self-inflicted suffering, it will be the greatest blessing for Jiangdong.” Huang Gai said, “Even if I die, I will have no regrets.” He then took his leave and departed.\n\nThe next day, Zhou Yu had the drums sounded and convened a great assembly of the generals beneath his command tent. Zhuge Liang was also present. Zhou Yu said, “Cao Cao has brought a million men, and his formations extend for more than three hundred li. He cannot be defeated in a single day. I now order every general to receive three months’ provisions and prepare to resist the enemy.” Before he had finished, Huang Gai stepped forward and said, “Never mind three months—even if you issue thirty months’ provisions, it will do no good! If we can defeat him this month, then let us defeat him. If we cannot defeat him this month, then we can only follow Zhang Zibu’s advice: cast aside our armor, reverse our weapons, face north, and surrender!” Zhou Yu’s face abruptly changed, and he flew into a rage. “I have received my lord’s command to direct the army and defeat Cao Cao. Anyone who speaks of surrender again must be executed. Now, with the two armies confronting each other, you dare speak such words and undermine the morale of my troops! Unless I cut off your head, I cannot command the obedience of the others!” He shouted for his attendants to take Huang Gai away, execute him, and report back. Huang Gai also became angry and said, “I have served the Sun family since the time of General Who Defeats the Caitiffs and campaigned throughout the southeast for three generations. Where were you then?”\n\nZhou Yu became even more furious and shouted for Huang Gai to be executed at once. Gan Ning stepped forward and pleaded, “Gongfu is a veteran minister of Eastern Wu. I ask you to show him mercy.” Zhou Yu shouted, “How dare you say another word and disrupt my military discipline!” He first ordered his attendants to beat Gan Ning out of the tent with clubs. All the officers knelt and pleaded, “Huang Gai’s offense does indeed deserve death, but his execution would be harmful to the army. We ask the Commander-in-Chief to show mercy and record the offense for the time being. It will not be too late to execute him after Cao Cao has been defeated.” Zhou Yu’s anger had not subsided, and the officers continued begging him insistently. Zhou Yu said, “If not out of regard for all of you, he would certainly be beheaded! For now, I will spare his life!” He ordered his attendants to throw Huang Gai down and give him one hundred strokes across the back as punishment for his offense. The officers again begged that he be spared. Zhou Yu overturned the table before him, angrily dismissed the officers, and shouted for the beating to proceed. Huang Gai’s clothes were stripped off, and he was dragged down and thrown to the ground. He was given fifty strokes across the back. The officers again pleaded insistently for mercy. Zhou Yu leaped to his feet, pointed at Huang Gai, and said, “You dare look down on me! I will leave the remaining fifty strokes on account for now. If you show insolence again, you will be punished for both offenses!” Still muttering angrily, he went back into his tent.\n\nThe officers helped Huang Gai to his feet. His skin had been split open, his flesh was torn, and fresh blood poured out. They carried him back to his own camp, where he lost consciousness several times. Everyone who came to ask after him shed tears. Lu Su also went to visit him, then came to Zhuge Liang’s boat and said, “Today Gongjin punished Gongfu harshly. We are all his subordinates and did not dare offend him by pressing our objections. But you are a guest, sir. Why did you stand by with folded arms and not say a single word?” Zhuge Liang laughed and said, “You are trying to deceive me, Zijing.” Lu Su replied, “Since I crossed the river with you, I have never deceived you in a single matter. Why do you say this now?” Zhuge Liang said, “Surely you know that Gongjin’s savage beating of Huang Gongfu today was part of their plan. Why would you expect me to dissuade him?” Only then did Lu Su understand. Zhuge Liang continued, “Without a ruse of self-inflicted suffering, how could they deceive Cao Cao? Huang Gongfu will now certainly be sent to feign surrender, while Cai Zhong and Cai He are allowed to report the matter to Cao Cao. When you see Gongjin, be sure not to tell him that I knew of the plan beforehand. Just say that I too resent the Commander-in-Chief’s conduct.”\n\nLu Su took his leave and entered the command tent to see Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu invited him into the rear of the tent. Lu Su asked, “Why did you punish Huang Gongfu so severely today?” Zhou Yu asked, “Do the generals resent me?” Lu Su replied, “Many of them are uneasy about it.” Zhou Yu asked, “What does Zhuge Liang think?” Lu Su said, “He too resents the Commander-in-Chief for being far too heartless.” Zhou Yu laughed and said, “This time I have managed to deceive him.” Lu Su asked, “What do you mean?” Zhou Yu replied, “Today’s severe beating of Huang Gai was a scheme. I want him to feign surrender, so we first had to use a ruse of self-inflicted suffering to deceive Cao Cao. Then we can attack with fire and win the victory.” Lu Su privately marveled at Zhuge Liang’s superior insight but did not dare say so openly.\n\nHuang Gai lay in his tent while all the generals came to ask after him. He said nothing and merely heaved long sighs. Suddenly it was reported that the staff adviser Kan Ze had come to visit. Huang Gai ordered him admitted to his bedside, then dismissed everyone else. Kan Ze asked, “General, do you perhaps have a feud with the Commander-in-Chief?” Huang Gai replied, “No.” Kan Ze said, “Then was the punishment you suffered perhaps a ruse of self-inflicted suffering?” Huang Gai asked, “How did you know?” Kan Ze replied, “From observing Gongjin’s actions, I have already guessed eight or nine parts out of ten.” Huang Gai said, “I have received great favor from three generations of the lords of Wu, yet have had no way to repay it. I therefore proposed this plan to defeat Cao Cao. Though I have suffered, I feel no resentment. I have looked throughout the army and found no one I could trust with my innermost thoughts. Only you have always possessed a loyal and righteous heart, so I have dared confide in you.” Kan Ze said, “By telling me this, you can only mean that you want me to deliver your letter of false surrender.” Huang Gai replied, “That is indeed my intention. I do not know whether you are willing.” Kan Ze gladly agreed. Truly:\n\nThe valiant general risks himself to repay his lord;\nThe wise adviser serves the state with a kindred heart.\n\nWhat Kan Ze would say remains unknown. Read the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 47\n\nKan Ze Secretly Presents a False Surrender; Pang Tong Ingeniously Proposes the Chained Ships\n\nNow Kan Ze, courtesy name Derun, was a native of Shanyin in Kuaiji. His family was poor, but he loved learning. He hired himself out as a laborer and often borrowed books from others to read. After reading something once, he never forgot it. He was eloquent and quick-witted, and even in his youth he possessed courage. Sun Quan summoned him to serve as an adviser, and he became especially close to Huang Gai. Knowing that Kan Ze was eloquent and bold, Huang Gai wanted him to deliver the false letter of surrender. Kan Ze readily agreed, saying, “If a true man lives in this world without winning merit and establishing a great enterprise, is he not little better than the grass and trees that rot away? Since you are willing to sacrifice your life to repay your lord, why should I begrudge my insignificant life?” Huang Gai rolled out of bed, bowed to him, and thanked him. Kan Ze said, “This matter cannot be delayed. I will leave at once.” Huang Gai said, “The letter is already written.”\n\nKan Ze took the letter and that very night disguised himself as a fisherman, boarded a small boat, and headed toward the northern bank. The cold stars filled the sky that night, and by the third watch he had already reached Cao Cao’s naval camp. Soldiers patrolling the river seized him and reported to Cao Cao that same night. Cao Cao said, “Could he be a spy?” The soldiers replied, “He is only a fisherman, but he calls himself Kan Ze, an adviser of Eastern Wu, and says he has come on secret business to see you.” Cao Cao ordered them to bring him in. The soldiers led Kan Ze inside. The lamps and candles in the tent blazed brightly, and Cao Cao sat erect behind his desk. He asked, “Since you are an adviser of Eastern Wu, what have you come here for?” Kan Ze replied, “People say Chancellor Cao thirsts for worthy men, but judging from that question, the claim hardly seems true. Huang Gongfu, you have misjudged him!”\n\nCao Cao said, “Eastern Wu and I may go to war at any moment. How could I fail to question you when you come here secretly?” Kan Ze said, “Huang Gongfu is a veteran officer who has served three generations of the Sun family. Yet Zhou Yu had him brutally beaten without cause before all the generals, filling him with unbearable resentment. He therefore wishes to surrender to you, Chancellor, as a means of taking revenge, and he specially consulted me about it. Gongfu and I are as close as flesh and bone, so I came directly to present his secret letter. I do not know whether you, Chancellor, are willing to accept him.” Cao Cao asked, “Where is the letter?” Kan Ze took it out and presented it. Cao Cao opened it and read it by lamplight. The letter read:\n\nI, Huang Gai, have received great favor from the Sun family and ought never to harbor divided loyalties. Yet, considering the present situation, how can the troops of Jiangdong’s six commanderies withstand the million-man army of the central realm? The disparity in numbers is obvious to everyone in the empire. Every civil and military officer of Eastern Wu, whether wise or foolish, knows that victory is impossible. But that youngster Zhou Yu, narrow-minded, shallow, and stubborn, overestimates his own ability and recklessly seeks to strike stone with an egg. Moreover, he arbitrarily dispenses rewards and punishments, inflicting penalties on the innocent and withholding rewards from those who have earned merit. I am a veteran officer, yet he has humiliated and abused me without cause, and I truly hate him for it! I have respectfully heard that you, Chancellor, treat others with sincerity and humbly welcome worthy men. I wish to lead my followers in surrendering to you, so that I may win merit and wipe away my disgrace. I shall also bring provisions, carts, weapons, and equipment aboard my ships and offer them all to you. With tears of blood, I bow and make this declaration. I beg you above all not to doubt me.\n\nAt his desk, Cao Cao turned the letter over and read it more than ten times. Suddenly he struck the desk, opened his eyes wide, and shouted furiously, “Huang Gai has used the ruse of self-inflicted suffering and sent you with a false letter of surrender so that you can exploit an opportunity here. How dare you come and make a fool of me!” He ordered his attendants to drag Kan Ze out and behead him. The attendants crowded around Kan Ze and hauled him away, but his expression did not change. Instead, he threw back his head and laughed loudly. Cao Cao ordered them to bring him back and shouted, “I have seen through your treacherous scheme. Why are you laughing?” Kan Ze replied, “I am not laughing at you. I am only laughing because Huang Gongfu is a poor judge of men.” Cao Cao asked, “How is he a poor judge of men?” Kan Ze said, “If you are going to kill me, then kill me. Why ask so many questions?” Cao Cao said, “I have studied military texts since childhood and thoroughly understand every form of deceit and trickery. This scheme of yours might fool someone else, but how could it fool me?” Kan Ze said, “Then tell me which part of the letter is a treacherous scheme.” Cao Cao replied, “I will point out the flaw so that you may die without resentment! If you truly came to offer a letter of surrender, why did you not specify the date? What explanation can you give for that?”\n\nWhen Kan Ze heard this, he laughed loudly and said, “How shameless of you to boast that you have studied military texts! You had better withdraw your army at once! If you fight, Zhou Yu will certainly capture you! You ignorant fool! What a pity that I must die unjustly at your hands!” Cao Cao asked, “Why do you call me ignorant?” Kan Ze replied, “You understand neither strategy nor reason. Does that not make you ignorant?” Cao Cao said, “Then tell me where I am wrong.” Kan Ze replied, “You show no courtesy toward worthy men, so why should I say anything? I have only death before me.” Cao Cao said, “If your explanation is reasonable, I will naturally respect and accept it.” Kan Ze said, “Have you never heard the saying, ‘One who betrays his lord and acts in secret cannot set a fixed date’? Suppose we agreed on a date now, but when it came he could not find an immediate opportunity to act, while your forces came to meet him from this side. The whole affair would inevitably be exposed. He can only watch for a favorable opportunity and act. How could he set a date in advance? You fail to understand such a simple principle and mean to put an innocent man to an unjust death. You truly are an ignorant fool!”\n\nAt these words, Cao Cao’s expression changed. He left his seat and apologized, saying, “I failed to understand the matter and mistakenly offended your dignity. I hope you will not take it to heart.” Kan Ze said, “Huang Gongfu and I sincerely wish to surrender, yearning for you as an infant yearns for its parents. How could there be any deceit?” Cao Cao was overjoyed and said, “If the two of you accomplish this great service, the ranks and titles you receive in the future will surely surpass those of all others.” Kan Ze said, “We have not come for rank or salary, but truly to obey Heaven and follow the will of the people.” Cao Cao brought out wine and entertained him.\n\nA short while later, someone entered the tent and whispered in Cao Cao’s ear. Cao Cao said, “Bring me the letter.” The man presented a secret report. After reading it, Cao Cao looked greatly pleased. Kan Ze thought to himself, “This must be Cai Zhong and Cai He reporting that Huang Gai was punished. That is why Cao Cao is pleased, believing my account of his surrender to be genuine.” Cao Cao said, “I must trouble you, sir, to return to Jiangdong and arrange matters with Huang Gongfu. Send word across the river beforehand, and I will have troops ready to meet him.” Kan Ze replied, “I have already left Jiangdong and cannot return. I ask you, Chancellor, to send some other trustworthy man.” Cao Cao said, “If anyone else goes, I fear the affair may be exposed.” Kan Ze repeatedly declined, but after a long while he said, “If I must go, I dare not remain here any longer. I should leave at once.”\n\nCao Cao presented him with gold and silk, but Kan Ze refused them. He took his leave, departed the camp, boarded his small boat again, and returned to Jiangdong. He went to see Huang Gai and gave him a detailed account of everything that had happened. Huang Gai said, “Had it not been for your eloquence, sir, all my suffering would have been in vain.” Kan Ze said, “I will now go to Gan Ning’s camp and find out what Cai Zhong and Cai He are doing.” Huang Gai said, “Excellent.” Kan Ze went to Gan Ning’s camp, where Gan Ning received him. Kan Ze said, “Yesterday, General, you were humiliated by Zhou Gongjin for trying to save Huang Gongfu. I am deeply outraged on your behalf.” Gan Ning smiled but did not answer.\n\nAs they were speaking, Cai He and Cai Zhong arrived. Kan Ze gave Gan Ning a meaningful look. Understanding his intent, Gan Ning said, “Zhou Gongjin relies entirely on his own abilities and gives no thought at all to men like us. Now that I have been humiliated, I am ashamed to face anyone east of the Yangtze!” When he finished, he ground his teeth, pounded the table, and cried out loudly. Kan Ze then pretended to whisper in Gan Ning’s ear. Gan Ning lowered his head without speaking and heaved several long sighs.\n\nSeeing that Kan Ze and Gan Ning both appeared to harbor thoughts of rebellion, Cai He and Cai Zhong tried to draw them out, saying, “Why are you distressed, General? And what injustice troubles you, sir?” Kan Ze replied, “How could you know the suffering in our hearts?” Cai He said, “Can it be that you wish to turn against Wu and go over to Cao Cao?” Kan Ze turned pale. Gan Ning drew his sword and sprang to his feet, saying, “Our secret has been discovered! We must kill them to silence them!”\n\nCai He and Cai Zhong cried out in alarm, “Do not worry, gentlemen! We also have a secret from our hearts to tell you.” Gan Ning said, “Speak at once!” Cai He said, “The two of us were sent by Lord Cao to pretend to surrender. If you gentlemen truly wish to submit to him, we can introduce you.” Gan Ning asked, “Are you telling the truth?” The two replied in unison, “How would we dare deceive you?” Gan Ning pretended to be delighted and said, “If so, Heaven itself has granted us this opportunity!” The two Cais said, “We have already reported to the Chancellor how Huang Gongfu and you, General, were humiliated.” Kan Ze said, “I have already delivered Huang Gongfu’s letter to the Chancellor. I came here especially to see you, Xingba, and arrange for us to surrender together.” Gan Ning said, “Once a true man encounters an enlightened lord, he should naturally devote himself to him wholeheartedly.” The four then drank together and discussed their innermost intentions. The two Cais immediately wrote a secret report to Cao Cao, saying that Gan Ning and Kan Ze would serve together as agents inside Wu. Kan Ze separately wrote another letter and secretly sent someone to deliver it to Cao Cao. The letter explained in full that Huang Gai wished to come but had not yet found an opportunity. Cao Cao need only watch for ships approaching with blue pennants at their prows; those would be Huang Gai’s ships.\n\nNow Cao Cao received both letters in succession, but remained uncertain and suspicious. He gathered his advisers and said, “Gan Ning of Jiangdong was humiliated by Zhou Yu and is willing to act as our agent within his camp. Huang Gai was punished and sent Kan Ze to offer his surrender. Neither case can yet be fully trusted. Who dares go directly into Zhou Yu’s camp and learn the truth?” Jiang Gan stepped forward and said, “The other day I went to Eastern Wu in vain and accomplished nothing, for which I feel deeply ashamed. Now I am willing to risk my life by going again. I will make certain of the truth and return to report it to you, Chancellor.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and immediately ordered Jiang Gan to board a boat. Jiang Gan took a small craft directly to the edge of the southern naval camp and sent someone ahead to announce him.\n\nWhen Zhou Yu heard that Jiang Gan had come again, he was delighted and said, “The success of my plan depends entirely upon this man!” He then instructed Lu Su, “Invite Pang Shiyuan here and have him do such and such for me.” Pang Tong of Xiangyang, courtesy name Shiyuan, had taken up residence in Jiangdong to escape the turmoil. Lu Su had previously recommended him to Zhou Yu, but Pang Tong had not yet gone to meet him. Zhou Yu had first sent Lu Su to ask Pang Tong for a plan, saying, “What strategy should we use to defeat Cao Cao?” Pang Tong secretly told Lu Su, “To defeat Cao Cao’s army, you must use a fire attack. But on the broad Yangtze, if one ship catches fire, all the others will scatter. The plan can succeed only if someone offers him a ‘chain-link stratagem’ and has him fasten all his ships together.” Lu Su reported this to Zhou Yu, who deeply admired the proposal and said, “No one but Pang Shiyuan can carry out this plan for me.” Lu Su said, “I only fear that Cao Cao is too cunning. How can he go there safely?”\n\nZhou Yu pondered without reaching a decision, wondering how he might find an opportunity, when word suddenly came that Jiang Gan had returned. Zhou Yu was overjoyed. On the one hand, he instructed Pang Tong how to carry out the scheme; on the other, he seated himself in his tent and sent someone to invite Jiang Gan in. When Jiang Gan saw that Zhou Yu had not come to welcome him, doubts and misgivings filled his mind. He ordered his boat moored at a secluded part of the bank, then entered the camp to see Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu glared at him and said, “Ziyi, why have you deceived me so outrageously?” Jiang Gan smiled and said, “I thought that you and I were old friends and brothers, so I came especially to speak to you from my heart. How can you say I deceived you?” Zhou Yu said, “If you mean to persuade me to surrender, the seas will dry up and the rocks crumble before that happens! Last time, for the sake of our old friendship, I invited you to drink your fill, get thoroughly drunk, and share my bed. But you stole my private letter and left without saying goodbye. You reported back to Cao Cao, who killed Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, causing my plan to fail. Why have you come again today? You certainly harbor no good intentions! If I did not consider our old friendship, I would cut you in two with a single stroke! I originally meant to send you back across the river, but within the next day or two I am going to destroy the rebel Cao. Yet if I keep you in the army, secrets are sure to leak out.” He ordered his attendants, “Escort Ziyi to the monastery in the western hills to rest. Once I have defeated Cao Cao, it will not be too late to send him across the river.”\n\nJiang Gan tried to speak again, but Zhou Yu had already withdrawn behind the tent. The attendants brought Jiang Gan a horse and escorted him to a small monastery behind the western hills, assigning two soldiers to wait on him. In the monastery, Jiang Gan was troubled and depressed, unable to eat or sleep in peace. That night the stars filled the sky and dew lay everywhere. He went out alone and strolled behind the monastery, where he heard someone reading aloud. Following the sound at random, he came to several thatched rooms beside a rocky cliff, with lamplight shining from within. Jiang Gan peered inside and saw a man with a sword hanging before the lamp, reciting the military writings of Sun Wu and Wu Qi. Jiang Gan thought that this must be an extraordinary man, so he knocked on the door and asked to meet him. The man opened the door and came out to welcome him, and his bearing was clearly far from ordinary. Jiang Gan asked his name. The man replied, “My surname is Pang, my given name is Tong, and my courtesy name is Shiyuan.” Jiang Gan said, “Can you be Master Young Phoenix?” Pang Tong replied, “I am.” Delighted, Jiang Gan said, “I have long heard of your great reputation. Why are you living in seclusion in such a remote place?” Pang Tong replied, “Zhou Yu prides himself on his great talent and cannot tolerate other able men, so I have withdrawn to live here. Who might you be, sir?” Jiang Gan replied, “I am Jiang Gan.”\n\nPang Tong invited him into the thatched cottage, and they sat together and spoke openly. Jiang Gan said, “With your abilities, sir, where could you go and not prosper? If you are willing to join Cao Cao, I will introduce you.” Pang Tong said, “I have long wished to leave Jiangdong. Since you are willing to introduce me, we should set out at once. If we delay and Zhou Yu hears of it, he will certainly have me killed.”\n\nThat very night, Pang Tong and Jiang Gan went down the mountain together. At the riverbank they found Jiang Gan’s original boat and rowed swiftly across to the northern shore. When they reached Cao Cao’s camp, Jiang Gan went in first and gave a full account of all that had happened. Hearing that Master Young Phoenix had come, Cao Cao personally left his tent to welcome him. Once host and guest had taken their seats, Cao Cao said, “Zhou Yu is young, and because he relies on his own talent, he treats others arrogantly and refuses to use sound advice. I have long heard of your great reputation, sir. Now that you have honored me with your presence, I beg you not to withhold your instruction.” Pang Tong replied, “I have always heard that you, Chancellor, conduct your campaigns according to sound principles. I would now like to inspect the disposition of your forces.”\n\nCao Cao ordered horses prepared and first invited Pang Tong to inspect the land camp with him. Riding side by side, they climbed to high ground and looked out over it. Pang Tong said, “It stands beside mountains and relies on forests for protection; front and rear support each other; there are gates for entry and exit; and its winding approaches allow both advance and retreat. Even if Sun Wu and Wu Qi were reborn, or Rangju returned to life, they could do no better than this.” Cao Cao said, “Please do not praise me too highly, sir. I still hope for your instruction.” He then took Pang Tong to inspect the naval camp. There were twenty-four gates facing south, all defended by covered assault ships and warships arranged like city walls. Smaller boats were sheltered within, with lanes through which they could come and go, and every movement followed proper order. Pang Tong laughed and said, “The Chancellor’s reputation for commanding armies is well deserved!” Then, pointing toward the south bank, he said, “Zhou Yu! Zhou Yu! Your appointed day of destruction is surely at hand!”\n\nCao Cao returned to camp in great delight, invited Pang Tong into his tent, and set out wine for them to drink as they discussed military strategy. Pang Tong spoke with lofty eloquence and answered every question without hesitation. Cao Cao greatly admired and respected him and treated him with the utmost courtesy. Pretending to be drunk, Pang Tong asked, “May I ask whether there are any good physicians in the army?” Cao Cao asked why he needed one. Pang Tong replied, “Many of the naval troops are ill and require skilled physicians to treat them.” At the time, Cao Cao’s soldiers were unaccustomed to the climate and water, and all suffered from vomiting; many had died. Cao Cao was already worried about this, so when he suddenly heard Pang Tong mention it, how could he fail to ask further? Pang Tong said, “Your method of training the naval forces is excellent, Chancellor, but unfortunately it is incomplete.” Cao Cao repeatedly asked him to explain. Pang Tong said, “I have a plan that will free every sailor, high and low, from sickness and ensure a safe and successful campaign.”\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed and asked him to reveal this marvelous plan. Pang Tong said, “On the Yangtze, the tides rise and fall and the wind and waves never cease. The northern soldiers are not accustomed to traveling by boat. Tossed and jolted about, they naturally fall ill. But if you match large ships and small ships together, arranging them in rows of thirty or fifty, and link them from bow to stern with iron rings and chains, then lay broad planks across them, not only men but even horses will be able to cross from ship to ship. Sailing in this manner, no matter how the winds, waves, and tides rise and fall, what will there be to fear?” Cao Cao left his seat and thanked him, saying, “Without your brilliant plan, sir, how could I defeat Eastern Wu?” Pang Tong replied, “This is only my shallow opinion. You, Chancellor, must judge it for yourself.” Cao Cao immediately issued orders summoning all the army’s blacksmiths to forge massive iron rings and spikes throughout the night and chain the ships together. When the troops heard of it, they were all delighted. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt Red Cliffs, raging battle turned upon a fire attack;\nAll the plans and calculations worked toward the same end.\nHad Pang Tong not devised the stratagem of chained ships,\nHow could Gongjin ever have achieved his mighty triumph?\n\nPang Tong also said to Cao Cao, “I have observed that many of Jiangdong’s outstanding men resent Zhou Yu. With my three-inch tongue, I can persuade them on your behalf, Chancellor, and have them all come over to you. Zhou Yu will then stand alone without support and must inevitably be captured by you. Once Zhou Yu is defeated, Liu Bei will be of no further use.” Cao Cao said, “If you truly accomplish this great service, sir, I will petition the Son of Heaven to appoint you to the rank of one of the Three Excellencies.” Pang Tong replied, “I do not seek wealth or honor. I only wish to save the common people. When you cross the river, Chancellor, you must take care not to slaughter them.” Cao Cao said, “I act on Heaven’s behalf to uphold the Way. How could I bear to massacre the people?” Pang Tong bowed and asked him to issue a proclamation to reassure and protect his family and kin. Cao Cao asked, “Where does your family presently live, sir?” Pang Tong replied, “Right beside the river. If I receive such a proclamation, they can be kept safe.”\n\nCao Cao ordered a proclamation written, signed, and sealed, then handed it to Pang Tong. Pang Tong bowed in thanks and said, “After I leave, advance your army quickly. Do not wait until Zhou Yu realizes what is happening.” Cao Cao agreed.\n\nPang Tong took his leave and went to the riverbank. Just as he was about to board a boat, he suddenly saw a man on the bank wearing a Daoist robe and a bamboo cap. The man seized Pang Tong and said, “You are remarkably bold! Huang Gai used the ruse of self-inflicted suffering, Kan Ze delivered the false letter of surrender, and now you have come to offer the chain-link stratagem. Your only fear must be that the fire will not burn them all to ashes! These ruthless schemes of yours may deceive Cao Cao, but you cannot deceive me!” Pang Tong was so terrified that his soul nearly fled his body. As the verse says:\n\nDo not say the southeast alone can master victory;\nWho claims the northwest has no men of talent?\n\nWho was this man? Read on to learn what follows.\n\n### Chapter 48\n\nCao Cao Feasts and Composes Verse on the Yangzi; The Northern Army Chains Its Warships\n\nWhen Pang Tong heard this, he was startled. He quickly turned to look at the man and saw that it was Xu Shu. Recognizing his old friend, Pang Tong’s mind was finally put at ease. He looked around and, seeing no one nearby, said, “If you expose my plan, then what a pity for the people of Jiangnan’s eighty-one prefectures—for you will have delivered them all to their deaths!” Xu Shu laughed and said, “And what of the lives of the eight hundred and thirty thousand soldiers here?” Pang Tong said, “Yuanzhi, do you truly intend to ruin my plan?” Xu Shu replied, “I remain grateful for Imperial Uncle Liu’s great kindness and have never forgotten my duty to repay him. Cao Cao drove my mother to her death, and I have already declared that I will never devise another strategy for him as long as I live. How could I now be willing to ruin your excellent plan? But I am here with the army, and once it is defeated, jade and stone alike will be destroyed. How can I escape disaster? You must teach me a way to get away. Then I will keep silent and withdraw far from here.” Pang Tong laughed and said, “With Yuanzhi’s foresight and discernment, surely this will present no difficulty!” Xu Shu said, “I ask you, sir, to instruct me.” Pang Tong went close to Xu Shu’s ear and quietly spoke a few words. Xu Shu was delighted and bowed in thanks. Pang Tong then took leave of Xu Shu, went ashore, and returned to Jiangdong.\n\nThat very night, Xu Shu secretly sent trusted men through the camps to spread a rumor. The next day, soldiers gathered in groups of three and five, whispering together. An intelligence agent soon reported to Cao Cao, “A rumor is circulating through the army that Han Sui and Ma Teng of Xiliang have rebelled and are fighting their way toward Xudu.” Cao Cao was greatly alarmed and hurriedly assembled his advisers to discuss the matter. He said, “Ever since I led the army south, the only men who have troubled me have been Han Sui and Ma Teng. Though we do not yet know whether this rumor is true or false, we cannot fail to guard against them.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Xu Shu stepped forward and said, “The Prime Minister has honored me by accepting me into his service, yet I regret that I have not rendered the slightest achievement in return. Please give me three thousand troops, and I will travel day and night to San Pass and hold its strategic approaches. If there is an emergency, I will send another report.” Cao Cao was pleased and said, “If Yuanzhi goes, I will have nothing to worry about. There are already troops at San Pass, and you shall command them as well. I will immediately assign you three thousand infantrymen and appoint Zang Ba as your vanguard. Set out day and night without delay.” Xu Shu took leave of Cao Cao and departed with Zang Ba. This was Pang Tong’s plan for saving Xu Shu. A later poet wrote:\n\nEach day Cao Cao marched south, his worries grew:\nMa Teng and Han Sui might raise their spears anew.\nOne word from Young Phoenix delivered Xu Shu,\nJust like a swimming fish freed from the hook.\n\nAfter sending Xu Shu away, Cao Cao felt somewhat reassured. He mounted his horse and first inspected the land camps along the river, then the naval camp. He boarded a large ship with a banner bearing the word “Commander” erected at its center. Naval stockades stood on both sides, and a thousand bows and crossbows lay hidden aboard the ship. Cao Cao took his place on the upper deck. It was the fifteenth day of the eleventh month, in the winter of the twelfth year of Jian’an. The sky was clear, the wind gentle, and the waves calm. Cao Cao ordered, “Set out wine and arrange music aboard the great ship. Tonight I wish to hold a gathering for all my generals.”\n\nAs evening approached, the moon rose over the eastern hills, shining as brightly as day. The broad stretch of the Yangtze looked like a length of white silk laid across the land. Cao Cao sat aboard the great ship, attended on either side by several hundred guards, all dressed in brocade robes and embroidered jackets, carrying halberds and holding spears. The civil and military officers sat in order according to rank. Cao Cao saw the picturesque slopes of Mount Nanping; to the east he looked toward the territory of Chaisang, to the west upon the river at Xiakou, to the south toward Mount Fan, and to the north toward Wulin. The vastness on every side delighted him, and he said to the assembled officers, “Ever since I first raised a righteous army, I have eliminated villains and removed dangers for the realm. I swore to bring peace to all within the four seas and pacify the entire empire. Only Jiangnan has yet to come into my possession. Now I command a million valiant soldiers and can also rely upon all of you to devote your lives to my cause. Why should we fear that we will not succeed? Once Jiangnan has submitted, the empire will be free of conflict, and I will share wealth and honor with all of you as we enjoy an age of peace.” All the civil and military officers rose and offered their thanks, saying, “May we soon return singing songs of victory. For the rest of our lives, we will all depend upon the Prime Minister’s favor and protection.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and ordered his attendants to pour the wine.\n\nThey drank until midnight, and when Cao Cao was deep in his cups, he pointed toward the southern bank and said, “Zhou Yu and Lu Su do not understand the times or Heaven’s will. Fortunately, some of their men have surrendered to us and become a threat at the very heart of their forces. Heaven is helping me.” Xun You said, “Prime Minister, do not speak of this. I fear the secret may leak out.” Cao Cao laughed loudly and said, “All the gentlemen at this banquet, as well as my personal attendants, are my trusted men. What harm can there be in speaking of it?” He then pointed toward Xiakou and said, “Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang, you do not understand that the strength of ants cannot shake Mount Tai. How foolish you are!” Turning to his generals, he said, “I am fifty-four years old this year. If I obtain Jiangnan, there is something in particular that will please me. In former days, Lord Qiao and I were the closest of friends, and I knew that both his daughters were beauties fit to grace a kingdom. Later, to my surprise, they became the wives of Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. I have now built the new Bronze Bird Terrace on the banks of the Zhang River. If I obtain Jiangnan, I will take the Two Qiaos as my wives and place them in the terrace to entertain me in my declining years. Then all my wishes will be fulfilled.” When he finished, he laughed loudly. Du Mu of the Tang dynasty wrote:\n\nA broken halberd lies in sand, its iron not yet gone;\nI wash and polish it and recognize a vanished age.\nHad the east wind not brought young Zhou the aid he needed,\nDeep in spring, Bronze Bird would have locked away the Two Qiaos.\n\nAs Cao Cao laughed and talked, he suddenly heard crows calling as they flew south. Cao Cao asked, “Why are these crows crying out at night?” His attendants replied, “The crows see the bright moon and mistake it for dawn, so they leave the trees and call out.” Cao Cao laughed again. By now he was drunk. Taking up his long lance, he stood aboard the ship, poured a libation into the river, and drained three full cups. Then, holding his lance crosswise, he addressed the generals: “With this lance I defeated the Yellow Turbans, captured Lü Bu, destroyed Yuan Shu, and overcame Yuan Shao. I penetrated deep beyond the northern frontier and marched all the way to Liaodong. I have moved unhindered across the empire and have not betrayed the aspirations of a great man. Now, faced with this scene, I am filled with emotion. I will compose a song, and all of you shall join me.” He sang:\n\nBefore the wine, let us sing:\nHow long does human life endure?\nIt is like the morning dew;\nThe days gone by are all too many.\n\nMy heart is stirred with ardor,\nYet sorrowful thoughts cannot be forgotten.\nWhat can dispel my sorrow?\nOnly Du Kang’s wine.\n\nGreen, green are the collars of the scholars;\nLong, long have they dwelled in my heart.\nIt is only for your sake\nThat I have pondered and murmured until now.\n\nThe deer call to one another\nAs they graze on duckweed in the fields.\nI have honored guests;\nLet zithers be played and reed pipes blown.\n\nBright, bright as the moon—\nWhen can it ever cease?\nSorrow rises from within me\nAnd cannot be cut off.\n\nYou cross the paths and fieldways,\nCondescending to come visit me.\nAfter long separation, we feast and converse,\nOur hearts mindful of former kindness.\n\nThe moon is bright, the stars are few;\nCrows and magpies fly south.\nThey circle the trees three times,\nBut find no branch on which to rest.\n\nA mountain never tires of being high;\nThe sea never tires of being deep.\nThe Duke of Zhou spat out his food to receive worthy men,\nAnd all beneath Heaven gave him their hearts.\n\nWhen the song was finished, everyone joined in, and all laughed merrily together. Suddenly, one man among those seated stepped forward and said, “When two great armies are confronting each other and the officers and soldiers must devote their lives to the struggle, why does the Prime Minister utter such inauspicious words?” Cao Cao looked at him. It was Liu Fu, courtesy name Yuanying, Inspector of Yangzhou and a native of Xiang County in Pei Commandery. Liu Fu had begun his work at Hefei, where he established the provincial administration, gathered refugees and displaced people, founded schools, greatly expanded the agricultural colonies, and promoted good government and education. He had served Cao Cao for many years and achieved much. Now Cao Cao held his lance crosswise and asked, “What is inauspicious about my words?” Liu Fu replied, “‘The moon is bright, the stars are few; crows and magpies fly south. They circle the trees three times, but find no branch on which to rest.’ Those are inauspicious words.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and shouted, “How dare you spoil my pleasure!” With a single thrust of his lance, he stabbed Liu Fu to death. Everyone was horrified, and the banquet came to an end.\n\nThe next day, when Cao Cao had sobered up, he was overcome with remorse. Liu Fu’s son, Liu Xi, petitioned for permission to take his father’s body home for burial. Cao Cao wept and said, “Yesterday, in my drunkenness, I accidentally killed your father. My regret now comes too late. He shall be buried with the grand honors accorded to one of the Three Excellencies.” He also assigned soldiers to escort the coffin, which was sent home for burial that very day. The following day, Mao Jie and Yu Jin, commanders of the naval forces, came before Cao Cao’s tent and reported, “All the ships, large and small, have been properly arranged and chained together. Every banner, standard, weapon, and item of military equipment is ready. We ask the Prime Minister to issue his orders and set a date for the advance.”\n\nCao Cao took his seat aboard the great warship at the center of the fleet and summoned all his generals to receive their orders. Both the naval and land forces were divided under banners of five colors. In the navy, Mao Jie and Yu Jin commanded the center under yellow banners; Zhang He commanded the vanguard under red banners; Lü Qian commanded the rear under black banners; Wen Ping commanded the left under blue-green banners; and Lü Tong commanded the right under white banners. Among the cavalry and infantry, Xu Huang commanded the vanguard under red banners; Li Dian commanded the rear under black banners; Yue Jin commanded the left under blue-green banners; and Xiahou Yuan commanded the right under white banners. Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong were appointed to coordinate support between the land and naval routes, while Xu Chu and Zhang Liao were appointed to patrol, provide protection, and supervise the fighting. The remaining valiant generals were each assigned to their respective units.\n\nWhen the orders had been given, three rolls of the drums sounded throughout the naval camp, and the warships of each unit sailed out through separate gates. That day, a strong northwesterly wind suddenly arose. Every ship raised its sails and surged through the waves, yet remained as steady as if traveling on level ground. The northern soldiers aboard the ships leaped about energetically, practicing with spears and swords. The banners and streamers of the front, rear, left, and right divisions were kept perfectly distinct. More than fifty small boats also moved back and forth, patrolling, keeping watch, and urging on the troops. Cao Cao stood on the command platform and watched the maneuvers. He was delighted and considered the method certain to bring victory. He ordered the sails furled and the ships returned to camp in proper sequence. Cao Cao then entered his command tent and said to his advisers, “If Heaven’s mandate were not helping me, how could I have obtained Young Phoenix’s marvelous plan? With the ships chained together, crossing the river truly is as easy as walking on level ground.” Cheng Yu said, “With all the ships chained together, they are certainly stable. But if the enemy attacks with fire, it will be difficult for them to maneuver out of the way. We cannot fail to guard against that.” Cao Cao laughed loudly and said, “Though Cheng Zhongde considers distant dangers, there are still things he fails to see.” Xun You said, “Zhongde’s words are entirely correct. Why does the Prime Minister laugh at him?”\n\nCao Cao said, “Any fire attack must rely upon the wind. It is now the depths of winter, when there are only westerly and northerly winds. How could there be an easterly or southerly wind? I occupy the northwest, while the enemy’s forces are all on the southern bank. If they use fire, they will only burn their own troops. What have I to fear? If it were the mild early-spring weather of the tenth month, I would have taken precautions long ago.” Everyone bowed low and said, “The Prime Minister’s insight is beyond that of the rest of us.” Cao Cao turned to the generals and said, “The men of Qing, Xu, Yan, and Dai are unaccustomed to traveling by ship. Without this plan, how could they cross the dangers of the great river?” Just then, two generals stepped boldly out from the ranks and said, “Though we junior officers are men of You and Yan, we too know how to handle ships. We ask for twenty patrol boats so that we may sail straight to the Northern River Mouth, seize enemy banners and drums, and return, thus proving that the northern army can also fight from ships.”\n\nCao Cao looked at them and saw that they were Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan, both former generals under Yuan Shao. Cao Cao said, “You were both born and raised in the north, so I fear you are not comfortable aboard ships. The soldiers of Jiangnan constantly travel on the water and are highly trained and experienced. You must not lightly treat your lives as playthings.” Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan cried out, “If we fail to win, we will willingly submit to military law!” Cao Cao said, “All the warships have already been chained together. Only the small boats remain available. Each can hold twenty men, but I fear they will not be suitable for battle.” Jiao Chu said, “If we used great ships, what would be remarkable about it? We ask that you give us a little more than twenty small boats. Zhang Nan and I will each command half. Today we will sail straight to the Jiangnan naval camp, and we will not return until we have seized banners and killed a general.” Cao Cao said, “I will give you twenty boats and assign five hundred elite soldiers armed with long spears and powerful crossbows. At dawn tomorrow, I will send the main fleet out from the camp to form a show of force in the distance. I will also order Wen Ping to command thirty patrol boats and support your return.” Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan withdrew in delight. The next day, food was prepared during the fourth watch, and by the fifth watch all preparations were complete. Soon drums and gongs sounded throughout the naval camp. All the ships sailed out and spread across the water. Blue-green and red banners mingled along the broad sweep of the Yangtze. Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan led twenty scout boats through the camp and headed toward Jiangnan.\n\nMeanwhile, on the southern bank, they had heard the thunderous beating of drums the day before and, looking into the distance, had seen Cao Cao drilling his navy. Scouts reported the matter to Zhou Yu, who went to the top of a hill to observe, but Cao Cao’s forces had already withdrawn. The next day, they suddenly heard drums shaking the heavens once again. Soldiers hurried to high ground to look and saw small boats charging through the waves. They immediately rushed a report to headquarters. Zhou Yu asked who among those under his command dared go out first. Han Dang and Zhou Tai stepped forward together and said, “We will serve as the vanguard and break the enemy.” Zhou Yu was pleased and ordered every camp to strengthen its defenses and not move rashly. Han Dang and Zhou Tai each led five scout boats out, one force to the left and the other to the right.\n\nJiao Chu and Zhang Nan, relying solely upon their reckless courage, came flying over the water in their swiftly rowed boats. Han Dang wore a chest guard and held a long spear as he stood in the bow of his boat. Jiao Chu’s boat arrived first, and he ordered his soldiers to loose a shower of arrows at Han Dang’s vessel. Han Dang raised a shield to ward them off. Jiao Chu leveled his long spear and engaged Han Dang. With a single thrust, Han Dang stabbed Jiao Chu to death. Zhang Nan came up behind him, shouting fiercely. From the flank, Zhou Tai’s boat suddenly appeared. Zhang Nan stood in the bow with his spear leveled while arrows flew wildly from both sides. Zhou Tai held a shield on one arm and a sword in his other hand. When the two boats were seven or eight feet apart, Zhou Tai launched himself through the air and landed directly on Zhang Nan’s boat. His sword rose and fell, cutting Zhang Nan into the water. He then slaughtered the soldiers rowing the boat. The surviving boats were swiftly rowed back in flight. Han Dang and Zhou Tai urged their boats in pursuit, but halfway across the river they met Wen Ping’s ships coming toward them. The two sides formed their boats into battle lines and began fighting.\n\nZhou Yu led his generals to the hilltop and gazed into the distance. On the waters north of the river, armored warships were arrayed across the surface, with their banners, standards, signal flags, and streamers all in perfect order. He looked back and saw Wen Ping locked in combat with Han Dang and Zhou Tai. Han Dang and Zhou Tai attacked with all their strength. Unable to resist them, Wen Ping turned his boats and fled. Han Dang and Zhou Tai hurriedly urged their boats after him. Fearing that the two men would penetrate too deeply into dangerous enemy territory, Zhou Yu waved the white signal flag and ordered the gongs sounded. The two commanders then swung their oars around and returned.\n\nFrom the hilltop, Zhou Yu watched the warships on the opposite side of the river until all of them had entered their naval camp. He turned to his generals and said, “The warships north of the river are as dense as reeds, and Cao Cao is full of schemes. What plan can we use to defeat him?” Before anyone could answer, they suddenly saw the central yellow banner in Cao Cao’s camp snapped by the wind and blown into the river. Zhou Yu laughed loudly and said, “That is an ill omen!”\n\nAs he continued watching, a violent wind suddenly arose, and waves on the river pounded against the bank. A gust swept past and whipped the corner of a banner across Zhou Yu’s face. A thought suddenly struck him. He gave a great cry, fell backward, and vomited blood. When the generals hurried to lift him up, he was already unconscious. Indeed:\n\nOne moment he suddenly laughed, the next he suddenly cried;\nHow could the southern army be made to defeat the north?\n\nWhat became of Zhou Yu’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 49\n\nZhuge Liang Prays for Wind at Seven Stars Altar; Zhou Yu Unleashes Fire at Three Rivers\n\nMeanwhile, Zhou Yu stood on the mountaintop and observed for a long while. Suddenly he fell backward, vomited blood, and lost consciousness. His attendants carried him back to his tent. All the officers came to inquire after him. They were utterly alarmed and looked at one another, saying, “North of the river is an army of a million, crouching like a tiger and swallowing all before it like a whale. Who would have expected the Commander-in-Chief to be stricken like this? If Cao Cao’s troops arrive, what are we to do?” They hurriedly sent a report to the Marquis of Wu while summoning physicians to treat him.\n\nWhen Lu Su saw that Zhou Yu had fallen ill, he was deeply worried. He went to see Kongming and told him about Zhou Yu’s sudden illness. Kongming said, “What do you make of it?” Lu Su replied, “It is a blessing for Cao Cao and a disaster for the Southland.” Kongming laughed. “I, too, can cure Gongjin’s illness.” Lu Su said, “If that is truly so, it would be a great blessing for the state!” He immediately invited Kongming to go with him to see the patient. Lu Su entered first to see Zhou Yu, who lay with the blanket pulled over his head. Lu Su asked, “How serious is your illness, Commander-in-Chief?” Zhou Yu replied, “I have a wrenching pain in my chest and abdomen, and from time to time I lose consciousness.” Lu Su asked, “What medicine have you taken?” Zhou Yu said, “My stomach keeps heaving, and I cannot keep any medicine down.” Lu Su said, “I just went to see Kongming, and he says he can cure your illness. He is outside the tent now. Shall I trouble him to come in and treat you?”\n\nZhou Yu ordered that Kongming be invited in, then had his attendants help him sit up on the bed. Kongming said, “I have not seen you for several days. Who could have expected you to fall ill?” Zhou Yu replied, “‘Fortune and disaster may come to a man at any moment.’ How can anyone protect himself against them?” Kongming smiled. “‘The winds and clouds of Heaven are unpredictable.’ How can any man foresee them?” At this Zhou Yu lost color and began to groan. Kongming said, “Does there seem to be some oppressive congestion in your heart, Commander-in-Chief?” Zhou Yu replied, “There is.” Kongming said, “You must take cooling medicine to relieve it.” Zhou Yu said, “I have already taken cooling medicine, but it has had no effect at all.” Kongming said, “First you must regulate your vital breath. Once your breath flows freely, you will naturally recover in the course of breathing in and out.”\n\nZhou Yu guessed that Kongming must know what was on his mind, so he tested him by asking, “What medicine should I take to make my breath flow freely?” Kongming smiled. “I have a prescription that will immediately restore your breath, Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu said, “I would be grateful for your instruction, sir.” Kongming asked for paper and brush, dismissed everyone else, and secretly wrote sixteen characters: “To defeat Lord Cao, use an attack by fire. Everything is ready; only the east wind is lacking.” When he had finished, he handed it to Zhou Yu and said, “This is the source of your illness, Commander-in-Chief.”\n\nZhou Yu was greatly startled when he read it. Privately he thought, “Kongming is truly superhuman! He already knows what has been on my mind! I can only tell him the truth.” He smiled and said, “Since you already know the source of my illness, sir, what medicine will you use to cure it? The matter is urgent, so I hope you will instruct me at once.” Kongming said, “Though I possess little ability, I once met an extraordinary man who taught me the celestial arts of Qimen Dunjia, by which I can summon wind and call down rain. If you need a southeast wind, Commander-in-Chief, you may build an altar on South Screen Mountain called the Seven Stars Altar. It must be nine feet high and constructed in three tiers. One hundred twenty men holding flags and streamers must surround it. I will perform the rites on the altar and borrow a powerful southeast wind for three days and three nights to assist you in battle. What do you say?” Zhou Yu replied, “Never mind three days and three nights. A single night of strong wind would be enough to accomplish our great undertaking. But the matter is immediately before us and cannot be delayed.” Kongming said, “I will sacrifice for the wind on the twentieth day of the eleventh month, the cyclical day jiazi. The wind will cease on the twenty-second, the day bingyin. Will that do?”\n\nZhou Yu was overjoyed to hear this and sprang to his feet. He immediately issued orders for five hundred strong, able-bodied soldiers to build the altar on South Screen Mountain. He also assigned one hundred twenty men to hold flags and guard the altar, awaiting orders.\n\nKongming took his leave and came out of the tent. He and Lu Su mounted their horses and went to South Screen Mountain to survey the terrain. He ordered the soldiers to build the altar with red earth taken from the southeast. It was twenty-four zhang in circumference, with each tier three feet high, for a total height of nine feet. On the lowest tier they planted flags representing the Twenty-Eight Lunar Mansions. In the east stood seven blue flags corresponding to Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket, arranged in the form of the Azure Dragon. In the north stood seven black flags corresponding to Dipper, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Encampment, and Wall, arranged in the posture of the Black Tortoise. In the west stood seven white flags corresponding to Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Turtle Beak, and Three Stars, displaying the might of the White Tiger. In the south stood seven red flags corresponding to Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wings, and Chariot, forming the figure of the Vermilion Bird. Around the second tier stood sixty-four yellow flags corresponding to the Sixty-Four Hexagrams and divided among the eight directions. On the top tier were four men, each wearing a bound-hair cap, a black gauze robe with broad phoenix-patterned sleeves and a wide sash, red shoes, and a square-cut lower robe. At the front left stood a man holding a long pole topped with a tuft of chicken feathers to catch the first sign of the wind. At the front right stood a man holding a long pole from which hung a seven-star signal ribbon to indicate the direction of the wind. At the rear left stood a man holding a precious sword, and at the rear right a man holding an incense burner. Below the altar stood twenty-four men, each holding a banner, ceremonial canopy, great halberd, long spear, yellow yak-tail standard, white battle-ax, red streamer, or black pennant, arrayed around all four sides.\n\nAt the auspicious hour on the twentieth day of the eleventh month, the cyclical day jiazi, Kongming bathed and fasted, put on Daoist robes, loosened his hair, and came barefoot to the altar. He instructed Lu Su, “Zijing, return to the army and help Gongjin deploy the troops. If my prayer receives no response, you must not blame me.” Lu Su departed. Kongming then commanded the officers and soldiers guarding the altar: “You are not permitted to leave your assigned positions. You are not permitted to whisper together. You are not permitted to speak carelessly or wildly. You are not permitted to show alarm or make an uproar. Anyone who disobeys will be executed!” They all accepted his command. Kongming slowly ascended the altar, inspected the positions and found them properly arranged, burned incense in the burner, poured water into a basin, raised his face to Heaven, and prayed silently. He then descended the altar and entered the tent to rest briefly, ordering the soldiers to take turns eating. Three times that day Kongming ascended the altar and three times he descended, but still no southeast wind appeared.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhou Yu had summoned Cheng Pu, Lu Su, and the other officers to wait in his tent. As soon as the southeast wind began to blow, he would deploy the troops. At the same time, he sent word to Sun Quan to provide support. Huang Gai had already prepared twenty fire ships. Large nails were densely set into their bows, and their holds were filled with reeds and dry firewood soaked in fish oil. Sulfur, saltpeter, and other fire-starting materials were spread over them, and each was covered with a blue oiled cloth. Blue dragon-tooth flags were planted at the bows, and a fast boat was tied behind each stern. Huang Gai waited below the command tent for Zhou Yu’s order. Gan Ning and Kan Ze kept Cai He and Cai Zhong confined in the naval camp, drinking with them every day and not allowing a single soldier to go ashore. Eastern Wu troops surrounded the place so tightly that not even water could leak through. They merely awaited the order from the command tent.\n\nAs Zhou Yu sat deliberating in his tent, a scout came to report, “The Marquis of Wu’s ships are anchored eighty-five li from the camp, awaiting good news from you, Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu immediately sent Lu Su to inform the officers and soldiers of every unit: “Prepare all ships, weapons, sails, oars, and other equipment. Once the order is given, do not delay for an instant. Anyone who causes delay or error will be punished according to military law.” The officers and soldiers received their orders, and every one of them rubbed his fists and palms, ready for battle.\n\nThat day gradually drew toward night. The sky was clear, and not the slightest breeze stirred. Zhou Yu said to Lu Su, “Kongming’s words were false. How could there be a southeast wind in the depths of winter?” Lu Su replied, “I do not believe Kongming would speak falsely.” Near the third watch, they suddenly heard the sound of wind, and the flags and streamers began to move. Zhou Yu came out of his tent to look and saw the ends of the flags streaming toward the northwest. In an instant, a strong southeast wind arose. Zhou Yu was horrified. “This man has arts that can wrest nature’s power from Heaven and Earth, and skills unfathomable even to ghosts and spirits! If he is allowed to live, he will become the root of disaster for Eastern Wu. I must kill him now and prevent future trouble.” He urgently summoned Ding Feng and Xu Sheng, two colonels of the guard stationed before his tent. “Each of you take one hundred men. Xu Sheng will go by river, and Ding Feng will go overland. Both of you are to reach the Seven Stars Altar on South Screen Mountain. Ask no questions. Seize Zhuge Liang, behead him at once, and bring me his head to claim your reward.” The two officers accepted the order. Xu Sheng boarded a ship with one hundred swordsmen and axemen, who drove it forward with oars and paddles. Ding Feng mounted his horse, and one hundred crossbowmen each mounted a warhorse and rode toward South Screen Mountain. On the way, they met the southeast wind head-on. A later poet wrote:\nThe Sleeping Dragon mounted the Seven Stars Altar;\nOne night’s east wind made the river waters surge.\nHad Kongming not employed his wondrous scheme,\nHow could young Zhou have displayed his skill?\n\nDing Feng’s cavalry arrived first and saw the officers and soldiers holding flags atop the altar, standing in the wind. Ding Feng dismounted, drew his sword, and climbed the altar, but Kongming was nowhere to be seen. In alarm, he questioned the altar guards. They replied, “He just came down from the altar and left.” Ding Feng hurried back down to search for him, just as Xu Sheng’s ship arrived. The two met at the riverbank. A soldier reported, “Last night a fast boat anchored at the mouth of the shoal ahead. A moment ago we saw Kongming, with his hair loose, board it. The boat has gone upstream.” Ding Feng and Xu Sheng immediately gave chase by land and water. Xu Sheng ordered the full sail raised and sped forward with the wind. When he saw the boat ahead not far away, Xu Sheng stood in the bow and shouted, “Do not leave, Military Advisor! The Commander-in-Chief requests your presence!” Kongming stood in the stern of the other boat and laughed loudly. “Report to the Commander-in-Chief that he should conduct the battle well. Zhuge Liang is returning to Xiakou for the time being. We may meet again another day.” Xu Sheng said, “Please stop for just a moment. I have something urgent to say.” Kongming replied, “I already knew that the Commander-in-Chief would not tolerate me and would certainly try to kill me, so I arranged beforehand for Zhao Zilong to come and meet me. There is no need for you to continue the pursuit, General.”\n\nSeeing that the boat ahead had no canopy, Xu Sheng continued the pursuit. When he had nearly caught up, Zhao Yun nocked an arrow, drew his bow, and stood in the stern shouting, “I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan! I came here under orders specifically to meet the Military Advisor. Why are you pursuing him? I ought to shoot you dead with a single arrow, but that would damage the friendship between our two houses. Instead, I will show you what I can do!” As soon as he finished speaking, his arrow flew and severed the sail rope on Xu Sheng’s ship. The sail fell into the water, and the ship swung broadside. Zhao Yun ordered his own boat’s full sail raised, and it sped away before the favorable wind. The boat flew as if on wings, and pursuit was impossible.\n\nFrom the shore, Ding Feng called Xu Sheng’s ship close and said, “Zhuge Liang’s divine foresight and marvelous calculations are beyond the reach of ordinary men. In addition, Zhao Yun has the courage to withstand ten thousand men. Do you remember what he did at Changban in Dangyang? We can do nothing but return and report.” The two therefore returned to Zhou Yu and told him that Kongming had arranged beforehand for Zhao Yun to meet him and had escaped. Zhou Yu was greatly alarmed. “A man of such cunning will give me no peace by day or night!” Lu Su said, “Let us first defeat Cao Cao. We can make further plans against him afterward.”\n\nZhou Yu accepted his advice and summoned the generals to receive their orders. First he instructed Gan Ning: “Take Cai Zhong and the surrendered soldiers along the southern bank. Display only the northern army’s banners and proceed directly to Wulin, where Cao Cao’s grain stores are located. Penetrate deep into his army and set fires as the signal. Leave Cai He alone here at my tent. I have a use for him.” Next he summoned Taishi Ci and instructed him: “Lead three thousand troops straight toward the borders of Huangzhou. Cut off the troops Cao Cao expects as reinforcements from Hefei, then press close to Cao Cao’s army and set fires as the signal. Watch for red flags; they will indicate that the Marquis of Wu’s supporting troops have arrived.” Since these two forces had the farthest to travel, they departed first. Third, Zhou Yu ordered Lü Meng to lead three thousand troops to Wulin to support Gan Ning when he burned Cao Cao’s camps and stockades. Fourth, he ordered Ling Tong to lead three thousand troops directly to the border of Yiling and move in with his troops as soon as he saw fire rise at Wulin. Fifth, he ordered Dong Xi to lead three thousand troops directly to Hanyang, then advance from Hanchuan into Cao Cao’s camp and watch for white flags signaling support. Sixth, he ordered Pan Zhang to lead three thousand troops, all displaying white flags, to Hanyang to support Dong Xi.\n\nThe six forces departed by their separate routes. Zhou Yu then ordered Huang Gai to prepare the fire ships and send a soldier racing to deliver a letter arranging to surrender to Cao Cao that night. At the same time, he assigned four groups of warships to follow Huang Gai’s ships in support. Han Dang commanded the first group, Zhou Tai the second, Jiang Qin the third, and Chen Wu the fourth. Each group had three hundred warships, with twenty fire ships arrayed in front. Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu personally supervised the battle from a great armored warship, with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng guarding them on the left and right. Only Lu Su, Kan Ze, and the other advisers remained behind to defend the camp. When Cheng Pu saw how methodically Zhou Yu deployed the forces, he greatly admired and respected him.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan sent an envoy bearing a military tally with the message that he had appointed Lu Xun as vanguard and ordered him to advance directly into the regions of Qi and Huang, while the Marquis of Wu himself would follow in support. Zhou Yu also sent men to fire signal cannon on the western hills and raise signal flags on South Screen Mountain. When every preparation was complete, they waited only for dusk to begin their operation.\n\nNow the story divides. At Xiakou, Liu Xuande was waiting especially for Kongming’s return when he suddenly saw a squadron of ships arrive. It was the young lord Liu Qi, who had come in person to learn the latest news. Xuande invited him to sit in the watchtower and said, “The southeast wind has been blowing for some time. Zilong went to meet Kongming, but they still have not arrived, and I am deeply worried.” A junior officer pointed into the distance toward the harbor at Fankou. “A single sail is bringing a small boat before the wind. It must be the Military Advisor.” Xuande and Liu Qi descended the tower to welcome him. A moment later the boat arrived, and Kongming and Zilong came ashore. Xuande was overjoyed. After they had exchanged greetings, Kongming said, “There is no time to tell you anything else. Have all the troops and warships we previously arranged been made ready?” Xuande replied, “They have been ready for a long time. We were only waiting for you to deploy them, Military Advisor.”\n\nKongming entered the command tent with Xuande and Liu Qi, and when they were seated, he said to Zhao Yun, “Zilong, take three thousand troops across the river and proceed directly to the minor road at Wulin. Choose a place thick with trees and reeds and lie in ambush. After the fourth watch tonight, Cao Cao is certain to flee along that road. Let his troops pass, then start fires in the middle of his column. Even if you do not kill them all, you will kill half of them.” Zhao Yun said, “There are two roads from Wulin. One leads to Nanjun, while the other goes toward Jingzhou. I do not know which road he will take.” Kongming replied, “The situation at Nanjun is too dangerous, and Cao Cao will not dare go there. He is certain to come toward Jingzhou, after which his main army will retreat to Xuchang.”\n\nZhao Yun accepted the plan and departed. Kongming then summoned Zhang Fei and said, “Yide, take three thousand troops across the river and block the road to Yiling. Go and lie in ambush at the mouth of Calabash Valley. Cao Cao will not dare take the road through southern Yiling, so he is certain to head toward northern Yiling. After tomorrow’s rain passes, his men will certainly stop there to set up their cooking pots and prepare a meal. As soon as you see smoke rising, set fires along the mountainside. Even if you do not capture Cao Cao, Yide, your achievement in this battle will certainly be considerable.”\n\nZhang Fei accepted the plan and departed. Kongming then summoned Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, and Liu Feng and ordered each to command a force of ships. They were to patrol along the river, capture the defeated troops, and seize their weapons and equipment. The three accepted the plan and departed. Kongming rose and said to Liu Qi, “Wuchang is a vital location commanding a wide area. Please return there at once, my lord. Lead your troops and array them at the riverbank. Once Cao Cao is defeated, some of his fleeing men are certain to come your way. Capture them when they do, but do not lightly leave the city.” Liu Qi then took his leave of Xuande and Kongming and departed. Kongming said to Xuande, “My lord, you may station troops at Fankou and watch from high ground. Sit back and observe young Zhou accomplish a great feat tonight.”\n\nGuan Yu was standing nearby, but Kongming paid no attention to him at all. Unable to endure it any longer, Guan Yu said loudly, “I have followed my elder brother in battle for many years and have never been left behind. Today we face a formidable enemy, yet the Military Advisor gives me no assignment. What is the meaning of this?” Kongming smiled. “Do not blame me, Yunzhang. I originally intended to trouble you with guarding the most vital pass, but unfortunately there is an obstacle, and I do not dare send you.” Guan Yu asked, “What obstacle is there? Please tell me at once.” Kongming replied, “In the past, Cao Cao treated you with great generosity, and you must feel you owe him some repayment. Once Cao Cao is defeated today, he is certain to flee by the Huarong Road. If I send you there, you will certainly let him pass. That is why I dare not send you.”\n\nGuan Yu said, “You worry too much, Military Advisor! Cao Cao did indeed treat me generously in those days, but I have already repaid him by beheading Yan Liang, killing Wen Chou, and lifting the siege of Baima. If I meet him today, how could I possibly let him go?” Kongming asked, “And what if you do let him go?” Guan Yu replied, “I am willing to submit to military law.” Kongming said, “In that case, sign a written pledge.” Guan Yu immediately gave him a military warrant. Guan Yu then asked, “What if Cao Cao does not come by that road?” Kongming replied, “Then I will give you a military warrant as well.” Guan Yu was delighted. Kongming said, “Go to a high place beside the minor Huarong Road, Yunzhang. Pile up firewood and dry grass and start a smoky fire to draw Cao Cao there.” Guan Yu said, “If Cao Cao sees the smoke, he will know there is an ambush. Why would he come?” Kongming laughed. “Have you never heard the military principle of making the false appear true and the true appear false? Cao Cao may know how to command troops, but this alone will deceive him. When he sees the smoke rise, he will think it is only an empty show meant to frighten him, and he will certainly take that road. General, you must show no mercy.”\n\nGuan Yu accepted the order and led Guan Ping, Zhou Cang, and five hundred saber troops to lie in ambush along the Huarong Road. Xuande said, “My brother possesses a profound sense of honor and obligation. If Cao Cao truly takes the Huarong Road, I fear he may actually let him go.” Kongming replied, “Last night I observed the celestial signs, and the traitor Cao is not yet fated to die. It is also a fine thing to let Yunzhang bestow this favor upon him.” Xuande said, “Your divine calculations, sir, are rarely equaled in this world!” Kongming then went with Xuande to Fankou to observe Zhou Yu’s conduct of the battle, leaving Sun Qian and Jian Yong to defend the city.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao was in his main camp deliberating with his officers as they waited for news from Huang Gai. That day the southeast wind was blowing fiercely. Cheng Yu came in and warned Cao Cao, “A southeast wind has arisen today. We should take precautions.” Cao Cao laughed. “At the winter solstice, the single yang line is born and the cycle begins its return. How could there fail to be a southeast wind? What is there to wonder at?” A soldier suddenly reported that a small boat had arrived from the Southland carrying a secret letter from Huang Gai. Cao Cao urgently ordered the messenger brought in, and the man presented the letter. It said: “Zhou Yu’s precautions are extremely strict, so I have had no way to escape. A new shipment of grain has now arrived from Lake Poyang, and Zhou Yu has assigned me to patrol and guard it, giving me the opportunity I need. One way or another, I will kill a famous general of the Southland and bring his head with me when I surrender. At the third watch tonight, the ships displaying blue dragon-tooth flags will be the grain ships.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and went with his officers to a great ship in the naval camp to watch for Huang Gai’s arrival.\n\nMeanwhile, in the Southland, evening was approaching. Zhou Yu summoned Cai He and ordered the soldiers to bind him and throw him down. Cai He cried, “I am innocent!” Zhou Yu said, “What sort of man are you, that you dare come here pretending to surrender? I presently lack a sacrificial offering for my standard, so I would like to borrow your head.” Unable to deny the truth any longer, Cai He shouted, “Your own Kan Ze and Gan Ning also took part in the plot!” Zhou Yu replied, “They were acting on my orders.” Cai He’s regret came too late. Zhou Yu ordered him taken to the riverbank beneath the black commander’s standard. There they poured a libation and burned sacrificial paper, then beheaded Cai He with a single stroke. When they had sacrificed to the standard with his blood, Zhou Yu ordered the ships to set out. Huang Gai stood aboard the third fire ship, wearing only a breastplate and carrying a sharp blade. His great banner bore the words “Vanguard Huang Gai.” With a whole sky full of favorable wind behind him, Huang Gai advanced toward Red Cliffs.\n\nBy then the east wind was blowing violently, and the waves surged high. From the central command ship, Cao Cao gazed across the river. The moon rose and shone upon the water, where ten thousand golden serpents seemed to twist among the rolling waves. Cao Cao faced the wind and laughed loudly, believing his ambition was about to be fulfilled. Suddenly a soldier pointed and said, “A cluster of sails can faintly be seen south of the river, coming this way before the wind.” Cao Cao looked down from his high position, and a report came: “They are all displaying blue dragon-tooth flags. Among them is a great banner bearing the name Vanguard Huang Gai.” Cao Cao laughed. “Gongfu is coming to surrender. Heaven itself is helping me!”\n\nThe approaching ships gradually drew nearer. Cheng Yu observed them for a long while and said to Cao Cao, “Those ships must be part of a deception. Do not allow them near the camp yet.” Cao Cao asked, “How do you know?” Cheng Yu replied, “Ships carrying grain must sit low and steady in the water. But the ships approaching us are light and ride high. Moreover, the southeast wind is extremely strong tonight. If this is a trick, how will we withstand it?” Cao Cao realized the danger and asked, “Who will go and stop them?” Wen Ping said, “I am quite familiar with fighting on the water. Allow me to go.” As soon as he finished speaking, he jumped into a small boat and pointed with his hand. More than ten patrol boats followed his vessel out. Wen Ping stood in the bow and shouted, “By the Prime Minister’s command, the southern ships are not to approach the camp! Drop anchor in the middle of the river!” His soldiers shouted together, “Lower your sails at once!”\n\nBefore the words had died away, a bowstring sounded, and an arrow struck Wen Ping in the left arm, knocking him down inside the boat. The boats fell into confusion and fled back separately. The southern ships were now only two li of open water from Cao Cao’s camp. Huang Gai signaled with his blade, and all the ships in front burst into flame at once. The fire exploited the power of the wind, and the wind increased the fury of the flames. The ships shot forward like arrows, while smoke and fire blotted out the sky. The twenty fire ships crashed into the naval camp. All the ships in Cao Cao’s camp caught fire at once, and because they were locked together by iron chains, there was nowhere for them to escape. Signal cannon thundered from across the river, and fire ships came in from every direction. Over the whole expanse where the three rivers met, fire flew before the wind, everything glowed red, and flames filled Heaven and Earth.\n\nCao Cao looked back toward the camps on shore and saw smoke and fire rising in several places. Huang Gai jumped into a small boat, with several men rowing behind him, and plunged through smoke and flame in search of Cao Cao. Seeing that the situation was desperate, Cao Cao was just about to leap ashore when Zhang Liao arrived in a small, shallow-draft boat and helped him aboard. By then, the great ship Cao Cao had left was already burning. Zhang Liao and a dozen men protected Cao Cao as they raced toward the shore. Huang Gai saw a man in a crimson robe leaving the ship and guessed that it was Cao Cao. He urged his boat forward, raised his sharp blade, and shouted, “Cao Cao, you traitor, do not run! Huang Gai is here!” Cao Cao cried out repeatedly in dismay. Zhang Liao nocked an arrow, drew his bow, waited until Huang Gai was close, and shot. The wind was roaring fiercely, and Huang Gai was surrounded by firelight. How could he hear the bowstring sound? The arrow struck him squarely in the shoulder, and he toppled into the water. Just as the verse says:\nAt the height of fire’s peril, he met peril by water;\nHis wounds from the rod now healed, he suffered a wound from steel.\nWhether Huang Gai lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 50\n\nZhuge Liang Foresees the Huarong Route; Guan Yu Righteously Releases Cao Cao\n\nNow, that night Zhang Liao shot Huang Gai into the water with an arrow. Cao Cao was rescued and brought ashore, but by the time he found a horse and fled, his army was already in complete chaos. Han Dang charged through smoke and flame to attack the naval camp when he suddenly heard a soldier report, “There is a man by the stern rudder calling out the general’s courtesy name.” Han Dang listened closely and heard someone cry, “Yigong, save me!” Han Dang said, “That is Huang Gongfu!” He immediately ordered his men to pull him from the water. Huang Gai had been wounded by an arrow. He had bitten off the shaft, but the arrowhead remained embedded in his flesh. Han Dang quickly removed his wet clothes, cut out the arrowhead with a knife, tore up a banner to bind the wound, and took off his own battle robe for Huang Gai to wear. He then had another boat carry Huang Gai back to the main camp for treatment. Huang Gai was, in fact, an expert swimmer, and so even though he had fallen into the river in armor during the bitter cold, he escaped with his life.\n\nMeanwhile, flames rolled across the entire river, and the shouts of battle shook the earth. On the left, the forces of Han Dang and Jiang Qin attacked from west of Red Cliffs; on the right, the forces of Zhou Tai and Chen Wu attacked from east of Red Cliffs; and in the center came the great fleets of Zhou Yu, Cheng Pu, Xu Sheng, and Ding Feng. The troops answered the call of the flames, and the flames lent power to the troops. This was truly the naval battle of the Three Rivers, the desperate struggle at Red Cliffs. Countless men in Cao Cao’s army were pierced by spears, struck by arrows, burned by fire, or drowned in the water. A later poet wrote:\n\nWei and Wu contended to decide which would prevail;\nAt Red Cliffs, towered warships were swept away at once.\nThe raging fire, newly spread, lit clouds and sea;\nHere young Zhou once defeated Lord Cao.\n\nAnother quatrain says:\n\nThe mountains loom, the moon is small, the waters stretch away;\nWe sigh to think how rival powers struggled in that former age.\nThe southern men had no desire to welcome mighty Cao,\nAnd the east wind seemed intent on aiding young Zhou Yu.\n\nNo more of the fierce battle on the river. Gan Ning had Cai Zhong lead him deep into Cao Cao’s camp, where he cut Cai Zhong down from his horse with a single stroke, then set fire to the grass. Lü Meng saw the flames rise from the central camp in the distance and likewise started fires in more than ten places to support Gan Ning. Pan Zhang and Dong Xi split up to set fires and raise battle cries. The thunder of drums erupted on every side. Cao Cao and Zhang Liao, leading a little over a hundred horsemen, rode through a forest of flames and saw that everything ahead of them was burning. As they fled, Mao Jie arrived with Wen Ping, whom he had rescued, and more than ten riders. Cao Cao ordered his men to find a way out. Zhang Liao pointed and said, “Only Wulin has open ground we can cross.” Cao Cao headed straight for Wulin.\n\nAs they rode, an army came in pursuit behind them, shouting, “Cao Cao, you traitor, do not flee!” Lü Meng’s banners appeared in the firelight. Cao Cao urged his troops forward and left Zhang Liao to cover the rear and hold off Lü Meng. Then more torches flared ahead, and an army poured out of a mountain valley, shouting, “Ling Tong is here!” Cao Cao was terrified out of his wits. Suddenly another body of troops came charging diagonally across their path, crying, “Do not panic, Chancellor! Xu Huang is here!” The two sides fought a confused battle, and Cao Cao’s men forced their way through and fled north.\n\nThey suddenly saw a body of troops stationed before a hillside. Xu Huang rode forward to question them and discovered that they were Ma Yan and Zhang Zi, former officers under Yuan Shao who had surrendered, with three thousand northern troops encamped there. They had seen flames covering the sky that night but had not dared to move, and now they happened to meet Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered the two officers to lead one thousand men ahead to clear the way, while the rest remained to protect him. With these fresh troops, Cao Cao felt somewhat reassured. Ma Yan and Zhang Zi galloped ahead. Before they had gone ten li, battle cries rose and another body of troops appeared. The leading general shouted, “I am Gan Xingba of Eastern Wu!” Ma Yan was about to engage him when Gan Ning cut him down from his horse with one stroke. Zhang Zi leveled his spear and came to meet him, but Gan Ning gave a mighty shout. Caught unprepared, Zhang Zi was struck by Gan Ning’s blade and tumbled from his horse.\n\nThe rear guard hastened to report this to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was hoping for troops from Hefei to come to his aid, but Sun Quan was stationed at the approach to Hefei. When he saw the firelight on the river, he knew his army had won and ordered Lu Xun to light a signal fire. When Taishi Ci saw it, he joined forces with Lu Xun and charged into the attack. Cao Cao had no choice but to flee toward Yiling. On the way he met Zhang He and ordered him to cover the rear.\n\nWhipping their horses onward, they fled until the fifth watch. Looking back, Cao Cao saw the firelight gradually receding into the distance, and only then did he feel at ease. He asked, “Where are we?”\n\nThose around him replied, “West of Wulin and north of Yidu.”\n\nCao Cao saw dense, tangled woods and steep mountains and rivers. Raising his face, he burst into prolonged laughter from horseback.\n\nHis generals asked, “Why are you laughing, Chancellor?”\n\nCao Cao said, “I am laughing at no one but Zhou Yu for his lack of strategy and Zhuge Liang for his want of wisdom. If I were commanding an army, I would have placed an ambush here beforehand. What would we do then?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, drums thundered on both sides and flames shot into the sky, startling Cao Cao so badly that he nearly fell from his horse. A body of troops charged out diagonally, shouting, “I, Zhao Zilong, have been waiting here a long time under the military adviser’s orders!”\n\nCao Cao ordered Xu Huang and Zhang He to fight Zhao Yun together while he himself escaped through smoke and flame. Zhao Zilong did not pursue him, concentrating instead on seizing banners, and Cao Cao got away.\n\nDay was just beginning to break. Dark clouds covered the earth, and the southeast wind still had not ceased. Suddenly rain poured down in torrents, soaking clothes and armor alike. Cao Cao and his soldiers continued through the rain, and all the troops showed signs of hunger. Cao Cao ordered his soldiers to plunder food from the villages and search for kindling. Just as they were about to cook, an army came up from behind. Cao Cao was badly alarmed, but it proved to be Li Dian and Xu Chu, escorting all his advisers.\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. He ordered the troops to continue on and asked, “What country lies ahead?”\n\nSomeone reported, “One road is the southern route to Yiling, and the other is the northern mountain route to Yiling.”\n\nCao Cao asked, “Which is the shorter way to Jiangling in Nan Commandery?”\n\nA soldier replied, “The most convenient route is through southern Yiling and past Gourd Pass.”\n\nCao Cao ordered them to take the southern Yiling route. By the time they reached Gourd Pass, the troops were so hungry that they could barely walk. The horses were also exhausted, and many collapsed along the road. Cao Cao ordered the vanguard to halt and rest. Some men still had metal cooking pots with them, while others had plundered grain and rice from the villages. They found dry ground beside the mountain, set up their pots, and cooked. They slaughtered horses and roasted the meat to eat. Everyone removed his wet clothing and held it up to dry in the wind. The horses were unsaddled and released to graze, gnawing at the roots of the grass.\n\nCao Cao sat beneath a sparse grove, raised his face, and burst out laughing.\n\nHis officers asked, “A short while ago, Chancellor, you laughed at Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang, and that brought Zhao Zilong upon us and cost us many men and horses. Why are you laughing again now?”\n\nCao Cao said, “I am laughing because Zhuge Liang and Zhou Yu are, after all, deficient in strategy. If I were commanding an army, I would have placed a force in ambush at this very spot to wait at ease for an exhausted enemy. Even if we escaped with our lives, we could not have avoided severe losses. They failed to foresee this, and that is why I laugh.”\n\nAs he spoke, both the vanguard and the rear guard suddenly raised a great cry. Cao Cao was terrified. He abandoned his armor and mounted his horse, while many of his soldiers had no time even to retrieve their mounts. Smoke and fire already covered the mountain pass on every side, and an army deployed before them. At its head was Zhang Yide of Yan, holding his spear crosswise as he sat on his horse.\n\nHe shouted, “Cao Cao, you traitor! Where do you think you are going?”\n\nAt the sight of Zhang Fei, all Cao Cao’s officers and soldiers lost their nerve. Xu Chu mounted a bareback horse and went to fight Zhang Fei. Zhang Liao and Xu Huang also spurred forward and attacked him from both sides. The armies became entangled in a chaotic battle. Cao Cao was the first to wheel his horse around and escape, and his generals each found their own way out. Zhang Fei pursued from behind. Cao Cao fled on and on until the pursuers gradually fell behind. Looking back, he saw that most of his generals had been wounded.\n\nAs they continued, a soldier reported, “There are two roads ahead. Which road does the Chancellor wish to take?”\n\nCao Cao asked, “Which is shorter?”\n\nThe soldier said, “The main road is somewhat more level, but it is over fifty li longer. The smaller road goes by the Huarong Trail and is over fifty li shorter. But the ground is narrow, the road treacherous, and the pits and hollows make it hard to travel.”\n\nCao Cao sent a man up the mountain to look. The man returned and reported, “Smoke is rising at several points beside the mountain on the smaller road. There is no sign of movement on the main road.”\n\nCao Cao ordered the vanguard to take the smaller road along the Huarong Trail.\n\nHis generals said, “There must be troops wherever signal smoke is rising. Why take that road instead?”\n\nCao Cao said, “Have you not heard the maxim in the military texts: ‘Make what is empty seem full, and what is full seem empty’? Zhuge Liang is resourceful, so he has had men light fires in remote places in the mountains to keep my army from taking that road, while he has actually placed an ambush on the main road to wait for us. I have seen through his plan and refuse to fall into his trap!”\n\nThe generals all said, “The Chancellor’s marvelous calculations are beyond anyone else’s reach.”\n\nThey therefore led the troops onto the smaller Huarong Trail. By then, men were collapsing from hunger, and all the horses were exhausted. Those with scorched heads and burned faces supported themselves as they walked, while those who had been struck by arrows or wounded by spears struggled onward. Their clothes and armor were soaked through, and not one man’s equipment was complete. Their weapons, banners, and pennants were all in disarray. Most had been driven into such a panic on the Yiling road that they rode bare horses, having abandoned saddles, bridles, clothing, and everything else. It was the bitter cold of midwinter, and the misery they endured was beyond description.\n\nCao Cao saw that the vanguard had halted and was not moving forward, so he asked the reason.\n\nThe reply came: “The road ahead is narrow and runs through remote mountains. Because of this morning’s rain, water has collected in the pits and trenches and cannot drain away. The horses’ hooves sink into the mud, so we cannot advance.”\n\nCao Cao was furious and rebuked them: “An army cuts a road when it meets a mountain and builds a bridge when it meets water. How can mud make a road impassable?”\n\nHe issued an order that the old, the weak, and the wounded were to follow slowly in the rear, while the strong were to carry earth and bundles of firewood and haul grass and reeds to fill in the road, so that the army could move at once. Anyone who disobeyed was to be executed. The soldiers had no choice but to dismount, cut bamboo and timber from beside the road, and use it to fill in the mountain path. Fearing that the enemy might pursue from behind, Cao Cao ordered Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, and Xu Huang to lead one hundred horsemen with drawn swords and execute anyone who lagged.\n\nCao Cao shouted at the men and horses to proceed along the makeshift causeway. The dead were beyond counting, and the sound of wailing never ceased along the road.\n\nCao Cao angrily declared, “Life and death are decreed by fate. What is there to cry about? Anyone who cries again will be executed on the spot!”\n\nOf the men and horses, one-third fell behind, one-third were used to fill the ditches and ravines, and one-third followed Cao Cao. After they had passed the most dangerous ground, the road became somewhat more level. Cao Cao looked back and saw that only a little over three hundred horsemen were following him, and not one had his clothing, armor, robes, and mail in proper order.\n\nCao Cao urged them to hurry.\n\nThe generals said, “The horses are completely exhausted. We must rest a little.”\n\nCao Cao said, “It will not be too late to rest when we reach Jingzhou.”\n\nThey had gone less than a few more li when Cao Cao raised his whip from horseback and laughed loudly.\n\nThe generals asked, “Why is the Chancellor laughing again?”\n\nCao Cao said, “Everyone says Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang are resourceful and full of schemes, but from what I have seen, they are ultimately incompetent. If they had stationed even a single force in ambush here, we would all have been bound and captured without resistance.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a cannon boomed. Five hundred sword-bearing troops deployed on both sides, led by the great general Guan Yunchang. Holding the Green Dragon Saber and mounted on the Red Hare, he blocked their path. At the sight of him, Cao Cao’s soldiers were scared out of their wits and stared at one another in dismay.\n\nCao Cao said, “Now that we have come to this, we have no choice but to fight to the death!”\n\nThe generals said, “Even if the men are not afraid, the horses are already exhausted. How can we fight again?”\n\nCheng Yu said, “I have long known that Yunchang is proud toward his superiors but compassionate toward those beneath him. He challenges the strong but does not bully the weak. He clearly distinguishes kindness from enmity, and his good faith and honor have always been renowned. The Chancellor once showed him great kindness. If you personally appeal to him now, we may escape this danger.”\n\nCao Cao followed his advice and urged his horse forward. Leaning toward Yunchang, he said, “Have you been well since we parted, General?”\n\nYunchang also leaned forward and replied, “I, Guan, have been waiting here a long time under the military adviser’s orders.”\n\nCao Cao said, “My army has been defeated and my position is desperate. I have reached this place with no road left to me. I hope, General, that you will give weight to our former friendship.”\n\nYunchang said, “Although I once received great kindness from the Chancellor, I repaid it by beheading Yan Liang, killing Wen Chou, and lifting the siege of Baima. How could I dare neglect public duty for private feeling in today’s affair?”\n\nCao Cao said, “Do you still remember when you slew generals at the five passes? A true man values good faith and honor above all. You understand the Spring and Autumn Annals deeply, General. Can you not know the story of Yugong Zhisi pursuing Zizhuo Ruzi?”\n\nYunchang was a man who valued honor as highly as a mountain. When he recalled all the kindness Cao Cao had shown him in the past, as well as the later affair in which he had slain generals at the five passes, how could he remain unmoved? Then he saw Cao Cao’s terrified soldiers, all on the verge of tears, and his heart softened further. He therefore reined his horse around and told his troops, “Spread out to either side.”\n\nThis was plainly a sign that he meant to let Cao Cao go. When Cao Cao saw Yunchang turn his horse, he and all his generals charged past together. By the time Yunchang turned back, Cao Cao and his generals had already gone through. Yunchang gave a mighty shout, and Cao Cao’s soldiers all dismounted, weeping and bowing on the ground. Yunchang’s heart softened still further. As he hesitated, Zhang Liao galloped up. When Yunchang saw him, his feelings for an old friend were stirred again. With a long sigh, he let them all go. A later poet wrote:\n\nDefeated, Cao Cao fled along Huarong’s way,\nAnd on that narrow road met Lord Guan face-to-face.\nBecause the bonds of former kindness weighed so much,\nHe opened the golden lock and let the dragon escape.\n\nAfter Cao Cao escaped the danger at Huarong, he traveled to the mouth of a valley and looked back at the soldiers following him. Only twenty-seven horsemen remained. By nightfall they had drawn near Nan Commandery, when suddenly a mass of blazing torches appeared and a body of troops blocked the road.\n\nCao Cao exclaimed in terror, “My life is over!”\n\nThen a group of scouts galloped up, and he recognized them as troops from Cao Ren’s army. Only then did Cao Cao feel at ease.\n\nCao Ren received him and said, “Though I knew the army had been defeated, I did not dare go far away, so I remained nearby to meet you.”\n\nCao Cao said, “I nearly never saw you again!”\n\nCao Cao then led everyone into Nan Commandery to rest. Zhang Liao arrived soon afterward and told them of Yunchang’s mercy. Cao Cao reviewed his officers and found that a great many had been wounded. He ordered them all to recuperate.\n\nCao Ren prepared wine to relieve Cao Cao’s distress, and all the advisers were seated with them. Suddenly Cao Cao raised his face to the sky and began to wail bitterly.\n\nThe advisers said, “While escaping from the tiger’s den, Chancellor, you showed no fear at all. Now that you have reached the city, the men have food and the horses have fodder. This is the time to reorganize the army and take revenge. Why do you weep instead?”\n\nCao Cao said, “I am weeping for Guo Fengxiao! If Fengxiao were still alive, he would never have let me suffer such a disastrous defeat!”\n\nHe beat his chest and cried aloud: “Alas, Fengxiao! How bitter, Fengxiao! What a loss, Fengxiao!”\n\nAll the advisers fell silent, ashamed of themselves.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao summoned Cao Ren and said, “For now, I am returning to the capital at Xu to reorganize my army, but I will certainly return to take revenge. You must secure Nan Commandery. I have a plan that I shall secretly leave here. Do not open it unless the situation is urgent; if it becomes urgent, then open it. Follow the plan, and Eastern Wu will not dare look Nan Commandery in the face.”\n\nCao Ren said, “Who should defend Hefei and Xiangyang?”\n\nCao Cao said, “I entrust Jingzhou to your command. I have already assigned Xiahou Dun to guard Xiangyang. Hefei is a place of the greatest strategic importance, so I appoint Zhang Liao as commanding general, with Yue Jin and Li Dian as his deputies, to defend it. If any emergency arises, send me an urgent report.”\n\nOnce Cao Cao had completed these assignments, he mounted his horse and led his followers back toward Xuchang. All the civil and military officials of Jingzhou who had originally surrendered were taken back to Xuchang as before, to be assigned to service there. Cao Ren then sent Cao Hong to hold Yiling and Nan Commandery against Zhou Yu.\n\nMeanwhile, after Guan Yunchang released Cao Cao, he led his troops back. By this time, all the other armies had captured horses, weapons, money, and provisions and had already returned to Xiakou. Yunchang alone had failed to capture a single man or horse and returned empty-handed to see Xuande.\n\nKongming was celebrating with Xuande when word suddenly came that Yunchang had arrived. Kongming hurriedly left his seat and went to welcome him with a wine cup in hand.\n\nHe said, “Let us rejoice that the general has performed this world-surpassing achievement and rid all the realm of a great evil. This calls for a grand celebration.”\n\nYunchang remained silent.\n\nKongming said, “Can it be that the general is displeased because we did not go farther out to welcome you?”\n\nHe looked back at the attendants and said, “Why did none of you report his arrival sooner?”\n\nYunchang said, “I, Guan, have come expressly to ask for death.”\n\nKongming said, “Can it be that Cao Cao never came along the Huarong Trail?”\n\nYunchang said, “He did come that way. But I, Guan, was incapable, and so he escaped.”\n\nKongming said, “What officers or soldiers did you capture?”\n\nYunchang said, “I captured none.”\n\nKongming said, “Yunchang remembered Cao Cao’s former kindness and deliberately released him. But since your written pledge to obey military law is here, I cannot refrain from enforcing it.”\n\nHe then shouted for the guards to take Yunchang out and behead him. Truly:\n\nHe risked his own death to repay one who understood him,\nAnd made all later ages revere his name for honor.\n\nWhat became of Yunchang’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 51\n\nCao Ren Battles the Armies of Wu; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a First Time\n\nNow Zhuge Liang wanted to execute Guan Yu. Liu Bei said, “When the three of us swore brotherhood, we vowed to live and die together. Though Guan Yu has broken the law, I cannot bear to violate our former oath. I hope you will record his offense for now and allow him to redeem it through meritorious service.” Only then did Zhuge Liang pardon him.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhou Yu recalled his troops and mustered his generals. He recorded each man’s achievements and reported them to the Marquis of Wu. All the surrendered soldiers they had taken were sent across the river. After richly rewarding the entire army, he advanced to capture Nanjun. His vanguard camped beside the river, with five camps arranged from front to rear. Zhou Yu occupied the central camp.\n\nAs Zhou Yu was discussing plans for the advance with his officers, a sudden report came: “Liu Bei has sent Sun Qian to congratulate the Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu ordered that he be admitted. After Sun Qian had paid his respects, he said, “My lord has specially ordered me to thank the Commander-in-Chief for his great kindness and to present these modest gifts.” Zhou Yu asked, “Where is Liu Bei?” Sun Qian replied, “He has moved his troops and is now encamped at the mouth of the You River.” Startled, Zhou Yu asked, “Is Zhuge Liang also at the mouth of the You River?” Sun Qian said, “Zhuge Liang is there with my lord.” Zhou Yu said, “Go back ahead of me. I will come in person to return his courtesy.”\n\nZhou Yu accepted the gifts and sent Sun Qian back first. Lu Su asked, “Why was the Commander-in-Chief startled just now?” Zhou Yu said, “Liu Bei has stationed troops at the mouth of the You River, so he must intend to seize Nanjun. We have spent so many soldiers and horses and used so much money and grain, and now Nanjun is ours for the taking. Yet they harbor treacherous designs and want to take it ready-made. They must think Zhou Yu is dead!” Lu Su asked, “What plan should we use to make them withdraw?” Zhou Yu said, “I will go speak with him myself. If things go well, fine. If not, before he can seize Nanjun, I will finish Liu Bei off!” Lu Su said, “I am willing to go with you.” Zhou Yu and Lu Su then led three thousand light cavalry straight to the mouth of the You River.\n\nFirst, Sun Qian returned to Liu Bei and reported that Zhou Yu would come in person to return his courtesy. Liu Bei asked Zhuge Liang, “What is his purpose in coming?” Zhuge Liang laughed. “How could he be willing to come and thank you merely for those modest gifts? He is coming solely because of Nanjun.” Liu Bei said, “If he brings troops with him, how should we receive him?” Zhuge Liang said, “When he comes, answer him thus and so.” They then arrayed their warships at the mouth of the You River and drew up their troops and horses on the bank.\n\nWhen word came that Zhou Yu and Lu Su were approaching with troops, Zhuge Liang sent Zhao Yun with several riders to receive them. Seeing how imposing Liu Bei’s forces were, Zhou Yu felt deeply uneasy. When they reached the camp gate, Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang welcomed them into the command tent. After they had exchanged all the proper courtesies, a banquet was laid for them. Liu Bei raised his cup and thanked Zhou Yu for his part in the fierce battle.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Zhou Yu said, “Governor Liu, have you moved your troops here because you intend to seize Nanjun?” Liu Bei said, “I heard that the Commander-in-Chief intended to take Nanjun, so I came to assist you. If the Commander-in-Chief does not take it, I certainly will.” Zhou Yu laughed. “We in the Southland have long wished to annex the Han River region. Now Nanjun is already in our grasp. How could we not take it?” Liu Bei said, “Victory and defeat cannot be predicted. Before Cao Cao withdrew, he left Cao Ren to guard Nanjun and the surrounding region, and he must have devised some extraordinary plan. What is more, Cao Ren’s valor is irresistible. I merely fear that the Commander-in-Chief may not be able to take it.” Zhou Yu said, “If I cannot take it, then you may do as you please and take it yourself.” Liu Bei said, “Zhuge Liang and Lu Su are here as witnesses. The Commander-in-Chief must not regret his words.”\n\nLu Su hesitated and made no reply. Zhou Yu said, “Once a true man has given his word, how could he regret it?” Zhuge Liang said, “What the Commander-in-Chief says is perfectly fair. Let the Southland try to take it first. If it cannot, why should my lord not take it?” Zhou Yu and Lu Su took leave of Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang, mounted their horses, and departed. Liu Bei asked Zhuge Liang, “Just now, sir, you instructed me to answer him that way. Though I said it at the time, the more I think it over, the less reasonable it seems. I am now alone and destitute, without any place to set my foot. I want Nanjun so that I may have somewhere to live for the time being. If we first let Zhou Yu take it, the city will belong to the Southland. Then how can we establish ourselves there?” Zhuge Liang laughed loudly. “At first I urged you to take Jingzhou, but you would not listen. Have you forgotten that today?” Liu Bei said, “Before, it was Liu Biao’s territory, so I could not bear to take it. Now it is Cao Cao’s territory, so by rights I should seize it.” Zhuge Liang said, “You need not worry, my lord. Let Zhou Yu fight to his heart’s content. Sooner or later, I will have you seated in honor within the city of Nanjun.” Liu Bei asked, “What plan will accomplish that?” Zhuge Liang said, “We need only do thus and so.” Liu Bei was overjoyed. He remained encamped at the river mouth, holding his troops motionless.\n\nZhou Yu and Lu Su, meanwhile, returned to camp. Lu Su asked, “Why did the Commander-in-Chief also promise Liu Bei that he could take Nanjun?” Zhou Yu said, “I can take Nanjun with a snap of my fingers, so it cost me nothing to do him an empty favor.” He then asked the officers beneath his command, “Who dares go first and seize Nanjun?” One man stepped forward at once. It was Jiang Qin. Zhou Yu said, “You will be the vanguard, with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng as your deputy commanders. Take five thousand elite troops and cross the river first. I will follow with troops to support you.”\n\nAt Nanjun, Cao Ren ordered Cao Hong to guard Yiling so that the two positions could support each other. A man reported, “The forces of Wu have crossed the Han River.” Cao Ren said, “The best policy is to defend firmly and not give battle.” The valiant cavalry officer Niu Jin stepped forward indignantly and said, “When an army has reached the foot of our walls, refusing to go out and fight is cowardice. Moreover, our army has just suffered defeat, so this is precisely the time to restore its fighting spirit. Give me five hundred elite troops, and I am willing to fight to the death.”\n\nCao Ren agreed and ordered Niu Jin to lead five hundred soldiers out to battle. Ding Feng spurred forward to meet him. After they had fought four or five bouts, Ding Feng feigned defeat, and Niu Jin led his troops in pursuit, following him into the formation. Ding Feng directed his troops to close in on Niu Jin from all sides and surround him within the formation. Niu Jin charged left and right but could not break out. From the city wall, Cao Ren saw Niu Jin trapped in the center of the encirclement. He put on his armor, mounted his horse, and led several hundred stout riders of his personal command out of the city. Wielding his saber with all his might, he carved his way into the Wu formation. Xu Sheng came to meet him but could not hold him back. Cao Ren fought his way to the center, rescued Niu Jin, and then looked back and saw that several dozen riders were still trapped in the formation and unable to escape. He wheeled around and charged in again, rescuing them from the heavy encirclement. Jiang Qin came up to block his way, but Cao Ren and Niu Jin fought fiercely and scattered his troops. Cao Ren’s younger brother Cao Chun also led troops forward to support them. After a confused melee, the Wu forces fled in defeat, and Cao Ren returned victorious. Jiang Qin returned from his defeat to report to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu angrily ordered him executed, but the other generals pleaded for his pardon.\n\nZhou Yu immediately mustered his troops, intending to fight Cao Ren in person. Gan Ning said, “The Commander-in-Chief must not act rashly. Cao Ren has now ordered Cao Hong to hold Yiling, placing the two positions so they can support each other. Give me three thousand elite soldiers, and I will go straight to seize Yiling. The Commander-in-Chief can then take Nanjun.” Zhou Yu approved his argument and first ordered Gan Ning to lead three thousand soldiers in an attack on Yiling. Cao Ren had already learned of this from his spies and consulted Chen Jiao. Chen Jiao said, “If Yiling is lost, Nanjun will also be impossible to defend. We must hurry to its rescue.” Cao Ren therefore ordered Cao Chun and Niu Jin to lead troops secretly to reinforce Cao Hong. Cao Chun first sent a man to inform Cao Hong and instructed him to leave the city and lure the enemy on. Gan Ning led his troops to Yiling, and Cao Hong came out to engage him. After more than twenty bouts, Cao Hong fled in defeat. Gan Ning seized Yiling. At dusk, Cao Chun and Niu Jin arrived with their troops. Joining forces with Cao Hong, they surrounded Yiling.\n\nA scout galloped to report to Zhou Yu that Gan Ning was trapped inside the city of Yiling. Zhou Yu was greatly alarmed. Cheng Pu said, “We must quickly detach troops to rescue him.” Zhou Yu said, “This position is strategically vital. If we divide our forces to rescue him and Cao Ren leads troops to attack us, what will we do?” Lü Meng said, “Gan Ning is one of Jiangdong’s great generals. How can we fail to rescue him?” Zhou Yu said, “I wish to go to his rescue myself, but whom can I leave here to assume my duties?” Lü Meng said, “Leave Ling Tong to take charge. I will lead the vanguard, and the Commander-in-Chief can guard the rear. In less than ten days, we are certain to return in triumph.” Zhou Yu said, “I do not know whether Ling Tong is willing to assume my duties temporarily.” Ling Tong said, “If the term is ten days, I can do it. Beyond ten days, I will not be equal to the responsibility.”\n\nZhou Yu was delighted. He left more than ten thousand troops under Ling Tong’s command and that very day led the main army toward Yiling. Lü Meng said to Zhou Yu, “South of Yiling there is an out-of-the-way narrow road that provides an extremely convenient route to Nanjun. We can send five hundred soldiers to cut down trees and block the road. If the enemy is defeated, they will certainly flee by that route. Their horses will be unable to pass, forcing them to abandon the animals and escape on foot. We can then take their horses.”\n\nZhou Yu followed his advice and sent troops to carry out the task. As the main army approached Yiling, Zhou Yu asked, “Who can break through the encirclement and enter the city to rescue Gan Ning?” Zhou Tai volunteered. At once he took up his saber, spurred his horse, and charged straight into Cao Cao’s forces, fighting his way directly to the foot of the city wall. Seeing Zhou Tai arrive, Gan Ning came out of the city himself to meet him. Zhou Tai said, “The Commander-in-Chief is personally leading troops here.” Gan Ning passed down orders for his soldiers to put their equipment in perfect order, eat their fill, and prepare to attack from within.\n\nWhen Cao Hong, Cao Chun, and Niu Jin heard that Zhou Yu’s troops were approaching, they first sent a man to Nanjun to inform Cao Ren, while dividing their own troops to resist the enemy. When the Wu forces arrived, Cao Cao’s troops went out to meet them. As soon as the armies engaged, Gan Ning and Zhou Tai charged out along two separate routes. Cao Cao’s troops fell into great confusion, and the Wu forces closed in and attacked from every side. Cao Hong, Cao Chun, and Niu Jin fled down the narrow road as expected, but felled timber blocked their way, and their horses could not pass. They all abandoned their mounts and escaped on foot. The Wu forces captured more than five hundred horses. Zhou Yu drove his troops onward through the night toward Nanjun and encountered Cao Ren’s army coming to relieve Yiling. The two armies met and fought a confused battle. By then it was late, so both sides withdrew their troops.\n\nCao Ren returned to the city and consulted his officers. Cao Hong said, “Now that Yiling has been lost, our position is critical. Why not open the plan left by the Prime Minister and see what it says, so that we may escape this danger?” Cao Ren said, “Your words accord exactly with my own thoughts.” He opened the letter and read it, then rejoiced. He immediately passed down orders to prepare food at the fifth watch. At dawn, every unit, great and small, was to abandon the city. Flags were to be planted all over the walls to create a false show of strength, while the army divided and marched out through three gates.\n\nAfter rescuing Gan Ning, Zhou Yu arrayed his troops outside the city of Nanjun. Seeing Cao Cao’s forces emerge through three separate gates, he climbed the command platform to observe them. He saw flags planted here and there along the battlements, but no one guarding them. He also saw that every soldier had a bundle tied around his waist. Zhou Yu thought to himself that Cao Ren must have prepared his escape in advance. He descended from the platform and issued orders, dividing two forces into left and right wings. If the vanguard was victorious, it was to press forward in pursuit and not retreat until the gong sounded. He ordered Cheng Pu to command the rear army, while Zhou Yu himself led troops to take the city. When the battle drums sounded between the two formations, Cao Hong rode out and challenged them. Zhou Yu personally advanced beneath his standard and sent Han Dang out to engage Cao Hong. After more than thirty bouts, Cao Hong fled in defeat. Cao Ren himself then came out to fight, and Zhou Tai spurred his horse forward to meet him. After more than ten bouts, Cao Ren also fled in defeat, and his formation fell into disorder.\n\nZhou Yu signaled the troops on both wings to charge, and Cao Cao’s army suffered a crushing defeat. Zhou Yu personally led his troops in pursuit as far as the walls of Nanjun, but Cao Cao’s troops did not enter the city and instead fled toward the northwest. Han Dang and Zhou Tai led the vanguard in vigorous pursuit. Zhou Yu saw that the city gate stood wide open and that there were no men on the walls, so he ordered his troops to rush into the city. Several dozen riders entered first. Behind them, Zhou Yu spurred his horse forward and galloped straight into the barbican. From the gate tower, Chen Jiao saw Zhou Yu enter the city in person and secretly applauded, saying, “The Prime Minister’s marvelous strategy is truly godlike!”\n\nA wooden clapper sounded, and bows and crossbows discharged at once from both sides, their missiles falling like a sudden rainstorm. All those who had fought to enter first tumbled into concealed pits. Zhou Yu urgently reined in his horse to turn back, but a crossbow bolt struck him squarely in the left ribs, and he toppled from his mount. Niu Jin charged out from within the city to capture Zhou Yu. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng risked their lives to save him. Cao Cao’s troops burst out of the city, and the Wu soldiers trampled one another, with countless men falling into the trenches and pits. As Cheng Pu hurriedly tried to recall the army, Cao Hong and Cao Ren divided their troops into two forces and attacked again. The Wu army suffered a crushing defeat. Fortunately, Ling Tong led a force in from the flank and held off Cao Cao’s troops. Cao Ren led his victorious army back into the city, while Cheng Pu gathered the defeated troops and returned to camp. Ding Feng and Xu Sheng rescued Zhou Yu and carried him into his tent. They summoned an army surgeon, who used iron pincers to extract the arrowhead, then applied wound medicine and dressed the injury. The pain was unbearable, and Zhou Yu could neither eat nor drink. The surgeon said, “The arrowhead was poisoned, so the wound cannot heal quickly. If anger agitates him, it will reopen.” Cheng Pu ordered the entire army to guard each camp closely and forbade anyone to venture out rashly. Three days later, Niu Jin led troops out to challenge them, but Cheng Pu held his forces back and did not move. Niu Jin cursed them until dusk before returning. The next day, he came again and hurled abuse to provoke battle. Fearing that Zhou Yu would become angry, Cheng Pu did not dare report it to him. On the third day, Niu Jin came directly outside the camp gate and shouted abuse, repeatedly declaring that he would capture Zhou Yu. Cheng Pu consulted the other officers and proposed withdrawing the army for the time being, returning to see the Marquis of Wu, and then deciding what to do.\n\nAlthough Zhou Yu was suffering from the pain of his wound, he had plans of his own. He already knew that Cao Cao’s troops often came before the camp to shout abuse, yet none of his generals had reported it to him. One day, Cao Ren personally led a large army forward, beating drums and raising battle cries as he came to challenge them. Cheng Pu refused to leave the camp. Zhou Yu summoned the generals into his tent and asked, “Where are those drums and battle cries coming from?” The generals replied, “The soldiers are being drilled within the camp.” Zhou Yu angrily said, “Why do you deceive me? I already know that Cao Cao’s troops often come before our camp and revile us. Since Cheng Pu shares command of the army, how dare he sit by and watch?” He ordered a man to invite Cheng Pu into his tent and questioned him. Cheng Pu said, “I saw that you were suffering from your wound, and the surgeon said you must not be angered. Therefore, though Cao Cao’s troops came to challenge us, I did not dare report it to you.” Zhou Yu asked, “If all of you refuse battle, what do you intend to do?” Cheng Pu replied, “The generals all wish to withdraw the army and return to Jiangdong for the time being. Once your arrow wound has healed, we can make further plans.”\n\nWhen Zhou Yu heard this, he sprang indignantly from his bed and said, “Once a true man accepts his lord’s stipend, he should die on the battlefield and count himself fortunate if his corpse is wrapped in horsehide and brought home! How can the great affairs of the state be abandoned for the sake of one man like me?” When he finished speaking, he immediately put on his armor and mounted his horse. Every officer and soldier was astonished. He then led several hundred riders out before the camp. They saw Cao Cao’s army already drawn up in formation, with Cao Ren himself seated on horseback beneath his standard. Brandishing his whip, Cao Ren shouted abuse: “Zhou Yu, you whelp! You are surely doomed to an untimely death and will never again dare look my army in the face!”\n\nBefore Cao Ren had finished cursing, Zhou Yu suddenly rode out from among his cavalry and shouted, “Cao Ren, you brute! Do you see Zhou Yu?” At the sight of him, all Cao Cao’s troops were shocked and alarmed. Cao Ren looked back at his officers and said, “Curse him with all your might!” The whole army raised their voices and hurled abuse. Zhou Yu flew into a rage and sent Pan Zhang out to fight. Before the combatants could engage, Zhou Yu suddenly gave a great cry, spurted blood from his mouth, and fell from his horse. Cao Cao’s troops charged forward, but the Wu generals rushed up and held them off. After a confused battle, they rescued Zhou Yu and brought him back to his tent.\n\nCheng Pu asked, “Commander-in-Chief, how is your health?” Zhou Yu privately told him, “This is a plan of mine.” Cheng Pu asked, “What plan do you have?” Zhou Yu said, “In truth, I am not in much pain. I did this so that Cao Cao’s troops would believe I was gravely ill, which will surely make them underestimate us. Send trusted soldiers into the city to pretend to surrender and tell them that I am dead. Cao Ren will certainly come to raid our camp tonight. I will arrange ambushes on every side to meet him, and then we can capture Cao Ren in a single stroke.” Cheng Pu said, “This plan is excellent!” He immediately began wailing in mourning within the command tent. The soldiers were greatly alarmed, and word spread everywhere that the Commander-in-Chief’s arrow wound had reopened and killed him. Every camp displayed mourning banners.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Ren was consulting his officers in the city. He said that Zhou Yu’s anger had flared up, causing his wound to burst open, so that he had spurted blood from his mouth and fallen from his horse, and would surely die before long. While they were discussing this, a sudden report came: “More than ten soldiers from the Wu camp have come to surrender. Among them are two who were originally Cao soldiers and were taken captive.” Cao Ren quickly ordered them brought in and questioned them. The soldiers said, “Today, Zhou Yu’s wound burst open before the battle line. He died as soon as he returned to camp. All the generals are now wearing mourning and wailing for him. We suffered humiliation at Cheng Pu’s hands, so we have come especially to surrender and report this matter.”\n\nCao Ren was overjoyed. He immediately discussed raiding the camp that very night, seizing Zhou Yu’s corpse, cutting off his head, and sending it to Xudu. Chen Jiao said, “This plan must be carried out quickly, without delay.” Cao Ren made Niu Jin the vanguard and placed himself in command of the center, with Cao Hong and Cao Chun bringing up the rear. He left only Chen Jiao with a small number of soldiers to guard the city and mobilized all the remaining troops. At the first watch, they marched out of the city and headed straight for Zhou Yu’s main camp. When they reached the camp gate, they saw no one there, only flags and spears planted as a decoy. Realizing they had fallen into a trap, they hurriedly tried to withdraw. Signal blasts sounded at once on every side. From the east came Han Dang and Jiang Qin; from the west came Zhou Tai and Pan Zhang; from the south came Xu Sheng and Ding Feng; and from the north came Chen Wu and Lü Meng. Cao Cao’s troops suffered a crushing defeat. All three columns were scattered, and neither head nor tail could come to the other’s aid.\n\nCao Ren led a dozen or so riders out through the heavy encirclement and happened upon Cao Hong. Together they gathered the battered remnants of their troops and fled. The fighting continued until the fifth watch. When they were not far from Nanjun, a drum sounded, and Ling Tong led another force out to block their way and cut them down. Cao Ren led his troops away diagonally, only to encounter Gan Ning, who inflicted another fierce slaughter. Cao Ren did not dare return to Nanjun and instead headed straight for the main road to Xiangyang. The Wu forces pursued for some distance and then returned.\n\nZhou Yu and Cheng Pu gathered their troops and went straight to the foot of Nanjun’s walls. They saw flags filling the city, while a general on the gate tower called out, “Commander-in-Chief, forgive me! Acting on the military adviser’s orders, I have already taken the city. I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan!” Zhou Yu flew into a rage and immediately ordered an attack on the city. A storm of arrows shot down from the walls. Zhou Yu ordered a temporary withdrawal to confer. He sent Gan Ning with several thousand troops straight to seize Jingzhou and Ling Tong with several thousand troops straight to seize Xiangyang, intending afterward to return and take Nanjun.\n\nWhile Zhou Yu was making these assignments, a scout suddenly galloped up and reported, “After Zhuge Liang took Nanjun, he used its military tallies to issue false orders by night, summoning Jingzhou’s garrison troops to the rescue. He then sent Zhang Fei to make a surprise attack and seize Jingzhou.” Another scout galloped up and reported, “Xiahou Dun was at Xiangyang. Zhuge Liang sent a man carrying a military tally, falsely claiming that Cao Ren was asking for help, and lured Xiahou Dun into leading his troops out. He then sent Guan Yu to make a surprise attack and seize Xiangyang. Both cities were taken without the slightest effort and now belong to Liu Bei.” Zhou Yu said, “How did Zhuge Liang obtain the military tallies?” Cheng Pu replied, “He captured Chen Jiao, so naturally all the military tallies fell into his hands.” Zhou Yu gave a great cry, and his wound burst open.\n\nJust so:\nOf all these cities and commanderies, not one falls to me;\nFor whom, then, have I borne all this bitter toil?\n\nWhat became of his life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 52\n\nZhuge Liang Cleverly Rebuts Lu Su; Zhao Yun Takes Guiyang by Stratagem\n\nNow Zhou Yu, seeing that Kongming had seized Nan Commandery and then hearing that he had also taken Jingzhou and Xiangyang, was naturally furious. His anger aggravated his arrow wound, and it was quite some time before he regained consciousness. The officers repeatedly tried to console him. Zhou Yu said, “Unless I kill that rustic Zhuge Liang, how can I ever appease the resentment in my heart? Cheng Demou can help me attack Nan Commandery. We must take it back for Eastern Wu.”\n\nWhile they were discussing this, Lu Su arrived. Zhou Yu said to him, “I intend to raise an army and settle once and for all who is superior, Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang or ourselves, and retake the cities. Zijing, I hope you will help me.” Lu Su said, “You must not. At present we are still locked in a struggle with Cao Cao, with victory and defeat not yet decided. Our lord is now attacking Hefei but has been unable to take it. If we turn upon and devour one another, and Cao Cao’s troops exploit the opening to attack, our position will be perilous. Moreover, Liu Xuande was once on close terms with Cao Cao. If we press him too hard and he offers the cities to Cao Cao, then joins him in attacking Eastern Wu, what will we do?” Zhou Yu said, “We devised the strategies, lost the soldiers and horses, and spent the money and grain, while he stepped in to reap the ready-made gains. How can that not be hateful?” Lu Su said, “Gongjin, be patient for now. Allow me to meet Xuande in person and reason with him. If he refuses to listen, it will not be too late to resort to arms.” The officers said, “Zijing’s advice is excellent.”\n\nLu Su therefore took his attendants and went straight to Nan Commandery. Arriving beneath the walls, he called for the gate to be opened. Zhao Yun came out and asked his business. Lu Su said, “I have something to discuss with Liu Xuande.” Zhao Yun replied, “My lord and the military adviser are in the city of Jingzhou.” Lu Su did not enter Nan Commandery, but proceeded directly to Jingzhou. There he saw banners arrayed in perfect order and the army presenting a magnificent sight. Lu Su secretly marveled, “Kongming is truly an extraordinary man!” The soldiers went into the city and reported that Lu Zijing wished to see them. Kongming ordered the gates thrown wide open and received Lu Su in the government hall. After exchanging formal courtesies, host and guest took their respective seats. When the tea had been finished, Lu Su said, “My lord, the Marquis of Wu, and Commander-in-Chief Gongjin have instructed me to convey their position once more to the Imperial Uncle. Previously, Cao Cao led an army of a million south of the Yangtze, ostensibly to conquer the region but in truth intending to destroy the Imperial Uncle. Fortunately, Eastern Wu defeated Cao Cao’s army and saved the Imperial Uncle. All nine commanderies of Jingzhou should therefore rightly belong to Eastern Wu. Now the Imperial Uncle has used cunning schemes to seize Jingzhou and Xiangyang, causing Jiangdong to spend its money, provisions, troops, and horses in vain while the Imperial Uncle calmly enjoys all the profit. I fear this does not accord with reason.”\n\nKongming said, “Zijing, you are a man of great wisdom. Why do you also speak this way? As the common saying goes, ‘Everything must return to its rightful owner.’ The nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang are not the territory of Eastern Wu, but the inheritance of Liu Jingsheng. My lord is Jingsheng’s younger brother. Though Jingsheng is dead, his son still lives. What is improper about an uncle assisting his nephew and taking possession of Jingzhou?” Lu Su said, “If it were truly occupied by Young Lord Liu Qi, there might still be some justification. But the young lord is in Jiangxia, not here.” Kongming said, “Would you like to see the young lord, Zijing?” He immediately ordered his attendants to invite the young lord out. Two attendants then helped Liu Qi emerge from behind a screen. Liu Qi said to Lu Su, “My illness prevents me from observing the proper courtesies. Please do not take offense, Zijing.” Lu Su was taken aback and sat in silence. After a long while, he said, “What will happen when the young lord is no longer alive?” Kongming said, “So long as the young lord lives, we shall hold it for him. When he is no longer alive, we can discuss the matter further.” Lu Su said, “Once the young lord is gone, you must return the cities to Eastern Wu.” Kongming said, “What you say is correct, Zijing.” He then arranged a banquet for him.\n\nAfter the banquet, Lu Su took his leave and departed the city. He returned to camp that same night and gave a full account of what had happened. Zhou Yu said, “Liu Qi is still in the prime of youth. How can we count on his dying soon? When will Jingzhou ever be returned to us?” Lu Su said, “Do not worry, Commander-in-Chief. Leave it to me, Lu Su. I will make certain that Jingzhou and Xiangyang are restored to Eastern Wu.” Zhou Yu said, “What brilliant plan do you have, Zijing?” Lu Su said, “From what I have observed, Liu Qi has indulged excessively in wine and women, and his illness has reached the vital organs. His face is now gaunt and wasted, and he gasps for breath and coughs blood. In no more than half a year, he is certain to die. When we then go to claim Jingzhou, Liu Bei will have no excuse for refusing us.” Zhou Yu’s anger had still not subsided when a messenger suddenly arrived from Sun Quan. Zhou Yu ordered that he be admitted. The messenger said, “Our lord has surrounded Hefei, but repeated battles have brought no victory. He has specially ordered the Commander-in-Chief to withdraw the main army and dispatch troops to Hefei to assist him.” Zhou Yu had no choice but to withdraw to Chaisang to recuperate. He ordered Cheng Pu to lead the warships and soldiers to Hefei and place them at Sun Quan’s disposal.\n\nNow that Liu Xuande had gained Jingzhou, Nan Commandery, and Xiangyang, he was overjoyed and began discussing long-term plans. Suddenly a man came into the hall to offer counsel. Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji. Grateful for Yi Ji’s kindness to him in the past, Xuande treated him with the greatest respect, invited him to sit, and asked his advice. Yi Ji said, “If you wish to learn of a long-term plan for Jingzhou, why not seek out a worthy man and ask him?” Xuande said, “Where is such a worthy man?” Yi Ji said, “There are five brothers of the Ma family in Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and all are renowned for their talent. The youngest is named Su, with the courtesy name Youchang. The worthiest among them has white hairs between his eyebrows. His name is Liang, and his courtesy name is Jichang. The people of their home district have a saying about them: ‘Of the Ma family’s five Changs, White-Brow is the finest.’ Why do you not seek this man out and consult with him?” Xuande immediately ordered that Ma Liang be invited. When Ma Liang arrived, Xuande received him with exceptional courtesy and asked him for a strategy to preserve Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Ma Liang said, “Jingzhou and Xiangyang are exposed to enemies on all four sides, and I fear they cannot be held for long. You can have Young Lord Liu Qi recuperate here and summon and reassure his father’s former followers to defend the territory. You should also submit a memorial recommending that the young lord be appointed Inspector of Jingzhou, in order to reassure the people. Then campaign south against the four commanderies of Wuling, Changsha, Guiyang, and Lingling, and accumulate money and grain there to establish a secure foundation. That is the long-term plan.”\n\nXuande was delighted and asked, “Which of the four commanderies should we take first?” Ma Liang said, “West of the Xiang River, Lingling is the nearest and can be taken first. Wuling should come next. Then cross to the east of the Xiang River and take Guiyang. Changsha should be last.” Xuande appointed Ma Liang as an administrative officer, with Yi Ji as his deputy. He consulted Kongming and sent Liu Qi back to Xiangyang, while Guan Yu returned to Jingzhou in his place. Then he mobilized troops to take Lingling, appointing Zhang Fei as the vanguard and Zhao Yun to bring up the rear, while Kongming and Xuande commanded the central army. Their force numbered fifteen thousand. Guan Yu was left to guard Jingzhou, while Mi Zhu and Liu Feng guarded Jiangling.\n\nWhen Liu Du, Administrator of Lingling, heard that Xuande’s army was approaching, he consulted with his son Liu Xian. Liu Xian said, “Do not worry, Father. Though he has warriors as valiant as Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun, our own province has Xing Daorong, whose strength can withstand ten thousand men. He can oppose them.” Liu Du therefore ordered Liu Xian and Xing Daorong to lead more than ten thousand troops out of the city and establish a camp thirty li away, with the mountains at their back and a river beside them. A scout reported, “Kongming is personally leading an army this way.” Xing Daorong immediately led his troops out to battle. When the two armies had drawn up opposite each other, Xing Daorong rode forward wielding a great mountain-cleaving ax and shouted fiercely, “How dare you rebels invade our territory!” Across from him he saw a cluster of yellow banners. When the gate flags parted, a four-wheeled carriage was pushed forward. Seated upright inside was a man wearing a silk cap and a crane-feather cloak and holding a feather fan. Beckoning to Xing Daorong with the fan, he said, “I am Zhuge Kongming of Nanyang. Cao Cao led an army of a million against me, but with one small stratagem I destroyed them so completely that not a scrap of armor returned. How can men like you oppose me? I have come now to offer you amnesty. Why do you not surrender at once?”\n\nXing Daorong laughed loudly and said, “The fierce battle at Red Cliffs was planned by Zhou Yu! What did it have to do with you? How dare you come here boasting with your lies!” Swinging his great ax, he charged straight at Kongming. Kongming immediately had his carriage turned around and withdrew into the formation, whose gate closed again behind him. Xing Daorong charged directly after him, but the formation suddenly split apart and retreated in two directions. In the distance Xing Daorong saw a cluster of yellow banners in the center and assumed that Kongming was there, so he pursued the yellow banners alone. As he rounded the foot of a mountain, the yellow banners halted. Suddenly they parted in the center, but the four-wheeled carriage was nowhere to be seen. Instead, a general leaped forward on horseback with his spear leveled. With a thunderous roar he charged straight at Xing Daorong. It was Zhang Yide. Xing Daorong swung his great ax to meet him, but after only a few exchanges his strength began to fail. He wheeled his horse and fled. Yide pursued close behind with earthshaking shouts, while ambushing troops emerged from both sides. Xing Daorong fought desperately and broke through, only to find a great general blocking his path ahead. The general cried, “Do you recognize Zhao Zilong of Changshan?”\n\nXing Daorong realized that he could not defeat him and had nowhere left to flee, so he dismounted and begged to surrender. Zilong bound him and brought him to the camp before Xuande and Kongming. Xuande shouted for him to be beheaded, but Kongming hurriedly stopped him and asked Xing Daorong, “If you capture Liu Xian for me, I will accept your surrender.” Xing Daorong repeatedly declared that he was willing. Kongming said, “What method will you use to capture him?” Xing Daorong replied, “If the military adviser is willing to release me, I have a persuasive story prepared. Tonight, lead your troops in a raid on the camp, and I will act as your agent inside. We will capture Liu Xian alive, and I will present him to you. Once Liu Xian has been captured, Liu Du will surrender of his own accord.” Xuande did not believe him. Kongming said, “General Xing is not speaking falsely.” He therefore released Xing Daorong and allowed him to return. Once back at the camp, Xing Daorong told Liu Xian the truth about everything that had happened. Liu Xian said, “What are we to do?” Xing Daorong replied, “We can turn their own stratagem against them. Tonight, station our troops in ambush outside the camp. Leave only empty banners and flags standing inside. When Kongming comes to raid the camp, we will capture him.”\n\nLiu Xian followed the plan. Sure enough, during the second watch that night, a body of troops arrived at the entrance to the camp, every man carrying a bundle of straw. They all set fire to the camp at once. Liu Xian and Xing Daorong attacked from two sides, and the fire-raising troops retreated. Liu Xian and Xing Daorong’s two forces pursued them, taking advantage of their flight. After chasing them for more than ten li, they found that the troops had completely disappeared. Greatly alarmed, Liu Xian and Xing Daorong hurried back to their own camp. The flames there had not yet died down when a general suddenly charged out of the camp. It was Zhang Yide. Liu Xian called to Xing Daorong, “We cannot reenter the camp! Let us raid Kongming’s camp instead!” They therefore turned their troops around once more. Before they had gone ten li, Zhao Yun led a force charging diagonally from the side and killed Xing Daorong with a single thrust of his spear, knocking him from his horse. Liu Xian hurriedly wheeled his horse and fled, but Zhang Fei pursued from behind, captured him alive from his horse, bound him, and brought him before Kongming. Liu Xian pleaded, “Xing Daorong told me to do this. It was truly not my own intention.” Kongming ordered that he be untied, gave him clothes to wear and wine to calm his nerves, and had him escorted into the city to persuade his father to surrender. If Liu Du refused, Kongming warned, the city would be stormed and his entire household exterminated.\n\nLiu Xian returned to Lingling and met his father, Liu Du. He gave a full account of Kongming’s kindness and urged his father to surrender. Liu Du followed his advice. He raised a flag of surrender above the city, threw the gates wide open, and carried the official seal and insignia out of the city. He went straight to Xuande’s main camp and formally surrendered. Kongming ordered Liu Du to remain Administrator of the commandery, while his son Liu Xian was sent to Jingzhou to serve with the army. All the inhabitants of Lingling Commandery rejoiced.\n\nAfter Xuande entered the city and finished reassuring the people, he rewarded the three armies for their service. Then he asked his officers, “Lingling has been taken. Who dares take Guiyang Commandery?” Zhao Yun replied, “I am willing to go.” Zhang Fei strode forward eagerly and said, “I am willing to go too!” The two men began arguing over the assignment. Kongming said, “Zilong did answer first, after all. Let Zilong go.” Zhang Fei refused to accept this and insisted upon going. Kongming told them to draw lots, saying that whoever drew the winning lot would go. Once again, it was Zilong who won. Zhang Fei angrily said, “I do not need anyone’s help! Give me just three thousand soldiers, and I will go alone and take the city without fail.” Zhao Yun said, “I too will take only three thousand soldiers. If I fail to capture the city, I am willing to suffer the penalty prescribed by military law.” Kongming was delighted. He had Zhao Yun write and sign a military pledge, then selected three thousand elite troops and gave them to him. Zhang Fei remained dissatisfied, but Xuande sternly ordered him to withdraw.\n\nZhao Yun took his three thousand troops and advanced directly toward Guiyang. Scouts had already reported the news to Zhao Fan, Administrator of Guiyang. Zhao Fan hurriedly assembled his officers for a council. Chen Ying and Bao Long, both commandants in the government army, volunteered to lead troops into battle. The two men had originally been hunters from the mountain villages of Guiyang. Chen Ying was skilled with the flying fork, while Bao Long had once shot and killed two tigers. Confident in their courage and strength, the two said to Zhao Fan, “If Liu Bei comes, we are willing to serve as the vanguard.” Zhao Fan said, “I have heard that Liu Xuande is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han. Moreover, Kongming is rich in stratagems, and Guan Yu and Zhang Fei possess extraordinary courage. Zhao Zilong, who is leading the troops here now, charged through Cao Cao’s million-man army at Changban near Dangyang as though no one were there to oppose him. How many soldiers and horses can Guiyang muster? We must not meet them in battle. Our only course is to surrender.” Chen Ying said, “Allow me to go out and fight. If I cannot capture Zhao Yun, it will still not be too late for the Administrator to surrender.”\n\nUnable to dissuade him, Zhao Fan had no choice but to agree. Chen Ying led three thousand troops out of the city to meet the enemy and soon saw Zhao Yun approaching at the head of his army. Chen Ying drew up his battle formation, spurred his horse forward, and brandished his fork. Zhao Yun rode out with his spear leveled and rebuked Chen Ying, saying, “My lord, Liu Xuande, is Liu Jingsheng’s younger brother. He now assists Young Lord Liu Qi in governing Jingzhou and has come here especially to bring peace to the people. Why do you oppose us?” Chen Ying cursed him and said, “We acknowledge only Chancellor Cao! How could we submit to Liu Bei?” Zhao Yun was furious. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged straight at Chen Ying, who twirled his fork and met him. The two horses crossed, and they fought for four or five exchanges. Realizing that he was no match for Zhao Yun, Chen Ying wheeled his horse and fled. Zhao Yun pursued. When Chen Ying looked back and saw Zhao Yun’s horse drawing near, he hurled his flying fork at him. Zhao Yun caught it and threw it back at Chen Ying. Chen Ying hurriedly dodged, but Zhao Yun’s horse was already upon him. Zhao Yun captured him alive from his horse, threw him to the ground, and ordered his soldiers to bind him and take him back to camp. Chen Ying’s defeated troops scattered in every direction. Back in camp, Zhao Yun berated Chen Ying, saying, “How could a man of your paltry ability dare oppose me? I will not kill you today, but release you to return. Tell Zhao Fan to come and surrender at once.”\n\nChen Ying apologized for his offense and scurried away in terror. When he returned to the city, he told Zhao Fan everything that had happened. Zhao Fan said, “I wanted to surrender from the beginning, but you insisted on fighting, and this is the result.” He dismissed Chen Ying with a rebuke, then carried the official seal and insignia and led a dozen horsemen out of the city to surrender at Zhao Yun’s main camp. Zhao Yun came out to welcome him, treated him with the courtesies due a guest, arranged wine for them to drink together, and accepted the seal and insignia. After several rounds of wine, Zhao Fan said, “Your surname is Zhao, General, and mine is Zhao as well. Five hundred years ago, we must have been one family. You are a native of Zhending, and so am I, which makes us fellow townsmen as well. If you would not disdain me, it would be my greatest good fortune to become your sworn brother.” Zhao Yun was delighted, and they each stated their ages. Zhao Yun and Zhao Fan had been born in the same year, but Zhao Yun was four months older, so Zhao Fan bowed to him as his elder brother. The two were from the same hometown, born in the same year, and bore the same surname, and they got along extremely well. When the banquet ended that evening, Zhao Fan took his leave and returned to the city.\n\nThe next day, Zhao Fan invited Zhao Yun into the city to reassure the people. Zhao Yun ordered his soldiers not to move and took only fifty horsemen with him into the city. The inhabitants knelt along the road holding incense to welcome him. When Zhao Yun had finished reassuring the people, Zhao Fan invited him into the government residence for a banquet. When they were half-drunk, Zhao Fan again invited Zhao Yun farther inside, into the rear hall, where the cups were washed and more wine was poured. Zhao Yun had become slightly intoxicated when Zhao Fan suddenly summoned a woman to pour wine for him. Zilong saw that she was dressed in plain white mourning clothes and possessed beauty capable of toppling a kingdom or a city. He asked Zhao Fan, “Who is this woman?” Zhao Fan replied, “She is my widowed sister-in-law, Lady Fan.” Zilong’s expression immediately changed, and he treated her with respect. After Lady Fan had poured the wine, Zhao Fan asked her to sit. Zhao Yun politely declined. Lady Fan then took her leave and returned to the rear quarters. Zhao Yun said, “Worthy brother, why did you trouble your sister-in-law to pour wine for me?” Zhao Fan smiled and said, “There is a reason behind it, and I beg you, elder brother, not to refuse. My elder brother died three years ago. My sister-in-law has lived as a widow ever since, but that cannot be a permanent solution, so I have often urged her to remarry. She said, ‘I will marry only a man who meets three conditions. First, he must be accomplished in both civil and military arts and renowned throughout the world. Second, he must be handsome and imposing, with exceptional bearing. Third, he must have the same surname as my late husband.’ Where in the world, you might ask, could one find so perfect a coincidence? But now, honored elder brother, you have a magnificent appearance, your name resounds throughout the land, and you bear the same surname as my late brother. You exactly fulfill everything my sister-in-law asked for. If you do not consider her too unattractive, I am willing to provide her dowry and give her to you as your wife, joining our families for generations to come. What do you say?”\n\nWhen Zhao Yun heard this, he sprang up in a fury and cried sternly, “Since I have sworn brotherhood with you, your sister-in-law is also my sister-in-law! How could I commit such an act and violate the proper bonds of human society?” Zhao Fan’s face filled with shame, and he replied, “I treated you with good intentions! Why are you so discourteous?” He then glanced meaningfully at the men around him, revealing an intention to harm Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun had already noticed. With a single punch he knocked Zhao Fan down, went straight out through the residence gate, mounted his horse, and rode out of the city.\n\nZhao Fan hurriedly summoned Chen Ying and Bao Long to discuss the situation. Chen Ying said, “The man has left in anger. We have no choice but to fight him.” Zhao Fan said, “I am only afraid that we cannot defeat him.” Bao Long said, “The two of us will pretend to surrender and go into his army. Then, Administrator, lead your troops out and challenge him to battle. Once he enters the field, the two of us will capture him.” Chen Ying said, “We will have to take some troops with us.” Bao Long said, “Five hundred horsemen will be enough.”\n\nThat night, the two men led five hundred soldiers straight to Zhao Yun’s camp and offered to surrender. Zhao Yun already knew inwardly that their surrender was false, but he ordered them admitted. The two officers came before his tent and said, “Zhao Fan intended to ensnare you with a beautiful woman, General. He planned to wait until you were drunk, help you into the rear hall, and murder you there, then take your head to Chancellor Cao and claim the credit. Such conduct is utterly inhumane. When we saw you leave in anger, we knew that we would inevitably be implicated, and so we have come to surrender.” Zhao Yun pretended to be delighted and arranged wine for the two men to drink their fill. Once both were completely drunk, Zhao Yun had them bound inside the tent. He seized their subordinates and questioned them, and they confirmed that the surrender had indeed been a deception. Zhao Yun summoned the five hundred soldiers, gave them all wine and food, and announced, “The men who wished to harm me were Chen Ying and Bao Long. None of you bear any blame. If you obey my plan, you will all be richly rewarded.” The soldiers bowed and thanked him. Zhao Yun had the supposed defectors Chen Ying and Bao Long beheaded at once. Then he ordered the five hundred soldiers to lead the way while he followed with one thousand troops. Traveling through the night, they reached the walls of Guiyang and called for the gate to be opened.\n\nWhen the guards on the wall asked what had happened, they were told that Generals Chen Ying and Bao Long had killed Zhao Yun and returned with the troops, and that they wished to consult the Administrator on official business. The men on the wall shone torches down and saw that these were indeed their own troops. Zhao Fan hurried out of the city, but Zhao Yun shouted to his men to seize him. Zhao Yun then entered the city and restored order among the people before dispatching an urgent report to Xuande. Xuande and Kongming personally traveled to Guiyang. Zhao Yun welcomed them into the city and pushed Zhao Fan down below the steps. When Kongming questioned him, Zhao Fan gave a full account of his offer to marry his sister-in-law to Zhao Yun. Kongming said to Zhao Yun, “This would have been a fine match. Why did you react in this way?” Zhao Yun replied, “Zhao Fan had sworn brotherhood with me. If I married his sister-in-law, people would revile me. That is the first reason. If the woman remarried, she would lose her high moral integrity. That is the second. Zhao Fan had only just surrendered, and his true intentions were impossible to judge. That is the third. My lord has only recently secured the Jiang and Han regions, and his position is not yet stable. How could I, Yun, jeopardize my lord’s great enterprise for the sake of one woman?” Xuande said, “Now that the great undertaking here is settled, what if I arrange for you to marry her?” Zhao Yun replied, “There is no shortage of women in the world. So long as I establish a good reputation, why should I fear that I will never find a wife?” Xuande said, “Zilong is a true man!” He released Zhao Fan, allowed him to remain Administrator of Guiyang, and richly rewarded Zhao Yun.\n\nZhang Fei shouted, “Why should Zilong be the only one to win merit? Am I the only useless man here? Give me just three thousand soldiers, and I will take Wuling Commandery and capture its Administrator, Jin Xuan, alive to present before you!” Kongming was delighted and said, “There is no harm in letting Yide go, but you must agree to one condition.” Truly:\n\nThe military adviser wins through wondrous schemes;\nThe officers and soldiers vie to earn glory in battle.\n\nWhat condition Kongming was about to name will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 53\n\nGuan Yu Righteously Releases Huang Zhong; Sun Quan Battles Zhang Liao\n\nNow Kongming said to Zhang Fei, “When Zilong went to take Guiyang Commandery, he signed a military pledge before setting out. Today, if Yide wants to take Wuling, he too must sign a military pledge before he may lead troops there.” Zhang Fei immediately signed the pledge and gladly led three thousand troops, marching day and night toward the borders of Wuling.\n\nWhen Jin Xuan heard that Zhang Fei was approaching with an army, he assembled his officers, reviewed his best troops and weapons, and went out of the city to meet the enemy. His aide Gong Zhi remonstrated with him: “Liu Xuande is an imperial uncle of the Great Han, and his benevolence and righteousness are known throughout the realm. Moreover, Zhang Yide is exceptionally fierce and brave. We cannot meet them in battle. It would be best to surrender.” Jin Xuan flew into a rage. “Are you trying to collude with the rebels and betray us from within?” he cried, and ordered the guards to drag Gong Zhi away and behead him. All the officials pleaded, “To execute one of your own men before battle would bring ill fortune to the army.”\n\nJin Xuan then ordered Gong Zhi dismissed and personally led his troops out. Twenty li from the city, he encountered Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei leveled his spear from horseback and roared a challenge at Jin Xuan. Jin Xuan asked his officers, “Who dares go out and fight him?” They were all afraid, and none dared advance. Jin Xuan himself spurred forward, brandishing his saber to meet him. Zhang Fei gave a tremendous roar, like a thunderclap. Jin Xuan turned pale and, not daring to engage him, wheeled his horse and fled. Zhang Fei led his forces in pursuit, cutting down the fugitives. When Jin Xuan reached the city, a shower of arrows came down from the walls. He looked up in alarm and saw Gong Zhi standing above, calling, “You refused to follow Heaven’s will and have brought defeat and destruction upon yourself. The people and I have surrendered to Liu Bei!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, an arrow struck Jin Xuan squarely in the face, and he fell from his horse. The soldiers cut off his head and presented it to Zhang Fei, while Gong Zhi came out of the city to surrender. Zhang Fei immediately ordered Gong Zhi to take the official seal and ribbon to Guiyang and present himself to Xuande. Xuande was delighted and appointed Gong Zhi to succeed Jin Xuan in office. Xuande personally went to Wuling and, after restoring order among the people, sent an urgent letter to Guan Yu reporting that Yide and Zilong had each taken a commandery. Guan Yu wrote back with a request: “I hear that Changsha has not yet been taken. If Elder Brother does not consider me incapable, I would be glad if you would let me win this achievement.”\n\nXuande was overjoyed. He ordered Zhang Fei to travel through the night to relieve Guan Yu in the defense of Jingzhou, and summoned Guan Yu to come and take Changsha. When Guan Yu arrived, he went in to see Xuande and Kongming. Kongming said, “Zilong took Guiyang and Yide took Wuling, each with three thousand troops. Han Xuan, the administrator of Changsha, is certainly of no account, but he has a great general under him. This man is a native of Nanyang. His surname is Huang, his given name is Zhong, and his courtesy name is Hansheng. He served under Liu Biao as a General of the Gentlemen of the Household and guarded Changsha together with Liu Biao’s nephew Liu Pan; afterward, he entered Han Xuan’s service. Though he is nearly sixty this year, he possesses courage that ten thousand men could not withstand. He must not be underestimated. When you go, Yunchang, you must take a larger force.”\n\nGuan Yu said, “Why does the Military Adviser exalt another man’s prowess and diminish our own prestige? He is merely an old soldier—hardly worth mentioning! I have no need of three thousand troops. Five hundred sword-bearing guards from my own command will be enough. I will surely cut off the heads of Huang Zhong and Han Xuan and present them beneath your banner.” Xuande tried earnestly to stop him, but Guan Yu would not listen and departed with only five hundred sword-bearing guards. Kongming said to Xuande, “Yunchang underestimates Huang Zhong. I fear he may suffer a reverse. My lord should go to support him.” Xuande agreed and followed with an army toward Changsha.\n\nNow Han Xuan, the administrator of Changsha, had always been hot-tempered and quick to kill, and everyone hated him. When he heard that Guan Yu’s army had arrived, he summoned the veteran general Huang Zhong to discuss the matter. Huang Zhong said, “My lord need not worry. With this saber and this bow of mine, if a thousand come, a thousand will die!” Huang Zhong could draw a bow requiring two shi of force and could hit his target with every shot. Before he had finished speaking, a man stepped forward from below the dais and declared, “There is no need for the old general to go into battle. I will certainly capture Guan Yu alive with my own hands.” Han Xuan looked and saw that it was Yang Ling, a commandant in charge of the troops. Han Xuan was delighted and ordered Yang Ling to lead one thousand soldiers racing out of the city. After they had gone about fifty li, they saw dust rising in the distance: Guan Yu’s troops had already arrived. Yang Ling leveled his spear, rode forward, and stood before his formation shouting challenges. Guan Yu flew into a rage. Without exchanging another word, he galloped forward, brandishing his saber, and charged straight at Yang Ling. Yang Ling raised his spear to meet him. In fewer than three bouts, Guan Yu’s saber rose and fell, cutting Yang Ling down from his horse. He pursued and slaughtered the defeated troops all the way to the city walls.\n\nWhen Han Xuan heard this, he was greatly alarmed and immediately ordered Huang Zhong into battle. Han Xuan himself went up onto the city wall to watch. Huang Zhong raised his saber, spurred his horse, and led five hundred cavalrymen racing across the drawbridge. When Guan Yu saw an old general ride out, he knew it was Huang Zhong. He arrayed his five hundred sword-bearing guards in a single line, held his saber crosswise, and asked from horseback, “Is the approaching general Huang Zhong?” Huang Zhong replied, “Since you know my name, how dare you invade my territory?” Guan Yu said, “I have come expressly to take your head!” With that, the two horses met. They fought for more than a hundred bouts without either gaining the advantage. Fearing that Huang Zhong might come to harm, Han Xuan sounded the gong to recall his army. Huang Zhong withdrew into the city. Guan Yu also retired and made camp ten li from the walls, thinking to himself, “The veteran general Huang Zhong lives up to his reputation. After a hundred bouts, he showed no opening at all. Tomorrow I must use the trailing-saber stratagem and cut him down from behind.” The next day, after breakfast, he returned to the city walls and challenged Huang Zhong to battle. Han Xuan sat atop the wall and ordered Huang Zhong to ride out. Huang Zhong led several hundred cavalrymen charging across the drawbridge and again engaged Guan Yu. They fought another fifty or sixty bouts without deciding the victor. Both armies cheered them loudly.\n\nAs the drums beat furiously, Guan Yu wheeled his horse and fled. Huang Zhong pursued him. Just as Guan Yu was about to turn and strike with his saber, he suddenly heard a crash behind him. He quickly looked back and saw that Huang Zhong’s warhorse had stumbled on its forelegs and thrown him to the ground. Guan Yu immediately turned his horse, raised his saber with both hands, and shouted fiercely, “For now I will spare your life! Quickly change horses and come fight me again!” Huang Zhong hastily pulled up his horse, vaulted into the saddle, and fled back into the city. Han Xuan asked him in alarm what had happened. Huang Zhong replied, “This horse has not been used in battle for a long time, and that is why it stumbled.” Han Xuan said, “Your arrows strike the target every time. Why did you not shoot him?” Huang Zhong replied, “When we fight again tomorrow, I will pretend to be defeated, lure him to the drawbridge, and shoot him there.” Han Xuan gave Huang Zhong the fine blue horse he himself rode. Huang Zhong bowed his thanks and withdrew, thinking, “How rare it is for Guan Yu to show such righteousness! He could not bear to kill me, so how can I bear to shoot him? Yet if I do not shoot him, I fear I will disobey my military orders.” All that night he hesitated, unable to decide.\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, word came that Guan Yu was challenging them to battle. Huang Zhong led his troops out of the city. After failing to defeat Huang Zhong for two days, Guan Yu was extremely impatient. He summoned all his imposing might and engaged him. Before they had fought much more than thirty bouts, Huang Zhong pretended to be defeated, and Guan Yu pursued him. Remembering how Guan Yu had spared his life the day before, Huang Zhong could not bear to shoot him at once. He secured his saber, drew his bow without an arrow, and released the string with a twang. Guan Yu quickly dodged, but saw no arrow. He pursued again, and Huang Zhong once more drew the empty bow. Guan Yu dodged again, but still there was no arrow. Thinking that Huang Zhong did not know how to shoot, he confidently continued the pursuit. As they approached the drawbridge, Huang Zhong fitted an arrow to his bow and drew it while on the bridge. The string twanged and the arrow flew, striking precisely at the base of the plume on Guan Yu’s helmet. The troops ahead raised a mighty shout. Guan Yu was startled and returned to his camp with the arrow still lodged there. Only then did he realize that Huang Zhong possessed the skill to pierce a willow leaf from a hundred paces. By shooting only his helmet plume that day, Huang Zhong had repaid the mercy Guan Yu had shown him the day before.\n\nGuan Yu led his troops away. Huang Zhong returned to the city and presented himself before Han Xuan, who immediately ordered his attendants to seize him. Huang Zhong cried, “I have committed no crime!” Han Xuan flew into a rage. “I have watched you for three days, and still you dare deceive me! The day before yesterday you did not fight with all your strength, so you must have harbored private intentions. Yesterday, when your horse stumbled, he did not kill you, so you must have had secret dealings with him. Today you twice drew an empty bowstring, and with your third shot you struck precisely upon his helmet plume. How can this be anything but collusion with the enemy, both outside and within? If I do not behead you, you will certainly become a future danger!” He ordered the executioners to drag Huang Zhong outside the city gate and behead him. The officers were about to plead for him, but Han Xuan said, “Anyone who asks me to spare Huang Zhong is guilty of the same crime!” They had just dragged him outside the gate and were about to raise the blade when a general suddenly charged in, swinging his saber. He cut down the executioner, rescued Huang Zhong, and shouted, “Huang Hansheng is the bulwark of Changsha! To kill Hansheng is to kill the people of Changsha! Han Xuan is cruel and inhumane; he slights the worthy and treats men of ability with contempt. We must all put him to death! Anyone willing to follow me, come now!”\n\nEveryone looked at the man. His face was the color of a dark-red date, and his eyes were like bright stars. It was Wei Yan, a native of Yiyang. He had tried to catch up with Liu Xuande at Xiangyang but failed, and so had entered Han Xuan’s service. Han Xuan disliked his arrogance and lack of courtesy and refused to give him important duties; consequently, he had languished there in obscurity. That day, after rescuing Huang Zhong, he called upon the people to join him in killing Han Xuan. He bared his arm and raised a single cry, and several hundred people rallied to him. Huang Zhong was unable to hold them back. Wei Yan fought his way straight onto the city wall and cut Han Xuan in two with a single stroke. He took Han Xuan’s head, mounted his horse, and led the people out of the city to bow in submission before Guan Yu. Guan Yu was delighted. He entered the city and, after restoring order among the people, requested that Huang Zhong come to see him. Huang Zhong claimed to be ill and would not come out. Guan Yu immediately sent men to invite Xuande and Kongming.\n\nNow ever since Guan Yu had set out to take Changsha, Xuande and Kongming had been following with their forces to support him. As they marched, a green banner suddenly rolled backward, and a crow flew from north to south, called three times, and disappeared. Xuande asked, “What good or ill fortune does this omen signify?” Kongming immediately performed a divination inside his sleeve while still on horseback and said, “Changsha Commandery has already been taken, and my lord has also gained a great general. After noon, everything will certainly become clear.”\n\nA short while later, a junior officer came galloping up with a report: “General Guan has taken Changsha Commandery and received the surrender of the generals Huang Zhong and Wei Yan. He is waiting there for my lord’s arrival.” Xuande was overjoyed and entered Changsha. Guan Yu welcomed him into the main hall and gave him a full account of Huang Zhong’s conduct. Xuande then went personally to Huang Zhong’s home to invite him. Only then did Huang Zhong come out and surrender, asking permission to bury Han Xuan’s body east of Changsha. A later poet praised Huang Zhong:\n\nThe general’s heroic spirit rose as high as heaven;\nThough white-haired, he remained confined in southern Han.\nUntil his death he would serve gladly, free of bitterness;\nWhen forced to yield, he bowed his head, still filled with shame.\nHis treasured saber flashed like snow, proclaiming godlike courage;\nHis iron steed faced the wind, recalling battle’s heat.\nHis lofty name through countless ages shall not fade,\nBut follow the lonely moon that shines on Xiangtan.\n\nXuande treated Huang Zhong with great generosity. Guan Yu brought Wei Yan in to see him, but Kongming shouted for the executioners to drag Wei Yan out and behead him. Xuande asked Kongming in astonishment, “Wei Yan is a man of merit who has committed no crime. Why does the Military Adviser wish to kill him?” Kongming replied, “To receive a lord’s salary and then kill that lord is disloyal. To dwell in his territory and then offer that territory to another is unrighteous. I observe a traitor’s bone at the back of Wei Yan’s head. In time he will surely rebel, so I would behead him now and eliminate the root of future disaster.” Xuande said, “If we kill this man, I fear everyone who surrenders to us will feel endangered. I ask the Military Adviser to pardon him.” Kongming pointed at Wei Yan and said, “Today I spare your life. You must serve your lord with complete loyalty and harbor no disloyal thoughts. If you ever do conceive such thoughts, one way or another I will take your head.” Wei Yan repeatedly murmured his assent and withdrew. Huang Zhong recommended Liu Biao’s nephew Liu Pan, who was then living in retirement in You County. Xuande recalled him and placed him in charge of Changsha Commandery. With the four commanderies pacified, Xuande led his army back to Jingzhou and renamed the mouth of the You River “Gong’an.” From then on, his money and grain grew abundant, worthy men came to join him, and his troops and horses were dispersed among the strategic passes.\n\nNow Zhou Yu had returned to Chaisang to recover from his illness. He ordered Gan Ning to guard Baling Commandery and Ling Tong to guard Hanyang Commandery. Warships were stationed at both places, ready for deployment. Cheng Pu led the remaining officers and troops toward Hefei County to join Sun Quan. Ever since the fierce battle at Red Cliffs, Sun Quan had remained near Hefei, exchanging attacks with Cao Cao’s troops. They had fought more than ten battles, great and small, without deciding the outcome. Sun Quan did not dare camp too close to the city and had stationed his army fifty li away. When he heard that Cheng Pu’s forces had arrived, he was delighted and personally came out of camp to welcome and reward them. Then word came that Lu Zijing had arrived first. Sun Quan dismounted and stood waiting for him. Lu Su hurriedly rolled out of his saddle, dismounted, and saluted. When the generals saw Sun Quan treat Lu Su this way, they were all greatly astonished. Sun Quan asked Lu Su to mount, and the two rode side by side. Sun Quan privately asked him, “Was my dismounting to welcome you enough to bring you distinction?” Lu Su replied, “Not yet.” Sun Quan asked, “Then what would bring you distinction?” Lu Su replied, “I hope Your Lordship will extend your might and virtue across the four seas, unite all nine provinces, and successfully establish an imperial enterprise, so that my name may be recorded on bamboo and silk. Only then will I have attained distinction.”\n\nSun Quan clapped his hands and laughed heartily. They entered the command tent together, where he laid out a great banquet to reward the officers and soldiers who had fought so fiercely, and they discussed a plan for defeating Hefei. Suddenly, a report came that Zhang Liao had sent a man with a letter of challenge. Sun Quan opened and read the letter, then flew into a rage. “Zhang Liao has gone too far in insulting me! He heard that Cheng Pu’s army had arrived, and that is why he deliberately sent someone to challenge us! Tomorrow I will not use the newly arrived troops against him. Watch me fight a great battle!” He issued orders that at the fifth watch that night, all three armies were to leave camp and advance toward Hefei. Around the hour of the dragon, while the army was still halfway there, Cao Cao’s troops arrived, and both sides drew up their formations. Sun Quan rode out in a golden helmet and golden armor. Song Qian was on his left and Jia Hua on his right, each armed with a painted halberd and guarding him from either side. After three rolls of the drums, the gate banners in Cao Cao’s formation parted, and three generals in full armor took their places at the front: Zhang Liao in the center, Li Dian on the left, and Yue Jin on the right. Zhang Liao galloped forward and challenged Sun Quan personally to a decisive duel. Sun Quan grasped his spear and was about to fight when a general from within his formation leveled his own spear and galloped out ahead of him. It was Taishi Ci. Zhang Liao swung his saber and rode to meet him. The two generals fought seventy or eighty bouts without either gaining the advantage. In Cao Cao’s formation, Li Dian said to Yue Jin, “The man across from us in the golden helmet is Sun Quan. If we capture him, we can avenge the army of eight hundred and thirty thousand.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Yue Jin, alone on one horse with a single saber, charged diagonally straight at Sun Quan. Like a flash of lightning, he flew before him and brought his saber down. Song Qian and Jia Hua hastily raised their painted halberds to block the blow, but the saber cut through both halberds at once. They could only strike at Yue Jin’s horse’s head with the broken shafts. Yue Jin wheeled his horse away, and Song Qian snatched a spear from a soldier’s hands and pursued him. Li Dian fitted an arrow to his bow and shot Song Qian in the heart. Song Qian fell from his horse as soon as the bowstring sounded. Seeing that someone had fallen from his horse behind him, Taishi Ci abandoned his fight with Zhang Liao and turned back toward his own formation. Zhang Liao seized the opportunity to charge after him. The Wu army fell into chaos and scattered in every direction. Zhang Liao spotted Sun Quan and spurred his horse in pursuit. Just as he was about to catch him, a force charged in from the side. The leading general was Cheng Pu. He fought a fierce engagement and rescued Sun Quan. Zhang Liao then withdrew his army and returned to Hefei.\n\nCheng Pu escorted Sun Quan back to the main camp, and the defeated soldiers gradually returned. When Sun Quan saw that Song Qian had been lost, he burst into loud sobs. Chief Clerk Zhang Hong said, “My lord relies upon the vigor of youth and treats a powerful enemy lightly. At this, there is not a man in all three armies whose heart does not turn cold. Even cutting down enemy generals, seizing their banners, and spreading one’s might across the battlefield are duties for a subordinate general, not tasks suitable for my lord. I hope you will restrain the courage of Meng Ben and Xia Yu and keep in mind the designs of a king and hegemon. Song Qian died under blade and arrow today entirely because my lord underestimated the enemy. From now on, you must take the greatest care of yourself.” Sun Quan said, “The fault was mine. From now on, I will change my ways.”\n\nA short while later, Taishi Ci entered the tent and said, “One of my men is named Ge Ding. He and the groom who tends the horses under Zhang Liao are brothers. The groom resents being punished, and tonight he sent a man with a message. He will set a fire as a signal, assassinate Zhang Liao, and avenge Song Qian. I request permission to lead troops to support him from outside.” Sun Quan asked, “Where is Ge Ding?” Taishi Ci replied, “He has already slipped into the city of Hefei. I ask for five thousand troops.” Zhuge Jin said, “Zhang Liao is full of schemes. I fear he has made preparations. We must not act rashly.” Taishi Ci stubbornly insisted on going. Because Sun Quan was grieving over Song Qian’s death and urgently desired revenge, he ordered Taishi Ci to lead five thousand troops to provide support from outside.\n\nNow Ge Ding was from the same hometown as Taishi Ci. That day he had mingled with the troops and followed them into the city of Hefei, where he found the groom. The two discussed their plan. Ge Ding said, “I have already sent someone to report to General Taishi Ci. He will certainly come to support us tonight. How will you act?” The groom replied, “This place is rather far from the army, and at night we cannot quickly make our way in. We will simply set fire to a haystack. You go to the front and shout that there is a rebellion. Once the troops in the city are thrown into confusion, we will assassinate Zhang Liao from within, and the rest of the army will flee on its own.” Ge Ding said, “An excellent plan!”\n\nThat night, Zhang Liao returned victorious to the city, rewarded the three armies, and issued orders that no one was to remove his armor before sleeping. His attendants said, “We won a complete victory today, and the Wu troops have fled far away. Why does the general not remove his armor and rest?” Zhang Liao said, “No. The proper way for a commander is not to rejoice in victory or grieve over defeat. Suppose the Wu troops judge us unprepared and attack when we are vulnerable—how would we respond? Our precautions tonight must be even more vigilant than on any other night.” Before he had finished speaking, a fire broke out in the rear camp, and cries of “Rebellion!” rose everywhere. Messengers came pouring in with reports. Zhang Liao left his tent, mounted his horse, summoned several dozen officers from his personal retinue, and took his stand in the main road. His attendants said, “The shouting is urgent. We should go and investigate.” Zhang Liao replied, “How could an entire city rebel? The conspirators are merely trying to frighten and confuse the soldiers. Anyone who creates disorder will be beheaded first!”\n\nBefore long, Li Dian brought in Ge Ding and the groom as prisoners. Zhang Liao questioned them and learned the full circumstances. He had them beheaded before his horse on the spot. Then the sound of gongs and drums came from outside the city gates, accompanied by thunderous shouting. Zhang Liao said, “These are Wu troops coming to support the conspirators from outside. We can turn their own scheme against them and defeat them.” He ordered a fire to be set inside the city gate. Everyone shouted, “Rebellion!” The city gates were thrown wide open, and the drawbridge was lowered.\n\nWhen Taishi Ci saw the city gates standing wide open, he assumed there had been an uprising within. Leveling his spear, he spurred his horse and charged in first. A cannon sounded from the city wall, and a shower of arrows came down. Taishi Ci hastily retreated, but several arrows struck him. Li Dian and Yue Jin charged out behind him. More than half of the Wu troops were lost, and Cao Cao’s forces pressed their advantage, pursuing them all the way to the camp. Lu Xun and Dong Xi charged out, rescued Taishi Ci, and forced Cao Cao’s troops to withdraw. When Sun Quan saw Taishi Ci grievously wounded, his sorrow deepened. Zhang Zhao urged Sun Quan to end the campaign. Sun Quan agreed, withdrew his troops to the ships, and returned to Nanxu and Runzhou. By the time his troops and horses had settled into camp, Taishi Ci’s condition had become critical. Sun Quan sent Zhang Zhao and others to inquire after him. Taishi Ci cried out, “A true man born in an age of chaos should carry a three-foot sword and accomplish deeds unparalleled in the world. Now my ambition remains unfulfilled—how can I die?” When he had finished speaking, he passed away at the age of forty-one. A later poet praised him:\n\nResolved to fulfill both loyalty and filial devotion—\nTaishi Ci, the hero from Donglai.\nHis name was renowned beyond the distant frontiers;\nHis bow and horsemanship shook mighty armies.\nAt Beihai, he repaid a debt of gratitude;\nAt Shenting, he reveled in the heat of battle.\nAt death he spoke his soaring aspiration;\nThrough all the ages, men lament his fate.\n\nWhen Sun Quan heard of Taishi Ci’s death, he mourned him without end. He ordered that Taishi Ci be buried with great honor at the foot of Mount Beigu in Nanxu, and he brought Taishi Ci’s son, Taishi Xiang, into his household to be raised.\n\nNow Xuande was reorganizing his troops and horses in Jingzhou when he heard that Sun Quan had been defeated at Hefei and had returned to Nanxu. He discussed the matter with Kongming. Kongming said, “Last night, I observed the stars and saw one fall to earth in the northwest. This must signify the death of a member of the imperial clan.”\n\nWhile he was still speaking, a sudden report arrived that the young lord Liu Qi had died of illness. When Xuande heard this, he wept without end. Kongming consoled him, saying, “Life and death are fixed by fate. My lord must not grieve so deeply that you harm your honored health. You must attend to the greater matter. Send someone there at once to guard the city and arrange the funeral.” Xuande asked, “Who can go?” Kongming replied, “No one but Yunchang will do.” He immediately ordered Guan Yu to go to Xiangyang and defend it. Xuande said, “Now that Liu Qi is dead, Eastern Wu will certainly come to demand Jingzhou. How are we to answer them?” Kongming said, “If anyone comes, I will know what to say in reply.” Half a month later, word came that Lu Su and others from Eastern Wu had arrived to offer condolences. Truly:\n\nThe strategy had first been carefully arranged;\nThey only waited for Eastern Wu’s envoy to arrive.\n\nWhat answer Kongming gave will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 54\n\nDowager Wu Views the Bridegroom at the Monastery; Liu Bei Weds His Fair Match\n\nNow Zhuge Liang, hearing that Lu Su had arrived, went out of the city with Liu Bei to welcome him. They escorted him to the government offices and exchanged greetings. Lu Su said, “My lord heard that your nephew had passed away. He has specially prepared a modest offering and sent me here to pay his respects. Commander Zhou also sends his warmest regards to Imperial Uncle Liu and Master Zhuge.” Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang rose and thanked him, accepted the gifts, and laid out a banquet in his honor. Lu Su said, “Previously, Imperial Uncle, you said, ‘Once the young lord is no longer here, I will return Jingzhou at once.’ Now that the young lord has passed away, you will surely return it. May I ask when the transfer can be made?” Liu Bei said, “For now, sir, please drink. There is a matter we must discuss.”\n\nLu Su reluctantly drank several cups, then raised the question again. Before Liu Bei could answer, Zhuge Liang’s expression changed, and he said, “Zijing, how unreasonable you are! Must you press a man for an answer? Ever since our founding emperor Gao slew the serpent, raised the righteous standard, and established the dynasty, the empire has been handed down to the present day. Unfortunately, treacherous warlords have risen everywhere, each occupying his own territory. But Heaven’s justice will inevitably prevail, and the rightful dynasty will be restored. My lord is a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan, a great-great-grandson of Emperor Jing, and uncle to the present emperor. Is he not entitled to be enfeoffed with territory? Moreover, Liu Jingsheng was my lord’s elder brother. What could be more proper than for a younger brother to inherit his elder brother’s domain? Your lord is merely the son of a minor official from Qiantang and has never rendered any service or shown any virtue toward the imperial court. Yet now, relying on force, he occupies six commanderies and eighty-one districts. Still unsatisfied in his greed, he wishes to swallow up the lands of the Han. The realm belongs to the Liu house, yet my lord, whose surname is Liu, is to have no share in it, while your lord, whose surname is Sun, insists on fighting for it. Besides, in the Battle of Red Cliffs, my lord bore much of the toil, and all his generals risked their lives. Was it accomplished by the strength of Eastern Wu alone? If I had not summoned the southeast wind, how could Zhou Yu have achieved even half a measure of success? Once the Southlands had fallen, never mind the Two Qiaos being placed in the Bronze Bird Tower—even the wives and children of you gentlemen would not have been safe. The reason my lord did not answer you at once was that Zijing is a man of intelligence and understanding, and should not need everything explained in detail. How can you be so utterly blind to the facts?”\n\nThis speech left Lu Zijing silent and unable to answer. After a long while, he said, “What Zhuge Liang says may well be reasonable. Unfortunately, it leaves me in a very difficult position.” Zhuge Liang said, “What difficulty is there?” Lu Su replied, “When Imperial Uncle suffered disaster at Dangyang, it was I who brought Zhuge Liang across the river to meet my lord. Later, when Zhou Gongjin wanted to raise an army and seize Jingzhou, it was I who stopped him. And when it was said that Jingzhou would be returned after the young lord’s death, it was again I who gave my guarantee. Now, if that promise is not honored, how can I answer for it? My lord and Zhou Gongjin will certainly hold me guilty. I would not resent dying, but I fear that Eastern Wu will be provoked into taking up arms. Then Imperial Uncle will not be able to sit securely in Jingzhou either, and all this will merely become a laughingstock.”\n\nZhuge Liang said, “Cao Cao commands a million men and acts in the emperor’s name, yet I pay him no heed! Why should I fear a mere boy like Zhou Yu? If you are only concerned that this will make you look bad, I will advise my lord to draw up a written agreement stating that Jingzhou is merely being borrowed as a base for the time being. When my lord acquires territory elsewhere, he will hand Jingzhou back to Eastern Wu. What do you think of that?” Lu Su said, “What place does Zhuge Liang intend to seize before returning Jingzhou to Eastern Wu?” Zhuge Liang said, “The Central Plains cannot be taken quickly. But Liu Zhang of Xichuan is weak and benighted, and my lord intends to take his territory. Once we have taken Xichuan, we will return Jingzhou.”\n\nLu Su had no alternative and could only agree. Liu Bei personally wrote out a document and signed it. Zhuge Kongming, acting as guarantor, signed it as well. Zhuge Liang said, “I am one of Imperial Uncle’s own people, so how can I serve as his guarantor? May I trouble Master Zijing to sign it too? That will also make it more acceptable when you return to see the Marquis of Wu.” Lu Su said, “I know Imperial Uncle to be a man of benevolence and honor. He will surely not betray me.” He then signed the document and took it into his keeping. When the banquet ended, he took his leave. Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang escorted him to his ship. Zhuge Liang instructed him, “When Zijing returns to see the Marquis of Wu, explain our intentions tactfully and tell him not to indulge in wild fantasies. If he refuses to recognize this document, I will cast aside all courtesy and seize all eighty-one districts as well. For now, I only want our two houses to remain on good terms and not give the Cao traitor anything to laugh at.”\n\nLu Su said farewell, boarded his ship, and returned. He first went to Chaisang Commandery to see Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu asked, “Zijing, how did your demand for Jingzhou go?” Lu Su said, “I have a written agreement here.” He presented it to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu stamped his foot and said, “Zijing, you have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap! In name, they are borrowing the territory; in reality, they mean to keep it by shamelessly denying the debt. They say they will return it after taking Xichuan, but who knows when they will take Xichuan? If they fail to take it for ten years, will they refuse to return Jingzhou for ten years? What use is a document like this? And you have even acted as their guarantor! If they fail to return it, you will certainly be implicated. What will you do when our lord holds you guilty?”\n\nOn hearing this, Lu Su sat stunned for a long while, then said, “I do not think Liu Bei will betray me.” Zhou Yu said, “Zijing, you are an honest man. Liu Bei is a ruthless hero, and Zhuge Liang is a crafty schemer. I fear they do not share your integrity.” Lu Su said, “If that is so, what am I to do?” Zhou Yu said, “Zijing, you are my benefactor. Remembering how you once pointed to your granary and gave me its contents, how could I fail to save you? Set your mind at ease and stay here for several days. Once the scouts from north of the river return with detailed information, I will make other arrangements.” Lu Su remained anxious and uneasy.\n\nSeveral days later, a scout returned and reported, “Cloth banners have been raised throughout Jingzhou for funeral rites, a new grave has been built outside the city, and all the soldiers wear mourning.” Zhou Yu asked in alarm, “Who has died?” The scout said, “Liu Xuande has lost Lady Gan. Her funeral and burial are now being arranged.” Zhou Yu said to Lu Su, “My plan has succeeded! Liu Bei will be made to submit and be bound, and Jingzhou will be ours as easily as turning over a hand!” Lu Su asked, “What plan do you propose?” Zhou Yu said, “Liu Bei has lost his wife and will surely marry again. Our lord has a younger sister who is extraordinarily bold and fierce. She has several hundred maidservants, all of whom habitually carry blades, and her chambers are filled throughout with weapons. Even men cannot compare with her. I will now write a memorial to our lord, asking him to send someone to Jingzhou as a matchmaker and invite Liu Bei to come marry into the Sun family. Once he has been lured to Nanxu, he will neither gain the wife nor escape confinement. We will imprison him, then send someone to demand Jingzhou in exchange for Liu Bei. Once they hand over the cities of Jingzhou, I will have another plan. Then, Zijing, you will be entirely free of trouble.”\n\nLu Su bowed in thanks. Zhou Yu wrote his memorial, selected a fast ship, and sent Lu Su to Nanxu to see Sun Quan. Lu Su first explained the matter of lending Jingzhou and presented the document. Sun Quan said, “How could you be so muddleheaded? What use is a document like this?” Lu Su said, “Commander Zhou has sent a memorial, which is here. He says that by using this plan, we can obtain Jingzhou.”\n\nAfter reading it, Sun Quan nodded, secretly delighted, and thought, “Who can be sent?” Suddenly it came to him, and he said, “No one but Lü Fan will do.” He summoned Lü Fan and said, “I have recently heard that Liu Xuande has lost his wife. I have a younger sister, and I wish to invite Xuande to marry into my family as my brother-in-law. Our two houses will be joined forever in marriage, and together we will defeat Cao Cao and uphold the house of Han. No one but Ziheng can serve as matchmaker. I hope you will go to Jingzhou at once and make the proposal.” Lü Fan accepted the command. That same day, he prepared ships, took several attendants, and set out for Jingzhou.\n\nNow ever since Lady Gan’s death, Liu Bei had been troubled day and night. One day, while he was chatting with Zhuge Liang, a man reported that Eastern Wu had sent Lü Fan. Zhuge Liang smiled and said, “This is a scheme of Zhou Yu’s, certainly on account of Jingzhou. I will listen secretly from behind the screen. Whatever he says, my lord should agree to it all. Keep the visitor at the posthouse, and we will discuss the matter separately.”\n\nLiu Bei ordered Lü Fan admitted. After the formal greetings, they sat down. When tea had been served, Liu Bei asked, “Ziheng, you must have some message for me?” Lü Fan said, “I recently heard that Imperial Uncle had lost his spouse. There is an excellent match available, so despite the delicacy of the matter, I have come especially to act as matchmaker. I do not know what Your Honor thinks of it.” Liu Bei said, “To lose one’s wife in middle age is a great misfortune. Her bones are not yet cold. How could I bear to discuss another marriage so soon?” Lü Fan said, “A man without a wife is like a house without a ridge beam. How can human relations be abandoned halfway through life? My lord, the Marquis of Wu, has a younger sister who is beautiful and virtuous, and worthy to serve you as a wife. If our two houses form a marriage alliance, the Cao traitor will not dare look the southeast squarely in the face. This matter benefits both family and state, so Imperial Uncle need have no doubts. But Lady Wu, our Dowager, dearly loves her youngest daughter and will not consent to marry her far away. Imperial Uncle must therefore come to Eastern Wu for the wedding.” Liu Bei said, “Does the Marquis of Wu know about this?” Lü Fan replied, “If I had not first reported it to the Marquis of Wu, how would I dare come here so presumptuously to propose it?” Liu Bei said, “I am already fifty years old, and my hair at the temples is turning gray. The Marquis of Wu’s sister is in the prime of youth. I fear we would not be a suitable match.” Lü Fan said, “Though the Marquis of Wu’s sister is a woman, her ambitions surpass those of men. She often says, ‘Unless he is a hero of the realm, I will not serve him.’ Imperial Uncle’s fame is known throughout the land. This is truly a case of a virtuous lady matched with a noble gentleman. Why should a difference in age keep you apart?” Liu Bei said, “Please stay here for a while. I will give you my answer tomorrow.”\n\nThat day Liu Bei held a banquet for Lü Fan and lodged him at the posthouse. That evening, Liu Bei discussed the matter with Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang said, “I already know why he has come. Just now I cast the yarrow stalks and obtained an omen of the greatest good fortune. My lord may agree at once. First send Sun Qian back with Lü Fan to see the Marquis of Wu. Once the agreement has been made in person, choose a date and go there for the marriage.” Liu Bei said, “Zhou Yu has devised a plan to kill me. How can I lightly venture into such a dangerous place?” Zhuge Liang laughed loudly. “Though Zhou Yu knows how to devise schemes, can he outwit Zhuge Liang? With one small stratagem, I will leave Zhou Yu unable to accomplish even half a measure. The Marquis of Wu’s sister will also become my lord’s, and Jingzhou will be perfectly secure.”\n\nLiu Bei remained doubtful and could not decide. Zhuge Liang nevertheless instructed Sun Qian to go to Jiangnan and settle the marriage. Sun Qian received his instructions and traveled with Lü Fan to Jiangnan, where they went to see Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “I truly wish to invite Xuande to marry into my family as the husband of my younger sister. I have no ulterior motive.” Sun Qian bowed in thanks and returned to Jingzhou. He told Liu Bei that the Marquis of Wu was waiting especially for his lordship to come and complete the marriage. Liu Bei remained suspicious and did not dare go. Zhuge Liang said, “I have already devised three stratagems, and no one but Zilong can carry them out.” He summoned Zhao Yun, drew him close, and whispered in his ear, “You are to protect my lord on his journey into Wu. Take these three brocade bags. Each contains a brilliant stratagem. Carry them out in order.” He gave Zhao Yun the three brocade bags, and Zhao Yun concealed them next to his body. Zhuge Liang first sent men to Eastern Wu with the betrothal gifts, and all preparations were completed.\n\nIt was the tenth month of winter in the fourteenth year of Jian’an. Liu Bei, Zhao Yun, and Sun Qian took ten fast ships and more than five hundred followers, left Jingzhou, and set out for Nanxu. All affairs in Jingzhou were left to Zhuge Liang’s decision. Liu Bei felt deeply uneasy. When they reached Nanxu, the ships came alongside the bank. Zhao Yun said, “The military adviser gave me three brilliant stratagems, to be carried out in order. Now that we have arrived here, we should first open the first brocade bag and see what it says.”\n\nZhao Yun opened the bag and read the plan. He then summoned the five hundred accompanying soldiers and instructed each of them exactly what to do. The soldiers accepted their orders and departed. He also told Liu Bei to go first and visit Lord Qiao. This Lord Qiao was the father of the Two Qiaos and lived in Nanxu. Liu Bei brought sheep and wine as gifts and went first to pay his respects. He told Lord Qiao that Lü Fan had acted as matchmaker and that he was to marry the lady. The five hundred soldiers accompanying him all wore red and hung themselves with colored ribbons. They entered the city to purchase supplies, spreading the news that Liu Bei had come to marry into the ruling family of Eastern Wu. Everyone in the city soon knew of it. When Sun Quan learned that Liu Bei had arrived, he ordered Lü Fan to receive him and lodge him for the time being at the posthouse.\n\nAfter Lord Qiao had met Liu Bei, he went to see Lady Wu and congratulate her. Lady Wu said, “What happy event is there?” Lord Qiao said, “Your beloved daughter has been promised to Liu Xuande as his wife, and now Xuande has arrived. Why have you concealed it from me?” Lady Wu exclaimed in alarm, “I know nothing of this!” She immediately sent someone to summon the Marquis of Wu and ask whether it was true. At the same time, she sent people into the city to investigate. They all returned and reported, “It is indeed true. Your son-in-law is already lodged at the posthouse. The five hundred soldiers accompanying him are all in the city buying pigs, sheep, fruit, and other provisions in preparation for the wedding. Lü Fan is the matchmaker for the bride’s family, and Sun Qian for the groom’s family. Both are attending him at the posthouse.” Lady Wu was greatly startled.\n\nA short while later, Sun Quan entered the rear hall to see his mother. Lady Wu beat her breast and wept bitterly. Sun Quan asked, “Mother, why are you so distressed?” Lady Wu said, “You truly treat me as though I were nothing! When my elder sister was near death, what instructions did she give you?” Sun Quan said in alarm, “Mother, if you have something to say, please say it plainly. Why torment yourself like this?” Lady Wu said, “When a son grows up, he must marry; when a daughter grows up, she must be given in marriage. This has always been the natural order. I am your mother, and such a matter should have been reported to me. You are taking Liu Xuande as your brother-in-law. How could you conceal it from me? The girl is my daughter!”\n\nSun Quan was startled and asked, “Where did you hear such a thing?” Lady Wu said, “If you do not want something known, do not do it. Who among all the people in the city does not know? Yet you kept it from me!” Lord Qiao said, “I have known about it for many days and came today especially to offer my congratulations.” Sun Quan said, “That is not how matters stand. This is a scheme of Zhou Yu’s. Because we want to take Jingzhou, we used the marriage as a pretext to lure Liu Bei here and imprison him. Then we will demand Jingzhou in exchange for him. If they refuse, we will first behead Liu Bei. This is only a stratagem, not a genuine marriage proposal.”\n\nLady Wu flew into a rage and cursed Zhou Yu: “You are grand commander over six commanderies and eighty-one districts, yet you cannot devise a single proper plan to take Jingzhou! Instead, you use my daughter’s name in a beauty trap! If Liu Bei is killed, my daughter will be widowed before she even passes through the bridal gate. How could we arrange another marriage for her afterward? You would ruin my daughter’s entire life! What a fine business you men are conducting!” Lord Qiao said, “Even if this plan gained us Jingzhou, the whole world would despise us. How could such a thing be done?” Sun Quan was left silent and unable to answer. Lady Wu continued cursing Zhou Yu without pause. Lord Qiao advised her, “Since matters have come this far, and Imperial Uncle Liu is a kinsman of the Han imperial house, it would be better to take him as your son-in-law in earnest and avoid disgrace.” Sun Quan said, “I fear their ages are unsuitable.” Lord Qiao said, “Imperial Uncle Liu is a hero of the present age. If you gain such a brother-in-law, he will bring no dishonor upon your younger sister.” Lady Wu said, “I have never met Imperial Uncle Liu. Arrange for me to see him tomorrow at Sweet Dew Temple. If he does not please me, you may do as you wish. If he does please me, I will give him my daughter myself.”\n\nSun Quan was a most filial son. Hearing his mother speak this way, he immediately agreed. He went outside, summoned Lü Fan, and ordered him to prepare a banquet in the abbot’s quarters at Sweet Dew Temple the next day, for Lady Wu wished to see Liu Bei. Lü Fan said, “Why not order Jia Hua to lead three hundred swordsmen and axemen and conceal them in the two side galleries? If Lady Wu is displeased with him, one signal will bring them out from both sides to seize him.” Sun Quan therefore summoned Jia Hua and ordered him to make preparations in advance and watch Lady Wu’s reactions.\n\nMeanwhile, Lord Qiao took leave of Lady Wu and returned home. He sent someone to inform Liu Bei that the Marquis of Wu and Lady Wu wished to meet him personally the next day, and warned him to be extremely careful. Liu Bei discussed the matter with Sun Qian and Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun said, “Tomorrow’s meeting promises more danger than good fortune. I will personally lead the five hundred soldiers to protect you.”\n\nThe next day, Lady Wu and Lord Qiao were the first to take their seats in the abbot’s quarters at Sweet Dew Temple. Sun Quan arrived afterward with a group of advisers, then sent Lü Fan to the posthouse to invite Liu Bei. Liu Bei wore fine armor beneath a brocade robe. With an attendant following close behind carrying his sword, he mounted and rode to Sweet Dew Temple. Zhao Yun, fully armed and equipped, led the five hundred soldiers after him. On reaching the temple, Liu Bei dismounted and first met Sun Quan. Sun Quan observed Liu Bei’s extraordinary bearing and felt a measure of fear.\n\nAfter the two had exchanged formal courtesies, they entered the abbot’s quarters to see Lady Wu. When Lady Wu saw Liu Bei, she was delighted and said to Lord Qiao, “He is truly my son-in-law!” Lord Qiao said, “Xuande has the bearing of dragon and phoenix and the countenance of one destined for greatness. Moreover, his benevolence and virtue are known throughout the world. For Lady Wu to gain such an excellent son-in-law is truly a cause for celebration.” Liu Bei bowed in thanks, and they all attended the banquet in the abbot’s quarters.\n\nA short while later, Zhao Zilong entered wearing his sword and stood beside Liu Bei. Lady Wu asked, “Who is this?” Liu Bei replied, “This is Zhao Zilong of Changshan.” Lady Wu asked, “Is he the man who carried A’dou in his arms at Changban near Dangyang?” Liu Bei said, “He is.” Lady Wu said, “A true general!” She then bestowed wine on him. Zhao Yun said to Liu Bei, “Just now, while inspecting the galleries, I saw swordsmen and axemen lying in ambush inside the rooms. They can have no good intentions. You should inform Lady Wu.” Liu Bei knelt before Lady Wu’s place at the banquet and said tearfully, “If you mean to kill Liu Bei, please have me executed here.” Lady Wu said, “Why do you say such a thing?” Liu Bei said, “Swordsmen and axemen are secretly lying in ambush in the galleries. If not to kill me, then why are they there?”\n\nLady Wu flew into a rage and rebuked Sun Quan: “Now that Xuande is my son-in-law, he is as my own child. Why have you concealed swordsmen and axemen in the galleries?” Sun Quan claimed to know nothing of it and summoned Lü Fan for questioning. Lü Fan shifted the blame to Jia Hua. Lady Wu summoned Jia Hua and berated him, but Jia Hua remained silent. Lady Wu shouted an order for him to be beheaded. Liu Bei pleaded, “If you execute a great general, it will bring ill fortune to this marriage. I will find it difficult to remain long under your protection.” Lord Qiao also interceded. Only then did Lady Wu angrily dismiss Jia Hua. The swordsmen and axemen fled in terror, clutching their heads like scurrying rats. Liu Bei changed his clothes and went out before the hall, where he saw a stone block in the courtyard. Drawing the sword worn by one of his attendants, he looked up to Heaven and prayed, “If Liu Bei is destined to return to Jingzhou and accomplish the work of a king and hegemon, let one stroke of this sword split the stone in two. If I am to die in this place, let the sword fail to cleave it.” When he had finished speaking, his hand rose and the sword fell. Sparks flew, and the stone was cut in two.\n\nSun Quan saw this from behind and asked, “Lord Xuande, why do you hate that stone?” Liu Bei said, “I am nearly fifty years old, yet I have been unable to eliminate the traitorous faction for the sake of the state, and I have always hated myself for it. Now Lady Wu has graciously taken me as her son-in-law. This is the great opportunity of my life. Just now I asked Heaven for an omen: if I am to defeat Cao Cao and restore the Han, let me cut this stone apart. And so it has happened.” Sun Quan thought to himself, “Could Liu Bei be using these words to deceive me?” He too drew his sword and said to Liu Bei, “I will also ask Heaven for an omen. If I am to defeat the Cao traitor, let me cut this stone apart as well.” But in secret he prayed, “If I am to recover Jingzhou and make Eastern Wu prosper, let me cut this stone in two!” His hand rose and the sword fell, and the great stone also split open. To this day, the stone bearing the cross-shaped cuts still remains. A later poet who viewed this celebrated relic wrote in praise:\nWhen precious swords fell, the mountain stone was severed;\nGolden rings rang out, and fiery sparks were born.\nThe rising power of both realms was Heaven’s decree;\nFrom this time on, the world stood firm on three legs.\n\nThe two men cast aside their swords, took each other by the hand, and returned to the banquet. After several more rounds of wine, Sun Qian signaled Liu Bei with his eyes. Liu Bei excused himself, saying, “I cannot hold any more wine. I ask leave to withdraw.” Sun Quan escorted him out before the temple. The two stood side by side, gazing over the rivers and mountains. Liu Bei said, “This is truly the finest landscape under Heaven!” To this day, the inscription at Sweet Dew Temple reads: “The Finest Landscape Under Heaven.” A later poet wrote in praise:\nAfter the rain, green hills enfold the river like spiral shells;\nIn this carefree realm, delight is at its height.\nWhere heroes once stood gazing in days gone by,\nThe cliffs remain, still braving wind and waves.\n\nAs the two men admired the view, a mighty wind swept over the river. Great waves rolled like snow, and white breakers surged toward the sky. Suddenly they saw a tiny leaflike boat riding the waves and moving over the river as smoothly as though over level ground. Liu Bei sighed and said, “‘Southerners handle boats, northerners ride horses.’ The saying is indeed true.” Hearing this, Sun Quan thought, “By saying this, Liu Bei is mocking me for being unaccustomed to riding horses.” He ordered his attendants to bring a horse, sprang onto its back, galloped down the mountain, then lashed it and rode back up the ridge. Laughing, he said to Liu Bei, “Are southerners unable to ride horses?” At these words, Liu Bei gathered up his robe, leaped onto his horse’s back, raced down the mountain, then galloped back up again. The two reined in their horses on the hillside, raised their whips, and laughed heartily. To this day, the place is called Reining Horse Slope. A later poet wrote:\nGalloping their dragon steeds, their spirits soared;\nThe two rode rein to rein and viewed the hills and streams.\nEastern Wu and Western Shu achieved imperial power;\nThrough all the ages Reining Horse Slope remains.\n\nThat day, the two rode back side by side. Every inhabitant of Nanxu offered congratulations. Liu Bei returned to the posthouse and consulted with Sun Qian. Sun Qian said, “My lord should earnestly appeal to Lord Qiao and complete the marriage as soon as possible, lest some other trouble arise.” The next day, Liu Bei again rode to Lord Qiao’s residence and dismounted before the gate. Lord Qiao welcomed him inside. After they had exchanged courtesies and finished their tea, Liu Bei said, “Many people here east of the river wish to harm Liu Bei. I fear I cannot remain here long.” Lord Qiao said, “Xuande, set your mind at ease. I will inform Lady Wu on your behalf and have her protect you.”\n\nLiu Bei bowed in thanks and returned. Lord Qiao went to see Lady Wu and told her that Liu Bei feared someone was plotting to harm him and urgently wished to return home. Lady Wu said in great anger, “He is my son-in-law! Who dares harm him?” She immediately ordered that Liu Bei be moved into the academy residence for the time being, and that an auspicious day be selected to complete the marriage. Liu Bei himself went in and told Lady Wu, “I only fear it will be inconvenient for Zhao Yun to remain outside, and there will be no one to keep the soldiers under control.” Lady Wu ordered all of them to move into the compound and lodge there, rather than remain at the posthouse, lest trouble arise. Liu Bei was secretly delighted.\n\nWithin a few days, a magnificent wedding feast was arranged, and Lady Sun was married to Liu Bei. That evening, after the guests had dispersed, two rows of red torches escorted Liu Bei to the bridal chamber. In the lamplight, he saw spears and swords clustered everywhere. The maidservants all wore swords and carried blades, standing in two lines on either side. Liu Bei was so terrified that his soul nearly left his body. Indeed:\nAlarmed, he saw the maids stand armed with blades,\nAnd thought Eastern Wu had laid another ambush.\nWhat was the reason for all this? Read the next chapter to learn what happened.\n\n### Chapter 55\n\nLiu Bei Cleverly Rouses Lady Sun; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a Second Time\n\nNow when Xuande saw spears and swords bristling on both sides of Lady Sun’s chamber, and all her maids wearing swords, he could not help turning pale. The chief housekeeper stepped forward and said, “My lord, do not be alarmed. The lady has enjoyed watching martial exercises since childhood, and ordinarily has her maids fence with swords for her amusement. That is why things are arranged this way.” Xuande said, “These are not things a lady should watch. They chill me to the heart. Have them removed for the time being.” The chief housekeeper reported to Lady Sun, “The weapons displayed in the chamber make the honored bridegroom uneasy. They should now be removed.” Lady Sun laughed and said, “He has spent half his life fighting and killing, yet he is still afraid of weapons?” She ordered them all removed and had the maids take off their swords before attending them. That night, Xuande and Lady Sun consummated their marriage, and their affections were entirely harmonious. Xuande also distributed gold and silk among the maids to win their loyalty, then sent Sun Qian back to Jingzhou ahead of him to report the happy news. From then on, there were banquets and drinking for days on end. The Dowager treated him with the greatest affection and respect.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan sent a messenger to Chaisang Commandery to report to Zhou Yu: “My mother insisted on having her way and has already married my younger sister to Liu Bei. I never expected our pretense to become reality. What are we to do now?” Zhou Yu was greatly startled when he heard this. Unable to sit or stand at ease, he devised another plan and wrote a secret letter, which he gave to the messenger to take back to Sun Quan. Sun Quan opened and read it. The letter said in substance: “I never expected the plan I devised to be overturned in this way. Since the pretense has already become reality, we must now turn the situation to our advantage. Liu Bei has the bearing of a ruthless hero, commanders such as Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun, and, in addition, Zhuge Liang to make his plans. He is certainly not a man who will long submit to another. In my humble opinion, nothing would be better than to keep him comfortably confined in Wu. Build magnificent palaces for him, so that his ambition and resolve may be sapped; send him many beautiful women, amusements, and treasures to delight his eyes and ears; cause the bonds between him and Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to weaken, and separate him far from Zhuge Liang’s close counsel. Station each of them in a different place, then attack them with troops, and the great undertaking can be settled. But if we let him go now, I fear it will be like a flood dragon gaining clouds and rain. In the end, he is no creature of the pond. I beg you, my lord, to consider this carefully.”\n\nAfter Sun Quan had finished reading, he showed the letter to Zhang Zhao. Zhang Zhao said, “Gongjin’s plan agrees exactly with my own humble opinion. Liu Bei rose from the lowest beginnings and has wandered throughout the realm. He has never enjoyed wealth and honor. If we now give him splendid halls and great mansions, women, gold, and silk for his pleasure, he will naturally grow distant from Kongming, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and the others. Once each of them begins to harbor resentment, Jingzhou can then be taken. My lord, you should follow Gongjin’s plan and put it into effect at once.” Sun Quan was delighted. That very day he had the Eastern Residence renovated, planted it lavishly with flowers and trees, furnished it magnificently, and invited Xuande and his sister to live there. He also added several dozen female musicians, along with gold, jade, brocades, fine silks, curios, and other treasures. The Dowager believed Sun Quan was acting entirely from goodwill and was overjoyed. Xuande was indeed captivated by music and sensual pleasures and gave no thought at all to returning to Jingzhou.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhao Yun and his five hundred soldiers were quartered in front of the Eastern Residence. With nothing to do all day, he merely went outside the city to practice archery and ride horses. As the end of the year approached, Zhao Yun suddenly remembered: “Kongming gave me three silk pouches and instructed me to open the first as soon as I reached Nanxu, the second after staying until the end of the year, and the third when we came to a crisis with no way out. Inside them are plans of uncanny ingenuity that can ensure my lord’s safe return home. The year is now nearly over, and my lord is so infatuated with feminine charms that he will not even see me. Why should I not open the second silk pouch and act according to its plan?” He opened it and read what was inside. It was indeed an inspired stratagem. That very day he went straight to the main hall of the residence and asked to see Xuande.\n\nA maid reported, “Zhao Zilong has come with an urgent matter to report to my lord.” Xuande summoned him and asked what it was. Zhao Yun pretended to be terribly alarmed and said, “My lord, you remain secluded in these painted halls, but have you forgotten Jingzhou?” Xuande said, “What has happened to alarm you so?” Zhao Yun said, “Early this morning, Kongming sent a man with word that Cao Cao, seeking revenge for his bitter defeat at Red Cliffs, has raised five hundred thousand crack troops and is advancing on Jingzhou. The danger is extreme, and he asks my lord to return at once.” Xuande said, “I must discuss this with my wife.” Zhao Yun said, “If you discuss it with the lady, she will certainly refuse to let you return. It would be better to say nothing and set out tonight. Any delay will ruin everything.” Xuande said, “Withdraw for the moment. I know what to do.”\n\nZhao Yun deliberately urged him several more times before leaving. Xuande went in to see Lady Sun and silently shed tears. Lady Sun said, “Husband, why are you so troubled?” Xuande said, “I was thinking how I have drifted alone in a foreign land. While my parents lived, I could not serve them, and now I cannot offer sacrifices to my ancestors. This is the height of disobedience and lack of filial devotion. New Year’s Day is close at hand, and the thought fills me with endless sorrow.” Lady Sun said, “Do not hide the truth from me. I have already heard about it. Zhao Zilong just reported that Jingzhou is in danger. You want to return home, and that is why you have made this excuse.” Xuande knelt and said, “Since you already know, how would I dare conceal it from you? If I do not go and Jingzhou is lost, I will be mocked by everyone in the realm. Yet if I go, I cannot bear to leave you. That is why I am troubled.” Lady Sun said, “Now that I have married you, wherever you go, I will follow.” Xuande said, “Though that is your wish, how could the Dowager and the Marquis of Wu possibly allow you to leave? If you take pity on Liu Bei, then let us part for a time.” When he finished speaking, his tears fell like rain. Lady Sun consoled him, saying, “Husband, do not be troubled. I will plead earnestly with my mother, and she will surely allow me to go with you.” Xuande said, “Even if the Dowager agrees, the Marquis of Wu will certainly stop us.” Lady Sun pondered for a long while, then said, “When we pay our New Year’s respects, I will say that we are going to the riverbank to offer sacrifices to your ancestors. Then we can leave without informing him. What do you think?” Xuande knelt again and thanked her, saying, “If you do this, I will never forget it as long as I live. But you must not let the secret escape.”\n\nThe two settled their plan. Xuande secretly summoned Zhao Yun and instructed him, “On New Year’s Day, lead the soldiers out of the city ahead of us and wait on the main road. I will use the pretext of sacrificing to my ancestors and leave with my wife.” Zhao Yun accepted the order. On New Year’s Day, in the first month of spring in the fifteenth year of Jian’an, the Marquis of Wu gathered all his civil and military officials in the great hall. Xuande and Lady Sun went in to pay their respects to the Dowager. Lady Sun said, “My husband has been thinking of the graves of his parents and ancestors, all of which are in Zhuo Commandery, and grieves over them day and night. Today he wishes to go to the riverbank, face north, and offer sacrifices from afar, so we have come to inform Mother.” The Dowager said, “That is an act of filial devotion. How could I refuse? Though you never knew your husband’s parents, you may go with him to offer sacrifices. That will also show the proper conduct of a wife.” Lady Sun and Xuande bowed their thanks and left. Sun Quan alone was kept in the dark. Lady Sun rode in a carriage, taking only the portable valuables she needed. Xuande mounted his horse and led several riders out of the city behind her, where they met Zhao Yun. With five hundred soldiers guarding them before and behind, they left Nanxu and hurried onward.\n\nThat day Sun Quan became very drunk, and his attendants helped him into the rear hall. The civil and military officials all dispersed. By the time the officials discovered that Xuande and his wife had fled, it was already dark. They wanted to report to Sun Quan, but he was too drunk to wake. By the time he woke from his sleep, it was already the fifth watch. The next day, when Sun Quan learned that Xuande had escaped, he hurriedly summoned his civil and military officials for consultation. Zhang Zhao said, “Now that this man has escaped, sooner or later he is bound to cause trouble. He must be pursued at once.” Sun Quan ordered Chen Wu and Pan Zhang to select five hundred crack troops and pursue day and night without pause, making certain to overtake and seize him. The two commanders accepted the order and departed. Sun Quan bitterly hated Xuande and smashed the jade inkstone on his table to pieces. Cheng Pu said, “My lord, your rage may reach the heavens, but I believe Chen Wu and Pan Zhang will be unable to capture this man.” Sun Quan said, “How would they dare disobey my order?” Cheng Pu said, “The princess has enjoyed watching martial exercises since childhood. She is stern, resolute, strong-willed, and upright, and all the commanders fear her. Since she has willingly followed Liu Bei, she will surely leave with him of one mind. When the pursuing commanders see the princess, how will they dare lay hands on them?” Sun Quan flew into a rage, drew the sword he wore, and summoned Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai to receive his order. He said, “Take this sword and bring me the heads of both my sister and Liu Bei! Anyone who disobeys is to be beheaded at once!” Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai accepted the order and followed in pursuit with three thousand troops.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande spurred his horse and gave it free rein, hurrying onward. That night they rested on the road for only two watches before anxiously setting out again. As they approached the border of Chaisang, they saw a great cloud of dust rising behind them. A man reported, “The pursuing troops have arrived!” Xuande anxiously asked Zhao Yun, “Now that the pursuers have come, what are we to do?” Zhao Yun said, “My lord, go on ahead. I will remain behind to face them.” But when they rounded the foot of the hill ahead, a body of troops blocked their way. Two great commanders at their head shouted fiercely, “Liu Bei, dismount at once and submit to capture! By order of Commander-in-Chief Zhou, we have been waiting here for a long time!” Zhou Yu, fearing Xuande might escape, had previously sent Xu Sheng and Ding Feng with three thousand troops to camp and wait at this strategic point. They regularly sent men to high ground to watch the distance, knowing that if Xuande took the overland route, he would have to pass this way. That day, Xu Sheng and Ding Feng’s lookouts spotted Xuande’s party approaching. The two commanders seized their weapons and blocked the road. Xuande was alarmed. Reining back his horse, he asked Zhao Yun, “There are troops blocking us ahead and troops pursuing us from behind. With no road open in either direction, what are we to do?” Zhao Yun said, “My lord, do not panic. The military adviser had three marvelous plans, all placed in silk pouches. We have already opened two, and both have proven effective. The third is still here. He instructed me to open it only when we faced extreme danger. Today the crisis is upon us, so we should open it at once and see what it says.” He opened the silk pouch and presented its contents to Xuande.\n\nAfter reading it, Xuande hurried to the front of the column and tearfully told Lady Sun, “I have something in my heart that I must now tell you in full and without concealment.” Lady Sun said, “Husband, whatever you have to say, tell me the truth.” Xuande said, “When the Marquis of Wu and Zhou Yu plotted to lure Liu Bei here to marry you, they were not truly considering your welfare. Their purpose was to imprison Liu Bei and seize Jingzhou. Once they had taken Jingzhou, they intended to kill me. They used you as fragrant bait to hook me. I came here without fear of ten thousand deaths because I knew you had the courage and spirit of a man and would surely take pity on me. Yesterday I heard that the Marquis of Wu meant to harm me, so I used the supposed danger in Jingzhou as a pretext to plan my return. Fortunately, you did not abandon me and came this far at my side. Now the Marquis of Wu has sent men in pursuit behind us, while Zhou Yu has sent men to block us ahead. No one but you can free us from this disaster. If you refuse, I ask only to die before your carriage, in repayment for your kindness.”\n\nLady Sun angrily said, “Since my brother does not treat me as his own flesh and blood, how could I ever face him again? I will resolve today’s danger myself.” She ordered her attendants to push the carriage straight forward, rolled up its curtain, and personally shouted at Xu Sheng and Ding Feng, “Are you two trying to rebel?” The two commanders hurriedly dismounted, threw down their weapons, and stood before the carriage, answering respectfully, “How would we dare rebel? We are acting under Commander-in-Chief Zhou’s orders. He stationed us here specifically to wait for Liu Bei.” Lady Sun flew into a rage and said, “Zhou Yu is a treacherous villain! We of Eastern Wu have never wronged him! Xuande is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han, and he is my husband. I already informed my mother and brother that we were returning to Jingzhou. Yet now you two have brought troops to the foot of this hill and blocked the road. Do you mean to rob my husband and me of our belongings?” Xu Sheng and Ding Feng repeatedly murmured their submission, saying, “We would not dare. Please calm your anger, my lady. This has nothing to do with us. It is Commander-in-Chief Zhou’s order.” Lady Sun rebuked them: “Are you afraid only of Zhou Yu and not of me? Zhou Yu may be able to kill you, but can I not kill Zhou Yu?” She cursed Zhou Yu at length, then ordered the carriage pushed forward. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng thought to themselves, “We are merely subordinates. How would we dare oppose the princess?” Seeing Zhao Yun’s furious expression as well, they could only order their troops to stand aside and open the main road for them to pass.\n\nThey had gone no more than five or six li when Chen Wu and Pan Zhang arrived from behind. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng told them everything that had happened. Chen Wu and Pan Zhang said, “You made a mistake in letting him pass. We have come by order of the Marquis of Wu specifically to pursue and capture him and take him back.” The four commanders joined their forces and hurried in pursuit. As Xuande traveled on, he suddenly heard a tremendous clamor rising behind them. Once more he said to Lady Sun, “The pursuing troops have arrived again. What are we to do?” Lady Sun said, “Husband, go on ahead. Zilong and I will remain behind.” Xuande led three hundred troops ahead toward the riverbank. Zilong reined in his horse beside the carriage, deployed his soldiers, and waited for the approaching commanders. When the four commanders saw Lady Sun, they had no choice but to dismount and stand with hands clasped in salute. Lady Sun said, “Chen Wu and Pan Zhang, what have you come here for?” The two commanders replied, “By our lord’s command, we have come to ask you and Xuande to return.” Lady Sun sternly rebuked them: “It is worthless fellows like you who sow discord between my brother and me! I am already married to another man. In returning with him today, I am certainly not eloping with a lover. I am acting under my mother’s gracious command, which permits my husband and me to return to Jingzhou. Even if my brother himself came, he would still have to act according to proper courtesy. Are you two relying on the force of your troops to murder me?” Her scolding left all four commanders staring at one another. Each thought, “For ten thousand years to come, they will still be brother and sister. What is more, the Dowager arranged the marriage, and the Marquis of Wu is a deeply filial son. How would he dare defy his mother’s words? If tomorrow he changes his mind, we alone will be blamed. Better to do them this favor.” They could not see Xuande among the troops, only Zhao Yun glaring fiercely, ready for battle. The four commanders therefore repeatedly murmured their submission and withdrew. Lady Sun ordered the carriage pushed onward. Xu Sheng said, “The four of us should go together to Commander-in-Chief Zhou and report this matter.”\n\nWhile the four were still hesitating, they suddenly saw an army approaching like a whirlwind. Looking closer, they saw that it was led by Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai. The two commanders asked, “Have you seen Liu Bei?” The four replied, “He passed this morning. Half a day has already gone by.” Jiang Qin said, “Why did you not seize him?” Each of the four told how Lady Sun had confronted them. Jiang Qin said, “The Marquis of Wu was afraid this very thing would happen. He gave us a sword and ordered us to kill his sister first, then behead Liu Bei. Anyone who disobeys is to be beheaded at once!” The four commanders said, “They have already gone far. What can we do?” Jiang Qin said, “They are still accompanied by foot soldiers and cannot travel quickly. Generals Xu and Ding, ride at once to report to the commander-in-chief and have him pursue by water in fast boats. The four of us will pursue along the bank. Whether by water or land, once we overtake them, we will kill them without listening to anything they say.” Xu Sheng and Ding Feng therefore rode swiftly to report to Zhou Yu, while Jiang Qin, Zhou Tai, Chen Wu, and Pan Zhang led their troops in pursuit along the river.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande’s party had traveled far from Chaisang and reached Liulangpu, where at last he felt slightly relieved. They followed the riverbank looking for a crossing, but as far as the eye could see, the broad river stretched away with not a single boat in sight. Xuande lowered his head and pondered. Zhao Yun said, “My lord, you have escaped from the tiger’s jaws and are now close to our own territory. I am certain the military adviser has made arrangements. Why trouble yourself with doubts?” After hearing this, Xuande suddenly remembered all the luxury and splendor he had enjoyed in Eastern Wu, and tears of sorrow fell from his eyes. A later poet sighed:\n\nWu and Shu made a marriage beside these clear waters;\nPearls adorned the screens, and gold filled the house.\nWho knew one woman would make light of all beneath Heaven,\nHoping to change Liu’s resolve to stand as one leg of the tripod?\n\nXuande ordered Zhao Yun to scout ahead for boats. Suddenly a report came that dust was rising to the sky behind them. Xuande climbed to high ground and looked. Seeing troops and horses covering the land as they approached, he sighed and said, “After traveling for days, the men are exhausted and the horses spent. Now the pursuing troops have arrived again. There is nowhere for us to die!” The shouts drew steadily nearer. Just as they were in desperate panic, they suddenly saw more than twenty boats with awnings moored in a row along the riverbank. Zhao Yun said, “By Heaven’s good fortune, there are boats here! Let us row to the opposite bank, then decide what to do!”\n\nXuande and Lady Sun hurried aboard. Zilong led all five hundred soldiers onto the boats as well. Suddenly a man emerged from one of the cabins wearing a silk headscarf and a Daoist robe. Laughing loudly, he said, “My lord, rejoice! Zhuge Liang has been waiting here for a long time.” Those disguised as travelers aboard the boats were all sailors from Jingzhou. Xuande was overjoyed. Before long, the four commanders reached the shore. Kongming pointed at the men on the bank and said with a laugh, “I calculated all of this long ago. Go back and tell Zhou Yu not to use any more beauty-trap schemes.” A shower of arrows came from the bank, but the boats had already pulled far away. Jiang Qin and the other three commanders could only stare helplessly.\n\nAs Xuande and Kongming traveled onward, the roar of the river suddenly swelled behind them. They looked back and saw countless warships. Beneath the commander’s banner, Zhou Yu personally led his veteran naval forces, with Huang Gai on his left and Han Dang on his right, moving with the force of galloping horses and the speed of shooting stars. As they were about to catch up, Kongming ordered the boats rowed toward the northern bank. They abandoned the boats, went ashore, and continued their journey with carriage and horses. When Zhou Yu reached the riverbank, his forces also disembarked and pursued. All the naval troops, high and low, had to travel on foot; only the leading officers and soldiers had horses. Zhou Yu rode at the front, with Huang Gai, Han Dang, Xu Sheng, and Ding Feng following close behind. Zhou Yu asked, “What place is this?” A soldier answered, “The border of Huangzhou lies ahead.” Seeing Xuande’s troops and horses not far away, Zhou Yu ordered his men to exert all their strength in pursuit.\n\nWhile they were pursuing, a drum suddenly sounded, and a troop of swordsmen surged out from the mountain valley. The great commander at their head was Guan Yunchang. Zhou Yu lost all composure and hurriedly wheeled his horse around to flee. Yunchang charged after him, and Zhou Yu spurred his horse in a desperate escape. As he fled, Huang Zhong attacked from the left and Wei Yan from the right, each leading a body of troops. The soldiers of Wu suffered a crushing defeat. Just as Zhou Yu hurried aboard his boat, all the soldiers on the bank shouted in unison, “Zhou Yu’s brilliant scheme brings peace beneath Heaven—he lost the lady and his troops as well!” Zhou Yu angrily cried, “Let us go ashore again and fight them to the death!” Huang Gai and Han Dang forcibly restrained him. Zhou Yu thought to himself, “My plan has failed. How can I face the Marquis of Wu?” With a great cry, his old wound burst open, and he collapsed on the boat. The commanders hurried to save him, but he had already lost consciousness. Truly:\n\nTwice his clever schemes turned back upon him;\nToday his anger brought him only shame.\n\nWhat became of Zhou Yu’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 56\n\nCao Cao Holds a Grand Banquet at Bronze Bird Terrace; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a Third Time\n\nNow Zhou Yu had been routed in a single blow by the three forces Zhuge Liang had stationed in ambush beforehand under Guan Yu, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan. Huang Gai and Han Dang hurriedly rescued him and got him aboard ship, but countless naval troops were lost. In the distance he saw Liu Bei, Lady Sun, and all their carriages, horses, and attendants halted safely atop the hill. How could Zhou Yu not be enraged? His arrow wound had not yet healed, and the surge of fury caused it to burst open. He fainted to the ground. His officers revived him, and they set sail and fled. Kongming ordered his men not to pursue, then returned with Liu Bei to Jingzhou, where they celebrated and rewarded all the commanders.\n\nZhou Yu returned to Chaisang. Jiang Qin and the rest of his party returned to Nanxu and reported to Sun Quan. Sun Quan was furious beyond measure and intended to appoint Cheng Pu commander-in-chief and raise an army to seize Jingzhou. Zhou Yu also submitted a letter requesting that troops be mobilized to avenge the humiliation. Zhang Zhao advised, “You must not. Cao Cao thinks day and night of avenging his defeat at Red Cliffs. He has refrained from sending troops only because he fears that Sun Quan and Liu Bei are united. If, in a moment of anger, my lord now tries to swallow up his own ally, Cao Cao will certainly take advantage of the opening to attack, and the state will be in danger.” Gu Yong said, “Surely Xudu has spies here. If Cao Cao learns that Sun Quan and Liu Bei are at odds, he will certainly send someone to win Liu Bei over. Fearing Eastern Wu, Liu Bei will surely go over to Cao Cao. If that happens, when will the Southlands ever know peace? The best plan now is to send someone to Xudu with a memorial recommending Liu Bei as Governor of Jingzhou. Once Cao Cao learns of it, he will be afraid and will not dare send troops against the southeast. It will also keep Liu Bei from resenting my lord. After that, send a trusted agent to employ a scheme of estrangement and make Cao Cao and Liu Bei attack each other. We can then exploit the opening and deal with them. That would be the proper course.” Sun Quan said, “Yuanshan’s proposal is excellent. But who can serve as envoy?” Gu Yong said, “There is a man here whom Cao Cao respects and admires. He can be sent.” Sun Quan asked who it was. Gu Yong replied, “Hua Xin is here. Why not send him?” Sun Quan was delighted and at once sent Hua Xin to Xudu bearing the memorial. Hua Xin accepted the order and departed. He went straight to Xudu to seek an audience with Cao Cao, but heard that Cao Cao had assembled his officials in Ye Commandery to celebrate at Bronze Bird Terrace, so he proceeded to Ye Commandery and waited for an audience.\n\nEver since his defeat at Red Cliffs, Cao Cao had constantly thought of revenge. He hesitated only because he suspected Sun Quan and Liu Bei would combine their strength, and therefore did not dare advance lightly. In the spring of the fifteenth year of Jian’an, Bronze Bird Terrace was completed. Cao Cao assembled all his civil and military officials in Ye Commandery and held a banquet in celebration. The terrace directly overlooked the Zhang River. Bronze Bird Terrace stood in the center; to the left was a tower called Jade Dragon Terrace, and to the right one called Golden Phoenix Terrace, each a hundred feet high. Two bridges spanned the upper levels and connected them. With a thousand gates and ten thousand doors, gold and kingfisher blue shone together in splendor.\n\nThat day Cao Cao wore a gold crown set with jewels, a robe of green silk brocade, a jade belt, and pearl-adorned shoes, and sat high above them. His civil and military officials stood in attendance below the terrace. Wishing to watch his military officers compete in archery, Cao Cao had an attendant hang a battle robe of red Sichuan brocade from a drooping willow branch. An archery target was set up below it, with the boundary marked at a hundred paces. The military officers were divided into two teams. Members of the Cao clan all wore red, while the other officers and soldiers all wore green. Each carried a carved bow and fine arrows, sat mounted with reins in hand, and awaited the command. Cao Cao proclaimed, “Whoever hits the bull’s-eye will receive the brocade robe. Whoever misses will be punished with a cup of water.” The order had just been given when a young general galloped out from the red-robed team. Everyone looked and saw that it was Cao Xiu. Cao Xiu raced his horse back and forth, making three passes. He nocked an arrow, drew the bow to its full extent, and loosed. The arrow struck the exact center of the bull’s-eye. Gongs and drums sounded together, and everyone cheered. Watching from the terrace, Cao Cao was delighted and said, “This is my family’s thousand-li colt!” He was about to have someone take down the brocade robe and give it to Cao Xiu when a rider suddenly dashed out from the green-robed team and shouted, “The prime minister’s brocade robe ought to be won first by one of us outside the clan. His own kinsmen should not push ahead of the rest.”\n\nCao Cao looked and saw that the man was Wen Ping. The officials said, “Let us see Wen Zhongye’s archery.” Wen Ping took up his bow, spurred his horse forward, and shot an arrow, which also struck the bull’s-eye. Everyone applauded as gongs and drums rang in a tumult. Wen Ping shouted, “Quickly, bring me the robe!” Just then another general galloped from the red-robed team and cried sternly, “Wenlie shot first. What right do you have to contend for it? Watch me split both your arrows!” He drew his bow to the full and fired. His arrow also hit the bull’s-eye. Everyone cheered together. They looked and saw that it was Cao Hong. Cao Hong was about to take the robe when another general rode out from the green-robed team, raised his bow, and called, “What is so remarkable about the shooting of you three? Watch me!” Everyone looked and saw that it was Zhang He. Zhang He galloped forward, twisted around in the saddle, and shot backward. His arrow also struck the bull’s-eye. All four arrows were clustered tightly in its center. Everyone exclaimed, “Excellent archery!” Zhang He said, “The brocade robe ought to be mine!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a general galloped out from the red-robed team and shouted, “What is so extraordinary about turning in the saddle and shooting backward? Watch me seize the bull’s-eye!” Everyone looked and saw that it was Xiahou Yuan. Xiahou Yuan galloped to the boundary, twisted around, and shot an arrow. It struck the very center of the other four arrows. Gongs and drums sounded together. Xiahou Yuan reined in his horse, lowered his bow, and shouted, “Does this arrow win me the brocade robe?” At once a general rode out from the green-robed team and shouted, “Leave the robe for me, Xu Huang!” Xiahou Yuan said, “What other feat of archery can you perform to take my robe?” Xu Huang replied, “Hitting the bull’s-eye is nothing remarkable. Watch me take the brocade robe itself!” He took up his bow, nocked an arrow, and aimed at the willow branch in the distance. His shot severed the branch cleanly, and the brocade robe fell to the ground. Xu Huang galloped over, snatched up the robe, put it on, and rode to the front of the terrace, where he called out respectfully, “Thank you for the robe, Prime Minister!” Cao Cao and all the officials praised him admiringly. Xu Huang had just reined his horse around to return when a green-robed general suddenly sprang out beside the terrace and shouted, “Where are you taking that brocade robe? Leave it for me at once!” Everyone looked and saw that it was Xu Chu. Xu Huang said, “The robe is already mine. How dare you try to seize it by force?” Xu Chu made no reply but galloped straight at him to snatch the robe. As the two horses drew close, Xu Huang struck at Xu Chu with his bow. Xu Chu caught hold of the bow with one hand and dragged Xu Huang from the saddle. Xu Huang could not quickly free himself from the bow, so he rolled over and dismounted. Xu Chu also dismounted, and the two grappled and fought. Cao Cao hurriedly ordered men to separate them. By then the brocade robe had been torn to shreds. Cao Cao ordered both men up onto the terrace. Xu Huang glared with raised brows and angry eyes, while Xu Chu ground and clenched his teeth. Each still wanted to fight the other. Cao Cao laughed and said, “I merely wished to see the valor of you gentlemen. Why would I begrudge a single brocade robe?” He then ordered all the generals onto the terrace and presented each with a bolt of Sichuan brocade. The generals each expressed their thanks. Cao Cao ordered them to sit according to rank. Music rose in competing strains, and delicacies from land and water were served together. Civil officials and military commanders took turns offering cups, and toasts passed back and forth.\n\nCao Cao turned to the civil officials and said, “The military commanders have taken their pleasure in riding and archery, and have fully displayed their might and valor. You gentlemen are all men of profound learning. Now that you have ascended this lofty terrace, can you refrain from presenting fine compositions to commemorate this splendid occasion?” The officials all bowed and said, “We are honored to obey your command.”\n\nAmong the civil officials present were Wang Lang, Zhong Yao, Wang Can, Chen Lin, and others, who presented poems. Many of the poems praised Cao Cao’s towering achievements and virtue and suggested that he deserved to receive the Mandate. Cao Cao read them all, then smiled and said, “Your excellent works praise me far too highly. I was originally ignorant and unrefined, and first entered office after being nominated for filial devotion and integrity. Later, when the empire fell into chaos, I built a study retreat fifty li east of Qiao. I intended to read in spring and summer and hunt with bow and arrow in autumn and winter, waiting for peace to return to the empire before entering public service. Unexpectedly, the court summoned me to serve as Commandant of the Northern District, and so I changed my purpose. I devoted myself entirely to fighting rebels and winning merit for the state, hoping only that after my death my tombstone might be inscribed: ‘The Tomb of Lord Cao, Former General Who Pacified the West under the Han.’ That would have fulfilled my lifelong ambition. But since the campaigns against Dong Zhuo and the Yellow Turbans, I have eliminated Yuan Shu, defeated Lü Bu, destroyed Yuan Shao, and subdued Liu Biao, thereby bringing peace to the empire. I now serve as prime minister and have reached the highest honor attainable by a subject. What more could I desire? If the state did not have me, no one knows how many men would proclaim themselves emperors or how many would proclaim themselves kings. Some see the great power I hold and make wild conjectures, suspecting me of disloyal ambitions. This is a grave error. I constantly reflect upon what Confucius said of the perfection of King Wen, and those words remain vivid in my heart. Yet if anyone expects me to relinquish my troops and return to occupy only my enfeoffed office as Marquis of Wuping, that is truly impossible. I genuinely fear that the moment I surrender military authority, others will harm me. If I am defeated, the state itself will be endangered. Therefore I cannot pursue an empty reputation and expose myself to real disaster. Surely none of you gentlemen truly understands my intentions.” Everyone rose and bowed, saying, “Even Yi Yin and the Duke of Zhou could not equal the prime minister.” A later poet wrote:\n\nWhen slander spread, the Duke of Zhou was filled with fear;\nWhen Wang Mang sought men’s hearts, he humbled himself before the worthy.\nHad either man died at that moment in his career,\nWho could have known the truth or falsehood of his entire life?\n\nCao Cao drank several cups in succession and, before he knew it, became deeply intoxicated. He called for his attendants to bring brush and inkstone, intending to compose a poem on Bronze Bird Terrace himself. He had just set brush to paper when a sudden report came: “Hua Xin, envoy from Eastern Wu, has submitted a memorial recommending Liu Bei as Governor of Jingzhou. Sun Quan has married his younger sister to Liu Bei, and most of the nine commanderies along the Han River now belong to Liu Bei.” At this news, Cao Cao’s hands and feet shook in alarm, and he dropped his brush to the ground. Cheng Yu said, “Amid an army of ten thousand, with arrows and stones striking from all sides, the prime minister has never shown fear. Why are you so startled now merely because you hear that Liu Bei has gained Jingzhou?” Cao Cao replied, “Liu Bei is a dragon among men, but all his life he has never found the waters he needed. Now that he has gained Jingzhou, it is as though a trapped dragon has entered the open sea. How could I not be shaken?” Cheng Yu said, “Does the prime minister understand Hua Xin’s purpose in coming?” Cao Cao replied, “Not yet.” Cheng Yu said, “Sun Quan has always been wary of Liu Bei and wishes to attack him, but fears that the prime minister will take advantage of the opening and strike. That is why he sent Hua Xin as his envoy to recommend Liu Bei for office. He means only to reassure Liu Bei and block the prime minister’s ambitions.”\n\nCao Cao nodded and said, “That is so.” Cheng Yu continued, “I have a plan that will cause Sun Quan and Liu Bei to devour each other. The prime minister can then exploit the opportunity and defeat both enemies with a single roll of the drum.” Cao Cao was delighted and asked him to explain. Cheng Yu said, “Eastern Wu relies upon Zhou Yu. If the prime minister now submits memorials appointing Zhou Yu Governor of Nanjun and Cheng Pu Governor of Jiangxia, while retaining Hua Xin at court and giving him an important post, Zhou Yu will inevitably make himself Liu Bei’s enemy. We can then act while they are fighting each other. Would that not be excellent?” Cao Cao said, “Zhongde’s words accord perfectly with my own intentions.” He summoned Hua Xin onto the terrace and bestowed lavish rewards upon him. When the banquet ended that day, Cao Cao led his civil and military officials back to Xuchang. He submitted memorials appointing Zhou Yu Governor of Nanjun with overall command and Cheng Pu Governor of Jiangxia. He made Hua Xin Minister of the Court of Judicial Review and kept him in the capital at Xudu. When the official commission arrived in Eastern Wu, Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu each accepted his post.\n\nAfter receiving the governorship of Nanjun, Zhou Yu thought even more intensely of revenge. He submitted a letter to the Marquis of Wu, asking that Lu Su be ordered to recover Jingzhou. Sun Quan therefore summoned Lu Su and said, “You once guaranteed the loan of Jingzhou to Liu Bei. Now Liu Bei keeps delaying and will not return it. How long are we supposed to wait?” Lu Su said, “The written agreement clearly states that he will return it once he has obtained the Western Riverlands.” Sun Quan rebuked him: “He only talks of taking the Western Riverlands, but to this day he has not sent out a single soldier. Must we wait until everyone grows old?” Lu Su said, “I am willing to go and speak to him.” He then boarded a vessel and set out for Jingzhou.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Bei and Kongming were stockpiling grain and fodder throughout Jingzhou and training their troops. Scholars and men of ability from near and far flocked to them. Suddenly it was reported that Lu Su had arrived. Liu Bei asked Kongming, “Why has Zijing come?” Kongming replied, “Sun Quan recently recommended my lord as Governor of Jingzhou. That was a measure taken out of fear of Cao Cao. Cao Cao appointed Zhou Yu Governor of Nanjun because he wants our two houses to devour each other so that he may profit in the middle. Now Lu Su has come because Zhou Yu, having accepted the governorship, means to demand the return of Jingzhou.” Liu Bei asked, “How should I answer him?” Kongming said, “If Lu Su brings up the matter of Jingzhou, my lord must burst into loud weeping. When your grief reaches its height, I will come out and offer consolation.”\n\nOnce the plan had been settled, Lu Su was received into the residence. After the formal greetings, they took their seats. Lu Su said, “Now that the Imperial Uncle has become Eastern Wu’s son-in-law, he is my lord as well. How could I dare sit in his presence?” Liu Bei smiled and said, “Zijing and I are old friends. Why be so humble?” Lu Su then sat down. When the tea had been finished, Lu Su said, “I have come under the honored command of the Marquis of Wu specifically concerning Jingzhou. The Imperial Uncle has occupied it on loan for a long time, but has not yet seen fit to return it. Now that our two houses are joined by marriage, you should consider the bonds of kinship and hand it back promptly.” On hearing this, Liu Bei covered his face and began to weep bitterly. Lu Su was startled and asked, “Why does the Imperial Uncle behave this way?” Liu Bei continued weeping without pause. Kongming emerged from behind a screen and said, “I have been listening for some time. Zijing, do you know why my lord is weeping?” Lu Su said, “I truly do not.” Kongming replied, “What is so difficult to understand? When my lord first borrowed Jingzhou, he promised to return it after obtaining the Western Riverlands. But consider the matter carefully: Liu Zhang of Yizhou is my lord’s kinsman, and both are flesh and blood of the Han house. If my lord raises an army to seize his cities, he fears outsiders will spit upon his name. Yet if he does not take the Western Riverlands and returns Jingzhou, where is he to find a place to live? If he does not return Jingzhou, however, it will reflect badly upon his honored brother-in-law. He truly faces an impossible choice, and so his anguish brings forth tears.” When Kongming had finished, his words touched Liu Bei’s deepest feelings. Liu Bei began pounding his chest, stamping his feet, and wailing aloud in genuine grief. Lu Su consoled him, saying, “The Imperial Uncle must not distress himself. Discuss the matter at length with Kongming and seek a proper solution.” Kongming said, “May I trouble you, Zijing, when you return to see the Marquis of Wu, not to begrudge us the effort of a few words? Explain this painful difficulty to him earnestly and ask him to grant us a little more time.” Lu Su said, “What are we to do if the Marquis of Wu refuses?” Kongming replied, “Since the Marquis of Wu has given his own sister in marriage to the Imperial Uncle, how could he refuse? I hope, Zijing, that you will report the matter tactfully.”\n\nLu Su was a generous and kindly elder. Seeing Liu Bei in such anguish, he had no choice but to agree. Liu Bei and Kongming bowed and thanked him. When the banquet was over, they escorted Lu Su to his ship. He went straight to Chaisang, met Zhou Yu, and related the whole affair. Zhou Yu stamped his foot and said, “Zijing, you have fallen into another of Zhuge Liang’s schemes! When Liu Bei depended upon Liu Biao, he often intended to swallow up his territory. How much less would he hesitate before Liu Zhang of the Western Riverlands? If he keeps evading the matter this way, you, my elder friend, will inevitably be implicated. I have a plan that Zhuge Liang cannot escape. Zijing, you must make another trip.” Lu Su said, “I would like to hear your excellent plan.” Zhou Yu said, “You need not go to see the Marquis of Wu. Return directly to Jingzhou and tell Liu Bei: ‘Since the Sun and Liu houses have become related by marriage, they are now one family. If a member of the Liu clan cannot bear to seize the Western Riverlands, then we of Eastern Wu will raise an army and take it for him. Once the Western Riverlands have been secured, we will give them to him as his bride’s dowry, and he can return Jingzhou to Eastern Wu.’” Lu Su said, “The Western Riverlands are exceedingly distant and will not be easy to take. Commander, could this plan perhaps be unworkable?” Zhou Yu laughed and said, “Zijing, you truly are an honest elder. Do you think I really intend to take the Western Riverlands for him? I will use that only as a pretext. My true purpose is to seize Jingzhou while making sure he takes no precautions. The army of Eastern Wu, on its way through Jingzhou to subdue the Western Riverlands, will ask him for money and provisions. Liu Bei will surely come out of the city to welcome and reward the troops. At that moment we will seize the opportunity to kill him, storm the city, take Jingzhou, avenge my humiliation, and release you from your predicament.”\n\nLu Su was delighted and immediately returned to Jingzhou. Liu Bei consulted with Kongming. Kongming said, “Lu Su certainly has not seen the Marquis of Wu. He has merely gone to Chaisang, devised some scheme with Zhou Yu, and now comes to lure us into it. Whatever he says, my lord need only watch for me to nod, and then agree to everything without hesitation.” Once the plan was settled, Lu Su entered for an audience. After the formal greetings, he said, “The Marquis of Wu greatly praises the Imperial Uncle’s noble virtue. He has therefore consulted his generals and decided to raise an army to subdue the Western Riverlands on the Imperial Uncle’s behalf. Once he has taken the Western Riverlands, they will be exchanged for Jingzhou, with the Western Riverlands serving for the time being as the bride’s dowry. Since the army must pass through your territory, however, we hope you will provide some money and provisions.” On hearing this, Kongming quickly nodded and said, “How kind of the Marquis of Wu!” Liu Bei clasped his hands and thanked Lu Su, saying, “This is all due to Zijing’s skillful advocacy.” Kongming said, “When your mighty army arrives, we will go far out to welcome and reward it.” Lu Su was secretly delighted. After the banquet, he took his leave and returned.\n\nLiu Bei asked Kongming, “What does this mean?” Kongming laughed loudly and said, “Zhou Yu’s death is near! A scheme like this could not deceive even a child!” Liu Bei again asked what he meant. Kongming replied, “This is the stratagem of ‘borrowing a road to destroy Guo.’ He claims he will take the Western Riverlands, but in truth he means to seize Jingzhou. He will wait until my lord comes out of the city to reward his army, then seize you, kill his way into the city, and attack us unprepared, taking us completely by surprise.” Liu Bei said, “Then what are we to do?” Kongming replied, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. Simply prepare a hidden bow to capture the fierce tiger, and arrange fragrant bait to hook the giant sea turtle. When Zhou Yu arrives, even if he does not die, nine-tenths of the life will go out of him.” He then summoned Zhao Yun and gave him his instructions: “Do this and this. I will make all the other arrangements myself.” Liu Bei was delighted. A later poet lamented:\n\nZhou Yu devised a plan to seize Jingzhou,\nBut Zhuge foresaw it and made the better move.\nHe trusted the fragrant bait upon the Yangtze,\nNever knowing a hidden hook awaited the fish.\n\nLu Su returned to Zhou Yu and told him that Liu Bei and Kongming were delighted and unsuspecting, and were preparing to leave the city to reward the army. Zhou Yu laughed loudly and said, “So this time they have finally fallen into my scheme!” He ordered Lu Su to report to the Marquis of Wu and asked that Cheng Pu be sent with troops to provide support. By this time Zhou Yu’s arrow wound had gradually healed and his health was restored. He appointed Gan Ning vanguard, while he himself formed the second division with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng. Ling Tong and Lü Meng commanded the rear division. With a great army of fifty thousand advancing by land and water, they set out for Jingzhou. Aboard his ship, Zhou Yu laughed from time to time, convinced that Kongming had fallen into his trap. When the vanguard reached Xiakou, Zhou Yu asked, “Has anyone from Jingzhou come forward to receive us?” A man reported, “Imperial Uncle Liu has sent Mi Zhu to see the commander.” Zhou Yu summoned Mi Zhu and asked what arrangements had been made to reward the army. Mi Zhu said, “My lord has prepared and arranged everything.” Zhou Yu asked, “Where is the Imperial Uncle?” Mi Zhu replied, “He is waiting at the gate of Jingzhou to exchange cups with the commander.” Zhou Yu said, “We are sending an army on a distant expedition for the sake of your house. The ceremony of rewarding our troops must not be treated lightly.” Mi Zhu received his instructions and returned ahead of them.\n\nThe warships advanced in order, densely arrayed across the river. As they drew near Gong’an, there was not a single military vessel to be seen and not one person had come out to welcome them from afar. Zhou Yu urged the ships forward more quickly. When they were a little over ten li from Jingzhou, the surface of the river lay utterly still and deserted. The scouts returned and reported, “Two white flags have been raised over Jingzhou, but not a single person can be seen.” Zhou Yu grew suspicious. He ordered the ships brought alongside the bank, went ashore in person, mounted his horse, and took Gan Ning, Xu Sheng, Ding Feng, and a group of officers with him. Leading three thousand elite personal troops, he went straight toward Jingzhou. When he reached the foot of the walls, there was still no movement. Zhou Yu reined in his horse and ordered his soldiers to call at the gate. Someone on the wall asked who was there. The Wu soldiers replied, “It is Commander Zhou of Eastern Wu in person.” Before they had finished speaking, a wooden clapper suddenly sounded, and spears and swords were raised all along the wall. Zhao Yun appeared atop the gate tower and said, “Commander, what is the true purpose of this expedition?” Zhou Yu replied, “I am going to take the Western Riverlands on behalf of your lord. Can it be that you still know nothing of this?” Zhao Yun said, “Military Adviser Kongming has already seen through the commander’s stratagem of ‘borrowing a road to destroy Guo,’ and therefore left Zhao Yun here. My lord has said: ‘Liu Zhang and I are both kinsmen of the imperial house. How could I bear to betray righteousness and seize the Western Riverlands? If you of Eastern Wu truly take Shu, I will unbind my hair and retire into the mountains rather than break faith with the world.’” When Zhou Yu heard this, he wheeled his horse around to return. Just then a man carrying a command flag rode up before him and reported, “Our scouts have discovered four armies attacking together from four directions. Guan Yu is coming from Jiangling, Zhang Fei from Zigui, Huang Zhong from Gong’an, and Wei Yan by the narrow road from Yiling. No one knows how many troops the four armies have. Their battle cries shake the country for more than a hundred li in every direction, and all are shouting that they mean to capture Zhou Yu.” Zhou Yu gave a great cry from horseback. His arrow wound burst open again, and he fell from his horse. Truly:\n\nWhen one move is superior, the foe cannot prevail;\nThough schemes be laid again and again, all come to nothing.\n\nWhether Zhou Yu lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 57\n\nSleeping Dragon Mourns at Chaisang; Young Phoenix Governs Leiyang\n\nNow Zhou Yu’s breast was filled with rage, and he fell from his horse. His attendants hurriedly rescued him and carried him back to the ship. The soldiers reported, “Xuande and Kongming are drinking and making merry on the summit of the mountain ahead.” Zhou Yu flew into a fury, gnashed his teeth, and said, “You think I cannot take the Western Riverlands? I swear I will take them!” While he was still seething with hatred, a messenger reported that the Marquis of Wu had sent his younger brother, Sun Yu. Zhou Yu received him and told him the whole affair. Sun Yu said, “I have come on my brother’s orders to assist the Commander-in-Chief.” He then ordered the army to press forward. When they reached Baqiu, a messenger reported that Liu Feng and Guan Ping were leading troops upstream and had blocked the water route. Zhou Yu grew still more enraged. Suddenly, another report came that Kongming had sent someone with a letter. Zhou Yu broke the seal and read it. The letter said:\n\n“Zhuge Liang, Military Adviser and General of the Household of the Han, presents this letter to His Excellency Gongjin, Commander-in-Chief of Eastern Wu: Since we parted at Chaisang, I have thought of you constantly and have never forgotten you. I hear that you intend to take the Western Riverlands, but in my humble opinion, this cannot be done. The people of Yizhou are strong and its terrain is difficult. Though Liu Zhang is foolish and weak, he is still capable of defending himself. Now you would weary your army on a distant expedition and transport supplies over ten thousand li, hoping to achieve complete success. Even Wu Qi could not lay out a sure plan for it, and Sun Wu could not bring it to a successful conclusion. Cao Cao suffered defeat at Red Cliffs, but could he have forgotten for even a moment his resolve to avenge himself? If you now raise an army for a distant campaign and Cao Cao takes advantage of the opening to attack, Jiangnan will be ground to dust. I cannot bear to stand by and watch, and so I write especially to inform you. I trust you will give this your discerning consideration.”\n\nWhen Zhou Yu finished reading, he heaved a long sigh. He called for paper and brush and wrote a letter to the Marquis of Wu. Then he assembled his generals and said, “It is not that I do not wish to devote all my loyalty to repaying my state, but Heaven has brought my allotted span to an end. Serve the Marquis of Wu well, and together accomplish his great enterprise.” As soon as he finished speaking, he lost consciousness. After a while he revived, looked up to Heaven, and sighed deeply. “Since Heaven gave birth to Yu, why did it also give birth to Liang?” He cried this several times and died. He was thirty-six years old. A later poet lamented:\n\nAt Red Cliffs he left a legacy of heroic might;\nWhile still a youth, his splendid fame took flight.\nWith strings and song, he grasped refined intent;\nWith cups of wine, good friends were kindly sent.\nHe once received three thousand hu of grain,\nAnd often drove a hundred thousand men.\nAt Baqiu, where at last his life was done,\nThose who mourn him grieve for such a one.\n\nZhou Yu’s coffin was laid in state at Baqiu. His generals sealed the letter he had left behind and sent a messenger racing to report to Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard that Zhou Yu was dead, he burst into loud sobs. He opened the letter and read it; in it Zhou Yu recommended Lu Su to succeed him. The letter read in part:\n\n“I, Yu, though a man of ordinary ability, was honored with exceptional favor. You entrusted me as a trusted confidant and placed the armies under my command. How could I dare not exhaust all the strength of my limbs in seeking to repay you? Yet life and death cannot be foreseen, and the length of one’s days is ordained. Before my humble aspirations could be fulfilled, this insignificant body has already perished. My lasting regret knows no bounds! At present Cao Cao remains in the north, and the frontiers are not yet at peace. Liu Bei is merely lodging with us, which is much like raising a tiger. What may happen in the realm still cannot be known. This is truly a time when the officers of the court must delay their meals in their concern for state affairs, and a day when Your Highness must give them your deepest thought. Lu Su is loyal and resolute, and he never treats affairs carelessly. He can assume my duties. ‘When a man is about to die, his words are good.’ If you deign to consider this counsel, then even in death, Yu will be immortal!”\n\nWhen Sun Quan finished reading, he wept and said, “Gongjin possessed the talent to assist a king, yet now he has suddenly died before his time. On whom can I rely? Since his last letter specifically recommended Zijing, how could I dare not follow his advice?” That very day, he appointed Lu Su commander-in-chief and placed all the troops and horses under his command. At the same time, he ordered Zhou Yu’s coffin sent home for burial.\n\nNow Kongming was in Jingzhou. One night, while observing the heavens, he saw a general’s star fall to the earth and said with a smile, “Zhou Yu is dead.” At daybreak he informed Xuande. Xuande sent someone to investigate, and Zhou Yu had indeed died. Xuande asked Kongming, “Now that Zhou Yu is dead, what should we do?” Kongming replied, “The man who succeeds Yu in command will certainly be Lu Su. From my observation of the heavens, generals’ stars are gathering in the east. I should use the mourning rites as a pretext to make a journey to Jiangdong, and while there seek out a worthy man to assist my lord.” Xuande said, “I only fear that the officers and soldiers of Wu may harm you.” Kongming replied, “I did not fear them while Yu was alive. Now that Yu is dead, what is there to fear?” He therefore took Zhao Yun and five hundred soldiers, prepared sacrificial offerings, boarded a ship, and sailed to Baqiu to mourn. Along the way he learned that Sun Quan had already appointed Lu Su commander-in-chief and that Zhou Yu’s coffin had been returned to Chaisang. Kongming went directly to Chaisang, where Lu Su received him with due courtesy. Zhou Yu’s officers all wanted to kill Kongming, but when they saw Zhao Yun following him with sword at his side, they did not dare act. Kongming had the offerings arranged before the spirit tablet. He personally poured a libation of wine, knelt on the ground, and read this funeral eulogy:\n\n“Alas, Gongjin! Unhappily, you died before your time.\nThe length of life is fixed by Heaven—how could men not grieve?\nMy heart is truly stricken; I pour this cup of wine.\nIf your spirit still has consciousness, accept this offering of mine!\n\nI mourn your youthful studies and your friendship with Bofu;\nUpholding honor, scorning wealth, you gave your house for him to use.\nI mourn you at the age of twenty, when like a roc you soared ten thousand li;\nYou laid the foundations of hegemony and carved out Jiangnan as your domain.\nI mourn you in your vigorous prime, guarding Baqiu far away;\nThough Jingsheng harbored anxious thoughts, the Rebel-Crushing General had no fear.\nI mourn your graceful bearing and your lovely bride, Xiao Qiao;\nAs son-in-law to a minister of Han, you brought no shame upon the court.\nI mourn your bold spirit when you urged against sending a hostage;\nThough at first your wings hung low, in the end you spread them wide.\nI mourn you at Poyang, when Jiang Gan came to persuade you;\nYou handled him with effortless ease, showing noble breadth and lofty purpose.\nI mourn your vast ability and your strategies in letters and war;\nWith fire you broke the enemy and turned the strong into the weak.\nI think of you in those days, heroic in bearing and brilliant in spirit.\nI weep that you died so young, bowing to the earth until blood flows.\nYour heart was loyal and righteous; your heroic spirit remains.\nYour life ended after three twelve-year cycles, but your name will endure a hundred generations.\nMy grief for you is deep and true; sorrow knots my entrails a thousand times.\nOnly my own heart can know that my mourning will never cease.\nThe vast heavens have grown dark, and all three armies grieve.\nYour lord weeps in sorrow, and your friends shed streaming tears.\n\n“I, Liang, though lacking talent, offered plans and sought out strategies.\nI helped Wu resist Cao, upheld Han, and secured Liu.\nWe gave each other support like horns, corresponding as head and tail.\nWhether in life or death, what was there to fear or worry over?\nAlas, Gongjin! In life and death, we are parted forever!\nI shall simply preserve my integrity as you vanish into the dark unknown.\nIf your soul retains awareness, let it look into my heart.\nFrom this day on, beneath Heaven, I have no kindred spirit left!\nAlas, how grievous! I humbly pray that you accept this offering!”\n\nWhen Kongming finished the sacrifice, he prostrated himself and wept aloud. His tears gushed like a spring, and his grief was unending. The generals said to one another, “Everyone claimed that Gongjin and Kongming were at odds, but judging by the emotion with which he has offered this sacrifice, those were all empty rumors.” When Lu Su saw Kongming’s profound grief, he too was moved to sorrow and thought to himself, “Kongming is naturally a man of deep feeling. It was only Gongjin’s narrow-mindedness that brought about his own death.” A later poet lamented:\n\nThe Sleeping Dragon had not yet awakened from his sleep in Nanyang,\nWhen another brilliant star descended upon Shucheng.\nSince Heaven had already brought Gongjin into being,\nWhat need was there for Kongming to appear in the mortal world?\n\nLu Su held a banquet to entertain Kongming. When the banquet ended, Kongming took his leave. Just as he was about to board his ship, he saw a man by the riverbank dressed in a Daoist robe and bamboo cap, with a black sash and plain shoes. The man seized Kongming with one hand and laughed loudly. “You enraged Zhou Yu to death, and now you come to mourn him! Do you openly mock Eastern Wu for having no capable men?” Kongming looked closely at the man and saw that it was Master Young Phoenix, Pang Tong. Kongming also burst out laughing. The two went hand in hand aboard the ship and each confided his thoughts to the other. Kongming then left Pang Tong a letter and instructed him, “I expect that Sun Zhongmou will certainly be unable to employ you in a position worthy of your talents. If anything displeases you, come to Jingzhou and help Xuande with me. He is generous, benevolent, and deeply virtuous, and he will certainly not fail the learning you have acquired throughout your life.” Pang Tong agreed, and they parted. Kongming returned to Jingzhou.\n\nNow Lu Su escorted Zhou Yu’s coffin to Wuhu, where Sun Quan received it. He wept and offered sacrifices before it, then ordered that Zhou Yu be given a lavish burial in his native district. Yu had two sons and one daughter. His elder son was Zhou Xun, and his younger son was Zhou Yin. Sun Quan provided generously for them all. Lu Su said, “I am a mediocre man of no distinction, and Gongjin mistakenly honored me with a powerful recommendation. In truth, I am not equal to this office. I wish to recommend a man to assist my lord. Above, this man comprehends astronomy; below, he understands geography. In strategy he is no less capable than Guan Zhong and Yue Yi, and in grasping the crucial workings of affairs he can stand beside Sun Wu and Wu Qi. In the past, Zhou Gongjin often followed his counsel, and Kongming deeply admires his wisdom as well. He is now in Jiangnan. Why not place him in an important position?”\n\nSun Quan was delighted to hear this and immediately asked the man’s name. Lu Su replied, “He is a native of Xiangyang. His surname is Pang, his given name is Tong, and his courtesy name is Shiyuan. His Daoist title is Master Young Phoenix.” Sun Quan said, “I too have heard his name for a long time. Since he is now here, invite him to come and see me at once.” Lu Su therefore invited Pang Tong to an audience with Sun Quan. After Pang Tong had performed the proper courtesies, Sun Quan saw that he had thick eyebrows, an upturned nose, a dark face, and a short beard. His appearance was strange, and Sun Quan disliked him. He asked, “What is the principal focus of your lifelong studies?” Pang Tong replied, “One need not cling to fixed rules. One should adapt to circumstances.” Sun Quan asked, “How does your talent and learning compare with Gongjin’s?” Pang Tong smiled and said, “My talent and learning are entirely different from Gongjin’s.” Sun Quan had always been especially fond of Zhou Yu. Seeing Pang Tong treat him lightly made him even more displeased, and he said, “You may withdraw for now. When I have use for you, I will invite you back.”\n\nPang Tong heaved a long sigh and left. Lu Su asked, “Why will my lord not employ Pang Shiyuan?” Sun Quan replied, “He is an arrogant scholar. What good would it do to employ him?” Lu Su said, “During the fierce fighting at Red Cliffs, this man devised the linked-ships strategy and rendered the foremost service. My lord must surely know of it.” Sun Quan replied, “Cao Cao already wished to nail his ships together at the time. It was not necessarily this man’s achievement. I swear I will not employ him.” Lu Su went out and said to Pang Tong, “It is not that I failed to recommend you, but the Marquis of Wu refuses to employ you. Please be patient.” Pang Tong lowered his head and sighed deeply without speaking. Lu Su asked, “Can it be that you have no interest in remaining in Wu?” Pang Tong did not answer. Lu Su said, “You possess the talent to restore order and save the age. Where could you go without succeeding? Tell me frankly where you intend to go.” Pang Tong replied, “I intend to go and join Cao Cao.” Lu Su said, “That would be casting a bright pearl into darkness. You should go to Jingzhou and join Imperial Uncle Liu. He will certainly place you in an important position.” Pang Tong replied, “That is truly what I intended. My earlier words were only a joke.” Lu Su said, “I will write a letter recommending you. If you assist Xuande, you must ensure that the houses of Sun and Liu do not attack one another, but join forces to defeat Cao.” Pang Tong said, “That has always been my lifelong aspiration.” He then asked Lu Su for the letter and went directly to Jingzhou to see Xuande.\n\nAt that time Kongming was away inspecting the four commanderies and had not yet returned. A gate official reported that Pang Tong, a renowned scholar from Jiangdong, had come expressly to offer his services. Xuande had long heard Pang Tong’s name and immediately ordered that he be invited in. When Pang Tong saw Xuande, he bowed deeply with clasped hands but did not kneel. Xuande saw that Pang Tong was ugly and also felt displeased. He asked him, “It cannot have been easy for you to come so far?” Pang Tong did not immediately present Lu Su’s letter or Kongming’s recommendation, but merely replied, “I heard that Imperial Uncle recruits worthy and talented men, so I came expressly to offer my services.” Xuande said, “Jing and Chu have only recently been pacified, and unfortunately I have no vacant position. Several hundred li southeast of here is a county called Leiyang. It lacks a magistrate, so I must ask you to accept that office. When another post becomes vacant, I will give you an important appointment.”\n\nPang Tong thought, “How poorly Xuande treats me! I had hoped to impress him with my talent and learning.” But since Kongming was absent, he had no choice but to take his leave and reluctantly depart. When Pang Tong reached Leiyang County, he paid no attention to government affairs and spent every day drinking for pleasure. He ignored all matters involving taxes, grain, petitions, and lawsuits. Someone reported to Xuande that Pang Tong had allowed all the affairs of Leiyang County to fall into neglect. Xuande angrily said, “How dare that worthless scholar disrupt my laws and regulations!” He summoned Zhang Fei and instructed him, “Take your attendants and inspect the counties of southern Jingzhou. If you find anyone acting unjustly or unlawfully, investigate the matter on the spot. In case there are affairs you do not fully understand, take Sun Qian with you.”\n\nZhang Fei received his orders and went with Sun Qian to Leiyang County. The soldiers, civilians, and officials all came outside the walls to welcome them, but the county magistrate alone was nowhere to be seen. Zhang Fei asked, “Where is the magistrate?” His subordinates replied, “Magistrate Pang has been in office for more than a hundred days, but he has paid no attention to any of the county’s affairs. Every day he drinks from dawn until night and remains constantly drunk. Today he has not yet recovered from last night’s wine and is still lying in bed.”\n\nZhang Fei was furious and wanted to seize him. Sun Qian said, “Pang Shiyuan is a man of great wisdom and must not be treated lightly. Let us first go to the county office and question him. If he has truly acted improperly, it will not be too late to punish him.” Zhang Fei entered the county office, seated himself in the main hall, and ordered the magistrate to appear. Pang Tong came out supported by attendants, still drunk and with his robes and cap in disorder. Zhang Fei angrily said, “My elder brother considered you a worthy man and made you a county magistrate. How dare you neglect all the county’s affairs?” Pang Tong smiled and asked, “What affairs does the general believe I have neglected?” Zhang Fei replied, “You have been in office for more than a hundred days and have spent every day drunk. How could you not have neglected government affairs?” Pang Tong said, “This is merely a small county covering a hundred li. What difficulty can there be in deciding its few minor affairs? General, sit for a while and wait for me to settle them.”\n\nHe immediately summoned the clerks and ordered them to bring out all the official business accumulated over the past hundred days for judgment. In a commotion, the clerks carried armfuls of case files into the hall and presented the petitions. The defendants all knelt around the foot of the steps. Pang Tong wrote judgments with his hand, issued decisions with his mouth, and listened to testimony with his ears. He distinguished right from wrong clearly and made not the slightest error. The people all knocked their heads on the ground and bowed before him. In less than half a day, he finished judging every matter that had accumulated over a hundred days. He threw down his brush and said to Zhang Fei, “Where are the affairs I neglected? As for Cao Cao and Sun Quan, I see through them as plainly as the lines on my palm. How could a small county like this be worth my concern?”\n\nZhang Fei was greatly astonished. He left his seat and apologized, saying, “You possess extraordinary talent, sir. I was disrespectful. I will recommend you to my elder brother with all my strength.” Pang Tong then produced Lu Su’s letter of recommendation. Zhang Fei asked, “Why did you not produce it when you first met my elder brother?” Pang Tong replied, “If I had produced it at once, it would have seemed that I had come seeking advancement solely by relying on a letter of recommendation.” Zhang Fei turned to Sun Qian and said, “If not for you, we would have lost a great worthy.” He then took leave of Pang Tong, returned to Jingzhou, and gave Xuande a full account of Pang Tong’s abilities. Xuande was greatly shocked and said, “It was my fault that I treated a great worthy so poorly!” Zhang Fei presented Lu Su’s letter of recommendation. Xuande opened and read it. The letter said in part:\n\n“Pang Shiyuan’s talents are not confined to governing a district of a hundred li. Only if he is appointed Administrator or Assistant Inspector will he have room to display his thoroughbred’s stride. If you judge him by his appearance, I fear you will fail to honor his learning, and in the end he will be employed by another. That would truly be regrettable.”\n\nAfter Xuande finished reading, he was sighing with regret when suddenly a messenger reported that Kongming had returned. Xuande received him, and after they had exchanged the proper courtesies, Kongming’s first question was, “Has Military Adviser Pang been well lately?” Xuande replied, “He has recently been governing Leiyang County, but he loves wine and has neglected his duties.” Kongming laughed and said, “Shiyuan’s talents are not confined to governing a district of a hundred li. The learning in his breast surpasses mine tenfold. I once gave Shiyuan a letter of recommendation. Has he presented it to my lord?” Xuande said, “Only today did I receive Zijing’s letter. I have not yet seen yours.” Kongming said, “When a great worthy is placed in a minor office, he will often muddle through with wine and grow weary of attending to business.” Xuande said, “If not for what my younger brother told me, I would nearly have lost a great worthy.”\n\nHe immediately ordered Zhang Fei to go to Leiyang County and invite Pang Tong to Jingzhou. Xuande descended the steps to apologize to him. Only then did Pang Tong produce Kongming’s letter of recommendation. Xuande read the letter, which said that when Young Phoenix arrived, he should immediately be placed in an important position. Xuande joyfully said, “Sima Decao once told me, ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix—gain either one, and you can bring peace to the realm.’ Now I have gained both of them. The house of Han can be restored!” He therefore appointed Pang Tong Deputy Military Adviser and General of the Household. Together with Kongming, Pang Tong was to assist in devising strategy, train the soldiers, and await the call to campaign.\n\nBefore long, someone reported in Xuchang that Liu Bei had Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong as his advisers, was recruiting soldiers and purchasing horses, stockpiling fodder and grain, and forming an alliance with Eastern Wu, and that sooner or later he would certainly raise an army for a northern expedition. When Cao Cao heard this, he assembled his advisers to discuss a southern campaign. Xun You proposed, “Zhou Yu has only recently died. We can first take Sun Quan and then attack Liu Bei.” Cao Cao said, “If I go on a distant campaign, I fear Ma Teng will attack the capital at Xu. During the campaign at Red Cliffs, false rumors circulated in the army that an invasion from Xiliang had begun. Now we cannot fail to guard against it.” Xun You said, “In my humble opinion, it would be better to issue an imperial edict appointing Ma Teng General Who Campaigns in the South and ordering him to attack Sun Quan. Lure him into the capital and first eliminate him. Then there will be no danger during the southern campaign.” Cao Cao was delighted. That very day, he sent an envoy carrying an imperial edict to summon Ma Teng from Xiliang.\n\nNow Ma Teng’s courtesy name was Shoucheng, and he was a descendant of Ma Yuan, the Han General Who Calms the Waves. His father’s name was Ma Su, and his courtesy name was Zishuo. During the reign of Emperor Huan, he served as commandant of Langan County in Tianshui. Later he lost his office and wandered through Longxi, where he lived among the Qiang people. He married a Qiang woman, who gave birth to Ma Teng. Ma Teng stood eight chi tall and had an imposing and extraordinary appearance. He was gentle and kind by nature, and many people respected him. In the final years of Emperor Ling’s reign, many Qiang people rebelled, and Ma Teng raised a militia and defeated them. In the middle years of the Chuping era, he was appointed General Who Campaigns in the West for his achievements in suppressing rebels, and he became sworn brothers with Han Sui, General Who Guards the West.\n\nOn receiving the edict, Ma Teng consulted his eldest son, Ma Chao, saying, “Ever since Dong Cheng and I received the Girdle Edict and agreed with Liu Xuande to join in destroying the traitor, Dong Cheng has unfortunately died and Xuande has suffered repeated defeats. I have also been isolated here in Xiliang and have been unable to assist Xuande. Now I hear that Xuande has gained Jingzhou. I was just about to fulfill my former aspiration, yet Cao Cao has instead summoned me. What should I do?” Ma Chao replied, “Cao Cao has summoned Father in the emperor’s name. If you refuse to go, he will certainly accuse us of defying an imperial command. We should take advantage of his summons and go directly to the capital, then act from within. In that way, our former aspiration can be fulfilled.”\n\nMa Teng’s nephew Ma Dai warned him, “Cao Cao’s intentions are unfathomable. If Uncle goes, you will surely be harmed by him.” Ma Chao said, “I am willing to raise every soldier in Xiliang, follow Father into Xuchang, and rid the realm of this scourge. Why should that be impossible?” Ma Teng replied, “You must command the Qiang troops yourself and defend Xiliang. I will take only my second son, Ma Xiu, my third son, Ma Tie, and my nephew Ma Dai. When Cao Cao sees that you remain in Xiliang and that Han Sui is there to assist you, I expect he will not dare harm me.” Ma Chao said, “If Father goes, you must not lightly enter the capital. You should adapt to circumstances and watch his movements.” Ma Teng replied, “I have my own arrangements. There is no need for so much concern.”\n\nMa Teng therefore led five thousand Xiliang troops toward Xuchang. He first appointed Ma Xiu and Ma Tie to command the vanguard and left Ma Dai in the rear to provide support. The army advanced in a long, winding column and encamped twenty li from Xuchang. When Cao Cao learned that Ma Teng had arrived, he summoned Huang Kui, Palace Attendant of the Chancellery, and instructed him, “Ma Teng is now setting out on a southern campaign. I appoint you his military adviser. Go first to Ma Teng’s camp to greet and reward the troops. You may tell Ma Teng this: ‘The road from Xiliang is long, and transporting grain is extremely difficult, so you cannot bring too many soldiers and horses. I will send another large force to advance together with you. Tomorrow, have Ma Teng enter the city for an audience with the emperor, and I will then provide him with grain and fodder.’”\n\nHuang Kui accepted the order and went to see Ma Teng, who held a banquet for him. When Huang Kui had drunk until he was half intoxicated, he said, “My father, Huang Wan, died during the disaster caused by Li Jue and Guo Si, and I have always harbored bitter grief over it. I never imagined that today we would again encounter a traitor who deceives his sovereign.” Ma Teng asked, “Who is this traitor who deceives his sovereign?” Huang Kui replied, “The traitor who deceives his sovereign is Cao Cao. Can it be that you do not know this and must ask me?” Ma Teng feared Cao Cao had sent Huang Kui to probe him, so he hurriedly stopped him, saying, “There are eyes and ears close by. Do not speak recklessly.” Huang Kui rebuked him, “Have you completely forgotten the Girdle Edict?” Seeing that Huang Kui had voiced his own secret thoughts, Ma Teng privately told him the truth. Huang Kui said, “Cao Cao wants you to enter the city for an audience with the emperor. His intentions cannot be good. You must not enter lightly. Tomorrow, deploy your troops beneath the city walls. When Cao Cao comes out of the city to review the army, kill him at the review ground, and the great enterprise will succeed.”\n\nAfter the two settled their plan, Huang Kui returned home, but his anger had not subsided. His wife questioned him repeatedly, but he refused to say anything. Unknown to him, his concubine Li Chunxiang was having an affair with Miao Ze, his wife’s younger brother. Miao Ze wanted to possess Chunxiang but had no means of doing so. When the concubine saw Huang Kui’s anger, she said to Miao Ze, “Attendant Huang returned today from discussing military affairs and seems extremely indignant. I do not know why.” Miao Ze said, “You can provoke him by saying, ‘Everyone says that Imperial Uncle Liu is benevolent and virtuous, while Cao Cao is a treacherous hero. Why is that?’ Then see what he says.”\n\nThat night, Huang Kui indeed came to Chunxiang’s room. The concubine provoked him with these words. Taking advantage of his drunkenness, Huang Kui said, “Even though you are only a woman, you know the difference between evil and righteousness. How much more must I know it? What angers me is that I want to kill Cao Cao.” The concubine asked, “If you want to kill him, how will you do it?” Huang Kui replied, “I have already made an agreement with General Ma. Tomorrow, when Cao Cao reviews the troops outside the city, we will kill him.” The concubine told Miao Ze, and Miao Ze reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao secretly summoned Cao Hong and Xu Chu and gave them detailed instructions. He then summoned Xiahou Yuan and Xu Huang and likewise gave them detailed instructions. Each accepted his orders and departed. Meanwhile, Cao Cao first had Huang Kui’s entire household, young and old, arrested.\n\nThe next day, Ma Teng led the Xiliang troops toward the city. Just as they were drawing near, he saw a cluster of red banners ahead bearing the insignia of the Chancellor. Ma Teng assumed that Cao Cao had come in person to review the army and spurred his horse forward. Suddenly, a cannon boomed. As the red banners opened, bows and crossbows all fired together. The general leading the attack was Cao Hong. Ma Teng hurriedly wheeled his horse around, but battle cries rose from both sides. Xu Chu charged from the left, Xiahou Yuan charged from the right, and Xu Huang led troops in from the rear. They cut the Xiliang army in two and trapped Ma Teng and his two sons at the center of the encirclement.\n\nSeeing that matters had gone wrong, Ma Teng fought desperately to break out. Ma Tie had already been killed by a hail of arrows. Ma Xiu followed Ma Teng, charging left and right, but they could not escape. Both men suffered severe wounds, and the horses beneath them were shot down by arrows. Father and son were both captured. Cao Cao ordered Huang Kui and Ma Teng and his son brought forward in bonds. Huang Kui shouted, “I am innocent!” Cao Cao ordered Miao Ze to confront him with the evidence. Ma Teng cursed him bitterly: “Worthless scholar! You have ruined my great enterprise! That I cannot kill the traitor for the sake of the state is Heaven’s will!” Cao Cao ordered them dragged away. Ma Teng continued cursing without cease, and he was put to death together with his son Ma Xiu and Huang Kui. A later poet praised Ma Teng:\n\nFather and son shared a glorious, heroic end;\nOne house was famed for loyalty without bend.\nThey gave their lives to save the state from woe,\nAnd swore to die repaying what they owed.\nThe blood-chewed oath remained as once declared;\nTheir righteous pledge to kill the traitor endured.\nXiliang acclaimed their noble line as one;\nHe did not shame the Wave-Calming General’s name.\n\nMiao Ze said to Cao Cao, “I do not desire any additional reward. I ask only that Li Chunxiang be given to me as my wife.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “For the sake of a single woman, you destroyed your elder sister’s husband and his entire family. What use is there in keeping such an unrighteous man alive?” He ordered Miao Ze and Li Chunxiang beheaded in the marketplace along with Huang Kui’s whole household, young and old. None of the onlookers failed to sigh with regret. A later poet lamented:\n\nFor selfish lust, Miao Ze destroyed a loyal man;\nBefore gaining Chunxiang, he lost his life instead.\nEven the treacherous hero would not pardon such a deed;\nIn vain he plotted and proved himself base.\n\nCao Cao ordered the Xiliang soldiers pacified and issued a proclamation to them: “Ma Teng and his sons plotted rebellion. The matter has nothing to do with the rest of you.” At the same time, he sent men with orders to secure the passes and not allow Ma Dai to escape.\n\nNow Ma Dai had been following in the rear with a thousand troops. Soldiers who had escaped from outside Xuchang soon returned and reported the news to him. Ma Dai was greatly alarmed. He had no choice but to abandon his troops and horses, disguise himself as a traveling merchant, and flee through the night.\n\nAfter Cao Cao killed Ma Teng and the others, he resolved to campaign in the south. Suddenly, a man reported, “Liu Bei is training his troops and horses and preparing his weapons and equipment. He intends to take the Riverlands.” Cao Cao was alarmed and said, “If Liu Bei gains the Riverlands, his wings will be fully formed. How can we deal with him then?”\n\nBefore he finished speaking, a man below the steps came forward and said, “I have a plan that will prevent Liu Bei and Sun Quan from cooperating. Both Jiangnan and the Western Riverlands will fall to the Chancellor.” Indeed:\n\nThe heroes of the Western Riverlands now face death,\nAnd the champions of the south will suffer calamity again.\n\nWho was the man who offered this plan? Read the next chapter to find out.\n\n### Chapter 58\n\nMa Chao Raises an Army to Avenge His Wrongs; Cao Cao Cuts His Beard and Casts Away His Robe\n\nThe man who had offered the plan was Chen Qun, courtesy name Changwen, the Attendant Censor in the Bureau of State Records. Cao Cao asked, “What excellent plan does Chen Changwen have?” Chen Qun said, “Liu Bei and Sun Quan now depend upon each other like lips and teeth. If Liu Bei intends to seize the Western Riverlands, Your Excellency can order a senior general to lead an army, join forces with the troops at Hefei, and advance directly against the lands south of the Yangtze. Sun Quan will then be sure to ask Liu Bei for help. But Liu Bei’s mind is set on the Western Riverlands, so he will surely have no desire to rescue Sun Quan. Without aid, Sun Quan will lack strength and his army will weaken, and the lands of the Southland will inevitably fall to Your Excellency. Once the Southland is taken, Jingzhou can be pacified with a single beat of the drum. After Jingzhou has been pacified, you can then gradually plan the conquest of the Western Riverlands, and the realm will be settled.” Cao Cao said, “Changwen’s words accord exactly with my own thoughts.” He immediately raised a great army of three hundred thousand and marched straight toward the lands south of the Yangtze. He ordered Zhang Liao at Hefei to prepare provisions and fodder for the army’s supply.\n\nSpies soon reported this to Sun Quan. Sun Quan gathered his generals to discuss the matter. Zhang Zhao said, “You should send someone to Lu Zijing and have him write an urgent letter to Jingzhou, asking Xuande to join forces with us against Cao Cao. Zijing has rendered Xuande a great favor, so Xuande will certainly heed his words. Moreover, Xuande is now the son-in-law of the Southland, so honor will not permit him to refuse. If Xuande comes to our aid, the lands south of the Yangtze will have nothing to fear.” Sun Quan followed his advice and immediately sent a man with instructions for Lu Su to seek help from Xuande. Lu Su received the order and at once wrote a letter and sent someone to deliver it to Xuande. After Xuande read the letter, he lodged the messenger in the guest quarters and sent someone to Nan Commandery to summon Kongming. When Kongming arrived in Jingzhou, Xuande gave him Lu Su’s letter to read. After reading it, Kongming said, “There is no need to mobilize the troops south of the Yangtze, nor any need to mobilize the troops of Jingzhou. I can make Cao Cao afraid even to look directly toward the southeast.” He then wrote a reply to Lu Su, telling him to rest easy without worry. If northern troops invaded, the Imperial Uncle had his own plan for making them withdraw. The messenger departed. Xuande asked, “Cao Cao has now raised a great army of three hundred thousand, joined forces with the troops at Hefei, and is coming down upon us in a single mass. What brilliant plan do you have to make him withdraw?” Kongming said, “The soldiers Cao Cao has feared throughout his life are those of Western Liang. Cao Cao has now killed Ma Teng, and Ma Teng’s son Ma Chao currently commands the forces of Western Liang. He must hate the traitor Cao to the very teeth. My lord, you can write a letter to form an alliance with Ma Chao and have him raise an army and enter the passes. Cao Cao will then have no time to march south of the Yangtze.” Xuande was delighted. He immediately wrote a letter and dispatched a trusted man to travel directly to Western Liang Province and deliver it.\n\nMeanwhile, in Western Liang Province, Ma Chao had a dream one night. He dreamed that he lay in the snow while a pack of tigers came to bite him. He awoke in terror, deeply troubled, and gathered the officers and aides under his command to tell them what he had dreamed. One man in the tent immediately said, “This dream is an ominous sign.” Everyone looked at the speaker. He was a trusted commandant of Ma Chao’s personal staff, surnamed Pang, given name De, and courtesy name Lingming. Ma Chao asked, “Lingming, what do you make of it?” Pang De said, “To encounter tigers in the snow is an especially evil omen. Could something have happened to the old general in Xuchang?” Before he had finished speaking, a man staggered in, fell to the ground weeping, and bowed, saying, “My uncle and my brothers are all dead!” Ma Chao looked and saw that it was Ma Dai. Startled, Ma Chao questioned him. Ma Dai said, “My uncle and the palace attendant Huang Kui plotted together to kill Cao Cao. Unfortunately, the plot was exposed, and they were both beheaded in the marketplace. My two younger brothers were also killed. I alone escaped by disguising myself as a traveling merchant and fleeing through the night.”\n\nWhen Ma Chao heard this, he collapsed to the ground in tears. His generals helped him up. Grinding his teeth, he bitterly hated the traitor Cao. Suddenly it was reported that Liu, the Imperial Uncle of Jingzhou, had sent a man bearing a letter. Ma Chao opened and read it. In substance, it said: “I humbly reflect upon the misfortune of the imperial house of Han. The traitor Cao has monopolized power, deceived his sovereign and defied his superiors, while the common people wither and perish. In former days, I and your honored father both received the secret imperial edict and swore to destroy this traitor. Now that your honored father has been murdered by Cao Cao, this is a hatred that cannot share the same heaven and earth, nor exist beneath the same sun and moon. If you can lead the troops of Western Liang to attack Cao Cao’s right flank, I shall mobilize the forces of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to block his front. Then the rebel Cao can be captured, his treacherous faction destroyed, your humiliation and hatred avenged, and the imperial house of Han restored. A letter cannot express all I would say. I stand awaiting your reply.”\n\nAfter reading the letter, Ma Chao wiped away his tears and immediately wrote a reply. He sent the messenger back ahead of him, then prepared to mobilize the troops of Western Liang. Just as he was about to set out, Han Sui, the governor of Western Liang, sent someone to ask Ma Chao to come and see him. When Ma Chao arrived at Han Sui’s residence, Han Sui produced a letter from Cao Cao and showed it to him. It said, “If you seize Ma Chao and escort him to the capital at Xu, I shall immediately enfeoff you as Marquis of Western Liang.” Ma Chao bowed to the ground and said, “Uncle, please bind the two of us brothers and escort us to Xuchang, so that you may be spared the trouble of using spear and halberd.” Han Sui helped him to his feet and said, “Your father and I swore brotherhood. How could I bear to harm you? If you raise an army, I will help you.”\n\nMa Chao bowed in thanks. Han Sui then had Cao Cao’s messenger dragged out and beheaded, after which he mustered the troops of the eight divisions under his command and set out together with Ma Chao. Who were the eight division commanders? They were Hou Xuan, Cheng Yin, Li Kan, Zhang Heng, Liang Xing, Cheng Yi, Ma Wan, and Yang Qiu. These eight generals followed Han Sui and joined with Pang De and Ma Dai under Ma Chao, together raising a great army of two hundred thousand and driving straight toward Chang’an. Zhong Yao, the governor of Chang’an, sent an urgent report to Cao Cao while leading his own troops out to meet the enemy and forming a battle line in the open country. Ma Dai, vanguard commander of Western Liang’s front division, led fifteen thousand troops forward in a mighty flood, covering the hills and fields. Zhong Yao rode out to parley. Ma Dai wielded a treasured saber and engaged Zhong Yao in combat. Before a single bout was completed, Zhong Yao was badly defeated and fled, with Ma Dai pursuing him, saber raised. Ma Chao and Han Sui arrived with the main army, surrounded Chang’an, and forced Zhong Yao to mount the walls and defend the city.\n\nChang’an had been the capital of the Western Han. Its city walls and outer defenses were strong, and its moat was deep and difficult to cross, so it could not be taken by a sudden assault. They surrounded it for ten consecutive days but were unable to break through. Pang De offered a plan: “Inside Chang’an, the soil is hard and the water is brackish and barely fit to drink. Moreover, they have no firewood. We have now surrounded the city for ten days, and soldiers and civilians alike are starving. We should withdraw our army for the time being. We need only do this and this, and Chang’an will fall into our hands as easily as spitting into our palms.” Ma Chao said, “An excellent plan!” He immediately sent the command flag bearing the character “Order” around to every division, instructing them all to withdraw. Ma Chao personally covered the rear as the troops of each division gradually retreated.\n\nThe next day, Zhong Yao climbed the city wall and saw that the enemy army had withdrawn. Fearing it might be a trick, he sent scouts to investigate. Only when they confirmed that the army had truly gone far away did he set his mind at ease. He allowed the soldiers and civilians to leave the city to gather firewood and fetch water, threw the gates wide open, and permitted people to come and go. On the fifth day, word came that Ma Chao’s troops had returned. Soldiers and civilians raced back into the city, and Zhong Yao once again shut the gates and held firm.\n\nNow Zhong Yao’s younger brother, Zhong Jin, was guarding the western gate. Near the third watch, a fire suddenly broke out inside the city gate. Zhong Jin hurried over to deal with it, but a man rounded the city wall, raised his saber, spurred his horse, and shouted, “Pang De is here!” Caught unprepared, Zhong Jin was cut down from his horse by a single stroke of Pang De’s saber. Pang De scattered the soldiers and officers, hacked through the gate bars and severed the locks, and let the troops of Ma Chao and Han Sui into the city. Zhong Yao abandoned the city and fled through the eastern gate. Ma Chao and Han Sui took the city and rewarded the three armies for their service.\n\nZhong Yao withdrew to defend Tong Pass and sent an urgent report to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao learned that Chang’an had been lost, he no longer dared discuss a southern campaign. He summoned Cao Hong and Xu Huang and instructed them: “Take ten thousand troops ahead of me and relieve Zhong Yao in the defense of Tong Pass. If the pass is lost within ten days, you will both be beheaded. If it is lost after ten days, neither of you will be held responsible. I will follow with the main army.” The two men received their orders and set out that very night. Cao Ren warned Cao Cao, “Cao Hong is impetuous by nature. I am truly afraid he may ruin the undertaking.” Cao Cao said, “You will supervise the provisions and fodder and follow afterward to support them.”\n\nWhen Cao Hong and Xu Huang reached Tong Pass, they relieved Zhong Yao and held the pass firmly, refusing to come out and fight. Ma Chao led his army to the foot of the pass and hurled abuse at three generations of Cao Cao’s family. Cao Hong was furious and wanted to lead the troops down from the pass to fight. Xu Huang cautioned him, “Ma Chao is trying to provoke you into battle. You must not fight him. When the prime minister’s main army arrives, he will surely have an overall plan.” Day and night, Ma Chao’s troops took turns coming forward to shout abuse. Cao Hong repeatedly wanted to fight, but Xu Huang held him back with great difficulty. On the ninth day, Cao Hong looked down from the pass and saw that the Western Liang troops had all dismounted and were sitting on the grassland before the pass. Most appeared weary, and some had even lain down on the ground to sleep. Cao Hong ordered the horses saddled, mustered three thousand troops, and charged down from the pass. The Western Liang soldiers abandoned their horses, threw away their weapons, and fled. Cao Hong pursued them farther and farther.\n\nAt the time, Xu Huang was on the pass inspecting the provisions. When he heard that Cao Hong had gone down to fight, he was greatly alarmed and hurried after him with his troops, shouting for Cao Hong to turn back. Suddenly, tremendous cries arose behind them as Ma Dai led an army into the attack. Cao Hong and Xu Huang hastily turned to retreat. At the beat of a drum, two forces emerged from behind the hills and cut them off: Ma Chao on the left and Pang De on the right. A chaotic battle followed. Unable to hold out, Cao Hong lost more than half his troops before breaking out of the encirclement and fleeing back to the pass. The Western Liang troops pursued close behind, and Cao Hong and the others abandoned the pass and fled. Pang De pursued them beyond Tong Pass, where he encountered Cao Ren’s troops, who rescued Cao Hong and the remnants of his army. Ma Chao came up to support Pang De and occupied the pass.\n\nHaving lost Tong Pass, Cao Hong fled to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “I gave you a limit of ten days. How did you lose Tong Pass on the ninth?” Cao Hong said, “The Western Liang troops insulted and cursed us in every possible way. When I saw that their army had grown lax, I seized the opportunity to pursue them. I never expected to fall into the rebels’ treacherous scheme.” Cao Cao said, “Cao Hong is young, impetuous, and violent, but you, Xu Huang, should have known better!” Xu Huang said, “I repeatedly advised him, but he would not listen. That day I was on the pass inspecting the provisions. By the time I learned what had happened, the young general had already gone down from the pass. Fearing disaster, I hurried after him, but he had already fallen into the rebels’ treacherous scheme.”\n\nCao Cao was furious and ordered Cao Hong beheaded. The assembled officers pleaded for mercy, and Cao Hong admitted his guilt and withdrew. Cao Cao advanced directly to Tong Pass. Cao Ren said, “We should first establish our fortified camps. It will not be too late to attack the pass afterward.” Cao Cao ordered trees felled and palisades erected, dividing the army into three camps: Cao Ren commanded the left camp, Xiahou Yuan the right, while Cao Cao occupied the center. The next day, Cao Cao led all the officers and commanders from the three camps toward the pass and encountered the troops of Western Liang. Both sides formed their battle lines. Cao Cao rode out beneath the standard at his gate and looked over the Western Liang troops. Every man was strong and valiant, and each had the bearing of a hero. Then he saw Ma Chao, whose face looked as though powdered, whose lips seemed painted with vermilion, whose waist was slender and shoulders broad, and whose voice was commanding and strength formidable. Dressed in a white robe and silver armor, holding a long spear, he sat his horse before the battle line, with Pang De above him and Ma Dai below. Cao Cao secretly marveled at him. Riding forward, he said to Ma Chao, “You are the descendant of a famous general of the Han. Why have you rebelled?” Grinding his teeth, Ma Chao cursed him: “Traitor Cao, you deceive your sovereign and defy your superiors! Even death cannot atone for your crimes! You murdered my father and brothers, creating a hatred that cannot exist beneath the same heaven! I will capture you alive and devour your flesh raw!”\n\nWith that, Ma Chao leveled his spear and charged straight forward. Yu Jin rode out from behind Cao Cao to meet him. They fought for eight or nine bouts, after which Yu Jin fled in defeat. Zhang He rode out and fought for twenty bouts, but he too was defeated and fled. Li Tong came forward to meet him. Ma Chao fought with tremendous power and, within a few bouts, thrust his spear into Li Tong and knocked him dead from his horse. Ma Chao swung his spear backward in a signal, and the Western Liang troops charged forward together. Cao Cao’s army suffered a crushing defeat. The Western Liang troops attacked with such fierce momentum that none of the officers to Cao Cao’s left or right could hold them back. Ma Chao, Pang De, and Ma Dai led more than a hundred riders straight into the center army to capture Cao Cao. Amid the chaos, Cao Cao heard the Western Liang troops shouting, “The man in the red robe is Cao Cao!” Cao Cao hurriedly stripped off his red robe while still on horseback. Then he heard them shout, “The man with the long beard is Cao Cao!” In a panic, Cao Cao drew the saber at his waist and cut off his beard. Someone in the army informed Ma Chao that Cao Cao had cut off his beard, so Ma Chao had his men shout, “The man with the short beard is Cao Cao!” When Cao Cao heard this, he tore off the corner of a banner, wrapped it around his neck, and fled. A later poet wrote:\n\nDefeated at Tong Pass, he fled at the first sign of pursuit;\nIn terror, Mengde stripped off his brocade robe.\nHis sword cut off his beard, revealing his panic and fear;\nMa Chao’s towering fame rose higher than the sky.\n\nAs Cao Cao fled, a lone rider came pursuing from behind. He looked back and saw that it was Ma Chao. Cao Cao was terrified. When the officers around him saw Ma Chao coming, each fled for his own life, leaving Cao Cao alone. Ma Chao shouted fiercely, “Cao Cao, do not run!” Cao Cao was so frightened that he dropped his riding whip. Just as Ma Chao was about to catch him, he thrust his spear from behind. Cao Cao circled around a tree to escape. Ma Chao’s spear struck the tree, and by the time he hurriedly pulled it free, Cao Cao had already gotten some distance away. Ma Chao spurred his horse in pursuit, but a general emerged from beside a hillside and shouted, “Do not harm my lord! Cao Hong is here!” Brandishing his saber and spurring his horse, Cao Hong blocked Ma Chao’s way. Cao Cao escaped with his life. Cao Hong fought Ma Chao for forty or fifty bouts, but gradually his saber technique grew disordered and his strength began to fail. Xiahou Yuan arrived with several dozen riders. Ma Chao was alone and feared being trapped, so he turned his horse and withdrew. Xiahou Yuan did not pursue him.\n\nWhen Cao Cao returned to camp, he found that Cao Ren had held the palisades to the death, and as a result the army had not suffered many further losses. Entering his tent, Cao Cao sighed and said, “If I had executed Cao Hong, I would surely have died by Ma Chao’s hand today!” He then summoned Cao Hong and rewarded him generously. Cao Cao reorganized the defeated troops, held firmly behind the camp palisades, dug deep trenches, and raised high ramparts, forbidding anyone to go out to battle. Every day Ma Chao led troops before the camp to shout insults and challenge them to fight, but Cao Cao issued orders that the soldiers were to hold firm, and that anyone who moved without authorization would be beheaded. The generals said, “The Western Liang troops all use long spears. We should select archers and crossbowmen to oppose them.” Cao Cao said, “Whether we fight or do not fight depends entirely upon me, not upon the rebels. Though the rebels have long spears, how can they simply stab us at will? Gentlemen, hold firm behind the walls and watch them. The rebels will withdraw on their own.” The generals privately said among themselves, “In every campaign until now, the prime minister has always led from the front in person. Now that he has been defeated by Ma Chao, why has he become so weak?”\n\nSeveral days later, a spy reported, “Ma Chao has received another twenty thousand fresh troops to assist him. They are from the Qiang tribes.” Cao Cao was delighted when he heard this. The generals said, “Ma Chao has gained reinforcements, yet the prime minister is pleased. Why?” Cao Cao said, “After I have defeated him, I will explain it to you.” Three days later, another report came that still more troops had arrived at the pass. Cao Cao was again delighted and held a banquet in his tent to celebrate. The generals all laughed privately. Cao Cao said, “You gentlemen laugh because you think I have no plan for defeating Ma Chao. What excellent plans do you have?” Xu Huang stepped forward and said, “Your Excellency has concentrated a great army here, while the rebels have also gathered their entire force at the pass. The territory west of the river must therefore be undefended. If one force could secretly cross at Puban Ford and first cut off the rebels’ route of retreat, while Your Excellency went directly north of the river to attack them, the rebels would be unable to respond on both fronts and would inevitably be placed in danger.” Cao Cao said, “Gongming’s words accord exactly with my own thoughts.” He ordered Xu Huang to take four thousand elite troops and go with Zhu Ling to make a direct surprise attack west of the river, then lie in ambush in the mountain valleys. “When I cross to the north of the river, attack at the same time.” Xu Huang and Zhu Ling received their orders and quietly departed ahead of the army with four thousand troops. Cao Cao then ordered Cao Hong to prepare boats and rafts at Puban Ford. Leaving Cao Ren to defend the camp, Cao Cao personally led troops to cross the Wei River. Spies soon reported this to Ma Chao. Ma Chao said, “Cao Cao is not attacking Tong Pass but has men preparing boats and rafts. He intends to cross north of the river and block our rear. I should lead an army across the river and hold the northern bank. If Cao Cao’s troops cannot cross, it will take less than twenty days for his provisions east of the river to run out. His army will then fall into disorder, and we can follow the southern bank of the river to attack him. Cao Cao can then be captured.” Han Sui said, “There is no need to do that. Have you not heard the military maxim, ‘Strike an army when half of it has crossed’? Wait until half of Cao Cao’s army has crossed, then attack it from the southern bank. Cao Cao’s troops will all die in the river.” Ma Chao said, “Uncle’s advice is excellent.” He immediately sent men to discover when Cao Cao would cross the river.\n\nCao Cao completed his preparations and divided his army into three contingents. The first crossed the Wei River. By the time the men and horses had entered the river, the sun was just rising. Cao Cao first sent elite troops to the northern bank to begin establishing a camp. He himself, accompanied by a hundred members of his personal guard, sat on the southern bank with his hand on his sword and watched the army cross. Suddenly someone reported, “The white-robed general has arrived from behind!” Everyone recognized him as Ma Chao and surged aboard the boats. At the riverbank, soldiers fought to get aboard, and the uproar did not cease. Cao Cao remained seated without moving, pointing with the hand that rested on his sword and ordering them to stop making a commotion. Amid the shouts of men and neighing of horses, the enemy came swarming forward. A general aboard one boat leaped ashore and cried, “The rebels are here! Prime Minister, please board the boat!” Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Xu Chu. Cao Cao still said, “What does it matter if the rebels are here?” But when he looked back, Ma Chao was already less than a hundred paces away. Xu Chu dragged Cao Cao toward the boat, but it had already moved more than ten feet from the bank. Carrying Cao Cao on his back, Xu Chu leaped aboard. All the accompanying officers and soldiers entered the water and grabbed the sides of the boat, struggling to climb aboard and save their lives. The small boat was about to capsize, so Xu Chu drew his saber and hacked wildly. All the hands clutching the sides of the boat were severed, and their owners fell into the water. Xu Chu hurriedly ordered the boat rowed downstream. Standing in the stern, he urgently pushed with a wooden pole, while Cao Cao crouched at his feet. When Ma Chao reached the riverbank and saw that the boat had already drifted into midstream, he took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and ordered his valiant officers to spread out along the river and shoot. Arrows fell thick and fast like rain. Fearing Cao Cao would be hit, Xu Chu raised a saddle with his left hand to shield him. Ma Chao never shot in vain. The men handling the boat fell into the water with arrows in them, and dozens of people aboard were shot down. With no one able to hold it on course, the boat spun in the swift current. Xu Chu alone displayed his mighty courage. He gripped the rudder between his legs to control it, pushed the boat with a pole in one hand, and held up the saddle with the other to shield Cao Cao.\n\nAt the time, Ding Fei, magistrate of Weinan County, was on the Southern Hills. Seeing Ma Chao pursuing Cao Cao so fiercely, he feared for Cao Cao’s life and drove all the cattle and horses from his camp out into the open until the hills and fields were covered with them. When the Western Liang troops saw this, they all turned back and competed to seize the cattle and horses, losing all interest in the pursuit. Cao Cao escaped as a result. As soon as he reached the northern bank, he had the boats and rafts scuttled. When the generals heard that Cao Cao had been in danger on the river, they rushed to rescue him, but he had already come ashore. Xu Chu wore heavy armor, and arrows were embedded all over it. The generals escorted Cao Cao to the field camp, where they all bowed to the ground and asked after his well-being. Cao Cao laughed heartily and said, “Today I was nearly trapped by that young rebel!” Xu Chu said, “If someone had not released the horses and cattle to lure the rebels away, they would certainly have forced their way across the river.” Cao Cao asked, “Who lured the rebels away?” Someone who knew replied, “Ding Fei, magistrate of Weinan County.” A short while later, Ding Fei came in to see him. Cao Cao thanked him, saying, “If not for your excellent plan, I would have been captured by the rebels.” He then appointed Ding Fei Commandant of Army Administration. Ding Fei said, “Though the rebels have withdrawn for now, they will certainly return tomorrow. We must use a sound plan to resist them.” Cao Cao said, “I have already made preparations.” He summoned the generals and said, “Divide up and construct covered passageways along the river to serve for now as the base of our camp. When the rebels come, deploy soldiers outside the passageways but leave the interior empty, setting up banners there as a decoy force. Dig trenches along the river and cover them loosely with earth and wooden slats. Place troops by the river to lure the rebels in. When the rebels rush forward, they will fall into the pits, and once they have fallen, they can be captured.”\n\nMa Chao returned to Han Sui and said, “I nearly captured Cao Cao, but one general fought bravely, carried Cao Cao aboard a boat, and escaped. I do not know who he was.” Han Sui said, “I have heard that Cao Cao selected men of exceptional strength to serve as guards before his tent, calling them the ‘Tiger Guard,’ and placed the valiant generals Dian Wei and Xu Chu in command of them. Dian Wei is already dead, so the man who rescued Cao Cao must have been Xu Chu. His courage and strength surpass those of ordinary men, and everyone calls him the ‘Tiger Madman.’ If you encounter him, do not underestimate him.” Ma Chao said, “I too have heard his name for a long time.” Han Sui said, “Now that Cao Cao has crossed the river, he intends to strike our rear. We must attack him quickly and not allow him to establish a camp. Once he has established his camp, it will be difficult to destroy him quickly.” Ma Chao said, “In my foolish opinion, the best plan is still to hold the northern bank and prevent him from crossing the river.” Han Sui said, “Worthy nephew, you defend the camp while I lead troops along the river to fight Cao Cao. What do you think?” Ma Chao said, “Have Pang De serve as your vanguard and accompany you.”\n\nHan Sui and Pang De then led fifty thousand troops directly toward Weinan. Cao Cao ordered his generals to lure them between the covered passageways. Pang De led more than a thousand armored cavalry forward in the first charge. At the sound of shouting, men and horses alike fell into the concealed pits. Pang De sprang upward, leaped out of the pit, and landed on level ground. He immediately killed several men and, fighting on foot, hacked his way out of the encirclement. Han Sui had already been trapped in the heart of the enemy formation. Pang De went on foot to rescue him and encountered Cao Yong, one of Cao Ren’s subordinate generals. Pang De cut Cao Yong from his horse with a single stroke, seized his mount, and carved open a bloody path. He rescued Han Sui, and together they fled toward the southeast. Cao Cao’s troops pursued them from behind, but Ma Chao led troops to their aid and defeated the pursuing force. He also rescued more than half their troops. The fighting continued until sunset, when they finally returned. On counting their men, they found they had lost the commanders Cheng Yin and Zhang Heng, while more than two hundred men had died in the pits. Ma Chao discussed the situation with Han Sui: “If we delay too long, Cao Cao will establish his camp north of the river, and it will be difficult to drive him back. We should take light cavalry tonight and raid his field camp.” Han Sui said, “The troops must be divided so that the front and rear can support each other.” Ma Chao therefore took command of the forward division and ordered Pang De and Ma Dai to follow in support. They set out that very night.\n\nCao Cao withdrew his troops and encamped north of the Wei River. He summoned his generals and said, “The rebels think we have not yet established our fortified camp, so they will certainly come to raid us. Spread ambushes in every direction and leave the center camp empty. When the signal cannon sounds, all the ambush forces are to rise at once, and we can capture them in a single assault.” The generals obeyed his orders and completed their ambushes. That night, however, Ma Chao first sent Cheng Yi ahead with thirty riders to scout. Seeing no men or horses, Cheng Yi went straight into the center camp. When Cao Cao’s troops saw the Western Liang riders arrive, they fired the signal cannon. The ambush forces emerged from all four sides, but they surrounded only thirty riders. Cheng Yi was killed by Xiahou Yuan. Ma Chao, meanwhile, came from behind with Pang De and Ma Dai, their forces divided into three columns, and swept forward in a massed attack. Just as the verse says:\n\nThough hidden troops may lie in wait to meet the foe,\nHow can they withstand fierce generals all charging first?\n\nWho won and who lost remains unknown; read the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 59\n\nXu Chu Strips to Fight Ma Chao; Cao Cao Blots a Letter to Divide Han Sui\n\nThat night the two armies fought in confusion until daybreak, when each side withdrew its troops. Ma Chao encamped at the mouth of the Wei River and divided his forces day and night to attack Cao Cao’s front and rear. On the Wei River, Cao Cao chained boats and rafts together to form three floating bridges connecting with the southern bank. Cao Ren led troops to establish a camp along both sides of the river, linking supply carts and wagons together as a barricade. When Ma Chao heard of this, he ordered every soldier to carry a bundle of dry grass and fire-starting materials, then joined forces with Han Sui and attacked the camp. They piled up the bundles of grass and set them fiercely ablaze. Cao Cao’s troops could not withstand them and abandoned the camp. The wagons and floating bridges were all burned and destroyed. The Xiliang troops won a great victory and blocked the Wei River. Cao Cao was unable to establish a camp and grew deeply worried. Xun You said, “We can use sand and earth from the Wei River to build an earthen city that will be strong enough to defend.” Cao Cao assigned thirty thousand soldiers to carry earth and build the walls. Ma Chao then sent Pang De and Ma Dai, each with five hundred cavalry, to make repeated assaults. Moreover, the sandy soil was unstable, and the walls collapsed as soon as they were built. Cao Cao had no way to proceed.\n\nIt was now the end of the ninth month. The weather suddenly turned cold, dense crimson clouds covered the sky, and they did not clear for several days. Cao Cao sat despondently in his camp. Suddenly someone reported, “An old man has come to see the Prime Minister and wishes to present a plan.” Cao Cao invited him in. The man had the bones of a crane and the bearing of a pine, with an ancient, weathered appearance. Upon questioning him, Cao Cao learned that he was from Jingzhao and lived as a recluse on Mount Zhongnan. His surname was Lou, his courtesy name was Zibo, and his Daoist name was the Recluse Who Dreams of Plum Blossoms. Cao Cao received him with the courtesy due a guest. Zibo said, “Prime Minister, you have long wished to cross the Wei and establish a camp. Why do you not take advantage of the present weather to build it?” Cao Cao said, “The ground is sandy, so no rampart will stand. What good plan can you offer me, Master Recluse?” Zibo said, “The Prime Minister commands troops with divine skill. Can it be that you do not understand the weather? Clouds have gathered for several days. Once the north wind rises, there is certain to be a hard freeze. After the wind begins, order the soldiers to carry earth and pour water over it. By daybreak, the earthen city will be complete.”\n\nCao Cao suddenly understood and rewarded Zibo generously, but Zibo refused the gifts and departed. That night a strong north wind arose. Cao Cao drove all his soldiers to carry earth and pour water over it. Since they had no vessels for carrying water, they made bags of silk and filled them, pouring water as they built. The earth froze as fast as it was laid. By daybreak, the sand and earth had frozen solid, and the earthen city was complete. Spies reported this to Ma Chao. He led troops out to inspect it and was astonished, suspecting that divine powers had assisted Cao Cao. The next day Ma Chao assembled his entire army and advanced to the beat of drums. Cao Cao rode out of camp himself with only Xu Chu behind him. Raising his whip, Cao Cao shouted, “Mengde has come here alone on horseback! Let Ma Chao come out and speak with me!” Ma Chao rode out with his spear leveled. Cao Cao said, “You mocked me because I could not build my camp. Now Heaven has completed it for me in a single night. Why do you not surrender at once?”\n\nMa Chao was enraged and intended to charge forward and seize Cao Cao, but then he saw a man behind Cao Cao glaring with strange, round eyes, a steel saber in his hand, holding his horse motionless. Suspecting that this was Xu Chu, Ma Chao raised his whip and asked, “I hear that there is a Tiger Marquis in your army. Where is he?” Xu Chu raised his saber and shouted, “I am Xu Chu of Qiao Commandery!” His eyes flashed with divine light, and his imposing presence was magnificent. Ma Chao did not dare move and reined in his horse to return. Cao Cao also led Xu Chu back to camp. All who had watched from the two armies were struck with awe. Cao Cao said to his generals, “Even the rebels know that Zhongkang is the Tiger Marquis?” From then on, everyone in the army called Xu Chu the Tiger Marquis. Xu Chu said, “Tomorrow I will certainly capture Ma Chao.” Cao Cao said, “Ma Chao is valiant. You must not underestimate him.” Xu Chu said, “I swear to fight him to the death!” He immediately sent a challenge stating that the Tiger Marquis alone challenged Ma Chao to a decisive battle the following day. When Ma Chao received it, he said furiously, “How dare he insult me like this!” He wrote his answer upon it, swearing to kill the Tiger Fool the next day.\n\nThe next day both armies left camp and drew up their formations. Ma Chao placed Pang De on the left wing, Ma Dai on the right, and Han Sui in command of the center. Ma Chao leveled his spear, urged his horse forward, and halted before the formation, shouting, “Tiger Fool, come out at once!” Beneath his command banner, Cao Cao looked around at his generals and said, “Ma Chao’s valor is no less than Lü Bu’s.” Before he had finished speaking, Xu Chu spurred out, brandishing his saber. Ma Chao met him with his spear. They fought for more than a hundred bouts without either gaining the advantage. Their horses became exhausted, so each returned to his lines, changed mounts, and rode out again. They fought for over another hundred bouts, still without a victor. Xu Chu’s fighting blood rose. He galloped back to his formation, stripped off his helmet and armor, and, with the muscles standing out all over his bare body, took up his saber, vaulted onto his horse, and came back to fight Ma Chao to the death. Both armies were astounded. The two fought for over thirty more bouts. Xu Chu summoned all his might, raised his saber, and slashed at Ma Chao. Ma Chao dodged the blow and thrust his spear straight at Xu Chu’s heart. Xu Chu dropped his saber and trapped the spear under his arm. The two struggled for possession of it from horseback. Xu Chu was tremendously strong; with a sharp crack, he snapped the spear shaft, and each man seized one half and flailed at the other from horseback. Fearing that Xu Chu might come to harm, Cao Cao ordered Xiahou Yuan and Cao Hong to ride out together and attack Ma Chao from both sides. When Pang De and Ma Dai saw Cao Cao’s generals coming out together, they signaled the armored cavalry on both wings, who charged recklessly into the melee. Cao Cao’s troops fell into disorder. Xu Chu was struck by two arrows in the arm. The generals hurriedly withdrew into camp, while Ma Chao drove straight to the riverbank, killing or wounding more than half of Cao Cao’s troops. Cao Cao ordered the camp gates sealed and forbade anyone to come out. Ma Chao returned to the mouth of the Wei and said to Han Sui, “Of all the fierce fighters I have ever seen, none can compare to Xu Chu. He truly is a Tiger Fool!”\n\nCao Cao, meanwhile, judged that Ma Chao could be defeated by stratagem. He secretly ordered Xu Huang and Zhu Ling to cross the entire army to the west side of the river and establish a camp, so they could attack Ma Chao from front and rear. One day, from the city wall, Cao Cao saw Ma Chao leading several hundred horsemen directly before the camp, galloping back and forth as if in flight. Cao Cao watched for a long time, then threw his helmet to the ground and said, “If that Ma boy does not die, I will have no burial place!” When Xiahou Yuan heard this, he was filled with indignation and cried sternly, “I would rather die here than fail to destroy that Ma rebel!” He led more than a thousand of his own troops, flung open the camp gates, and charged straight after Ma Chao. Cao Cao urgently tried to stop him but could not. Fearing that Xiahou Yuan would come to harm, he hurriedly mounted his own horse and rode out to support him. When Ma Chao saw Cao Cao’s troops approaching, he turned his vanguard into the rear guard and his rear guard into the vanguard, then spread them in a single line. When Xiahou Yuan arrived, Ma Chao engaged him in battle. Amid the confusion, Ma Chao caught sight of Cao Cao in the distance. Abandoning Xiahou Yuan, he charged directly at Cao Cao. Cao Cao was terrified, wheeled his horse, and fled. His troops fell into chaos.\n\nAs Ma Chao was pursuing him, a sudden report arrived that one of Cao Cao’s armies had already established a camp west of the river. Ma Chao was greatly alarmed and lost all interest in the pursuit. He hurriedly recalled his troops and returned to camp, where he consulted Han Sui, saying, “Cao Cao’s troops took advantage of our exposed position and have crossed west of the river. Our army is now under attack from both front and rear. What are we to do?” The officer Li Kan said, “It would be better to cede territory and request peace, so both sides can suspend hostilities for now. Once we have endured the winter and spring brings warm weather, we can make other plans.” Han Sui said, “Li Kan’s proposal is excellent. We should follow it.” Ma Chao remained hesitant and undecided. Yang Qiu and Hou Xuan also urged them to seek peace. Han Sui therefore sent Yang Qiu as an envoy directly to Cao Cao’s camp with a letter proposing to cede territory and make peace. Cao Cao said, “Return to your camp for now. Tomorrow I will send someone with my reply.” Yang Qiu took his leave. Jia Xu came in to see Cao Cao and asked, “What does the Prime Minister intend?” Cao Cao said, “What is your opinion?” Jia Xu said, “There can never be too much deception in war. Pretend to agree, and then use a scheme of estrangement to make Han Sui and Ma Chao suspect one another. Then they can be defeated at the first beat of the drum.” Cao Cao clapped his hands in delight and said, “The finest ideas in the world often coincide. Wenhe’s plan is exactly what I already had in mind.” He sent a written reply saying, “Wait until I gradually withdraw my troops, and I will return the territory west of the river to you.” At the same time, he ordered floating bridges built to create the appearance that he intended to withdraw. After receiving the letter, Ma Chao said to Han Sui, “Though Cao Cao has agreed to peace, that treacherous hero is impossible to predict. If we make no preparations, we may instead fall under his control. You and I, Uncle, should alternate our deployments. Today you face Cao Cao while I face Xu Huang; tomorrow I will face Cao Cao while you face Xu Huang. We will guard separately against both forces to prevent any trickery.”\n\nHan Sui followed the plan, but someone had already reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao looked at Jia Xu and said, “My plan has succeeded!” He asked, “Who is to face me tomorrow?” The man replied, “Han Sui.” The next day Cao Cao led his generals out of camp, surrounded on both sides by his attendants. Cao Cao alone rode conspicuously in the center. Since many of Han Sui’s soldiers had never seen Cao Cao, they came out of formation to look at him. Cao Cao shouted, “Do you soldiers wish to see Lord Cao? I am only a man like any other. I do not have four eyes and two mouths; I merely possess more cunning!”\n\nAll the soldiers showed fear. Cao Cao sent a man across the space between the formations to say to Han Sui, “The Prime Minister respectfully invites General Han to a private conversation.” Han Sui immediately rode out. Seeing that Cao Cao wore no armor and carried no weapons, he too removed his armor and rode out alone in light clothing. Their horses met head to head, and each held his reins as they spoke. Cao Cao said, “Your father and I were both nominated as Filial and Incorrupt, and I always treated him as an uncle. You and I also entered official life together, and many years have passed before we knew it. How old are you now, General, in the prime of life?” Han Sui replied, “I am forty.” Cao Cao said, “When we were in the capital, we were both young men in the springtime of life. Who would have thought we would already be middle-aged? If only the realm could know peace, so that we might enjoy it together!” He spoke at length only about old times and did not mention military affairs at all, laughing heartily when he had finished. They conversed for two hours before turning their horses and parting, each returning to his own camp.\n\nSomeone soon reported the incident to Ma Chao. Ma Chao hurried to Han Sui and asked, “What did Cao Cao say to you before the armies today?” Han Sui said, “He merely reminisced about old times in the capital.” Ma Chao said, “How could he have said nothing about military affairs?” Han Sui replied, “Cao Cao did not mention them. Why should I alone have done so?” Ma Chao became deeply suspicious but said nothing and withdrew.\n\nWhen Cao Cao returned to camp, he said to Jia Xu, “Do you understand the purpose of my conversation before the lines?” Jia Xu replied, “Though the idea was ingenious, it is not yet enough to drive the two men apart. I have a plan that will make Han Sui and Ma Chao attack and kill each other.” Cao Cao asked what it was. Jia Xu said, “Ma Chao is merely a brave warrior and does not understand secret maneuvering. Prime Minister, write a letter in your own hand addressed solely to Han Sui. Make the wording vague in places, then personally cross out and alter the crucial passages. Seal it and send it to Han Sui, while deliberately allowing Ma Chao to learn of it. Ma Chao will certainly demand to see the letter. When he finds that all the important passages have been altered or blotted out, he will assume that Han Sui erased them himself because he was afraid Ma Chao would learn some important secret. This will confirm his suspicions about your private meeting on horseback. Once suspicion arises, disorder is sure to follow. I will also secretly establish contact with Han Sui’s officers and have them sow discord among one another. Then Ma Chao can be dealt with.” Cao Cao said, “This is an excellent plan.” He immediately wrote a letter, altering and blotting out all its crucial passages. He then sealed it securely and deliberately sent a large escort to deliver it to Han Sui’s camp. After handing over the letter, they returned.\n\nAs expected, someone reported the matter to Ma Chao. His suspicions deepened, and he went directly to Han Sui and demanded to see the letter. Han Sui gave it to him. Seeing the altered and blotted-out writing, Ma Chao asked, “Why is everything in this letter altered and obscured?” Han Sui said, “That is how the original letter arrived. I do not know why.” Ma Chao said, “Who would send someone a rough draft? You must have been afraid I would learn the details, Uncle, and blotted them out beforehand.” Han Sui said, “Perhaps Cao Cao mistakenly sealed and sent the rough draft.” Ma Chao said, “I do not believe that either. Cao Cao is a meticulous man. How could he make such a mistake? You and I joined forces to destroy this enemy, Uncle. Why have you suddenly conceived disloyal intentions?” Han Sui said, “If you do not trust me, tomorrow I will lure Cao Cao into conversation before the lines. You can charge out from within our formation and kill him with a single spear thrust.” Ma Chao said, “If you do that, it will prove your sincerity.” The two agreed on the plan.\n\nThe next day Han Sui led five generals—Hou Xuan, Li Kan, Liang Xing, Ma Wan, and Yang Qiu—out before the lines. Ma Chao concealed himself in the shadow of the gate. Han Sui sent someone to the front of Cao Cao’s camp to shout, “General Han invites the Prime Minister to come out and talk.” Cao Cao ordered Cao Hong to lead several dozen horsemen straight out before the lines to meet Han Sui. When they were several paces apart, Cao Hong leaned forward in the saddle and said, “Do not make any mistake regarding the message the Prime Minister conveyed to you last night.” As soon as he had spoken, he turned his horse and went back. Hearing this, Ma Chao flew into a rage, leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and thrust at Han Sui. The five generals stopped him and persuaded him to return to camp. Han Sui said, “Worthy Nephew, do not suspect me. I harbor no evil intentions.” But Ma Chao refused to believe him and departed in bitter resentment. Han Sui consulted the five generals and said, “How can this matter be explained?” Yang Qiu said, “Ma Chao relies on his martial courage and has always intended to domineer over you, my lord. Even if he defeats Cao Cao, how could he ever defer to you? In my humble opinion, we would do better to submit secretly to Lord Cao. Then you will not lose the chance to be enfeoffed as a marquis.” Han Sui said, “Ma Teng and I once swore brotherhood. How could I bear to betray him?” Yang Qiu said, “Matters have come to this point. We have no other choice.” Han Sui said, “Who can carry a secret message?” Yang Qiu said, “I am willing to go.” Han Sui then wrote a secret letter and sent Yang Qiu to Cao Cao’s camp to discuss their surrender.\n\nCao Cao was overjoyed. He promised to enfeoff Han Sui as Marquis of Xiliang and appoint Yang Qiu Administrator of Xiliang, while all the others would also receive official ranks and noble titles. They agreed to use fire as a signal and together plot against Ma Chao. Yang Qiu bowed farewell and returned to Han Sui, to whom he reported everything in detail: “We have agreed to light a fire tonight and coordinate an attack from inside and outside.” Han Sui was delighted. He ordered the soldiers to pile dry firewood behind the central command tent, while each of the five generals hung his saber or sword at his side and waited for the signal. Han Sui proposed holding a banquet and deceiving Ma Chao into attending so they could kill him at the feast, but he still hesitated and had not yet decided.\n\nUnexpectedly, Ma Chao had already learned every detail. Taking several personal attendants with him, he went ahead armed with his sword and ordered Pang De and Ma Dai to support him from behind. Ma Chao slipped secretly into Han Sui’s tent and saw the five generals speaking privately with Han Sui. He heard Yang Qiu say, “There must be no delay. We must act quickly!” Ma Chao flew into a rage, brandished his sword, and charged in, shouting, “How dare you pack of traitors plot to murder me!” Everyone was greatly alarmed. Ma Chao slashed his sword straight at Han Sui’s face. Han Sui raised his hand in panic to ward off the blow, and his left hand was cut off. The five generals drew their sabers and rushed forward together. Ma Chao bounded out of the tent, where the five surrounded him and attacked in a confused melee. Alone, Ma Chao wielded his precious sword and fought all five generals. Wherever the blade flashed, fresh blood sprayed through the air. He cut down Ma Wan and struck Liang Xing dead, while the other three fled for their lives. Ma Chao returned to the tent to kill Han Sui, but Han Sui had already been rescued by his attendants. A fire flared up behind the tent, and the troops in every camp began to move. Ma Chao hurriedly mounted his horse. Pang De and Ma Dai also arrived, and all sides became embroiled in confused fighting. As Ma Chao led his troops out, Cao Cao’s forces converged from all directions: Xu Chu was in front, Xu Huang behind, Xiahou Yuan on the left, and Cao Hong on the right, while the soldiers of Xiliang fought and killed one another. Unable to find Pang De or Ma Dai, Ma Chao led a little over a hundred horsemen and took up a position on the Wei River bridge.\n\nAs dawn was just beginning to break, Ma Chao saw Li Kan leading a body of troops beneath the bridge. He leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and pursued him. Li Kan fled, dragging his spear behind him. Just then Yu Jin came up behind Ma Chao, drew his bow, and shot at him. Hearing the bowstring sound behind him, Ma Chao quickly dodged. The arrow instead struck Li Kan ahead of him, knocking him from his horse and killing him. Ma Chao turned his horse to attack Yu Jin, but Yu Jin spurred away. Ma Chao returned to the bridge and took his stand there. Cao Cao’s troops arrived in great numbers from front and rear, with the Tiger Guard leading the way, and shot volleys of arrows at Ma Chao from both sides. Ma Chao knocked them aside with his spear, and the arrows fell thickly to the ground. He ordered his mounted followers to charge back and forth, but Cao Cao’s troops surrounded them in dense, solid ranks, and they could not break out. With a great shout, Ma Chao charged from the bridge into the formation north of the river, but all his followers were cut off behind him. Ma Chao charged back and forth alone within the enemy formation until a hidden crossbow shot down his horse. Ma Chao fell to the ground, and Cao Cao’s troops closed in around him.\n\nAt that critical moment, a body of troops suddenly came charging from the northwest. It was Pang De and Ma Dai. The two rescued Ma Chao, gave him a warhorse from among their troops, and helped him mount. Then they cut a bloody path through the enemy and fled northwest. When Cao Cao heard that Ma Chao had escaped, he issued an order to all his generals: “Make no distinction between day and night. You must catch that Ma boy. Whoever brings me his head will be rewarded with a thousand pieces of gold and enfeoffed as marquis of ten thousand households. Whoever captures him alive will be appointed a Great General.” The generals received the order. Each sought to claim the merit, and they pursued in a long, unbroken line. Ma Chao had no time to consider the exhaustion of men or horses and thought only of escape. His mounted followers gradually scattered. Many infantrymen who could not keep up were captured. Only a little over thirty horsemen remained, and Ma Chao fled with Pang De and Ma Dai toward Longxi and Lintao.\n\nCao Cao personally pursued them as far as Anding. Only when he learned that Ma Chao had gone far away did he withdraw his troops and return to Chang’an. All the generals assembled there. Han Sui, now without his left hand, had become permanently disabled. Cao Cao ordered him to remain in Chang’an and rest his horses, and granted him the title Marquis of Xiliang. Yang Qiu and Hou Xuan were both enfeoffed as marquises and ordered to guard the mouth of the Wei. Cao Cao then gave the order for the army to return to the capital at Xu. Yang Fu, an Assistant Officer of Liangzhou whose courtesy name was Yishan, went directly to Chang’an to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked what he had to say. Yang Fu replied, “Ma Chao possesses the valor of Lü Bu and has deeply won the loyalty of the Qiang people. If the Prime Minister does not seize this opportunity to destroy him completely, he will regain his strength in time, and the commanderies west of Longshan will no longer belong to the state. I beg the Prime Minister not to withdraw the army yet.” Cao Cao said, “I originally intended to leave troops behind to campaign against him, but there are many troubles in the Central Plains and the south has not yet been pacified. I cannot remain here long. You must safeguard the region for me.”\n\nYang Fu accepted the command. He also recommended Wei Kang as Inspector of Liangzhou, to command troops with him and garrison Jicheng as a defense against Ma Chao. Before leaving, Yang Fu requested of Cao Cao, “A large force must be left in Chang’an as reinforcement.” Cao Cao said, “I have already made the arrangements. You need not worry.” Yang Fu took his leave and departed. The generals all asked Cao Cao, “At first, when the rebels occupied Tong Pass and the route north of the Wei was open, why did the Prime Minister not advance from Hedong to attack Fengyi, but instead defend Tong Pass, delaying for so long before crossing north and establishing a fortified camp?” Cao Cao replied, “At first the rebels held Tong Pass. If I had gone to Hedong as soon as I arrived, they would certainly have divided their forces among their camps to guard the various crossings, and then it would have been impossible to cross west of the river. I therefore massed all my forces before Tong Pass, causing the rebels to concentrate all their defenses in the south and leave the west bank unprepared. That was why Xu Huang and Zhu Ling were able to cross. Only then did I lead my army across to the north, link wagons together and erect palisades to form a covered passage, and build the frozen city. I wanted the rebels to think me weak, so their hearts would grow arrogant and they would make no preparations. I then cleverly employed a scheme of estrangement while conserving my soldiers’ strength, and destroyed the enemy in a single attack. This is what is meant by, ‘The swift thunderclap comes before one can cover one’s ears.’ The transformations of warfare certainly do not follow a single path.”\n\nThe generals asked again, “Whenever the Prime Minister heard that the rebels had added troops and increased their numbers, you showed delight. Why was that?” Cao Cao said, “The Guanzhong region is remote. If the rebel bands had each occupied a strategic stronghold, it would have taken one or two years or more to subdue them. But now they all gathered in one place. Though their numbers were great, they were not united in purpose, making it easy to sow discord among them and destroy them in a single campaign. That was why I was pleased.” The generals bowed and said, “The Prime Minister’s divine strategy is beyond any of us!” Cao Cao said, “I also depended on the efforts of all of you, civil and military alike.” He then richly rewarded the entire army and left Xiahou Yuan to garrison Chang’an. The surrendered troops were divided among the various commands. Xiahou Yuan recommended Zhang Ji, whose courtesy name was Derong, a native of Gaoling in Fengyi, to serve as Intendant of Jingzhao and guard Chang’an together with him. Cao Cao led the army back to the capital. Emperor Xian arranged his imperial carriage and went outside the city to welcome him. An edict granted Cao Cao the privileges of being addressed by title rather than name at court, entering court without hastening his steps, and ascending the palace hall wearing his sword and shoes, following the precedent of the Han chancellor Xiao He. From then on, Cao Cao’s power and prestige shook the realm at home and abroad.\n\nWhen news of this reached Hanzhong, it soon alarmed Zhang Lu, Administrator of Hanning. Zhang Lu was originally from Feng County in Pei. His grandfather Zhang Ling had composed Daoist scriptures on Mount Heming in western Sichuan to deceive the people, and everyone revered him. After Zhang Ling’s death, his son Zhang Heng continued his practices. Any commoner who wished to study the Way contributed five pecks of rice, and so they became popularly known as the “Rice Rebels.” When Zhang Heng died, Zhang Lu continued the practice. In Hanzhong, Zhang Lu styled himself “Master-Lord.” Those who came to study the Way were all called “Ghost Soldiers.” Their leaders were called “Libationers,” while those who commanded large groups were called “Senior Libationer-Heads of a District.” They placed sincerity and good faith above all and did not permit deceit. Whenever anyone fell ill, an altar was erected and the patient was placed in a quiet room to reflect upon his own transgressions and confess them openly. Only then were prayers offered on his behalf. Those responsible for the prayers were called “Supervising Libationers.” The method of prayer was to write down the patient’s name and state his intention to acknowledge his guilt, composing three copies of the petition, known as “Handwritten Petitions to the Three Officials.” One copy was burned on a mountaintop as a report to Heaven, one was buried in the earth as a report to Earth, and one was submerged beneath the water as an appeal to the Official of the Waters. If the patient recovered afterward, he gave five pecks of rice in thanks. Zhang Lu also built charitable hostels supplied with rice, firewood, and meat. Travelers were permitted to take and eat as much as they needed, but anyone who took too much would incur Heaven’s punishment. Anyone within his territory who broke the law was always pardoned three times. Only if the offender failed to reform was punishment imposed. There were no regular officials anywhere; everything was administered by the Libationers. In this way Zhang Lu had held Hanzhong as an independent power for thirty years. Since the imperial government considered the region too remote to conquer, it had appointed Zhang Lu General of the Household Who Guards the South and Administrator of Hanning, requiring only that he maintain communications and present tribute.\n\nThat year, when Zhang Lu heard that Cao Cao had defeated the forces of Xiliang and that his might shook the realm, he assembled his followers and said, “Ma Teng of Xiliang has been executed, and Ma Chao has just been defeated. Cao Cao will certainly invade my Hanzhong. I wish to proclaim myself King of Hanning and direct our troops against Cao Cao. What do you officers think?” Yan Pu said, “The Hanchuan region has more than a hundred thousand households, abundant wealth and grain, and natural defenses on all four sides. Now that Ma Chao has just been defeated, no fewer than tens of thousands of people from Xiliang have fled through Ziwu Valley into Hanzhong. In my humble opinion, Liu Zhang of Yizhou is muddleheaded and weak. It would be better first to seize the forty-one districts of western Sichuan as our foundation and proclaim yourself king afterward. It will not then be too late.” Zhang Lu was delighted and consulted his younger brother Zhang Wei about raising troops. But spies had already reported the matter inside Sichuan.\n\nNow Liu Zhang of Yizhou, whose courtesy name was Jiyu, was the son of Liu Yan and a descendant of Prince Gong of Lu of the Han dynasty. During the Yuanhe era of Emperor Zhang, one branch of the family was transferred and enfeoffed at Jingling, and its collateral descendants settled there. Liu Yan later rose to the office of Governor of Yizhou. In the first year of Xingping, he died of a malignant ulcer. Zhao Wei, Administrator of Yizhou, and the other officials jointly supported Liu Zhang as Governor of Yizhou. Liu Zhang had once killed Zhang Lu’s mother and younger brother, and so there was a blood feud between them. Liu Zhang appointed Pang Xi Administrator of Baxi to resist Zhang Lu.\n\nAt this time Pang Xi learned that Zhang Lu intended to raise an army and seize Sichuan, and he urgently reported the news to Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang had always been weak and timid. When he heard the report, he became deeply worried and hastily assembled his officials for consultation. Suddenly one man stepped forward proudly and said, “My lord, set your mind at ease. Though I possess little ability, with this three-inch tongue of mine that never decays, I will make Zhang Lu afraid even to cast a direct glance at western Sichuan.”\n\nIt was just because a strategist of Shu stepped forward\nThat the heroes of Jingzhou were drawn there.\n\nWho this man was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 60\n\nZhang Song Confounds Yang Xiu with Retorts; Pang Tong Proposes the Conquest of Western Shu\n\nNow the man who had offered Liu Zhang this plan was Zhang Song, courtesy name Yongnian, an assistant governor of Yizhou. He had a pointed, hoe-shaped forehead, a flattened nose, exposed teeth, and stood less than five feet tall, while his voice rang like a bronze bell. Liu Zhang asked, “What wise counsel do you have that can deliver us from the danger posed by Zhang Lu?” Zhang Song replied, “I have heard that Cao Cao in the capital of Xu has swept through the Central Plains. Lü Bu and both Yuans were destroyed by him, and recently he also defeated Ma Chao. He is now invincible under Heaven. My lord may prepare gifts for tribute, and I will personally go to the capital of Xu and persuade Cao Cao to raise an army and seize Hanzhong in order to deal with Zhang Lu. Then Zhang Lu will be too busy resisting the enemy to dare cast another eye on Shu.” Liu Zhang was overjoyed. He gathered gold, pearls, brocade, and fine silk as tribute and sent Zhang Song as his envoy. Zhang Song secretly drew a detailed map of Sichuan’s geography and concealed it on his person. With several mounted attendants, he set out for the capital of Xu. Word of this soon reached Jingzhou, and Kongming immediately sent men into the capital of Xu to investigate.\n\nWhen Zhang Song reached the capital of Xu, he settled into the courier lodge and went every day to the Chancellor’s residence, waiting for a chance to see Cao Cao. Ever since Cao Cao had returned from defeating Ma Chao, he had been haughty and self-satisfied. He held drinking feasts every day and seldom went out unless there was some business, while all affairs of state were discussed at the Chancellor’s residence. Zhang Song waited three days before he was finally allowed to submit his name. The attendants around Cao Cao first demanded bribes, and only then led him inside. Cao Cao sat in the main hall. After Zhang Song had bowed, Cao Cao asked, “Why has your lord Liu Zhang failed to send tribute for so many years?” Zhang Song replied, “The roads are difficult and bandits keep appearing, so tribute could not be sent through.” Cao Cao rebuked him: “I have swept the Central Plains clean. What bandits remain?” Zhang Song said, “Sun Quan is in the south, Zhang Lu in the north, and Liu Bei in the west. Even the least of them commands more than a hundred thousand armored troops. How can this be called peace?”\n\nCao Cao had already taken a strong dislike to Zhang Song because of his ugly and insignificant appearance. Now, hearing his insolent words, he flicked his sleeves, rose, and withdrew into the rear hall. The attendants reproached Zhang Song: “You are here as an envoy. Why do you not know proper manners and do nothing but speak offensively? Fortunately, the Chancellor has spared you because you have come from far away and has not punished you. You had better leave at once!” Zhang Song laughed and said, “In Sichuan, we have no sycophants or flatterers.” Suddenly, a man beneath the steps shouted, “You say there are no sycophants or flatterers in Sichuan. Are you implying that there are such people here in the Central Plains?”\n\nZhang Song looked at the man. He had a single continuous eyebrow, narrow eyes, a fair complexion, and a clear, intelligent bearing. When Zhang Song asked his name, he learned that this was Yang Xiu, courtesy name Dezu, son of Grand Commandant Yang Biao. He was then serving under the Chancellor as registrar in charge of the storehouses. Yang Xiu was widely learned, eloquent, and exceptionally perceptive. Zhang Song knew that Yang Xiu was a skillful debater and deliberately intended to make things difficult for him. Yang Xiu, for his part, was proud of his own talent and looked down upon all other scholars under Heaven. Offended by Zhang Song’s sarcastic words, he invited him to a study outside. They took their seats as host and guest, and Yang Xiu said, “The roads of Shu are rugged. You must have had a difficult journey from so far away.” Zhang Song replied, “I am carrying out my lord’s command. Even if I had to pass through boiling water or walk through fire, I would not dare refuse.” Yang Xiu asked, “What are the land and customs of Shu like?” Zhang Song replied, “Shu is a western commandery, known in ancient times as Yizhou. Its roads are guarded by the dangers of the Brocade River, and its lands adjoin the mighty Sword Pass. Its winding routes cover two hundred and eighty stages, and it extends more than thirty thousand li in every direction. The crowing of roosters and barking of dogs can be heard from village to village, while its marketplaces and neighborhoods form an unbroken chain. The fields are fertile and the land is rich, with no fear of flood or drought from year to year. The state is wealthy and the people prosperous, and the music of strings and pipes can always be heard. Its products are abundant and piled as high as mountains. No other place under Heaven can compare with it!”\n\nYang Xiu asked again, “What sort of distinguished men does Shu possess?” Zhang Song replied, “In letters, we have the poetic gifts of Sima Xiangru; in war, the talents of the General Who Calms the Waves. In medicine, we have the skill of Zhang Zhongjing; in divination, the reclusive wisdom of Yan Junping. Among the Nine Schools and Three Teachings, those who rise above their kind and stand out from the crowd are beyond counting. How could I list them all?” Yang Xiu asked, “How many men like you currently serve Liu Jiyu?” Zhang Song replied, “There are hundreds upon hundreds of men accomplished in both civil and military affairs, fully endowed with wisdom and courage, loyal, righteous, and high-spirited. As for untalented fellows like me, we could be loaded by the cart and measured by the bushel—far too many to count.” Yang Xiu said, “What office do you presently hold?” Zhang Song replied, “I undeservedly occupy the post of assistant governor, though I am quite unfit for it. May I ask what office you hold at the imperial court?” Yang Xiu said, “I am presently a registrar in the Chancellor’s residence.” Zhang Song said, “I have long heard that your family has worn the cap and sash of office for generations. Why do you not stand in the imperial court and assist the Son of Heaven, instead of serving as a mere clerk in the Chancellor’s household?”\n\nAt these words, Yang Xiu’s face filled with shame and embarrassment. Forcing himself to answer, he said, “Though I occupy a lowly office, the Chancellor has entrusted me with the weighty responsibilities of military administration, finances, and provisions. Morning and evening I receive much instruction from him and gain tremendous enlightenment. That is why I remain in this post.” Zhang Song laughed and said, “I have heard that Chancellor Cao understands neither the teachings of Confucius and Mencius in civil affairs nor the strategies of Sun Wu and Wu Qi in military affairs. He devotes himself solely to force and tyranny, yet occupies a position of the highest authority. How could he possibly instruct and enlighten a distinguished gentleman like you?” Yang Xiu said, “You live in a remote corner of the realm. How could you know the Chancellor’s great abilities? I will let you see for yourself.” He called to the attendants and had them take a scroll from a chest, which he showed to Zhang Song. Zhang Song looked at the title: The New Book of Mengde. He read it once from beginning to end. It contained thirteen chapters, all setting forth essential methods of warfare.\n\nWhen Zhang Song had finished, he asked, “What sort of book do you consider this?” Yang Xiu replied, “The Chancellor composed it by weighing antiquity against the present and modeling it on the thirteen chapters of Sun Tzu. You accuse the Chancellor of lacking talent. Is this book worthy of being handed down to future generations?” Zhang Song laughed loudly and said, “Even three-foot-tall children in Shu can recite this book from memory. Why call it a ‘new book’? It was written by an anonymous author during the Warring States period. Chancellor Cao stole it and claimed it as his own work, merely to deceive you!” Yang Xiu said, “This is a book the Chancellor has kept secret. Though it has been completed and bound, it has not yet circulated in the world. You claim children in Shu can recite it fluently from memory. Why deceive me?” Zhang Song said, “If you do not believe me, I will recite it for you.” He then recited The New Book of Mengde aloud from beginning to end without getting a single word wrong. Yang Xiu was astonished. “You never forget anything you have seen even once. You truly are an extraordinary genius under Heaven!” A later poet wrote:\n\nStrange and singular were his features,\nLofty and aloof his bearing.\nHis words poured like the waters of the Three Gorges,\nHis eyes took in ten lines at a glance.\nIn courage he stood foremost in western Shu,\nHis writings pierced the boundless void.\nThe Hundred Schools and all the philosophers—\nOne look, and nothing escaped him.\n\nZhang Song then prepared to take his leave and return home. Yang Xiu said, “Remain at the lodge for now. Allow me to report again to the Chancellor so that you may meet him face to face.” Zhang Song thanked him and withdrew. Yang Xiu went in to see Cao Cao and said, “Why did the Chancellor treat Zhang Song so contemptuously just now?” Cao Cao replied, “His words were insolent, so I deliberately slighted him.” Yang Xiu said, “The Chancellor could even tolerate a man like Mi Heng. Why not accept Zhang Song?” Cao Cao said, “Mi Heng’s literary reputation was renowned throughout the age. That was why I could not bear to kill him. What ability does Zhang Song possess?” Yang Xiu replied, “Even setting aside his torrent of words and effortless eloquence, I just showed him the New Book of Mengde composed by the Chancellor. After reading it once, he could immediately recite it from memory. Such extensive learning and powerful memory are rarely found in the world. Zhang Song claims the book was written by an anonymous author during the Warring States period and that all the children in Shu know it by heart.” Cao Cao said, “Could it be that an ancient author’s thoughts happened to coincide with mine?” He then ordered the book torn apart and burned. Yang Xiu said, “This man should be allowed to meet you, so that he may witness the grandeur of the imperial court.” Cao Cao said, “Tomorrow I will review the troops at the western drill ground. Bring him there beforehand, so he can witness the magnificence of my army. Let him return and spread the word that as soon as I have conquered the Southland, I will come and take Sichuan.” Yang Xiu accepted the command.\n\nThe next day, Yang Xiu went with Zhang Song to the western drill ground. Cao Cao reviewed fifty thousand elite Tiger Guard troops arrayed across the field. Their helmets and armor were bright, and their robes glittered brilliantly. Gongs and drums shook the sky, while spears and halberds flashed in the sun. Units were drawn up in every direction; banners streamed with color, and men and horses seemed to leap into the air. Zhang Song looked at them sidelong. After a long while, Cao Cao summoned him, pointed to the army, and said, “Have you ever seen such heroic men in Sichuan?” Zhang Song replied, “We in Shu have never seen weapons and soldiers like these. We govern people only through benevolence and righteousness.” Cao Cao’s expression changed as he glared at him. Zhang Song showed no fear at all, though Yang Xiu repeatedly signaled him with his eyes. Cao Cao said to Zhang Song, “I regard the vermin under Heaven as no more than grass and weeds. Wherever my great army goes, it never fails to win a battle or capture what it attacks. Those who submit to me live; those who resist me die. Do you understand?” Zhang Song replied, “I have long known that wherever the Chancellor leads his troops, he is certain to win every battle and capture everything he attacks. There was the time you attacked Lü Bu at Puyang, and the day you fought Zhang Xiu at Wancheng; when you encountered Zhou Yu at Red Cliffs, and met Guan Yu at Huarong; when you cut off your beard and threw away your robe at Tong Pass, and seized a boat to escape the arrows on the Wei River. All these prove that you are invincible under Heaven.” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare this petty pedant expose my humiliations!” He shouted for his attendants to drag Zhang Song out and behead him. Yang Xiu remonstrated: “Though Zhang Song may deserve death, he came all the way from Shu to offer tribute. If he is executed, I fear it will alienate people from distant lands.” Cao Cao’s anger had not yet subsided. Xun Yu also remonstrated, and only then did Cao Cao spare Zhang Song’s life, ordering that he be beaten with clubs and driven out.\n\nZhang Song returned to the courier lodge, left the city that very night, and prepared to return to Sichuan. He thought to himself, “I originally intended to offer Cao Cao the prefectures and counties of western Sichuan. Who would have expected him to treat me with such contempt? Before I left, I boasted extravagantly in front of Liu Zhang. If I return empty-handed and dejected today, the people of Shu will surely laugh at me. I have long heard that Liu Xuande of Jingzhou is renowned far and wide for his benevolence and righteousness. I might as well return by that route and see what sort of man he is. Then I will form my own judgment.” He mounted his horse and led his attendants toward the borders of Jingzhou. When he reached the frontier of Yingzhou, he suddenly saw a force of more than five hundred horsemen. At their head rode a great general in light, unarmored dress. Reining in his horse, the general came forward and asked, “Can the traveler be Assistant Governor Zhang?” Zhang Song replied, “I am.” The general hurriedly dismounted, saluted, and said, “Zhao Yun has been waiting for you for a long time.” Zhang Song dismounted and returned the courtesy. “Can you be Zhao Zilong of Changshan?” Zhao Yun replied, “I am. My lord Liu Xuande knew that you, sir, had traveled a long and arduous road in the saddle, so he specially ordered me to offer you some food and wine.”\n\nWhen he had finished speaking, the soldiers knelt and presented food and wine, which Zhao Yun respectfully offered to Zhang Song. Zhang Song thought, “People say Liu Xuande is generous, benevolent, and hospitable to worthy men. Now I see that it is true.” He drank several cups with Zhao Yun, then mounted and continued on with him. When they reached the border of Jingzhou, evening had already fallen. They arrived at a courier station and saw more than a hundred men standing in attendance outside the gate, beating drums to welcome them. A general came before Zhang Song’s horse and saluted. “On my elder brother’s orders, and because you, sir, have endured the dust and hardships of a long journey, I, Guan, was commanded to sweep the courtyard of this station and prepare a place for you to rest tonight.” Zhang Song dismounted and entered the lodge with Guan Yunchang and Zhao Yun. After exchanging formal courtesies, they took their seats. Before long, food and wine were laid out, and the two generals pressed him to eat and drink with the utmost attentiveness. They did not end the feast until late in the night, and Zhang Song stayed there overnight.\n\nThe next morning, after breakfast, they mounted and had traveled no more than three or five li when they saw a group of men and horses approaching. It was Xuande himself, accompanied by Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix, coming personally to welcome Zhang Song. As soon as Xuande saw him in the distance, he dismounted and waited. Zhang Song also hurriedly dismounted to meet him. Xuande said, “I have long heard your great name, sir, and it has thundered in my ears. I have regretted that clouds and mountains separated us and denied me the benefit of your instruction. Now that I have heard you are returning home, I have come especially to welcome you. If you do not disdain me, please rest briefly in my humble province so that I may express the admiration I have long felt. It would be my greatest good fortune!” Zhang Song was delighted. They mounted, rode side by side into the city, and proceeded to the main hall of the residence. After exchanging courtesies, host and guest took their places in due order, and a banquet was arranged in Zhang Song’s honor.\n\nDuring the drinking, Xuande spoke only of casual matters and never brought up western Sichuan. Zhang Song tried to draw him out by asking, “Now that the Imperial Uncle holds Jingzhou, how many commanderies does he possess?” Kongming replied, “Jingzhou was only borrowed temporarily from Eastern Wu, which repeatedly sends men to demand it back. Since my lord is the son-in-law of Eastern Wu, he is allowed to remain here for the time being.” Zhang Song said, “Eastern Wu holds six commanderies and eighty-one districts. Its people are strong and the state is wealthy. Is it still not satisfied?” Pang Tong said, “My lord is an imperial uncle of the Han dynasty, yet he cannot occupy so much as a province or commandery. All the others are parasites upon the Han, yet they rely on force to seize and occupy territory. Every wise man must find this unjust.” Xuande said, “Please say no more, gentlemen. What virtue do I possess that I should dare hope for more?” Zhang Song said, “That is not so. You, illustrious sir, are a kinsman of the Han imperial house, and your benevolence and righteousness fill the four seas. Never mind occupying provinces and commanderies—even if you replaced the present dynasty as the legitimate ruler and took the imperial throne, it would not exceed your rightful station.” Xuande clasped his hands in thanks and said, “You go too far, sir. How could Bei deserve such words?”\n\nXuande kept Zhang Song there for three consecutive days of feasting, never once mentioning affairs in Sichuan. When Zhang Song took his leave, Xuande arranged a farewell banquet at the Long Pavilion ten li outside the city. Raising a cup, Xuande poured wine for Zhang Song and said, “I am deeply grateful that you did not disdain me and remained here for three days of conversation. Now that we part, I do not know when I will again have the benefit of your instruction.” When he had finished speaking, tears streamed down his face. Zhang Song thought, “Xuande is so generous, benevolent, and respectful toward worthy men. How can I abandon him? I would do better to tell him everything and have him take western Sichuan.” He then said, “I too wish I could attend you morning and evening. I only regret that I have had no opportunity. As I see it, Jingzhou has Sun Quan to the east, always crouching like a tiger, and Cao Cao to the north, forever seeking to swallow it like a whale. This is not a place where you can remain for long.” Xuande said, “I know this well, but I have nowhere else to establish myself.” Zhang Song said, “Yizhou is rugged and heavily fortified, with fertile plains stretching for a thousand li. Its people are prosperous and the state wealthy. Its wise and capable men have long admired the Imperial Uncle’s virtue. If you raise the forces of Jingzhou and Xiangyang and drive westward without pause, you may establish a great dominion and restore the house of Han.” Xuande replied, “How would Bei dare? Liu of Yizhou is also a kinsman of the imperial house, and his benevolence has long been spread throughout Shu. How could another man shake his rule?”\n\nZhang Song said, “I am not betraying my lord to seek wealth and rank. But now that I have met you, illustrious sir, I dare not fail to lay bare my heart. Though Liu Jiyu possesses the lands of Yizhou, he is by nature dim-witted and weak, incapable of appointing the worthy or employing the able. Moreover, Zhang Lu lies to the north and constantly thinks of invading. The people’s hearts have turned away from Liu Zhang, and they long for an enlightened ruler. On this journey, I intended specifically to offer submission to Cao Cao. Who could have expected that treacherous villain and arrogant usurper to act so wantonly, scorning the worthy and insulting scholars? That is why I came especially to see you. If you first take western Sichuan as your foundation, then advance north to seize Hanzhong, recover the Central Plains, and set the imperial court right, your name will live in history, and no achievement could be greater. If you truly intend to take western Sichuan, I am willing to labor like a dog or horse and serve as your agent within. I do not know what your noble intention may be.” Xuande replied, “I am deeply grateful for your generous offer. But Liu Jiyu and Bei are of the same clan. If I attacked him, I fear all under Heaven would spit upon and revile me.” Zhang Song said, “A true man living in this world should strive to win merit and establish a great undertaking, cracking his whip before all others. If you do not take it now, someone else will. Regret will then come too late.” Xuande said, “I have heard that the roads of Shu are rugged, passing through a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers. Carts cannot travel abreast, nor horses side by side. Even if I wished to take it, what sound strategy could I use?”\n\nZhang Song took a map from his sleeve and handed it to Xuande. “I am deeply moved by your abundant virtue, illustrious sir, and venture to offer you this map. By looking at it, you will know all the roads of Shu.” Xuande opened it slightly and looked. It recorded all the geographical routes and stages, distances, widths, narrow passes, strategic mountains and rivers, treasuries, money, and provisions, every item clearly marked. Zhang Song said, “You should act quickly. I have two intimate and trusted friends, Fa Zheng and Meng Da. They will certainly be able to assist you. When they come to Jingzhou, you may discuss your plans with them.” Xuande clasped his hands and thanked him. “The green mountains never age, and the clear waters flow forever. When our undertaking succeeds, I will certainly reward you generously.” Zhang Song said, “Having encountered an enlightened lord, I could not fail to tell you everything. How would I dare hope for a reward?” After saying this, he took his leave. Kongming ordered Guan Yunchang and the others to escort him for several dozen li before returning.\n\nWhen Zhang Song returned to Yizhou, he first went to see his friend Fa Zheng. Fa Zheng, courtesy name Xiaozhi, was a native of Youfufeng Commandery and the son of the worthy scholar Fa Zhen. Zhang Song told him everything in detail: “Cao Cao despises the worthy and treats scholars arrogantly. He is a man with whom one may share hardship, but not happiness. I have already promised Yizhou to Imperial Uncle Liu, and I came especially to discuss it with you.” Fa Zheng said, “I have long judged Liu Zhang to be incompetent and have wanted to meet Imperial Uncle Liu for a long time. Since our minds are the same, what room is there for doubt?” A short while later, Meng Da arrived. Meng Da, courtesy name Ziqing, came from the same region as Fa Zheng. When he entered, he saw Fa Zheng and Zhang Song speaking privately. Meng Da said, “I already know what you two intend. Are you planning to offer Yizhou to someone?” Zhang Song replied, “That is exactly our intention. Try to guess—to whom should we offer it?” Meng Da said, “No one but Liu Xuande will do.” The three clapped their hands and laughed. Fa Zheng then said to Zhang Song, “When you see Liu Zhang tomorrow, what will you do?” Zhang Song replied, “I will recommend you two as envoys so that you may go to Jingzhou.” Both men agreed.\n\nThe next day, Zhang Song went to see Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang asked, “How did the mission go?” Zhang Song replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor to the Han who seeks to usurp the whole realm. Nothing can be discussed with him. He already intends to seize Sichuan.” Liu Zhang asked, “If that is so, what are we to do?” Zhang Song said, “I have a plan that will ensure neither Zhang Lu nor Cao Cao dares lightly invade western Sichuan.” Liu Zhang asked, “What plan?” Zhang Song replied, “Imperial Uncle Liu of Jingzhou is of the same clan as my lord. He is benevolent, merciful, generous, and has the bearing of a venerable elder. Since the fierce battle at Red Cliffs, even Cao Cao trembles at the sound of his name, to say nothing of Zhang Lu. Why does my lord not send an envoy to form friendly relations with him and make him our external support? Then we can resist Cao Cao and Zhang Lu.” Liu Zhang said, “I too have had this thought for a long time. Who can serve as envoy?” Zhang Song replied, “No one but Fa Zheng and Meng Da can undertake the mission.” Liu Zhang immediately summoned the two men, wrote a letter, and appointed Fa Zheng as envoy to establish friendly relations first. He then ordered Meng Da to lead five thousand elite troops to welcome Xuande into Sichuan as reinforcement.\n\nWhile they were still discussing matters, a man suddenly rushed in from outside, his face streaming with sweat, and cried, “If my lord follows Zhang Song’s advice, your forty-one prefectures and commanderies will already belong to another man!” Zhang Song was startled. Looking at the newcomer, he saw Huang Quan, courtesy name Gongheng, a man of Ba from Langzhong in western Sichuan, then serving as a registrar under Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang asked, “Xuande and I are of the same clan, so I wish to form an alliance with him and make him my support. Why do you say this?” Huang Quan replied, “I have long known that Liu Bei treats others generously, overcomes hardness with gentleness, and is a hero without equal. He wins the hearts of people far away and the devotion of those near at hand. Moreover, he has the strategies of Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong, with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan as his wings. If you summon him into Shu and treat him as a subordinate commander, will Liu Bei consent to bow his head and take an inferior place? If you treat him with the courtesies due a guest, one state cannot contain two rulers. If you heed my words today, western Shu will be as secure as Mount Tai. If you do not, my lord will be in danger like a pile of eggs. Zhang Song passed through Jingzhou on his way back and must have conspired with Liu Bei. First execute Zhang Song, then break with Liu Bei. That would be the greatest blessing for western Sichuan.” Liu Zhang asked, “When Cao Cao and Zhang Lu come, how are we to resist them?” Huang Quan replied, “It would be better to close the borders and seal the passes, dig deep moats, and raise high ramparts while waiting for peace to return.” Liu Zhang said, “Enemy troops are threatening our borders. The danger is as urgent as fire singeing one’s eyebrows. To wait for peace would be far too slow a plan.” He therefore rejected Huang Quan’s advice and sent Fa Zheng on his way.\n\nAnother man came forward to stop him, crying, “You must not! You must not!” Liu Zhang looked and saw Wang Lei, an administrative officer serving before his command tent. Wang Lei knocked his head against the ground and said, “My lord, if you now follow Zhang Song’s advice, you will bring disaster upon yourself.” Liu Zhang replied, “That is not so. I am forming friendly relations with Liu Xuande solely to resist Zhang Lu.” Wang Lei said, “Zhang Lu’s encroachment on our borders is only an itch of the skin. Liu Bei’s entry into Sichuan will be a mortal sickness of the heart and belly. Moreover, Liu Bei is a formidable hero of this age. When he first served Cao Cao, he immediately plotted against him. Later, when he went to Sun Quan, he seized Jingzhou. With such a heart, how can you coexist with him? If you summon him here, western Sichuan is finished!” Liu Zhang rebuked him: “Say no more of this nonsense! Xuande is of the same clan as I. How could he be willing to seize my domain?” He ordered the two remonstrators taken away, then commanded Fa Zheng to depart immediately. Fa Zheng left Yizhou and traveled directly to Jingzhou to see Xuande. After paying his respects, he presented Liu Zhang’s letter. Xuande opened it and read:\n\n“Your younger kinsman Liu Zhang bows twice and sends this letter to his elder clansman, General Xuande, beneath his banner. I have long revered your lightning majesty. Because the roads of Shu are rugged, I have been unable to bring tribute, for which I feel the deepest fear and shame. I have heard it said, ‘In good fortune and bad, men rescue one another; in hardship and danger, they support one another.’ If this is true even of friends, how much more must it be so among members of the same clan? Zhang Lu is now in the north and may raise troops at any hour to invade my borders, leaving me deeply insecure. I have therefore sent a special envoy to present this brief letter for your noble consideration. If you bear in mind the affection due those of the same clan and preserve the loyalty owed between brothers, then raise an army at once to destroy this violent bandit. We shall forever remain as lips and teeth, and I will reward you generously. A letter cannot express everything. I await only the arrival of your chariots and horsemen.”\n\nXuande was overjoyed when he had finished reading and arranged a banquet for Fa Zheng. After several rounds of wine, Xuande dismissed the attendants and said privately to him, “I have long admired Xiaozhi’s brilliance, and Assistant Governor Zhang has spoken often of your abundant virtue. Now that I have the benefit of your instruction, a lifelong wish is greatly fulfilled.” Fa Zheng thanked him and said, “I am only a minor official of Shu, hardly worth mentioning. I have heard that a horse neighs when it meets Bo Le, while a man will die for one who truly understands him. Do you still intend to act on what Assistant Governor Zhang said before?” Xuande replied, “Bei has spent his life lodging as a guest in other men’s lands and has never ceased to feel sorrow and sigh over it. I have often reflected that even the wren has a single branch to rest upon, while the cunning hare has three burrows in which to hide. How much more should a man have a refuge? It is not that I do not wish to take the rich and abundant land of Shu. But Liu Jiyu is of the same clan as Bei, and I cannot bear to plot against him.” Fa Zheng said, “Yizhou is a land bestowed by Heaven. Unless its ruler can bring order out of chaos, he is not fit to possess it. Liu Jiyu cannot employ the worthy, so before long this domain will inevitably belong to someone else. Today it offers itself to you, General. You must not miss the opportunity. Have you not heard the saying, ‘He who pursues the hare and catches it first wins it’? If you wish to take it, I will serve you to the death.” Xuande clasped his hands in thanks and said, “Allow me time to discuss the matter.”\n\nWhen the banquet ended that day, Kongming personally escorted Fa Zheng back to the courier lodge. Xuande remained seated alone, pondering in silence. Pang Tong came in and said, “A man who fails to decide when a decision must be made is a fool. My lord is wise and discerning. Why entertain so many doubts?” Xuande asked, “In your judgment, what should I do?” Pang Tong replied, “Jingzhou has Sun Quan to the east and Cao Cao to the north, making it difficult to accomplish your ambitions there. Yizhou has a million households, many able men, and abundant wealth, all of which can support a great undertaking. Now, fortunately, Zhang Song and Fa Zheng are prepared to assist us from within. This is a gift from Heaven. Why hesitate?”\n\nXuande replied, “The man who opposes me like water against fire is Cao Cao. Cao Cao is impatient, so I am patient; Cao Cao is violent, so I am benevolent; Cao Cao is treacherous, so I am loyal. Only by acting contrary to Cao Cao in every matter can I succeed. If I sacrificed great righteousness before all under Heaven for the sake of a small advantage, I would not do it.” Pang Tong laughed and said, “Though my lord’s words accord with Heaven’s principles, in an age of disorder, when arms are used to contend for supremacy, there can never be only one way to act. If you rigidly cling to ordinary principles, you will not be able to move a single step. You must adapt to changing circumstances. Besides, annexing the weak and attacking the benighted, taking a realm by force but ruling it in accordance with the people’s wishes—this was the way of Tang and King Wu. Once the matter is settled, you may repay Liu Zhang with righteousness by enfeoffing him over a great territory. How would that violate good faith? If you do not take Yizhou today, someone else eventually will. My lord, please think carefully.” Xuande suddenly understood and said, “Your words are as precious as gold and stone. I will engrave them upon my heart.” He then summoned Kongming to discuss raising an army and marching west. Kongming said, “Jingzhou is a vital region. We must divide our forces and leave troops to defend it.” Xuande said, “I will go to western Sichuan with Pang Shiyuan, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan. You, Military Adviser, may remain in Jingzhou with Guan Yunchang, Zhang Yide, and Zhao Zilong.” Kongming agreed. Kongming was therefore given overall command of Jingzhou. Lord Guan guarded the strategic road to Xiangyang and held the Qingni defile. Zhang Fei led troops through the four commanderies and patrolled the river. Zhao Yun was stationed at Jiangling to secure Gong’an. Xuande appointed Huang Zhong to command the vanguard and Wei Yan the rear guard. Xuande himself, accompanied by Liu Feng and Guan Ping, commanded the center, with Pang Tong as military adviser. With fifty thousand cavalry and infantry, they set out westward.\n\nJust as they were about to depart, Liao Hua suddenly arrived with a force and surrendered. Xuande ordered Liao Hua to assist Guan Yunchang in resisting Cao Cao. In the winter of that year, he led the army toward western Sichuan. They had traveled only a few stages when Meng Da met them, paid his respects to Xuande, and said that Liu of Yizhou had ordered him to lead five thousand troops from afar to welcome him. Xuande sent a man ahead into Yizhou to report to Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang then issued written orders to all the prefectures and commanderies along the route to supply Xuande with money and provisions. Liu Zhang intended to go personally to Fu City to welcome Xuande, so he ordered carriages, tents, banners, armor, and every other item prepared, insisting that everything be bright and splendid. Registrar Huang Quan came in to remonstrate: “If my lord goes, you will certainly be harmed by Liu Bei. I have received your salary for many years and cannot bear to see you fall into another man’s treacherous scheme. I beg you to reconsider.” Zhang Song said, “Huang Quan’s words estrange members of the same clan and strengthen the power of our enemies. They are of no benefit whatsoever to my lord.” Liu Zhang rebuked Huang Quan: “My mind is made up. Why do you oppose me?” Huang Quan knocked his head against the ground until it bled, then came forward and seized Liu Zhang’s robe in his teeth as he continued to remonstrate. Liu Zhang flew into a rage and rose, wrenching at his robe. Huang Quan would not release it, and two of his front teeth were torn out. Liu Zhang shouted to the attendants to drag Huang Quan away. Huang Quan returned home weeping bitterly.\n\nAs Liu Zhang prepared to depart, a man cried, “My lord, if you refuse to accept Huang Gongheng’s loyal advice, do you mean to walk willingly to your death?” He prostrated himself before the steps and remonstrated. Liu Zhang looked and saw Li Hui, a native of Yuyuan in Jianning. Li Hui knocked his head against the ground and said, “I have heard that ‘a ruler should have ministers who remonstrate, and a father should have sons who remonstrate.’ Huang Gongheng’s words are loyal and righteous, and must be heeded. Allowing Liu Bei into Sichuan is like welcoming a tiger through your gate.” Liu Zhang replied, “Xuande is my elder clansman. How could he be willing to harm me? Anyone who says more will be beheaded!” He rebuked the attendants and ordered them to drag Li Hui away. Zhang Song said, “The civil officials of Shu now care only for their wives and children and no longer exert themselves in my lord’s service. The generals are arrogant because of their achievements, and each harbors private ambitions. If we do not obtain Imperial Uncle Liu’s aid, the enemy will attack from without while the people rise from within. That is the certain road to defeat.” Liu Zhang replied, “Your counsel is profound and greatly benefits me.”\n\nThe next day, Liu Zhang mounted his horse and rode out through the Yuqiao Gate. Someone reported, “Administrative Officer Wang Lei has suspended himself upside down by a rope from the city gate. In one hand he holds a memorial of remonstrance, and in the other a sword. He declares that if his advice is not accepted, he will cut the rope himself and dash out his brains at that very place.” Liu Zhang ordered that Wang Lei’s memorial be brought to him and read it. It said, in essence:\n\n“Your servant Wang Lei, administrative officer of Yizhou, weeps blood and knocks his head against the ground. I have heard it said, ‘Good medicine is bitter in the mouth but beneficial to sickness; loyal advice is harsh in the ear but beneficial to conduct.’ In the past, King Huai of Chu refused to heed Qu Yuan’s words. He went to attend a conference at Wu Pass and was imprisoned by Qin. Now my lord lightly abandons the great capital and intends to welcome Liu Bei at Fu City. I fear you will have a road there, but no road back. If you can execute Zhang Song in the marketplace and sever your agreement with Liu Bei, it will be the greatest blessing for old and young throughout Shu, and the greatest blessing for my lord’s domain!”\n\nWhen Liu Zhang had finished reading, he flew into a rage. “I am going to meet a benevolent man, which is like drawing near fragrant orchids. Why do you repeatedly insult me?” Wang Lei gave a great cry, cut through his own rope, and dashed himself to death upon the ground. A later poet lamented:\n\nHanging upside down from the city gate, he held his remonstrance high,\nResolved to repay Liu Zhang with his own death.\nHuang Quan lost his teeth, yet in the end surrendered to Bei;\nHow could his constancy compare with Wang Lei’s unyielding courage?\n\nLiu Zhang led thirty thousand troops toward Fu City. His rear column carried more than a thousand wagonloads of supplies, grain, money, and silk to welcome Xuande. Meanwhile, Xuande’s vanguard had already reached Shuju. Wherever he went, western Sichuan supplied his army, while Xuande enforced strict discipline, ordering the execution of anyone who wrongfully took so much as a single object from the common people. Thus his troops caused not the slightest harm wherever they passed. The people supported their aged and led their children out to fill the roads and watch. They burned incense and bowed in reverence, and Xuande comforted them all with kind words.\n\nFa Zheng said privately to Pang Tong, “A secret letter recently arrived from Zhang Song. It says that when Liu Zhang meets us at Fu City, we can deal with him there. We must not let this opportunity pass.” Pang Tong replied, “Do not speak of this intention yet. Wait until the two Lius have met, and then take advantage of the opportunity to act. If the secret leaks beforehand, circumstances may change.” Fa Zheng kept silent and told no one. Fu City lay three hundred and sixty li from Chengdu. Liu Zhang had already arrived there and sent men to welcome Xuande. Both armies encamped along the Fu River. Xuande entered the city and met Liu Zhang. Each spoke of the affection between clansmen and brothers. When the formal courtesies were complete, they shed tears as they confided their innermost feelings to one another.\n\nWhen the banquet ended, they returned to their respective camps to rest. Liu Zhang told his officials, “Huang Quan, Wang Lei, and their kind were ridiculous. They did not understand my elder clansman’s heart and made groundless suspicions. Now that I have seen him today, I know he is truly a benevolent and righteous man. With him as my external support, why should I fear Cao Cao or Zhang Lu? Were it not for Zhang Song, I would have missed this alliance.” He took off the green robe he was wearing and, together with five hundred taels of gold, sent it to Chengdu as a gift for Zhang Song. At that time, his subordinate commanders and aides—Liu Gui, Leng Bao, Zhang Ren, Deng Xian, and the other civil and military officials—said, “My lord should not rejoice too soon. Liu Bei has steel beneath his gentleness, and his intentions cannot yet be fathomed. You should remain on guard against him.” Liu Zhang laughed. “You are all worrying too much. How could my elder brother harbor divided loyalties?” The officials all sighed and withdrew.\n\nXuande returned to his camp. Pang Tong came in and asked, “Did my lord observe Liu Jiyu’s behavior at today’s banquet?” Xuande replied, “Jiyu truly is an honest and sincere man.” Pang Tong said, “Though Jiyu himself is good, his officers Liu Gui, Zhang Ren, and the others all looked resentful. Whether fortune or disaster will emerge from among them cannot yet be known. In my judgment, tomorrow you should arrange a banquet and invite Jiyu to attend. Conceal a hundred axmen and swordsmen behind the screens and walls. When my lord throws down his cup as the signal, they can kill him at the banquet. We can then swarm into Chengdu and settle the entire region without drawing a blade from its scabbard or fitting an arrow to a bow.” Xuande replied, “Jiyu is of the same clan as I, and he treats me with complete sincerity. Moreover, I have only just entered Shu and have not yet established benevolence or trust among its people. If I did this, Heaven above would not tolerate it, and the people below would resent me. Even a hegemon would not carry out such a scheme.” Pang Tong said, “This plan did not originate with me. Fa Xiaozhi received a secret letter from Zhang Song stating that the matter must not be delayed and that we must act very soon.”\n\nBefore Pang Tong had finished speaking, Fa Zheng came in and said, “What we propose is not for our own sake, but in obedience to Heaven’s mandate.” Xuande replied, “Liu Jiyu is of the same clan as I. I cannot bear to take his lands.” Fa Zheng said, “You are mistaken, illustrious sir. If you do not act, Zhang Lu, who has a blood feud with Shu over the killing of his mother, will certainly invade and seize it. You, illustrious sir, have crossed distant mountains and rivers, driving your troops and horses all this way. Now that you have arrived here, advancing will bring achievement, while retreating will bring no benefit. If you remain irresolute and delay for long, it will be a grave error. Moreover, I fear that if the plan leaks, we will instead fall victim to another man’s scheme. It would be better to seize this moment, when Heaven grants the opportunity and the people give their allegiance, strike when no one expects it, and establish your foundation at once. This is truly the best strategy.” Pang Tong also urged him repeatedly. Indeed:\n\nHow often in life can one preserve a generous heart?\nA gifted minister presses single-mindedly for expedient schemes.\n\nWhat Xuande decided in his heart is unknown. Read the next chapter to learn what happened.\n\n### Chapter 61\n\nZhao Yun Rescues A-Dou on the River; Sun Quan’s Letter Forces Cao Cao to Retreat\n\nNow Pang Tong and Fa Zheng urged Xuande to kill Liu Zhang at the banquet, saying that Western Sichuan would then be his for the taking. Xuande said, “I have only just entered Sichuan, and have not yet established my grace and good faith. This absolutely cannot be done.” The two pressed him again and again, but Xuande refused to listen. The next day, he again feasted with Liu Zhang in the city. They spoke intimately of all that was in their hearts, and their friendship became very close. When the wine had brought them to half-drunkenness, Pang Tong and Fa Zheng conferred together, saying, “Things have come to this point. Our lord can no longer decide the matter.” They then ordered Wei Yan to enter the hall and perform a sword dance, taking the opportunity to kill Liu Zhang. Wei Yan drew his sword, stepped forward, and said, “There is nothing to enliven the banquet. Allow me to perform a sword dance for your amusement.” Pang Tong immediately summoned the warriors inside and arrayed them below the hall, waiting only for Wei Yan to strike. Liu Zhang’s generals saw Wei Yan dancing with his sword before the banquet and also saw the warriors below the steps gripping their sword hilts and staring straight into the hall. Zhang Ren, an aide in Liu Zhang’s service, also drew his sword and began to dance, saying, “A sword dance must have a partner. I am willing to dance with General Wei.”\n\nThe two danced opposite each other before the banquet. Wei Yan looked toward Liu Feng, who also drew his sword and joined the dance. Then Liu Gui, Leng Bao, and Deng Xian each drew his sword and stepped forward, saying, “We should all dance together to add to the amusement.” Xuande was greatly alarmed. He snatched a sword from one of the attendants beside him, stood up at the banquet, and said, “We brothers have met to drink our fill, without the slightest suspicion or mistrust between us. This is not the Feast at Hong Gate. What need is there for sword dancing? Anyone who does not throw down his sword will be beheaded at once!” Liu Zhang also rebuked them, saying, “When brothers gather together, why is there any need to carry weapons?” He ordered all the guards to remove their swords. Amid a great commotion, everyone left the hall. Xuande summoned the generals and officers back onto the terrace, gave them wine, and said, “We brothers are flesh and blood of the same clan, meeting together to discuss great affairs. There is no duplicity between us. You must not be suspicious.” All the generals bowed and thanked him. Liu Zhang took Xuande by the hand and wept, saying, “I swear I will never forget my elder brother’s kindness!” The two drank happily until evening and then parted. When Xuande returned to camp, he reproached Pang Tong, saying, “How could you gentlemen seek to entrap me in an unrighteous act? Never do such a thing again.” Pang Tong sighed and withdrew.\n\nNow when Liu Zhang returned to his camp, Liu Gui and the others said, “My lord, did you see what happened at today’s banquet? You would do better to return home at once and avoid future trouble.” Liu Zhang said, “My elder brother Liu Xuande is not like other men.” The generals said, “Even if Xuande has no such intention, all his subordinates want to annex Western Sichuan in pursuit of wealth and rank.” Liu Zhang said, “Do not sow discord between us brothers.” He refused to listen and spent each day in happy conversation with Xuande.\n\nSuddenly a report came that Zhang Lu was marshaling his troops and preparing to attack Jiameng Pass. Liu Zhang asked Xuande to go and resist him. Xuande readily agreed and that same day led his own troops toward Jiameng Pass. The generals urged Liu Zhang to order his senior commanders to guard every strategic pass closely, in case Xuande’s troops rebelled. At first Liu Zhang refused, but after everyone pressed him insistently, he ordered Yang Huai and Gao Pei, the commanders at Baishui, to guard Fushui Pass. Liu Zhang himself returned to Chengdu. When Xuande reached Jiameng Pass, he imposed strict discipline on his soldiers and distributed favors widely to win the people’s hearts.\n\nSpies soon carried the news to Eastern Wu. The Marquis of Wu, Sun Quan, assembled his civil and military officials for consultation. Gu Yong stepped forward and said, “Liu Bei has divided his forces and traveled far away through dangerous mountains, so he cannot easily return. Why not dispatch an army to block the river passage first and cut off his road back, then mobilize all the forces of Eastern Wu and take Jingzhou and Xiangyang in a single assault? This is an opportunity that must not be lost.” Sun Quan said, “An excellent plan!”\n\nWhile they were still deliberating, someone suddenly rushed out from behind a screen and shouted, “The man who proposed this plan deserves to be beheaded! Are you trying to take my daughter’s life?” Everyone looked in astonishment and saw that it was Dowager Lady Wu. She said angrily, “I have only one daughter in all the world, and she is married to Liu Bei. If you raise an army now, what will become of her life?” She then rebuked Sun Quan, saying, “You inherited the domain founded by your father and elder brother and rule eighty-one prefectures, yet that is still not enough for you. You care about a small gain and give no thought to your own flesh and blood!” Sun Quan repeatedly murmured his assent and replied, “How could I dare disobey my mother’s instruction?” He then angrily dismissed all the officials. Dowager Lady Wu went back inside, still full of resentment. Sun Quan stood beneath the veranda and thought to himself, “If this opportunity is lost, when will I ever obtain Jingzhou and Xiangyang?”\n\nWhile he was still pondering, Zhang Zhao entered and asked, “My lord, what is troubling you?” Sun Quan said, “I was thinking about what just happened.” Zhang Zhao said, “That is very easily handled. Send one trusted commander with only five hundred soldiers to slip secretly into Jingzhou and deliver a confidential letter to your sister. Say that Dowager Lady Wu is gravely ill and wishes to see her own daughter, and have your sister return to Eastern Wu that very night. Xuande has only one son, so tell her to bring him as well. Xuande will then certainly exchange Jingzhou for A-Dou. If he does not, we can freely send out our army. What obstacle would remain?” Sun Quan said, “An excellent plan! I have a man named Zhou Shan who is extremely daring. Since childhood he has gone in and out of every chamber and household, and he often accompanied my elder brother. He can be sent.” Zhang Zhao said, “You must not let the secret leak. Order him to depart immediately.”\n\nSun Quan secretly dispatched Zhou Shan with five hundred men disguised as traveling merchants and divided among five boats. He also had a forged state document prepared for use in case they were questioned. Weapons were hidden inside the boats. Zhou Shan accepted his orders and came by the waterways to Jingzhou. After the boats moored beside the river, Zhou Shan entered Jingzhou alone and had the gate official report his arrival to Lady Sun. She ordered Zhou Shan admitted, and he presented the confidential letter. When she read that Dowager Lady Wu was gravely ill, she shed tears and anxiously asked for details. Zhou Shan bowed and reported, “Dowager Lady Wu is desperately ill and thinks of nothing day and night but you, my lady. If you arrive too late, I fear you will not see her alive. She also asks you to bring A-Dou so she may see him once.” Lady Sun said, “The Imperial Uncle has led the army far away. If I wish to return now, I must send someone to notify the military adviser before I can leave.” Zhou Shan said, “What if the military adviser replies, ‘We must inform the Imperial Uncle and wait for his answer before you may board the boats’? What will you do then?” Lady Sun said, “If I leave without saying farewell, I fear someone may try to stop me.” Zhou Shan said, “The boats are already waiting on the great river. I ask you to board your carriage and leave the city at once.” Hearing that her mother was gravely ill, how could Lady Sun not panic? She placed the seven-year-old child A-Dou in a carriage and took more than thirty attendants with her. Each carried a sword or saber and mounted a horse, and together they left Jingzhou and went straight to the riverbank to board the boats. By the time the people in the residence tried to report what had happened, Lady Sun had already reached Shatou Town and boarded a boat.\n\nZhou Shan was just about to set sail when someone on the bank shouted, “Do not sail yet! Allow me to give my lady a parting toast!” They looked and saw Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun had just returned from patrol when he heard the news. Startled, he brought only four or five riders and raced along the riverbank like a whirlwind. Zhou Shan held a long halberd and shouted, “Who are you, to dare obstruct your lord’s lady?” He ordered the soldiers to set sail at once. They all brought out their weapons and formed ranks on the boats. With a favorable wind and a swift current, all the boats sped downstream. Zhao Yun raced along the bank, calling, “My lady may go wherever she wishes! I ask only to report one matter to her.”\n\nZhou Shan ignored him and merely urged the boats onward faster. Zhao Yun pursued them along the river for more than ten li, when he suddenly saw a fishing boat moored at an angle on the riverbank. Zhao Yun abandoned his horse, took up his spear, and leaped into the fishing boat. With only two men rowing, he set off in pursuit of the large boat carrying Lady Sun. Zhou Shan ordered the soldiers to shoot arrows. Zhao Yun knocked them aside with his spear, and the arrows fell one after another into the water. When the fishing boat came within a little more than ten feet of the larger vessel, the Wu soldiers thrust wildly at him with their spears. Zhao Yun left his spear in the small boat and drew the Green Steel Sword at his waist. Sweeping aside the stabbing spears, he launched himself toward the Wu boat with a great leap and landed aboard the larger vessel. All the Wu soldiers recoiled in alarm.\n\nZhao Yun entered the cabin and saw Lady Sun holding A-Dou in her arms. She shouted at him, “Why are you behaving so rudely?” Zhao Yun sheathed his sword, saluted, and said, “Where does my lady intend to go? Why did you not have the military adviser notified?” Lady Sun said, “My mother is critically ill. I had no time to send word.” Zhao Yun said, “If my lady is going to visit her sick mother, why are you taking the young lord with you?” Lady Sun said, “A-Dou is my son. If I leave him in Jingzhou, there will be no one to look after him.” Zhao Yun said, “My lady is mistaken. My lord has only this one child of his own flesh and blood. I rescued him from among a million soldiers at Changban Slope in Dangyang. Yet today you are carrying him away. What reason is there in that?” Lady Sun said angrily, “You are nothing more than a common fighting man under my husband’s command! How dare you interfere in my family affairs?” Zhao Yun said, “If my lady wishes to leave, then leave, but you must give up the young lord.” Lady Sun shouted, “You boarded my boat without leave in the middle of my journey. You must be plotting treason!” Zhao Yun said, “Unless you leave the young lord behind, I would not dare let you go, even if I had to die ten thousand deaths.”\n\nLady Sun ordered her maids to seize Zhao Yun. He knocked them down, snatched A-Dou from her arms, and carried him out to the bow of the boat. He wanted to bring the boat to shore, but had no one to help him. He wanted to use force, but feared that this would violate proper conduct. He could neither advance nor retreat. Lady Sun ordered the maids to snatch A-Dou back, but Zhao Yun held A-Dou firmly in one arm and wielded his sword with the other, so no one dared approach him. At the stern, Zhou Shan gripped the rudder and kept the boat moving downstream. With a favorable wind and a swift current, it headed toward midstream. Zhao Yun could not accomplish everything single-handed. He could protect A-Dou, but how could he move the boat toward the shore?\n\nAt this critical moment, more than ten boats suddenly emerged in a line from an inlet downstream, their flags waving and drums thundering. Zhao Yun thought to himself, “This time I have fallen into Eastern Wu’s trap!” Then he saw a great general standing on the leading boat, holding a long spear and shouting, “Sister-in-law, leave my nephew behind!” It was Zhang Fei. While on patrol, he had heard the news and hurried to the mouth of the Youjiang River, where he encountered the Wu boats and quickly moved to intercept them.\n\nZhang Fei drew his sword and leaped aboard the Wu boat. When Zhou Shan saw him board, he came forward with his saber, but Zhang Fei raised his sword and cut him down with a single stroke. He took Zhou Shan’s head and threw it before Lady Sun. Greatly alarmed, she said, “Why are you behaving so rudely, brother-in-law?” Zhang Fei said, “Sister-in-law, you show no regard for my elder brother and are secretly returning to your own home. It is you who are behaving rudely!” Lady Sun said, “My mother is gravely ill and in extreme danger. If I wait for your elder brother to return, my business will be delayed. If you do not let me go back, I would rather throw myself into the river and die!”\n\nZhang Fei conferred with Zhao Yun, saying, “If we drive our lady to her death, we will have failed in the duty of subjects. Let us simply protect A-Dou and take him over to our boat.” He then said to Lady Sun, “My elder brother is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han, so he has not disgraced you, sister-in-law. We part today, but if you remember my elder brother’s kindness and loyalty, come back soon.” When he had finished speaking, he took A-Dou and returned to his own boat with Zhao Yun, allowing Lady Sun’s five boats to depart. A later poet praised Zilong:\nYears ago at Dangyang he saved his young lord;\nToday he launched himself above the great river.\nEvery Wu soldier aboard the boat shook with fear;\nZilong’s heroic courage has no equal in the world!\nAnother poem praised Yide:\nBeside Changban Bridge his fury towered high;\nOne tiger’s roar drove Cao Cao’s troops away.\nToday upon the river he saved his lord from danger;\nThe annals shall preserve his name for ten thousand years.\n\nThe two men happily returned to their boat. They had traveled only a few li when Kongming approached with a large fleet of boats. He was overjoyed to see that A-Dou had already been recovered. The three men rode back side by side. Kongming then sent an official dispatch to Jiameng Pass to inform Xuande.\n\nNow when Lady Sun returned to Wu, she gave a full account of how Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun had killed Zhou Shan, intercepted her on the river, and taken back A-Dou. Sun Quan was furious and said, “Now that my sister has returned, she is no longer bound to him. How can I fail to avenge Zhou Shan’s death?” He summoned his civil and military officials to discuss raising an army to seize Jingzhou. While they were discussing the deployment of troops, a sudden report arrived that Cao Cao had raised an army of four hundred thousand men and was coming to avenge his defeat at Red Cliffs. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. He set aside the matter of Jingzhou for the time being and discussed how to resist Cao Cao. Then someone reported that Chief Clerk Zhang Hong, who had pleaded illness and returned home, had now died, and that a final letter from him had been presented. Sun Quan opened and read it. In the letter, Zhang Hong urged him to move his capital to Moling, saying that the mountains and rivers around Moling possessed the aura of an emperor and king, and that he should relocate there quickly to establish a foundation for ten thousand generations.\n\nAfter reading the letter, Sun Quan wept and said to his officials, “Zhang Zigang urged me to move to Moling. How could I refuse to follow his advice?” He immediately ordered his seat of government moved to Jianye and had Stone City built. Lü Meng stepped forward and said, “Since Cao Cao’s army is coming, we can build a fortified camp at the mouth of the Ruxu River to resist him.” The generals all said, “When we go ashore to attack the enemy, we can return to the boats barefoot. What need is there to build a fort?” Lü Meng said, “Troops may have good fortune or bad, and no battle is certain to be won. If we suddenly encounter the enemy and his infantry and cavalry press us hard, our men will have no time even to reach the water, much less board the boats.” Sun Quan said, “‘A man without foresight will soon have worries close at hand.’ Ziming’s vision reaches far.” He then assigned tens of thousands of soldiers to build the Ruxu fortifications. They worked day and night together and completed them by the appointed deadline.\n\nNow Cao Cao’s authority in Xudu grew more imposing with each passing day, whether he granted favors or imposed punishment. Chief Clerk Dong Zhao came forward and said, “Since ancient times, no subject has ever accomplished as much as the Chancellor. Not even the Duke of Zhou or Lü Wang could equal him. For more than thirty years, he has combed his hair in the wind and washed it in the rain, sweeping away every villain, ridding the people of evil, and preserving the imperial house of Han. How can he remain ranked alongside the other ministers and officials? He should receive the title Duke of Wei and be granted the Nine Bestowments to proclaim his achievements and virtue.” These were the Nine Bestowments:\nFirst, carriages and horses;\nSecond, ceremonial robes;\nThird, musical instruments;\nFourth, vermilion gates;\nFifth, a private stairway;\nSixth, Tiger Guard soldiers;\nSeventh, the battle-ax;\nEighth, bows and arrows;\nNinth, black-millet sacrificial wine and the jade libation vessel.\nPalace Attendant Xun Yu said, “That must not be done. The Chancellor originally raised a righteous army to uphold and support the imperial house of Han. He should maintain a loyal and steadfast purpose and observe the virtue of modestly declining honors. A gentleman cares for others by promoting virtue. Such a thing is not appropriate.” When Cao Cao heard this, his expression suddenly changed. Dong Zhao said, “How can one man be allowed to obstruct the hopes of all?” He therefore submitted a memorial requesting that Cao Cao be honored as Duke of Wei and granted the Nine Bestowments. Xun Yu sighed and said, “I never thought I would live to see such a thing!”\n\nWhen Cao Cao heard of this, he deeply resented Xun Yu, believing that Xun Yu would not support him. In the tenth month of winter in the seventeenth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao raised an army and marched south of the Yangtze, ordering Xun Yu to accompany him. Xun Yu already knew that Cao Cao intended to kill him, so he claimed illness and remained at Shouchun. Suddenly a messenger from Cao Cao arrived with a box said to contain food. The box bore a seal written in Cao Cao’s own hand. Xun Yu opened it and found that there was nothing inside. Understanding Cao Cao’s meaning, he took poison and died. He was fifty years old. A later poet lamented:\nWenruo’s brilliance was renowned beneath the sky;\nHow pitiful that he stumbled through a powerful lord’s gate.\nLater men idly compare him to the Marquis of Liu,\nBut at his death he lacked the face to meet the Han emperor.\n\nHis son, Xun Yun, sent a letter of mourning to Cao Cao. Cao Cao deeply regretted what had happened, ordered Xun Yu buried with great honors, and posthumously named him Marquis Jing.\n\nNow Cao Cao’s great army reached Ruxu. He first sent Cao Hong with thirty thousand armored cavalrymen to scout as far as the riverbank. Cao Hong returned and reported, “From a distance, I saw countless flags and banners all along the river, but I do not know where the troops are concentrated.” Cao Cao remained uneasy, so he personally led his troops forward and drew up his battle formation at the mouth of the Ruxu River. Cao Cao led more than a hundred men up a hillside and gazed at the warships in the distance. Each contingent was arranged in proper order. Their flags were divided among five colors, and their weapons shone brightly. On a large ship in the center, beneath a green silk canopy, sat Sun Quan. His civil and military officers stood in attendance on either side. Pointing with his whip, Cao Cao said, “A man should have a son like Sun Zhongmou! Liu Jingsheng’s sons are nothing but pigs and dogs!”\n\nSuddenly a great noise arose, and all the ships from the south came speeding forward together. Another force emerged from the Ruxu fortifications and charged Cao Cao’s troops. Cao Cao’s soldiers and cavalry turned and fled, and no amount of shouting could stop them. Suddenly a thousand cavalrymen came racing toward the hillside. The man at their head had blue eyes and a purple beard. Everyone recognized him as Sun Quan. Sun Quan had personally led a cavalry unit to attack Cao Cao. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed and hurriedly wheeled his horse around. The Eastern Wu generals Han Dang and Zhou Tai charged straight toward him on horseback. Behind Cao Cao, Xu Chu spurred forward, brandished his saber, and held off both generals, allowing Cao Cao to escape back to camp. Xu Chu fought the two generals for thirty bouts before returning. When Cao Cao reached camp, he rewarded Xu Chu generously and cursed his generals, saying, “You retreated before engaging the enemy and blunted the edge of my army’s spirit! If this happens again, every one of you will be beheaded!”\n\nAt the third watch that night, tremendous battle cries suddenly erupted outside the camp. Cao Cao quickly mounted his horse and saw flames rising on every side. Wu troops had broken into the main camp. The fighting continued until dawn, and Cao Cao’s army retreated more than fifty li before making camp again. Cao Cao was depressed and idly read a military treatise. Cheng Yu said, “Since the Chancellor understands military strategy, can he not know that ‘speed is the essence of war’? After raising the army, the Chancellor delayed for a long time, which allowed Sun Quan to prepare. He has built fortifications on both sides of the mouth of the Ruxu River, making them difficult to attack. It would be better to withdraw the army to Xudu for now and devise another sound plan.”\n\nCao Cao did not answer. Cheng Yu left. Cao Cao leaned over his desk and fell asleep. Suddenly he heard the tide surging like ten thousand horses racing together. He quickly looked and saw a red sun rising from the great river, its radiance dazzling his eyes. When he looked up at the sky, he saw two more suns shining opposite each other. Suddenly the red sun in the middle of the river flew straight upward and fell among the hills in front of the camp with a sound like thunder. Cao Cao awoke with a start and discovered that he had been dreaming inside his tent. A soldier outside reported that it was noon. Cao Cao ordered his horse prepared and led more than fifty riders straight out of camp. He reached the hill beside which the sun had fallen in his dream and was looking around when he suddenly saw a body of mounted troops. The man at their head wore a golden helmet and golden armor. Cao Cao looked closely and saw that it was Sun Quan.\n\nWhen Sun Quan saw Cao Cao arrive, he showed no alarm. He reined in his horse on the hill, pointed his whip at Cao Cao, and said, “Chancellor, you command the central plains, and your wealth and rank have reached their utmost height. Why is your greed still unsatisfied? Why have you come again to invade my lands south of the Yangtze?” Cao Cao answered, “You are a subject, yet you do not honor the imperial house. I have come by the Son of Heaven’s decree expressly to punish you!” Sun Quan laughed and said, “Are you not ashamed to say such a thing? Does anyone beneath Heaven not know that you hold the Son of Heaven hostage to command the feudal lords? It is not that I fail to honor the Han dynasty. I intend to punish you precisely so that order may be restored to the state!”\n\nCao Cao was furious and ordered his generals to charge up the hill and capture Sun Quan. Suddenly a drum sounded, and two powerful forces emerged from behind the hill: Han Dang and Zhou Tai on the right, and Chen Wu and Pan Zhang on the left. The four generals commanded three thousand archers and crossbowmen, who shot wildly until the arrows fell like rain. Cao Cao hurriedly led his generals in retreat. The four enemy generals pursued them closely from behind. Halfway back, Xu Chu arrived with the Tiger Guard troops, held off the enemy, and rescued Cao Cao. The Wu troops sang songs of victory together and returned to Ruxu.\n\nAfter Cao Cao returned to camp, he thought to himself, “Sun Quan is no ordinary man. The omen of the red sun means that in time he will surely become an emperor and king.” He therefore began to consider withdrawing his army. Yet he feared Eastern Wu would ridicule him, so he remained undecided whether to advance or retreat. The two sides faced each other for more than another month and fought several battles, each winning some and losing others. At last, in the first month of the following year, unbroken spring rains filled all the waterways. Many soldiers were forced to remain amid mud and water, suffering extreme hardship. Cao Cao was deeply troubled. That day, while in camp, he consulted with all his advisers. Some urged him to withdraw the army. Others said that the spring weather was now warm and ideal for maintaining the confrontation, so he must not retreat. Cao Cao hesitated, unable to decide. Suddenly it was reported that an envoy from Eastern Wu had arrived with a letter. Cao Cao opened and read it. The letter said in substance: “I and the Chancellor are both ministers of the Han dynasty. Yet instead of thinking how to repay the state and bring peace to the people, the Chancellor has recklessly resorted to war and cruelly destroyed living beings. Is this the conduct of a benevolent man? The spring floods are now beginning to rise, so you should depart at once. If you do not, you will suffer another disaster like Red Cliffs. You should consider this carefully.”\n\nTwo more lines had been added to the back of the letter: “So long as you remain alive, I can have no peace.” When Cao Cao finished reading, he laughed loudly and said, “Sun Zhongmou does not deceive me.” He rewarded the envoy generously and then ordered the army to return. He appointed Zhu Guang, Administrator of Lujiang, to guard Wancheng, while he personally led the main army back to Xuchang. Sun Quan also withdrew his army to Moling. He then consulted with his generals, saying, “Although Cao Cao has gone north, Liu Bei is still at Jiameng Pass and has not returned. Why should we not use the army that resisted Cao Cao to seize Jingzhou?” Zhang Zhao offered a plan, saying, “We should not move the army yet. I have a plan that will make Liu Bei unable to return to Jingzhou.” Just so:\nMengde’s mighty army had only now withdrawn north,\nWhen Zhongmou’s bold ambition again turned south.\nWhat plan did Zhang Zhao propose? Read the next chapter to find out.\n\n### Chapter 62\n\nYang Huai and Gao Pei Lose Their Heads at Fu Pass; Huang Zhong and Wei Yan Vie for Merit at Luo\n\nZhang Zhao then offered a plan: “For now, do not mobilize the army. Once we launch a campaign, Cao Cao will certainly come again. Better to write two letters: one to Liu Zhang, saying that Liu Bei has allied with Eastern Wu to seize Western Sichuan together, so that Liu Zhang will become suspicious and attack Liu Bei; and one to Zhang Lu, instructing him to advance toward Jingzhou, leaving Liu Bei unable to respond at both ends. We can then raise our army and take it, and the affair will succeed.” Sun Quan followed his advice and immediately sent envoys to both places.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande had been at Jiameng Pass for a long time and had greatly won the people’s support. He suddenly received a letter from Kongming and learned that Lady Sun had returned to Eastern Wu. He also heard that Cao Cao had raised an army to attack Ruxu, so he consulted Pang Tong: “Cao Cao is attacking Sun Quan. If Cao Cao wins, he will certainly seize Jingzhou; if Sun Quan wins, he too will certainly seize Jingzhou. What are we to do?” Pang Tong said, “My lord, do not worry. With Kongming there, Eastern Wu will not dare invade Jingzhou. My lord may send an urgent letter to Liu Zhang, claiming: ‘Cao Cao is attacking Sun Quan, and Sun Quan has requested aid from Jingzhou. We and Sun Quan are neighboring states as interdependent as lips and teeth, so we cannot refuse to assist him. Zhang Lu is merely a bandit concerned with defending his own territory and will certainly not dare invade your borders. I now wish to lead my troops back to Jingzhou and join Sun Quan in defeating Cao Cao, but I lack soldiers and provisions. In consideration of our kinship, I hope you will quickly send thirty or forty thousand elite troops and one hundred thousand hu of provisions to assist me. Please do not delay.’ If we obtain the troops, horses, money, and grain, we can then make other plans.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and sent a man to Chengdu. When the envoy reached the pass, Yang Huai and Gao Pei learned of the matter. They had Gao Pei remain to guard the pass, while Yang Huai accompanied the envoy to Chengdu, where he presented the letter to Liu Zhang. After Liu Zhang finished reading it, he asked why Yang Huai had come as well. Yang Huai said, “I came expressly because of this letter. Ever since Liu Bei entered Sichuan, he has spread favors far and wide to win the people’s support. His intentions are deeply suspect. Now he asks for troops, horses, money, and grain, but you must not give them to him. To assist him would be to add firewood to a blaze.” Liu Zhang said, “Xuande and I are brothers of the same clan. How can I refuse to help him?” One man stepped forward and said, “Liu Bei is a formidable hero. By keeping him in Shu so long without sending him away, you have let a tiger into your house. If you now provide him with troops, horses, money, and grain as well, how is that any different from giving the tiger wings?” Everyone looked at the speaker. He was Liu Ba, styled Zichu, a native of Zhengyang in Lingling. After hearing Liu Ba’s words, Liu Zhang hesitated, unable to decide. Huang Quan also remonstrated with him earnestly. Liu Zhang therefore allotted only four thousand old and weak soldiers and ten thousand hu of rice. He wrote a reply and sent an envoy to Xuande, while ordering Yang Huai and Gao Pei to guard the pass closely. Liu Zhang’s envoy reached Jiameng Pass, met Xuande, and presented the reply. Xuande flew into a rage and said, “I have been defending you against your enemy, exhausting my strength and taxing my mind. Yet now you begrudge your wealth and stint on rewards. How can you expect the soldiers to risk their lives for you?” He tore the reply to pieces, cursed loudly, and stormed out. The envoy fled back to Chengdu. Pang Tong said, “My lord has always placed benevolence and righteousness above all else. By tearing up the letter and losing your temper today, you have cast aside all your former goodwill.” Xuande said, “Given this, what should we do?” Pang Tong said, “I have three plans. I ask my lord to choose one and carry it out.”\n\nXuande asked what the three plans were. Pang Tong said, “Select elite troops at once, march day and night, and make a direct surprise attack on Chengdu. This is the best plan. Yang Huai and Gao Pei are renowned generals of Shu, each relying on strong forces to defend the passes. My lord can now pretend that you are returning to Jingzhou. When the two generals hear of it, they will certainly come to see you off. At the farewell, capture and kill them, seize their pass, take Fu City first, and then advance on Chengdu. This is the middle plan. Withdraw to Baidi, return to Jingzhou by forced night marches, and gradually plan another advance. This is the worst plan. If you linger indecisively and do not leave, you will soon be plunged into such dire straits that nothing can save you.” Xuande said, “Your best plan is too hasty, Military Adviser, and your worst plan is too slow. The middle plan is neither too fast nor too slow and can be carried out.”\n\nXuande therefore wrote to Liu Zhang, saying only that Cao Cao had ordered his general Yue Jin to lead troops to Qingni Town, that the generals there could not withstand him, and that Xuande himself had to go resist him. He had no time for a face-to-face farewell and was therefore writing to take his leave. When the letter reached Chengdu, Zhang Song heard that Liu Xuande intended to return to Jingzhou. Believing this to be true, he wrote a letter that he meant to have delivered to Xuande. Just then, his elder brother Zhang Su, the governor of Guanghan, arrived. Zhang Song hastily hid the letter in his sleeve and sat talking with him. Zhang Su noticed that Zhang Song seemed distracted and became suspicious. Zhang Song brought out wine and drank with Zhang Su. As they exchanged toasts, the letter suddenly fell to the floor and was picked up by one of Zhang Su’s attendants. After the banquet ended, the attendant presented the letter to Zhang Su. Zhang Su opened and read it. It said in essence: “What I previously advised the Imperial Uncle was neither false nor mistaken. Why, then, have you delayed so long without acting? To seize power by force and then govern in accordance with justice was esteemed by the ancients. Now the great enterprise is already within your grasp. Why do you wish to abandon it and return to Jingzhou? When I heard of this, I felt as if I had lost everything. The day this letter reaches you, advance your army with all speed. I shall serve as your ally within. By no means ruin your own cause!”\n\nWhen Zhang Su saw this, he was horrified. “My brother is doing something that will exterminate our entire family. I cannot fail to report him.” That very night, he took the letter to Liu Zhang and told him in full that his brother Zhang Song was conspiring with Liu Bei to hand over Western Sichuan. Liu Zhang flew into a rage and said, “I have never treated him poorly. Why does he wish to rebel?” He immediately ordered Zhang Song’s entire family arrested, and all of them were beheaded in the marketplace. A later poet lamented:\nTo see all at one glance and miss nothing has been rare since ancient days;\nWho knew a private letter would disclose Heaven’s hidden ways?\nBefore he saw Xuande begin his royal enterprise,\nIn Chengdu first his garments were stained red with blood.\n\nAfter executing Zhang Song, Liu Zhang assembled his civil and military officials and asked, “Liu Bei intends to seize my realm. What should be done?” Huang Quan said, “There must be no delay. Send men at once to warn every pass and strongpoint. Reinforce their defenses, and do not allow a single man or horse from Jingzhou through.” Liu Zhang followed his advice, and urgent dispatches sped to every pass that very night.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande led his army back toward Fu City. He first sent a man ahead to Fu River Pass to ask Yang Huai and Gao Pei to come out and bid him farewell. When the two generals heard the message, they conferred together. “What are we to make of Xuande’s return?” asked Yang Huai. Gao Pei said, “Xuande deserves to die. Let each of us conceal a sharp blade on his person and stab him while seeing him off, thereby eliminating this threat to our lord.” Yang Huai said, “An excellent plan.” The two men took only two hundred attendants with them and went out of the pass to bid Xuande farewell, leaving all the rest to guard it. Xuande’s entire army set out. When they reached the Fu River, Pang Tong said to Xuande from horseback, “If Yang Huai and Gao Pei come cheerfully, be on your guard against them. If they do not come, raise the army and seize their pass directly. There must be no delay.”\n\nAs they were speaking, a sudden whirlwind arose and blew down the commander’s standard bearing the word “Marshal” before Xuande’s horse. Xuande asked Pang Tong, “What omen is this?” Pang Tong said, “It is a warning of danger. Yang Huai and Gao Pei must intend to assassinate you. You should take every precaution.” Xuande put on heavy armor and personally belted on his precious sword in readiness. A man reported that Generals Yang and Gao had come to see him off. Xuande ordered the army to halt and settle down. Pang Tong instructed Wei Yan and Huang Zhong, “No matter how many soldiers come from the pass, cavalry or infantry, do not let a single one return.” The two generals received their orders and departed.\n\nYang Huai and Gao Pei, each with a sharp blade concealed on his person, led two hundred soldiers carrying sheep and wine straight to the army’s front. Seeing no preparations against them, they secretly rejoiced, believing Xuande had fallen into their trap. They entered the command tent and found Xuande seated there with Pang Tong. The two generals saluted and said, “Hearing that the Imperial Uncle was returning from afar, we have prepared these modest gifts to see you off.” They then presented the wine and urged Xuande to drink. Xuande said, “It is no easy task for you two generals to guard the pass. You should drink this cup first.”\n\nAfter the two generals had drunk, Xuande said, “I have a secret matter to discuss with you two. All unnecessary persons must withdraw.” He then had all two hundred men they had brought expelled from the command area. Xuande shouted, “Guards, seize these two villains!” Liu Feng and Guan Ping rushed out from behind the tent in answer to his command. Yang Huai and Gao Pei hurriedly tried to fight, but Liu Feng and Guan Ping each seized one of them. Xuande shouted, “Your lord and I are brothers of the same clan. Why have you two conspired to sow discord between us?” Pang Tong ordered the guards to search them, and sure enough, a sharp knife was found on each man. Pang Tong immediately ordered both beheaded. Xuande hesitated, unable to decide. Pang Tong said, “They intended to murder my lord. Death itself is too light a punishment for their crime.” He then ordered the executioners to behead Yang Huai and Gao Pei before the tent. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan had already captured all two hundred attendants without allowing a single one to escape. Xuande summoned them in and gave each man wine to calm his nerves. Xuande said, “Yang Huai and Gao Pei tried to drive a wedge between me and my brother and carried hidden knives to assassinate me. That is why they were executed. You are innocent and need not be afraid or suspicious.” They all bowed in thanks. Pang Tong said, “I shall now have you guide us and lead our army to seize the pass. Each of you will be richly rewarded.”\n\nThey all agreed. That night, the two hundred men went first, with the main army following behind. When the vanguard reached the foot of the pass, they called out, “The two generals have returned on urgent business! Open the gate at once!” Those atop the walls recognized the voices as those of their own men and immediately opened the gate. The main army surged in and took Fu Pass without bloodshed. All the Shu soldiers surrendered. Xuande gave them generous rewards and immediately divided his forces to guard the approaches before and behind the pass. The next day, he rewarded the troops and held a banquet in the public hall. When Xuande was flushed with wine, he turned to Pang Tong and said, “Would you call today’s gathering a joyful occasion?” Pang Tong replied, “To conquer another man’s state and rejoice in it is not the conduct of a benevolent army.” Xuande said, “I have heard that when King Wu attacked Zhou, he had music composed to celebrate his achievement. Was his not a benevolent army either? Your words make no sense. Withdraw at once!” Pang Tong laughed loudly and left. Xuande’s attendants helped him into the rear hall, where he slept until midnight and then awoke sober. His attendants told him what he had said when he dismissed Pang Tong. Xuande bitterly regretted it. Early the next morning, he dressed, entered the hall, summoned Pang Tong, and apologized: “Yesterday I was drunk and spoke offensively. I hope you will not take it to heart.” Pang Tong talked and laughed as calmly as ever. Xuande said, “Of what was said yesterday, the fault was mine alone.” Pang Tong replied, “Both ruler and minister were at fault. Why blame my lord alone?” Xuande also laughed heartily, and their good spirits were restored.\n\nWhen Liu Zhang heard that Xuande had killed Generals Yang and Gao and seized Fu River Pass, he was greatly alarmed. “I never expected that this would truly happen today!” He assembled his civil and military officials and asked for a plan to repel the enemy. Huang Quan said, “Send troops through the night to garrison Luo City and block that vital route. Though Liu Bei has elite troops and fierce generals, he will be unable to pass.” Liu Zhang therefore ordered Liu Gui, Leng Bao, Zhang Ren, and Deng Xian to muster an army of fifty thousand and march through the night to defend Luo City against Liu Bei.\n\nAs the four generals marched, Liu Gui said, “I have heard that an extraordinary man lives in Mount Jinping. He is called the Perfected Man Zixu and knows whether a person will live or die and rise high or remain low. Our march today takes us directly past Mount Jinping. Why not go ask him?” Zhang Ren said, “We are men leading armies against the enemy. How can we consult some man of the mountains and wilderness?” Liu Gui said, “That is not so. The sage said, ‘The way of perfect sincerity permits foreknowledge.’ If we consult a man of great wisdom, we may seek good fortune and avoid disaster.”\n\nThe four men therefore led fifty or sixty horsemen to the foot of the mountain and asked a woodcutter for directions. The woodcutter pointed to the summit of the high mountain and said that was where the Perfected Man lived. The four climbed the mountain and reached the front of his hermitage, where a young Daoist acolyte came out to greet them. After asking their names, he led them inside. There they saw the Perfected Man Zixu seated upon a rush cushion. The four bowed and asked about what lay ahead of them. The Perfected Man Zixu said, “I am merely a useless recluse of the mountains and wilderness. How could I know good or ill fortune?” Liu Gui bowed repeatedly and continued to ask. Zixu then ordered the acolyte to bring paper and brush. He wrote down eight lines and gave them to Liu Gui. They read:\nThe Dragon on the left, the Phoenix on the right,\nFly into Western Sichuan.\nThe Fledgling Phoenix falls to earth;\nThe Sleeping Dragon ascends to Heaven.\nOne gain and one loss:\nSo Heaven has decreed.\nAct when the moment comes,\nOr perish beneath the Nine Springs.\n\nLiu Gui asked further, “What of the destinies of the four of us?” The Perfected Man Zixu said, “No one can escape what fate has fixed. Why ask again?” When Liu Gui tried once more, the Perfected Man lowered his brows and closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep, making no reply. The four men descended the mountain. Liu Gui said, “We cannot refuse to believe the immortal’s words.” Zhang Ren said, “He is a mad old man. What benefit is there in listening to him?” They mounted their horses and continued onward. After reaching Luo City, they divided and deployed the troops to guard every strategic pass. Liu Gui said, “Luo City is Chengdu’s shield. If it falls, Chengdu will be difficult to defend. Let the four of us agree that two will guard the city, while the other two go ahead of Luo City and establish two camps against the mountains and beside the strongpoints, so that the enemy cannot reach the walls.” Leng Bao and Deng Xian said, “We are willing to go and establish the camps.” Liu Gui was delighted. He assigned them twenty thousand troops, and Leng Bao and Deng Xian made camp sixty li from the city. Liu Gui and Zhang Ren remained to guard Luo City.\n\nAfter taking Fu River Pass, Xuande consulted Pang Tong about advancing on Luo City. A messenger reported that Liu Zhang had sent four generals against them and that Leng Bao and Deng Xian had that very day led twenty thousand troops sixty li outside the city and established two large camps. Xuande assembled his commanders and asked, “Who dares win the first distinction by going to capture the camps of these two generals?” The veteran general Huang Zhong stepped forward at once and said, “This old man is willing to go.” Xuande said, “Lead your own troops toward Luo City, old general. If you capture Leng Bao’s and Deng Xian’s camps, you will certainly be richly rewarded.”\n\nHuang Zhong was delighted. He accepted the order, gave thanks, and was about to depart when a man stepped out from below the command platform and said, “The old general is advanced in years. How can he undertake this? Though I am a young commander of little ability, I am willing to go.” Xuande looked and saw that it was Wei Yan. Huang Zhong said, “I have already received the command. How dare you overstep your place?” Wei Yan said, “An old general should not rely upon the strength of his sinews and bones. I have heard that Leng Bao and Deng Xian are renowned generals of Shu and are both in the vigor of their prime. I fear the old general will be unable to capture them. Would that not jeopardize my lord’s great enterprise? That is why I offered to replace you, and my intentions were good.” Huang Zhong flew into a rage. “You call me old! Do you dare test your martial skill against mine?” Wei Yan said, “Let us compete face-to-face before my lord. Whichever of us wins may go. What do you say?”\n\nHuang Zhong strode down the steps and called for an attendant to bring his saber. Xuande hastily stopped him. “You must not. I am now leading an army to take Sichuan and depend entirely upon the strength of you two. If two tigers fight, one of them must be wounded, and that will certainly jeopardize my great enterprise. I order you both to make peace. Stop arguing.” Pang Tong said, “You two need not quarrel. Leng Bao and Deng Xian have established two camps. Each of you will now lead your own troops and attack one camp. Whoever captures his first will receive the foremost distinction.” It was therefore decided that Huang Zhong would attack Leng Bao’s camp and Wei Yan would attack Deng Xian’s. Each accepted his orders and departed. Pang Tong said, “I fear these two may compete with each other on the road. My lord should personally lead troops behind them as support.” Xuande left Pang Tong to guard the city and set out behind the two generals with Liu Feng, Guan Ping, and five thousand troops.\n\nHuang Zhong returned to his camp and issued orders for the next day: the men were to cook at the fourth watch, make ready at the fifth, and advance at daybreak by way of the valley on the left. Wei Yan secretly sent someone to find out when Huang Zhong would set out. The scout returned and reported, “He will cook at the fourth watch tomorrow and march at the fifth.” Wei Yan secretly rejoiced. He ordered his soldiers to cook at the second watch and march at the third so that they would reach the edge of Deng Xian’s camp by daybreak.\n\nThe soldiers obeyed the order and ate their fill. They removed the bells from the horses, carried gags in their mouths, furled their banners, and bound their armor tight, then slipped away in the darkness to raid the camp. Around the third watch, they advanced beyond their own camp. Halfway there, Wei Yan thought to himself on horseback, “If I attack only Deng Xian’s camp, it will not fully display my ability. Better to attack Leng Bao’s camp first and then use my victorious troops to strike Deng Xian’s. Then the credit for both victories will be mine.” From horseback he passed down an order directing all his soldiers onto the mountain road to the left. As the sky began to brighten, they drew near Leng Bao’s camp. Wei Yan ordered the troops to rest briefly and arrange their gongs, drums, banners, pennants, spears, sabers, and other weapons.\n\nScouts watching the road had already raced back to report them, and Leng Bao was prepared. At the sound of a cannon, the whole army mounted and charged out. Wei Yan spurred forward with saber in hand and engaged Leng Bao. The two generals crossed horses and fought for thirty bouts, whereupon the Sichuan troops split into two columns and attacked the Han army. The Han troops had marched half the night, and both men and horses were exhausted. Unable to resist, they turned and retreated. When Wei Yan heard the formation collapsing behind him, he broke off from Leng Bao, wheeled his horse, and fled. The Sichuan troops pursued, and the Han army suffered a crushing defeat. Before they had gone five li, drums thundered behind the mountain, shaking the earth. Deng Xian led a strong force out of the valley to cut them off and shouted, “Wei Yan, dismount at once and surrender!”\n\nWei Yan whipped his horse into a gallop, but it suddenly stumbled, dropped to both knees, and threw him to the ground. Deng Xian charged up and thrust his spear at Wei Yan. Before the spear struck, a bowstring twanged, and Deng Xian toppled backward from his horse. Leng Bao was just coming up from behind to rescue him when a great general galloped down the mountainside, shouting fiercely, “The veteran general Huang Zhong is here!” Brandishing his saber, he charged straight at Leng Bao. Unable to withstand him, Leng Bao turned and fled. Huang Zhong pursued his advantage, and the Sichuan troops fell into chaos.\n\nWith one division of troops, Huang Zhong rescued Wei Yan, killed Deng Xian, and pursued the enemy straight to the front of their camp. Leng Bao wheeled his horse and fought Huang Zhong again. Before they had exchanged more than ten bouts, troops came surging up from behind, and Leng Bao had no choice but to abandon the left camp and lead his defeated soldiers toward the right camp. There he saw that all the banners were completely different. Leng Bao was greatly alarmed. He reined in his horse to look and saw a great general before him, dressed in golden armor and a brocade robe. It was Liu Xuande, with Liu Feng on his left and Guan Ping on his right. Xuande shouted, “I have already captured this camp! Where do you think you are going?” Xuande, as it turned out, had brought his troops up from behind in support and had taken advantage of the situation to capture Deng Xian’s camp.\n\nWith both ways blocked, Leng Bao took a remote mountain path in an attempt to return to Luo City. Before he had gone ten li, ambushers suddenly rose along the narrow road and thrust out hooked poles together, taking Leng Bao alive. It was Wei Yan. Knowing he had broken military orders and had no excuse to offer, he had rallied the rear troops and made the Shu soldiers guide him to this spot, where he lay in ambush and caught Leng Bao exactly as planned. They bound Leng Bao with ropes and escorted him to Xuande’s camp.\n\nXuande raised a banner proclaiming immunity from death and ordered that no Sichuan soldier who reversed his weapon and cast off his armor was to be harmed. Anyone who injured one of them would pay with his life. He also proclaimed to the surrendered troops, “You people of Sichuan all have parents, wives, and children. Those willing to surrender may join my army; those unwilling will be released to go home.” Cheers shook the earth. After establishing his camp, Huang Zhong went directly to see Xuande and said that Wei Yan had disobeyed military orders and could be beheaded. Xuande quickly summoned Wei Yan, who arrived escorting Leng Bao. Xuande said, “Though Wei Yan is guilty, this achievement may redeem his offense.” He ordered Wei Yan to thank Huang Zhong for saving his life and told them never to quarrel again. Wei Yan knocked his head to the ground and admitted his guilt. Xuande richly rewarded Huang Zhong. He had Leng Bao brought before the tent, removed his bonds, gave him wine to settle his nerves, and asked, “Are you willing to surrender?” Leng Bao replied, “Since you have spared my life, how could I refuse to surrender? Liu Gui and Zhang Ren are my sworn friends in life and death. If you release me and let me return, I will persuade them both to surrender at once and hand over Luo City as well.” Xuande was delighted. He gave Leng Bao clothing, a saddle, and a horse, and allowed him to return to Luo City. Wei Yan said, “This man must not be released. Once he gets away, he will never return.” Xuande said, “I treat men with benevolence and righteousness. They will not betray me.”\n\nAfter Leng Bao returned to Luo City and met Liu Gui and Zhang Ren, he said nothing about having been captured and released. He claimed only that he had killed more than ten enemy soldiers, seized a horse, and escaped. Liu Gui hurriedly sent a man to Chengdu to request reinforcements. When Liu Zhang learned that Deng Xian had been lost, he was horrified and hastily assembled his officials to deliberate. His eldest son, Liu Xun, stepped forward and said, “I am willing to lead troops to defend Luo City.” Liu Zhang said, “Since my son is willing to go, whom should I send to assist you?” One man stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Liu Zhang looked and saw that it was his maternal uncle, Wu Yi. Liu Zhang said, “It would be best if my honored uncle went. Who can serve as deputy generals?”\n\nWu Yi recommended Wu Lan and Lei Tong as his deputies. He mustered twenty thousand troops and brought them to Luo City. Liu Gui and Zhang Ren received them and gave a full account of what had happened. Wu Yi said, “With the enemy army approaching the walls, it will be difficult to resist them. What sound plans do you have?” Leng Bao said, “This entire area lies beside the Fu River, whose current is extremely swift. The enemy camp ahead occupies the foot of the mountain, the lowest ground in the area. Give me five thousand troops, each carrying a spade or hoe, and I will go breach the banks of the Fu River. Liu Bei’s entire army can be drowned.” Wu Yi adopted his plan and immediately ordered Leng Bao to go release the waters, with Wu Lan and Lei Tong leading troops in support. Leng Bao accepted the command and went to prepare the tools for breaching the riverbank.\n\nXuande ordered Huang Zhong and Wei Yan each to guard one camp, then returned to Fu City to consult Military Adviser Pang Tong. A spy reported, “Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has sent men to establish friendly relations with Zhang Lu of Eastern Sichuan and is preparing to attack Jiameng Pass.” Xuande was alarmed. “If Jiameng Pass is lost, our route behind us will be cut off, and I will be unable either to advance or retreat. What are we to do?” Pang Tong said to Meng Da, “You are a man of Shu and know its geography well. How would it be if you went to guard Jiameng Pass?” Meng Da replied, “I recommend one man to go with me and guard the pass. With him there, nothing can go wrong.” Xuande asked who the man was. Meng Da said, “He formerly served under Liu Biao in Jingzhou as General of the Household. He is a native of Zhijiang in Nan Commandery. His surname is Huo, his given name is Jun, and his style is Zhongmiao.” Xuande was delighted and immediately sent Meng Da and Huo Jun to guard Jiameng Pass.\n\nPang Tong withdrew to his lodging. Suddenly, the gatekeeper reported, “A guest has come especially to visit you.” Pang Tong went out to greet him and saw a man eight feet tall with an imposing appearance. His hair had been cut short and hung loose around his neck, and his clothes were rather untidy. Pang Tong asked, “Who are you, sir?” The man did not answer but went straight into the hall and lay on his back upon the couch. Pang Tong found this very strange and questioned him repeatedly. The man said, “Wait a little. I shall tell you about the great affairs of the realm.” Hearing this, Pang Tong became still more suspicious and ordered his attendants to bring wine and food. The man rose and began eating without any show of courtesy. He ate and drank a great deal, then went back to sleep. Pang Tong remained uncertain and sent someone to summon Fa Zheng, fearing that the man might be a spy. Fa Zheng hurriedly arrived. Pang Tong went out to greet him and explained what the man had done. Fa Zheng said, “Could that be Peng Yongyan?” He went up the steps to look. The man sprang to his feet and said, “Xiaozhi, have you been well since we parted?” Precisely:\nOnly because a man of Sichuan met an old acquaintance,\nThe Fu River’s raging flood was made to cease.\nWho this man was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 63\n\nZhuge Liang Weeps Bitterly for Pang Tong; Zhang Fei Righteously Releases Yan Yan\n\nMeanwhile, when Fa Zheng met the man, they both clapped their hands and laughed. Pang Tong asked who he was, and Fa Zheng replied, “This gentleman is from Guanghan. His surname is Peng, his given name is Yang, and his courtesy name is Yongyan. He is one of the outstanding men of Shu. Because he spoke frankly and offended Liu Zhang, Zhang put him in the cangue and condemned him to penal servitude. That is why his hair is short.” Pang Tong received him with the courtesy due a guest and asked where he had come from. Peng Yang said, “I have come expressly to save the lives of your tens of thousands of men. I can explain only after I have seen General Liu.” Fa Zheng hurried to report this to Xuande. Xuande personally came to meet Peng Yang and asked the reason. Peng Yang said, “How many troops does the general have in the forward camp?” Xuande told him truthfully, “Huang Zhong and Wei Yan are there.” Peng Yang said, “How can commanders fail to understand the terrain? The forward camp lies beside the Fu River. If the river is breached and troops block both front and rear, not a single man will be able to escape.” Xuande suddenly understood. Peng Yang continued, “The Gang Star is in the west, and Venus hangs over this place. Some misfortune is bound to occur, so you must be extremely cautious.” Xuande at once appointed Peng Yang to his staff and secretly sent word to Wei Yan and Huang Zhong, ordering them to keep vigilant patrols morning and evening as a precaution against the river being breached. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan discussed the matter: “Each of us will take watch on alternate days. If enemy troops come, we will notify each other.”\n\nMeanwhile, Leng Bao saw that a fierce wind and rain had arisen that night. He led five thousand troops straight along the riverbank and made preparations to breach the river, when suddenly great shouts rose behind him. Realizing that the enemy was prepared, Leng Bao hurriedly turned his forces back. Wei Yan came in pursuit from the rear, and the troops of Shu trampled one another. As Leng Bao fled, he ran into Wei Yan. After only a few exchanges, Wei Yan captured him alive. By the time Wu Lan and Lei Tong arrived to support him, Huang Zhong’s force also came charging in. Wei Yan escorted Leng Bao to Fu Pass. Xuande rebuked him: “I treated you with benevolence and honor and released you to return home. How dare you betray me! This time I cannot spare you!” He had Leng Bao taken out and beheaded, then richly rewarded Wei Yan. Xuande held a banquet in Peng Yang’s honor. Suddenly it was reported that Zhuge Liang, the military adviser in Jingzhou, had specially sent Ma Liang with a letter. Xuande summoned him and asked for news. After completing the formal courtesies, Ma Liang said, “Jingzhou is at peace. My lord need not worry about it.” He then presented the military adviser’s letter. Xuande opened and read it. In summary, it said: “Last night Liang calculated the numbers of the Supreme Unity. This year is Guihai, and the Gang Star is in the west. I also observed the signs in the heavens: Venus hangs over the region of Luo City, portending much misfortune and little good for our commanders. You must be extremely cautious.”\n\nAfter reading the letter, Xuande told Ma Liang to return ahead of him. Xuande said, “I intend to return to Jingzhou to discuss this matter.” Pang Tong thought to himself, “Kongming is afraid I will win the Western Region and claim the achievement, so he has deliberately sent this letter to stop me.” He therefore said to Xuande, “I too have calculated the numbers of the Supreme Unity, and I already knew that the Gang Star was in the west. It means that my lord is destined to obtain Western Chuan and does not portend any other misfortune. I have also read the heavens and seen Venus hanging over Luo City. Since the Shu commander Leng Bao has already been beheaded, the evil omen has been fulfilled. My lord must not harbor doubts. We should advance at once.”\n\nSeeing Pang Tong urge him again and again, Xuande led the army forward. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan received them into the camp. Pang Tong asked Fa Zheng, “How many roads lead from here to Luo City?” Fa Zheng drew a map on the ground. Xuande compared it with the map Zhang Song had left him and found no discrepancies. Fa Zheng said, “There is a main road north of the mountains that leads directly to the eastern gate of Luo City. South of the mountains is a narrow road that leads to the western gate. The army can advance by either route.” Pang Tong said to Xuande, “I will have Wei Yan serve as vanguard and advance by the narrow southern road. My lord should have Huang Zhong serve as vanguard and advance by the main road north of the mountains. We will rendezvous at Luo City.” Xuande said, “Since childhood, I have been skilled in archery and horsemanship and have often traveled narrow roads. The military adviser should take the main road to seize the eastern gate, while I take the western gate.” Pang Tong said, “Enemy troops are certain to intercept us on the main road, so my lord should lead his forces against them. I will take the narrow road.” Xuande said, “You must not, Military Adviser. Last night I dreamed that a divine figure struck my right arm with an iron staff. When I awoke, my arm still hurt. Perhaps this expedition will not go well.” Pang Tong said, “When brave men enter battle, they either die or suffer wounds. That is only natural. Why should a dream make you suspicious?” Xuande said, “What troubles me is Kongming’s letter. Why not remain and guard Fu Pass?” Pang Tong laughed loudly. “My lord has been misled by Kongming. He does not want me alone to achieve a great victory, so he said this deliberately to plant doubt in your mind. Doubt in the heart produces dreams. What misfortune can there be? Only if I spill my brains upon the ground will I have fulfilled my deepest resolve. My lord, say no more. We will set out tomorrow morning as planned.” Orders were issued that day for the soldiers to cook at the fifth watch and mount at daybreak. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan led their troops ahead. Just as Xuande and Pang Tong were confirming their plans once more, Pang Tong’s mount suddenly shied and stumbled, throwing him to the ground. Xuande leaped down and personally caught the horse by the bridle. He said, “Why is the military adviser riding such a bad horse?” Pang Tong replied, “I have ridden this horse for a long time, and it has never behaved like this.” Xuande said, “A horse that shies before battle can cost a man his life. The white horse I ride is extremely gentle and well trained. The military adviser should ride it, and nothing can possibly go wrong. I will ride this bad horse myself.” He therefore exchanged horses with Pang Tong. Pang Tong thanked him, saying, “I am deeply grateful for my lord’s great kindness. Even ten thousand deaths could not repay it.” They mounted and went their separate ways. After watching Pang Tong depart, Xuande felt deeply uneasy and rode on in dejection.\n\nMeanwhile, in Luo City, Wu Yi and Liu Gui heard that Leng Bao had been lost and met with the others to discuss the situation. Zhang Ren said, “There is a secluded narrow road through the mountains southeast of the city. It is of the utmost importance, so I will personally lead a force to guard it. You gentlemen must hold Luo City securely and allow no mishap.” Suddenly it was reported that the Han army was approaching by two routes to attack the city. Zhang Ren hurriedly led three thousand troops to the narrow road and laid an ambush. When he saw Wei Yan’s troops pass, he ordered his men to let them all through without raising an alarm. Later, when Pang Tong’s force appeared, Zhang Ren’s soldiers pointed from a distance to the leading commander in the army and said, “The man riding the white horse must be Liu Bei.” Zhang Ren was delighted and issued secret instructions to his men.\n\nMeanwhile, Pang Tong continued winding forward. Looking up, he saw that the two mountains pressed close together and that the trees and undergrowth were dense. It was also the end of summer and beginning of autumn, when the branches and leaves were at their thickest. Pang Tong grew deeply suspicious. Reining in his horse, he asked, “What is this place called?” One of the newly surrendered soldiers pointed and said, “This place is called Fallen Phoenix Slope.” Pang Tong started in alarm. “My Taoist name is Young Phoenix, and this place is called Fallen Phoenix Slope. It is inauspicious for me.” He ordered the rear ranks to retreat quickly. Just then, a cannon sounded from the slope ahead, and arrows flew like a swarm of locusts, all aimed at the rider on the white horse. Alas, Pang Tong died beneath that storm of arrows. He was only thirty-six years old. A later poet lamented him:\n\nAncient Xian’s peaks rise joined in purple-green array;\nShiyuan once had a home beside the mountain bay.\nChildren knew the song that called the turtledove;\nThe lanes had heard how far his soaring steed might rove.\nHe planned the realm’s division, leveling every scar,\nAnd his tall form wandered alone ten thousand miles afar.\nWho knew the Heaven Dog would make a falling star,\nAnd never let the general return in brocade from war?\n\nEarlier, a children’s rhyme had circulated in the southeast:\n\nA phoenix and a dragon\nTogether entered Shu.\nBut only halfway on the road,\nThe phoenix died east of Fallen Slope.\nThe wind brings rain, the rain brings wind;\nWhen Han revives, the roads of Shu will open.\nWhen the roads of Shu are open,\nOnly the dragon will remain.\n\nThat day, after Zhang Ren shot Pang Tong dead, the Han troops became jammed together, unable either to advance or retreat, and more than half were killed. The forward army rushed word to Wei Yan. Wei Yan hurriedly reined in his troops and tried to turn back, but the mountain road was so narrow that they could not fight properly. Zhang Ren also cut off their route of retreat and had powerful bows and heavy crossbows fired at them from high ground. Wei Yan began to panic. One of the newly surrendered soldiers of Shu said, “We should fight our way toward Luo City and then advance by the main road.”\n\nWei Yan followed his advice, personally opening a path and fighting his way toward Luo City. Where the dust rose ahead, another force came charging toward him. It was led by Wu Lan and Lei Tong, the defenders of Luo City, while Zhang Ren pursued from behind. Attacked from front and rear, Wei Yan was surrounded in the center. He fought desperately but could not break free. Suddenly the rear ranks of Wu Lan and Lei Tong fell into confusion, and the two commanders hurriedly wheeled their horses around to save them. Wei Yan seized the opportunity and pursued. At the head of the attacking force, a commander brandished his weapon, spurred his horse, and shouted, “Wenchang, I have come especially to save you!” Wei Yan looked and saw that it was the veteran commander Huang Zhong. Attacking from both sides, they defeated Wu Lan and Lei Tong and charged straight to the foot of Luo City. Liu Gui led troops out to attack them, but Xuande came up from the rear and held him off in support. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan then turned back.\n\nBy the time Xuande’s troops reached their camps, Zhang Ren’s forces had again cut out from the narrow road. Liu Gui, Wu Lan, and Lei Tong led the pursuit. Unable to hold either of his two camps, Xuande fought as he withdrew and fled back toward Fu Pass. Victorious, the troops of Shu pursued him relentlessly. Xuande’s men were exhausted and their horses spent. They had no heart left for fighting and thought only of escape. As they neared Fu Pass, Zhang Ren’s force pressed ever closer behind them. Fortunately, Liu Feng appeared on the left and Guan Ping on the right, leading thirty thousand fresh troops. The two commanders intercepted Zhang Ren and drove him back, then pursued him for another twenty li and recovered a great many warhorses.\n\nXuande and his army reentered Fu Pass. He asked for news of Pang Tong. A soldier who had escaped alive from Fallen Phoenix Slope reported, “The military adviser and his horse were both shot dead in front of the slope by a storm of arrows.” Hearing this, Xuande faced west and wept without cease. From afar, he summoned Pang Tong’s spirit and offered sacrifices to him. All the commanders wept as well. Huang Zhong said, “Now that we have lost Military Adviser Pang Tong, Zhang Ren is certain to attack Fu Pass. What are we to do? We should send someone to Jingzhou and ask Military Adviser Zhuge to come discuss a plan for taking Chuan.” While they were still speaking, a messenger reported that Zhang Ren had led an army directly to the foot of the walls and was challenging them to battle. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan both wanted to go out and fight. Xuande said, “Our fighting spirit has just suffered a blow. We should hold fast and wait for the military adviser to arrive.” Huang Zhong and Wei Yan accepted the order and kept close guard over the city. Xuande wrote a letter and instructed Guan Ping, “Go to Jingzhou on my behalf and summon the military adviser.” Guan Ping took the letter and traveled night and day to Jingzhou. Xuande himself guarded Fu Pass and did not go out to fight.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming was in Jingzhou. It was the Double Seventh Festival, and he gathered all the officials for an evening banquet, where they discussed the campaign to take Chuan. Suddenly, due west, a star as large as a dipper fell from the sky, scattering streams of light in every direction. Kongming started in alarm, threw his cup to the ground, covered his face, and cried, “Alas! How grievous!” The officials anxiously asked why. Kongming said, “Earlier, I calculated that this year the Gang Star would be in the west, which was unfavorable to the military adviser. The Heaven Dog encroached upon our army, and Venus hung over Luo City. I had already sent my lord a letter warning him to take precautions. Who could have thought that tonight a star would fall in the west? Pang Shiyuan’s life must surely be over!” When he had finished, he wept loudly and said, “My lord has now lost one of his arms!” All the officials were shocked, though they did not yet believe him. Kongming said, “Within a few days, news is certain to arrive.” That night the banquet broke up without anyone drinking to his full enjoyment.\n\nSeveral days later, while Kongming was sitting with Yun Chang and the others, a messenger reported that Guan Ping had arrived. All the officials were startled. Guan Ping entered and presented Xuande’s letter. Kongming read it. It said, “On the seventh day of the seventh month this year, Military Adviser Pang was shot and killed by Zhang Ren before Fallen Phoenix Slope.” Kongming wept bitterly, and every official shed tears. Kongming said, “Now that my lord is at Fu Pass, trapped between advance and retreat, I have no choice but to go.” Yun Chang said, “If the military adviser leaves, who will defend Jingzhou? Jingzhou is a vital region, and the responsibility is no small matter.” Kongming said, “Although my lord’s letter does not explicitly name the man, I already understand his intention.” He showed Xuande’s letter to all the officials and said, “In this letter, my lord entrusts Jingzhou to me and tells me to judge for myself whom to appoint. Even so, by sending Guan Ping with the letter, he means for Lord Yun Chang to assume this grave responsibility. Yun Chang, remember the bond sworn in the Peach Garden and devote all your strength to defending this place. The responsibility is no light one, and you must exert yourself.” Yun Chang made no further objection and accepted with solemn resolve. Kongming arranged a banquet at which he formally handed over the seal and ribbon of office. Yun Chang reached out with both hands to receive them. Holding up the seal, Kongming said, “The whole matter now rests on the general’s shoulders.” Yun Chang said, “Once a true man accepts a grave responsibility, only death can make him lay it down.” Hearing Yun Chang speak the word “death,” Kongming was displeased. He wanted to withhold the seal, but his word had already been given. Kongming asked, “If Cao Cao leads an army here, what will you do?” Yun Chang replied, “I will resist him with all my strength.” Kongming asked again, “And if Cao Cao and Sun Quan both raise armies against you, what will you do?” Yun Chang replied, “I will divide my troops and resist them both.” Kongming said, “If you do that, Jingzhou will be in danger. I have eight words for you. Remember them well, and you can preserve Jingzhou.” Yun Chang asked what the eight words were. Kongming said, “Resist Cao Cao in the north; make peace with Sun Quan in the east.” Yun Chang said, “I will engrave the military adviser’s words on my heart.”\n\nKongming then gave him the seal and ribbon and ordered the civil officials Ma Liang, Yi Ji, Xiang Lang, and Mi Zhu, together with the military commanders Mi Fang, Liao Hua, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang, to assist Yun Chang and join him in guarding Jingzhou. Meanwhile, Kongming personally took command of the troops entering Chuan. He first detached ten thousand picked soldiers and placed them under Zhang Fei, ordering him to take the main road and fight his way toward Bazhou, west of Luo City. Whoever arrived first would receive the first merit. He then detached another force, appointing Zhao Yun its vanguard, and ordered it to travel upstream and rendezvous at Luo City. Kongming followed behind with Jian Yong, Jiang Wan, and the others. Jiang Wan’s courtesy name was Gongyan. He was from Xiangxiang in Lingling, a distinguished scholar of Jing and Xiang, and was currently serving as a secretary.\n\nThat day, Kongming led fifteen thousand troops out at the same time as Zhang Fei. Before Zhang Fei departed, Kongming instructed him: “Western Chuan has many outstanding men. You must not underestimate the enemy. Along the road, strictly command the entire army not to plunder the common people and thereby lose their support. Wherever you go, you must protect and provide for them. Do not indulge in flogging your soldiers. I hope the general will rendezvous at Luo City promptly, without delay.”\n\nZhang Fei gladly accepted the instructions, mounted, and departed, proceeding steadily onward. Wherever he went, if the inhabitants surrendered, he did not allow so much as an autumn down to be disturbed. He headed directly along the Hanchuan road. As he approached Ba Commandery, a scout returned and reported, “Yan Yan, the governor of Ba Commandery, is a famous commander of Shu. Though advanced in years, he has lost none of his vigor. He can draw a powerful bow and wields a great saber. He possesses courage that ten thousand men could not withstand. He is holding the city and has raised no flag of surrender.” Zhang Fei ordered camp to be made ten li from the city, then sent a man inside with this message: “Tell that old fool to come and surrender at once, and I will spare the lives of everyone in the city! If he refuses to submit, I will flatten the city and leave neither old nor young alive!”\n\nMeanwhile, Yan Yan was in Ba Commandery. When he heard that Liu Zhang had sent Fa Zheng to invite Xuande into Chuan, he struck his breast and sighed, “This is what they call sitting alone on a barren mountain and inviting a tiger to protect you!” Later, when he heard that Xuande had occupied Fu Pass, he was furious and repeatedly wished to raise troops and attack him, but feared an army might come along this road. That day, on learning that Zhang Fei’s troops had arrived, he mustered the five or six thousand men under his command and prepared to meet the enemy. Someone offered this plan: “At Changban in Dangyang, Zhang Fei gave a single shout and drove back Cao Cao’s million troops. Even Cao Cao avoids him at the mere sound of his name. He must not be underestimated. For now, we should only deepen our moats, raise our ramparts, and hold firmly without going out. His army has no provisions, and within a month at most it will naturally withdraw. Moreover, Zhang Fei has a temper like raging fire and is given to flogging his soldiers. If we refuse to fight, he is certain to become angry; and in his anger, he will treat his men with savage cruelty. Once the army’s morale turns against him, we can seize the opportunity to attack, and Zhang Fei can be captured.” Yan Yan followed this advice and ordered every soldier onto the walls to defend them. Suddenly they saw a soldier outside shouting, “Open the gate!” Yan Yan ordered him admitted and questioned him. The soldier said he had been sent by General Zhang and repeated Zhang Fei’s words exactly. Yan Yan was furious and cursed him: “How dare that wretch be so insolent! Do you think General Yan would ever surrender to rebels? Lend me your mouth to give Zhang Fei my answer!” He called for guards, had the soldier’s ears and nose cut off, and sent him back to camp.\n\nThe soldier returned to Zhang Fei and tearfully reported how Yan Yan had mutilated and reviled him. Zhang Fei flew into a rage, grinding his teeth and glaring. He armed himself, mounted, and led several hundred horsemen to the foot of the walls of Ba Commandery, where he challenged the defenders to battle. The soldiers on the walls answered with every kind of insult. Zhang Fei was impatient and several times charged as far as the drawbridge, trying to cross the moat, but each time a storm of arrows drove him back. By evening, not a single man had come out. Zhang Fei swallowed his anger and returned to camp. Early the next morning, he again led troops out to issue a challenge. From the gate tower, Yan Yan shot an arrow that struck Zhang Fei’s helmet. Pointing at him in fury, Zhang Fei shouted, “When I catch you, old fool, I will eat your flesh with my own mouth!” That evening he again returned empty-handed. On the third day, Zhang Fei led his troops around the city, shouting abuse. The city was built in the mountains, with rugged peaks all around it. Zhang Fei rode his horse up a mountain and looked down into the city. He saw that all the soldiers were armed and armored, drawn up in ranks and lying in wait inside, but refusing to come out. He also saw civilian laborers going back and forth, carrying bricks and stones to help defend the city. Zhang Fei ordered his cavalry to dismount and all his infantry to sit down, hoping to lure the defenders into battle, but there was no response. After cursing them for another entire day, he again returned empty-handed. In camp, Zhang Fei thought, “I curse them all day long, but they simply refuse to come out. What am I to do?” Suddenly, a plan came to him. He ordered the main body not to go out and issue challenges, but to stand fully prepared in camp and wait for battle. He sent only thirty or fifty soldiers directly beneath the walls to shout insults, hoping to lure Yan Yan’s troops out and engage them. Zhang Fei rubbed his fists and palms, waiting only for the enemy to come. The soldiers cursed them for three consecutive days, but no one came out. Zhang Fei furrowed his brow and devised another plan. He ordered his troops to scatter in all directions to cut firewood and search for paths, and no longer sent anyone to challenge the city. After seeing no activity from Zhang Fei for several days, Yan Yan became suspicious. He ordered more than ten common soldiers to disguise themselves as members of Zhang Fei’s firewood parties, secretly leave the city, mingle with Zhang Fei’s troops, and enter the mountains to gather information.\n\nThat day, the troops returned to camp. Zhang Fei sat inside, stamped his feet, and cursed loudly: “That old fool Yan Yan has infuriated me for nothing!” Three or four men appeared before his tent and said, “The general need not be so anxious. Over the past few days, we have discovered a narrow road by which we can secretly get past Ba Commandery.” Zhang Fei deliberately shouted, “If there is such a route, why did you not tell me sooner?” They answered, “We only discovered it during our scouting these past few days.” Zhang Fei said, “There is no time to lose. Cook at the second watch tonight. At the third watch, when the moon is bright, strike camp and have everyone depart. Let the men hold gags in their mouths and remove the bells from the horses so that we can travel silently. I will open the road in front, and the rest of you will follow in order.” Once the order had been issued, it was announced throughout the camp.\n\nThe enemy scouts heard this news and all returned to the city to report it to Yan Yan. Yan Yan was delighted. “I knew that wretch would be unable to restrain himself! If you sneak past by the narrow road, your provisions, fodder, carts, and baggage must follow behind. I will cut off your rear—then how will you get through? What a witless fool, to fall into my trap!” He immediately issued orders for his troops to prepare for battle: “Tonight we too will cook at the second watch. At the third watch, we will leave the city and conceal ourselves where the trees and undergrowth are thick. Wait until Zhang Fei has passed through the narrow throat of the road. When his baggage train arrives, listen for the drums, then charge out together.” The orders were issued. As night approached, Yan Yan’s entire army ate its fill, donned armor, and quietly left the city. They scattered into ambush and waited only for the drums. Yan Yan himself led more than ten subordinate commanders, dismounted, and hid in the woods. Sometime after the third watch, they saw Zhang Fei in the distance, personally riding at the front with his spear held crosswise, quietly leading the army forward. After he had gone three or four li, the carts, baggage, men, and horses behind him began to pass in succession. Seeing everything clearly, Yan Yan had the drums beaten, and the ambushers rose on all sides. Just as they rushed forward to seize the baggage train, a gong sounded behind them and a powerful force swept in. A great shout rang out: “Old rebel, do not run! I have been waiting for you!” Yan Yan spun around and saw at the head of the force a great commander with a leopard’s head, round eyes, a swallow’s jaw, and a tiger’s beard. He wielded an eighteen-foot spear and rode a dark black horse. It was Zhang Fei. Gongs thundered on every side as the troops charged in. At the sight of Zhang Fei, Yan Yan was at a loss. They had not completed even one exchange when Zhang Fei feigned an opening. Yan Yan slashed at him with his saber. Zhang Fei dodged, drove in close, and seized Yan Yan by a gap in his armor. He captured him alive and hurled him to the ground, where the soldiers rushed forward and bound him with ropes. The Zhang Fei who had passed earlier was an impostor. Zhang Fei had calculated that Yan Yan would use drums as his signal, so he had ordered the sounding of gongs as his own. When the gongs sounded, all his troops converged, and more than half the soldiers of Chuan threw off their armor, reversed their weapons, and surrendered.\n\nZhang Fei fought his way to the walls of Ba Commandery, but his rear forces had already entered the city. Zhang Fei ordered that the common people not be harmed and posted proclamations to reassure them. A group of executioners pushed Yan Yan forward. Zhang Fei sat in the main hall, but Yan Yan refused to kneel. Glaring and grinding his teeth, Zhang Fei roared, “When a great commander arrived here, why did you not surrender, but dared to resist?” Showing no trace of fear, Yan Yan shouted back, “You people have no honor! You have invaded our provinces and commanderies! Here there are only generals who lose their heads—there are no generals who surrender!” Zhang Fei flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to behead him. Yan Yan shouted, “You rebel wretch! If you want to cut off my head, then cut it off! Why get angry?” Zhang Fei saw that Yan Yan’s voice was bold and powerful and that his expression had not changed. His anger turned to joy. He descended the steps, ordered the attendants away, and personally untied Yan Yan. He brought him clothing and dressed him, helped him to the seat of honor in the center, then bowed his head before him and said, “Please do not blame me for the offensive words I spoke just now. I have always known that the veteran general is a heroic man.” Moved by Zhang Fei’s kindness and honor, Yan Yan surrendered. A later poet praised Yan Yan:\n\nWhite-haired, he dwelt in western Shu;\nHis stainless name shook the great realm.\nHis loyal heart shone like the radiant sun;\nHis mighty spirit swept the Long River.\nHe would rather lose his head and die—\nHow could he bend his knees and yield?\nThe aged general of Bazhou\nHad no equal under Heaven.\n\nAnother poem praised Zhang Fei:\n\nHis valor beyond compare took Yan Yan alive;\nBy honor alone he won soldiers and people alike.\nTo this day his temple image remains in Ba and Shu,\nWhere spring brings daily offerings of wine, fowl, and swine.\n\nZhang Fei asked him for a plan to enter Chuan. Yan Yan said, “I am a defeated commander, yet I have received your great kindness. I have no way to repay it, but I am willing to serve you with the labor of a dog or horse. Without drawing a single bow or firing a single arrow, you can go straight to Chengdu.”\n\nIndeed:\n\nOnce a single commander gave him all his heart,\nCity after city fell as easily as spitting into one’s hand.\n\nWhat his plan was will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 64\n\nZhuge Liang Devises the Capture of Zhang Ren; Yang Fu Borrows Troops to Defeat Ma Chao\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Fei asked Yan Yan for a plan. Yan Yan said, “From here to Luo Castle, every fortified pass is under my command, and all the government troops are under my control. Now that I have received your kindness, General, I have no other way to repay you. I will serve as the vanguard, and wherever we go, I will summon the defenders to come out and surrender.” Zhang Fei thanked him repeatedly. Yan Yan then led the vanguard, with Zhang Fei and his army following behind. Every place they reached was under Yan Yan’s command, and he called out all the defenders to surrender. To any who hesitated and could not decide, Yan Yan said, “Even I have surrendered—how much more should you?” From then on, they submitted at the mere sight of his banners, and not a single battle was fought.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming had already reported the date of his departure to Xuande and ordered all the forces to assemble at Luo Castle. Xuande consulted with his officers: “Kongming and Yide are now advancing into the Riverlands by two separate routes. They will meet at Luo Castle, and together we will enter Chengdu. The troops traveling by water and land, by boat and wagon, set out on the twentieth day of the seventh month. They should be close to arriving by now. We can advance.” Huang Zhong said, “Zhang Ren comes to challenge us every day. Seeing that no one comes out of the city, his troops have grown careless and make no preparations. If we divide our forces tonight and raid his camp, it will be better than fighting in broad daylight.” Xuande agreed and ordered Huang Zhong to lead troops against the left, Wei Yan against the right, while Xuande himself took the center. At the second watch that night, all three columns set out together. Sure enough, Zhang Ren had made no preparations. The Han troops surged into the main camp and set it on fire, and fierce flames rose into the sky. The Shu troops fled, sending urgent reports through the night to Luo Castle, whose troops came out to receive them. Xuande returned to the center and made camp. The next day he led his army straight to Luo Castle, surrounded it, and attacked. Zhang Ren held his troops back and would not come out. On the fourth day of the assault, Xuande personally led a force against the west gate and ordered Huang Zhong and Wei Yan to attack the east gate, leaving the south and north gates open for the enemy troops to pass through. The area around the south gate consisted entirely of mountain roads, while the Fu River lay outside the north gate, and so those gates were not surrounded.\n\nFrom the walls, Zhang Ren saw Xuande riding back and forth outside the west gate, directing the attack. From the hour of the dragon until the hour of the goat, men and horses gradually grew exhausted. Zhang Ren ordered the two generals Wu Lan and Lei Tong to lead troops out through the north gate, circle around to the east gate, and engage Huang Zhong and Wei Yan. He himself led troops out through the south gate, circled around to the west gate, and went directly against Xuande. Inside the city, every available militiaman was sent onto the walls to beat drums and raise battle cries.\n\nAs the red sun sank toward the west, Xuande ordered his rear units to withdraw first. The soldiers had just turned back when a great cry rose from the walls, and troops burst out through the south gate. Zhang Ren drove straight into the army to capture Xuande, throwing Xuande’s troops into great confusion. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan were being held at bay by Wu Lan and Lei Tong, and neither side could come to the other’s aid. Unable to withstand Zhang Ren, Xuande wheeled his horse around and fled along a remote mountain path. Zhang Ren pursued him from behind and was rapidly catching up. Xuande was entirely alone, with only his horse, while Zhang Ren came after him with several riders.\n\nXuande was desperately whipping his horse forward when a body of troops suddenly charged out onto the mountain road. On horseback, Xuande cried bitterly, “There is an ambush ahead and pursuit behind! Heaven means to destroy me!” But the great general at the head of the approaching force was Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei and Yan Yan had been traveling along that very road when they saw dust rising and realized a battle was being fought with the troops of the Riverlands. Zhang Fei charged forward and ran straight into Zhang Ren, and the two immediately crossed weapons. They had fought for more than ten bouts when Yan Yan led his troops up from behind in a massed attack. Zhang Ren swiftly turned back. Zhang Fei pursued him all the way to the city walls. Zhang Ren retreated into the city and had the drawbridge raised.\n\nZhang Fei returned to Xuande and said, “The military adviser is coming upriver, but he still has not arrived. Instead, I have won the first distinction.” Xuande said, “The mountain roads are steep and dangerous. How could no army have blocked you? How did you advance without stopping and arrive here first?” Zhang Fei said, “We passed forty-five fortified points along the way, all through the efforts of the veteran general Yan Yan. Because of him, we did not expend the slightest effort on the entire journey.” He then recounted from beginning to end how he had released Yan Yan out of respect for his righteousness, and brought Yan Yan forward to meet Xuande. Xuande thanked him, saying, “Without you, veteran general, how could my brother have reached this place?” He immediately removed the gold-linked armor he was wearing and presented it to Yan Yan. Yan Yan bowed in thanks. Just as arrangements were being made for a banquet, a scout rode in with an urgent report: “Huang Zhong and Wei Yan have engaged the Riverlands generals Wu Lan and Lei Tong. Wu Yi and Liu Gui have also led troops out of the city to help them. Attacked from both sides, our army could not hold them off, and Generals Wei and Huang have been defeated and fled east.” When Zhang Fei heard this, he asked Xuande to divide the army into two columns and rush to their rescue. Zhang Fei took the left and Xuande the right, and they charged forward. When Wu Yi and Liu Gui heard battle cries rising behind them, they hurriedly withdrew into the city. Wu Lan and Lei Tong had been intent only on pursuing Huang Zhong and Wei Yan, but Xuande and Zhang Fei now cut off their route back. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan also wheeled around and renewed their attack. Knowing they could not withstand the enemy, Wu Lan and Lei Tong had no choice but to bring their own troops forward and surrender. Xuande accepted their surrender, recalled his army, and made camp close to the city.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Ren had lost two generals and was deeply troubled. Wu Yi and Liu Gui said, “The military situation is extremely dangerous. Unless we fight a decisive battle to the death, how can we force the enemy to withdraw? We should send someone to Chengdu to report the emergency to our lord while also using a stratagem against the enemy.” Zhang Ren said, “Tomorrow I will lead a force out to challenge them, pretend to be defeated, and draw them around to the north of the city. Another force will then charge out from inside the city and cut their army in two. In this way we can win.” Wu Yi said, “General Liu can assist the young lord in defending the city, while I lead the troops that charge out to support you.”\n\nThe plan was settled. The next day, Zhang Ren led several thousand troops out of the city, waving banners, shouting battle cries, and issuing a challenge. Zhang Fei mounted his horse and rode out to meet him. Without exchanging a word, he engaged Zhang Ren. Before they had fought ten bouts, Zhang Ren pretended to be defeated and fled around the city. Zhang Fei pursued him with all his strength. Wu Yi’s force cut Zhang Fei off, while Zhang Ren turned his troops back, surrounding Zhang Fei in the center of the encirclement and leaving him unable either to advance or retreat. Just when he was at a loss, a body of troops charged out from the riverbank. At their head was a great general who leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and engaged Wu Yi. In a single bout, he captured Wu Yi alive, drove back the enemy troops, and rescued Zhang Fei. When Zhang Fei looked, he saw that it was Zhao Yun. He asked, “Where is the military adviser?” Zhao Yun said, “The military adviser has arrived. By now he has probably met with our lord.” The two of them took Wu Yi back to camp. Zhang Ren withdrew through the east gate.\n\nWhen Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun returned to camp, they found Kongming, Jian Yong, and Jiang Wan already inside the command tent. Zhang Fei dismounted and paid his respects to the military adviser. Kongming asked in astonishment, “How did you arrive first?” Xuande gave a full account of how Zhang Fei had released Yan Yan in honor of his righteousness. Kongming congratulated him, saying, “That General Zhang has learned to use strategy is entirely due to my lord’s great good fortune.” Zhao Yun had Wu Yi untied and brought before Xuande. Xuande said, “Will you surrender?” Wu Yi replied, “Now that I have been captured, how could I not surrender?” Xuande was delighted and personally removed his bonds. Kongming asked, “How many men are defending the city?” Wu Yi said, “There are Liu Jiyu’s son Liu Xun and the supporting generals Liu Gui and Zhang Ren. Liu Gui is of little concern, but Zhang Ren is a native of Shu Commandery. He is exceedingly brave and resourceful and must not be underestimated.” Kongming said, “First we must capture Zhang Ren, and then we will take Luo Castle.” He then asked, “What is the name of that bridge east of the city?” Wu Yi replied, “Golden Goose Bridge.”\n\nKongming mounted his horse, rode to the bridge, and inspected the river all around. Returning to camp, he summoned Huang Zhong and Wei Yan to receive their orders: “Five or six li south of Golden Goose Bridge, both banks are covered with reeds and rushes, making them suitable for an ambush. Wei Yan will lead one thousand spearmen into hiding on the left and strike only at the mounted generals. Huang Zhong will lead one thousand swordsmen into hiding on the right and cut only at the horses beneath them. Once his army is defeated, Zhang Ren will certainly flee by the small road east of the mountains. Zhang Yide will lead one thousand soldiers into ambush there and capture him at that spot.” He then ordered Zhao Yun to lie in ambush north of Golden Goose Bridge. “After I lure Zhang Ren across the bridge, tear it down. Then form your troops north of the bridge and make a show of strength from a distance, so that Zhang Ren will not dare flee north. He will retreat south instead and fall neatly into our trap.” Once all the deployments had been made, Kongming went out in person to lure the enemy.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Zhang had sent the two generals Zhuo Ying and Zhang Yi to Luo Castle as reinforcements. Zhang Ren ordered Zhang Yi and Liu Gui to defend the city, while he and Zhuo Ying formed two detachments, one in front and one behind. Zhang Ren led the forward detachment, Zhuo Ying the rear, and they marched out of the city to repel the enemy. Kongming led a ragged and disorderly body of troops across Golden Goose Bridge and drew up against Zhang Ren. Riding out in a four-wheeled carriage, wearing a silk headdress and holding a feather fan, Kongming was surrounded by more than a hundred horsemen. Pointing at Zhang Ren from afar, he said, “Cao Cao had an army of a million, yet when he heard my name, he fled at the mere rumor of my approach. Who are you, then, to dare refuse surrender?”\n\nWhen Zhang Ren saw how disorderly Kongming’s ranks were, he sneered from horseback and said, “People say Zhuge uses troops like a god, but it turns out that his reputation is empty!” With a wave of his spear, he sent officers and soldiers alike charging forward. Kongming abandoned his four-wheeled carriage, mounted a horse, and retreated across the bridge. Zhang Ren pursued him from behind. Once he had crossed Golden Goose Bridge, he saw Xuande’s troops charging from the left and Yan Yan’s from the right. Realizing it was a trap, Zhang Ren hurriedly turned his army back, only to find that the bridge had already been torn down. He wanted to flee north, but saw Zhao Yun’s troops arrayed on the opposite bank. Not daring to go north, he headed directly south, following the river around.\n\nBefore he had gone five or six li, he reached the place thick with reeds. Wei Yan’s troops suddenly rose from among them, thrusting wildly with long spears. Huang Zhong’s troops, hidden in the reeds, used long swords to hack only at the horses’ legs. All the cavalry horses fell, and the riders were bound and taken prisoner. How could the infantry dare come forward? Zhang Ren led several dozen horsemen toward the mountain road and ran straight into Zhang Fei. Just as Zhang Ren was about to turn back, Zhang Fei gave a tremendous shout. His soldiers rushed forward together and captured Zhang Ren alive. As it happened, when Zhuo Ying saw Zhang Ren fall into the trap, he had already gone before Zhao Yun’s army and surrendered. All of them were now brought to the main camp.\n\nXuande rewarded Zhuo Ying, and Zhang Fei escorted Zhang Ren in. Kongming was also seated in the command tent. Xuande said to Zhang Ren, “All the other generals of Shu have surrendered at the mere sight of our banners. Why did you not surrender sooner?” Zhang Ren glared at him and shouted angrily, “How could a loyal subject ever serve two masters?” Xuande said, “You simply do not understand Heaven’s timing. Surrender, and your life will be spared.” Zhang Ren said, “If I surrender today, I will still refuse to submit in the future! Kill me quickly!” Xuande could not bear to kill him. Zhang Ren raised his voice and cursed fiercely. Kongming ordered that he be executed, preserving his good name. A later poet praised him:\n\nHow could a valiant man submit to a second lord?\nLord Zhang, loyal and brave, lives on though dead.\nHis brilliance is like the moon at heaven’s edge,\nNight after night shedding its light on Luo Castle.\n\nXuande sighed over him without end. He ordered that Zhang Ren’s body be collected and buried beside Golden Goose Bridge as a tribute to his loyalty. The next day, he ordered Yan Yan, Wu Yi, and the other surrendered generals of Shu to lead the vanguard straight to Luo Castle and call out loudly, “Open the gates and surrender at once, and spare every living soul in the city from suffering!” Liu Gui stood inside the city and hurled abuse at them. Yan Yan was just about to take an arrow and shoot him when a general on the wall suddenly drew his sword, struck Liu Gui down, and opened the gates in surrender. Xuande’s army entered Luo Castle. Liu Xun escaped through the west gate and fled to Chengdu. Xuande posted proclamations to reassure the people. The man who had killed Liu Gui was Zhang Yi, a native of Wuyang.\n\nAfter taking Luo Castle, Xuande richly rewarded his generals. Kongming said, “Luo Castle has fallen, and Chengdu now lies directly before us. My only concern is that the outlying commanderies and districts may remain unsettled. Zhang Yi and Wu Yi should guide Zhao Yun along the Outer River and pacify Jiangyang, Jianwei, and their subordinate commanderies and districts. Yan Yan and Zhuo Ying should guide Zhang Fei in pacifying Baxi, Deyang, and their subordinate commanderies and districts. They are to appoint officials, restore order, and then immediately bring their troops back to assemble at Chengdu.” Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun accepted their orders and each departed with his own army. Kongming asked, “What fortified pass lies ahead?” The surrendered generals of Shu replied, “Only Mianzhu is heavily garrisoned. Once Mianzhu is taken, Chengdu can be had with no more effort than turning over one’s hand.” Kongming began discussing the advance. Fa Zheng said, “Now that Luo Castle has fallen, Shu is in grave danger. My lord wishes to win the people through benevolence and righteousness, so for the moment, do not advance. I will write a letter to Liu Zhang explaining the advantages and dangers. He will naturally surrender.” Kongming said, “Xiaozhi’s proposal is excellent.” He immediately had the letter written and sent a messenger directly to Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Xun fled back to his father and reported that Luo Castle had fallen. Alarmed, Liu Zhang assembled his officials for consultation. Zheng Du, an assistant officer, offered this plan: “Although Liu Bei has attacked cities and seized territory, his army is not very large, the local people have not yet attached themselves to him, and he relies on grain in the countryside, for his army has no supply train. We should drive all the people of Baxi and Zitong west across the Fu River. Burn every granary and all the grain in the fields, dig deep moats, raise high ramparts, and wait quietly for him. When he arrives and challenges us, we must not accept. After a long time without supplies—no more than a hundred days—his army will withdraw on its own. We can then take advantage of his weakness and attack, and Liu Bei can be captured.” Liu Zhang said, “No. I have heard of resisting an enemy in order to keep the people safe, but I have never heard of displacing the people in order to prepare against an enemy. This is not a plan that will preserve us.” While they were still discussing matters, someone reported that a letter had arrived from Fa Zheng. Liu Zhang ordered the messenger brought in and the letter presented. He opened it and read. It said in outline:\n\nPreviously, I was sent to establish friendly relations with Jingzhou. Unexpectedly, my lord failed to employ the right men around him, bringing matters to their present state. Yet Jingzhou still cherishes old bonds and has not forgotten the ties of kinship. If my lord can change course and submit, I believe you will not be treated ungenerously. I hope you will consider this three times and make your decision.\n\nLiu Zhang flew into a rage, tore the letter to pieces, and cursed, “Fa Zheng is a traitor who sells out his lord in pursuit of glory, forgets kindness, and betrays righteousness!” He drove the messenger out of the city and immediately sent his wife’s younger brother Fei Guan to lead troops to defend Mianzhu. Fei Guan recommended that Li Yan, style name Zhengfang, a native of Nanyang, share the command with him. Fei Guan and Li Yan then mustered thirty thousand troops to defend Mianzhu. Dong He, the Administrator of Yizhou, whose style name was Youzai and who was a native of Zhijiang in Nan Commandery, submitted a memorial to Liu Zhang asking permission to seek military aid from Hanzhong. Liu Zhang said, “Zhang Lu and I have been enemies for generations. How could he be willing to rescue me?” Dong He said, “Although he is our enemy, Liu Bei’s army is now at Luo Castle and the situation is critical. If the lips are lost, the teeth will grow cold. If we explain the stakes to him, he will certainly agree.” Liu Zhang therefore wrote a letter and sent an envoy to Hanzhong.\n\nMeanwhile, more than two years had passed since Ma Chao’s defeat and flight among the Qiang. He had allied himself with Qiang troops and attacked and seized the commanderies and districts of Longxi. Everywhere he went surrendered to him; only Ji City remained unconquered. Wei Kang, the Inspector, repeatedly sent men to ask Xiahou Yuan for help. Having received no orders from Cao Cao, Xiahou Yuan did not dare move his army. When Wei Kang saw that no relief force was coming, he consulted with his officers: “We would do better to surrender to Ma Chao.” Yang Fu, an army adviser, wept as he remonstrated: “Ma Chao and his followers are rebels against their sovereign. How can we surrender to them?” Wei Kang said, “Matters have reached this point. If we do not surrender, what are we waiting for?” Yang Fu pleaded bitterly, but Wei Kang would not listen. Wei Kang threw the city gates wide open and surrendered to Ma Chao. Ma Chao angrily said, “You surrender now only because you are in desperate straits, not because you are sincere!” He had Wei Kang and more than forty others beheaded, sparing not one of them. Someone said, “Yang Fu urged Wei Kang not to surrender. He should be executed.” Ma Chao said, “This man upheld righteousness. He must not be killed.” He again employed Yang Fu as an army adviser. Yang Fu recommended Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu, and Ma Chao appointed both men as military officers. Yang Fu told Ma Chao, “My wife has died in Lintao. I ask for two months’ leave to go home, bury her, and return.”\n\nMa Chao granted his request. Yang Fu passed through Licheng and went to see Jiang Xu, General Who Pacifies the Yi. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu were maternal cousins. Jiang Xu’s mother was Yang Fu’s paternal aunt and was then eighty-two years old. That day, Yang Fu entered Jiang Xu’s inner residence, bowed before his aunt, and wept as he said, “I defended the city but could not preserve it; my lord was killed, yet I did not die. I am ashamed to show my face before you. Ma Chao rebelled against his sovereign and recklessly murdered the commandery administrator. Every gentleman and commoner in the province hates him. Yet my elder cousin now occupies Licheng and has no intention of punishing the traitor. Is this proper conduct for a subject?” When he finished, bloody tears streamed from his eyes. Hearing this, Jiang Xu’s mother summoned Jiang Xu and rebuked him: “That Governor Wei was murdered is also your fault.” She then said to Yang Fu, “You have already surrendered to this man and receive his salary. Why are you now plotting to attack him?” Yang Fu said, “I followed the traitor only to preserve what remained of my life so I could avenge my lord.” Jiang Xu said, “Ma Chao is brave and fierce. It will be difficult to deal with him quickly.” Yang Fu replied, “He has courage but no strategy, so he is easy to deal with. I have already made secret arrangements with Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu. If you are willing to raise troops, the two of them will certainly respond from within.” Jiang Xu’s mother said, “If you do not act quickly, what are you waiting for? Who does not die? To die for loyalty and righteousness is to die in the proper cause. Do not worry about me. If you refuse to follow Yishan’s advice, I will die first and put an end to your concern for me.”\n\nJiang Xu then consulted with Yin Feng, a colonel in command of troops, and Zhao Ang. Zhao Ang’s son Zhao Yue was at that time serving under Ma Chao as a deputy general. Zhao Ang gave his agreement that day, then returned home and said to his wife, Lady Wang, “Today I consulted with Jiang Xu, Yang Fu, and Yin Feng about avenging Wei Kang. But our son Zhao Yue is now serving under Ma Chao. If we raise troops, Ma Chao will certainly kill our son first. What are we to do?” His wife replied sternly, “To wipe away the great shame of our lord’s death, we should not begrudge even our own lives, much less the life of one son! If you abandon the plan out of concern for your son, I will die first.” Zhao Ang then made up his mind. The next day, they raised troops together. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu stationed themselves at Licheng, while Yin Feng and Zhao Ang stationed themselves at Mount Qi. Lady Wang took all her jewelry, money, and silks and personally went to the army at Mount Qi, where she rewarded and provided for the soldiers to encourage them.\n\nWhen Ma Chao heard that Jiang Xu and Yang Fu had joined Yin Feng and Zhao Ang in raising troops, he flew into a rage and immediately had Zhao Yue executed. He ordered Pang De and Ma Dai to muster every soldier and horse and charge toward Licheng. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu led their troops out. When the two armies had formed their battle lines, Yang Fu and Jiang Xu rode out dressed in white robes and cursed, “Traitor without loyalty or righteousness!” Ma Chao was enraged and charged at them, and the two armies became locked in confused battle. How could Jiang Xu and Yang Fu withstand Ma Chao? They suffered a crushing defeat and fled, with Ma Chao driving his troops after them. Then battle cries rose from behind as Yin Feng and Zhao Ang attacked. Ma Chao hurriedly turned back, but now he was caught between attacks from both sides and could not protect both his front and rear. In the midst of the fighting, a large army suddenly charged in from one side. Xiahou Yuan had received Cao Cao’s military orders and was leading troops to destroy Ma Chao. How could Ma Chao withstand three armies? He was utterly defeated and fled back through the entire night. At daybreak he reached Ji City and called for the gates to be opened, but a storm of arrows came down from the walls. Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu stood above, cursing Ma Chao. They struck down Ma Chao’s wife, Lady Yang, with a single sword stroke and threw her corpse from the wall. They then brought out Ma Chao’s three young sons and more than ten of his close relatives and, one by one, hacked them to pieces and cast them down from the walls.\n\nGrief and rage choked Ma Chao’s chest, and he nearly fell from his horse. Behind him, Xiahou Yuan was approaching with his army. Seeing the enemy’s overwhelming strength, Ma Chao did not dare remain to fight. Together with Pang De and Ma Dai, he hacked open an escape route and fled. Ahead, he again encountered Jiang Xu and Yang Fu and fought his way through them. Then he ran into Yin Feng and Zhao Ang and fought another battle. His men scattered one after another until only fifty or sixty riders remained, and they fled through the night. Around the fourth watch, they reached Licheng. The gate guards assumed that Jiang Xu’s troops were returning and opened the gates wide to admit them. Beginning at the city’s south gate, Ma Chao slaughtered his way through the city and massacred all its people. When he reached Jiang Xu’s residence, he dragged out Jiang Xu’s aged mother. Showing no trace of fear, she pointed at Ma Chao and cursed him fiercely. Ma Chao flew into a rage and personally killed her with his sword. The entire families of Yin Feng and Zhao Ang, old and young alike, were also killed by Ma Chao. Zhao Ang’s wife, Lady Wang, escaped disaster because she was with the army.\n\nThe next day, Xiahou Yuan’s main army arrived. Ma Chao abandoned the city, fought his way out, and fled west. Before he had traveled twenty li, he found an army arrayed before him, with Yang Fu at its head. Grinding his teeth in hatred, Ma Chao spurred his horse forward and thrust his spear at him. Yang Fu’s seven kinsmen came together to help him fight, while Ma Dai and Pang De held off the enemy’s rear force. Ma Chao killed all seven of Yang Fu’s kinsmen. Though Yang Fu suffered five spear wounds, he continued fighting to the death. Xiahou Yuan’s main army then came up from behind, and Ma Chao fled. Only Pang De, Ma Dai, and six or seven riders followed him. Xiahou Yuan personally pacified the people of the western commanderies, ordered Jiang Xu and the others to divide the territory among themselves and defend it, and had Yang Fu carried by wagon to the capital at Xu to meet Cao Cao. Cao Cao enfeoffed Yang Fu as a Marquis Within the Passes. Yang Fu declined, saying, “I performed no service in resisting the crisis, nor did I show the integrity to die in it. By law, I deserve execution. How could I have the face to accept a rank?” Cao Cao praised him and ultimately conferred the title on him.\n\nMeanwhile, Ma Chao consulted with Pang De and Ma Dai, and they went directly to Hanzhong to place themselves under Zhang Lu. Zhang Lu was delighted, believing that with Ma Chao in his service he could annex Yizhou in the west and resist Cao Cao in the east. He therefore discussed giving Ma Chao his daughter in marriage. The senior general Yang Bo remonstrated: “The terrible fate suffered by Ma Chao’s wife and children was a disaster brought upon them by Ma Chao himself. How can my lord give him your daughter?” Zhang Lu accepted his advice and abandoned the proposed marriage. Someone told Ma Chao what Yang Bo had said. Ma Chao flew into a rage and intended to kill Yang Bo. When Yang Bo learned this, he consulted with his elder brother Yang Song, and they in turn began plotting against Ma Chao.\n\nJust then, Liu Zhang sent an envoy to ask Zhang Lu for help, but Zhang Lu refused. Suddenly it was reported that Liu Zhang had sent Huang Quan as another envoy. Huang Quan first went to see Yang Song and said, “The eastern and western Riverlands are truly as interdependent as lips and teeth. If the western Riverlands fall, the eastern Riverlands will be difficult to preserve. If you are willing to help us now, we will reward you with twenty districts.” Yang Song was delighted. He immediately brought Huang Quan before Zhang Lu, where Huang Quan explained how their interests were as closely linked as lips and teeth and again promised twenty districts as recompense. Pleased by the profit, Zhang Lu agreed. Yan Pu of Baxi remonstrated: “Liu Zhang has been my lord’s enemy for generations. Now that he is in desperate straits, he asks for help and deceitfully promises to cede territory. You must not agree!” Suddenly, a man below the steps came forward and said, “Though I have little ability, I ask for a single brigade of troops. I will capture Liu Bei alive and make certain that Liu Zhang cedes the territory before I return.” It was just as the verse says:\n\nJust as the true lord comes into western Shu,\nAnother elite army marches out from Hanzhong.\n\nWho this man was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 65\n\nMa Chao Battles at Jiameng Pass; Liu Bei Assumes the Governorship of Yizhou\n\nNow Yan Pu was urging Zhang Lu not to aid Liu Zhang when Ma Chao stepped forward and said, “I am deeply grateful for my lord’s kindness and have had no way to repay it. I ask to lead an army against Jiameng Pass and capture Liu Bei alive. I will compel Liu Zhang to cede twenty commanderies and return them to my lord.” Zhang Lu was delighted. He first sent Huang Quan back by a minor road, then immediately assigned twenty thousand troops to Ma Chao. At this time, Pang De was bedridden with illness and unable to travel, so he remained in Hanzhong. Zhang Lu appointed Yang Bo as army supervisor. Ma Chao and his younger cousin Ma Dai selected a day and set out.\n\nMeanwhile, Xuande’s forces were at Luo Castle. The messenger whom Fa Zheng had sent with a letter returned and reported, “Zheng Du has advised Liu Zhang to burn all the grain in the countryside and all the storehouses everywhere, then lead the people of Baxi west of the Fu River, dig deep trenches, build high ramparts, and refuse battle.” When Xuande and Kongming heard this, they were both greatly alarmed and said, “If he follows this advice, our position will be perilous!” Fa Zheng laughed and said, “Do not worry, my lord. Though the plan is ruthless, Liu Zhang will certainly be unable to adopt it.” Before many days had passed, word came that Liu Zhang had refused to relocate the people and had not followed Zheng Du’s advice. Only then did Xuande feel relieved. Kongming said, “We should advance quickly and take Mianzhu. Once we have that place, Chengdu will be easy to capture.” He therefore sent Huang Zhong and Wei Yan ahead with troops. When Fei Guan learned that Xuande’s army was coming, he sent Li Yan out to meet it. Li Yan led out three thousand troops, and both sides completed their formations. Huang Zhong rode forth and fought Li Yan for forty or fifty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. From within the formation, Kongming ordered the gong sounded to recall the troops. Huang Zhong returned and asked, “I was just about to capture Li Yan. Why did the military adviser recall me?” Kongming said, “I have now seen Li Yan’s martial skill. He cannot be taken by force. When you fight again tomorrow, pretend to be defeated and lure him into the mountain valley. Then we will defeat him with a surprise force.”\n\nHuang Zhong accepted the plan. The next day, Li Yan again led out his troops, and Huang Zhong rode forth to fight him. In fewer than ten bouts, Huang Zhong pretended to be defeated, turned his troops, and fled. Li Yan pursued, following him gradually into the mountain valley, when he suddenly realized what was happening. Just as he urgently tried to turn back, Wei Yan appeared ahead with troops drawn up across the way. From the hilltop, Kongming called out, “If you refuse to surrender, powerful crossbows lie in ambush on both sides, ready to avenge our Pang Shiyuan!” Li Yan hurriedly dismounted, removed his armor, and surrendered. Not one of his soldiers was harmed. Kongming brought Li Yan before Xuande, who treated him with great generosity. Li Yan said, “Though Fei Guan is related by marriage to the ruling family of Yizhou, he and I are very close. I should go and persuade him.” Xuande immediately ordered Li Yan to return to the city and induce Fei Guan to surrender.\n\nLi Yan entered Mianzhu and praised Xuande’s benevolence and virtue to Fei Guan, telling him that if he did not surrender now, great disaster would surely follow. Fei Guan accepted his advice, opened the gates, and surrendered. Xuande then entered Mianzhu and discussed dividing his forces to take Chengdu. Suddenly, an express rider arrived with an urgent report: “Meng Da and Huo Jun are defending Jiameng Pass, but Zhang Lu of the Eastern River has now sent Ma Chao, Yang Bo, and Ma Dai to lead troops in a fierce assault. If aid is delayed, the pass will be lost!” Xuande was greatly alarmed. Kongming said, “Only Generals Zhang and Zhao can face this enemy.” Xuande said, “Zilong is away leading troops and has not yet returned. Yide is already here, so we can send him at once.” Kongming said, “My lord, say nothing for the moment. Allow me to provoke him into going.”\n\nWhen Zhang Fei heard that Ma Chao was attacking the pass, he rushed in shouting, “I will take leave of my elder brother and go fight Ma Chao at once!” Kongming pretended not to hear him and said to Xuande, “Now that Ma Chao is attacking the pass, we have no one capable of opposing him. Only if we bring Guan Yunchang here from Jingzhou will we have someone who can face him.” Zhang Fei said, “Why does the military adviser think so little of me? I once stood alone against Cao Cao’s army of a million. Why should I fear a mere Ma Chao?” Kongming said, “At the river, Yide broke the bridge and held off the enemy only because Cao Cao did not know the true situation. If he had known it, could you really have escaped unharmed? Ma Chao’s valor is known throughout the realm. In the great battle at the Wei Bridge, he drove Cao Cao to cut off his beard and cast away his robe, and nearly took his life. He is no ordinary opponent. Even Yunchang might not be able to defeat him.” Zhang Fei said, “I will go this very moment. If I cannot defeat Ma Chao, I will willingly submit to military punishment!” Kongming said, “If you are willing to put that pledge in writing, you may serve as vanguard. I ask my lord to make the journey in person, while I remain to guard Mianzhu. When Zilong returns, I will make further arrangements.” Wei Yan said, “I am also willing to go.”\n\nKongming ordered Wei Yan to go ahead with five hundred scouting cavalry, followed by Zhang Fei, with Xuande bringing up the rear, and they advanced toward Jiameng Pass. Wei Yan’s scouts reached the foot of the pass first and happened upon Yang Bo. Wei Yan fought Yang Bo, and in fewer than ten bouts, Yang Bo fled in defeat. Wanting to steal the first victory from Zhang Fei, Wei Yan pressed the pursuit. Ahead, another force drew up in formation, led by Ma Dai. Wei Yan assumed he was Ma Chao and charged him, brandishing his saber and spurring his horse. He fought Ma Dai for fewer than ten bouts before Ma Dai fled in defeat. Wei Yan pursued, but Ma Dai turned in the saddle and shot an arrow that struck Wei Yan in the left arm. Wei Yan hurriedly wheeled his horse and fled. Ma Dai pursued him as far as the pass, where he saw a general whose shout was like thunder galloping down from the walls straight toward him. It was Zhang Fei, who had just arrived at the pass. Hearing the fighting outside, he had gone to look and saw Wei Yan struck by the arrow. He therefore galloped down from the pass and rescued him.\n\nZhang Fei shouted at Ma Dai, “Who are you? State your name before we fight!” Ma Dai replied, “I am Ma Dai of Xiliang.” Zhang Fei said, “So you are not Ma Chao! Go back at once! You are no match for me! Tell that wretch Ma Chao to come himself! Tell him Zhang Yide of Yan is here!” Ma Dai was furious. “How dare you look down on me!” he cried. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged straight at Zhang Fei. In fewer than ten bouts, Ma Dai fled in defeat. Zhang Fei was about to pursue when a rider came from the pass, calling, “Brother, do not pursue him!” Zhang Fei looked back and saw that Xuande had arrived. He therefore gave up the pursuit, and they went up into the pass together. Xuande said, “I feared your impetuous temper, so I hurried after you and came here. Since you have defeated Ma Dai, rest for the night. Tomorrow you can fight Ma Chao.”\n\nAt daybreak the next morning, drums thundered below the pass as Ma Chao’s army arrived. Looking down from the walls, Xuande saw Ma Chao gallop out from the shadow of the command banners, spear in hand. He wore a lion-crested helmet, a beast-faced belt, silver armor, and a white robe. His equipment was extraordinary, and his appearance was outstanding. Xuande sighed and said, “People call him ‘Ma Chao the Splendid,’ and his reputation is well deserved!” Zhang Fei immediately wanted to descend from the pass, but Xuande quickly stopped him. “Do not go out to fight yet. We must first avoid the edge of his fury.” Below the pass, Ma Chao challenged Zhang Fei alone to come out and fight. On the walls, Zhang Fei was so enraged that he wanted to swallow Ma Chao whole, but Xuande restrained him three or four times. By early afternoon, Xuande saw that the men and horses in Ma Chao’s formation were all weary. He then selected five hundred cavalry to follow Zhang Fei in a charge down from the pass. When Ma Chao saw Zhang Fei’s troops approaching, he gestured behind him with his spear, ordering his army to withdraw about a bowshot. Zhang Fei’s troops all came to a halt, while the forces from the pass continued filing out. Zhang Fei leveled his spear and rode forward, shouting, “Do you know Zhang Yide of Yan?” Ma Chao replied, “My family has held the ranks of dukes and marquises for generations. How would I know some rustic nobody?” Zhang Fei flew into a rage. Both horses charged, and both spears rose. They fought for more than a hundred bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. Watching them, Xuande sighed and said, “What true tiger-generals they are!” Fearing some mishap might befall Zhang Fei, he quickly ordered the gong sounded to recall the troops. The two generals each returned to his own side.\n\nAfter Zhang Fei returned to his formation, he rested his horse briefly. Without putting on his helmet, he merely wrapped a cloth around his head, remounted, and rode out again to challenge Ma Chao. Ma Chao came out as well, and the two fought once more. Fearing for Zhang Fei, Xuande donned his own armor, descended from the pass, and went straight to the front. He watched Zhang Fei and Ma Chao fight another hundred or more bouts, both displaying even greater vigor than before, until he ordered the gong sounded to recall the troops. The two generals broke apart and each returned to his own formation. By then, the day was growing late. Xuande said to Zhang Fei, “Ma Chao is valiant. You must not underestimate him. Withdraw into the pass for now. You can fight him again tomorrow.” But Zhang Fei’s fighting spirit was fully aroused, and he refused to stop. He shouted, “I swear I will die before I go back!” Xuande said, “It is too late in the day. You cannot fight any longer.” Zhang Fei said, “Then light more torches and arrange a night battle!” Ma Chao also changed horses and rode out again, shouting, “Zhang Fei! Do you dare fight at night?” Zhang Fei’s temper flared. He exchanged mounts with Xuande, charged out, and cried, “If I cannot capture you, I swear I will not return to the pass!” Ma Chao replied, “If I cannot defeat you, I swear I will not return to camp!”\n\nBoth armies raised a mighty shout and lit a thousand torches, illuminating the field as brightly as day. The two generals again fought furiously before the lines. After more than twenty bouts, Ma Chao wheeled his horse and fled. Zhang Fei shouted, “Where do you think you’re going?” In fact, Ma Chao, seeing that he could not defeat Zhang Fei, had devised a plan. He pretended to be beaten and feigned flight to lure Zhang Fei into pursuing. Secretly drawing a bronze hammer into his hand, he twisted around in the saddle, took aim at Zhang Fei, and hurled it. But when Zhang Fei saw Ma Chao flee, he had already grown wary. As the bronze hammer came flying, Zhang Fei dodged, and it passed beside his ear. As Zhang Fei reined around his horse, Ma Chao came after him again. Zhang Fei steadied his mount, took up his bow, fitted an arrow, and shot back at Ma Chao, but Ma Chao dodged it. The two generals then returned to their own formations. From the front of his lines, Xuande called out, “I treat others with benevolence and justice and do not employ deceit. Ma Mengqi, withdraw your troops and rest. I will not take advantage of the moment to pursue you.” Hearing this, Ma Chao personally guarded the rear while his troops gradually withdrew. Xuande also recalled his army into the pass.\n\nThe next day, Zhang Fei again wanted to descend from the pass and fight Ma Chao, but word came that the military adviser had arrived. Xuande went to welcome Kongming. Kongming said, “I have heard that Mengqi is a tiger-general of this age. If he and Yide fight to the death, one of them is certain to be injured. I therefore ordered Zilong and Hansheng to hold Mianzhu and traveled here through the night. We can use a small stratagem to make Ma Chao submit to my lord.” Xuande said, “I have seen Ma Chao’s valor and admire him greatly. How can we win him?” Kongming said, “I have heard that Zhang Lu of the Eastern River wants to proclaim himself King of Hanning. His adviser Yang Song is exceedingly greedy for bribes. We can send someone by a minor road straight to Hanzhong, first using gold and silver to gain Yang Song’s goodwill, then presenting Zhang Lu with a letter saying, ‘My struggle with Liu Zhang for the Western River is being waged to avenge you. You must not believe slanderous attempts to divide us. Once the matter is settled, I guarantee that you will be made King of Hanning.’ Then have him recall Ma Chao’s troops. When his orders arrive to withdraw them, we can use a stratagem to induce Ma Chao to surrender.”\n\nXuande was delighted. He immediately wrote the letter and sent Sun Qian with gold and pearls by a minor road straight to Hanzhong. Sun Qian arranged to meet Yang Song, explained the entire affair, and presented him with the gold and pearls. Yang Song was overjoyed. He first brought Sun Qian before Zhang Lu and made a persuasive case for the proposal. Zhang Lu said, “Xuande is only General of the Left. How can he guarantee that I will be made King of Hanning?” Yang Song replied, “Liu Bei is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han. He is fully entitled to sponsor your appointment.” Zhang Lu was delighted and sent a man to order Ma Chao to cease fighting. Sun Qian remained at Yang Song’s house to await the response.\n\nBefore many days had passed, the messenger returned and reported, “Ma Chao says he cannot withdraw before accomplishing his mission.” Zhang Lu sent another man to replace him, but Ma Chao again refused to return. Three successive orders were sent, yet he still did not come. Yang Song said, “This man has never been trustworthy in word or deed. Since he refuses to cease fighting, he must intend to rebel.” He then had rumors spread saying, “Ma Chao intends to seize the Western River, make himself ruler of Shu, and avenge his father. He refuses to remain a subject of Hanzhong.” When Zhang Lu heard this, he asked Yang Song for advice. Yang Song said, “On the one hand, send someone to tell Ma Chao, ‘Since you intend to succeed, I give you a one-month deadline to accomplish three things for me. If you accomplish them, you will be rewarded; otherwise, you will certainly be executed. First, you must take the Western River. Second, you must take Liu Zhang’s head. Third, you must drive back the Jingzhou army. If you fail in these three tasks, you may present your own head.’ On the other hand, order Zhang Wei to muster troops and guard the passes, in case Ma Chao’s army mutinies.”\n\nZhang Lu followed his advice and sent a man to Ma Chao’s camp to state these three demands. Ma Chao was greatly alarmed and said, “How could things change so completely?” He then discussed the matter with Ma Dai. “We had better withdraw our troops.” But Yang Song spread another rumor: “If Ma Chao brings his army back, he will certainly be harboring treacherous intentions.” Zhang Wei therefore divided his forces into seven columns and firmly guarded the strategic passes, refusing to let Ma Chao’s troops enter. Unable either to advance or retreat, Ma Chao had no plan he could use. Kongming said to Xuande, “Ma Chao is now caught in a dilemma. Relying on my three-inch, never-rotting tongue, I will personally go to his camp and persuade him to surrender.” Xuande said, “You, Master, are my arms and legs, my heart and closest confidant. If anything should go wrong, what would I do?” Kongming firmly insisted on going, but Xuande repeatedly refused to let him.\n\nWhile they were still hesitating, a sudden report came that Zhao Yun had sent a letter recommending a man from the Western River who had come to surrender. Xuande summoned the man and questioned him. He was a native of Yuyuan in Jianning, surnamed Li, named Hui, with the courtesy name De’ang. Xuande said, “I once heard that you remonstrated bitterly with Liu Zhang. Why have you now come over to me?” Li Hui replied, “I have heard it said, ‘A fine bird chooses a tree to roost in, and a worthy minister chooses a lord to serve.’ When I formerly remonstrated with Governor Liu, it was to fulfill my duty as a subject. But when he proved unable to accept my counsel, I knew he was certain to fail. Now, General, your benevolence and virtue have spread throughout Shu. I know your enterprise is sure to succeed, and so I have come to join you.” Xuande said, “Your coming here, Master, will surely be of benefit to me.” Li Hui said, “I have now heard that Ma Chao is caught in a dilemma. I once met him in Longxi. Will you allow me to go and persuade him to surrender?” Kongming said, “I was just hoping to find someone to go in my place. I would like to hear what you intend to say.” Li Hui leaned close to Kongming’s ear and explained his plan in detail. Kongming was delighted and immediately sent him on his way.\n\nWhen Li Hui reached Ma Chao’s camp, he first sent a man ahead to announce his name. Ma Chao said, “I know Li Hui is a persuasive speaker. He has surely come to talk me over.” He first summoned twenty swordsmen and axmen and concealed them below his tent, instructing them, “When I order you to cut him down, hack him into meat paste!” A short while later, Li Hui strode in proudly. Ma Chao remained seated upright in the tent without moving and barked at him, “Why have you come?” Li Hui replied, “I have come expressly as a persuader.” Ma Chao said, “The precious sword in my case has just been sharpened. Try saying what you have to say. If your words make no sense, I invite you to test my sword!” Li Hui laughed. “Disaster is not far from you, General! I fear that newly sharpened sword will have no chance to test itself on my head, for you will soon be using it on yourself!” Ma Chao asked, “What disaster threatens me?” Li Hui replied, “I have heard that in the case of Xi Shi of Yue, even those skilled at disparagement could not hide her beauty, while in the case of Wuyan of Qi, even those skilled at praise could not conceal her ugliness. ‘When the sun reaches its zenith, it declines; when the moon is full, it wanes.’ This is a constant principle of the world. General, you have a blood feud with Cao Cao for the murder of your father, while the people of Longxi also hate you bitterly. At first, you were unable to save Liu Zhang and drive back the Jingzhou army; afterward, you were unable to control Yang Song or even gain an audience with Zhang Lu. At present, there is nowhere within the four seas that can accommodate you, and you have no lord to serve. If you suffer another defeat like the one at the Wei Bridge, or another loss like that of Ji Castle, with what face will you meet the people of the world?” Ma Chao bowed his head to the ground and said, “Your words are excellent, but I have no path left to take.” Li Hui said, “Since you are willing to hear me, why have you hidden swordsmen and axmen outside the tent?” Ma Chao was deeply ashamed and angrily ordered them all away. Li Hui continued, “Imperial Uncle Liu honors the worthy and humbles himself before men of talent. I knew he was certain to succeed, and so I abandoned Liu Zhang to join him. Your honored father once pledged with the Imperial Uncle to fight the traitor together. Why do you not leave darkness and turn toward the light, so that above you may avenge your father and below you may establish merit and fame?” Ma Chao was overjoyed. He immediately summoned Yang Bo, cut him down with one stroke of his sword, and carried his head with Li Hui to the pass to surrender to Xuande. Xuande personally welcomed him in and treated him with the honors due the most distinguished guest. Ma Chao bowed his head to the ground and said, “Now that I have found an enlightened lord, it is like parting the clouds and mist and seeing the blue sky!”\n\nBy this time, Sun Qian had returned. Xuande again ordered Huo Jun and Meng Da to guard the pass, then withdrew his forces to take Chengdu. Zhao Yun and Huang Zhong came to meet him at Mianzhu. A report arrived: “The Shu generals Liu Jun and Ma Han are approaching with an army.” Zhao Yun said, “I volunteer to go and capture these two men!” As soon as he had spoken, he mounted his horse and led his troops out. Xuande remained in the city, entertaining Ma Chao with wine. Before they had even settled at the banquet, Zilong had already beheaded both men and presented their heads before the feast. Ma Chao was astonished and respected him all the more. Ma Chao said, “My lord need not fight. I will personally summon Liu Zhang out to surrender. If he refuses, my cousin Ma Dai and I will take Chengdu ourselves and present it to you with both hands.” Xuande was delighted. They made merry to the fullest that day.\n\nMeanwhile, the defeated soldiers returned to Yizhou and reported to Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang was greatly alarmed and shut himself inside, refusing to come out. Then someone reported that Ma Chao’s relief force had arrived north of the city. Only then did Liu Zhang dare climb the walls to look. He saw Ma Chao and Ma Dai standing below the city, and Ma Chao shouted, “I ask Liu Jiyu to come forward and speak!” Liu Zhang questioned him from the wall. Pointing his riding whip from horseback, Ma Chao said, “I originally led Zhang Lu’s troops here to save Yizhou. Who could have expected Zhang Lu to believe Yang Song’s slanders and turn against me, even seeking to harm me? I have now surrendered to Imperial Uncle Liu. You should accept the right course and submit, sparing the common people further suffering. If you stubbornly persist in your error, I will attack the city at once!” Liu Zhang was so terrified that his face turned the color of earth, and he fainted on the wall. The officials revived him. Liu Zhang said, “I was blind and foolish. What use is regret now? It would be better to open the gates and surrender, so that all the people in the city may be saved.” Dong He said, “There are still more than thirty thousand troops in the city, and our money, cloth, provisions, and fodder can last a year. Why surrender so readily?” Liu Zhang replied, “My father and I have ruled Shu for more than twenty years without bestowing any benevolence or virtue on the people. For three years we have waged war, and flesh and blood have been cast away in the wilderness. All of this is my fault. How can my conscience be at peace? It is better to surrender and bring peace to the people.”\n\nWhen the others heard this, they all shed tears. Suddenly, one man stepped forward and said, “My lord’s words accord perfectly with the will of Heaven.” They looked and saw a native of Xichongguo in Baxi, surnamed Qiao, named Zhou, with the courtesy name Yunnan. This man had long been versed in astronomy. Liu Zhang questioned him, and Qiao Zhou replied, “One night, I observed the celestial signs and saw a cluster of stars gathering over Shu Commandery. The greatest star shone as brightly as the full moon, an omen of an emperor or king. Moreover, a year ago, children sang this rhyme: ‘If you want to eat new rice, you must wait until the Former Lord arrives.’ This was a prophecy. The Way of Heaven must not be opposed.” When Huang Quan and Liu Ba heard this, they were both furious and wanted to behead him, but Liu Zhang stopped them. Suddenly, another report came: “Xu Jing, Administrator of Shu Commandery, has climbed over the wall and gone out to surrender!” Liu Zhang burst into tears and returned to his residence.\n\nThe next day, someone reported that Imperial Uncle Liu had sent his retainer Jian Yong to call at the city gates. Liu Zhang ordered the gates opened and had him brought in. Jian Yong sat in his carriage, looking around with haughty indifference. Suddenly, a man drew his sword and shouted, “A petty man who gains success behaves as though no one else exists! How dare you show contempt for the men of Shu?” Jian Yong hurriedly got down from the carriage to greet him. The man was a native of Mianzhu in Guanghan, surnamed Qin, named Mi, with the courtesy name Zichi. Jian Yong laughed and said, “I did not recognize you, worthy elder brother. Please do not blame me.” They then went in together to see Liu Zhang. Jian Yong explained fully that Xuande was generous and broad-minded and had no intention of harming him. Liu Zhang thereupon resolved to surrender and treated Jian Yong generously. The next day, he personally brought his seals of office, ribbons, and official registers, rode out of the city in the same carriage as Jian Yong, and surrendered. Xuande came out of his camp to meet him, grasped his hands, and wept. “It is not that I wished to abandon benevolence and justice,” he said, “but circumstances left me no choice!” They entered the camp together, where Liu Zhang handed over the seals, ribbons, and official records. They then mounted their horses and entered the city.\n\nWhen Xuande entered Chengdu, the people welcomed him at the gates with incense, flowers, lanterns, and candles. Xuande reached the public hall, ascended the dais, and took his seat. All the officials of the commandery bowed below the hall, except Huang Quan and Liu Ba, who shut their doors and refused to come out. The generals were furious and wanted to go kill them. Xuande hastily issued an order: “Anyone who harms either of these men will have all three generations of his family exterminated!” Xuande personally went to their homes and invited them to accept office. Moved by Xuande’s kindness and courtesy, both men came out. Kongming advised, “Now that the Western River has been pacified, there is no room for two lords. Liu Zhang should be sent away to Jingzhou.” Xuande said, “I have only just gained Shu Commandery. I cannot yet send Jiyu far away.” Kongming replied, “Liu Zhang lost his inheritance entirely because he was too weak. If my lord acts with a woman’s compassion and cannot make firm decisions when matters arise, I fear this territory will be difficult to hold for long.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and arranged a great banquet. He asked Liu Zhang to gather his property, conferred on him the seal and ribbon of General Who Displays Might, and sent him with his wife, children, servants, and dependents of every rank to reside at Gong’an in Nan Commandery, ordering him to depart that very day. Xuande assumed the office of Governor of Yizhou. He richly rewarded all the civil and military officials who had surrendered and assigned them ranks and titles. Yan Yan was made General of the Van; Fa Zheng, Administrator of Shu Commandery; Dong He, Palace Cadet General in Charge of the Army; Xu Jing, Chief Clerk to the General of the Left; Pang Xi, Marshal of the Encampment; Liu Ba, General of the Left; and Huang Quan, General of the Right. More than sixty other civil and military officials who had surrendered—including Wu Yi, Fei Guan, Peng Yang, Zhuo Ying, Li Yan, Wu Lan, Lei Tong, Li Hui, Zhang Yi, Qin Mi, Qiao Zhou, Lü Yi, Huo Jun, Deng Zhi, Yang Hong, Zhou Qun, Fei Yi, Fei Shi, and Meng Da—were all promoted and employed. Zhuge Liang was made Military Adviser; Guan Yunchang, General Who Sweeps Away Rebels and Lord of Hanshou Precinct; Zhang Fei, General Who Conquers Distant Lands and Lord of Xinting; Zhao Yun, General Who Guards Distant Lands; Huang Zhong, General Who Conquers the West; Wei Yan, General Who Exalts Martial Might; and Ma Chao, General Who Pacifies the West. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Liu Feng, Wu Ban, Guan Ping, Zhou Cang, Liao Hua, Ma Liang, Ma Su, Jiang Wan, Yi Ji, and all the former civil and military officials from Jingzhou and Xiangyang were likewise promoted and rewarded. An envoy was sent to present Yunchang with five hundred jin of gold, one thousand jin of silver, fifty million coins, and one thousand bolts of Shu brocade. The other officials and generals received gifts according to their ranks. Oxen and horses were slaughtered for a great feast for the soldiers, and the granaries were opened to relieve the people. Army and populace alike rejoiced greatly.\n\nAfter Yizhou had been pacified, Xuande wanted to distribute Chengdu’s finest fields and houses among his officials. Zhao Yun remonstrated, “The people of Yizhou have repeatedly suffered the ravages of war, and their fields and homes are all deserted. They should now be returned to the people so they may live in peace and resume their occupations. Only then will the people’s hearts be settled. It is not right to seize this property for private rewards.” Xuande was delighted and followed his advice. He then had Military Adviser Zhuge formulate the laws and regulations for governing the state. The penal laws were quite severe. Fa Zheng said, “In former times, Emperor Gaozu established only three articles of law, and all the common people were moved by his virtue. I ask the military adviser to make punishments more lenient and laws less numerous, so as to fulfill the people’s hopes.” Kongming replied, “You know one side of the matter but not the other. Qin used cruel and oppressive laws, and the entire population resented them; therefore Gaozu won the empire through leniency and benevolence. But Liu Zhang was benighted and weak. He did not promote virtuous government, nor did he enforce authority and punishment. The proper relations between ruler and ministers gradually decayed. He indulged men by giving them rank, and once their rank reached its limit, they became arrogant. He accommodated them with favors, and when his favors were exhausted, they grew contemptuous. This was the true cause of the corruption. I will now awe them with law; once the law is enforced, they will recognize kindness. I will restrict them in rank; when rank is bestowed, they will recognize honor. When kindness and honor are applied together, both superiors and inferiors will observe proper limits. In this, the method of government becomes clear.” Fa Zheng bowed in submission. From then on, the army and people were peaceful and secure. Troops were divided among the forty-one commanderies to guard and pacify them, and all were brought under control. As Administrator of Shu Commandery, Fa Zheng repaid every kindness he had ever received, even the gift of a single meal, and avenged every grievance, even the slightest hostile glance. Someone reported to Kongming, “Xiaozhi is behaving far too tyrannically. He should be reprimanded somewhat.” Kongming replied, “In former times, when my lord was trapped in Jingzhou, he feared Cao Cao to the north and dreaded Sun Quan to the east. Relying on Xiaozhi’s assistance, he suddenly spread his wings and soared beyond anyone’s control. How can we now restrain Xiaozhi and prevent him from occasionally having his way?” He therefore took no action. When Fa Zheng heard of this, he also restrained himself.\n\nOne day, as Xuande was chatting leisurely with Kongming, a sudden report came that Yunchang had sent Guan Ping to express thanks for the gold and silk he had received. Xuande summoned him. After bowing, Guan Ping presented a letter and said, “My father has learned that Ma Chao’s martial skill surpasses that of ordinary men. He wants to come into the Western River and compare his abilities with Ma Chao’s, and he ordered me to report this matter to you, Uncle.” Xuande was greatly alarmed and said, “If Yunchang enters Shu and competes with Mengqi, the two will never tolerate each other.” Kongming said, “There is no cause for concern. I will write a reply myself.” Xuande feared only that Yunchang’s temper was too impetuous, so he immediately had Kongming write the letter and sent Guan Ping back to Jingzhou through the night. When Guan Ping returned to Jingzhou, Yunchang asked, “I wanted to test my abilities against Ma Mengqi. Did you mention it?” Guan Ping replied, “The military adviser has sent you this letter.” Yunchang opened it and read. It said: “I have heard that you, General, wish to determine which of you is superior to Mengqi. In my judgment, although Mengqi is extraordinarily bold and fierce, he is no more than another Qing Bu or Peng Yue. He may race neck and neck with Yide and compete with him for the lead, but he still falls short of the Bearded Lord, whose excellence and distinction are beyond compare. You now hold the command of Jingzhou, no insignificant responsibility. If you enter the Western River and Jingzhou should suffer any loss, no offense could be greater. I trust that your clear understanding will perceive this.” After reading it, Yunchang stroked his beard and laughed. “Kongming understands my heart!” He showed the letter to all his guests and thereafter had no intention of entering the Western River.\n\nMeanwhile, when Sun Quan of the Eastern Wu learned that Xuande had annexed the Western River and sent Liu Zhang away to Gong’an, he summoned Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong to consult with them. He said, “When Liu Bei borrowed Jingzhou from me, he said he would return it once he had taken the Western River. Now he has gained the forty-one commanderies of Ba and Shu, so we must demand the return of the commanderies along the Han River. If he refuses, we will resort to arms.” Zhang Zhao said, “The region of Wu has only just been pacified. We must not mobilize troops. I have a plan that will make Liu Bei return Jingzhou to my lord with both hands.” Truly:\n\nIn Western Shu a new sun and moon have just begun to shine;\nNow Eastern Wu demands the return of its former lands.\n\nWhat the plan was will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 66\n\nGuan Yu Attends the Banquet Armed with a Single Blade; Empress Fu Dies for the Realm\n\nNow Sun Quan wanted to demand the return of Jingzhou. Zhang Zhao offered a plan: “The man Liu Bei relies on most is Zhuge Liang. His elder brother Zhuge Jin now serves here in Wu. Why not place Zhuge Jin’s whole family under arrest and send him into Sichuan to tell his brother to persuade Liu Bei to hand over Jingzhou? He can say, ‘If Jingzhou is not returned, my entire family will suffer for it.’ Zhuge Liang will think of their brotherly bond and surely agree.” Sun Quan said, “Zhuge Jin is an honest gentleman. How could I bear to imprison his family?” Zhang Zhao said, “Make it clear to him that this is only a stratagem, and he will naturally have no cause for concern.” Sun Quan followed his advice. He summoned Zhuge Jin’s family and placed them under nominal confinement in his residence, while also preparing a letter and sending Zhuge Jin to Western Sichuan. Within a few days, Zhuge Jin reached Chengdu and first sent someone ahead to inform Xuande. Xuande asked Kongming, “Why has your elder brother come here?” Kongming replied, “Only to demand Jingzhou.” Xuande asked, “How should we answer him?” Kongming said, “We need only do thus and thus.”\n\nOnce they had settled their plan, Kongming went outside the city to meet Zhuge Jin. Instead of taking him to his private residence, he led him directly to the guesthouse. After they had exchanged greetings, Zhuge Jin burst into loud sobs. Zhuge Liang said, “Elder Brother, if something is wrong, just tell me. Why are you grieving like this?” Zhuge Jin said, “My entire family is doomed!” Zhuge Liang said, “Can this be because Jingzhou has not been returned? If your family has been arrested on my account, how can my heart be at peace? Do not worry, Elder Brother. I have a plan to return Jingzhou, and that will settle the matter.” Zhuge Jin was overjoyed and immediately went with Kongming to see Xuande, presenting Sun Quan’s letter. After reading it, Xuande angrily said, “Sun Quan gave me his sister in marriage, yet while I was away from Jingzhou he secretly carried her off. Such conduct is intolerable by either sentiment or reason! I was just about to raise a great army from Sichuan, march down into Jiangnan, and avenge this wrong, yet he still expects to demand Jingzhou from me?” Kongming fell to the ground, weeping as he bowed, and said, “The Marquis of Wu has arrested my elder brother’s entire family. If Jingzhou is not returned, his whole household will be executed. If my brother dies, how could I live on alone? For my sake, my lord, please return Jingzhou to Eastern Wu and preserve the bond between us brothers!” Xuande repeatedly refused, but Kongming continued to weep and plead. At last Xuande slowly said, “Since matters stand this way, for the military adviser’s sake I will return half of Jingzhou. I will give them the three commanderies of Changsha, Lingling, and Guiyang.” Zhuge Liang said, “Since my lord has consented, you may write to Yunzhang ordering him to hand over the three commanderies.” Xuande said, “When Ziyu reaches him, he must use gentle words in making the request. My brother has a temper like blazing fire, and even I am wary of him. He must take the greatest care.”\n\nZhuge Jin obtained the letter, took leave of Xuande, said farewell to Kongming, and set out directly for Jingzhou. Yunzhang invited him into the central hall, where host and guest exchanged courtesies. Zhuge Jin produced Xuande’s letter and said, “The Imperial Uncle has agreed to return three commanderies to Eastern Wu for the present. I hope, General, that you will hand them over at once so that I may return and report to my lord.” Yunzhang’s expression changed. “My elder brother and I swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden and vowed to work together to restore the house of Han. Jingzhou is territory of the Great Han. How can so much as an inch of it be recklessly given away? ‘A general in the field need not obey every command of his sovereign.’ Though my brother has sent a letter, I simply will not return it.” Zhuge Jin said, “The Marquis of Wu has now arrested my entire family. If Jingzhou is not returned, they will surely be executed. I beg the general to take pity on them!” Yunzhang said, “This is a deceptive scheme by the Marquis of Wu. How could it possibly fool me?” Zhuge Jin said, “Why are you so utterly unwilling to show consideration, General?” Yunzhang took his sword in hand and said, “Say no more! This sword shows no consideration to anyone!” Guan Ping protested, “This will reflect badly on the military adviser. Please calm your anger, Father.” Yunzhang said, “If not for the military adviser’s sake, I would make sure you never returned to Eastern Wu!”\n\nZhuge Jin’s face was filled with shame. He hurriedly took his leave, boarded a boat, and returned to Western Sichuan to see Kongming, only to find that Kongming had gone out on an inspection tour. Zhuge Jin could only see Xuande again and tearfully tell him how Yunzhang had threatened to kill him. Xuande said, “My brother is hot-tempered and extremely difficult to reason with. Ziyu, you may return for the time being. Allow me to capture Eastern Sichuan, Hanzhong, and the other commanderies, and then transfer Yunzhang there to defend them. Only then will I be able to hand over Jingzhou.” Zhuge Jin had no choice but to return to Eastern Wu and report the entire affair to Sun Quan. Sun Quan was furious. “Ziyu, you have gone back and forth on this mission. Could all this be a scheme of Zhuge Liang’s?” Zhuge Jin said, “No. My brother also wept and appealed to Xuande, who then agreed to return three commanderies first. Unfortunately, Yunzhang stubbornly relied on his own power and refused.” Sun Quan said, “Since Liu Bei has said he will first return three commanderies, we can appoint officials and send them to Changsha, Lingling, and Guiyang to assume office, then see what happens.” Zhuge Jin said, “My lord’s proposal is entirely right.” Sun Quan then ordered Zhuge Jin’s family released to him, while sending officials to assume their posts in the three commanderies.\n\nBefore many days had passed, every official sent to the three commanderies had been driven back. They reported to Sun Quan, “Guan Yunzhang refused to tolerate our presence and drove us back to Eastern Wu overnight. He threatened to kill anyone who lingered behind.” Sun Quan was enraged and sent for Lu Su to rebuke him. “Zijing, you once acted as guarantor for Liu Bei when he borrowed Jingzhou from me. Now Liu Bei has obtained Western Sichuan and refuses to return it. How can you sit by and do nothing?” Lu Su said, “I have already devised a plan and was just about to report it to my lord.” Sun Quan asked what the plan was, and Lu Su replied, “Station troops at Lukou and send someone to invite Guan Yunzhang to a meeting. If Yunzhang agrees to come, I will reason with him in conciliatory terms. If he refuses to comply, we will have swordsmen and axemen lying in ambush to kill him. If he refuses to come at all, we will immediately advance our army, fight him to a decision, and seize Jingzhou.” Sun Quan said, “That is exactly what I have in mind. Carry it out at once.” Kan Ze stepped forward and said, “You must not. Guan Yunzhang is a tiger general without equal in this age, far beyond the reach of ordinary men. I fear the plan will fail and bring harm upon us instead.” Sun Quan angrily said, “If we act like this, when will we ever recover Jingzhou?” He ordered Lu Su to carry out the plan without delay. Lu Su took leave of Sun Quan and went to Lukou, where he summoned Lü Meng and Gan Ning for consultation. He arranged a banquet in a pavilion overlooking the river outside the Lukou encampment, prepared a letter of invitation, and selected an eloquent, quick-witted man from his staff to serve as messenger. The man boarded a boat and crossed the river. At the river entrance Guan Ping questioned him, then conducted him into Jingzhou to pay his respects to Yunzhang. The messenger fully explained Lu Su’s invitation and presented the letter. After reading it, Yunzhang told him, “Since Zijing has invited me, I will come to the banquet tomorrow. You may return ahead of me.”\n\nThe messenger took his leave. Guan Ping said, “Lu Su cannot mean well by inviting you. Why did you agree to go, Father?” Yunzhang laughed. “Do you think I do not know that? Zhuge Jin has reported to Sun Quan that I refused to return the three commanderies. That is why Sun Quan has ordered Lu Su to station troops at Lukou and invite me to this meeting, where he will demand Jingzhou. If I do not go, they will say I am afraid. Tomorrow I will take a small boat alone, with only a dozen or so attendants. I will attend the meeting armed with a single sword and see how Lu Su thinks he can touch me.” Guan Ping remonstrated, “How can Father risk a body worth ten thousand pieces of gold by personally entering a den of tigers and wolves? I fear this is not the way to honor the trust my uncle has placed in you.” Yunzhang said, “Amid ten thousand spears and blades, with arrows and stones striking from every side, I have ridden alone in every direction as though entering a deserted land. Why should I fear a pack of rats from Jiangdong?” Ma Liang also advised against it: “Though Lu Su has the bearing of an honorable elder, matters are now so pressing that he cannot avoid harboring treacherous intentions. You must not go there lightly, General.” Yunzhang said, “In the Warring States period, Lin Xiangru of Zhao did not possess the strength to truss a chicken, yet at the meeting at Mianchi he treated the ruler and ministers of Qin as though they were nothing. How much less should I fear them, when I have mastered the arts by which one man may face ten thousand? Since I have already given my word, I cannot break faith.” Ma Liang said, “Even if you go, General, you must make preparations.” Yunzhang said, “Have my son select ten swift boats and conceal five hundred skilled marines aboard them to wait on the river. When they see my red flag raised, they are to cross the river at once.” Guan Ping accepted the order and went to make preparations.\n\nMeanwhile, the messenger returned and reported to Lu Su that Yunzhang had readily accepted and would certainly arrive the following day. Lu Su consulted Lü Meng. “What should we do when he comes?” Lü Meng said, “If he brings troops, Gan Ning and I will each lead a force and lie in ambush along the bank. A cannon shot will be our signal, and we will be ready to fight. If no troops come with him, we will simply conceal fifty swordsmen and axemen behind the pavilion and kill him during the banquet.” Their plan was settled. The next day, Lu Su sent men to keep watch from the riverbank. After the hour of the dragon, they saw a single boat approaching over the river. There were only a few boatmen and sailors aboard, and a red flag fluttering in the wind displayed the great character “Guan.” As the boat neared the bank, they saw Yunzhang seated aboard, wearing a green headscarf and green robe. Beside him stood Zhou Cang, holding the great saber. Eight or nine stalwart men from the western passes each wore a saber at his waist. Lu Su was alarmed and suspicious, but received them into the pavilion. After the formal courtesies, they took their seats and drank. Lu Su raised his cup and urged his guest to drink, but did not dare look directly at him. Yunzhang talked and laughed with complete composure.\n\nWhen they were half drunk, Lu Su said, “I have something to submit for your consideration, my lord. I hope you will deign to hear me. In the past, your elder brother the Imperial Uncle had me guarantee before my lord that Jingzhou would be loaned to him as a temporary residence, with the agreement that it would be returned after he had taken Western Sichuan. Now Western Sichuan has been obtained, but Jingzhou has not been returned. Does this not amount to a breach of faith?” Yunzhang said, “This is a great matter of state. There is no need to discuss it at a banquet.” Lu Su said, “My lord possessed only the limited territory of Jiangdong, yet he was willing to lend Jingzhou because he knew that you and the Imperial Uncle had come from afar after a military defeat and lacked any resources. Now that you have obtained Yizhou, Jingzhou should naturally be returned. Yet the Imperial Uncle is willing to yield only three commanderies at first, and even this you refuse to permit. I fear your position cannot be justified.”\n\nYunzhang said, “In the campaign at Wulin, the General of the Left personally braved arrows and stones and exerted all his strength to defeat the enemy. How could he labor in vain without receiving even a foot of land for his support? And now you have come demanding territory again?” Lu Su said, “That is not so. When you and the Imperial Uncle were first defeated at Changban, your plans were exhausted, your strength spent, and you were about to flee far away. My lord took pity on the Imperial Uncle because he had nowhere to establish himself and did not begrudge him territory. He gave him a place of refuge sufficient to plan later achievements. Yet the Imperial Uncle has betrayed virtue and ruined your friendship. Having obtained Western Sichuan, he still occupies Jingzhou as well. His greed and betrayal of righteousness will, I fear, make him the laughingstock of the world. I ask you to consider this, my lord.” Yunzhang said, “These are all my brother’s affairs. It is not for me to involve myself in them.” Lu Su said, “I have heard that you and the Imperial Uncle swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden and vowed to live and die together. The Imperial Uncle is the same as you. How can you shift the responsibility elsewhere?”\n\nBefore Yunzhang could answer, Zhou Cang shouted sternly from below the steps, “The lands beneath Heaven belong to those who possess virtue. Why should Eastern Wu alone have the right to them?” Yunzhang’s expression changed. He rose, snatched the great saber from Zhou Cang’s hands, and stood in the courtyard. Glaring at Zhou Cang, he rebuked him: “This is an affair of state! How dare you interfere? Leave at once!” Zhou Cang understood his meaning and went ahead to the riverbank, where he waved the red flag. Guan Ping’s boats shot forward like arrows, racing across toward Jiangdong. Yunzhang held the saber in his right hand and seized Lu Su’s hand with his left. Pretending to be drunk, he said, “You invited me to a banquet today, sir, so do not bring up the matter of Jingzhou. I am drunk now and fear I might damage the affection between old friends. On another day I will send someone to invite you to a meeting in Jingzhou, and we can discuss the matter separately.”\n\nLu Su was terrified out of his wits as Yunzhang dragged him to the riverbank. Lü Meng and Gan Ning each prepared to lead out their troops, but when they saw Yunzhang holding the great saber and personally gripping Lu Su, they feared Lu Su would be harmed and did not dare move. Only when Yunzhang reached the side of his boat did he release Lu Su. In an instant he was standing at the bow, taking his leave of him. Lu Su stood there dazed and stupefied, watching Lord Guan’s boat sail away before the wind. A later poet praised Lord Guan:\n\nHe scorned the ministers of Wu like little boys;\nWho dared deceive him when he came armed with one blade?\nThe heroic spirit he displayed that day\nSurpassed even Xiangru’s at Mianchi.\n\nYunzhang returned to Jingzhou. Lu Su and Lü Meng conferred together. “This plan has failed as well. What are we to do?” Lü Meng said, “Report to our lord and ask him to raise an army and fight Yunzhang to a decision.” Lu Su immediately sent someone to report to Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard, he was furious and discussed mobilizing the full strength of the realm to seize Jingzhou. Suddenly a report arrived that Cao Cao had again raised a great army of three hundred thousand. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. For the moment, he ordered Lu Su not to provoke the troops of Jingzhou, but to shift his forces toward Hefei and Ruxu to resist Cao Cao.\n\nNow Cao Cao was preparing to set out on a southern campaign when Staff Officer Fu Gan, styled Yancai, submitted a memorial advising him against it. The substance of the letter was: “I have heard that in the use of arms, one must first establish awe, while in civil government, one must first establish virtue. Only when awe and virtue support each other can the work of a true king be accomplished. When the realm fell into great disorder, my enlightened lord used military force to restore order and has pacified nine-tenths of it. Only Wu and Shu have not yet accepted the royal command. Wu is protected by the natural barrier of the Yangtze, while Shu is shielded by towering mountains. They are difficult to subdue by the might of arms. In my humble opinion, you should now cultivate civil virtue more fully, set aside armor and suspend hostilities, rest the army, nurture the soldiers, and wait for the proper time to act. If you now mobilize several hundred thousand troops and station them along the banks of the Yangtze, the enemy may conceal himself deep behind his natural defenses. Our officers and men would be unable to exercise their abilities, and our ingenious strategies and transformations would have no scope in which to operate. The majesty of Heaven would then be humbled. I ask only that my enlightened lord examine the matter carefully.”\n\nAfter reading the memorial, Cao Cao abandoned his southern campaign. He established schools and extended honors and courtesy to men of letters. At this time, Palace Attendant Wang Can, Du Xi, Wei Kai, and He Qia discussed honoring Cao Cao as King of Wei. Xun You, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, said, “That must not be done. The prime minister has attained the rank of Duke of Wei and has been honored with the Nine Bestowments. His position has already reached the highest point. It would be contrary to principle to elevate him now to the rank of king.” When Cao Cao heard this, he angrily said, “Does this man mean to imitate Xun Yu?” When Xun You learned of Cao Cao’s words, anxiety and indignation brought on an illness. He lay sick for more than ten days and died at the age of fifty-eight. Cao Cao gave him a lavish burial and then dropped the proposal to become King of Wei.\n\nOne day, Cao Cao entered the palace wearing his sword. Emperor Xian was seated with Empress Fu. When Empress Fu saw Cao Cao arrive, she hurriedly rose. At the sight of Cao Cao, the emperor trembled uncontrollably. Cao Cao said, “Sun Quan and Liu Bei each rule a region and show no respect for the imperial court. What should be done about them?” The emperor said, “Everything is for the Duke of Wei to decide.” Cao Cao angrily replied, “If outsiders heard Your Majesty say such a thing, they would only claim that I was intimidating my sovereign.” The emperor said, “If you are willing to support me, that would be my greatest good fortune. If not, I beg you to show mercy and let me go.”\n\nAt these words, Cao Cao glared furiously at the emperor and stormed out in bitter resentment. Some of the attendants reported to the emperor, “We have recently heard that the Duke of Wei intends to make himself a king. Before long, he will surely usurp the throne.” The emperor and Empress Fu wept bitterly. The empress said, “My father, Fu Wan, has long wished to kill Cao Cao. I will now write a letter and secretly plot with him.” The emperor said, “In the past, Dong Cheng failed to keep the matter secret and brought terrible disaster upon himself. If this should leak out as well, both you and I will be finished!” The empress said, “Every morning and evening, I feel as though I were sitting on a bed of needles. Living like this, I would rather die soon! Among the eunuchs, none seems more loyal and trustworthy than Mu Shun. We should have him deliver the letter.” They immediately summoned Mu Shun behind a screen and dismissed all the nearby attendants. The emperor and empress wept bitterly and told him, “The traitor Cao wishes to become King of Wei and will surely usurp the throne sooner or later. We wish to order the empress’s father, Fu Wan, to plot secretly against this traitor, but all those around us are Cao Cao’s trusted agents, and there is no one we can rely on. We want you to carry the empress’s secret letter to Fu Wan. Knowing your loyalty and righteousness, We are certain you will not fail Us.” Mu Shun wept and said, “I have received Your Majesty’s immense grace. How could I dare not repay it with my death? I ask leave to set out at once.”\n\nThe empress then wrote the letter and gave it to Mu Shun. He concealed it in his hair, slipped secretly out of the forbidden palace, and went directly to Fu Wan’s residence, where he presented the letter. Seeing that it was in Empress Fu’s own hand, Fu Wan said to Mu Shun, “The traitor Cao has many trusted followers, so we cannot plot against him hastily. Only if Sun Quan in Jiangdong and Liu Bei in Western Sichuan raise armies against him from outside will Cao Cao be compelled to go in person. At that time, we can seek out loyal and righteous ministers at court and plot together. With attacks from within and without, we may have some hope of success.” Mu Shun said, “Imperial Father-in-law, you can write a reply to the emperor and empress asking for a secret edict. Then covertly send men to Wu and Shu, ordering them to arrange a common date to raise their armies, punish the traitor, and save their sovereign.” Fu Wan immediately took paper, wrote a letter, and gave it to Mu Shun. Mu Shun concealed it inside his topknot, took leave of Fu Wan, and returned toward the palace.\n\nBut someone had already informed Cao Cao. Cao Cao went ahead and waited at the palace gate. When Mu Shun returned, he encountered Cao Cao, who asked, “Where have you been?” Mu Shun replied, “The empress is ill and ordered me to find a physician.” Cao Cao said, “Where is the physician you summoned?” Mu Shun said, “I have not yet brought one back.” Cao Cao shouted for his attendants to search Mu Shun from head to foot. They found nothing concealed on him, so Cao Cao let him pass. Suddenly a gust of wind blew off Mu Shun’s cap. Cao Cao called him back again, took the cap, and inspected it, but found nothing. He returned it and ordered Mu Shun to put it on. Mu Shun put the cap on backward with both hands. Cao Cao grew suspicious and ordered his attendants to search through Mu Shun’s hair. There they found Fu Wan’s letter. When Cao Cao read it, he saw that it proposed making common cause with Sun Quan and Liu Bei as external allies. Cao Cao was furious. He had Mu Shun confined in a secret chamber and interrogated, but Mu Shun refused to confess. That same night, Cao Cao mustered three thousand armored soldiers and surrounded Fu Wan’s private residence. Young and old alike were arrested, and a search uncovered the letter written in Empress Fu’s own hand. Cao Cao then had all three branches of the Fu clan imprisoned. At daybreak, he sent Xi Lü with the imperial guards and a staff of authority into the palace to confiscate the empress’s seal and ribbon of office.\n\nThat day, the emperor was in the outer hall when he saw Xi Lü lead three hundred armored soldiers straight inside. The emperor asked, “What is the matter?” Xi Lü replied, “By order of the Duke of Wei, I have come to confiscate the empress’s seal.” The emperor knew the plot had been exposed, and his heart and courage shattered. Xi Lü went into the inner palace just as Empress Fu was rising. He summoned the keeper of the seals, demanded the jade seal, and carried it away. Empress Fu knew that the matter had been discovered and hid inside a partition wall in the pepper chamber behind the hall. A short while later, Hua Xin, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, led five hundred soldiers into the rear hall and asked the palace women, “Where is Empress Fu?” They all claimed not to know. Hua Xin ordered the armored soldiers to break open the vermilion doors. They searched but could not find her. Guessing that she was inside the wall, he shouted for the soldiers to break through it and search. Hua Xin personally seized the empress by her topknot and dragged her out. The empress said, “Please spare my life!” Hua Xin rebuked her: “Go plead your case before the Duke of Wei yourself!” With her hair disheveled and her feet bare, she was shoved outside by two armored soldiers.\n\nHua Xin had long enjoyed a literary reputation and had once been close friends with Bing Yuan and Guan Ning. People of the time called the three men a single dragon: Hua Xin was the dragon’s head, Bing Yuan its belly, and Guan Ning its tail. One day, Guan Ning and Hua Xin were planting vegetables together in a garden when their hoes uncovered a piece of gold. Guan Ning continued hoeing without giving it a glance. Hua Xin picked it up and examined it before throwing it down. On another day, Guan Ning and Hua Xin were sitting together reading when they heard calls outside the gate announcing that a nobleman was passing in a stately carriage. Guan Ning remained seated upright and did not move, but Hua Xin abandoned his book and went to watch. From that time on, Guan Ning despised Hua Xin’s character. He cut their mat in two and sat apart from him, refusing ever again to be his friend. Later, Guan Ning withdrew to Liaodong. He always wore a white cap, and whether sitting or lying down, remained in an upper room without setting foot on the ground. To the end of his life, he refused to serve Wei. Hua Xin, by contrast, first served Sun Quan and later submitted to Cao Cao, and now took part in the arrest of Empress Fu. A later poet lamented Hua Xin:\n\nThat day Hua Xin unleashed his vicious scheme,\nBroke through the wall and seized the empress alive.\nBy aiding tyranny, he gave the tiger wings;\nFor a thousand years, the “dragon’s head” is mocked.\n\nAnother poem praised Guan Ning:\n\nIn Liaodong, they tell of Guan Ning’s tower;\nThe man is gone, the tower empty, but his name remains.\nHow laughable that Ziyu craved wealth and rank!\nHow could he match the white-capped man’s free grace?\n\nHua Xin now had Empress Fu driven into the outer hall. When the emperor saw her, he came down from the dais, embraced her, and wept. Hua Xin said, “The Duke of Wei has given his command. Go at once!” The empress wept and said to the emperor, “Can you no longer save my life?” The emperor replied, “I do not even know when my own life will end!” The armored soldiers drove the empress away, and the emperor beat his breast and wailed bitterly. Seeing Xi Lü beside him, the emperor said, “Lord Xi! Can such a thing truly happen beneath Heaven?” Then he collapsed weeping to the floor. Xi Lü ordered the attendants to help the emperor back into the palace.\n\nHua Xin seized Empress Fu and brought her before Cao Cao. Cao Cao cursed her: “I treated all of you with sincerity, yet you sought to harm me! If I do not kill you, you will surely kill me.” He shouted for his attendants, who beat her to death with their clubs. He then immediately entered the palace and poisoned both sons whom Empress Fu had borne. That same evening, more than two hundred members of the clans of Fu Wan, Mu Shun, and the others were all beheaded in the marketplace. Everyone at court and throughout the land was horrified. It was the eleventh month of the nineteenth year of Jian’an. A later poet lamented:\n\nNo age has known such cruelty as Cao Cao’s;\nYet what could loyal, righteous Fu Wan do?\nHow pitiful, where emperor and empress were torn apart—\nLess fortunate than any common wife and husband.\n\nAfter the death of Empress Fu, Emperor Xian went for days without eating. Cao Cao entered and said, “Your Majesty need not worry. I harbor no disloyal intentions. My daughter is already one of Your Majesty’s noble consorts. She is greatly virtuous and filial and should occupy the principal palace.” How could Emperor Xian dare refuse? On New Year’s Day in the first month of the twentieth year of Jian’an, during the celebrations marking the first morning of the year, Noble Consort Cao, Cao Cao’s daughter, was formally installed as empress in the principal palace. None of the officials dared say a word.\n\nBy this time Cao Cao’s power and influence were increasing daily. He convened his chief ministers to discuss conquering Wu and destroying Shu. Jia Xu said, “You must recall Xiahou Dun and Cao Ren so that we may discuss this matter with them.” Cao Cao immediately dispatched messengers to summon them back with all speed, traveling day and night. Xiahou Dun had not yet arrived when Cao Ren came first and entered Cao Cao’s residence that very night to see him. Cao Cao had been drinking and was lying down, while Xu Chu stood inside the hall doors holding a sword. Cao Ren tried to enter, but Xu Chu blocked his way. Cao Ren angrily said, “I am a member of the Cao clan! How dare you obstruct me?” Xu Chu said, “Though you are the lord’s kinsman, General, you are an official commanding an outer garrison. Though I am not related to him, I presently serve as his inner guard. My lord lies drunk in the hall, so I dare not let you enter.” When Cao Cao heard this, he sighed and said, “Xu Chu is a truly loyal minister!”\n\nWithin a few days, Xiahou Dun also arrived, and they discussed their campaigns together. Xiahou Dun said, “Wu and Shu cannot be attacked immediately. We should first take Hanzhong from Zhang Lu, then use our victorious troops to attack Shu. It can be conquered in a single surge.” Cao Cao said, “That is exactly what I intend.” He then raised an army and set out on a western campaign. Just so:\n\nHaving used his vicious schemes to oppress a feeble lord,\nHe sends his hardened troops to sweep through a distant realm.\n\nWhat happened afterward is unknown. Read the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 67\n\nCao Cao Pacifies Hanzhong; Zhang Liao Strikes Terror at Xiaoyao Ford\n\nNow Cao Cao raised an army for a western campaign and divided it into three columns. The vanguard was led by Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He; Cao Cao himself commanded the generals in the center; and Cao Ren and Xiahou Dun brought up the rear, escorting the provisions and fodder. Spies soon carried the news into Hanzhong. Zhang Lu and his younger brother Zhang Wei discussed how to repel the enemy. Zhang Wei said, “Of all the strongpoints in Hanzhong, none is more formidable than Yangping Pass. We can establish more than ten fortified camps on both sides of the pass, backed by the mountains and sheltered by the woods, and meet Cao Cao’s army there. You should remain in Hanning and send us ample provisions and fodder.”\n\nZhang Lu followed his advice and sent the generals Yang Ang and Yang Ren to set out that very day with his younger brother. When the army reached Yangping Pass, they established their camps. Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He soon arrived with the vanguard. Learning that preparations had already been made at Yangping Pass, they camped fifteen li from it. That night, their soldiers were exhausted from the march and lay down to rest. Suddenly a fire broke out behind the camp, and Yang Ang and Yang Ren attacked from two directions to raid it. Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He hurriedly mounted their horses, but enemy troops poured in from every side. Cao Cao’s forces suffered a crushing defeat and withdrew to report to him. Cao Cao said angrily, “You two have commanded armies for many years. Do you not know the saying, ‘When troops are weary from a long march, guard against a raid on the camp’? Why did you make no preparations?” He meant to behead them both to uphold military law, but the officers pleaded for their lives.\n\nThe next day Cao Cao personally led the vanguard. When he saw how rugged and dangerous the mountains were, with dense, tangled woods and no clear roads or paths, he feared an ambush and immediately led the army back to camp. He said to Xu Chu and Xu Huang, “Had I known this place was so treacherous, I would never have launched this campaign.” Xu Chu said, “Now that the army has come this far, my lord must not shrink from hardship.” The following day Cao Cao mounted his horse and, taking only Xu Chu and Xu Huang with him, went to inspect Zhang Wei’s fortified camps. After the three riders rounded a mountain slope, Zhang Wei’s defenses came into view. Pointing toward them with his whip, Cao Cao said to the two generals, “They are so strong that they will be very difficult to take quickly!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a shout arose behind them and arrows fell like rain. Yang Ang and Yang Ren charged in from two directions. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. Xu Chu cried, “I will hold off the enemy! Xu Gongming, protect our lord!” With that, he raised his saber, spurred his horse forward, and fought both generals with all his might. Yang Ang and Yang Ren could not withstand Xu Chu’s valor and wheeled their horses around to retreat; none of the other soldiers dared advance. Xu Huang protected Cao Cao as they galloped over the slope, where another force appeared ahead. It proved to be Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He, who had heard the fighting and led troops out to their aid. Together they drove back Yang Ang and Yang Ren and rescued Cao Cao, escorting him safely to camp. Cao Cao richly rewarded all four generals. From then on, the two sides remained locked in confrontation for more than fifty days without fighting a single battle. At last Cao Cao gave orders to withdraw. Jia Xu said, “We have not yet determined the enemy’s strength or weakness. Why does my lord wish to retreat?” Cao Cao replied, “I judge that the enemy is on guard every day, making a quick victory difficult. I will announce a withdrawal so that they grow lax and cease their preparations. Then I will send light cavalry by separate routes to strike their rear, and we will surely defeat them.” Jia Xu said, “The prime minister’s divine strategy is beyond all fathoming.”\n\nCao Cao then ordered Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He to divide their forces into two columns, each leading three thousand light cavalry along minor roads to circle behind Yangping Pass. Meanwhile, Cao Cao struck camp and withdrew the entire main army. When Yang Ang heard that Cao Cao’s troops were retreating, he asked Yang Ren to discuss pursuing and attacking them. Yang Ren said, “Cao Cao is full of cunning schemes. We do not yet know whether this retreat is genuine, so we must not pursue.” Yang Ang said, “If you will not go, I will go myself.” Yang Ren earnestly tried to dissuade him, but he would not listen. Yang Ang led out all the troops from five camps, leaving only a few soldiers behind to guard them. That day a dense fog spread everywhere, making it impossible to see anyone directly ahead. Halfway along their route, Yang Ang’s troops could go no farther, so they temporarily halted and made camp.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Yuan’s force had made its way around the rear of the mountains. Seeing the heavy fog hanging in the air and hearing voices and neighing horses, he feared an ambush and hurriedly urged his men and horses onward. Lost in the fog, they mistakenly arrived before Yang Ang’s camp. When the defenders heard the sound of hoofbeats, they assumed Yang Ang’s troops had returned and opened the gates to admit them. Cao Cao’s troops surged inside, discovered that the camp was nearly empty, and promptly set it on fire. The soldiers in all five camps abandoned their positions and fled. By the time the fog lifted, Yang Ren had led troops back to the rescue. He had fought Xiahou Yuan for only a few rounds when Zhang He’s forces arrived behind him. Yang Ren cut a path to safety and fled back to Nanzheng. When Yang Ang tried to return, Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He had already occupied the fortified camps, while Cao Cao’s main army was bearing down from behind. Attacked from both sides, with every road blocked, Yang Ang tried to break through the enemy formation, only to encounter Zhang He. The two fought, and Zhang He killed him. The defeated soldiers fled back toward Yangping Pass to report to Zhang Wei. But Zhang Wei had already learned that the two generals had been defeated and the camps lost, so in the middle of the night he abandoned the pass and fled back. Cao Cao thus took Yangping Pass and all the surrounding camps.\n\nZhang Wei and Yang Ren returned to report to Zhang Lu. Zhang Wei said that the two generals had lost the strategic approaches, making it impossible to hold the pass. Zhang Lu was furious and intended to behead Yang Ren. Yang Ren said, “I warned Yang Ang not to pursue Cao Cao’s troops, but he refused to listen, and that is why we suffered this defeat. I now beg for another army with which to challenge the enemy. I will surely behead Cao Cao. If I fail, I will willingly submit to military law.” Zhang Lu required him to sign a military pledge. Yang Ren then mounted his horse and led twenty thousand troops out of Nanzheng to establish a camp.\n\nMeanwhile, as Cao Cao prepared to advance, he first ordered Xiahou Yuan to take five thousand troops and scout the road to Nanzheng. There they encountered Yang Ren’s army, and the two sides drew up their battle lines. Yang Ren sent his subordinate general Chang Qi forward to fight Xiahou Yuan. In fewer than three rounds, Xiahou Yuan cut him down from his horse with a single stroke. Yang Ren then rode out with his spear leveled and fought Xiahou Yuan for more than thirty rounds, with neither gaining the advantage. Xiahou Yuan feigned defeat and fled, and Yang Ren pursued him from behind. Xiahou Yuan then used the trailing-saber stratagem and cut him down from his horse. Yang Ren’s troops fled back in utter defeat.\n\nWhen Cao Cao learned that Xiahou Yuan had slain Yang Ren, he immediately advanced and established camp directly outside Nanzheng. In alarm, Zhang Lu gathered his civil and military officials to discuss the situation. Yan Pu said, “I can recommend a man capable of matching any of Cao Cao’s generals.” Zhang Lu asked who it was. Yan Pu replied, “Pang De of Nan’an. He formerly served under Ma Chao and later surrendered to you, my lord. When Ma Chao went to the Western Riverlands, Pang De was ill and could not accompany him. He now enjoys your generous support. Why not send him?”\n\nZhang Lu was delighted. He immediately summoned Pang De and rewarded him generously, then assigned him ten thousand troops and ordered him into battle. More than ten li from the city, Pang De came face-to-face with Cao Cao’s troops and rode forward to issue a challenge. Cao Cao had witnessed Pang De’s valor at the Bridge of the Wei and knew it well. He therefore instructed his generals, “Pang De is a valiant general from Xiliang and was originally one of Ma Chao’s men. Though he now serves Zhang Lu, he does so against his true wishes. I want this man. When each of you fights him, you must draw out the battle and wear down his strength. Then we can capture him.”\n\nZhang He went out first, fought several rounds, and withdrew. Xiahou Yuan also fought several rounds before retreating. Xu Huang went out next, fought three or five rounds, and likewise withdrew. Finally, Xu Chu fought more than fifty rounds before he too retreated. Pang De had fought four generals with all his strength without showing the least fear. Each of the generals praised Pang De’s superb martial skill before Cao Cao, who was delighted. He consulted his officers, saying, “How can we persuade this man to surrender?” Jia Xu said, “I know that Zhang Lu has an adviser named Yang Song. The man is exceedingly greedy for bribes. We can secretly send him gold and silk and have him slander Pang De to Zhang Lu. Then our objective can be achieved.” Cao Cao said, “But how can anyone enter Nanzheng?” Jia Xu replied, “In tomorrow’s battle we will feign defeat, abandon our camp, and flee, allowing Pang De to occupy it. Then, late at night, we will lead troops in a raid on the camp. Pang De will certainly withdraw into the city. We can select an eloquent soldier, dress him as one of Pang De’s men, and have him mingle with the troops. In that way he will enter the city.”\n\nCao Cao accepted the plan. He chose an astute soldier, rewarded him generously, and gave him a gold breastplate to wear against his skin beneath a Hanzhong soldier’s uniform. He then ordered him to wait along the road in advance. The next day Cao Cao first sent Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He with two forces to lie in ambush at a distance. He then ordered Xu Huang to issue a challenge. After only a few rounds Xu Huang fled in defeat. Pang De called his troops forward in pursuit, and all of Cao Cao’s soldiers withdrew. Pang De seized Cao Cao’s fortified camp. Finding it filled with provisions and fodder, he was overjoyed and immediately sent a report to Zhang Lu, while holding a banquet in the camp to celebrate.\n\nAfter the second watch that night, fires suddenly broke out in three directions. Xu Huang and Xu Chu attacked in the center, Zhang He on the left, and Xiahou Yuan on the right. All three forces came together to raid the camp. Pang De had no time to prepare. He could only mount his horse, fight his way out, and flee toward the city, with all three enemy forces pursuing behind him. Pang De called for the city gates to be opened and led his troops surging inside.\n\nBy this time Cao Cao’s agent had slipped into the city with Pang De’s troops. He went straight to Yang Song’s residence and requested an audience, explaining in full: “Duke Cao, the prime minister, has long heard of your illustrious virtue and has specially sent me to present this golden armor as a token of good faith. I also have a secret letter for you.” Yang Song was delighted. After reading the letter, he said to the agent, “Report to the Duke of Wei that he may set his mind at ease. I have an excellent plan and will soon give him my answer.” He sent the man back first, then went that very night to see Zhang Lu and claimed that Pang De had accepted a bribe from Cao Cao and deliberately thrown the battle. Zhang Lu was furious. He summoned Pang De, berated him, and intended to have him beheaded. Yan Pu earnestly pleaded for him. Zhang Lu said, “Go out to battle again tomorrow. If you do not win, you will certainly be beheaded!” Pang De withdrew, nursing bitter resentment.\n\nThe next day Cao Cao’s troops attacked the city, and Pang De led his forces charging out. Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to engage him. Xu Chu feigned defeat, and Pang De pursued him. From horseback on a hill, Cao Cao called out, “Pang Lingming, why do you not surrender at once?” Pang De thought, “Capturing Cao Cao would be worth a thousand great generals!” He therefore galloped up the hill. At a sudden shout, it seemed as though heaven and earth collapsed beneath him, and both horse and rider plunged into a pitfall. Men rushed in from all sides with hooks and ropes, captured Pang De alive, and brought him up the hill. Cao Cao dismounted, ordered the soldiers back, personally untied Pang De, and asked whether he would surrender. Reflecting on Zhang Lu’s cruelty, Pang De willingly bowed in submission. Cao Cao personally helped him onto a horse, and they rode side by side back to the main camp, deliberately allowing those on the city walls to see them. A report reached Zhang Lu that Pang De and Cao Cao had ridden off together. Zhang Lu now believed Yang Song’s accusations more firmly than ever.\n\nThe next day Cao Cao erected scaling ladders on three sides of the city and bombarded it with catapults. Seeing that the situation had become desperate, Zhang Lu consulted his younger brother Zhang Wei. Zhang Wei said, “Set fire to all the granaries, government buildings, and storehouses, then flee to the southern mountains and hold Bazhong.” Yang Song said, “It would be better to open the gates and surrender.” Zhang Lu remained undecided. Zhang Wei said, “Just burn everything and leave.” Zhang Lu replied, “I have always intended to submit my life to the state, but I never had the opportunity to make my intentions known. Now I am forced to flee, but the granaries, government buildings, and storehouses belong to the state and must not be destroyed.” He therefore had them all sealed shut.\n\nAt the second watch that night, Zhang Lu took his entire household, young and old, opened the southern gate, and fought his way out. Cao Cao ordered his men not to pursue and led his army into Nanzheng. When he saw that Zhang Lu had sealed the storehouses and treasuries, he felt great regard for him and sent envoys to Bazhong to urge him to surrender. Zhang Lu wished to submit, but Zhang Wei refused. Yang Song secretly wrote to Cao Cao, telling him to advance and promising to act as his agent inside the city. Upon receiving the letter, Cao Cao personally led his army toward Bazhong. Zhang Lu sent his younger brother Zhang Wei out with troops to meet the enemy. Zhang Wei engaged Xu Chu, who cut him down from his horse. When the defeated troops returned and reported to Zhang Lu, he resolved to defend the city. Yang Song said, “If we do not go out now, we will only sit here waiting to die. I will guard the city while you, my lord, personally fight one final battle to the death.”\n\nZhang Lu agreed. Yan Pu advised him not to go out, but Zhang Lu would not listen and led his army out to meet the enemy. Before the two sides could engage, his rear ranks were already fleeing. Zhang Lu hurriedly withdrew, with Cao Cao’s troops pursuing behind him. When he reached the city, Yang Song shut the gates and refused him entry. With nowhere left to go and Cao Cao bearing down behind him, Zhang Lu heard Cao Cao shout, “Why did you not surrender sooner?” Zhang Lu dismounted and bowed in submission. Cao Cao was delighted. Remembering Zhang Lu’s desire to preserve the granaries and storehouses, he treated him with exceptional courtesy and appointed him General Who Guards the South. Yan Pu and the others were all made ranked marquises. Thus all Hanzhong was pacified. Cao Cao issued orders appointing administrators to the various commanderies and establishing commandants, and he richly rewarded the soldiers. But Yang Song had betrayed his lord in pursuit of honor, so Cao Cao ordered him beheaded in the marketplace as a warning to all. A later poet lamented:\n\nHe thwarted the worthy and sold out his lord to display his clever skill;\nAll the gold and silver he amassed came in the end to nothing.\nBefore his household knew glory, he himself was put to death,\nAnd for a thousand years men have laughed at Yang Song.\n\nCao Cao had now gained the Eastern Riverlands. His secretary Sima Yi advised him, “Liu Bei took Liu Zhang through deceit and force, and the people of Shu have not yet given him their full allegiance. Now that you, my lord, have taken Hanzhong, Yizhou is shaken. If you advance quickly and attack, it will inevitably collapse. A wise man values the opportunity of the moment, and this moment must not be lost.” Cao Cao sighed and said, “Men suffer because they are never satisfied. Having gained Long, must I now covet Shu as well?” Liu Ye said, “Sima Zhongda is right. If we delay even a little, Zhuge Liang, with his brilliance in governing a state, will serve as chief minister, while Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and the others, whose courage surpasses the entire army, will serve as generals. Once the people of Shu are settled and they have secured the strategic passes, they will be impossible to attack.” Cao Cao said, “The soldiers have suffered from marching such a great distance. For now, they should be allowed to rest and recover.” He therefore kept the army in place and made no further move.\n\nMeanwhile, when the people of the Western Riverlands heard that Cao Cao had already taken the Eastern Riverlands, they assumed he would certainly come to seize their land next, and panic swept through them several times in a single day. Liu Bei called in his military adviser to discuss the situation. Kongming said, “I have a plan that will make Cao Cao withdraw of his own accord.” Liu Bei asked what the plan was. Kongming replied, “Cao Cao has troops stationed at Hefei because he fears Sun Quan. If we now return the three commanderies of Jiangxia, Changsha, and Guiyang to Wu and send an eloquent envoy to explain the advantages and disadvantages, persuading Wu to raise an army and attack Hefei, the threat will force Cao Cao to turn his army south.” Liu Bei asked, “Who can serve as envoy?” Yi Ji said, “I am willing to go.” Liu Bei was delighted. He wrote a letter and prepared the proper gifts, ordering Yi Ji to go first to Jingzhou and inform Guan Yu, and then to enter Wu. Upon reaching Moling, Yi Ji went to see Sun Quan and first sent in his name. Sun Quan summoned him. After Yi Ji had completed the formal courtesies, Sun Quan asked, “Why have you come here?” Yi Ji replied, “When Zhuge Ziyu recently came to take possession of Changsha and the other two commanderies, our military adviser was absent, so the transfer was not properly completed. I have now brought a letter returning them. As for Nan Commandery and Lingling in Jingzhou, we originally intended to return those as well, but Cao Cao’s seizure of the Eastern Riverlands has left General Guan with no place to establish himself. Hefei is now weakly defended. We hope that you, my lord, will raise an army and attack it, forcing Cao Cao to withdraw his troops southward. If my lord takes the Eastern Riverlands, he will then return the whole of Jingzhou.” Sun Quan said, “For now, return to your guesthouse and allow me to discuss the matter.”\n\nAfter Yi Ji withdrew, Sun Quan asked his advisers for their views. Zhang Zhao said, “Liu Bei has proposed this plan because he fears Cao Cao will take the Western Riverlands. Even so, now that Cao Cao is in Hanzhong, taking advantage of the situation to seize Hefei would also be the best policy.” Sun Quan accepted his advice. After sending Yi Ji back to Shu, he immediately discussed raising an army against Cao Cao. He ordered Lu Su to take possession of Changsha, Jiangxia, and Guiyang and station troops at Lukou. He also recalled Lü Meng and Gan Ning, then sent to Yuhang to recall Ling Tong.\n\nWithin a few days, Lü Meng and Gan Ning arrived first. Lü Meng proposed a plan: “Cao Cao has appointed Zhu Guang administrator of Lujiang and stationed him at Wancheng, where he has opened extensive rice fields and is sending grain to Hefei to supply the army. We should first take Wancheng and then attack Hefei.” Sun Quan said, “This plan accords perfectly with my intentions.” He appointed Lü Meng and Gan Ning as vanguard commanders, Jiang Qin and Pan Zhang to secure the rear, and personally led Zhou Tai, Chen Wu, Dong Xi, and Xu Sheng in the central army. At the time, Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang were stationed in various regions and did not accompany the campaign.\n\nThe army crossed the Yangtze, took Hezhou, and proceeded directly to Wancheng. Zhu Guang, the administrator of Wancheng, sent a messenger to Hefei to request reinforcements while he held the city firmly and refused to come out. When Sun Quan personally approached the city to inspect it, arrows poured down from the walls like rain, one of them striking the canopy over his command standard. Sun Quan returned to camp and asked his generals, “How can we take Wancheng?” Dong Xi said, “We can order the soldiers to build earthen mounds from which to attack it.” Xu Sheng said, “We can erect scaling ladders and construct elevated bridges, then look down into the city and attack.” Lü Meng said, “Both methods will take many days to complete. Once reinforcements arrive from Hefei, we will be unable to achieve our objective. Our army has only just arrived, and the soldiers’ fighting spirit is at its height. We should take advantage of that spirit and attack with all our strength. If we advance at dawn tomorrow, we should break the city between noon and two.”\n\nSun Quan followed his advice. The next day, after the soldiers had eaten during the fifth watch, the entire army advanced. Arrows and stones rained down together from the walls. Gan Ning, wielding an iron chain, pressed forward through the barrage. Zhu Guang ordered all his archers to shoot at once, but Gan Ning swept aside the forest of arrows and struck Zhu Guang down with one blow of his chain. Lü Meng personally beat the war drum. The soldiers swarmed up the walls and hacked Zhu Guang to death with a flurry of blades. Most of the remaining defenders surrendered. They had taken Wancheng while it was still only the hour of the dragon. Zhang Liao was halfway there with reinforcements when his scouts returned and reported that Wancheng had fallen. Zhang Liao immediately turned his army back to Hefei.\n\nSun Quan entered Wancheng, and Ling Tong also arrived with his troops. After commending them, Sun Quan held a great feast for the entire army, rewarded Lü Meng, Gan Ning, and the other generals generously, and gave a banquet to celebrate their victory. Lü Meng yielded the seat of honor to Gan Ning and lavishly praised his achievements. When the wine had flowed freely, Ling Tong remembered that Gan Ning had killed his father. Seeing Lü Meng praise him so highly, he became furious and glared at Gan Ning for a long time. Suddenly he drew the sword at his side, stepped into the banquet area, and said, “There is no entertainment at this feast. Watch me perform a sword dance.” Gan Ning understood his intent. He pushed aside his table, rose, grasped two halberds in his hands, and strode forward, saying, “Watch me wield my halberds before the banquet.” Lü Meng saw that neither man had good intentions. Holding a shield in one hand and a saber in the other, he stepped between them and said, “Though you two are both skilled, neither is as dexterous as I am.” With that, he began a saber-and-shield dance and forced the two men apart.\n\nSomeone had already reported the matter to Sun Quan. In alarm, he mounted his horse and rode straight to the banquet. Only when the generals saw Sun Quan arrive did they put down their weapons. Sun Quan said, “I have repeatedly told you both to put aside your old feud. Why are you behaving this way again today?” Ling Tong fell to his knees and wept. Sun Quan repeatedly urged them to stop. The next day he raised the army to advance on Hefei, and all three divisions set out.\n\nBecause he had lost Wancheng, Zhang Liao returned to Hefei deeply troubled. Suddenly Cao Cao sent Xue Ti with a wooden box bearing Cao Cao’s seal. Written on the side were the words: “Open only when the enemy comes.” That same day came the report: “Sun Quan is personally leading an army of one hundred thousand to attack Hefei.” Zhang Liao opened the box and read the message inside: “If Sun Quan arrives, Generals Zhang and Li are to go out and fight, while General Yue guards the city.” Zhang Liao showed the written order to Li Dian and Yue Jin. Yue Jin asked, “What do you think the order means, General?” Zhang Liao replied, “Our lord is away on a distant campaign, and the Wu army believes it is certain to defeat us. We must now send troops out to meet them, fight with all our strength, and blunt the edge of their advance to steady our men’s morale. Only then can we defend the city.”\n\nLi Dian had long been on bad terms with Zhang Liao. On hearing these words, he remained silent and gave no answer. Seeing that Li Dian said nothing, Yue Jin said, “The enemy is numerous and we are few. It will be difficult to meet them in battle. It would be better to hold our defenses.” Zhang Liao said, “You are both governed by personal considerations and disregard the affairs of the state. I will go out alone to meet the enemy and fight to the death.” He ordered his attendants to prepare his horse. Li Dian rose with passionate resolve and said, “If you are prepared to do this, General, how could I dare let a private grievance make me forget public duty? I am ready to obey your command.” Zhang Liao was overjoyed. “Since Mancheng is willing to help me, tomorrow lead a force into ambush north of Xiaoyao Ford. When the Wu army advances, first cut the Little Master Bridge. Yue Wenqian and I will then attack them.” Li Dian accepted the order and went to muster his troops for the ambush.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan had appointed Lü Meng and Gan Ning to lead the vanguard, while he followed in the center with Ling Tong. The other generals advanced in succession as the army moved against Hefei. Lü Meng and Gan Ning led the vanguard forward and encountered Yue Jin. Gan Ning rode out and engaged him. After only a few rounds, Yue Jin feigned defeat and fled. Gan Ning called to Lü Meng, and together they led their troops in pursuit. Sun Quan was with the second column. Hearing that the vanguard had won, he urged his soldiers onward. When they reached the north side of Xiaoyao Ford, a rapid succession of cannon blasts suddenly sounded. Zhang Liao’s force attacked from the left, and Li Dian’s from the right. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. He hurriedly sent men to recall Lü Meng and Gan Ning, but Zhang Liao’s troops were already upon him. Ling Tong had only a little more than three hundred cavalry under his command, and they could not withstand Cao Cao’s army, which bore down like a collapsing mountain. Ling Tong shouted, “My lord, why do you not quickly cross the Little Master Bridge?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, Zhang Liao arrived at the head of more than two thousand cavalry. Ling Tong wheeled around and fought desperately. Sun Quan spurred his horse onto the bridge, only to find that more than a zhang of its southern end had been torn away, without a single plank remaining. Sun Quan was so alarmed that he did not know what to do. His officer Gu Li shouted, “My lord, back your horse up, then charge forward and leap across the gap!” Sun Quan backed his horse more than three zhang, then loosened the reins and lashed it with his whip. The horse sprang into the air and cleared the gap to the southern side. A later poet wrote:\n\nLong ago Dilu leaped across the Tan Stream;\nNow the lord of Wu was routed at Hefei.\nBacking up, he whipped his swift steed into flight;\nOver Xiaoyao Ford the Jade Dragon soared.\n\nAfter Sun Quan leaped to the southern side of the bridge, Xu Sheng and Dong Xi brought boats to meet him. Ling Tong and Gu Li held off Zhang Liao. Gan Ning and Lü Meng led their troops back to the rescue, but Yue Jin pursued them from behind while Li Dian blocked their way and engaged them. More than half the Wu troops were lost. All of the more than three hundred men under Ling Tong’s command were killed. Ling Tong himself suffered several spear wounds but fought his way to the bridge. Finding it broken, he fled around the riverbank. Sun Quan saw him from the boat and urgently ordered Dong Xi to row over and rescue him, enabling him to cross safely. Lü Meng and Gan Ning also risked their lives to escape to the southern side of the river. This battle left everyone in the Southlands terrified. At the mere sound of Zhang Liao’s name, even small children no longer dared cry at night. The generals escorted Sun Quan back to camp. Sun Quan richly rewarded Ling Tong and Gu Li, then withdrew the army to Ruxu, where he prepared the ships and discussed a combined advance by land and water. At the same time, he sent men back to the Southlands to raise more troops as reinforcements.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Liao learned that Sun Quan was at Ruxu and intended to raise an army for another attack. Fearing that the small garrison at Hefei could not withstand him, he urgently ordered Xue Ti to travel night and day to Hanzhong, report the situation to Cao Cao, and request reinforcements. Cao Cao discussed the matter with his officials, saying, “Can we take the Western Riverlands now?” Liu Ye said, “Shu has now become somewhat settled and has already made preparations, so it cannot be attacked. It would be better to withdraw the army to relieve the crisis at Hefei, then proceed down into the Southlands.”\n\nCao Cao therefore left Xiahou Yuan to guard the strategic approaches at Mount Dingjun in Hanzhong and Zhang He to guard the passes at Mengtou Cliff and elsewhere. The rest of the army struck camp and set out for the Ruxu stockade. Thus:\n\nHis iron cavalry had only just pacified the lands west of Long,\nWhen his banners and standards once more pointed toward the Southlands.\n\nWhat the outcome would be is unknown; read the next chapter to learn how events unfold.\n\n### Chapter 68\n\nGan Ning Raids the Wei Camp with a Hundred Horsemen; Zuo Ci Tosses a Cup to Mock Cao Cao\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan was mustering his troops at Ruxu when a sudden report arrived that Cao Cao had led an army of four hundred thousand from Hanzhong to relieve Hefei. Sun Quan consulted with his advisers, then first assigned Dong Xi and Xu Sheng to command fifty large ships and lie in ambush at Ruxu. He ordered Chen Wu to lead troops in patrolling the riverbanks. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao has come from far away. We must first blunt his momentum.” Sun Quan then asked those beneath his command, “Cao Cao has come from afar. Who dares lead the attack and defeat the enemy to blunt his momentum?” Ling Tong stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Sun Quan asked, “How many troops will you take?” Ling Tong replied, “Three thousand will be enough.” Gan Ning said, “A mere hundred horsemen would be enough to defeat the enemy. Why take three thousand?” Ling Tong flew into a rage, and the two began contending with each other right in front of Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “Cao Cao’s army is powerful. We must not underestimate the enemy.” He then ordered Ling Tong to take three thousand troops beyond Ruxu to scout and to engage Cao Cao’s soldiers if he encountered them.\n\nLing Tong accepted the order and led his three thousand troops out of the Ruxu fortifications. Where clouds of dust arose, Cao Cao’s soldiers had already arrived. Their vanguard commander, Zhang Liao, engaged Ling Tong, and they fought for fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Fearing that Ling Tong might come to harm, Sun Quan ordered Lü Meng to support him and bring him back to camp. When Gan Ning saw Ling Tong return, he said to Sun Quan, “Tonight I will take only one hundred men and raid Cao Cao’s camp. If I lose so much as one man or one horse, it will not count as a victory.” Sun Quan admired his courage and assigned him one hundred elite cavalrymen from his own command. He also bestowed fifty jars of wine and fifty catties of mutton upon the soldiers. Gan Ning returned to his camp and had the hundred men sit in rows. He first filled a silver bowl with wine and drank two bowls himself. Then he said to the hundred men, “Tonight we have orders to raid the enemy camp. Gentlemen, I ask each of you to drain a full cup and exert all your strength in pressing forward.” On hearing this, the men looked uneasily at one another. Seeing their reluctance, Gan Ning drew his sword and angrily shouted, “I am a senior general, yet even I do not begrudge my life! How dare you hesitate?” Seeing Gan Ning’s fury, they all rose and bowed, saying, “We are willing to fight to the death.”\n\nGan Ning shared the wine and meat with the hundred men. When they had finished eating, at about the second watch he took one hundred white goose feathers and had each man put one in his helmet as an identifying mark. They all donned armor, mounted their horses, and galloped to the edge of Cao Cao’s camp. They tore open the antler barricades, gave a great shout, and charged into the camp, heading straight for the central command to kill Cao Cao. But the troops around the central command had placed carts and weapons across the approaches and linked them together in an enclosure as tight as an iron barrel, so Gan Ning could not break through. With only his hundred horsemen, he charged left and right. Cao Cao’s soldiers panicked, not knowing how many enemies there were, and fell into disorder among themselves. Gan Ning and his hundred riders galloped wildly through the camp, killing everyone they encountered. Drums and shouts arose from every camp, fires blazed like stars, and thunderous cries filled the air. Gan Ning fought his way out through the camp’s southern gate, and no one dared stand against him. Sun Quan ordered Zhou Tai to lead a detachment to support him. Gan Ning brought all hundred riders safely back to Ruxu. Fearing an ambush, Cao Cao’s troops did not dare pursue. A later poet praised him:\n\nWar drums thundered, shaking the earth;\nWherever Wu’s troops came, ghosts and spirits wailed.\nA hundred white plumes pierced straight through Cao Cao’s camp;\nAll proclaimed Gan Ning’s prowess as a tiger general.\n\nGan Ning led the hundred riders back to camp without losing a single man or horse. When they reached the camp gate, he ordered all hundred men to beat drums, play flutes, and shout, “Long live our lord!” Their cheers shook the air. Sun Quan came out personally to welcome them. Gan Ning dismounted and bowed low. Sun Quan helped him up, took him by the hand, and said, “Your expedition was enough to strike terror into that old traitor. It was not that I wished to abandon you; I merely wanted to witness your courage.” He immediately bestowed upon him one thousand bolts of silk and one hundred keen blades. Gan Ning bowed and accepted them, then distributed the rewards among his hundred men. Sun Quan said to his generals, “Mengde has Zhang Liao, but I have Gan Xingba. They are well matched.”\n\nThe next day, Zhang Liao led troops forward to challenge them. Seeing that Gan Ning had earned merit, Ling Tong declared with fierce resolve, “I am willing to fight Zhang Liao.” Sun Quan gave his permission. Ling Tong then led five thousand troops out of Ruxu, while Sun Quan personally brought Gan Ning to the battlefield to watch the fighting. Once the two armies had formed their battle lines, Zhang Liao rode out, with Li Dian on his left and Yue Jin on his right. Ling Tong spurred his horse forward with saber in hand and rode to the front of the lines. Zhang Liao sent Yue Jin out to meet him. The two fought for fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. When Cao Cao heard of it, he personally rode beneath the main standard to watch. Seeing the two generals locked in fierce combat, he ordered Cao Xiu to loose a hidden arrow. Cao Xiu slipped behind Zhang Liao, drew his bow, and fired. The arrow struck Ling Tong’s horse squarely. The horse reared upright and threw Ling Tong to the ground. Yue Jin hurried forward with his spear to stab him. Before the spear could reach him, there came the twang of a bowstring, and an arrow struck Yue Jin in the face, sending him tumbling from his horse. Both armies surged forward, each rescuing one of the generals and carrying him back to camp, and the gongs sounded to end the battle. Ling Tong returned to camp and bowed in thanks to Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “The man who saved you with that arrow was Gan Ning.” Ling Tong then bowed his head to the ground before Gan Ning and said, “I never imagined you would show me such great kindness!” From that time on, he and Gan Ning became friends for life and death and were never hostile again.\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw that Yue Jin had been struck by an arrow, he personally went to his tent to oversee his treatment. The next day, he divided his army into five columns to attack Ruxu. Cao Cao himself commanded the center; on the left, Zhang Liao commanded the first column and Li Dian the second; on the right, Xu Huang commanded the first and Pang De the second. Each column had ten thousand troops and advanced toward the riverbank. At the time, the generals Dong Xi and Xu Sheng were aboard the ships. When they saw the five columns approaching, fear appeared on the faces of their troops. Xu Sheng said, “We receive our lord’s pay and must loyally serve our lord’s cause. What is there to fear?” He then led several hundred fierce warriors across to the riverbank in small boats and charged into Li Dian’s army. From his ship, Dong Xi ordered the troops to beat their drums and shout to bolster Xu Sheng’s attack. Suddenly, a fierce wind arose over the river. White waves towered into the sky, and the surging waters raged. Seeing that the large ships were about to capsize, the soldiers scrambled down into the smaller boats to save their lives. Dong Xi brandished his sword and shouted, “As a general, I received my lord’s command to defend this place against the enemy. How dare you abandon ship and flee?” He immediately beheaded more than ten soldiers who were leaving the ship. A short while later, the wind grew more violent, the ship capsized, and Dong Xi drowned in the waters at the river’s mouth. Meanwhile, Xu Sheng charged back and forth through Li Dian’s army.\n\nMeanwhile, when Chen Wu heard the fighting along the riverbank, he led a force there and encountered Pang De. The two armies became entangled in battle. Inside the Ruxu fortifications, Sun Quan heard that Cao Cao’s troops had reached the riverbank. He personally led forces with Zhou Tai to join the fighting. Seeing Xu Sheng embroiled in a chaotic struggle within Li Dian’s army, Sun Quan waved his troops forward to support him. But Zhang Liao’s and Xu Huang’s two forces surrounded Sun Quan in the very heart of the battle. From a high hill, Cao Cao saw that Sun Quan had been encircled and immediately ordered Xu Chu to gallop into the fighting with saber in hand. Xu Chu split Sun Quan’s army in two, leaving each half unable to aid the other.\n\nZhou Tai fought his way out of the army and reached the riverbank, but when he did not see Sun Quan, he reined his horse around and charged back into the formation from the outside. He asked the troops under his command, “Where is our lord?” A soldier pointed toward the densest mass of troops and said, “Our lord is hard-pressed within the encirclement!” Zhou Tai threw himself into the battle and found Sun Quan. He said, “My lord, follow me and fight your way out.” Zhou Tai went first, with Sun Quan behind him, and they charged forward with all their strength. When Zhou Tai reached the riverbank, he looked back and once more could not see Sun Quan. He therefore turned around and fought his way back into the encirclement, where he found Sun Quan again. Sun Quan said, “Their bows and crossbows are all firing at once. I cannot break out. What are we to do?” Zhou Tai said, “My lord, ride in front, and I will follow behind. Then we can escape the encirclement.”\n\nSun Quan spurred his horse forward. Zhou Tai guarded him on both sides, suffering several spear wounds, while arrows pierced through the layers of his armor, but he succeeded in rescuing Sun Quan. When they reached the riverbank, Lü Meng arrived with a naval force to meet them and take them aboard the ships. Sun Quan said, “It was only through Zhou Tai’s three charges that I escaped this tight encirclement. But Xu Sheng is still trapped in its midst. How can he get out?” Zhou Tai said, “I will go back and rescue him.” Whirling his spear, he turned around once more and charged into the dense encirclement, rescuing Xu Sheng. Both generals were badly wounded. Lü Meng ordered the soldiers to hold back the troops onshore with volleys of arrows, then brought the two generals aboard.\n\nMeanwhile, Chen Wu fought a great battle with Pang De. With no reinforcements behind him, he was driven by Pang De to the mouth of a ravine thick with trees. When Chen Wu tried to turn and fight again, a tree snagged the sleeve of his robe, leaving him unable to meet the attack, and Pang De killed him. When Cao Cao saw that Sun Quan had escaped, he personally spurred his horse forward and drove his troops to the riverbank, where the two sides exchanged volleys of arrows. Lü Meng’s arrows ran out, and just as he was growing desperate, a fleet of ships suddenly approached from across the river. At its head was the great general Lu Xun, Sun Ce’s son-in-law, personally leading one hundred thousand troops. A volley of arrows drove Cao Cao’s forces back. Taking advantage of the moment, Lu Xun landed his men and pursued Cao Cao’s soldiers, capturing several thousand warhorses. Cao Cao’s army suffered countless casualties and returned in complete defeat. Amid the chaos of battle, Chen Wu’s body was found.\n\nWhen Sun Quan learned that Chen Wu had fallen and that Dong Xi had drowned in the river, he was overcome with grief. He sent men into the water to recover Dong Xi’s body and had it buried with full honors alongside Chen Wu’s. Grateful for Zhou Tai’s service in protecting and rescuing him, he held a banquet in his honor. Sun Quan personally poured him wine, stroked his back, and, with tears streaming down his face, said, “Twice you rescued me without regard for your own life. You suffered dozens of spear wounds, and your skin is carved all over. How could I possibly fail to treat you with the affection due my own flesh and blood, or fail to entrust you with weighty military command? You are a meritorious servant of mine. I will share honor and disgrace, joy and sorrow with you.” After speaking, he ordered Zhou Tai to remove his clothes so the generals could see. His flesh and skin looked as though they had been gouged by knives, and twisted scars covered his entire body. Sun Quan pointed to each scar in turn and asked how he had received it. Zhou Tai gave a complete account of the circumstances in which each wound had been suffered in battle. For every wound, Sun Quan had him drink a goblet of wine. That day Zhou Tai became extremely drunk. Sun Quan bestowed upon him a green silk parasol and ordered that it be raised over him whenever he went in or out, as a mark of distinction.\n\nAt Ruxu, Sun Quan opposed Cao Cao for more than a month but could not gain victory. Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong submitted this advice: “Cao Cao’s power is great and cannot be overcome by force. If we fight him for long, we will suffer heavy losses among our troops. It would be better to seek peace and bring security to the people.” Sun Quan followed their advice and sent Bu Zhi to Cao Cao’s camp to seek peace, promising to present annual tribute. Seeing that the lands south of the Yangtze could not be taken quickly, Cao Cao agreed, but ordered, “Sun Quan must withdraw his troops first. Only then will I return with my army.” Bu Zhi returned with the reply. Sun Quan left only Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai to defend Ruxu and sent the entire main army aboard ships to return to Moling.\n\nCao Cao left Cao Ren and Zhang Liao to garrison Hefei, then returned with his army to Xuchang. All the civil and military officials proposed that Cao Cao be made King of Wei. Cui Yan, the Imperial Secretary, argued forcefully against it. The officials said, “Have you alone failed to see what happened to Xun Wenruo?” Cui Yan flew into a rage and said, “The times! The times! A change is bound to come! Do as you please!” Someone who was on bad terms with Cui Yan reported his words to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was furious and had Cui Yan arrested and imprisoned for questioning. With his tiger-like eyes and curling beard, Cui Yan did nothing but curse Cao Cao as a treacherous criminal who deceived the emperor. The Commandant of Justice reported this to Cao Cao, who ordered Cui Yan beaten to death in prison. A later writer praised him:\n\nCui Yan of Qinghe was steadfast and strong by nature,\nWith curling beard and tiger eyes, and a heart of iron and stone.\nThe wicked shrank before him; his honor and integrity shone high.\nHis loyal heart belonged to the Han emperor,\nAnd his name will be renowned through the ages!\n\nIn the twenty-first year of Jian’an, during the fifth month of summer, the assembled ministers submitted a memorial to Emperor Xian praising the achievements and virtues of Cao Cao, Duke of Wei, as reaching to the limits of heaven and earth, beyond even those of Yi Yin and the Duke of Zhou, and declaring that he should be raised to the rank of king. Emperor Xian immediately ordered Zhong Yao to draft an edict formally appointing Cao Cao as King of Wei. Cao Cao made a show of submitting three memorials declining the honor. Three times the imperial reply refused his request, and only then did Cao Cao accept the command and receive the title of King of Wei. He wore a crown with twelve pendants, rode in a gold-adorned carriage drawn by six horses, and used the imperial carriage, robes, bells, and ceremonial insignia of the Son of Heaven. His passage was announced when he went out, and the roads were cleared when he entered. He built the palace of the King of Wei in the Ye Commandery and discussed appointing an heir. Cao Cao’s principal wife, Lady Ding, had borne no children. His concubine Lady Liu had borne Cao Ang, who had died at Wancheng during the campaign against Zhang Xiu. Lady Bian had borne four sons: the eldest was Cao Pi, the second Cao Zhang, the third Cao Zhi, and the fourth Cao Xiong. Cao Cao therefore removed Lady Ding and made Lady Bian consort to the King of Wei.\n\nThe third son, Cao Zhi, whose courtesy name was Zijian, was exceptionally intelligent and could compose a finished essay as soon as he put brush to paper. Cao Cao wanted to appoint him as his heir. His eldest son, Cao Pi, feared that he would not be chosen, so he asked the Palace Counselor Jia Xu for advice. Jia Xu instructed him what to do. From then on, whenever Cao Cao went on campaign and his sons saw him off, Cao Zhi would recite his father’s achievements and virtues, speaking in polished compositions. Cao Pi alone, when taking leave of his father, merely wept and bowed, moving everyone around him. Cao Cao consequently began to suspect that Cao Zhi was being artful and that his sincerity was inferior to Cao Pi’s. Cao Pi also sent men to bribe his father’s close attendants, who all spoke of Cao Pi’s virtues. Cao Cao wanted to appoint an heir but remained hesitant and undecided, so he asked Jia Xu, “I wish to appoint my heir. Whom should I choose?” Jia Xu did not answer. Cao Cao asked him why. Jia Xu replied, “I was thinking about something, and so I could not answer at once.” Cao Cao asked, “What were you thinking about?” Jia Xu replied, “I was thinking of Yuan Benchu and Liu Jingsheng and their sons.” Cao Cao laughed heartily and then appointed his eldest son, Cao Pi, as heir to the king.\n\nIn the tenth month of winter, the palace of the King of Wei was completed. Men were dispatched throughout the land to collect rare flowers and exotic fruits for planting in the rear gardens. One envoy went to the land of Wu, met Sun Quan, and conveyed an order from the King of Wei before proceeding to Wenzhou to obtain tangerines. At the time, Sun Quan was showing deference to the King of Wei, so he had more than forty loads of large tangerines selected within his own city and sent them by day and night to Ye Commandery. Midway through the journey, the porters carrying the loads became exhausted and rested at the foot of a mountain. There they saw a gentleman blind in one eye and lame in one leg, wearing a white rattan cap on his head, a blue robe on his body, who approached and greeted them. He said, “You are suffering under these heavy loads. How would you like this poor Daoist to carry one shoulder-load for each of you?” The men were delighted. The gentleman then carried each load for five miles, but every load he had carried became lighter. They were all amazed and suspicious. Before leaving, the gentleman said to the official in charge of the tangerines, “This poor Daoist is an old acquaintance from the King of Wei’s home region. My surname is Zuo, my given name is Ci, and my courtesy name is Yuanfang. My Daoist title is Master Black Horn. When you reach Ye Commandery, you may convey Zuo Ci’s regards.” He then flicked his sleeves and departed.\n\nThe men transporting the tangerines reached Ye Commandery, went before Cao Cao, and presented the fruit. Cao Cao personally cut one open, but it was only an empty rind with no flesh inside. Greatly astonished, Cao Cao questioned the men who had brought them. They told him about Zuo Ci, but Cao Cao refused to believe them. A gate official suddenly reported, “A gentleman calling himself Zuo Ci is requesting an audience with Your Majesty.” Cao Cao summoned him inside. The man who had brought the tangerines said, “This is the very man we met on the road.” Cao Cao rebuked him: “What sorcery did you use to steal the fine fruit from my tangerines?” Zuo Ci laughed and said, “How could such a thing have happened?” He took a tangerine and cut it open. It was full of flesh and tasted exceedingly sweet. Yet every one Cao Cao cut open himself was nothing but an empty rind.\n\nCao Cao grew even more astonished. He gave Zuo Ci a seat and questioned him. Zuo Ci asked for wine and meat, and Cao Cao ordered them provided. Zuo Ci drank five dou of wine without becoming drunk and ate an entire sheep without being full. Cao Cao asked, “What arts do you possess that enable you to do this?” Zuo Ci replied, “This poor Daoist studied the Way for thirty years on Mount Emei by the Jialing River in western Sichuan. One day, I suddenly heard a voice inside a stone wall calling my name, but when I looked, I saw nothing. This continued for several days. Then a thunderbolt suddenly shattered the stone wall, revealing three volumes of a celestial book called The Celestial Book of the Hidden Stems. The first volume is called ‘Heavenly Escape,’ the middle volume ‘Earthly Escape,’ and the last volume ‘Human Escape.’ Heavenly Escape allows one to ride the clouds, bestride the wind, and ascend into the great void. Earthly Escape allows one to pass through mountains and penetrate stone. Human Escape allows one to roam the four seas upon the clouds, conceal or transform one’s body, and send flying swords or hurl knives to take men’s heads. Your Majesty has attained the highest rank possible for a subject. Why not step back and follow this poor Daoist to Mount Emei to cultivate the Way? I will then transmit all three volumes of the celestial book to you.” Cao Cao said, “I too have long thought of courageously withdrawing from the swift current, but unfortunately the court has not yet found the right man to replace me.” Zuo Ci laughed and said, “Liu Xuande of Yizhou is a scion of the imperial house. Why not yield your position to him? Otherwise, this poor Daoist will send a flying sword to take your head.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and said, “This man is clearly a spy for Liu Bei!” He shouted to his attendants to seize him. Zuo Ci laughed without stopping. Cao Cao ordered more than ten jailers to take him away and torture him. The jailers beat him with all their strength, but when they looked at Zuo Ci, he was fast asleep and snoring, entirely free of pain. Enraged, Cao Cao ordered them to bring a great cangue, nail it shut with iron spikes, bind him with iron chains, and lock him in prison under guard. Yet the cangue and chains all fell away, and Zuo Ci lay on the ground without the slightest injury. They kept him imprisoned for seven days without food or drink. When they looked in on him, Zuo Ci was sitting upright on the ground, his complexion even rosier than before. The jailers reported this to Cao Cao, who had Zuo Ci brought out and questioned him. Zuo Ci said, “I can go for decades without eating and suffer no harm. Or I can eat a thousand sheep a day and finish them all.” Cao Cao could do nothing with him.\n\nThat day, all the officials came to the royal palace for a great banquet. While the wine was being served, Zuo Ci appeared in wooden clogs and stood before the banquet. The officials were all astonished. Zuo Ci said, “Your Majesty has prepared every delicacy from land and water today and is holding a great banquet for your ministers. There are many rare things here from all four directions. Whatever is missing, this poor Daoist is willing to obtain.” Cao Cao said, “I want dragon liver for a soup. Can you get it?” Zuo Ci said, “What could be difficult about that?” Taking an ink brush, he painted a dragon upon a whitewashed wall. With a sweep of his sleeve, the dragon’s belly opened by itself. Zuo Ci reached inside and pulled out an entire dragon liver, from which fresh blood was still dripping. Cao Cao did not believe him and rebuked him: “You had it hidden in your sleeve beforehand!” Zuo Ci said, “Now that winter is here, all the plants and trees have withered. What fine flower would Your Majesty like? Ask for whatever you wish.” Cao Cao said, “I want only peonies.” Zuo Ci replied, “That is easy.” He ordered a large flowerpot placed before the banquet and sprayed it with water from his mouth. In moments, a peony plant sprouted and bloomed with two flowers. The officials were all greatly astonished and invited Zuo Ci to sit and eat with them.\n\nA short while later, the cooks brought in sliced raw fish. Zuo Ci said, “For sliced fish to be truly delicious, it must be perch from the Songjiang River.” Cao Cao said, “It is a thousand miles away. How could you possibly obtain it?” Zuo Ci replied, “That is not difficult either!” He ordered a fishing rod brought and fished in the pond below the hall. In moments, he caught several dozen large perch and laid them out in the palace hall. Cao Cao said, “My pond already contained these fish.” Zuo Ci replied, “Why does Your Majesty try to deceive me? All other perch beneath heaven have only two gills, but the perch of the Songjiang River have four. That is how they may be distinguished.” The officials examined the fish and found that they indeed had four gills. Zuo Ci said, “To cook Songjiang perch, one must have purple-sprouted ginger.” Cao Cao asked, “Can you obtain that as well?” Zuo Ci said, “Easily.” He had a gold basin brought and covered it with his robe. A short while later, the basin was filled with purple-sprouted ginger, and he presented it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao reached in to take some, but suddenly found a book in the basin titled Mengde’s New Book. Cao Cao picked it up and examined it. Not a single word differed from his own book. Cao Cao became deeply suspicious. Zuo Ci took a jade cup from the table, filled it with fine wine, and offered it to Cao Cao, saying, “If Your Majesty drinks this wine, you will live a thousand years.” Cao Cao said, “You drink first.”\n\nZuo Ci pulled the jade hairpin from his cap and drew it through the cup, dividing the wine into two halves. He drank one half himself and offered the other half to Cao Cao. Cao Cao rebuked him. Zuo Ci flung the cup into the air, where it changed into a white turtledove and flew around the palace hall. The officials all raised their heads to watch it, and when they looked back, Zuo Ci had vanished. An attendant suddenly reported, “Zuo Ci has left through the palace gate!” Cao Cao said, “A sorcerer like this must be eliminated, or he will certainly cause trouble!” He ordered Xu Chu to lead three hundred armored troops in pursuit and capture him. Xu Chu mounted his horse and led the troops to the city gate. Ahead, he saw Zuo Ci in his wooden clogs, strolling slowly along. Xu Chu’s men galloped after him, yet they could not catch up. They pursued him all the way into the mountains, where a young shepherd came driving a flock of sheep toward them. Zuo Ci ran into the flock. Xu Chu shot an arrow at him, and Zuo Ci vanished. Xu Chu slaughtered the entire flock and returned.\n\nThe young shepherd stood over the sheep and wept. Suddenly, one of the sheep’s heads lying on the ground spoke in a human voice and called to him, “Place all the sheep’s heads back against the bodies of the dead sheep.” The boy was terrified, covered his face, and ran away. Suddenly, he heard someone behind him call, “There is no need to run away in fear. I will restore your living sheep to you.” The boy looked back and saw that Zuo Ci had joined the dead sheep on the ground back together and brought them all to life, and was driving them toward him. The boy hurried forward to question him, but Zuo Ci had already flicked his sleeves and departed. He moved as swiftly as though flying and vanished in an instant.\n\nThe young shepherd returned and told his master. His master did not dare conceal the matter and reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao had portraits of Zuo Ci drawn and distributed, ordering his arrest everywhere. Within three days, three or four hundred gentlemen had been seized inside and outside the city, each blind in one eye and lame in one leg, wearing a white rattan cap, a blue robe, and wooden clogs, and all identical in appearance. The uproar shook the marketplace. Cao Cao ordered his generals to splash them with the blood of pigs and sheep and escort them to the drill ground south of the city. Cao Cao personally led five hundred armored soldiers to surround them and had them all beheaded. From each severed neck rose a stream of green vapor. The vapors flew halfway into the sky, gathered together, and transformed into a single Zuo Ci. He beckoned a white crane out of the air, mounted it, clapped his hands, and laughed loudly:\n\n“When the earth rat follows the metal tiger,\nThe treacherous hero’s end will come in a single day!”\n\nCao Cao ordered his generals to shoot him with bows and arrows. Suddenly, a violent wind arose, sending stones tumbling and sand flying. All the beheaded corpses sprang to their feet, each carrying its own head in its hands, and rushed into the martial hall to attack Cao Cao. Civil officials and military officers alike covered their faces and fell to the ground in terror, each too frightened to care about the others. Truly:\n\nA treacherous hero’s power can overturn a realm,\nBut a Daoist immortal’s arts are stranger still.\n\nWhat became of Cao Cao’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 69\n\nGuan Lu Divines the Hidden Course through the Book of Changes; Five Loyal Ministers Die Opposing the Han Traitor\n\nNow Cao Cao, seeing all the corpses rise in the black wind that day, fell to the ground in terror. A moment later the wind subsided, and all the corpses had vanished. His attendants helped him back to the palace, where the fright brought on an illness. A later poet wrote in praise of Zuo Ci:\n\nWith flying steps above the clouds, he roamed throughout the Nine Provinces,\nRelying on the Hidden Stems art, he wandered freely where he pleased.\nWith perfect ease he worked the arts of the immortals,\nYet even his warning could not make Cao Man turn back.\n\nCao Cao fell ill, and no medicine could cure him. Just then Xu Zhi, an assistant in the office of the Grand Astrologer, came from Xuchang to see him. Cao Cao ordered Xu Zhi to make a divination with the Book of Changes. Xu Zhi said, “Has Your Majesty ever heard of the divine diviner Guan Lu?”\n\n“I have heard something of his name,” Cao Cao replied, “but I do not know his arts. Tell me about him in detail.”\n\nXu Zhi said, “Guan Lu’s courtesy name is Gongming, and he is from Pingyuan. He is coarse and ugly in appearance, fond of wine, unconventional, and uninhibited. His father once served as chief of Qiu in Langya Commandery. From early childhood Guan Lu loved gazing up at the stars and would not think of sleeping at night. His parents could not stop him. He often said, ‘Even domestic chickens and wild swans know the proper times. How much more should a person living in this world?’ When playing with the neighboring children, he would draw celestial charts on the ground and arrange the sun, moon, and stars upon them. As he grew older, he gained a profound understanding of the Book of Changes. He could observe winds and atmospheric signs, and his mastery of calculation approached the divine. He was also highly skilled in physiognomy.”\n\n“The Governor of Langya, Shan Zichun, heard of his reputation and summoned Guan Lu for an audience. At the time, more than a hundred guests were present, all men skilled in debate. Guan Lu said to Zichun, ‘I am young and my courage is not yet firm. First, please give me three pints of fine wine. After I drink, I will speak.’\n\n“Zichun thought this remarkable and gave him three pints of wine. When he had finished drinking, Guan Lu asked, ‘Who now wishes to debate with me? Will it be Your Excellency, or one of the gentlemen seated here?’\n\n“Zichun replied, ‘I myself will meet you as an equal.’\n\n“They then began discussing the principles of the Book of Changes. Guan Lu spoke on and on without pause, and every word was profound and subtle. Zichun repeatedly challenged and questioned him, but Guan Lu answered as smoothly as flowing water. They continued from dawn until dusk without stopping for food or drink. Zichun and all the assembled guests sighed in admiration and acknowledged his superiority. From then on, the whole realm called him the ‘Divine Child.’”\n\n“Later, a local resident named Guo En and his two brothers all became crippled in the legs and asked Guan Lu to divine the cause. Guan Lu said, ‘The hexagram shows a female ghost in your ancestral tomb. She was either your elder aunt or your younger aunt. During a year of famine, for the sake of gaining a few pints of rice, you plotted against her and pushed her into a well, then crushed her head with a great stone. Her lonely spirit suffered bitterly and appealed to Heaven. That is why you brothers have received this retribution. It cannot be averted by prayer or sacrifice.’\n\n“Guo En and his brothers wept and confessed their guilt.”\n\n“Wang Ji, Governor of Anping, knew of Guan Lu’s divine powers of divination and invited him to his home. At that time, the wife of the magistrate of Xindu was suffering continually from severe headaches, while their son suffered from pains in his heart. They therefore asked Guan Lu to divine the cause. Guan Lu said, ‘In the western corner of this hall lie two corpses. One is a man holding a spear, and the other a man holding a bow and arrows. Their heads are inside the wall and their feet outside it. The one holding the spear is responsible for stabbing the head, and that is why the woman has headaches. The one holding the bow and arrows is responsible for stabbing the chest and abdomen, and that is why the son has pains in his heart.’\n\n“They dug at the spot. Eight feet below the ground they indeed found two coffins. In one coffin was a spear, and in the other were a horn bow and arrows, though all the wood had already rotted away. Guan Lu ordered them to move the bones ten miles outside the city and bury them there. The wife and son then recovered completely.”\n\n“Zhuge Yuan, magistrate of Guantao, was promoted to Governor of Xinxing, and Guan Lu went to see him off. One of the guests said that Guan Lu could divine hidden objects. Zhuge Yuan did not believe it. In secret he took a swallow’s egg, a wasp’s nest, and a spider, placed each in a separate box, and ordered Guan Lu to divine what was inside. After forming the hexagrams, Guan Lu wrote four lines on each box.\n\n“On the first he wrote:\n\nContaining life, it awaits transformation,\nDepending upon the beams of a hall.\nMale and female will take their forms,\nAnd spread their feathered wings.\nThis is a swallow’s egg.\n\n“On the second he wrote:\n\nIts household hangs upside down,\nIts doors and passages are many.\nIt stores essence and nurtures poison,\nAnd only in autumn does it transform.\nThis is a wasp’s nest.\n\n“On the third he wrote:\n\nTrembling, with long legs,\nIt spins silk into a net.\nSearching its web in pursuit of food,\nIt finds advantage in the dark of night.\nThis is a spider.\n\n“Everyone present was astonished.”\n\n“An old woman from Guan Lu’s village once lost her ox and asked him to divine its whereabouts. Guan Lu pronounced:\n\nBeside the northern stream,\nSeven men slaughter and cook it.\nHurry there in pursuit,\nAnd its hide and flesh will still remain.\n\n“The old woman went to search as he had said and found seven men cooking and eating behind a thatched cottage. The hide and meat were still there. She reported the matter to Liu Bin, the local governor, who arrested and punished the seven men. He then asked the old woman, ‘How did you know where to find it?’\n\n“The woman told him of Guan Lu’s divine divination. Liu Bin did not believe her, so he invited Guan Lu to his office. He took a seal pouch and some pheasant feathers, hid them in boxes, and ordered Guan Lu to divine what they were. Of the first, Guan Lu said:\n\nSquare within and round without,\nIts five colors form a pattern.\nIt holds treasure and safeguards trust;\nWhen brought forth, it bears authority.\nThis is a seal pouch.\n\n“Of the second, he said:\n\nThe lofty peak rises steeply;\nThere is a bird with a vermilion body.\nIts wings are black and yellow,\nAnd its cry never fails to greet the dawn.\nThese are pheasant feathers.\n\n“Liu Bin was greatly astonished and thereafter treated Guan Lu as his most honored guest.”\n\n“One day, while strolling in the countryside, Guan Lu saw a young man plowing in a field and stood beside the road watching him. After a long while, he asked, ‘Young man, what is your honorable surname, and how old are you?’\n\n“The young man answered, ‘My surname is Zhao, my given name is Yan, and I am nineteen years old. May I ask who you are, sir?’\n\n“Guan Lu said, ‘I am Guan Lu. I see the aura of death between your brows. You are certain to die within three days. Your features are handsome, and it is a pity that you have no longevity.’\n\n“Zhao Yan returned home and hurriedly told his father. When his father heard, he caught up with Guan Lu, fell to the ground weeping, and bowed to him. ‘Please come home with me and save my son!’\n\n“Guan Lu said, ‘This is the decree of Heaven. How can it be averted?’\n\n“The father said, ‘This old man has only this one son. I beg you to show mercy and save him!’\n\n“Zhao Yan also wept and pleaded. Seeing the depth of feeling between father and son, Guan Lu said to Zhao Yan, ‘Prepare a jar of pure wine and a piece of dried venison. Tomorrow, carry them into the southern hills. Beneath a great tree, you will see two men playing a board game on a flat rock. One will be seated facing south, dressed in a white robe, and his appearance will be very ugly. The other will be seated facing north, dressed in a red robe, and his appearance will be very handsome. When they are deeply absorbed in their game, kneel and offer them the wine and venison. After they have finished eating and drinking, weep, bow, and ask them to prolong your life. They will certainly add to your allotted years. But whatever you do, do not say that I instructed you.’”\n\n“The old man kept Guan Lu at his home. The next day, Zhao Yan took the wine, venison, cups, and dishes into the southern hills. After walking about five or six miles, he indeed saw two men playing a board game on a flat rock beneath a great pine tree. They paid no attention to him at all. Zhao Yan knelt and offered the wine and venison. The two were so engrossed in their game that they did not notice they had drunk all the wine. Zhao Yan fell to the ground, weeping and bowing, and begged for a longer life.\n\n“The two men were greatly startled. The one in the red robe said, ‘This must have been Guan Lu’s advice. Since we have accepted his private offering, we must show the young man mercy.’\n\n“The man in the white robe took out a register from beside him and examined it. He then said to Zhao Yan, ‘You are nineteen this year and are destined to die. I shall now add another “nine” before the “ten,” so that you may live to ninety-nine. When you return and see Guan Lu, tell him never again to divulge the secrets of Heaven. Otherwise, he will certainly incur Heaven’s punishment.’\n\n“The man in red took out a brush and made the addition. A fragrant wind swept past, and the two men turned into two white cranes, soared into the sky, and flew away.”\n\n“Zhao Yan returned and questioned Guan Lu. Guan Lu said, ‘The man in red was the Southern Dipper, and the man in white was the Northern Dipper.’\n\n“Zhao Yan said, ‘I have heard that the Northern Dipper has nine stars. Why was there only one man?’\n\n“Guan Lu replied, ‘When dispersed, it is nine; when united, it is one. The Northern Dipper records death, and the Southern Dipper records life. Now that they have added to your allotted years, what cause do you have for worry?’\n\n“Father and son bowed and thanked him. From that time onward, Guan Lu feared that he might divulge the secrets of Heaven and no longer lightly made divinations for others. This man is now in Pingyuan. If Your Majesty wishes to know your good or ill fortune, why not summon him?”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and immediately sent men to Pingyuan to summon Guan Lu. When Guan Lu arrived and had completed his formal obeisance, Cao Cao ordered him to divine the cause of his illness. Guan Lu answered, “It was only an illusion. Why should Your Majesty be troubled by it?”\n\nCao Cao’s mind was put at ease, and his illness gradually improved. He then ordered Guan Lu to divine the affairs of the realm. Guan Lu said:\n\nThree and eight cross lengthwise and breadthwise;\nThe yellow boar encounters the tiger.\nSouth of Mount Dingjun,\nOne limb shall suffer ruin.\n\nCao Cao then ordered him to divine how long the succession of his house would endure. Guan Lu said:\n\nWithin the Lion Palace,\nThe divine seat shall be secured.\nThe kingly way will be renewed,\nAnd the descendants shall rise to the highest honor.\n\nCao Cao asked him to explain in detail. Guan Lu said, “The decrees of Heaven are vast and obscure and cannot be known in advance. Wait, and events will verify the words themselves.”\n\nCao Cao wished to appoint Guan Lu to high office. Guan Lu said, “My destiny is slight and my features are poor. I am not suited to such an office and dare not accept it.”\n\nCao Cao asked him why. Guan Lu answered, “My forehead has no sovereign bone, and my eyes have no guarding pupils. My nose has neither beam nor pillar, and my feet have no heavenly roots. My back lacks the three jia markings, and my belly lacks the three ren markings. I am fit only to govern ghosts on Mount Tai, not to govern living men.”\n\nCao Cao said, “What do you see in my features?”\n\nGuan Lu replied, “Your position is already the highest attainable by any subject. Why should you need your features read?”\n\nCao Cao questioned him repeatedly, but Guan Lu only smiled and would not answer. Cao Cao then ordered him to examine the features of all the civil and military officials.\n\nGuan Lu said, “They are all ministers capable of governing an age of peace.”\n\nWhen Cao Cao asked about their good and ill fortune, Guan Lu would not reveal everything. A later poet wrote in praise of Guan Lu:\n\nGuan Gongming, divine diviner in the clear dawn,\nCould calculate the stars of Southern and Northern Dippers.\nThrough the Eight Trigrams’ hidden subtleties, he reached the realm of ghosts;\nThrough the Six Lines’ profound mysteries, he fathomed Heaven’s court.\nForeknowing by physiognomy that he would not live long,\nHe understood that his own mind possessed uncommon insight.\nA pity those extraordinary arts of long ago\nLeft no surviving canon to be taught to later generations.\n\nCao Cao ordered Guan Lu to divine events in Eastern Wu and Western Shu. Guan Lu cast the hexagrams and said, “The ruler of Eastern Wu will lose a great commander, and troops from Western Shu will cross the frontier.”\n\nCao Cao did not believe him. Suddenly, a report arrived from Hefei: “Lu Su, the commander guarding Lukou for Eastern Wu, has died.”\n\nCao Cao was greatly astonished and immediately sent men to Hanzhong to gather information. Within a few days, an urgent report arrived: “Liu Xuande has sent Zhang Fei and Ma Chao to station troops at Xiabian and seize the passes.”\n\nCao Cao was furious and intended to lead an army into Hanzhong again. He ordered Guan Lu to divine the outcome. Guan Lu said, “Your Majesty must not act rashly. Next spring, there will certainly be a disastrous fire in the capital at Xu.”\n\nSince Guan Lu’s predictions had repeatedly proven true, Cao Cao did not dare move lightly. He remained in Ye Commandery and ordered Cao Hong to lead fifty thousand troops to assist Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He in defending the Eastern Riverlands. He also sent Xiahou Dun with thirty thousand troops to patrol constantly around the capital at Xu and guard against unforeseen events. He further ordered Chief Clerk Wang Bi to take overall command of the Imperial Forest troops.\n\nRegistrar Sima Yi said, “Wang Bi is fond of wine and lenient by nature. I fear he is not equal to this office.”\n\nCao Cao said, “Wang Bi followed me when I cut my way through thorns and brambles and endured every hardship. He is loyal and diligent, with a heart as firm as iron and stone. He is the man best suited to the position.”\n\nHe therefore entrusted Wang Bi with command of the Imperial Forest troops and stationed him outside the Eastern Glory Gate of the capital at Xu.\n\nAt that time there was a man named Geng Ji, courtesy name Jixing, a native of Luoyang. He had formerly served as an assistant in the chancellor’s office and was later promoted to Palace Attendant and Minister of the Lesser Treasury. He was on very close terms with Judicial Inspector Wei Huang. When he saw Cao Cao elevated to the rank of king and using the emperor’s carriages and robes whenever he went in or out, he was deeply resentful.\n\nIn the first month of spring in the twenty-third year of Jian’an, Geng Ji secretly discussed the matter with Wei Huang. “The traitor Cao grows more wicked by the day,” he said. “In the future he will certainly usurp the throne and rebel. We are servants of the Han. How can we join with evil and help it succeed?”\n\nWei Huang said, “I have a trusted friend whose surname is Jin and whose given name is Yi. He is a descendant of the Han minister Jin Midi and has long wished to strike down Cao Cao. Moreover, he is very close to Wang Bi. If we can bring him into our plot, our great undertaking can succeed.”\n\nGeng Ji said, “Since he is on such close terms with Wang Bi, how could he be willing to join our plot?”\n\nWei Huang said, “Let us go speak with him and see what he says.”\n\nThe two men went together to Jin Yi’s residence. Jin Yi received them in the rear hall, and after they had taken their seats, Wei Huang said, “Dewei, you are very close to Chief Clerk Wang. The three of us have come especially to ask a favor of you.”\n\nJin Yi said, “What favor do you seek?”\n\nWei Huang replied, “I hear that sooner or later the King of Wei will accept the abdication and ascend the imperial throne. You and Chief Clerk Wang are certain to receive high promotions. We hope you will not abandon us but will be so kind as to help advance us. We would be deeply grateful for your favor!”\n\nJin Yi sprang to his feet and swept his sleeve angrily. Just then a servant arrived with tea, and Jin Yi dashed it onto the floor.\n\nFeigning astonishment, Wei Huang said, “Dewei, we are old friends. Why are you so heartless?”\n\nJin Yi said, “I befriended you because I believed you to be descendants of officials who served the Han court. Now, instead of thinking of repaying the dynasty that nurtured your families, you wish to assist a rebel. How could I have the face to remain your friend?”\n\nGeng Ji said, “But the course of Heaven has made matters so. We have no choice!”\n\nJin Yi became furious. Seeing that Jin Yi truly possessed a loyal and righteous heart, Geng Ji and Wei Huang told him the truth. “We actually wish to strike down the traitor and came here to seek your help. What we said before was only to test you.”\n\nJin Yi said, “My family has served the Han for generations. How could I follow a traitor? If you gentlemen wish to uphold the house of Han, what excellent plan do you have?”\n\nWei Huang said, “Though we have hearts devoted to repaying the country, we have not yet devised a plan for striking down the traitor.”\n\nJin Yi said, “I intend to coordinate an attack from inside and outside. We will kill Wang Bi and seize command of his troops, support the imperial person, and secure Imperial Uncle Liu as an outside ally. Then the traitor Cao can be destroyed.”\n\nWhen the two men heard this, they clapped their hands and praised the plan.\n\nJin Yi said, “I have two trusted men whose father was killed by the traitor Cao. They now live outside the city and can serve as our wings.”\n\nGeng Ji asked who they were.\n\nJin Yi replied, “They are the sons of the imperial physician Ji Ping. The elder is named Ji Miao, courtesy name Wenran; the younger is Ji Mu, courtesy name Siran. In the past, Cao Cao killed their father over the matter of Dong Cheng’s edict hidden in his girdle. The two sons fled to a distant region and escaped the disaster. They have now secretly returned to the capital at Xu. If we ask them to help us strike down the traitor, they will certainly agree.”\n\nGeng Ji and Wei Huang were delighted. Jin Yi immediately sent someone to summon the two Ji brothers in secret. In a short while, the two arrived, and Jin Yi explained the whole affair. Filled with grief and indignation, the brothers shed tears. Their resentment rose to the heavens, and they swore to kill the traitor to the state.\n\nJin Yi said, “On the night of the fifteenth day of the first month, the whole city will be brightly illuminated in celebration of the Lantern Festival. Minister Geng and Judicial Inspector Wei, each of you is to lead your household retainers to Wang Bi’s camp. As soon as you see fire break out inside the camp, attack from two directions. Once Wang Bi has been killed, follow me directly into the palace. We will ask the emperor to ascend the Five Phoenix Tower and summon all the officials so he may personally order them to strike down the traitor.\n\n“Ji Wenran and his brother will attack from outside the city and set fires as a signal. Each of you must raise a great cry, calling upon the people to execute the traitor to the state, and cut off any relief forces coming from inside the city. Once the emperor has issued an edict and submission has been secured, we will march directly against Ye Commandery and capture Cao Cao. We will then send an envoy carrying the edict to summon Imperial Uncle Liu. Let us settle the agreement today. We will rise at the second watch on the appointed night. Do not bring disaster upon yourselves as Dong Cheng did.”\n\nThe five men swore before Heaven, smeared their lips with blood, and entered into a covenant. They then returned to their homes to prepare troops, horses, weapons, and equipment for the appointed time.\n\nNow Geng Ji and Wei Huang each had three or four hundred household retainers, whom they supplied with weapons. The Ji brothers also gathered three or four hundred men under the pretense of organizing a hunt. When all the arrangements were complete, Jin Yi went to see Wang Bi before the appointed day and said, “The realm within the seas is now somewhat at peace, and the King of Wei’s power shakes the world. Since the Lantern Festival is approaching, we cannot fail to display lanterns and lights, so that all may see the signs of a peaceful age.”\n\nWang Bi agreed and issued a proclamation instructing every household in the city to hang lanterns and colored decorations in celebration of the festival.\n\nOn the night of the fifteenth day of the first month, the sky was clear, and stars and moon shone together. Throughout the six avenues and three marketplaces, people competed in displaying ornamental lanterns. Truly there was no curfew that night, and the jade water clock urged no one home.\n\nWang Bi and the commanders of the Imperial Forest troops held a banquet in the camp. After the second watch, they suddenly heard shouting inside the camp, and someone reported that a fire had broken out behind it. Wang Bi hurried from his tent to look and saw flames rolling wildly. He also heard battle cries rising to the heavens. Realizing that a mutiny had broken out in the camp, he quickly mounted his horse and rode through the southern gate.\n\nThere he encountered Geng Ji, who shot an arrow into his shoulder and nearly knocked him from the saddle. Wang Bi fled toward the western gate. A cart came racing after him from behind. In his panic, Wang Bi abandoned his horse and continued on foot. When he reached Jin Yi’s gate, he pounded on it frantically.\n\nJin Yi, it turned out, had sent men to set fire to the camp while he personally led his household retainers behind the others to assist in the fighting, leaving only the women at home. When the household heard someone knocking at the gate, they assumed Jin Yi had returned. From behind the gate, Jin Yi’s wife called, “Has that scoundrel Wang Bi been killed?”\n\nWang Bi was horrified. Only then did he realize that Jin Yi was part of the conspiracy. He went straight to Cao Xiu’s residence and reported that Jin Yi, Geng Ji, and the others had joined in rebellion.\n\nCao Xiu quickly donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led more than a thousand men through the city to oppose the rebels. Fires broke out on every side of the city, and the Five Phoenix Tower caught fire. The emperor took refuge deep within the palace. Cao Cao’s trusted henchmen held the palace gates to the death.\n\nThroughout the city, people could be heard shouting, “Kill every one of the Cao traitors and restore the house of Han!”\n\nIt happened that Xiahou Dun, acting on Cao Cao’s orders, was patrolling Xuchang with thirty thousand troops camped five miles outside the city. That night, when he saw from a distance that fires had broken out within the city, he led his army forward, surrounded the capital at Xu, and sent one detachment inside to provide support.\n\nCao Xiu fought in the confusion until daybreak. No one came to aid Geng Ji, Wei Huang, and their companions. Then word came that Jin Yi and both Ji brothers had all been killed.\n\nGeng Ji and Wei Huang fought their way toward the city gate, but there they encountered Xiahou Dun’s encircling army and were captured alive. More than a hundred of their followers were killed.\n\nXiahou Dun entered the city and extinguished the remaining fires. He arrested every member of the five conspirators’ families and clans, young and old, and sent an urgent report to Cao Cao.\n\nCao Cao issued an order that Geng Ji, Wei Huang, and every member of the five families and clans, young and old, were to be beheaded in the marketplace. He also ordered every civil and military official at court, high and low, to be arrested and escorted to Ye Commandery to await his judgment.\n\nXiahou Dun escorted Geng Ji and Wei Huang to the execution ground in the marketplace. Geng Ji shouted fiercely, “Cao Aman! Though I could not kill you in life, in death I will become a vengeful ghost and strike down the traitor!”\n\nThe executioner stabbed his knife into Geng Ji’s mouth. Blood covered the ground, but Geng Ji continued cursing until he died.\n\nWei Huang struck his face against the ground and cried, “How hateful! How hateful!” He clenched his teeth until they all shattered, and then died.\n\nA later poet wrote in praise:\n\nGeng Ji was loyal and steadfast, and Wei Huang worthy and wise;\nWith empty hands they sought to uphold Heaven.\nWho knew the fortune of Han was nearing its end?\nTheir hearts filled with hatred, they descended to the Nine Springs.\n\nXiahou Dun executed every member of the five families and clans, young and old, and escorted the court officials to Ye Commandery.\n\nCao Cao erected a red banner on the left side of the drill ground and a white banner on the right, then proclaimed, “Geng Ji, Wei Huang, and the others rebelled and set fire to the capital at Xu. Some of you went out to fight the fires, while others shut your gates and did not come out. Those who helped fight the fires are to stand beneath the red banner. Those who did not are to stand beneath the white banner.”\n\nThe officials thought that those who had fought the fires must be innocent, so most of them hurried beneath the red banner. Only one-third stood beneath the white banner.\n\nCao Cao ordered everyone beneath the red banner to be arrested. The officials all protested their innocence.\n\nCao Cao said, “At the time, your true intention was not to fight the fires but to assist the rebels.”\n\nHe ordered them all taken to the bank of the Zhang River and beheaded. More than three hundred officials were killed. All those who had stood beneath the white banner received rewards and were ordered to return to the capital at Xu.\n\nBy then Wang Bi had died after his arrow wound became infected, and Cao Cao ordered that he be given a lavish burial. He appointed Cao Xiu commander-in-chief of the Imperial Forest troops, Zhong Yao Chancellor of State, and Hua Xin Imperial Censor.\n\nHe then established six classes of marquisate, beginning with titled marquises at the eighteenth rank and Guanzhong marquises at the seventeenth, all bearing gold seals and purple ribbons. He also established marquises within and beyond the passes at the sixteenth rank, bearing silver seals with tortoise-shaped knobs and black ribbons, and grand officers at the fifteenth rank, bearing bronze seals with ring-shaped knobs and decorative ribbons. Titles and offices were assigned, and a new group of men took their places at court.\n\nOnly then did Cao Cao understand Guan Lu’s prediction of a disastrous fire, and he richly rewarded him. Guan Lu refused the reward.\n\nNow Cao Hong led his army to Hanzhong and ordered Zhang He and Xiahou Yuan to occupy the strategic positions. Cao Hong himself advanced to oppose the enemy.\n\nAt that time, Zhang Fei and Lei Tong were defending Baxi, while Ma Chao’s troops had reached Xiabian. Ma Chao appointed Wu Lan as his vanguard and sent him out with troops to reconnoiter. Wu Lan encountered Cao Hong’s army and wished to withdraw.\n\nA subordinate commander named Ren Kui said, “The enemy troops have only just arrived. If we do not first blunt their edge, how can we face Mengqi?”\n\nHe spurred his horse forward, leveled his spear, and challenged Cao Hong to battle. Cao Hong personally rode out with his saber in hand. After three exchanges, he cut Ren Kui down from his horse and followed up his advantage with a full attack.\n\nWu Lan suffered a severe defeat and returned to Ma Chao.\n\nMa Chao rebuked him. “You had no order from me. Why did you underestimate the enemy and bring about this defeat?”\n\nWu Lan said, “Ren Kui refused to listen to me, and that is why we were defeated.”\n\nMa Chao said, “Guard the pass closely and do not engage the enemy.”\n\nAt the same time, he sent a report to Chengdu and awaited further orders.\n\nWhen Cao Hong saw that Ma Chao did not come out for several days, he feared some deceptive scheme and withdrew his army to Nanzheng.\n\nZhang He came to see him and asked, “General, since you have already slain an enemy commander, why have you withdrawn?”\n\nCao Hong said, “When I saw that Ma Chao would not come out, I feared he had some other plan. Moreover, while I was in Ye Commandery, I heard that the divine diviner Guan Lu had said a great commander would be lost in this region. I am troubled by that prediction and therefore dare not advance recklessly.”\n\nZhang He laughed loudly. “General, you have commanded armies for half your life. Why do you now allow a diviner’s words to confuse your mind? Though I have little ability, I ask permission to take my own troops and capture Baxi. Once Baxi is taken, the lands of Shu will be easy to seize.”\n\nCao Hong said, “The commander defending Baxi is Zhang Fei. He is no ordinary man, and you must not underestimate him.”\n\nZhang He said, “Everyone else fears Zhang Fei, but I regard him as no more than a child! If I go, I will certainly capture him!”\n\nCao Hong said, “And what if something goes wrong?”\n\nZhang He replied, “I will willingly submit to military law.”\n\nCao Hong made him sign a written pledge, and Zhang He advanced with his army. Truly:\n\nSince ancient times, arrogant armies have often met defeat;\nFrom the beginning, those who scorn their foes have rarely won success.\n\nWhat the outcome would be will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 70\n\nFierce Zhang Fei Cleverly Takes Wakou Pass; Aged Huang Zhong Seizes Mount Tiandang by Stratagem\n\nNow Zhang He had thirty thousand troops, which he divided among three stockades, each protected by rugged mountain terrain. One was called Dangqu Stockade, one Mengtou Stockade, and one Dangshi Stockade. That day, Zhang He took half the troops from each of the three stockades to seize Baxi, leaving the other half to guard them. Scouts soon reached Baxi with word that Zhang He was advancing with his army. Zhang Fei hurriedly summoned Lei Tong to discuss the situation. Lei Tong said, “The terrain around Langzhong is rough and mountainous, making it suitable for an ambush. General, lead the troops out to engage him, and I will assist you with a surprise force. Then Zhang He can be captured.”\n\nZhang Fei assigned five thousand elite troops to Lei Tong and sent him off. He himself led ten thousand troops out thirty li from Langzhong, where he encountered Zhang He’s army. The two armies drew up their formations. Zhang Fei rode forward and challenged Zhang He to single combat. Zhang He leveled his spear and spurred out to meet him. They had fought for more than thirty bouts when shouting suddenly erupted in Zhang He’s rear ranks. They had caught sight of Shu banners behind the mountain and were thrown into disorder. Zhang He did not dare continue the fight. He wheeled his horse and fled, with Zhang Fei charging after him from behind. Ahead, Lei Tong also led his troops out to attack. Assaulted from both sides, Zhang He’s army suffered a crushing defeat. Zhang Fei and Lei Tong pursued through the night, driving him all the way to Mount Dangqu. Zhang He again divided his forces among the three stockades, set up large numbers of rolling logs and catapult stones, and held his defenses without coming out to fight. Zhang Fei made camp ten li from Dangqu and led his troops out to challenge him the next day. Up on the mountain, Zhang He had drums and music played loudly while he drank wine, and refused to come down. Zhang Fei ordered his soldiers to heap abuse on him, but Zhang He still would not come out. Zhang Fei had no choice but to return to camp.\n\nThe next day, Lei Tong again went below the mountain to challenge Zhang He, but Zhang He still would not come out. Lei Tong drove his soldiers up the mountain, where rolling logs and stones came crashing down on them. Lei Tong hurriedly withdrew. Troops from Dangshi and Mengtou stockades then came out and defeated him. The following day, Zhang Fei again went to issue a challenge, but Zhang He still refused to come out. Zhang Fei had his soldiers curse him with every kind of obscenity, and Zhang He cursed back from the mountain. Zhang Fei pondered the matter but could think of no plan. After the two sides had faced each other for more than fifty days, Zhang Fei established a large camp right before the mountain and drank wine every day. Once thoroughly drunk, he would sit in front of the mountain and hurl insults.\n\nLiu Bei sent a man to reward the troops. When the envoy saw Zhang Fei drinking all day long, he returned and reported it to Liu Bei. Greatly alarmed, Liu Bei hurried to consult Kongming. Kongming laughed and said, “So that is what is happening. I fear there is no good wine at the front. Chengdu has plenty of fine vintages. Have fifty jars loaded onto three carts and send them to the front for General Zhang to drink.” Liu Bei said, “My brother has always caused trouble through drinking. Why, Military Adviser, would you send him even more wine?” Kongming laughed. “My lord, you have been Zhang Fei’s brother for so many years. Do you still not understand the man? Zhang Fei has always been fierce and headstrong, yet during the conquest of Yi Province he released Yan Yan out of respect for his righteousness. That was no deed of a mere brute. He has now faced Zhang He for more than fifty days, and after getting drunk he sits before the mountain hurling insults as if no one else were there. This is not a fondness for the cup, but a plan to defeat Zhang He.” Liu Bei said, “Even so, we must not be overconfident. Send Wei Yan to assist him.” Kongming ordered Wei Yan to escort the wine to the front. Yellow flags were planted on each cart, bearing the large inscription: “Fine Wine for Official Army Use.” Wei Yan accepted the order and escorted the wine to the stockade. When he met Zhang Fei, he conveyed that their lord had bestowed the wine on him. Zhang Fei bowed and accepted it, then instructed Wei Yan and Lei Tong each to lead a force and form the left and right wings. As soon as they saw a red flag raised in the camp, both were to advance. He then ordered the wine arranged beneath his command tent and had the soldiers drink openly with flags flying and drums beating.\n\nA spy reported this up the mountain, and Zhang He personally came to the summit to observe. He saw Zhang Fei seated beneath his command tent drinking wine, while two young soldiers wrestled before him for amusement. Zhang He said, “Zhang Fei has humiliated me beyond endurance!” He gave orders to descend the mountain that night and raid Zhang Fei’s camp, while the forces from Mengtou and Dangshi stockades were to come out and support him on the left and right. That night, by the faint light of the moon, Zhang He led his army down the mountainside and went straight to the front of the stockade. From a distance he saw Zhang Fei’s camp brilliantly lit with lamps and candles, and Zhang Fei still drinking in his tent. Zhang He charged forward with a great shout, while drums below the mountain thundered in support, and drove straight into the central camp. There sat Zhang Fei, perfectly motionless. Zhang He galloped up and thrust his spear at him, only to discover that it was a straw dummy. As he hurriedly reined in and turned back, a rapid succession of signal bombs exploded behind the tent. A general charged forward and blocked his retreat, his round eyes glaring and his voice like a thunderclap. It was Zhang Fei. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged straight at Zhang He. The two generals fought in the firelight for thirty to fifty bouts. Zhang He kept hoping for reinforcements from the two stockades, never knowing that Wei Yan and Lei Tong had already driven those reinforcements back and seized both stockades in the process. When Zhang He saw no relief troops and was at a loss, he looked up to see flames rising from the mountain: Zhang Fei’s rear force had already captured his main stockade. Having lost all three stockades, Zhang He had no choice but to flee to Wakou Pass. Zhang Fei won a great victory, and the news was reported to Chengdu. Liu Bei was overjoyed and only then understood that Zhang Fei’s drinking had been a stratagem intended to lure Zhang He down the mountain.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He withdrew to defend Wakou Pass. Of his thirty thousand troops, he had lost twenty thousand. He sent a man to Cao Hong to request reinforcements. Cao Hong furiously said, “You refused to heed my words and insisted on advancing. You lost a crucial strategic pass, and now you come asking for help!” He refused to send troops and instead dispatched a man to press Zhang He to give battle. Zhang He grew anxious and had no choice but to devise a plan. He divided two forces and sent them to hide in ambush among the secluded hills before the pass, instructing them, “I will pretend to be defeated. Zhang Fei is certain to pursue me. When he does, cut off his route of retreat.”\n\nThat day, Zhang He led his army forward and encountered Lei Tong. After only a few bouts, Zhang He fled in apparent defeat, and Lei Tong pursued him. The two concealed forces came out together and cut off Lei Tong’s retreat. Zhang He turned back and speared Lei Tong from his horse. The defeated troops returned and reported the news to Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei personally came out to challenge Zhang He. Zhang He again pretended to be defeated, but Zhang Fei did not pursue. Zhang He returned to fight, then fled again after only a few bouts. Zhang Fei recognized the stratagem, withdrew his troops to camp, and discussed matters with Wei Yan. “Zhang He used an ambush to kill Lei Tong, and then tried to lure me into the same trap. Why not turn his own scheme against him?” Wei Yan asked, “How?” Zhang Fei said, “Tomorrow I will lead one force ahead, while you follow with elite troops. Once the ambush forces come out, divide your troops and attack them. Take more than ten carts, conceal firewood and dry grass in each, block the narrow road with them, and set them ablaze. I will seize the opportunity to capture Zhang He and avenge Lei Tong.” Wei Yan accepted the plan. The next day, Zhang Fei led his troops forward. Zhang He’s army again arrived, and he engaged Zhang Fei. After ten bouts, Zhang He once more pretended to be defeated. Zhang Fei pursued with cavalry and infantry, while Zhang He fought as he withdrew. After drawing Zhang Fei past the mouth of a mountain valley, Zhang He brought his rear force to the front, formed camp once more, and renewed the battle with Zhang Fei. He expected the two ambush forces to emerge and surround Zhang Fei. Instead, Wei Yan’s elite troops arrived, drove the ambushers into the mouth of the valley, blocked the mountain road with the carts, and set them on fire. The vegetation throughout the valley caught fire, and smoke obscured the paths, preventing the troops from emerging. Zhang Fei drove his army relentlessly through Zhang He’s ranks. Zhang He suffered a crushing defeat and fought desperately to open an escape route. He fled up to Wakou Pass, gathered his surviving troops, and held firm without coming out.\n\nFor several days, Zhang Fei and Wei Yan attacked the pass without taking it. Seeing that their efforts were futile, Zhang Fei withdrew his army twenty li. Then he and Wei Yan took several dozen horsemen and personally scouted for side paths on both sides. Suddenly they saw several men and women, each carrying a small bundle on their back, making their way along a secluded mountain path by clinging to vines and creepers. From horseback, Zhang Fei pointed to them with his whip and said to Wei Yan, “The capture of Wakou Pass depends on those few commoners.” He called his soldiers over and instructed them, “Do not frighten them. Bring those commoners here courteously.” The soldiers quickly summoned them before Zhang Fei’s horse. Zhang Fei reassured them with kind words, then asked where they had come from. The commoners replied, “We are all residents of Hanzhong and now wish to return home. We heard that the armies are fighting and that the main road through Langzhong is blocked. We have therefore passed through Cangxi and are taking a route through the Zitong Mountains and Huijin Valley into Hanzhong to return home.” Zhang Fei asked, “How far is Wakou Pass by this road?” The commoners said, “The narrow path through the Zitong Mountains comes out directly behind Wakou Pass.” Zhang Fei was delighted. He took the commoners back to camp, gave them food and wine, and instructed Wei Yan to lead troops in a frontal assault on the pass. “I will personally take light cavalry through the Zitong Mountains and attack the rear of the pass.” He then ordered the commoners to guide him, selected five hundred light cavalry, and advanced by the narrow path.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He was troubled because no reinforcements had arrived. A man reported, “Wei Yan is attacking below the pass.” Zhang He donned his armor and mounted his horse, and was just about to descend the mountain when another report came: “Fires have broken out along four or five routes behind the pass. We do not know where these troops came from.” Zhang He personally led troops to meet them. As the banners opened, he saw Zhang Fei already before him. Zhang He was greatly alarmed and hurriedly fled along a narrow path, but the road was too rough for his horse. With Zhang Fei pressing close behind, Zhang He abandoned his horse, climbed the mountain, found a path, and escaped. Only a little over ten men remained with him. They proceeded on foot to Nanzheng and went to see Cao Hong. When Cao Hong saw that Zhang He had only a little over ten men left, he furiously said, “I told you not to go, but you demanded written authorization to proceed. Today you have lost the entire army. Why did you not kill yourself? What have you come back here for?” He shouted for his attendants to drag Zhang He out and behead him. Guo Huai, the Army Major, remonstrated: “‘An army is easy to raise, but a good general is hard to find.’ Though Zhang He is guilty, he is deeply valued by the King of Wei and must not be executed at once. Give him another five thousand troops and have him march directly against Jiameng Pass, forcing the enemy to shift troops from the surrounding areas. Hanzhong will then be secure. If he fails, punish him for both offenses together.” Cao Hong followed his advice. He gave Zhang He another five thousand troops and ordered him to seize Jiameng Pass. Zhang He accepted the command and departed.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Da and Huo Jun, the commanders guarding Jiameng Pass, learned that Zhang He’s army was coming. Huo Jun wanted only to hold the pass firmly, but Meng Da insisted on meeting the enemy. He led troops down from the pass and engaged Zhang He, but suffered a crushing defeat and returned. Huo Jun urgently sent a written report to Chengdu. When Liu Bei heard the news, he summoned the Military Adviser to discuss the situation. Kongming assembled the generals in the hall and said, “Jiameng Pass is now in grave danger. We must recall Zhang Fei from Langzhong before Zhang He can be repelled.” Fa Zheng said, “Zhang Fei’s troops are now stationed at Wakou Pass and holding Langzhong, which is also a crucial position. He cannot be recalled. Select one of the generals in this hall to go and defeat Zhang He.” Kongming laughed and said, “Zhang He is a famous general of Wei, far beyond the ordinary man. No one except Zhang Fei can withstand him.” Suddenly, one man strode out and declared sternly, “Why does the Military Adviser belittle the others? Though I am without talent, I am willing to behead Zhang He and present his head beneath your command banner.”\n\nEveryone looked and saw that it was the veteran general Huang Zhong. Kongming said, “Though Hansheng is brave, you are advanced in years. I fear you are no match for Zhang He.” On hearing this, Huang Zhong’s white beard bristled, and he said, “Though I am old, my arms can still draw a bow of three piculs, and my body still possesses a thousand catties of strength. How could I be unequal to a wretch like Zhang He?” Kongming said, “General, you are nearly seventy. How can you say you are not old?” Huang Zhong strode down from the hall, took a great saber from the weapons rack, and whirled it about as swiftly as flight. Then he took the stout bows hanging on the wall and snapped two of them in succession as he drew them. Kongming said, “If the general is determined to go, who will serve as your deputy?” Huang Zhong said, “The veteran general Yan Yan can go with me. If anything goes wrong, take this white head first.” Liu Bei was overjoyed and immediately ordered Yan Yan and Huang Zhong to go and fight Zhang He. Zhao Yun remonstrated, “Zhang He is now personally attacking Jiameng Pass. Military Adviser, you must not treat this as a game. If Jiameng Pass is lost, Yi Province will be in danger. Why send two old generals against such a formidable enemy?” Kongming said, “You think the two of them are old and cannot accomplish anything, but I believe Hanzhong will be won through their hands.” Zhao Yun and the others all withdrew with skeptical smiles.\n\nWhen Huang Zhong and Yan Yan arrived at the pass, Meng Da and Huo Jun saw them and privately laughed at Kongming’s poor deployment. “How could he send only two old men to such a crucial place?” Huang Zhong said to Yan Yan, “Did you see how everyone behaved? They laughed at us for being old. Now we must achieve an extraordinary victory and convince them all.” Yan Yan said, “I am ready to obey your orders, General.” After the two had settled on their plan, Huang Zhong led troops down from the pass and drew up against Zhang He. Zhang He rode out, saw Huang Zhong, and laughed. “At your great age, do you still have no sense of shame? Do you actually intend to fight?” Huang Zhong angrily replied, “You young whelp mock me for my age! The precious saber in my hand is not old!” He slapped his horse forward and fought Zhang He. Their horses crossed, and they battled for more than twenty bouts. Suddenly, shouting arose behind Zhang He. Yan Yan had taken a narrow path around to the rear of Zhang He’s army. Attacked from both sides, Zhang He suffered a crushing defeat. They pursued him through the night, and Zhang He’s troops retreated eighty or ninety li. Huang Zhong and Yan Yan then withdrew their forces to camp and took no further action.\n\nWhen Cao Hong learned that Zhang He had lost another battle, he again wanted to punish him. Guo Huai said, “If Zhang He is pressed too hard, he is certain to defect to Western Shu. Send generals to assist him and supervise him at close range, so he will entertain no disloyal thoughts.” Cao Hong followed his advice and immediately dispatched Xiahou Dun’s nephew Xiahou Shang, together with Han Hao, the younger brother of the surrendered general Han Xuan. The two led five thousand troops to assist in the fighting. They set out at once, reached Zhang He’s camp, and asked about the military situation. Zhang He said, “The veteran general Huang Zhong is a formidable hero, and Yan Yan is assisting him. We must not underestimate the enemy.” Han Hao said, “When I was in Changsha, I learned how dangerous that old brigand is. He and Wei Yan delivered up the city and caused the death of my elder brother. Now that I have encountered him, I must avenge that wrong.” He and Xiahou Shang then led the fresh troops out of camp and advanced.\n\nHuang Zhong had been scouting for several days and already knew all the routes. Yan Yan said, “Ahead lies a mountain called Mount Tiandang. Cao Cao stores grain and fodder there. If we seize that place and cut off his supplies, Hanzhong can be taken.” Huang Zhong said, “General, your words are exactly what I had in mind. You and I shall proceed in this manner.” Yan Yan followed the plan and departed at the head of a force.\n\nWhen Huang Zhong learned that Xiahou Shang and Han Hao were coming, he led his troops out of camp. Before the battle line, Han Hao cursed Huang Zhong as “a faithless old brigand!” He spurred forward with his spear leveled and charged at Huang Zhong. Xiahou Shang also rode out to attack from the other side. Huang Zhong fought hard against both generals, exchanging more than ten bouts with each before turning and fleeing. The two pursued him for more than twenty li and captured Huang Zhong’s camp. Huang Zhong hastily established another camp. The next day, Xiahou Shang and Han Hao pursued him. Huang Zhong again came out to fight, but after several bouts he fled once more. The two generals chased him another twenty li and captured another of his camps, then summoned Zhang He to guard the rear camp. Zhang He came to the forward camp and advised them, “Huang Zhong has retreated for two days in succession. There must be some trick behind it.” Xiahou Shang rebuked Zhang He. “You are so cowardly—it is no wonder you have repeatedly been defeated! Say no more. Just watch the two of us win glory!” Zhang He withdrew in shame.\n\nThe next day, the two generals again gave battle, and Huang Zhong again retreated more than twenty li. The two steadily pursued him. On the following day, the two led out their troops, and Huang Zhong fled at the mere sight of them. After losing several engagements in succession, he retreated all the way into the pass. The two generals set up camp below the pass and attacked it, while Huang Zhong held firm and refused to come out. Meng Da secretly sent a written report to Liu Bei, saying, “Huang Zhong has lost several battles in succession and has now retreated into the pass.” Alarmed, Liu Bei questioned Kongming. Kongming said, “This is the veteran general’s stratagem of making the enemy arrogant.” Zhao Yun and the others did not believe him. Liu Bei sent Liu Feng to the pass to support Huang Zhong. When Huang Zhong met Liu Feng, he asked, “Young general, why have you come to assist in battle?” Liu Feng said, “My father learned that you had suffered several defeats, General, so he sent me here.” Huang Zhong laughed. “This is my stratagem to make the enemy arrogant. Watch tonight’s battle. We can recover every camp and seize their grain, provisions, and horses. I merely lent them those camps as places to store their baggage. Tonight Huo Jun will remain behind to guard the pass. General Meng can come with me to carry off their grain and fodder and seize their horses. Young general, watch me break the enemy.”\n\nThat night, during the second watch, Huang Zhong led five thousand troops straight down from the opened pass. Xiahou Shang and Han Hao had seen no one come out of the pass for several days and had both grown careless. Huang Zhong broke through the camp and charged directly inside. The men had no time to put on armor, nor the horses to be saddled. The two generals fled separately for their lives, while their troops and horses trampled one another, leaving countless dead. By daybreak, Huang Zhong had captured three camps in succession. Countless weapons, saddles, and horses had been abandoned in them, and he ordered Meng Da to transport them all into the pass. Huang Zhong then urged the army to continue the advance. Liu Feng said, “The soldiers are exhausted. We should rest for a while.” Huang Zhong replied, “‘If one does not enter the tiger’s den, how can one obtain the tiger’s cubs?’” He whipped his horse and advanced first, and all the soldiers exerted themselves to follow. Zhang He’s army was thrown into disorder by its own fleeing troops. Unable to maintain its camps, it retreated, abandoning many fortified stockades and fleeing all the way to the banks of the Han River.\n\nZhang He found Xiahou Shang and Han Hao and discussed the situation with them. “Mount Tiandang is where the grain and fodder are stored. It also connects with Mount Micang, another supply depot. These places are the lifeline of the troops in Hanzhong. If we lose them through negligence, Hanzhong itself will be lost. We must devise a way to defend them.” Xiahou Shang said, “My uncle Xiahou Yuan has detached troops to guard Mount Micang, which directly adjoins Mount Dingjun, so there is no need to worry about it. My elder kinsman Xiahou De commands Mount Tiandang. We should go join him and defend that mountain.”\n\nZhang He and the other two generals therefore traveled through the night to Mount Tiandang, where they met Xiahou De and gave him a full account of what had happened. Xiahou De said, “I have a hundred thousand troops stationed here. You may lead them out and retake the camps you lost.” Zhang He said, “We should hold firm and not act recklessly.” Suddenly, a tremendous clamor of gongs and drums arose before the mountain, and a man reported, “Huang Zhong’s troops have arrived.” Xiahou De laughed loudly. “That old brigand knows nothing of the art of war. He relies on courage alone!” Zhang He said, “Huang Zhong possesses cunning, not merely courage.” Xiahou De said, “The troops from Shu have traveled a great distance and are exhausted from many days of marching. Moreover, they have penetrated deep into enemy territory. That is not cunning.” Zhang He said, “Even so, we must not underestimate the enemy. We should hold firm for now.” Han Hao said, “Lend me three thousand elite troops to attack him. I am certain to defeat him.”\n\nXiahou De therefore assigned troops to Han Hao, who descended the mountain. Huang Zhong formed up his troops to meet him. Liu Feng advised, “The sun is already setting. The entire army has come a long way and is weary. We should rest for now.” Huang Zhong laughed. “No. Heaven has granted us this extraordinary opportunity. To refuse it would be to defy Heaven.” Having said this, he advanced in force amid beating drums and battle cries. Han Hao led his troops forward to fight. Huang Zhong brandished his saber and charged straight at him. In a single bout, he cut Han Hao down from his horse. The Shu troops shouted and stormed up the mountain. Zhang He and Xiahou Shang hurriedly led troops to meet them. Suddenly, they heard tremendous shouting behind the mountain as flames surged into the sky, dyeing everything above and below a fiery red. Xiahou De was leading troops to fight the fire when he encountered the veteran general Yan Yan. Yan Yan raised his saber, brought it down, and cut Xiahou De from his horse. Huang Zhong had previously sent Yan Yan to conceal his troops in a secluded part of the mountain. He had only waited for Huang Zhong’s army to arrive before coming out to set the fires. The piles of firewood and dry grass all ignited at once, and the raging flames leaped high, illuminating the mountain valleys.\n\nAfter killing Xiahou De, Yan Yan attacked from behind the mountain. Unable to respond to the attacks from both front and rear, Zhang He and Xiahou Shang had no choice but to abandon Mount Tiandang and flee toward Mount Dingjun to seek refuge with Xiahou Yuan. Huang Zhong and Yan Yan secured Mount Tiandang, and a swift report of victory was sent to Chengdu. When Liu Bei heard the news, all the generals rejoiced. Fa Zheng said, “When Cao Cao compelled Zhang Lu to surrender and pacified Hanzhong, he failed to exploit that momentum to take Ba and Shu. Instead, he left the two generals Xiahou Yuan and Zhang He to hold the region while he personally led his army north. That was a grave mistake. Zhang He has now been newly defeated, and Mount Tiandang has been lost. If my lord takes this opportunity to lead a great army there in person, Hanzhong can be secured. Once Hanzhong has been secured, we can train our troops and accumulate grain, watching for weaknesses and awaiting our opportunity. We can advance to punish the traitors or withdraw to defend ourselves. Heaven has given us this opportunity, and we must not let it pass.” Liu Bei and Kongming both heartily agreed. They therefore issued orders appointing Zhao Yun and Zhang Fei as the vanguard. Liu Bei and Kongming would personally lead a hundred thousand troops and choose an auspicious day to advance on Hanzhong. Proclamations were sent throughout the territory ordering every position to maintain the strictest vigilance.\n\nIt was an auspicious day in the seventh month of autumn, in the twenty-third year of Jian’an. Liu Bei’s great army marched out of Jiameng Pass and established camp. Huang Zhong and Yan Yan were summoned to headquarters and richly rewarded. Liu Bei said, “Everyone said that you were old, General, but the Military Adviser alone recognized your ability. You have now indeed achieved an extraordinary victory. Yet Mount Dingjun in Hanzhong protects Nanzheng and is where grain and fodder are stockpiled. If Mount Dingjun can be taken, there will be nothing to fear along the route to Yangping. Do you still dare to take Mount Dingjun, General?” Huang Zhong eagerly accepted and at once asked to lead troops there. Kongming hurriedly stopped him. “Though the veteran general is brave, Xiahou Yuan is not to be compared with Zhang He. Xiahou Yuan is deeply versed in strategy and thoroughly understands the principles of war. Cao Cao relies on him as his shield in Xiliang. He was formerly stationed with troops at Chang’an to resist Ma Chao, and now he commands troops in Hanzhong. Cao Cao entrusted the task to no one else, but only to Xiahou Yuan, because Xiahou Yuan possesses the abilities of a great commander. Though you have defeated Zhang He, General, it remains uncertain whether you can defeat Xiahou Yuan. I intend to choose someone to go to Jingzhou and relieve General Guan so he may return. Only then will we have a man capable of opposing Xiahou Yuan.”\n\nHuang Zhong answered indignantly, “In ancient times, Lian Po was eighty years old, yet he could still eat a dou of rice and ten catties of meat. The feudal lords feared his valor and dared not invade the borders of Zhao. Huang Zhong is not even seventy! The Military Adviser says that I am old, but I will take no deputy at all. I will lead only three thousand of my own troops, cut off Xiahou Yuan’s head, and present it beneath your command banner.” Kongming repeatedly refused permission, but Huang Zhong remained determined to go. Kongming said, “If the general insists on going, what if I send someone with you as army supervisor?” Truly:\n\nTo send a general forth, use words that sting;\nIn valor, the young may not surpass the old.\n\nWho that person was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 71\n\nHuang Zhong Holds Mount Dingjun and Awaits the Weary; Zhao Yun Defeats the Many with the Few at the Han River\n\nKongming then instructed Huang Zhong, “Since you are determined to go, I will have Fa Zheng assist you. Consult with him before taking any action. I will send troops after you to provide support.” Huang Zhong agreed and departed with Fa Zheng and the troops under his command. Kongming told Xuande, “Unless that old general is provoked with words, he will accomplish nothing even if he goes. Now that he has set out, we must send forces to support him.” He summoned Zhao Yun and gave him a contingent of troops, ordering him to take a minor road and act as a surprise force in support: “If Huang Zhong wins, there is no need for you to fight. But if he suffers a setback, go at once to his rescue.” He also dispatched Liu Feng and Meng Da, saying, “Take three thousand men to strategic points in the mountains and raise many banners to magnify the apparent strength of our army and make the enemy suspicious and afraid.” The three men each led their troops away. Kongming then sent a messenger to Xiabian with a plan for Ma Chao, instructing him how to proceed. He also sent Yan Yan to guard the passes at Langzhong in Baxi, relieving Zhang Fei and Wei Yan so they could come and join the campaign to seize Hanzhong.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He and Xiahou Shang went to see Xiahou Yuan and said, “Tiandang Mountain has been lost, and Xiahou De and Han Hao have been killed. We now hear that Liu Bei is personally leading an army to seize Hanzhong. You should quickly report to the King of Wei and ask him to send elite troops and valiant generals as soon as possible to support us.” Xiahou Yuan immediately sent a messenger to inform Cao Hong. Cao Hong traveled through the night to Xuchang and reported the matter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed and urgently assembled his civil and military officers to discuss sending troops to save Hanzhong. Chief Secretary Liu Ye stepped forward and said, “If Hanzhong is lost, the Central Plains will be shaken. Your Majesty must not shrink from the hardship. You must personally lead the campaign.” Cao Cao regrettfully said, “How bitterly I regret not following your advice at the time, which has brought us to this!” He hurriedly issued orders and raised an army of four hundred thousand for a personal expedition. It was the seventh month of autumn in the twenty-third year of Jian’an. Cao Cao advanced with his army divided into three columns: Xiahou Dun commanded the vanguard, Cao Cao himself led the central army, and Cao Xiu guarded the rear. The three armies set out one after another. Cao Cao rode a white horse with a golden saddle and wore a jade belt and brocade robes. Warriors carried a great red silk canopy ornamented with gold. On either side were golden maces, silver battle-axes, iron rods, halberds, and spears. Banners bearing the sun and moon, dragons and phoenixes, fluttered overhead. Twenty-five thousand imperial guards, known as the Dragon and Tiger Troops, protected him. They were divided into five units of five thousand each, corresponding to the five colors blue, yellow, red, white, and black. Their flags, streamers, armor, and horses all matched the color of their unit. The display glittered brilliantly and was magnificent beyond measure.\n\nAfter the army passed through Tong Pass, Cao Cao saw from horseback a dense grove of luxuriant trees and asked his attendants, “What place is this?” They replied, “This is called Lantian. Among those trees stands the estate of Cai Yong. His daughter Cai Yan now lives there with her husband, Dong Si.” Cao Cao had once been a close friend of Cai Yong. Cai Yong’s daughter Cai Yan had first been the wife of Wei Daojie. Later she was abducted by northern tribes and bore two sons in the north. She composed “Eighteen Songs of a Nomad Flute,” which circulated into the Central Plains. Cao Cao felt deep compassion for her and sent a man north with a thousand pieces of gold to ransom her. Fearing Cao Cao’s power, the Wise King of the Left sent Cai Yan back to the Han. Cao Cao then married her to Dong Si.\n\nThat day, when they reached the estate, Cao Cao recalled Cai Yong and ordered the army to continue ahead while he led more than a hundred attendants to the gate and dismounted. Dong Si was then away serving in office, and only Cai Yan was at home. When she heard that Cao Cao had arrived, she hurried out to welcome him. Cao Cao entered the main hall, and after Cai Yan had paid her respects, she stood waiting at one side. Cao Cao happened to notice a scroll on the wall depicting a stone inscription. He rose to examine it and asked Cai Yan about it. She replied, “This is the stele of Cao E. Long ago, during Emperor He’s reign, there was a shaman in Shangyu named Cao Xu who could perform music and dance to please the spirits. On the fifth day of the fifth month, he became drunk while dancing in a boat, fell into the river, and drowned. His daughter was fourteen years old. She walked along the riverbank weeping for seven days and nights, then leaped into the waves. Five days later, she floated to the surface carrying her father’s corpse on her back. The local people buried them beside the river. Du Shang, the magistrate of Shangyu, reported the matter to the imperial court and submitted a memorial honoring her as a filial daughter. Du Shang ordered Handan Chun to compose an inscription recording the event and have it carved on a stele. Handan Chun was only thirteen at the time, yet he completed the composition in a single stroke without making a correction. The stone was erected beside the tomb, and the people of the time marveled at him. My father, Cai Yong, heard of it and went to view the stele. By the time he arrived, it was already dark, so he read the inscription by feeling the characters with his hands. He then found a brush and wrote eight large characters on the back. Later generations carved the stone inscription but did not carve these eight characters.” Cao Cao read the eight characters aloud: “Yellow silk, young wife; daughter’s son, spice mortar.” He asked Cai Yan, “Do you understand their meaning?” Cai Yan replied, “Although these words were left by my late father, I truly do not understand them.” Cao Cao turned to his advisers and asked, “Do any of you understand?” None could answer. Then one man among them stepped forward and said, “I have understood their meaning.” Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Registrar Yang Xiu. Cao Cao said, “Do not tell us yet. Give me time to think about it.” He then took leave of Cai Yan and led the others from the estate. After riding three miles, he suddenly grasped the answer and said to Yang Xiu with a laugh, “Now tell me your interpretation.” Yang Xiu said, “It is a riddle. Yellow silk means colored thread. Place the silk radical beside the character for color, and it forms the character jue, ‘excellent.’ A young wife is a young woman. Place the character for woman beside the character for young, and it forms miao, ‘wonderful.’ A daughter’s son is the child of a woman. Place the character for woman beside the character for child, and it forms hao, ‘fine.’ A spice mortar is a vessel for the five pungent ingredients. Put the character for pungent beside the character for receive, and it forms ci, ‘writing.’ Taken together, the four characters mean, ‘Excellent, wonderful, fine writing.’” Cao Cao was greatly astonished and said, “That exactly matches my own conclusion!” Everyone marveled at the quickness of Yang Xiu’s intelligence.\n\nBefore many days had passed, the army reached Nanzheng. Cao Hong came out to meet Cao Cao and gave him a full account of Zhang He’s actions. Cao Cao said, “It was not Zhang He’s fault. Victory and defeat are common in warfare.” Cao Hong said, “Liu Bei has now sent Huang Zhong to attack Mount Dingjun. Xiahou Yuan knows that Your Majesty’s army has arrived, so he has held his defenses and has not gone out to fight.” Cao Cao said, “Refusing to fight is a display of cowardice.” He then sent an envoy bearing his staff of authority to Mount Dingjun with orders for Xiahou Yuan to advance. Liu Ye remonstrated, “Xiahou Yuan is too unyielding by nature. I fear he may fall into a treacherous scheme.” Cao Cao therefore wrote Xiahou Yuan a letter in his own hand. The envoy carried the staff of authority to Xiahou Yuan’s camp and was admitted. He presented the letter, and Xiahou Yuan opened and read it. It said in substance: “Any man who serves as a general must temper firmness with flexibility and must not rely solely on courage. If he depends on courage alone, he is fit only to fight a single opponent. I have now stationed a great army at Nanzheng and wish to see your ‘wondrous talent.’ See that you do not disgrace those two words.”\n\nXiahou Yuan was overjoyed after reading the letter. Once he had sent the envoy back, he discussed matters with Zhang He, saying, “The King of Wei now commands a great army at Nanzheng to wage war against Liu Bei. You and I have defended this place for so long—how can we establish any achievements this way? Tomorrow I will go out to battle, and I am determined to capture Huang Zhong alive.” Zhang He said, “Huang Zhong possesses both strategy and courage, and besides, Fa Zheng is assisting him. We must not underestimate the enemy. The mountain roads here are steep and dangerous, so we should do nothing but hold our defenses.” Xiahou Yuan said, “If others achieve all the victories, how will you and I have the face to meet the King of Wei? You remain here and defend the mountain. I will go out to fight.” He then issued an order: “Who dares ride out on patrol and lure the enemy?” Xiahou Shang said, “I am willing to go.” Xiahou Yuan said, “Ride out on patrol and engage Huang Zhong. You must lose, not win. I have an ingenious plan, and this is what you are to do.” Xiahou Shang accepted the order and led three thousand men away from the main camp on Mount Dingjun.\n\nMeanwhile, Huang Zhong and Fa Zheng had stationed their troops at the entrance to Mount Dingjun. They repeatedly challenged Xiahou Yuan, but he held firm and refused to come out. They wished to attack, but feared the dangers of the mountain roads and could not judge the enemy’s situation, so they had no choice but to remain on the defensive. One day, they suddenly received a report that Cao’s troops had come down from the mountain to challenge them. Huang Zhong was just about to lead his men out to meet them when a junior commander named Chen Shi said, “General, do not move. I am willing to face them.” Huang Zhong was delighted and ordered Chen Shi to lead one thousand men out of the mountain pass and draw up in formation. When Xiahou Shang’s force arrived, the two sides engaged. After only a few exchanges, Xiahou Shang pretended to be defeated and fled. Chen Shi pursued him, but halfway along, drums sounded on both mountains and boulders and stones came crashing down, preventing him from advancing. Just as he was about to turn back, Xiahou Yuan suddenly charged out with his troops from behind. Chen Shi could not withstand him and was captured alive and taken back to camp by Xiahou Yuan. Many of Chen Shi’s soldiers surrendered. Some of the defeated men escaped with their lives and returned to report to Huang Zhong that Chen Shi had been captured. Huang Zhong anxiously consulted Fa Zheng. Fa Zheng said, “Xiahou Yuan is impetuous and rash. He relies on courage and has little strategy. We can encourage our soldiers, strike camp, and advance, establishing a new camp at every step. In this way we can lure Xiahou Yuan into battle and capture him. This is the method known as ‘turning from guest into host.’”\n\nHuang Zhong adopted his plan and distributed all available supplies as rewards to the army. Cheers filled the valley, and the soldiers declared themselves ready to fight to the death. That same day, Huang Zhong struck camp and advanced, establishing a camp at every stage. He would remain several days at each camp before advancing again. When Xiahou Yuan heard of this, he wanted to go out to battle. Zhang He said, “This is the scheme of ‘turning from guest into host.’ You must not go out to fight. If you do, we will suffer a defeat.” Xiahou Yuan refused to listen and ordered Xiahou Shang to lead several thousand men into battle, advancing all the way to Huang Zhong’s camp. Huang Zhong mounted his horse, took up his saber, and rode out to meet him. He exchanged only a single pass with Xiahou Shang before capturing him alive and taking him back to camp. All the remaining troops fled in defeat and reported to Xiahou Yuan. Xiahou Yuan quickly sent a messenger to Huang Zhong’s camp, saying that he wished to exchange Chen Shi for Xiahou Shang. Huang Zhong agreed that they would make the exchange before the battle lines the following day.\n\nThe next day, both armies came to a broad place in the valley and drew up their formations. Huang Zhong and Xiahou Yuan each sat on horseback beneath the gate banner of his own formation. Huang Zhong brought Xiahou Shang, and Xiahou Yuan brought Chen Shi. Neither captive was given a robe or armor, but wore only thin clothing sufficient to cover his body. At the first beat of the drum, Chen Shi and Xiahou Shang each ran back toward his own lines. Just as Xiahou Shang reached the gate of his formation, Huang Zhong shot an arrow into the middle of his back. Xiahou Shang returned with the arrow still lodged in him. Xiahou Yuan flew into a rage and spurred his horse straight at Huang Zhong. Huang Zhong had wanted to provoke Xiahou Yuan into fighting. The two generals met and fought for more than twenty exchanges, when the gong suddenly sounded from Cao’s camp, ordering a retreat. Xiahou Yuan hurriedly turned his horse back, and Huang Zhong took advantage of the moment to attack his forces. When Xiahou Yuan returned to his formation, he asked the officer overseeing the lines, “Why did you sound the gong?” The officer replied, “I saw Shu banners in several places in a hollow among the hills. I feared they were ambush troops, so I urgently recalled you.” Xiahou Yuan believed him and thereafter held firm and refused to come out.\n\nHuang Zhong pursued the enemy to the foot of Mount Dingjun and consulted Fa Zheng. Fa Zheng pointed with his hand and said, “West of Mount Dingjun stands a lofty mountain, surrounded on every side by dangerous paths. From that mountain we can look down and observe all the strengths and weaknesses of Mount Dingjun. If you seize it, General, Mount Dingjun will be in the palm of your hand.” Huang Zhong looked up and saw that the summit was fairly level and that only a small number of troops were stationed there. During the second watch that night, Huang Zhong led his soldiers forward with gongs sounding and drums beating and charged straight to the summit. The mountain was defended by Xiahou Yuan’s subordinate Du Xi, who had only a little more than a few hundred men. When he saw Huang Zhong’s main force surging up the mountain, he had no choice but to abandon it and flee. Huang Zhong took possession of the summit, which directly faced Mount Dingjun. Fa Zheng said, “General, you can remain halfway up the mountain while I occupy the summit. When Xiahou Yuan’s troops arrive, I will raise a white flag as a signal, and you must hold your troops and make no move. Once the enemy is weary and off guard, I will raise a red flag. Then you are to charge down the mountain and attack. By waiting at ease for an exhausted enemy, you are certain to win.” Huang Zhong was delighted and followed his plan.\n\nMeanwhile, Du Xi led his troops back in flight and reported to Xiahou Yuan that Huang Zhong had seized the mountain opposite them. Xiahou Yuan flew into a rage and said, “Huang Zhong has occupied the mountain facing us. I have no choice but to go out to battle.” Zhang He remonstrated, “This is Fa Zheng’s strategy. General, you must not go out to fight. You should only hold firm.” Xiahou Yuan said, “They have occupied the mountain opposite us and can observe all our strengths and weaknesses. How can I refuse to fight?” Zhang He remonstrated bitterly, but Xiahou Yuan would not listen. Xiahou Yuan divided his army and surrounded the opposing mountain, shouting abuse and challenging Huang Zhong to fight. Fa Zheng raised a white flag from the summit. No matter how Xiahou Yuan cursed and insulted him, Huang Zhong refused to come out. After noon, Fa Zheng saw that Cao’s troops had grown weary and lost their fighting spirit, and that many had dismounted and sat down to rest. He then unfurled the red flag. Drums and horns sounded together, and tremendous shouts shook the air. Huang Zhong led the charge on horseback, racing down the mountain with the force of heaven collapsing and earth splitting apart. Xiahou Yuan was caught completely unprepared. Huang Zhong pursued him beneath his commander’s canopy and gave a tremendous roar like a thunderclap. Before Xiahou Yuan could meet the attack, Huang Zhong’s treasured saber had already fallen. It cut through his head and shoulder, cleaving him into two pieces. A later poet praised Huang Zhong:\n\nThe gray-haired warrior faced a mighty foe;\nWhite-headed, he displayed his godlike power.\nHis strength released the carved bow’s speeding shaft;\nThe wind received his flashing, snow-bright blade.\nHis battle cry resounded like a tiger’s roar;\nHis gallant horse flew onward like a dragon.\nGreat was the merit of the head he offered;\nHe widened the realm and spread the emperor’s domain.\n\nAfter Huang Zhong beheaded Xiahou Yuan, Cao’s troops collapsed and fled, each man seeking to save his own life. Huang Zhong took advantage of the victory and moved to seize Mount Dingjun, but Zhang He led troops out to meet him. Huang Zhong and Chen Shi attacked from both sides, and after a confused battle, Zhang He was defeated and fled. Suddenly, a powerful force emerged from beside the mountain and blocked his escape. At its head was a great general who shouted, “Zhao Zilong of Changshan is here!” Zhang He was horrified. He led his defeated troops in a desperate rush toward Mount Dingjun. Ahead of him, he saw another force coming to meet him. It was led by Du Xi. Du Xi said, “Mount Dingjun has now been seized by Liu Feng and Meng Da.” Zhang He was greatly alarmed. He and Du Xi led the defeated troops to the Han River and established a camp, while sending an urgent report to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao heard of Xiahou Yuan’s death, he burst into loud weeping. Only then did he understand Guan Lu’s words: “Threes and eights crossing one another” meant the twenty-fourth year of Jian’an; “the yellow boar encounters the tiger” meant the first month of the jihai year; “south of Dingjun” meant south of Mount Dingjun; and “one limb will be broken” referred to the brotherly bond between Xiahou Yuan and Cao Cao. Cao Cao sent men to find Guan Lu, but no one knew where he had gone. Cao Cao deeply hated Huang Zhong and personally led his great army toward Mount Dingjun to avenge Xiahou Yuan, appointing Xu Huang as vanguard. When he reached the Han River, Zhang He and Du Xi came out to meet him. The two generals said, “Now that Mount Dingjun has been lost, we should move the provisions from Mount Micang and stockpile them in the camp at the foot of the northern mountain. Then we can advance.” Cao Cao agreed.\n\nMeanwhile, Huang Zhong carried Xiahou Yuan’s severed head to Jiameng Pass and presented it to Xuande as proof of his achievement. Xuande was delighted. He promoted Huang Zhong to General Who Conquers the West and held a banquet in celebration. Suddenly, a junior commander named Zhang Zhu came to report: “Cao Cao is personally leading an army of two hundred thousand men to avenge Xiahou Yuan. Zhang He is now transporting provisions from Mount Micang to the foot of the northern mountain beside the Han River.” Kongming said, “Cao Cao has brought a great army here, and I fear his provisions are insufficient. That is why he is restraining his troops and not advancing. If one man could penetrate deep into his territory, burn his provisions, and seize his supply wagons, Cao Cao’s fighting spirit would be broken.” Huang Zhong said, “This old man is willing to undertake the mission.” Kongming said, “Cao Cao cannot be compared with Xiahou Yuan. You must not underestimate him.” Xuande said, “Although Xiahou Yuan was commander-in-chief, he was merely a courageous fighter. How could he compare with Zhang He? Killing Zhang He would be ten times greater than killing Xiahou Yuan.” Huang Zhong said with rising determination, “I am willing to go and behead him.” Kongming said, “You may take a force together with Zhao Zilong. Consult with each other before acting in all matters, and let us see which of you earns the achievement.” Huang Zhong agreed and prepared to depart. Kongming assigned Zhang Zhu to accompany him as deputy commander.\n\nZhao Yun said to Huang Zhong, “Cao Cao has brought two hundred thousand troops and divided them among ten camps. Before our lord, you asked to go and seize his provisions. This is no small undertaking. What strategy do you intend to use?” Huang Zhong said, “Why not let me go first and see what I can do?” Zhao Yun said, “Let me go first.” Huang Zhong said, “I am the chief general and you are the deputy. How can you compete with me to go first?” Zhao Yun said, “You and I are both serving our lord alike. Why argue over it? Let us draw lots, and whoever wins will go first.” Huang Zhong agreed. Huang Zhong drew the winning lot. Zhao Yun said, “Since you are going first, General, I will support you. We must agree on a time. If you return on schedule, I will keep my troops in place. If the time passes and you have not returned, I will lead my troops out to support you.” Huang Zhong said, “What you say is right.” They therefore agreed on noon as the deadline. Zhao Yun returned to his own camp and said to his subordinate Zhang Yi, “Huang Hansheng has arranged to seize the enemy’s provisions tomorrow. If he has not returned by noon, I will go to assist him. Our camp faces the Han River, and the terrain is dangerous. If I leave, you must guard the stockade carefully and must not move rashly.” Zhang Yi promised to obey.\n\nMeanwhile, Huang Zhong returned to his camp and said to his deputy Zhang Zhu, “I beheaded Xiahou Yuan, and Zhang He has lost his nerve. Tomorrow, under orders, I will raid the enemy’s provisions, leaving only five hundred men to guard the camp. You are to assist me. At the third watch tonight, have everyone eat his fill. At the fourth watch, we will leave camp and fight our way to the foot of the northern mountain. First we will capture Zhang He, and then we will seize the provisions.” Zhang Zhu obeyed. That night, Huang Zhong led the force in front, with Zhang Zhu following behind. They secretly crossed the Han River and went straight to the foot of the northern mountain. When the sun rose in the east, they saw grain piled as high as mountains. Only a few soldiers were guarding it, and when they saw the Shu troops arrive, they abandoned it and fled. Huang Zhong ordered all the cavalrymen to dismount and gather firewood on top of the grain. They were just about to set it on fire when Zhang He’s troops arrived and became locked in a confused battle with Huang Zhong. When Cao Cao heard the news, he urgently ordered Xu Huang to provide support. Xu Huang led his troops forward and trapped Huang Zhong at the center of the encirclement. Zhang Zhu escaped with three hundred men and was about to return to camp when another force suddenly charged out and blocked his way. The great general at its head was Wen Ping. More of Cao’s troops arrived from behind, surrounding Zhang Zhu.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhao Yun waited in camp until nearly noon, but Huang Zhong did not return. He hurriedly put on his armor, mounted his horse, and led three thousand men forward to support him. Before leaving, he said to Zhang Yi, “Guard the camp firmly. Station plenty of crossbowmen on both sides as a precaution.” Zhang Yi repeatedly promised to obey. Zhao Yun leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged straight ahead. A general came toward him and blocked his way. It was Murong Lie, one of Wen Ping’s subordinate commanders, who urged his horse forward and brandished his saber to meet Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun thrust once with his spear and killed him. Cao’s troops fled in defeat. Zhao Yun fought straight into the layers of the encirclement, where another force cut him off. At its head was the Wei general Jiao Bing. Zhao Yun shouted, “Where are the Shu troops?” Jiao Bing said, “They have all been killed!” Zhao Yun flew into a rage, spurred his horse forward, and killed Jiao Bing with a single thrust. After scattering the remaining soldiers, he charged straight to the foot of the northern mountain. There he saw Zhang He and Xu Huang surrounding Huang Zhong, whose soldiers had been trapped for a long time. Zhao Yun gave a great shout, leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged into the heart of the encirclement. He dashed left and right as though entering a place where no one stood against him. His spear flashed all around him like swirling pear blossoms, covering his entire body like drifting auspicious snow. Zhang He and Xu Huang were terrified and did not dare meet him in battle. Zhao Yun rescued Huang Zhong, fighting as he withdrew. Wherever he went, no one dared bar his way. Watching from high ground, Cao Cao was astonished and asked his generals, “Who is that man?” Someone who recognized Zhao Yun reported, “That is Zhao Zilong of Changshan.” Cao Cao said, “So the hero of Changban at Dangyang still lives!” He urgently issued an order: “Wherever you encounter him, do not underestimate him.” Zhao Yun rescued Huang Zhong and fought his way through the encirclement. A soldier pointed and said, “The force surrounded to the southeast must be Deputy Commander Zhang Zhu.” Zhao Yun did not return to his own camp but charged southeast instead. Wherever he went, the enemy saw banners bearing the four characters “Zhao Yun of Changshan.” Those who had learned of his valor at Changban in Dangyang spread the word among themselves, and they all fled. Zhao Yun then rescued Zhang Zhu as well.\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw Zhao Yun charging east and west, advancing unstoppably with no one daring to face him, first rescuing Huang Zhong and then Zhang Zhu, he flew into a furious rage and personally led the officers and soldiers around him in pursuit. Zhao Yun had already fought his way back to his own camp. His subordinate Zhang Yi came out to meet him and saw dust rising behind them. Knowing that Cao’s troops were pursuing, he immediately said to Zhao Yun, “The pursuing troops are drawing near. Order the soldiers to close the camp gates and take up defensive positions in the watchtowers.” Zhao Yun shouted, “Do not close the camp gates! Do you not know that at Changban in Dangyang, I stood alone with a single horse and spear and regarded Cao Cao’s eight hundred thirty thousand troops as nothing but grass? Now I have both soldiers and generals, so what is there to fear?” He stationed archers and crossbowmen in ambush in the moat outside the camp. All the flags and spears inside the camp were lowered, and no gongs or drums sounded. Then Zhao Yun, alone on horseback with a single spear, took his stand outside the camp gate.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He and Xu Huang led their troops in pursuit as far as the Shu camp. Dusk had already fallen. They saw that the banners in the camp were lowered and the drums silent. They also saw Zhao Yun standing alone outside the camp with one horse and one spear, while the camp gates stood wide open. The two generals did not dare advance. While they were still suspicious, Cao Cao arrived in person and urgently pressed the entire army forward. Obeying his order, the troops gave a great shout and charged toward the camp. When they saw Zhao Yun remain completely motionless, Cao’s soldiers turned and fled. Zhao Yun signaled with his spear, and the archers and crossbowmen in the moat all fired together. By then it was dark, and no one knew how many Shu troops there were. Cao Cao was the first to turn his horse and flee. Then tremendous shouts rose behind him, while drums and horns sounded together and the Shu troops came in pursuit. Cao’s soldiers trampled one another. Crowded against the banks of the Han River, countless men fell into the water and drowned. Zhao Yun, Huang Zhong, and Zhang Zhu each led a force in relentless pursuit. As Cao Cao fled, Liu Feng and Meng Da suddenly led two forces out from the Mount Micang road and set fire to the provisions. Cao Cao abandoned the provisions at the northern mountain and hurried back to Nanzheng. Xu Huang and Zhang He could not hold their ground and also abandoned their camp and fled. Zhao Yun occupied Cao’s camp, Huang Zhong seized the provisions, and they captured countless weapons at the Han River, winning a great victory. They sent a messenger to report to Xuande. Xuande then came to the Han River with Kongming and asked Zhao Yun’s soldiers, “How did Zilong fight?” The soldiers gave him a detailed account of how Zilong had rescued Huang Zhong and withstood the enemy at the Han River. Xuande was delighted. After inspecting the steep and dangerous roads before and behind the mountain, he said joyfully to Kongming, “Zilong is courage from head to foot!” A later poet praised him:\n\nLong ago he fought at Changban;\nHis imposing might has never waned.\nCharging through the ranks, he showed the hero;\nSurrounded, he displayed fearless courage.\nGhosts wept and spirits cried aloud;\nHeaven shook and earth grew dark with grief.\nZhao Zilong of Changshan—\nCourage from head to foot!\n\nXuande therefore gave Zilong the title General of Tiger Might. He rewarded the officers and soldiers generously, and they feasted joyfully until evening. Suddenly, a report arrived that Cao Cao had again sent a great army through a minor road in Xie Valley to seize the Han River. Xuande laughed and said, “Cao Cao can accomplish nothing by coming this way. I am certain we will hold the Han River.” He then led his troops west of the Han River to meet the enemy. Cao Cao appointed Xu Huang as vanguard and sent him forward to decide the battle. A man stepped out before the command tent and said, “I know the terrain thoroughly. I am willing to assist General Xu in defeating Shu.”\n\nCao Cao looked at him. The man was Wang Ping, courtesy name Zijun, a native of Dangqu in Baxi. He then held the post of General of the Gate. Cao Cao was delighted and appointed Wang Ping deputy vanguard to assist Xu Huang. Cao Cao stationed his army north of Mount Dingjun. Xu Huang and Wang Ping led their troops to the Han River, where Xu Huang ordered the front ranks to cross the water and form a battle line. Wang Ping said, “If the army crosses the river and then needs to retreat in haste, what will we do?” Xu Huang said, “In ancient times, Han Xin formed his army with its back to the water. This is what is meant by ‘placing men on deadly ground so that they will fight to live.’” Wang Ping said, “That is not so. Han Xin used that strategy because he knew his enemy lacked intelligence. Can you now fathom the intentions of Zhao Yun and Huang Zhong?” Xu Huang said, “Lead the infantry and hold off the enemy. Watch me break them with the cavalry.” He then ordered floating bridges to be built and immediately crossed the river to fight the Shu army. Truly:\n\nThe men of Wei presume to follow Han Xin’s way;\nBut how could Shu’s strategist not be Zhang Liang?\n\nWhat the outcome would be will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 72\n\nZhuge Liang Cleverly Takes Hanzhong; Cao Cao Withdraws Through Xie Valley\n\nNow Xu Huang led his army across the Han River. Wang Ping urgently advised him against it, but Xu Huang would not listen and crossed the river to make camp. Huang Zhong and Zhao Yun said to Xuande, “Each of us will lead his own troops to meet Cao Cao’s army.” Xuande consented. The two men led their troops away. Huang Zhong said to Zhao Yun, “Xu Huang has come relying on his courage. For now, we should not engage him. When evening comes and his troops are weary, you and I can divide our forces and attack him from two directions.” Zhao Yun agreed, and each led an army to hold one of the fortified camps. Xu Huang brought his troops out to challenge them from the Hour of the Dragon until the Hour of the Monkey, but the Shu troops did not move. Xu Huang then ordered all his crossbowmen and archers forward to shoot into the Shu camps. Huang Zhong said to Zhao Yun, “Xu Huang has ordered his archers and crossbowmen to shoot, so his army must be about to withdraw. We can seize this moment to attack.” Before he had finished speaking, a report suddenly came that the rear ranks of Cao Cao’s army were indeed beginning to retreat. At once, drums thundered in the Shu camps. Huang Zhong led troops out on the left, while Zhao Yun led troops out on the right. Attacked from both sides, Xu Huang suffered a crushing defeat. His soldiers were driven into the Han River, where countless numbers died. Xu Huang fought desperately and escaped. Back in camp, he reproached Wang Ping, saying, “You saw that my army was in danger. Why did you not come to my rescue?” Wang Ping replied, “If I had gone to your rescue, this camp could not have been held either. I advised you not to go, but you refused to listen, and that is what brought about this defeat.” Xu Huang flew into a rage and intended to kill Wang Ping. That night, Wang Ping led his own troops in setting fire to the camp. Cao Cao’s soldiers fell into chaos, and Xu Huang abandoned the camp and fled. Wang Ping crossed the Han River and went over to Zhao Yun, who presented him to Xuande. Wang Ping gave a full account of the geography around the Han River. Xuande was delighted and said, “Now that I have Wang Zijun, there is no doubt that I will take Hanzhong.” He appointed Wang Ping Assistant General and made him commander of the guides.\n\nXu Huang fled back to Cao Cao and reported that Wang Ping had rebelled and surrendered to Liu Bei. Cao Cao was furious and personally led his great army to retake the fortified camps on the Han River. Zhao Yun feared that his isolated force could not hold its ground, so he withdrew west of the Han River. The two armies faced each other across the water. Xuande and Kongming came to examine the terrain. At the upper reaches of the Han River, Kongming saw a line of earthen hills where more than a thousand men could lie in ambush. He returned to camp, summoned Zhao Yun, and instructed him, “Take five hundred men, all equipped with drums and horns, and conceal them below the earthen hills. Whether at midnight or at dusk, listen only for the signal cannon in my camp. Each time the cannon sounds, beat the drums once, but under no circumstances go out to fight.” Zilong accepted the plan and departed. Kongming then secretly watched from a high hill.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao’s troops came to issue a challenge, but not a single man emerged from the Shu camp, nor did the archers or crossbowmen shoot. Cao Cao’s troops returned. Late that night, Kongming saw that the lights in Cao Cao’s camp had just gone out and the soldiers had settled down to rest, so he gave the signal. When Zilong heard it, he ordered the drums and horns to sound together. Cao Cao’s troops panicked, believing their camp was under attack. But when they came out, they saw no enemy force. They had only just returned to camp and were about to rest when the signal sounded again. Once more the drums and horns blared, while battle cries shook the earth and echoed through the mountain valleys. Cao Cao’s troops had no peace all night. For three nights in a row, they were subjected to the same alarms and uncertainty. Cao Cao lost his nerve, struck camp, withdrew thirty li, and made camp in open country. Kongming laughed and said, “Cao Cao may understand the art of war, but he does not understand deceptive tactics.” He then asked Xuande to cross the Han River in person and establish a camp with the river at his back. Xuande asked what the plan was, and Kongming explained it to him in detail.\n\nWhen Cao Cao saw Xuande make camp with the river at his back, he became suspicious and sent a man with a letter of challenge. Kongming wrote back accepting battle for the following day. The next day, the two armies met midway between their positions, before Wujie Mountain, and drew up their formations. Cao Cao rode out and halted beneath the standard at the gate of his formation. Dragon and phoenix banners were arrayed in two rows, and after three rolls of the drums, he called on Xuande to come forward and speak. Xuande came out accompanied by Liu Feng, Meng Da, and the generals of Sichuan. Cao Cao raised his whip and cursed him loudly: “Liu Bei, you ungrateful, faithless traitor who has rebelled against the court!” Xuande replied, “I am a member of the imperial house of the Great Han, acting under an imperial command to punish a traitor. You murdered the Empress Dowager, proclaimed yourself a king, and presumptuously use the Son of Heaven’s imperial carriage. If that is not rebellion, what is?” Enraged, Cao Cao ordered Xu Huang to ride out and fight. Liu Feng went out to meet him. As they fought, Xuande was the first to retreat into his formation. Liu Feng could not withstand Xu Huang, so he turned his horse and fled. Cao Cao gave the order: “Whoever captures Liu Bei will be made King of Western Sichuan!” His entire army charged forward with a great shout. The Shu troops fled toward the Han River, abandoning all their camps. Horses and weapons were left scattered all over the road, and Cao Cao’s soldiers scrambled to seize them. Cao Cao urgently sounded the gong to recall his army. His generals said, “We were just about to capture Liu Bei. Why has Your Majesty recalled us?” Cao Cao replied, “The Shu troops made camp with the Han River at their backs. That is the first suspicious thing. They have abandoned so many horses and weapons. That is the second suspicious thing. Withdraw at once, and do not take any of their belongings.” He then issued the order: “Anyone who recklessly takes so much as one object will be beheaded on the spot. Retreat with all speed!” Just as Cao Cao’s troops turned back, Kongming’s signal flag was raised. Xuande led the central army out, Huang Zhong attacked from the left, and Zhao Yun attacked from the right. Cao Cao’s troops broke and fled, and Kongming pursued them through the night.\n\nCao Cao ordered his army to return to Nanzheng. Suddenly, fires rose along five routes. It turned out that Wei Yan and Zhang Fei, having left Yan Yan to guard Langzhong in their place, had divided their forces and attacked, taking Nanzheng before Cao Cao could return. Alarmed, Cao Cao fled toward Yangping Pass. Xuande’s great army pursued as far as Nanzheng and Baozhou. After the people had been pacified, Xuande asked Kongming, “Why was Cao Cao defeated so quickly this time?” Kongming replied, “Cao Cao has always been suspicious by nature. Though he knows how to command troops, his suspicions often lead him to defeat. I defeated him with a feigned threat.” Xuande said, “Now Cao Cao has withdrawn to defend Yangping Pass, and his position is already isolated. What plan will you use to drive him away?” Kongming replied, “I have already worked it out.” He sent Zhang Fei and Wei Yan by two separate routes to cut Cao Cao’s supply lines, and ordered Huang Zhong and Zhao Yun to divide their troops along two other routes and set fire to the mountains. The commanders of the four armies departed, each taking local guides and troops with him.\n\nCao Cao withdrew to defend Yangping Pass and sent troops to scout. They returned and reported, “The Shu troops have blocked all the nearby and distant side roads. Every place where we could gather firewood has been burned bare. We do not know where their soldiers are.” While Cao Cao was still puzzled, another report came that Zhang Fei and Wei Yan had divided their forces and were raiding the grain convoys. Cao Cao asked, “Who dares oppose Zhang Fei?” Xu Chu replied, “I am willing to go!” Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to take a thousand elite troops along the road to Yangping Pass to escort the provisions. When the officer in charge of transporting the grain met him, he said happily, “If the general had not come, this grain could never have reached Yangping Pass.” He then presented Xu Chu with wine and meat from the wagons. Xu Chu drank heavily and soon became very drunk. Carried away by the wine, he ordered the grain wagons onward. The transport officer said, “The sun has already set. The terrain ahead around Baozhou is steep and dangerous. We should not pass through it now.” Xu Chu said, “I possess the courage of ten thousand men. Why should I fear anyone? Tonight the moonlight is bright, making it the perfect time for the grain wagons to travel.” Xu Chu took the lead, holding his saber across his body and urging his horse forward as he led the troops onward. After the second watch, they came along the road toward Baozhou. Halfway there, drums and horns suddenly shook the sky from a hollow in the mountains, and an army blocked their path. The general at its head was Zhang Fei. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged straight at Xu Chu. Xu Chu brandished his saber and went to meet him, but because he was drunk, he could not withstand Zhang Fei. After only a few exchanges, Zhang Fei struck him in the shoulder with his spear, and Xu Chu toppled from his horse. His soldiers hurriedly rescued him and fled. Zhang Fei captured all the grain, provisions, and wagons and returned.\n\nXu Chu’s officers escorted him back to Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered his physicians to treat the weapon wound, while he personally led troops out to fight a decisive battle with the Shu army. Xuande led his troops out to meet him. When the two formations had been drawn up opposite each other, Xuande ordered Liu Feng to ride out. Cao Cao cursed him, saying, “You little sandal peddler, you are always sending your adopted son to face the enemy! If I called my yellow-bearded son here, he would pound your adopted son into meat paste!” Liu Feng was furious. Leveling his spear and urging his horse forward, he charged straight at Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered Xu Huang to meet him, and Liu Feng feigned defeat and fled. Cao Cao led his troops in pursuit, but signal cannons suddenly sounded on every side of the Shu camp, and drums and horns blared together. Fearing an ambush, Cao Cao hurriedly ordered a retreat. Cao Cao’s soldiers trampled one another, and a great many died. They fled back to Yangping Pass and had only just settled down to rest when the Shu troops reached the walls. They set fires at the eastern gate and raised battle cries at the western gate; they set fires at the southern gate and beat drums at the northern gate. Cao Cao was terrified and abandoned the pass. The Shu troops pursued and attacked from behind. As Cao Cao fled, Zhang Fei appeared ahead with an army and blocked his way. Zhao Yun attacked from the rear with another army, and Huang Zhong came with still more troops from Baozhou. Cao Cao suffered a crushing defeat. His generals protected him as they fought their way out and fled. They had only just reached the entrance to the Xie Valley when a cloud of dust suddenly rose ahead and an army appeared. Cao Cao said, “If these are troops lying in ambush, I am finished!” But when the troops came near, he saw that they were led by his second son, Cao Zhang.\n\nCao Zhang’s courtesy name was Ziwen. From his youth, he excelled at riding and archery. His physical strength surpassed that of ordinary men, and he could fight fierce beasts with his bare hands. Cao Cao once warned him, “You do not study books, but only care for bows and horses. That is merely the courage of a common fighting man. What is there to value in it?” Cao Zhang replied, “A true man should emulate Wei Qing and Huo Qubing, win glory in the desert, command hundreds of thousands of men on long campaigns, and range unhindered throughout the world. How could I become a mere scholar?” Cao Cao once asked his sons about their ambitions. Cao Zhang replied, “I want to be a general.” Cao Cao asked, “And what does it mean to be a general?” Cao Zhang replied, “To wear strong armor and wield sharp weapons, to face danger without concern for oneself, and to lead the soldiers from the front. Rewards must always be given, and punishments must always be certain.” Cao Cao laughed heartily. In the twenty-third year of Jian’an, when the Wuhuan of Dai Commandery rebelled, Cao Cao ordered Cao Zhang to lead fifty thousand troops against them. Before Cao Zhang departed, Cao Cao warned him, “At home, we are father and son; when you accept a commission, we are ruler and subject. The law does not bend for personal affection. You must bear that warning deeply in mind.” Cao Zhang reached the region north of Dai and personally led the battle formations. He fought all the way to Sanggan, pacifying the entire north. Then he heard that Cao Cao had been defeated at Yangping Pass, so he came to assist him. Cao Cao was overjoyed to see him and said, “Now that my yellow-bearded son has come, Liu Bei is certain to be defeated!” He regrouped his troops and returned to establish a camp at the entrance to the Xie Valley. Someone reported to Xuande that Cao Zhang had arrived. Xuande asked, “Who dares go and fight Cao Zhang?” Liu Feng said, “I am willing to go.” Meng Da also asked to go. Xuande said, “Both of you go, and we will see which one succeeds.” Each led five thousand troops to meet him, Liu Feng in front and Meng Da behind. Cao Zhang rode out and fought Liu Feng. After only three exchanges, Liu Feng was soundly defeated and fled. Meng Da led his troops forward and was just about to engage when Cao Cao’s army suddenly fell into chaos. Ma Chao and Wu Lan had arrived with their two armies, throwing Cao Cao’s troops into confusion. Meng Da led his troops in a pincer attack. Ma Chao’s soldiers had conserved their strength for many days, and now they displayed their might and valor with irresistible force. Cao Cao’s troops fled in defeat. Cao Zhang encountered Wu Lan, and the two exchanged only a few blows before Cao Zhang struck Wu Lan from his horse with a thrust of his halberd. All three armies became locked in a confused battle. Cao Cao withdrew his forces and held his position at the entrance to the Xie Valley.\n\nCao Cao remained encamped for many days. He wanted to advance, but Ma Chao stood in his way. He wanted to withdraw, but feared being ridiculed by the Shu troops. He wavered, unable to decide. Just then, the cook brought him chicken soup. Cao Cao saw a chicken rib in the bowl, and it stirred certain thoughts in him. While he was still brooding over it, Xiahou Dun entered the tent and asked for the night’s watchword. Cao Cao casually replied, “Chicken rib! Chicken rib!” Xiahou Dun passed the order to all the officers that the watchword was “chicken rib.” When Yang Xiu, the army’s chief clerk, heard that these two words had been issued, he ordered the soldiers accompanying him to pack their baggage and prepare for the journey home. Someone reported this to Xiahou Dun. Greatly surprised, Xiahou Dun summoned Yang Xiu to his tent and asked, “Why are you packing your baggage?” Yang Xiu replied, “From tonight’s watchword, I know that the King of Wei will soon withdraw his army and return home. A chicken rib has no meat worth eating, yet still has some flavor and is hard to throw away. At present, we cannot win if we advance, but he fears being mocked if we retreat. Remaining here is useless, so it would be better to return early. Tomorrow the King of Wei is certain to order the army home. That is why I am packing in advance, so there will be no confusion when the time comes to leave.” Xiahou Dun said, “You truly understand the King of Wei’s innermost thoughts!” He too began packing his baggage. Consequently, all the generals in the camp prepared to return home. That night, Cao Cao’s mind was troubled, and he could not sleep soundly. Carrying a steel ax in his hand, he privately walked around the camp. He saw that the soldiers in Xiahou Dun’s camp had all prepared their baggage. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed and hurried back to his tent, where he summoned Xiahou Dun and asked the reason. Xiahou Dun replied, “Chief Clerk Yang Dezu knew in advance that Your Majesty intended to return.” Cao Cao summoned Yang Xiu and questioned him. Yang Xiu explained the meaning of the chicken rib. Cao Cao flew into a rage and said, “How dare you invent rumors and disturb the morale of my army!” He ordered the executioners to drag Yang Xiu out and behead him, then had his head displayed outside the main camp gate as a warning.\n\nYang Xiu had always relied on his own talent and behaved without restraint, repeatedly provoking Cao Cao’s jealousy. Cao Cao once had a garden built. When it was finished, he went to inspect it. Without giving either praise or criticism, he took a brush, wrote the character meaning “alive” on the gate, and left. No one understood what he meant. Yang Xiu said, “If the character for ‘alive’ is placed inside the character for ‘gate,’ it forms the character meaning ‘wide.’ The prime minister thinks the garden gate is too wide.” The surrounding wall was therefore rebuilt. When the alterations were complete, Cao Cao was invited to inspect it again. He was delighted and asked, “Who understood my meaning?” Those around him replied, “Yang Xiu.” Though Cao Cao praised him, he became deeply jealous of him. On another day, a box of pastry arrived from north of the frontier. Cao Cao himself wrote three words on the box meaning “one box of pastry” and placed it on his table. Yang Xiu came in, saw it, and immediately took a spoon and divided the pastry among everyone, who ate it all. Cao Cao asked why he had done so. Yang Xiu replied, “The words written clearly on the box can be divided to mean ‘one person, one mouthful of pastry.’ How could we dare disobey the prime minister’s command?” Cao Cao laughed with apparent pleasure, but inwardly he detested him.\n\nCao Cao feared that someone might secretly plot to kill him, so he often warned his attendants, “I have a habit of killing people in my sleep. Whenever I am asleep, you must never come near me.” One day, while he was sleeping in his tent during the daytime, his blanket fell to the floor. One of his close attendants hurried over to cover him. Cao Cao leaped up, drew his sword, and killed the man, then went back to bed and resumed sleeping. After a long while, he got up and pretended to be shocked, asking, “Who killed my attendant?” The others told him what had happened. Cao Cao wept bitterly and ordered that the man be given a lavish burial. Everyone believed that Cao Cao truly killed people in his sleep. Yang Xiu alone understood his intention. At the burial, he pointed to the dead man and sighed, “It was not the prime minister who was dreaming. It was you!” When Cao Cao heard of this, he hated Yang Xiu even more.\n\nCao Cao’s third son, Cao Zhi, admired Yang Xiu’s talent and often invited him to discuss matters, sometimes talking with him through the entire night without stopping. Cao Cao consulted with his advisers because he wished to name Cao Zhi his heir. When Cao Pi learned of this, he secretly invited Wu Zhi, the magistrate of Chaoge, into his residence to discuss the matter. Fearing that someone might discover it, he hid Wu Zhi inside a large wicker chest and claimed that it contained bolts of silk, then had it carried into his residence. Yang Xiu learned of the affair and went directly to report it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered men to keep watch at the gate of Cao Pi’s residence. In alarm, Cao Pi informed Wu Zhi. Wu Zhi said, “Do not worry. Tomorrow, fill a large wicker chest with silk and carry it in again to mislead them.” Cao Pi followed his advice and had silk carried into his residence in a large chest. Cao Cao’s agents searched the chest and found that it did indeed contain silk, then returned and reported to Cao Cao. Cao Cao began to suspect that Yang Xiu had slandered Cao Pi in order to harm him, and he hated Yang Xiu still more.\n\nCao Cao wanted to test the abilities of Cao Pi and Cao Zhi. One day, he ordered each of them to leave through a gate of Ye, but secretly instructed the gate officers not to let them pass. Cao Pi arrived first. When the gate officers stopped him, he had no choice but to turn back. Cao Zhi heard what had happened and asked Yang Xiu what to do. Yang Xiu said, “You are leaving under the king’s command. If anyone obstructs you, you may simply behead him.” Cao Zhi agreed. When he reached the gate, the gate officer stopped him. Cao Zhi shouted, “I act under the king’s command! Who dares obstruct me?” He had the officer beheaded on the spot. Cao Cao therefore judged Cao Zhi capable. Later, someone told Cao Cao, “Yang Xiu was the one who taught him to do that.” Cao Cao was furious, and because of this, he also began to dislike Cao Zhi.\n\nYang Xiu also once prepared more than ten sets of model answers for Cao Zhi, so that whenever Cao Cao asked a question, Cao Zhi answered according to those instructions. Cao Cao often questioned Cao Zhi about military and state affairs, and Cao Zhi always answered fluently and without hesitation. Cao Cao became deeply suspicious. Later, Cao Pi secretly bribed members of Cao Zhi’s household, stole the model answers, and presented them to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao saw them, he flew into a rage and said, “How dare this wretch deceive me!” From that time on, he intended to kill Yang Xiu. Now he used the charge of disturbing the army’s morale as a pretext to execute him. Yang Xiu was thirty-four years old when he died. A later poet wrote:\n\nBrilliant Yang Dezu,\nHeir to generations of high office.\nDragons and serpents raced beneath his brush;\nSplendid brocade filled his mind.\nWhen he spoke, all who heard him marveled;\nHis swift replies surpassed every talent.\nHis gifts misled him and brought his death—\nIt had nothing to do with retreating troops.\n\nAfter killing Yang Xiu, Cao Cao pretended to be angry with Xiahou Dun and intended to behead him as well. The officers pleaded for his life. Cao Cao then angrily dismissed Xiahou Dun and ordered the army to advance the following day.\n\nThe next day, the army marched out from the entrance to the Xie Valley. An army came forward to meet them, led by the great general Wei Yan. Cao Cao called on Wei Yan to surrender, but Wei Yan cursed him bitterly. Cao Cao ordered Pang De to fight. While the two generals were engaged, fire broke out inside Cao Cao’s camp. A messenger reported that Ma Chao had seized the central and rear camps. Cao Cao drew his sword and declared, “Any general who retreats will be beheaded!” All the generals drove forward with renewed effort. Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled. Cao Cao was just signaling his troops to turn back and fight Ma Chao when he reined in his horse on a high mound to watch the two armies battle. Suddenly, a body of troops charged directly toward him. A man shouted, “Wei Yan is here!” Wei Yan took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot Cao Cao. Cao Cao toppled from his horse. Wei Yan threw aside his bow, seized his saber, and spurred his horse up the slope to kill Cao Cao. Suddenly, a general dashed out from the side and shouted, “Do not harm my lord!” It was Pang De. Pang De drove forward with all his strength, fought Wei Yan back, and escorted Cao Cao away. Ma Chao had already withdrawn. Cao Cao returned to camp wounded. Wei Yan’s arrow had struck him in the philtrum and broken two of his front teeth. He hurriedly ordered his physicians to treat him. He then remembered Yang Xiu’s words, had Yang Xiu’s body recovered and given a lavish burial, and ordered the army to return home. He commanded Pang De to cover the retreat. Cao Cao lay inside a felt-covered carriage, guarded on both sides by his Tiger Guards. Suddenly, a report came that fires had risen on both sides of the mountains in the Xie Valley and ambushing troops were pursuing them. Every soldier in Cao Cao’s army was terrified. Just as the verse says:\n\nIt seemed again like peril at Tong Pass of old,\nAnd almost like the danger at Red Cliffs that year.\n\nWhat became of Cao Cao’s life will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 73\n\nLiu Bei Becomes King of Hanzhong; Guan Yu Captures Xiangyang\n\nNow Cao Cao retreated as far as Xie Valley. Zhuge Liang judged that he would certainly abandon Hanzhong and withdraw, so he sent Ma Chao and the other generals to divide their forces into more than ten columns and attack and raid him at irregular intervals. Because of this, Cao Cao could not remain there long. Then Wei Yan shot him with an arrow, and he hurriedly ordered a general retreat. All fighting spirit had drained from his army. Just as the vanguard began to move, fires sprang up on both sides: Ma Chao’s troops had been lying in ambush and were now pursuing them. Every man in Cao Cao’s army lost heart. Cao Cao ordered his troops to march quickly, traveling day and night without rest. Only when they reached Jingzhao did he finally feel safe.\n\nMeanwhile, Liu Bei ordered Liu Feng, Meng Da, Wang Ping, and the others to capture Shangyong and its surrounding commanderies. When Shen Dan and the others heard that Cao Cao had abandoned Hanzhong and withdrawn, they all surrendered. Once Liu Bei had pacified the people, he richly rewarded the entire army, to everyone’s great delight. The generals then all wished to elevate Liu Bei as emperor. Not daring to propose it to him directly, they first went and reported the matter to Military Adviser Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang said, “I have already made up my mind about this.” He then led Fa Zheng and the others in to see Liu Bei and said, “Cao Cao now monopolizes power, and the people have no true ruler. My lord’s benevolence and righteousness are renowned throughout the realm, and you now possess both riverlands. You may answer Heaven’s will and comply with the people’s wishes by ascending the imperial throne. With your title made proper and your cause justified, you can campaign against the traitor to the state. This matter should not be delayed. Please choose an auspicious day at once.”\n\nLiu Bei was greatly startled and said, “The military adviser’s words are mistaken. Though I am a member of the imperial house of Han, I am still a subject. If I did such a thing, I would be rebelling against Han.” Zhuge Liang said, “That is not so. The realm is now divided and collapsing. Heroes have risen everywhere, each dominating his own region. Talented and virtuous men throughout the land who abandon all concern for death and risk their lives in the service of their lords do so because they wish to attach themselves to dragons and phoenixes and establish merit and fame. If my lord now avoids suspicion and clings rigidly to principle, I fear you will disappoint everyone’s hopes. I beg you to consider this carefully.” Liu Bei said, “I would never dare usurp the supreme position. We may discuss some other long-term plan.” The generals all said, “If my lord does nothing but refuse, everyone’s devotion will dissolve.”\n\nZhuge Liang said, “My lord has always made righteousness the foundation of his life and is not yet willing to assume the imperial title. But now that you possess Jingzhou, Xiangyang, and both riverlands, you may provisionally become King of Hanzhong.” Liu Bei said, “Though all of you wish to honor me as king, without a clear edict from the emperor it would still be usurpation.” Zhuge Liang said, “At present, you must act according to circumstances and cannot cling to ordinary principles.” Zhang Fei shouted, “Men who are not even of the imperial surname all want to become rulers. How much more right does my elder brother have, as a scion of the Han dynasty! Never mind King of Hanzhong—why could he not proclaim himself emperor?” Liu Bei rebuked him: “Say no more!” Zhuge Liang said, “My lord must adapt to circumstances. First advance to the rank of King of Hanzhong, and afterward submit a memorial to the emperor. It will not be too late.”\n\nLiu Bei repeatedly declined, but when they would not relent, he had no choice but to consent. In the seventh month of autumn, the twenty-fourth year of Jian’an, an altar was erected at Mianyang, nine li in circumference. The five directions were laid out, each with its own banners and ceremonial regalia. All the officials stood in their appointed order. Xu Jing and Fa Zheng invited Liu Bei to ascend the altar. After they presented him with the crown, royal seal, and sash, he sat facing south and received the congratulations and homage of the civil and military officials as King of Hanzhong. His son Liu Shan was appointed heir to the kingdom. Xu Jing was made Grand Tutor, and Fa Zheng Director of the Imperial Secretariat. Zhuge Liang remained military adviser and was placed in overall charge of the weighty affairs of the army and state. Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Ma Chao, and Huang Zhong were appointed the Five Tiger Generals, and Wei Yan was made Administrator of Hanzhong. All the others were assigned ranks and titles according to their achievements.\n\nAfter Liu Bei became King of Hanzhong, he composed a memorial and sent a messenger to carry it to the capital at Xuchang. The memorial read:\n\nI, Bei, with the abilities of an ordinary subject, have borne the responsibilities of a senior general, commanding the three armies and carrying out Your Majesty’s orders in the field. Yet I have been unable to sweep away the marauders and calamities, restore peace, or uphold the imperial house. For too long I have allowed Your Majesty’s sacred rule to decline. Throughout the realm, obstruction has not yet given way to peace. Constantly troubled by fear and unrest, I suffer as though from a sickness of the head.\n\nFormerly, Dong Zhuo created the first steps toward disorder. From that time onward, bands of villains ranged unchecked, ravaging and plundering all within the seas. Relying on Your Majesty’s sacred virtue and awe-inspiring authority, your subjects responded together. Some rose in loyal and righteous campaigns, while others were punished by Heaven. The violent rebels were all destroyed and gradually melted away like ice. Cao Cao alone has long remained unexecuted. He has usurped the authority of the state and indulged his will in the utmost disorder. In the past, I plotted with General of Chariots and Cavalry Dong Cheng to destroy Cao Cao, but our plans were not kept secret, and Dong Cheng was murdered. I was driven into exile and lost my position, so my loyal purpose could not be fulfilled. Thus Cao Cao was allowed to carry his villainy and treason to their utmost extremes. He murdered the empress and poisoned the imperial princes. Though I united with sworn allies and always intended to exert all my strength, I was weak and lacked martial power. Year after year, I achieved nothing. I constantly feared that I would fall and fail to repay the state’s favor. Waking or sleeping, I sighed without end, and each evening I remained apprehensive, as though facing peril.\n\nNow my assembled officials have said that in ancient times, as recorded in the Book of Yu, the Nine Clans were honored and ranked, and the worthy were enlightened, encouraged, and supported. As the emperors and kings transmitted authority from one to another, this practice was never abandoned. The Zhou took the two preceding dynasties as their model and established fiefs for the many members of the Ji clan, truly relying on the supporting strength of Pu and Zheng. When Emperor Gaozu rose like a dragon, he honored his brothers as kings and established nine great kingdoms. In the end, they destroyed the Lü clan and secured the main imperial line. Now Cao Cao hates the upright and vilifies the righteous, and his followers are indeed numerous. He harbors a treacherous heart, and his intention to usurp and steal the throne is already plain. Since the imperial house has grown weak and members of the imperial clan hold no positions, they have weighed the ancient precedents and, as a temporary measure suited to present circumstances, elevated me to the offices of Grand Marshal and King of Hanzhong.\n\nI have repeatedly examined myself with the utmost care. I have received great favor from the state and have been entrusted with responsibility over a region, yet I have shown no results from my efforts, while the rewards I have received already exceed my merits. I should not again dishonor a high position and thereby increase my guilt and invite slander. But my assembled officials pressed me and compelled me by appeals to righteousness. In retirement I reflected that the rebels have not yet been destroyed and the state’s troubles have not ended. The ancestral temples are in danger of collapse, and the altars of soil and grain are about to fall. This is truly a time when my anxious heart might break and my head be shattered. If adapting to circumstances and accommodating change can bring peace and calm to the sacred court, then even if I must enter water or fire, I cannot refuse. I have therefore followed the common judgment and respectfully accepted the seal, in order to exalt the authority of the state.\n\nLooking up, I consider the title and rank, so lofty and richly favored; looking down, I think of how to repay and serve the state. My concern is deep and my responsibility heavy. Fearful and trembling, scarcely daring to breathe, as though standing at the edge of a ravine, how could I dare not exert all my strength and offer all my loyalty, encourage the Six Armies, unite and lead all righteous men, answer Heaven and follow the times, strike down the wicked rebels, and bring peace to the altars of the state? I respectfully submit this memorial so that Your Majesty may be informed.\n\nWhen the memorial reached Xuchang, Cao Cao was in Ye Commandery. On learning that Liu Bei had set himself up as King of Hanzhong, he flew into a rage and said, “How dare that little mat-weaver do such a thing! I swear I will destroy him!” He immediately issued orders to mobilize all the troops in the realm and march into the two riverlands to decide supremacy with the King of Hanzhong. But one man stepped out from the ranks and remonstrated: “Your Majesty must not personally trouble the royal carriage with a distant campaign merely because of a moment’s anger. I have a plan that will make Liu Bei bring disaster upon himself in Shu without our drawing a single bow or firing a single arrow. Once his troops are weakened and his strength exhausted, you need only send one general against him, and success will be assured.” Cao Cao looked at the man and saw that it was Sima Yi. Delighted, Cao Cao asked, “Zhongda, what is your wise plan?” Sima Yi said, “Sun Quan of the Southland married his sister to Liu Bei, but then took advantage of an opportunity to steal her back. Liu Bei, for his part, occupies Jingzhou and refuses to return it. Each therefore harbors bitter hatred for the other. You can now send an eloquent man with a letter to persuade Sun Quan to raise troops and seize Jingzhou. Liu Bei will certainly send troops from the two riverlands to rescue it. Then Your Majesty can raise an army to seize Hanzhong. Liu Bei will be unable to support both his head and his tail, and his position will inevitably become perilous.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted. He immediately wrote a letter and ordered Man Chong to serve as his envoy, traveling day and night to the Southland to see Sun Quan. When Sun Quan learned that Man Chong had arrived, he consulted his advisers. Zhang Zhao stepped forward and said, “Wei and Wu have never been enemies. It was only because we listened to Zhuge Liang’s arguments that the two sides have fought without cease for years, plunging the people into misery. Now that Man Boning has come, he must intend to discuss peace. He may be received with courtesy.” Sun Quan followed his advice and ordered his advisers to receive Man Chong and escort him into the city for an audience. After the formal courtesies, Sun Quan treated Man Chong with the honors due a guest. Man Chong presented Cao Cao’s letter and said, “Wu and Wei have never been enemies. It is entirely because of Liu Bei that hostility has arisen between them. The King of Wei has sent me here to arrange for you, General, to attack and seize Jingzhou while the King of Wei brings his army against Hanzhong, so that you may strike from head and tail. After Liu Bei is defeated, you will divide his territories between you and swear never to invade each other.” After Sun Quan had read the letter, he held a banquet for Man Chong, then sent him back to the guesthouse to rest.\n\nSun Quan consulted his advisers. Gu Yong said, “Though these are persuasive words, there is reason in them. For now, we may send Man Chong back and arrange with Cao Cao to attack from head and tail. At the same time, we should send someone across the river to learn what Guan Yu is doing. Only then should we act.” Zhuge Jin said, “I have heard that after Guan Yu arrived in Jingzhou, Liu Bei arranged a wife for him. His first child was a son, and his second a daughter. His daughter is still young and has not yet been betrothed. I am willing to go and seek her hand for my lord’s heir. If Guan Yu agrees, we can consult with him and join forces to defeat Cao Cao. If he refuses, we can then assist Cao Cao in taking Jingzhou.” Sun Quan adopted this plan. He first sent Man Chong back to Xuchang, then dispatched Zhuge Jin as his envoy to Jingzhou. Zhuge Jin entered the city, met Guan Yu, and completed the formal courtesies. Guan Yu asked, “Ziyu, what brings you here?” Zhuge Jin said, “I have come expressly to form a marriage alliance between our two houses. My lord, the Marquis of Wu, has a son who is very intelligent. Having heard that you have a daughter, he has sent me expressly to ask for her hand. If our two houses form an alliance, we can combine our strength to defeat Cao Cao. This would truly be a fine thing. I ask you, my lord, to consider it.” Guan Yu flew into a rage and said, “How could my tiger daughter ever marry a dog’s whelp? If not for your brother’s sake, I would behead you on the spot! Say no more about it!” He then called his attendants and had Zhuge Jin driven out.\n\nZhuge Jin fled in abject terror and returned to the Marquis of Wu. Not daring to conceal anything, he reported exactly what had happened. Sun Quan was furious and said, “How could he be so outrageously rude?” He summoned Zhang Zhao and the other civil and military officials to discuss a plan for taking Jingzhou. Bu Zhi said, “Cao Cao has long wished to usurp the Han throne, and the man he fears is Liu Bei. Now he has sent an envoy asking Wu to raise an army and swallow up Shu. He is trying to shift disaster onto Wu.” Sun Quan said, “I too have long wished to take Jingzhou.” Bu Zhi said, “Cao Ren now has troops stationed at Xiangyang and Fancheng. There is no barrier of the Yangtze between him and Jingzhou, and he can reach it by land. Why does he not take it himself, but instead asks my lord to mobilize his army? That alone reveals his intentions. My lord may send an envoy to Xuchang to see Cao Cao and tell him to have Cao Ren first raise troops and attack Jingzhou by land. Guan Yu will certainly draw troops from Jingzhou to seize Fancheng. Once Guan Yu moves, my lord can send a general to take Jingzhou secretly, and it can be won in a single stroke.” Sun Quan followed his advice and immediately sent an envoy across the river with a letter to Cao Cao explaining the plan. Cao Cao was delighted. He dismissed the envoy and sent him back first, then dispatched Man Chong to Fancheng to serve as Cao Ren’s staff adviser and discuss military operations. At the same time, he sent an urgent dispatch to the Southland, ordering it to send troops by water to provide support in the taking of Jingzhou.\n\nMeanwhile, the King of Hanzhong ordered Wei Yan to take overall command of the troops and defend the eastern riverland. He then led all the officials back to Chengdu. He appointed officers to construct palaces and also established lodgings along the road. From Chengdu to Baishui, more than four hundred post stations and relay lodges were built. He amassed great stores of grain and fodder and manufactured large quantities of weapons in preparation for advancing into the Central Plains. Spies learned that Cao Cao had allied himself with the Southland and intended to seize Jingzhou, and they immediately sent an urgent report into Shu. The King of Hanzhong hastily summoned Zhuge Liang for consultation. Zhuge Liang said, “I already anticipated that Cao Cao would devise such a plan. But the Southland has many advisers, and they will certainly tell Cao Cao to have Cao Ren raise troops first.” The King of Hanzhong asked, “If that is so, what are we to do?” Zhuge Liang said, “You may send an envoy to deliver Guan Yu’s official patent and order him to raise troops first and seize Fancheng. That will strike fear into the enemy forces, and they will naturally fall apart.”\n\nThe King of Hanzhong was delighted and immediately sent Fei Shi, Marshal of the Vanguard, as his envoy, entrusting him with the official patent and ordering him to proceed to Jingzhou. Guan Yu went outside the city to welcome him and escorted him in. When the formal courtesies had been completed in the public hall, Guan Yu asked, “What rank has the King of Hanzhong conferred on me?” Fei Shi said, “First among the Five Tiger Generals.” Guan Yu asked, “Who are the five tiger generals?” Fei Shi said, “Guan, Zhang, Zhao, Ma, and Huang.” Guan Yu angrily replied, “Yide is my younger brother. Mengqi comes from a distinguished family of many generations. Zilong has long followed my elder brother and is as a younger brother to me. It is fitting that they rank alongside me. But what kind of man is Huang Zhong, that he dares be placed in the same rank as me? A true man will never associate with an old soldier!” He therefore refused to accept the seal. Fei Shi laughed and said, “You are mistaken, General. In the past, Xiao He and Cao Shen joined Emperor Gaozu in his great undertaking and were his closest companions, while Han Xin was merely a defeated general from Chu. Yet Han Xin was elevated to the rank of king and placed above Xiao He and Cao Shen, and no one ever heard that Xiao He or Cao Shen resented it. Now, though the King of Hanzhong has conferred the title of Five Tiger Generals, he shares the bond of brotherhood with you and regards you as part of his own body. You are the King of Hanzhong, and the King of Hanzhong is you. How can your standing be the same as that of the others? You have received the King of Hanzhong’s great favor and should share his joys and sorrows, his fortune and misfortune. You should not quibble over whether an official title is higher or lower. I ask you to consider this carefully.”\n\nGuan Yu suddenly understood. Bowing twice, he said, “I lacked understanding. Had you not instructed me, I would nearly have jeopardized a great undertaking.” He then respectfully accepted the seal and sash. Only then did Fei Shi produce the King’s command ordering Guan Yu to lead an army against Fancheng. Guan Yu accepted the order and immediately appointed Fu Shiren and Mi Fang as his vanguard. He sent them ahead with a force to make camp outside the city of Jingzhou, while he held a banquet inside the city to entertain Fei Shi. At the second watch, while they were still drinking, a sudden report arrived that fire had broken out in the camp outside the city. Guan Yu immediately armed himself, mounted his horse, and rode out of the city to investigate. Fu Shiren and Mi Fang had been drinking, and a fire left unattended behind their tent had ignited the fire-bombs. Explosions shook the entire camp, and all the weapons, grain, and fodder were burned. Guan Yu led troops in fighting the blaze, but it was not extinguished until the fourth watch.\n\nGuan Yu returned to the city and summoned Fu Shiren and Mi Fang. Rebuking them, he said, “I appointed you two as my vanguard, yet before the army had even set out, you burned a great quantity of weapons, grain, and fodder, while the exploding fire-bombs killed men and horses from your own units. You have ruined my undertaking like this—what use are either of you?” He angrily ordered them beheaded. Fei Shi pleaded, “The army has not yet set out. To behead senior generals before the campaign begins would be unfavorable to the army. Their crime may be pardoned for the time being.” Guan Yu’s anger did not subside. He berated the two men: “If not out of respect for Marshal Fei, I would certainly behead both of you!” He then summoned guards to give each man forty strokes of the staff, stripped them of their vanguard seals and sashes, and assigned Mi Fang to defend Nan Commandery and Fu Shiren to defend Gong’an. He added, “When I return victorious, if anything at all has gone wrong, you will be punished for both offenses together!” Their faces full of shame, the two men repeatedly assented and departed. Guan Yu then appointed Liao Hua as vanguard and Guan Ping as deputy general, while he himself commanded the central army. Ma Liang and Yi Ji served as staff officers, and they all set out together. Earlier, Hu Ban, the son of Hu Hua, had come to Jingzhou and entered Guan Yu’s service. Remembering how Hu Ban had once rescued him, Guan Yu was very fond of him. He ordered Hu Ban to accompany Fei Shi into the riverlands, meet the King of Hanzhong, and receive an official rank. Fei Shi took his leave of Guan Yu and returned to Shu with Hu Ban.\n\nThat day, Guan Yu offered sacrifices before the commander’s great banner, then dozed in his tent. Suddenly he saw a pig, as large as an ox and entirely black, rush into the tent and bite him directly on the foot. Guan Yu flew into a rage, swiftly drew his sword, and struck it down with a sound like tearing silk. He awoke with a start and realized it had been a dream, but then felt a dull ache in his left foot. Deeply troubled, he summoned Guan Ping and told him the dream. Guan Ping replied, “A pig also has the form of a dragon. A dragon clinging to your foot signifies rising and soaring. There is no need for doubt or fear.” Guan Yu assembled the officers in his tent and told them of the omen in his dream. Some said it was auspicious; others said it was unlucky. Their opinions differed. Guan Yu said, “A true man nearing sixty years of age would have no regrets even if he died!” As he spoke, an envoy arrived from Shu bearing the King of Hanzhong’s command appointing Guan Yu General of the Vanguard, granting him authority of the imperial tally and battle-ax, and placing him in overall command of the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang. After Guan Yu accepted the command, the assembled officials offered their congratulations and said, “This clearly proves that the pig-dragon was an auspicious sign.” Guan Yu’s mind was set entirely at ease, and he dismissed all doubts. He then raised his army and advanced along the main road toward Xiangyang.\n\nCao Ren was in the city when he suddenly received word that Guan Yu was personally leading an army against him. Greatly alarmed, Cao Ren wanted to defend the city and refuse battle. His deputy, Di Yuan, said, “The King of Wei has ordered you, General, to coordinate with the Southland in taking Jingzhou. Now Guan Yu has come to us of his own accord, which is the same as delivering himself to death. Why should we avoid him?” Staff adviser Man Chong remonstrated, “I have long known that Guan Yu is both brave and resourceful. We must not underestimate him. Holding firm behind our defenses would be the best strategy.” The fierce general Xiahou Cun said, “Those are merely the words of a scholar. Have you not heard the saying, ‘When water comes, block it with earth; when a general comes, meet him with soldiers’? Our troops are rested and will face a weary enemy, so we can certainly win.” Cao Ren followed his advice. He ordered Man Chong to defend Fancheng while he personally led an army out to meet Guan Yu. When Guan Yu learned that Cao Cao’s troops were coming, he summoned Guan Ping and Liao Hua, gave them his plan, and sent them out. The two armies drew up opposite each other.\n\nLiao Hua rode out and challenged the enemy. Di Yuan came forward to meet him. The two generals fought only a short time before Liao Hua feigned defeat, wheeled his horse, and fled. Di Yuan pursued him, and the Jingzhou troops retreated twenty li. The next day, Liao Hua returned to issue another challenge. Xiahou Cun and Di Yuan came out together to meet him, and the Jingzhou troops were defeated again. They pursued for more than twenty li, when suddenly tremendous battle cries rose behind them and drums and horns sounded together. Cao Ren urgently ordered his front ranks to turn back at once, but Guan Ping and Liao Hua came charging from the rear, throwing Cao Cao’s troops into chaos. Realizing that he had fallen into a trap, Cao Ren first withdrew with one force and raced toward Xiangyang. Several li from the city, embroidered banners fluttered ahead, and there was Guan Yu, reining in his horse with his blade held crosswise, blocking the road. Terrified, Cao Ren did not dare engage him and fled along a side road toward Xiangyang. Guan Yu did not pursue. A short while later, Xiahou Cun’s troops arrived. When Xiahou Cun saw Guan Yu, he flew into a rage and engaged him. In a single exchange, Guan Yu cut him down. Di Yuan fled, but Guan Ping caught up with him and killed him with one stroke. Pressing their advantage, the Jingzhou troops pursued and attacked, and more than half of Cao Cao’s soldiers died in the Xiang River. Cao Ren retreated to defend Fancheng.\n\nAfter Guan Yu took Xiangyang, he rewarded the troops and reassured the people. Wang Fu, an army marshal serving under him, said, “General, you captured Xiangyang with a single beat of the drum. Though Cao Cao’s troops have lost heart, in my humble opinion there is still cause for concern. Lü Meng of the Southland now has troops stationed at Lukou and has always intended to annex Jingzhou. If he leads his army directly against Jingzhou, what will we do?” Guan Yu said, “I have also thought of that. You may take charge of the matter. Go up and down the river and, at intervals of twenty or thirty li, select high ground and build beacon towers. Each tower is to be guarded by fifty soldiers. If troops from Wu cross the river, light fires by night and raise smoke by day as a signal. I will personally go and attack them.” Wang Fu said, “Mi Fang and Fu Shiren are guarding the two strategic passes, but I fear they will not exert themselves fully. We must appoint another man to take overall charge of Jingzhou.” Guan Yu said, “I have already assigned Administrative Officer Pan Jun to defend it. What is there to fear?” Wang Fu said, “Pan Jun has always been suspicious and greedy for profit. He cannot be entrusted with this duty. You should appoint Zhao Lei, the army’s chief supply officer, in his place. Zhao Lei is loyal, honest, and upright. If you employ this man, nothing can possibly go wrong.” Guan Yu said, “I have long known what kind of man Pan Jun is. Now that the assignment has been made, there is no need to change it. Zhao Lei is presently in charge of supplies, which is also an important responsibility. Do not be so suspicious. Just go and build the beacon towers for me.” Disappointed and unhappy, Wang Fu bowed farewell and departed. Guan Yu then ordered Guan Ping to prepare boats to cross the Xiang River and attack Fancheng.\n\nMeanwhile, after losing two generals, Cao Ren had retreated to defend Fancheng. He said to Man Chong, “Because I did not listen to you, my army was defeated, my generals were killed, and Xiangyang was lost. What are we to do?” Man Chong said, “Guan Yu is a tiger of a general, resourceful and full of strategy. He must not be underestimated. We should do nothing but defend firmly.” As they were speaking, a man reported that Guan Yu had crossed the river and was coming to attack Fancheng. Cao Ren was greatly alarmed. Man Chong said, “We should do nothing but defend firmly.” The officer Lü Chang said indignantly, “Give me several thousand soldiers, and I will meet the approaching army in the Xiang River.” Man Chong remonstrated, “You must not.” Lü Chang angrily replied, “According to you civil officials, we should do nothing but defend. How will that drive off the enemy? Have you not heard the rule in the Art of War: ‘An army may be attacked when half of it has crossed’? Guan Yu’s army is now halfway across the Xiang River. Why should we not attack him? Once his troops reach the city walls and his generals arrive at the moat, it will be hard to resist them in haste.” Cao Ren immediately gave him two thousand troops and ordered him to leave Fancheng and meet the enemy. Lü Chang reached the riverbank and saw embroidered banners parting ahead as Guan Yu rode out with his blade held crosswise. Lü Chang was about to meet him, but when the soldiers behind him saw Guan Yu’s awe-inspiring might, they fled before fighting. Lü Chang shouted at them to stop but could not restrain them. Guan Yu charged into their midst, and Cao Cao’s troops were soundly defeated, losing more than half their cavalry and infantry. The surviving remnants fled into Fancheng, and Cao Ren urgently sent a messenger to request aid. Traveling day and night, the messenger reached Chang’an and presented Cao Ren’s letter to Cao Cao. It said, “Guan Yu has captured Xiangyang and is now pressing the siege of Fancheng with great urgency. I beg you to dispatch a senior general to rescue us.”\n\nCao Cao pointed to one man among the ranks and said, “You will go and lift the siege of Fancheng.” The man answered and stepped forward. Everyone saw that it was Yu Jin. Yu Jin said, “I request a general to serve as my vanguard and lead troops there with me.” Cao Cao again asked the assembled men, “Who dares serve as vanguard?” One man strode forward and said, “I am willing to offer my humble service, capture Guan Yu alive, and present him before Your Majesty.” Cao Cao looked at him and was delighted. Just so:\n\nBefore Eastern Wu has come to watch for its chance,\nSee Northern Wei send still more troops to advance.\n\nWho was this man? The next chapter will reveal it.\n\n### Chapter 74\n\nPang De Bears His Coffin into Mortal Combat; Guan Yu Drowns the Seven Armies\n\nNow Cao Cao wished to send Yu Jin to relieve Fan Castle. He asked his generals who dared serve as vanguard, and one man immediately volunteered. Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Pang De. Delighted, Cao Cao said, “Guan Yu’s might has shaken all China, and he has never met his match. Now that he has encountered a man of your renown, he has truly found a formidable opponent.” He appointed Yu Jin General Who Conquers the South and Pang De Chief Vanguard Who Conquers the West, then mobilized seven armies and sent them toward Fan Castle. These seven armies were composed entirely of strong men from the north. Among the officers commanding them were two men, one named Dong Heng and the other Dong Chao. That day, they led the various commanders in paying their respects to Yu Jin. Dong Heng said, “General, you are now leading seven powerful armies to relieve Fan Castle from danger, and victory must be assured. But if you use Pang De as your vanguard, will that not ruin the whole undertaking?” Startled, Yu Jin asked why. Dong Heng said, “Pang De was originally a deputy general under Ma Chao and surrendered to Wei only because he had no choice. His former lord is now in Shu, where he ranks among the ‘Five Tiger Generals.’ Moreover, his own elder brother, Pang Rou, is also an official in Western Sichuan. To make Pang De the vanguard now is like pouring oil on a fire in an attempt to put it out. Why do you not report this to the King of Wei and have him send someone else?”\n\nOn hearing this, Yu Jin went to Cao Cao’s residence that very night and reported it to him. Cao Cao realized the problem and immediately summoned Pang De before the steps, ordering him to surrender the vanguard’s seal. Greatly shocked, Pang De said, “I was just about to exert myself in Your Majesty’s service. Why do you now refuse to employ me?” Cao Cao said, “I myself harbor no suspicions. But Ma Chao is now in Western Sichuan, and your brother Pang Rou is there as well, both assisting Liu Bei. Even if I do not doubt you, what can be done about the talk of so many others?” When Pang De heard this, he removed his cap and repeatedly struck his forehead against the ground until blood covered his face. He said, “Since surrendering to Your Majesty in Hanzhong, I have always been grateful for your great kindness. Even if my liver and brains were smeared across the ground, I could never repay you. Why does Your Majesty doubt me? In former days, when I lived in my native place, I shared a household with my elder brother. My sister-in-law was a thoroughly wicked woman, and one day, while drunk, I killed her. My brother hated me to the marrow of his bones and swore never to see me again. All affection between us has long been severed. As for my former lord Ma Chao, he had courage but no strategy. His army was defeated, his territory lost, and he fled alone into Sichuan. Now he and I each serve our own lord, and our former bond has ended. I am deeply grateful for Your Majesty’s gracious treatment. How would I dare entertain disloyal thoughts? I beg Your Majesty to judge me fairly.” Cao Cao then helped Pang De to his feet and consoled him, saying, “I have always known you to be loyal and righteous. What I said before was merely to put everyone else’s mind at ease. Strive your utmost and win merit. If you do not fail me, I will certainly never fail you.”\n\nPang De bowed his thanks and returned home, where he ordered a craftsman to make a wooden coffin. The next day, he invited all his friends to a banquet and set the coffin in the hall. When his relatives and friends saw it, they were all astonished and asked, “You are setting out on campaign, General. Why have you brought out such an ill-omened object?” Raising his cup, Pang De said to them, “I have received great kindness from the King of Wei and have sworn to repay him with my death. I am now going to Fan Castle to fight Guan Yu to the death. If I cannot kill him, he will surely kill me. Even if he does not kill me, I must kill myself. I have therefore prepared this coffin in advance to show that I have no intention of returning empty-handed.” Everyone sighed in admiration. Pang De summoned his wife, Lady Li, and his son, Pang Hui, then said to his wife, “I am now going forth as vanguard, and duty requires me to give my life on the battlefield. If I die, take good care of our son. He has an extraordinary appearance, and when he grows up, he will surely avenge me.” His wife and son wept bitterly as they saw him off, and Pang De ordered his men to carry the coffin with them. Before departing, he said to his subordinate officers, “I am now going to fight Guan Yu to the death. If Guan Yu kills me, quickly recover my body and place it in this coffin. If I kill Guan Yu, I will take his head, put it in this coffin, and return to present it to the King of Wei.” All five hundred of his men said, “With such loyalty and courage as yours, General, how could we dare not exert all our strength to assist you?” He then led his troops forward. Someone reported his words to Cao Cao, who said happily, “With such loyalty and courage in Pang De, what have I to fear?” Jia Xu said, “Pang De relies on the courage born of hot blood and intends to fight Guan Yu to the death. I privately fear for him.” Cao Cao agreed and urgently sent an order warning Pang De: “Guan Yu possesses both wisdom and courage. You must not underestimate him. Attack if you can prevail; if you cannot, you must defend your position carefully.” On receiving the order, Pang De said to the generals, “Why does the King hold Guan Yu in such high regard? I expect that on this campaign I will destroy the reputation Guan Yu has built over thirty years.” Yu Jin said, “The King of Wei’s command must be obeyed.” Pang De indignantly pressed his troops onward to Fan Castle, displaying his military might with crashing gongs and pounding drums.\n\nMeanwhile, Guan Yu was seated in his command tent when a scout suddenly galloped in to report, “Cao Cao has sent Yu Jin as commander of seven armies of elite, vigorous troops. Their vanguard, Pang De, has a wooden coffin carried before his army. He has spoken insolently and sworn to fight you to the death, General. His troops are now only thirty miles from the city.” At this, Guan Yu’s expression changed violently, and his magnificent beard bristled as he said in fury, “Of all the heroes beneath Heaven, not one who hears my name fails to fear and submit to me! How dare that whelp Pang De treat me with contempt? Guan Ping shall continue the attack on Fan Castle, while I go in person and behead this scoundrel to avenge the insult!” Guan Ping said, “Father, one of Mount Tai’s great weight should not contend with a stubborn stone over which stands higher. Your unworthy son begs to fight Pang De in your place.” Guan Yu said, “Go and try him, then. I will follow shortly to support you.”\n\nGuan Ping left the tent, took up his saber, mounted his horse, and led his troops out to meet Pang De. The two armies formed opposing battle lines. In the Wei camp stood a black banner bearing four large white characters: “Pang De of Nan’an.” Pang De, dressed in a blue robe and silver armor, sat on a white horse with a steel saber in hand before the battle line. His five hundred soldiers followed closely behind him, while several foot soldiers came out carrying the wooden coffin on their shoulders. Guan Ping cursed Pang De loudly: “Traitor who betrayed your lord!” Pang De asked his soldiers, “Who is this?” Someone replied, “This is Guan Yu’s adopted son, Guan Ping.” Pang De shouted, “I have come by command of the King of Wei to take your father’s head! You are nothing but a scabby little brat, and I will not kill you! Quickly call your father out here!” Enraged, Guan Ping spurred forward, flourishing his saber as he charged Pang De. Pang De met him with saber held crosswise. They fought for thirty bouts without either gaining the advantage, and both sides then withdrew to rest.\n\nGuan Yu had already received a report of this. Furious, he ordered Liao Hua to attack Fan Castle while he personally went to confront Pang De. Guan Ping met him and reported that his fight with Pang De had ended without a victor. Guan Yu immediately rode out with his saber leveled and shouted, “Guan Yunchang is here! Pang De, why do you not come quickly to your death?” As the drums thundered, Pang De rode out and said, “I have come by command of the King of Wei specifically to take your head! In case you doubt me, I have prepared a coffin right here. If you fear death, dismount at once and surrender!” Guan Yu cursed him loudly: “What can a mere common brute like you accomplish? It is a pity to stain my Green Dragon Saber by beheading a rat like you!” He spurred his horse forward, flourishing his saber as he charged Pang De. Pang De whirled his saber and met him. The two generals fought for more than a hundred bouts, their vigor only increasing as they went. The men of both armies watched in stupefied amazement. Fearing that Pang De might come to harm, the Wei army hurriedly sounded the gong to recall him. Guan Ping, fearing for his aged father, also quickly sounded the recall. The two generals each withdrew. Back in camp, Pang De said to the others, “People call Guan Yu a hero. Only today do I believe it.” As he was speaking, Yu Jin arrived. After they had exchanged greetings, Yu Jin said, “I hear you fought Guan Yu for more than a hundred bouts without gaining any advantage. Why not withdraw the army for now and avoid him?” Pang De indignantly replied, “The King of Wei appointed you supreme commander. Why are you so weak? Tomorrow I will fight Guan Yu to the death, and I swear I will not retreat or avoid him!” Yu Jin did not dare restrain him and returned to his own camp.\n\nMeanwhile, Guan Yu returned to camp and said to Guan Ping, “Pang De is highly skilled with the saber. He is truly a match for me.” Guan Ping said, “As the common saying goes, ‘A newborn calf does not fear a tiger.’ Even if you behead this man, Father, he is only a minor soldier from the western Qiang. But if any mishap should occur, you would fail the great trust placed in you by my uncle.” Guan Yu said, “If I do not kill this man, how can I avenge this insult? My mind is made up. Say no more!” The next day, he mounted his horse and led his troops forward. Pang De also led out his troops to meet him. The two armies formed opposing battle lines, and the two generals rode out without exchanging another word and engaged each other. After fighting for more than fifty bouts, Pang De wheeled his horse around and fled, trailing his saber behind him. Guan Yu pursued him. Fearing some mishap, Guan Ping followed close behind. Guan Yu cursed aloud, “Pang De, you intend to use the trailing-saber trick! Do you think I fear you?” In fact, Pang De was only feigning the trailing-saber posture. He hooked his saber onto the saddle, secretly drew his carved bow, fitted an arrow to it, and shot. The sharp-eyed Guan Ping saw him draw the bow and shouted, “Treacherous general, do not loose a hidden arrow!” Guan Yu hurriedly opened his eyes wide to look. The bowstring twanged, and the arrow was already upon him. Unable to dodge in time, he was struck squarely in the left arm. Guan Ping galloped up and rescued his father, taking him back to camp.\n\nPang De reined around, whirled his saber, and gave chase, but suddenly heard the deafening crash of gongs from his own camp. Fearing trouble in the rear, he quickly reined in and returned. In fact, when Yu Jin saw that Pang De had shot Guan Yu, he feared Pang De would win great merit and eclipse his own prestige, so he had sounded the gong to recall the army. Pang De rode back and asked why the gong had been sounded. Yu Jin said, “The King of Wei warned us that Guan Yu possesses both wisdom and courage. Though he has been struck by an arrow, I feared it might be a trick, so I sounded the recall.” Pang De said, “If you had not recalled the army, I would already have beheaded him.” Yu Jin said, “Nothing good comes from hurrying too much. We must proceed slowly and carefully.” Pang De did not understand Yu Jin’s true motive and could only bitterly regret the lost opportunity.\n\nMeanwhile, Guan Yu returned to camp and had the arrowhead removed. Fortunately, the arrow had not penetrated deeply, and medicine for wounds was applied. Guan Yu bitterly hated Pang De and said to the generals, “I swear I will avenge this arrow!” The generals replied, “Rest for a few days, General. It will not be too late to fight him afterward.” The next day, a messenger reported that Pang De had led his troops out to challenge him. Guan Yu immediately wanted to go to battle, but the generals persuaded him not to. Pang De ordered common soldiers to hurl abusive insults. Guan Ping guarded the pass and instructed the generals not to report any of it to Guan Yu. Pang De issued challenges for more than ten days, but no one came out to meet him. He then proposed to Yu Jin, “It is clear that Guan Yu’s arrow wound has flared up, leaving him unable to move. Why not seize this opportunity, bring all seven armies together, and charge into his camp in one great assault? We can then lift the siege of Fan Castle.” Yu Jin feared that Pang De would win the glory, so he merely cited the King of Wei’s warning and refused to move the troops. Pang De repeatedly asked to attack, but Yu Jin would not consent. Instead, he moved the seven armies around the mountain pass and encamped at the foot of the hills, ten miles north of Fan Castle. Yu Jin personally led troops to block the main road and ordered Pang De to station his men behind the valley, preventing him from advancing and winning success.\n\nMeanwhile, Guan Ping was delighted to see that Guan Yu’s arrow wound had closed. Suddenly he heard that Yu Jin had moved the seven armies and encamped north of Fan Castle. Not knowing what Yu Jin intended, he immediately reported it to Guan Yu. Guan Yu mounted his horse and rode with several attendants to a high hill to observe. He saw that the banners atop Fan Castle were in disorder and that the soldiers were in a panic. He saw troops and horses encamped in a mountain valley ten miles north of the city, and also saw that the current of the Xiang River was extremely swift. After watching for some time, he summoned a local guide and asked, “What is the name of that mountain valley ten miles north of Fan Castle?” The guide replied, “It is called Zengkou Valley.” Guan Yu was overjoyed and said, “Yu Jin will surely be captured by me.” The soldiers asked, “How do you know that, General?” Guan Yu said, “Once the ‘fish’ enters the ‘mouth of the net,’ how can it last long?” The generals did not believe him. Guan Yu returned to his main camp. It was then autumn, in the eighth month, and torrential rain fell for several days. Guan Yu ordered rafts and boats to be prepared and all equipment for fighting on water made ready. Guan Ping asked, “We are confronting the enemy on land. What use do we have for equipment to fight on water?” Guan Yu said, “This is beyond your understanding. Yu Jin’s seven armies are not encamped on open, accessible ground but have gathered in the confined and dangerous terrain of Zengkou Valley. With the autumn rains now continuing without cease, the Xiang River is certain to overflow. I have already sent men to dam the waterways at various points. When the waters rise, we will take boats from the high ground, release the water, and drown them in a single flood. The troops in Fan Castle and Zengkou Valley will all become fish and turtles.” Guan Ping bowed in admiration.\n\nMeanwhile, the Wei army was encamped in Zengkou Valley, where heavy rain continued for days without stopping. The supervising officer Cheng He came to Yu Jin and said, “The army is encamped at the mouth of the valley, where the ground is very low. Though there are earthen hills, they are some distance from the camp. The autumn rains have continued without cease, and the soldiers are suffering greatly. We have recently received reports that the Jingzhou troops have moved to high ground and are preparing battle rafts at the mouth of the Han River. If the river overflows, our army will be in danger. We must make plans at once.” Yu Jin rebuked him, saying, “Are you, fool, trying to unsettle my army? Anyone who says another word about this will be beheaded!” Cheng He withdrew in shame, then went to Pang De and told him what had happened. Pang De said, “Your judgment is entirely correct. Since General Yu refuses to move the troops, tomorrow I will move my own army to another place.” They had just settled on this plan when, that night, the wind and rain rose violently. Pang De was sitting in his tent when he suddenly heard what sounded like ten thousand horses racing together and the thunder of war drums shaking the earth. Greatly alarmed, Pang De hurried from his tent, mounted his horse, and looked around. Floodwaters were surging in from every direction. The seven armies scattered in confusion, and countless men were swept along by the waves. On what had been level ground, the water was more than ten feet deep. Yu Jin, Pang De, and the other generals each climbed small hills to escape the flood. By daybreak, Guan Yu and all his generals were approaching in great ships, waving their banners and raising a tremendous clamor with their drums. Yu Jin saw that there was no escape in any direction and that only fifty or sixty men remained with him. Realizing that he could not flee, he called out that he was willing to surrender. Guan Yu ordered them all to remove their clothing and armor, had them taken into custody aboard the ships, and then went to capture Pang De.\n\nAt that time, Pang De, the two Dongs, and Cheng He stood on an embankment with five hundred foot soldiers, all without clothing or armor. When Pang De saw Guan Yu approaching, he showed no fear at all but boldly came forward to fight. Guan Yu’s ships surrounded them on every side, and his soldiers loosed arrows all at once, killing more than half the Wei troops. Seeing that the situation was desperate, Dong Heng and Dong Chao said to Pang De, “More than half the soldiers have been killed or wounded, and there is no escape in any direction. We would do better to surrender.” Pang De said furiously, “I have received great kindness from the King of Wei. How could I dishonor myself by submitting to another?” He personally beheaded Dong Heng and Dong Chao before the others, then shouted sternly, “Anyone else who speaks of surrender will share the fate of these two men!” At this, all the others exerted themselves to resist the enemy. They fought from daybreak until noon, their courage and strength only increasing. Guan Yu ordered a fierce assault from every side, and arrows and stones fell like rain. Pang De commanded his soldiers to engage at close quarters with short weapons. Looking back at Cheng He, Pang De said, “I have heard it said, ‘A brave general does not fear death in the hope of escaping, and a valiant man does not destroy his honor in order to live.’ Today is the day of my death. Exert yourself and fight to the end.” Obeying his command, Cheng He rushed forward, only to be shot by Guan Yu with an arrow and knocked into the water. All the other soldiers surrendered, leaving Pang De alone to fight on. Just then, several dozen Jingzhou soldiers approached the embankment in a small boat. Gripping his saber, Pang De leaped through the air and landed on the boat. He immediately killed more than ten men, while the rest abandoned the boat and jumped into the water to save themselves. Holding his saber in one hand and wielding a short oar with the other, Pang De tried to make for Fan Castle. Suddenly, a general came down from upstream, poling a large raft. He rammed the small boat and overturned it, throwing Pang De into the water. The general on the raft leaped into the river and captured Pang De alive, then hauled him aboard. When everyone looked, they saw that the man who had captured Pang De was Zhou Cang. Zhou Cang had always been skilled in the water, and after living in Jingzhou for several years, he had become even more proficient. Moreover, he possessed tremendous strength, which was how he had captured Pang De. The seven armies under Yu Jin had all perished in the flood. Those who knew how to swim realized there was no way of escape and surrendered as well. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt midnight war drums thundered to the sky;\nXiangyang and Fan became an abyss on level ground.\nWho could equal Lord Guan’s divine foresight?\nHis mighty name throughout China will endure forever!\n\nGuan Yu returned to the high ground and took his seat in the command tent. A group of executioners escorted Yu Jin before him. Yu Jin prostrated himself on the ground, pleading for mercy and begging for his life. Guan Yu said, “How did you dare oppose me?” Yu Jin replied, “I was dispatched under my lord’s command and had no choice in the matter. I beg Your Lordship to show compassion. I swear to repay you with my life.” Stroking his beard, Guan Yu laughed and said, “For me to kill you would be no different from killing a dog or pig. It would only foul the blade!” He ordered Yu Jin bound and sent to the main prison in Jingzhou, saying, “Keep him there under guard. When I return, I will decide what else to do with him.” After Yu Jin had been taken away, Guan Yu ordered Pang De brought before him. Pang De glared furiously and remained standing, refusing to kneel. Guan Yu said, “Your elder brother is now in Hanzhong, and your former lord Ma Chao is also serving as a great general in Shu. Why do you not surrender at once?” Pang De said furiously, “I would rather die beneath the blade than surrender to you!” He continued cursing without pause. Enraged, Guan Yu ordered the executioners to take him out and behead him. Pang De stretched out his neck and accepted execution. Guan Yu admired him and had him buried. Then, while the floodwaters had not yet receded, Guan Yu again boarded the warships and led his officers of every rank to attack Fan Castle.\n\nMeanwhile, towering white waves surrounded Fan Castle, and the flood grew ever more severe. The city walls were gradually becoming waterlogged and collapsing. Men and women carried earth and moved bricks to fill the breaches, but could not keep up. All the officers in Cao Cao’s army lost heart and hurried to report to Cao Ren. Cao Ren said, “The present danger cannot be overcome by force. Before the enemy arrives, we should take boats and escape by night. Though we lose the city, we can at least preserve our lives.” As they were discussing this and preparing boats to flee, Man Chong remonstrated, “You must not. Mountain floods rise suddenly, but how can they last? In less than ten days, the waters will recede on their own. Though Guan Yu has not yet attacked the city, he has already sent another general to Jia. The reason he does not dare advance recklessly is that he fears our army will strike his rear. If we abandon the city and leave now, all the territory south of the Yellow River will cease to belong to the state. I beg you, General, to hold this city firmly as our shield.” Cao Ren clasped his hands in thanks and said, “Had it not been for your counsel, Boning, I would nearly have ruined a great enterprise.” He then mounted a white horse, rode up onto the city walls, gathered the generals, and swore before them, “I have received the King of Wei’s command to defend this city. Anyone who speaks of abandoning it and leaving will be beheaded!” The generals all said, “We are willing to defend it to the death!” Cao Ren was delighted and installed several hundred bows and crossbows atop the walls. The soldiers kept watch day and night without daring to relax. The old and young among the inhabitants carried earth and stones to fill the breaches in the walls. Within ten days, the floodwaters gradually receded.\n\nAfter Guan Yu captured the Wei generals Yu Jin and the others, his might shook the whole realm, and no one failed to be awed. Suddenly, his second son, Guan Xing, came to the camp to visit him. Guan Yu ordered Guan Xing to take documents recording the merits of all the officers to Chengdu and present them to the King of Hanzhong, requesting promotions for each of them. Guan Xing bowed farewell to his father and went straight to Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, Guan Yu detached half his troops and sent them directly to Jia. He personally led the rest in attacking Fan Castle from every side. That day, Guan Yu came to the north gate in person. Sitting on his horse, he raised his whip, pointed toward the city, and asked, “You rats, why do you not surrender at once? What are you waiting for?” As he spoke, Cao Ren saw him from the enemy tower. Guan Yu wore only a breastplate over his body, with his green robe hanging open at an angle. Cao Ren hurriedly summoned five hundred archers and crossbowmen, who all fired at once. Guan Yu hastily reined his horse around, but a crossbow bolt struck him in the right arm, and he toppled from his horse. As the verse says:\n\nThe seven armies in the flood had scarcely lost their nerve,\nWhen from the city one swift bolt struck down the hero.\n\nGuan Yu’s fate remains unknown; read the next chapter to learn what happened.\n\n### Chapter 75\n\nGuan Yu Endures the Scraping of Poison from His Bone; Lü Meng Crosses the River in White Robes\n\nNow Cao Ren, seeing Guan Yu fall from his horse, led his troops charging out of the city. Guan Ping drove them back with a fierce assault, rescued Guan Yu, and returned with him to camp, where the arrow was pulled from his arm. It turned out that the arrowhead had been coated with poison, which had already penetrated to the bone. Guan Yu’s right arm was blue and swollen, and he could not move it. Alarmed, Guan Ping consulted the other officers, saying, “If my father loses the use of this arm, how can he face the enemy? We had better return to Jingzhou for the time being so he can recover.” He and the other officers then entered Guan Yu’s tent. Guan Yu asked, “What have you all come about?” They replied, “We have seen that Your Lordship’s right arm is injured, and we fear that when you face the enemy, anger may cause you to aggravate the wound and hinder you in combat. We have agreed that the army should temporarily withdraw to Jingzhou so you can recover.” Guan Yu said angrily, “The capture of Fan Castle is now within my grasp. Once I have taken Fan Castle, I will drive straight onward to the capital at Xu, wipe out the traitor Cao, and bring peace to the imperial house of Han. How can I let a minor wound interfere with this great undertaking? Do you dare weaken the resolve of my army?” Guan Ping and the others withdrew in silence.\n\nWhen the officers saw that Guan Yu refused to withdraw and that his wound would not heal, they had no choice but to search everywhere for a famous physician. Suddenly, one day, a man arrived from the Southland by small boat and came straight to the camp. A junior officer brought him before Guan Ping. Guan Ping looked the man over: he wore a square cap and a loose robe, and carried a green medicine bag over his arm. He gave his name, saying that he was from Qiao County in the state of Pei, that his surname was Hua, his given name Tuo, and his courtesy name Yuanhua. “I heard that General Guan is a hero without equal in the world and has now been struck by a poisoned arrow, so I have come especially to treat him.” Guan Ping said, “Are you not the physician who once treated Zhou Tai of Eastern Wu?” Hua Tuo said, “I am.” Guan Ping was overjoyed and, together with the other officers, escorted Hua Tuo into Guan Yu’s tent. At the time, Guan Yu’s arm was hurting, but because he feared weakening the army’s morale and had no other way to distract himself, he was playing a game of Go with Ma Liang. When he heard that a physician had arrived, he summoned him inside. After the formal greetings, Hua Tuo was offered a seat. When they had finished their tea, Hua Tuo asked to examine Guan Yu’s arm. Guan Yu bared his shoulder and extended his arm for Hua Tuo to inspect. Hua Tuo said, “This wound was caused by a crossbow bolt coated with aconite poison. The poison has penetrated all the way to the bone. If it is not treated quickly, this arm will become useless.” Guan Yu asked, “How will you treat it?” Hua Tuo said, “I have a method, but I fear Your Lordship may be afraid.” Guan Yu laughed. “I regard death as a return home. What is there to fear?” Hua Tuo said, “We must set up a post in a quiet place and fasten a large iron ring to it. Your Lordship must put your arm through the ring so it can be tied in place with rope, and then your head must be covered with a quilt. I will use a sharp knife to cut through the flesh all the way to the bone, scrape the arrow poison from the bone, apply medicine, and sew up the wound with thread. Only then will you be safe. But I fear Your Lordship may be afraid.” Guan Yu laughed. “If it is that simple, what need is there for a post and ring?” He ordered a banquet prepared for Hua Tuo.\n\nAfter Guan Yu had drunk several cups of wine, he continued playing Go with Ma Liang while extending his arm for Hua Tuo to cut. Hua Tuo took a sharp knife in hand and ordered a junior officer to hold a large basin beneath Guan Yu’s arm to catch the blood. Hua Tuo said, “I am about to begin. Your Lordship must not be alarmed.” Guan Yu said, “Treat me as you see fit. Am I like the ordinary men of this world, who are afraid of pain?” Hua Tuo then cut through the flesh all the way to the bone, which had already turned blue. He scraped the bone with his knife, producing a grating sound. Everyone inside and outside the tent covered their faces and turned pale at the sight. But Guan Yu drank wine, ate meat, talked and laughed, and played Go without showing the least sign of pain. Before long, blood filled the basin. Hua Tuo scraped away all the poison, applied medicine, and sewed up the wound with thread. Guan Yu rose with a great laugh and said to his officers, “This arm moves and stretches just as it did before, and there is no pain at all. Sir, you truly are a divine physician!” Hua Tuo said, “In all my life as a physician, I have never seen anything like this. Your Lordship truly is a god!” A later poet wrote:\nIn treating illness, inner and outer arts must be distinguished;\nYet wondrous skill is all too rare beneath the skies.\nFor godlike courage, none can match General Guan;\nFor a healer’s sacred hand, men speak of Hua Tuo.\n\nOnce Guan Yu’s arrow wound had healed, he held a banquet to thank Hua Tuo warmly. Hua Tuo said, “Although Your Lordship’s arrow wound has been treated, you must still take care of it. You must never let anger cause you to strain or injure it. After one hundred days, it will be completely restored.” Guan Yu offered him one hundred taels of gold as payment. Hua Tuo said, “I heard of Your Lordship’s lofty righteousness and came especially to treat you. How could I have hoped for a reward?” He firmly refused to accept it, left behind a packet of medicine to be applied to the wound, then took his leave and departed.\n\nNow Guan Yu’s capture of Yu Jin and execution of Pang De greatly increased his fame, and all the heartland of China trembled. Scouts carried the news to the capital at Xu. Cao Cao was deeply alarmed and gathered his civil and military officials for counsel. He said, “I have always known that Yunchang’s wisdom and courage surpass those of his age. Now that he holds Jingzhou and Xiangyang, he is like a tiger that has grown wings. Yu Jin has been captured, Pang De has been executed, and the edge of Wei’s army has been blunted. If he leads his troops straight to the capital at Xu, what are we to do? I wish to move the capital to avoid him.” Sima Yi advised, “You must not. Yu Jin and the others were overwhelmed by floodwater, not defeated in battle, so in terms of the state’s larger strategy, no real harm has been done. Now that Sun Quan and Liu Bei are no longer on good terms, Sun Quan will certainly be displeased by Yunchang’s success. Your Majesty can send an envoy to Eastern Wu to explain the advantages and dangers, and have Sun Quan secretly raise troops to strike at Yunchang from behind. Promise that once the affair is settled, territory south of the Yangtze will be granted to Sun Quan as his fief. Then the danger to Fan Castle will resolve itself.” Chief Clerk Jiang Ji said, “Zhongda is right. We should send an envoy to Eastern Wu at once. There is no need to move the capital and disturb the people.” Cao Cao agreed and abandoned the plan to move the capital. He then sighed and said to his officers, “Yu Jin followed me for thirty years. Who could have expected that in a crisis he would prove inferior to Pang De? Now, while sending an envoy with a letter to Eastern Wu, I must also find a great general able to withstand Yunchang’s onslaught.” Before he had finished speaking, a general stepped forward from below the stairs and answered, “I am willing to go.” Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Xu Huang. He was delighted and assigned him fifty thousand elite troops, with Lü Jian as his deputy. He ordered them to set out on the appointed day, advance to Yangling Slope, and encamp there. Once support appeared in the southeast, they were to advance against the enemy.\n\nNow Sun Quan received Cao Cao’s letter. After reading it, he gladly agreed. He wrote a reply and sent the envoy back ahead of him, then gathered his civil and military officials for counsel. Zhang Zhao said, “We recently heard that Yunchang captured Yu Jin and executed Pang De, shaking all the heartland of China with his might. Cao Cao wanted to move the capital to avoid his attack. Now that Fan Castle is in grave danger, he has sent an envoy to ask for our aid, but once the matter is settled, I fear he may go back on his word.” Before Sun Quan could speak, a report suddenly arrived that Lü Meng had come from Lukou by small boat and had important business to report in person. Sun Quan summoned him and asked what it was. Lü Meng said, “Yunchang has now led his army away to besiege Fan Castle. We can take advantage of his absence to make a surprise attack and seize Jingzhou.” Sun Quan said, “I intend to march north and take Xuzhou. What do you think?” Lü Meng said, “Cao Cao is now far away in Hebei and has no time to look eastward. Xuzhou has few defenders and could certainly be taken. But its terrain favors warfare on land, not on water, so even if we captured it, it would be difficult to hold. It would be better to take Jingzhou first, gain full control of the Yangtze, and then devise further plans.” Sun Quan said, “My original intention was to take Jingzhou. What I said before was only to test you. Quickly devise a plan for me. I will then raise the army and follow behind.” Lü Meng took leave of Sun Quan and returned to Lukou. Scouts were already reporting, “All along the river, at intervals of twenty or thirty li, beacon towers have been built on the high ground.” He also heard that Jingzhou’s troops were disciplined and orderly and had made preparations in advance. Lü Meng was deeply alarmed and said, “If this is so, it will be difficult to carry out the plan quickly. In a moment of enthusiasm, I advised the Marquis of Wu to take Jingzhou. What am I to do now?” Unable to think of a solution, he pretended to be ill and remained indoors, sending someone to report to Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard that Lü Meng was ill, he was greatly troubled. Lu Xun stepped forward and said, “Lü Ziming’s illness is only a pretense. He is not truly sick.” Sun Quan said, “Since Boyan knows that he is pretending, you may go and visit him.”\n\nLu Xun accepted the order and arrived at the camp in Lukou that night. When he came to see Lü Meng, there was indeed no sign of illness on his face. Lu Xun said, “By order of the Marquis of Wu, I have respectfully come to inquire after Ziming’s illness.” Lü Meng said, “I happen to be slightly ill. There was no need to trouble yourself to inquire.” Lu Xun said, “The Marquis of Wu has entrusted you with a great responsibility, yet instead of seizing the opportunity to act, you remain here weighed down by anxiety. Why?” Lü Meng stared at Lu Xun and said nothing for a long while. Lu Xun continued, “I have a small remedy that can cure the general’s illness, though I do not know whether it can be used.” Lü Meng then dismissed everyone around them and asked, “Boyan, please teach me your excellent remedy without delay.” Lu Xun smiled and said, “Ziming’s illness is caused by nothing more than the disciplined forces in Jingzhou and the beacon towers prepared along the river. I have a plan that will leave the guards along the river unable to light their signals and make the troops of Jingzhou surrender without resistance. Would that serve?” Startled, Lü Meng thanked him and said, “Boyan’s words show that you can see into my heart. I wish to hear your excellent plan.” Lu Xun said, “Yunchang relies on his own heroic ability and believes that he has no equal. The only man he fears is you, General. Take this opportunity to plead illness and resign your command, yielding the post at Lukou to someone else. Have that man use humble language to praise Guan Yu and make him arrogant. He will certainly withdraw all the troops from Jingzhou and send them against Fan Castle. If Jingzhou is left undefended, a single force using an unexpected stratagem can make a surprise attack, and Jingzhou will be in the palm of our hand.” Lü Meng was overjoyed. “That truly is an excellent plan!”\n\nLü Meng accordingly pretended to be too ill to rise and submitted a memorial resigning his command. Lu Xun returned to see Sun Quan and gave him a full account of the plan. Sun Quan then recalled Lü Meng to Jianye to recover from his illness. When Lü Meng arrived, he went in to see Sun Quan. Sun Quan asked, “When Zhou Gongjin once held the command at Lukou, he recommended Lu Zijing to succeed him. Later, Zijing recommended you to succeed him. Now you too must recommend a man of both great talent and high reputation to take your place.” Lü Meng said, “If we appoint a man of great reputation, Yunchang will certainly be on his guard. Lu Xun has deep and far-reaching insight but has not yet won widespread fame, so Yunchang does not fear him. If he is appointed to replace me, he will certainly accomplish our purpose.” Sun Quan was overjoyed and that very day appointed Lu Xun General of the Household and Right Area Commander, replacing Lü Meng as commander at Lukou. Lu Xun thanked him and said, “I am young and unlearned. I fear I am unequal to such a great responsibility.” Sun Quan said, “Ziming has vouched for you, so there can be no mistake. You must not refuse.” Lu Xun then bowed and accepted the seal and ribbon of office, and traveled through the night to Lukou. After taking command of the cavalry, infantry, and naval forces, he wrote a letter and prepared gifts that included famous horses, rare brocades, wine, and other ceremonial offerings. He sent an envoy to carry them to Fan Castle and present them to Guan Yu.\n\nAt the time, Guan Yu was resting his arrow wound and keeping his troops in place. Suddenly a report came: “Lü Meng, the commander at Lukou in the Southland, is gravely ill. Sun Quan has recalled him to recover and recently appointed Lu Xun as general to replace him at Lukou. Lu Xun has now sent a man with a letter and gifts to pay his respects.” Guan Yu summoned the envoy and, pointing at him, said, “Zhongmou’s judgment is shallow indeed, to make this young pup a general!” The envoy prostrated himself and said, “General Lu has presented this letter and prepared these gifts, first to congratulate Your Lordship, and second to seek friendly relations between our two houses. I hope you will graciously accept them.” Guan Yu opened the letter and read it. Its wording was extremely humble and respectful. After reading it, Guan Yu threw back his head and laughed. He ordered his attendants to accept the gifts and sent the envoy home. When the envoy returned to Lu Xun, he said, “Guan Yu was delighted and no longer has any thought of guarding against the Southland.”\n\nLu Xun was overjoyed. He secretly sent men to investigate and learned that Guan Yu had indeed withdrawn more than half the troops from Jingzhou and sent them to Fan Castle to await orders. He was only waiting for his arrow wound to heal before advancing. Once Lu Xun had learned all the details, he immediately sent a messenger riding through the night to report to Sun Quan. Sun Quan summoned Lü Meng and said, “Now that Yunchang has indeed withdrawn Jingzhou’s troops to attack Fan Castle, we can devise a plan to make a surprise attack and seize Jingzhou. What if you and my younger kinsman Sun Jiao lead the main army there together?” Sun Jiao, whose courtesy name was Shuming, was the second son of Sun Quan’s uncle Sun Jing. Lü Meng said, “If my lord considers me fit for use, then use me alone. If you consider Shuming fit for use, then use Shuming alone. Have you not heard how Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu once served as Left and Right Area Commanders? Although decisions rested with Zhou Yu, Cheng Pu considered himself a veteran minister and resented serving beneath him, so the two were far from harmonious. Only after he witnessed Zhou Yu’s talent did he begin to respect and submit to him. My ability does not equal Zhou Yu’s, while Shuming is more closely related to my lord than Cheng Pu was. I fear we may not be able to work together.”\n\nSun Quan suddenly understood and appointed Lü Meng Commander-in-Chief, giving him overall command of all the armies of the Southland. He ordered Sun Jiao to follow behind and provide grain and supplies. Lü Meng bowed in thanks and selected thirty thousand troops and more than eighty fast boats. He chose skilled sailors and disguised them as merchants, dressing them all in white and having them work the oars aboard the boats, while elite soldiers lay concealed inside covered warships. He next assigned seven great generals—Han Dang, Jiang Qin, Zhu Ran, Pan Zhang, Zhou Tai, Xu Sheng, and Ding Feng—to advance one after another. All the remaining forces were to accompany the Marquis of Wu as reserves and reinforcements. On one hand, he sent an envoy with a letter to Cao Cao, asking him to advance and attack Yunchang from behind. On the other, he first sent word to Lu Xun, then dispatched the white-clad men in fast boats toward the Xunyang River. They hurried onward day and night until they reached the northern bank. When the soldiers on the riverside beacon towers challenged them, the men of Wu replied, “We are all traveling merchants. Headwinds have delayed us on the river, so we have come here to take shelter.” They then gave goods to the soldiers guarding the towers. The soldiers believed them and allowed them to moor beside the river.\n\nAt about the second watch, the elite troops all emerged from the covered warships and bound the government soldiers on the beacon towers. At a single secret signal, the elite troops aboard all eighty-odd boats rose at once. They captured the soldiers at every strategically important tower and outpost and took them aboard the boats, without allowing a single man to escape. They then drove swiftly forward and headed straight for Jingzhou, with no one aware of their coming. As they approached Jingzhou, Lü Meng spoke soothingly to the government soldiers captured at the riverside outposts, rewarded each of them generously, and ordered them to trick the gatekeepers into opening the city gates, then light a fire as a signal. The soldiers accepted the order, and Lü Meng had them lead the way. Around midnight, they reached the city and called at the gate. The gatekeepers recognized them as soldiers from Jingzhou and opened the gate. The troops raised a single shout and lit the signal fire inside the gateway. The troops of Wu poured in together and seized Jingzhou by surprise. Lü Meng immediately issued an order throughout the army: “Anyone who kills a person without cause or takes even one object from the people will be punished according to military law.” All the former officials were retained in their original posts. Guan Yu’s family was moved to a separate residence and well provided for, and no outsiders were permitted to disturb them. At the same time, Lü Meng sent a man to report to Sun Quan.\n\nOne day, during a heavy rain, Lü Meng mounted his horse and led several riders on an inspection of the four gates. He suddenly saw a man take a bamboo rain hat from a civilian and use it to cover his armor. Lü Meng shouted for his attendants to seize and question him. The man turned out to be from Lü Meng’s own hometown. Lü Meng said, “Although you are my fellow townsman, I have already issued my orders. You knowingly violated them and must be dealt with according to military law.” The man wept and pleaded, “I was afraid the rain would soak government armor, so I took the hat to cover it, not for my private use. I beg the general to remember that we come from the same hometown.” Lü Meng said, “I know perfectly well that you used it to cover government armor, but you still should not have taken anything belonging to the people.” He ordered his attendants to drag the man away and behead him. After the severed head had been displayed as a warning, Lü Meng recovered the body, wept over it, and had it buried. From then on, the entire army was awed into strict obedience.\n\nWithin a few days, Sun Quan arrived with his forces. Lü Meng went outside the city to welcome him and escorted him into the government offices. After Sun Quan had commended and rewarded him, he appointed Pan Jun as Administrative Aide and placed him in charge of Jingzhou’s affairs. He had Yu Jin released from prison and sent back to Cao Cao, reassured the people, rewarded the troops, and held a banquet in celebration. Sun Quan said to Lü Meng, “We have now taken Jingzhou, but Fu Shiren holds Gong’an and Mi Fang holds Nan Commandery. How are we to recover these two places?” Before he had finished speaking, a man suddenly stepped forward and said, “There is no need to draw a bow or loose an arrow. With nothing but my three-inch, never-rotting tongue, I can persuade Fu Shiren of Gong’an to come and surrender. Will that do?” Everyone looked and saw that it was Yu Fan. Sun Quan said, “Zhongxiang, what excellent plan do you have that can induce Fu Shiren to surrender?” Yu Fan said, “Shiren and I have been close friends since childhood. If I explain the advantages and dangers to him, he will certainly submit.” Sun Quan was overjoyed and ordered Yu Fan to lead five hundred soldiers straight to Gong’an.\n\nNow when Fu Shiren heard that Jingzhou had been lost, he quickly ordered the city gates closed and prepared a firm defense. When Yu Fan arrived and found the gates tightly shut, he wrote a letter, tied it to an arrow, and shot it into the city. A soldier picked it up and presented it to Fu Shiren. Fu Shiren opened the letter and saw that it urged him to surrender. After reading it, he remembered Guan Yu’s resentment toward him when Guan Yu departed and thought it would be better to surrender quickly. He immediately ordered the gates opened wide and invited Yu Fan into the city. After exchanging formal greetings, the two spoke of their old friendship. Yu Fan described the Marquis of Wu’s broad-minded generosity and his courtesy toward worthy men and humble scholars. Fu Shiren was delighted and went with Yu Fan to Jingzhou, carrying his official seal and ribbon, to surrender. Sun Quan was greatly pleased and ordered him to return to his former command at Gong’an. Lü Meng privately said to Sun Quan, “Yunchang has not yet been captured. If Shiren is left at Gong’an, trouble will eventually arise. It would be better to send him to Nan Commandery to persuade Mi Fang to surrender.” Sun Quan therefore summoned Fu Shiren and said, “Mi Fang is a close friend of yours. Go and persuade him to surrender, and I will reward you generously.” Fu Shiren readily accepted the order. He led more than ten riders straight to Nan Commandery to secure Mi Fang’s submission. Just so:\nToday Gong’an has no will to stand;\nWang Fu’s earlier counsel proved sound indeed.\nWhat came of this journey remains unknown; read on to learn what happened next.\n\n### Chapter 76\n\nXu Huang Battles at the Mian River; Guan Yu Flees Defeat to Maicheng\n\nNow Mi Fang, hearing that Jingzhou had already been lost, was at a loss for what to do. Suddenly, a report came that Fu Shiren, the defender of Gong’an, had arrived. Mi Fang hurriedly welcomed him into the city and asked what had happened. Fu Shiren said, “It is not that I am disloyal, but the situation was desperate and my strength exhausted, so I could no longer hold out. I have now surrendered to Eastern Wu. You, too, would do better to surrender without delay.” Mi Fang said, “We have received great kindness from the King of Hanzhong. How could we bear to betray him?” Fu Shiren said, “When Lord Guan left, he bitterly resented the two of us. If he returns victorious one day, he certainly will not forgive us lightly. Consider it carefully.” Mi Fang said, “My brother and I have long served the King of Hanzhong. How could I turn against him overnight?” While he was still hesitating, a report suddenly came that a messenger sent by Lord Guan had arrived. The messenger was brought into the hall and said, “Lord Guan’s army is short of provisions. He has specially ordered Nanjun and Gong’an to supply one hundred thousand shi of white rice. The two generals are to transport it through the night and deliver it at the front. If there is any delay, you will be beheaded at once.” Mi Fang was greatly alarmed and turned to Fu Shiren. “Now that Jingzhou has been taken by Eastern Wu, how can this grain possibly get through?” Fu Shiren shouted sternly, “There is no need for further hesitation!” He drew his sword and killed the messenger in the hall. Mi Fang cried in alarm, “What have you done?” Fu Shiren said, “Lord Guan’s intention is precisely to behead the two of us. How can we sit with folded hands and wait for death? If you do not surrender to Eastern Wu at once, Lord Guan will certainly kill you.” As they spoke, a report suddenly came that Lü Meng had led troops to attack the city. Mi Fang was greatly alarmed and went out of the city with Fu Shiren to surrender. Lü Meng was delighted and brought them before Sun Quan, who rewarded them generously. After pacifying the people, Sun Quan lavishly feasted the entire army.\n\nAt that time Cao Cao was in Xudu, discussing the affairs of Jingzhou with his advisers, when a report suddenly came that Eastern Wu had sent an envoy bearing a letter. Cao Cao summoned him in, and the envoy presented the letter. Cao Cao opened and read it. It explained in detail that Wu’s forces were about to make a surprise attack on Jingzhou and asked Cao Cao to attack Guan Yu from the other side. It also urged him not to reveal the plan, lest Guan Yu be put on his guard. Cao Cao discussed the matter with his advisers. Registrar Dong Zhao said, “Fancheng is now under siege, craning its neck in hope of rescue. It would be best to have someone shoot this letter into Fancheng to reassure the army. At the same time, let Lord Guan learn that Eastern Wu is about to attack Jingzhou. Fearing the loss of Jingzhou, he will certainly withdraw quickly. Then have Xu Huang take advantage of the moment and strike him during his retreat, and complete victory may be won.” Cao Cao followed his plan. On one hand, he sent a man to urge Xu Huang to attack without delay; on the other, he personally led a great army directly to Yangling Slope south of Luoyang and encamped there to rescue Cao Ren.\n\nNow Xu Huang was sitting in his tent when a report suddenly came that an envoy from the King of Wei had arrived. Xu Huang received him and asked his purpose. The envoy said, “The King of Wei has now led his army past Luoyang. He orders you to attack Lord Guan without delay and lift the siege of Fancheng.” As he spoke, a scout reported, “Guan Ping has troops stationed at Yancheng, and Liao Hua has troops stationed at the Four Mounds. There are twelve fortified camps from front to rear, all continuously linked.” Xu Huang immediately ordered his deputy commanders, Xu Shang and Lü Jian, to go to Yancheng under banners bearing Xu Huang’s name and engage Guan Ping. Xu Huang himself led five hundred elite soldiers along the Mian River to attack the rear of Yancheng.\n\nWhen Guan Ping heard that Xu Huang had personally led troops against him, he brought out his own forces to meet the enemy. The two armies formed their battle lines, and Guan Ping rode out to engage Xu Shang. After only three bouts, Xu Shang was soundly defeated and fled. Lü Jian came out to fight, but after five or six bouts he too was defeated and fled. Guan Ping pursued his victory for more than twenty li, when a report suddenly came that a fire had broken out inside the city. Realizing that he had fallen into a trap, Guan Ping hurriedly wheeled his troops around to rescue Yancheng, only to encounter a body of troops drawn up before him. Xu Huang sat on horseback beneath his commander’s standard and shouted, “My worthy nephew Guan Ping, how ignorant you are of your approaching death! Your Jingzhou has already been seized by Eastern Wu, yet you are still running wild here!” Guan Ping was furious. He spurred his horse forward, brandished his saber, and charged straight at Xu Huang. Before they had fought three or four bouts, the armies began shouting, and flames rose high inside Yancheng. Guan Ping dared not continue the fight. He hacked open a path and fled directly toward the camp at the Four Mounds, where Liao Hua received him. Liao Hua said, “People are saying that Jingzhou has already been taken in a surprise attack by Lü Meng. The soldiers are panicking. What are we to do?” Guan Ping said, “This must be a false rumor. Behead any soldier who repeats it.”\n\nSuddenly, an express rider arrived and reported that the first encampment to the north was under attack by troops led by Xu Huang. Guan Ping said, “If the first encampment is lost, how can any of the other camps remain secure? This place is protected by the Mian River, so the enemy will not dare come here. You and I will go together to rescue the first encampment.” Liao Hua summoned his subordinate officers and instructed them, “Hold this camp firmly. If the enemy comes, light the signal fires at once.” The officers said, “The Four Mounds camp has ten layers of wooden barricades. Not even a bird could fly in. Why should we fear the enemy?” Guan Ping and Liao Hua then took all the elite troops from the Four Mounds camp and rushed to the first encampment, where they took up their positions. Guan Ping saw that the Wei troops were camped on low hills and said to Liao Hua, “Xu Huang has chosen unfavorable ground for his camp. Tonight we can lead troops in a raid against it.” Liao Hua said, “Take half the troops with you, General. I will carefully defend our own camp.”\n\nThat night Guan Ping led a force into the Wei camp but found no one there. Realizing it was a trap, he hastily began to withdraw, but Xu Shang attacked from the left and Lü Jian from the right, striking from both sides. Guan Ping suffered a crushing defeat and retreated to his camp. The Wei troops pursued their advantage, surrounded the camp on all sides, and attacked. Guan Ping and Liao Hua could not hold out. They abandoned the first encampment and fled directly toward the Four Mounds camp, but from a distance they could already see flames rising within it. When they hurried to the front of the camp, they saw nothing but Wei banners. Guan Ping and the others withdrew their troops and hastened toward the main road to Fancheng. An army blocked the way ahead, led by the great general Xu Huang. Guan Ping and Liao Hua fought desperately, forced open a road, and escaped. After returning to the main camp, they went before Lord Guan and reported, “Xu Huang has now seized Yancheng and the other positions. In addition, Cao Cao has personally led a great army in three columns to rescue Fancheng. Many people are also saying that Jingzhou has been attacked and taken by Lü Meng.” Lord Guan shouted, “That is merely a false rumor spread by the enemy to throw our army into confusion! Lü Meng of Eastern Wu is gravely ill, and the young Lu Xun has replaced him. He is no cause for concern!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a report suddenly came that Xu Huang’s army had arrived, and Lord Guan ordered his horse prepared. Guan Ping remonstrated, “Father, your body has not yet recovered. You must not engage the enemy.” Lord Guan said, “Xu Huang and I are old acquaintances, and I know his abilities well. If he refuses to withdraw, I will behead him first as a warning to the other Wei generals.” He put on his armor, took up his saber, mounted his horse, and rode out boldly. When the Wei soldiers saw him, not one of them was without fear. Lord Guan reined in his horse and asked, “Where is Xu Gongming?” The banners at the gate of the Wei camp parted, and Xu Huang rode out. Bowing slightly from horseback, he said, “Since I parted from you, Lord Guan, several years have passed in the blink of an eye. I never imagined that your hair and beard would already have turned gray. I remember following you in the vigor of our youth and receiving much instruction from you. I remain grateful and have never forgotten it. Now your heroic renown shakes all the realm of Huaxia, and when your old friend hears of it, I cannot help but sigh in admiration! I am fortunate to see you again today, which deeply satisfies my long-felt longing.” Lord Guan said, “Gongming, the friendship between us is deep and unlike my relations with others. Why, then, have you repeatedly driven my son into such desperate straits?” Xu Huang looked back at his generals and shouted sternly, “Whoever takes Guan Yunchang’s head will receive a thousand pieces of gold!” Lord Guan said in astonishment, “Gongming, why do you say such a thing?” Xu Huang replied, “Today’s matter concerns the state. I dare not sacrifice public duty for private friendship.”\n\nWith that, Xu Huang swung his great battle-ax and charged straight at Lord Guan. Lord Guan was furious and met him with his saber. They fought for more than eighty bouts. Although Lord Guan’s martial skill was unequaled, his right arm still lacked strength. Fearing that something might happen to him, Guan Ping urgently sounded the gong for retreat. Lord Guan wheeled his horse around and returned toward the camp, when suddenly tremendous shouts arose on every side. Cao Ren in Fancheng had heard that Cao Cao’s relief army had arrived, so he led his forces out of the city and joined Xu Huang in attacking from two sides. The Jingzhou troops fell into complete disorder. Lord Guan mounted his horse and led his generals in a hurried flight toward the upper reaches of the Xiang River. The Wei troops pursued from behind. Lord Guan hastily crossed the Xiang River and fled toward Xiangyang. Suddenly, an express rider arrived and reported, “Jingzhou has already been seized by Lü Meng, and your family has fallen into his hands.” Lord Guan was greatly alarmed. Not daring to continue toward Xiangyang, he led his troops toward Gong’an. Another scout reported, “Fu Shiren at Gong’an has already surrendered to Eastern Wu.” Lord Guan was furious. Suddenly, an officer responsible for transporting provisions arrived and reported, “Fu Shiren of Gong’an went to Nanjun, killed your messenger, and persuaded Mi Fang to surrender with him to Eastern Wu.”\n\nWhen Lord Guan heard this, rage choked him. His wound split open, and he fell unconscious to the ground. His generals revived him. Turning to Military Adviser Wang Fu, he said, “I regret that I did not listen to you. Today what you warned me of has indeed happened!” He then asked, “Why were no signal fires raised anywhere along the river?” A scout replied, “Lü Meng had all his sailors dress in white and disguise themselves as traveling merchants crossing the river. He concealed elite troops inside the vessels and first captured the soldiers guarding the beacon towers. That is why no fires could be raised.” Lord Guan stamped his foot and sighed. “I have fallen into the villain’s scheme! How can I face my elder brother now?” Zhao Lei, the commander in charge of provisions, said, “The situation is now urgent. We should send men to Chengdu to request aid while taking the overland route to recover Jingzhou.” Lord Guan followed his advice. He sent Ma Liang and Yi Ji with three dispatches, ordering them to travel through the night to Chengdu and request aid. Meanwhile, he led his army toward Jingzhou. He personally commanded the vanguard, leaving Liao Hua and Guan Ping to cover the rear.\n\nNow that the siege of Fancheng had been lifted, Cao Ren led his generals to see Cao Cao. Weeping, he bowed and asked forgiveness. Cao Cao said, “This was ordained by Heaven. It was not your fault.” Cao Cao generously rewarded the entire army, then personally went to the Four Mounds camp and inspected it all around. Turning to his generals, he said, “The Jingzhou army had dug encircling trenches and erected several layers of wooden barricades, yet Xu Gongming penetrated deep among them and achieved complete victory. I have commanded armies for more than thirty years, but I have never dared drive straight into an enemy’s encirclement. Gongming truly possesses both courage and judgment!” Everyone sighed in admiration. Cao Cao withdrew his army and encamped at Mobei. When Xu Huang’s troops arrived, Cao Cao personally came out of the camp to welcome him. He saw that Xu Huang’s soldiers marched in perfect formation, without the least disorder. Cao Cao was delighted and said, “General Xu truly has the bearing of Zhou Yafu!” He appointed Xu Huang General Who Pacifies the South and ordered him to guard Xiangyang together with Xiahou Shang, so as to block Lord Guan’s army. Since the situation in Jingzhou was not yet settled, Cao Cao kept his troops stationed at Mobei to await further news.\n\nMeanwhile, Lord Guan found himself on the road to Jingzhou with no path forward or back. He said to Zhao Lei, “At present there are Wu troops ahead and Wei troops behind. I am caught between them, and our reinforcements have not arrived. What are we to do?” Zhao Lei said, “When Lü Meng was at Lukou, he wrote to you and established friendly relations between our two sides, agreeing that we would join together to destroy the traitor Cao. Now he has aided Cao and launched a surprise attack against us. This is a betrayal of the alliance. Station the army here for the moment, Lord Guan, and send Lü Meng a letter rebuking him. Let us see how he answers.” Lord Guan followed his advice, wrote a letter, and sent an envoy to Jingzhou.\n\nNow Lü Meng was in Jingzhou, where he issued an order that throughout all the commanderies of Jingzhou, no Wu soldier was to disturb the households of officers and soldiers who had gone on campaign with Lord Guan. Those households were to receive a monthly allotment of grain and rice, and anyone who fell ill was to be treated by a physician. The soldiers’ families were grateful for his kindness and remained peacefully in their homes. Suddenly, a report came that Lord Guan’s envoy had arrived. Lü Meng went outside the city to welcome him, escorted him within, and treated him with the courtesy due a guest. The envoy presented Lord Guan’s letter to Lü Meng. After reading it, Lü Meng said to him, “In former days, my friendship with General Guan was based on my own private judgment. What has happened today was done on orders from above, and I had no authority to decide otherwise. Please return and convey my respectful regards to the general in tactful terms.” He then held a banquet for the envoy and sent him to the official guesthouse to rest. The families of the soldiers away on campaign all came to ask for news. Some entrusted the envoy with letters, while others asked him to carry verbal messages. All said that their households were safe and lacked neither clothing nor food. The envoy took his leave of Lü Meng, who personally escorted him out of the city. When the envoy returned to Lord Guan, he gave a full account of Lü Meng’s words and also reported that Lord Guan’s honored family and the families of all his generals in Jingzhou were unharmed and lacked nothing in their provisions. Lord Guan was furious. “This is that villain’s scheme! If I cannot kill him while I live, I will kill him after death and avenge my hatred!” He shouted at the envoy to leave. When the envoy went out of the camp, the generals all came to ask about their families. He told them in full that every family was well, that Lü Meng had shown them the greatest kindness and care, and he delivered the letters to the various generals. The generals were delighted, and all desire to fight left them.\n\nLord Guan led his army toward Jingzhou, but as they marched, many officers and soldiers deserted and returned to Jingzhou. Lord Guan grew still more angry and resentful and urged the army onward. Suddenly, tremendous shouts arose, and a body of troops blocked the way. The great general at their head was Jiang Qin. Reining in his horse and leveling his spear, he shouted, “Yunchang, why do you not surrender at once?” Lord Guan cursed him. “I am a general of Han! How could I surrender to rebels?” He spurred his horse, brandished his saber, and charged directly at Jiang Qin. Before three bouts had passed, Jiang Qin was defeated and fled. Lord Guan pursued him with his saber for more than twenty li, when shouts suddenly arose. Han Dang led troops charging out from a valley on the left, while Zhou Tai led troops from a valley on the right. Jiang Qin wheeled his horse around and resumed the fight, and the three forces attacked from three directions. Lord Guan hurriedly withdrew his army. After traveling an unknown number of li, he saw a crowd gathered on the southern ridge, where a white banner fluttered in invitation. On it were written the four words “Natives of Jingzhou.” The crowd shouted, “All men from this region, surrender at once!” Lord Guan was furious and wanted to charge up the ridge and kill them. Two more armies suddenly rushed out from behind the hills, Ding Feng on the left and Xu Sheng on the right. They joined with the three forces under Jiang Qin and the others. Their shouts shook the earth, and their drums and horns thundered to the sky as they trapped Lord Guan in the center of their encirclement. His officers and soldiers gradually scattered.\n\nBy the time the fighting continued into dusk, Lord Guan looked into the distance and saw Jingzhou soldiers on all the surrounding hills, calling for their elder and younger brothers, searching for their sons, and seeking their fathers. Their cries never ceased. The morale of his army collapsed completely, and his men answered the calls and left. Lord Guan shouted for them to stop but could not restrain them. Only a little more than three hundred followers remained. They fought until the third watch, when shouts suddenly rose to the eastern sky. Guan Ping and Liao Hua had divided their troops into two forces and broken through the encirclement to rescue Lord Guan. Guan Ping reported, “The army’s morale is in chaos. We must obtain a city where we can station ourselves temporarily and wait for reinforcements. Though Maicheng is small, it is sufficient for us to garrison.” Lord Guan agreed and urged the remnants of his army onward to Maicheng. He divided the troops to guard the four gates closely, then gathered his officers to discuss their situation. Zhao Lei said, “Shangyong is nearby, and Liu Feng and Meng Da are presently guarding it. We should quickly send someone to request reinforcements. If that army can come to our aid, we can wait until the main army from Sichuan arrives, and the morale of our troops will naturally be restored.”\n\nWhile they were still discussing the matter, a report suddenly came that the Wu army had arrived and completely surrounded the city on all four sides. Lord Guan asked, “Who dares break through the encirclement and go to Shangyong to request aid?” Liao Hua said, “I am willing to go.” Guan Ping said, “I will escort you through the encirclement.” Lord Guan immediately wrote a letter and gave it to Liao Hua to conceal on his person. After eating his fill, Liao Hua mounted his horse, opened the gate, and rode out of the city. He immediately encountered the Wu general Ding Feng, who blocked his way, but Guan Ping fought with all his strength and broke through. Ding Feng was defeated and fled. Taking advantage of the opening, Liao Hua fought his way out of the encirclement and headed for Shangyong. Guan Ping returned to the city and held it firmly without coming out again.\n\nNow after Liu Feng and Meng Da had taken Shangyong, its governor, Shen Dan, led his followers in surrender. The King of Hanzhong therefore appointed Liu Feng Deputy General and ordered him to defend Shangyong together with Meng Da. That day they learned from scouts that Lord Guan had been defeated. While the two were discussing the matter, a report suddenly came that Liao Hua had arrived. Liu Feng ordered him admitted and asked why he had come. Liao Hua said, “Lord Guan has been defeated and is now trapped in Maicheng, which is under an extremely urgent siege. Reinforcements from Shu cannot arrive within a day or two. He therefore specially ordered me to break through the encirclement and come here to request aid. I ask the two generals to mobilize the troops of Shangyong without delay and rescue him from this danger. If there is the slightest delay, Lord Guan will certainly be lost.” Liu Feng said, “Rest for now, General, and allow me to consider the matter.”\n\nLiao Hua went to rest at the official guesthouse and waited intently for the troops to be dispatched. Liu Feng said to Meng Da, “My uncle is trapped. What are we to do?” Meng Da said, “Eastern Wu has elite soldiers and valiant generals. Moreover, all nine commanderies of Jingzhou now belong to them, and only Maicheng remains, a tiny place no larger than a pellet. I have also heard that Cao Cao is personally commanding a great army of four or five hundred thousand men stationed at Mobei. With the forces of our mountain city, how could we possibly resist the powerful armies of both sides? We must not confront them rashly.” Liu Feng said, “I know that as well. But Lord Guan is my uncle. How can I bear to sit and watch without rescuing him?” Meng Da laughed and said, “You regard Lord Guan as your uncle, but I fear Lord Guan may not regard you as his nephew. I have heard that when the King of Hanzhong first adopted you as his heir, Lord Guan was displeased. Later, after the King of Hanzhong assumed his present rank, he wanted to designate a successor and asked Kongming about it. Kongming said, ‘This is a family matter. You need only ask Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.’ The King of Hanzhong therefore sent someone to Jingzhou to ask Lord Guan. Lord Guan said that you were merely an adopted son and must not usurp the position of heir. He advised the King of Hanzhong to place you far away in the mountain city of Shangyong, thereby preventing future trouble. Everyone knows this. Can it be that you alone do not? Why do you still cling to the bond of uncle and nephew and wish to take reckless action at such risk?” Liu Feng said, “What you say is true, but what excuse can we give him?” Meng Da said, “Simply say that the mountain city has only recently submitted, that the people’s loyalties are not yet settled, and that we dare not rashly send out troops for fear of losing the territory we guard.” Liu Feng followed his advice. The next day he summoned Liao Hua and said, “This mountain city has only recently submitted, so we cannot divide our troops to rescue him.” Liao Hua was horrified. Knocking his head against the ground, he cried, “If that is so, then Lord Guan is finished!” Meng Da said, “Even if we went now, how could a cup of water extinguish a cartload of burning firewood? Return quickly, General, and calmly wait for the army from Shu to arrive.” Liao Hua wept bitterly and begged them for aid. Liu Feng and Meng Da both swept their sleeves in refusal and went inside. Realizing that the matter was hopeless, Liao Hua decided he must appeal to the King of Hanzhong for help. He mounted his horse, rode out of the city cursing them, and headed toward Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, Lord Guan waited in Maicheng for the troops from Shangyong to arrive, but there was no sign of movement. He had only five or six hundred men left under his command, and more than half were wounded. There were no provisions in the city, and their hardship was extreme. Suddenly, it was reported that a man below the walls was asking them not to shoot and saying that he had words for Lord Guan. Lord Guan ordered that he be admitted. When questioned, the man proved to be Zhuge Jin. After the formal courtesies had been exchanged and tea had been served, Zhuge Jin said, “I have come on the Marquis of Wu’s orders especially to offer you counsel, General. Since ancient times it has been said, ‘He who understands the demands of the times is a true hero.’ All nine commanderies along the Han River that you once commanded now belong to another. You have only this isolated city, with no provisions within and no relieving army without. Your destruction may come at any moment. Why not follow my advice and submit to the Marquis of Wu? You can then resume command over Jingzhou and Xiangyang and preserve your entire family. I hope you will consider it carefully, Lord Guan.” Lord Guan replied sternly, “I am only a warrior from Jieliang, yet my lord has treated me as his own brother. How could I betray righteousness and go over to an enemy state? If the city falls, I need only die. Jade may be shattered, but its whiteness cannot be changed; bamboo may be burned, but its integrity cannot be destroyed. Though my body may perish, my name will be handed down in the written records. Say no more. Leave the city at once. I mean to fight Sun Quan to the death!” Zhuge Jin said, “The Marquis of Wu wishes to form a marriage alliance with you like those between Qin and Jin, then join forces with you to defeat Cao Cao and support the imperial house of Han. He has no other intention. Why do you persist so obstinately in your error?”\n\nBefore Zhuge Jin had finished speaking, Guan Ping drew his sword and stepped forward, intending to kill him. Lord Guan stopped him and said, “His younger brother Kongming is in Shu assisting your uncle. If we kill him now, it will wound the bond between the brothers.” He then ordered his attendants to drive Zhuge Jin out. His face filled with shame, Zhuge Jin mounted his horse, left the city, and returned to the Marquis of Wu. He said, “Lord Guan’s heart is as unyielding as iron and stone. He cannot be persuaded.” Sun Quan said, “He is truly a loyal minister! What are we to do with a man like this?” Lü Fan said, “Allow me to divine whether his fate will be fortunate or disastrous.” Sun Quan immediately ordered him to perform the divination. Lü Fan manipulated the yarrow stalks and formed the hexagram “The Army,” Earth over Water. The Black Tortoise also occupied the responding line, signifying that the enemy would flee far away. Sun Quan asked Lü Meng, “The hexagram says the enemy will flee far away. By what strategy will you capture him?” Lü Meng laughed and said, “The hexagram perfectly matches my plan. Even if Lord Guan had wings that could soar to heaven, he would not escape my net!” Truly:\n\nA dragon roaming gullies falls prey to shrimps at play;\nA phoenix enters a cage and is bullied by common birds.\n\nWhat Lü Meng’s plan would ultimately be will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 77\n\nGuan Yu Manifests His Spirit on Jade Spring Hill; Cao Cao Encounters the Spirit at Luoyang\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan asked Lü Meng for a plan. Lü Meng said, “I judge that Guan’s force is small, so he will certainly not flee by the main road. Directly north of Maicheng is a steep and narrow trail, and he is certain to take that route. Have Zhu Ran lead five thousand picked troops and lie in ambush twenty li north of Maicheng. When Guan’s army arrives, he must not engage it, but only follow behind and attack. Guan’s men will surely have no heart for battle and will flee toward Linju. Then have Pan Zhang lead five hundred picked troops and lie in ambush on a remote mountain trail near Linju. Guan will be captured. For now, send officers and soldiers to attack every gate, leaving only the north gate open and waiting for him to flee through it.” When Sun Quan heard the plan, he ordered Lü Fan to divine once more. When the hexagram was formed, Lü Fan reported, “This hexagram indicates that the enemy will flee to the northwest. He is certain to be captured tonight during the hour of the Boar.” Sun Quan was delighted and ordered Zhu Ran and Pan Zhang to lead their two forces of picked troops and go lie in ambush, each in accordance with his orders.\n\nMeanwhile, at Maicheng, Lord Guan counted his cavalry and infantry and found that only a little over three hundred men remained; his grain and fodder were also exhausted. That night, the Wu soldiers outside the city called the men inside by name, and many climbed over the walls and deserted. No relief force appeared. At a loss, Lord Guan said to Wang Fu, “I regret that I did not follow your advice before! Now that matters have reached this desperate point, what can we do?” Wang Fu wept and replied, “As matters stand today, even if Jiang Ziya were reborn, there would be no strategy he could use.” Zhao Lei said, “The relief troops from Shangyong have not come because Liu Feng and Meng Da are holding their forces back and refusing to move. Why not abandon this isolated city, flee into the western lands of Shu, reorganize our army, and then return to recover what was lost?” Lord Guan said, “That is also what I wish to do.” He then went up onto the wall to survey the area. Seeing that there were not many enemy troops outside the north gate, he asked the local residents, “What is the terrain like if we head north from here?” They answered, “From here there are only remote mountain trails, but they lead into western Shu.” Lord Guan said, “Tonight we can escape by this route.” Wang Fu remonstrated, “There may be ambushes on the trails. You should take the main road.” Lord Guan said, “Even if there are ambushes, why should I fear them?” He immediately issued orders for the cavalry and infantry officers and soldiers to put their gear in perfect order and prepare to leave the city. Wang Fu wept and said, “My lord, take care and protect yourself on the road! I will remain here with more than a hundred men and defend this city to the death. Even if the city falls, I will never surrender! I ask only that my lord return quickly to rescue us!”\n\nLord Guan also wept as he took leave of him. He left Zhou Cang behind to defend Maicheng together with Wang Fu. Lord Guan himself led his remaining force of more than two hundred men, together with Guan Ping and Zhao Lei, and broke out through the north gate. Holding his saber crosswise, Lord Guan advanced at the head of the column. After the first watch had begun, when they had traveled about twenty li, gongs and drums suddenly sounded together in a mountain hollow, and mighty shouts arose as a body of troops appeared. At their head was the general Zhu Ran, who spurred forward with his spear leveled and shouted, “Yunchang, do not run! Surrender while there is still time, and you may escape death!” Lord Guan flew into a rage, urged his horse forward, and swung his saber to engage him. Zhu Ran immediately fled, and Lord Guan pressed after him, taking advantage of the momentum. At one roll of the drums, ambush troops rose on every side. Lord Guan did not dare remain and fight, but fled toward the trail to Linju. Zhu Ran led his troops in pursuit, attacking from behind. The number of men following Lord Guan gradually dwindled. Before he had gone another four or five li, shouts again thundered ahead, and a great blaze of fire sprang up as Pan Zhang spurred his horse forward, brandishing his saber. Lord Guan flew into a rage and swung his own saber to meet him. After only three bouts, Pan Zhang fled in defeat. Lord Guan did not dare prolong the battle and hurried toward the mountain trail. Guan Ping caught up from behind and reported that Zhao Lei had been killed in the fighting. Lord Guan was overwhelmed with grief and alarm. He ordered Guan Ping to guard the rear while he himself opened the way in front. Only a little over ten men still followed them. When they reached Jueshi, mountains rose on both sides, and the slopes were covered with reeds, withered grass, and tangled trees. The fifth watch was nearly over. As they hurried onward, a shout suddenly arose, and ambush troops poured out from both sides, raising long hooks and looped ropes all at once. They first tripped Lord Guan’s horse and brought it down. Lord Guan tumbled from the saddle and was captured by Ma Zhong, a subordinate general of Pan Zhang. When Guan Ping learned that his father had been captured, he rushed back to rescue him. Behind him, Pan Zhang and Zhu Ran arrived with their troops and surrounded Guan Ping on every side. Guan Ping fought alone until his strength was exhausted, and he too was captured. At daybreak, Sun Quan heard that Lord Guan and his son had been taken prisoner. Delighted, he assembled his generals in his command tent.\n\nA short while later, Ma Zhong and his men escorted Lord Guan before him. Sun Quan said, “I have long admired your great virtue, General, and wished to form a marriage alliance with you. Why did you reject me? In ordinary times you considered yourself invincible under Heaven. How is it, then, that you have been captured by me today? Will you now submit to Sun Quan?” Lord Guan cursed him in a stern voice: “Green-eyed brat! Purple-bearded rat! I swore brotherhood with Imperial Uncle Liu in the Peach Garden and vowed to uphold the house of Han. How could I ever join the ranks of a traitor to Han like you? Today I have mistakenly fallen into a treacherous scheme. There is nothing left but death. Why waste words?” Sun Quan turned to the assembled officials and said, “Yunchang is a great hero of his age, and I deeply admire him. I now wish to treat him with honor and persuade him to surrender. What do you think?” Zuo Xian, the chief secretary, said, “You must not. When Cao Cao had this man in his power, he made him a marquis and granted him titles. Every three days he gave him a small banquet, and every five days a great banquet. When Guan mounted his horse, he was presented with gold, and when he dismounted, with silver. Yet despite such favor and courtesy, Cao Cao could not keep him. He allowed Guan to break through passes, slay generals, and depart, with the result that today Cao Cao has instead been driven to such desperation by him that he nearly moved his capital to escape his attack. Now that my lord has captured him, if you do not eliminate him at once, I fear you will leave yourself future trouble.” Sun Quan pondered for a long while and said, “Those words are correct.” He then ordered the prisoners taken out. Thus Lord Guan and his son were both put to death. It was the twelfth month of winter in the twenty-fourth year of Jian’an. Lord Guan was fifty-eight years old when he died. A later poet lamented him:\n\nAt the Han’s end, his gifts had no equal;\nYunchang alone stood above the rest.\nWith divine might, he displayed his valor;\nCultured and refined, he also knew letters.\nHis heart was clear as the sun in heaven;\nHis righteous spirit in the Spring and Autumn soared to the clouds.\nHis shining fame descends through all the ages,\nNot merely foremost among the Three Kingdoms.\n\nAnother poem says:\n\nTo find his peer among heroes, one must look back to ancient Jieliang;\nScholars and commoners alike contend to worship Han’s Yunchang.\nOne day in the Peach Garden made them elder and younger brothers;\nFor a thousand autumns, altar offerings honor him as emperor and king.\nHis spirit bore wind and thunder, unmatched by any foe;\nHis purpose shines forever with the sun and moon.\nTo this day, temples bearing his image fill the world;\nAncient trees and cold crows have watched how many sunsets?\n\nAfter Lord Guan died, his mount, the Red Hare, was captured by Ma Zhong and presented to Sun Quan. Sun Quan immediately bestowed the horse on Ma Zhong to ride. For several days the horse refused all grain and fodder, and then it died.\n\nMeanwhile, inside Maicheng, Wang Fu felt his bones tremble and his flesh quiver with dread. He asked Zhou Cang, “Last night I dreamed that my lord, his whole body stained with blood, stood before me. I hurriedly asked him what had happened, but suddenly awoke in alarm. I do not know whether this means good or ill for my lord.” As they were speaking, a sudden report came that Wu troops were below the city walls, displaying the heads of Lord Guan and his son and calling on the defenders to surrender. Wang Fu and Zhou Cang were horrified and hurried up onto the wall to look. They were indeed the heads of Lord Guan and his son. Wang Fu gave a great cry, threw himself from the wall, and died. Zhou Cang cut his own throat. Thus Maicheng also fell to Eastern Wu.\n\nBut Lord Guan’s heroic spirit did not disperse. Drifting and wandering, it came at last to a mountain in Dangyang County, Jingmen Prefecture, called Mount Yuquan. On the mountain lived an old monk whose religious name was Pujing. He had originally been the elder of Zhen’guo Temple at Sishui Pass. Later, while wandering throughout the realm, he came to this place and, seeing its lovely mountains and clear waters, built himself a thatched hermitage. Every day he sat in meditation and contemplated the Way. He had only a young acolyte with him, and they lived on food obtained through alms. That night, beneath a bright moon and in a clear wind, after the third watch, Pujing was sitting silently in his hermitage when he suddenly heard someone in the air cry loudly, “Give me back my head!” Pujing raised his face and looked closely. In the air he saw a man riding the Red Hare and carrying the Green Dragon saber. A white-faced general accompanied him on the left, and on the right was a black-faced man with a bristling beard. Together they lowered their cloud and descended onto the summit of Mount Yuquan. Pujing recognized Lord Guan and struck the door with the fly whisk in his hand, calling, “Where is Yunchang?”\n\nLord Guan’s heroic spirit understood. He immediately dismounted, rode the wind down before the hermitage, clasped his hands, and asked, “Who are you, Master? May I ask your religious name?” Pujing said, “This old monk is Pujing. Long ago, at Zhen’guo Temple before Sishui Pass, I met you, my lord. Can it be that you have forgotten me today?” Lord Guan said, “You once rescued me, and I have never forgotten my gratitude. Now I have met disaster and died. I beg for your pure instruction to guide me from this path of delusion.” Pujing said, “What was wrong before and seems right now should all be set aside. Later effects arise from earlier causes, and there is never the slightest error between them. Now, General, you have been killed by Lü Meng, and you cry loudly, ‘Give me back my head!’ But from whom, then, will Yan Liang, Wen Chou, the six generals at the five passes, and all the others demand their heads?” At this, Lord Guan suddenly attained complete understanding. He bowed his head, took refuge in the teaching, and departed. Afterward, he often manifested his divine presence on Mount Yuquan and protected the people. Grateful for his virtue, the local people built a temple to him on the summit and offered sacrifices in all four seasons. A later writer inscribed this couplet at his temple:\n\nWith red face and loyal heart, he rode the wind-swift Red Hare,\nAnd in all his campaigns never forgot the Red Emperor;\nBy a blue-green lamp he read the blue-green histories, wielding the Green Dragon Crescent Blade,\nAnd in his most hidden thoughts he never shamed the blue heavens.\n\nAfter Sun Quan had killed Lord Guan, he took complete possession of the lands of Jing and Xiang, rewarded the three armies, and held a great banquet with all his generals to celebrate their victory. He seated Lü Meng in the place of honor and said to the assembled generals, “For a long time I was unable to obtain Jingzhou. Now I have gained it as easily as turning my hand, and all of it is due to Ziming.” Lü Meng repeatedly declined the praise. Sun Quan said, “In former days, Zhou Yu possessed extraordinary courage and strategy and defeated Cao Cao at Red Cliffs, but unfortunately he died young, and Lu Su succeeded him. When Lu Su first met me, he immediately discussed the grand strategy by which one may become emperor and king. That was his first great merit. When Cao Cao advanced eastward, everyone urged me to surrender, but Lu Su alone urged me to summon Gongjin and meet Cao Cao in battle. That was his second great merit. His one failing was that he advised me to lend Jingzhou to Liu Bei. Now Ziming has devised a strategy and settled the plan, taking Jingzhou at one stroke. In this he has far surpassed Lu Su and Zhou Yu.” Sun Quan then personally poured wine and presented it to Lü Meng. Lü Meng accepted the wine and was about to drink when he suddenly hurled the cup to the ground, seized Sun Quan with one hand, and cursed him in a fierce voice: “Green-eyed brat! Purple-bearded rat! Do you still recognize me?” The generals were horrified. When they rushed to the rescue, Lü Meng shoved Sun Quan to the ground, strode forward, and sat in Sun Quan’s place. His eyebrows rose on end, his eyes opened wide and round, and he shouted, “Since I first fought the Yellow Turbans, I have roamed unconquered throughout the realm for more than thirty years. Now, in a single day, you have plotted against me with a treacherous scheme. Though in life I could not devour your flesh, in death I will pursue the soul of the traitor Lü! I am Guan Yunchang, Marquis of Hanshou!” Sun Quan was terrified and hurriedly led all his officers and soldiers, high and low, in prostrating themselves. Then they saw Lü Meng fall to the ground, blood pouring from all seven openings of his body, and die. None of the generals who witnessed it was free from fear. Sun Quan had Lü Meng’s body placed in a coffin and buried. He posthumously granted him the titles of Governor of Nan Commandery and Marquis of Chanling, and ordered Lü Meng’s son Lü Ba to inherit his rank. From that time onward, Sun Quan remained deeply shaken and astonished by all that concerned Lord Guan.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Zhang Zhao had arrived from Jianye. Sun Quan summoned him and questioned him. Zhang Zhao said, “Now that my lord has destroyed Lord Guan and his son, calamity is not far from Jiangdong. When this man swore brotherhood with Liu Bei in the Peach Garden, they vowed to live and die together. Liu Bei now commands the forces of both regions of Chuan. In addition, he has the strategy of Zhuge Liang and the valor of Zhang Fei, Huang Zhong, Ma Chao, and Zhao Yun. If Liu Bei learns that Yunchang and his son have been killed, he will surely mobilize the entire strength of his realm and fight with all his might to avenge them. I fear Eastern Wu will find it difficult to withstand him.” Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. Stamping his foot, he said, “I miscalculated! What can be done now?” Zhang Zhao said, “Do not worry, my lord. I have a plan that will prevent the armies of western Shu from invading Eastern Wu and make Jingzhou as secure as a great rock.” Sun Quan asked what the plan was. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao now commands a million men and watches all the realm of China like a tiger. Liu Bei, in his urgency to take revenge, is certain to make peace with Cao Cao. If their two armies join forces and come against us, Eastern Wu will be in danger. It would be better to send Lord Guan’s head to Cao Cao first, making Liu Bei understand that Cao Cao was behind the deed. Liu Bei will then bitterly hate Cao Cao, and the armies of western Shu will march not against Wu, but against Wei. We can watch which side wins and take advantage of events between them. This is the best plan.”\n\nSun Quan followed his advice and immediately sent an envoy carrying Lord Guan’s head in a wooden box to Cao Cao, traveling through the night with all speed. At the time, Cao Cao had withdrawn his army from Mobei and returned to Luoyang. When he heard that Eastern Wu had sent Lord Guan’s head, he said happily, “Now that Yunchang is dead, I can sleep soundly at night.” A man stepped forward from below the dais and said, “This is Eastern Wu’s plan to shift disaster onto us.” Cao Cao looked at him and saw that it was his chief secretary, Sima Yi. Cao Cao asked why. Sima Yi said, “Long ago, when Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden, they vowed to live and die together. Now Eastern Wu has killed Lord Guan and fears Liu Bei’s revenge. Therefore, Sun Quan has presented the head to Your Highness, hoping that Liu Bei will redirect his anger toward you and attack Wei instead of Wu, while Wu takes advantage of the conflict to pursue its own designs.” Cao Cao said, “What Zhongda says is correct. What plan can I use to resolve this?” Sima Yi said, “This matter is extremely easy. Your Highness may carve a body of fragrant wood to accompany Lord Guan’s head and bury him with the rites due a great minister. When Liu Bei learns of it, he will surely hate Sun Quan deeply and exert his full strength in a southern campaign. We can then watch which side wins. If Shu is victorious, we attack Wu; if Wu is victorious, we attack Shu. Once we have obtained either of the two, the other will not last long.” Cao Cao was delighted and followed his plan. He summoned the envoy from Wu, who presented the wooden box. Cao Cao opened it and looked inside. Lord Guan’s face appeared just as it had in life. Cao Cao laughed and said, “Lord Yunchang, have you been well since we parted?” Before he had finished speaking, Lord Guan’s mouth opened, his eyes moved, and his beard and hair bristled. Cao Cao fell over in terror. The assembled officials rushed to help him, and only after a long while did he regain consciousness. Turning to them, he said, “General Guan truly is a heavenly god!” The envoy from Wu then told Cao Cao how Lord Guan had manifested his divine power, possessed Lü Meng, cursed Sun Quan, and pursued Lü Meng to his death. Cao Cao became even more frightened. He prepared sacrificial animals and wine, carved a body of agarwood, and buried Lord Guan outside the south gate of Luoyang with the rites due a prince. He ordered officials of every rank to accompany the funeral procession, personally offered sacrifices, posthumously conferred on Lord Guan the title King of Jing, and assigned an officer to guard the tomb. He then sent the Wu envoy back to Jiangdong.\n\nMeanwhile, after the King of Hanzhong returned from eastern Chuan to Chengdu, Fa Zheng memorialized him, saying, “My lord’s former wife has passed away, and Lady Sun has returned south and may never come back. The proper relations of human society cannot be neglected. You must take a queen consort to assist with the governance of the inner palace.” The King of Hanzhong agreed. Fa Zheng then memorialized him again: “Wu Yi has a younger sister who is both beautiful and virtuous. I once heard that a physiognomist examined this woman and declared that she would one day attain the highest rank. She was formerly betrothed to Liu Zhang’s brother Liu Mao, but Liu Mao died young. She has remained widowed to this day. Your Highness may take her as your consort.” The King of Hanzhong said, “Liu Mao belonged to the same clan as I do. This would be improper in principle.” Fa Zheng said, “Considering how distant the relationship is, how would it differ from Duke Wen of Jin taking Huai Ying?” The King of Hanzhong then consented and took Lady Wu as his queen consort. She later bore two sons: the elder, Liu Yong, whose courtesy name was Gongshou; and the younger, Liu Li, whose courtesy name was Fengxiao.\n\nIn both eastern and western Chuan, the people were at peace, the state was prosperous, and the crops yielded a great harvest. Suddenly, someone arrived from Jingzhou and reported that Eastern Wu had proposed a marriage alliance with Lord Guan, but Lord Guan had firmly rejected it. Kongming said, “Jingzhou is in danger! We should send someone to relieve Lord Guan and bring him back.” While they were discussing the matter, messengers bearing reports of victories from Jingzhou arrived one after another in an unbroken stream. Before many days had passed, Guan Xing arrived and gave a full account of the flooding of the Seven Armies. Soon another mounted courier arrived and reported that Lord Guan had established numerous watchtowers along the river and had arranged defenses with the greatest care, so there was no possibility of anything going wrong. Because of this, Xuande put his mind at ease.\n\nThen one day, Xuande felt the flesh all over his body quivering and could find no peace whether walking or sitting. That night he could not sleep. He rose and sat in his private chamber, lit a candle, and read a book. His mind grew hazy, and he leaned over his desk and fell asleep. Suddenly, a blast of cold wind swept through the room. The lamp went out and then flared up again. Raising his head, Xuande saw a man standing beneath the lamp. Xuande asked, “Who are you, coming into my private chamber in the depths of night?” The man did not answer. Suspicious and bewildered, Xuande rose to look and saw Lord Guan moving back and forth in the lamplight, trying to avoid him. Xuande said, “My worthy brother, have you been well since we parted? For you to come here so late at night, some great misfortune must have occurred. You and I are as close as flesh and bone. Why do you avoid me?” Lord Guan wept and said, “I beg my elder brother to raise an army and avenge my wrong!” As soon as he finished speaking, a cold wind suddenly arose, and Lord Guan vanished. Xuande abruptly awoke and realized it had been a dream. It was exactly the third watch. Deeply troubled, Xuande hurried to the front hall and sent someone to summon Kongming. Kongming entered to see him, and Xuande related every detail of the warning in his dream. Kongming said, “My lord has been thinking of Lord Guan, and therefore had this dream. Why be so suspicious?” Xuande repeatedly expressed his fears, but Kongming reassured him with comforting words.\n\nKongming took his leave and, outside the middle gate, encountered Xu Jing coming toward him. Xu Jing said, “I was just going to the military adviser’s residence to report a secret matter. When I heard that the military adviser had entered the palace, I came here especially.” Kongming asked, “What secret matter?” Xu Jing said, “I have just heard people outside saying that Lü Meng of Eastern Wu has already seized Jingzhou and that Lord Guan has been killed. I therefore came especially to report it to the military adviser in confidence.” Kongming said, “When I observed the heavens at night, I saw a general’s star fall over the region of Jing and Chu, and I already knew that Yunchang was certain to meet disaster. But I feared that the king would be distressed, and so I did not dare speak of it.” While the two were talking, a man suddenly emerged from the palace hall, seized Kongming by the sleeve, and said, “Why have you concealed such dreadful news from me?” Kongming looked and saw that it was Xuande. Kongming and Xu Jing reported, “What we just said is all based on rumor and is not yet reliable enough to believe. We beg my lord to ease his mind and not give way to anxiety.” Xuande said, “Yunchang and I swore to live and die together. If anything has happened to him, how can I go on living alone?”\n\nWhile Kongming and Xu Jing were still trying to comfort him, a close attendant suddenly reported, “Ma Liang and Yi Ji have arrived.” Xuande hurriedly summoned them and questioned them. The two gave a full account of the loss of Jingzhou and of how Lord Guan, after his defeat, had appealed for aid. They presented his memorial. Before Xuande could open and read it, an attendant reported again that Liao Hua had arrived from Jingzhou. Xuande hurriedly summoned him. Liao Hua fell to the ground, weeping and bowing, and gave a detailed account of how Liu Feng and Meng Da had refused to send relief troops. Xuande was horrified and said, “If this is so, my brother is finished!” Kongming said, “For Liu Feng and Meng Da to act with such outrageous insolence is a crime for which even death would be inadequate punishment! Let my lord set his mind at ease. I, Liang, will personally lead a force to relieve Jingzhou in its peril.” Xuande wept and said, “If anything has happened to Yunchang, I absolutely will not go on living alone! Tomorrow I will personally lead an army to rescue Yunchang!” He immediately sent one messenger to Langzhong to notify Yide and another to assemble troops and horses. Before daybreak, several reports arrived in quick succession, saying that Lord Guan had fled by night toward Linju, had been captured by the generals of Wu, and, refusing in righteousness to compromise his honor, had ascended to the spirits together with his son. When Xuande heard this, he gave a great cry and fell unconscious to the ground. Truly:\n\nRemembering how in former days they swore to die together,\nHow could he bear to let his brother alone give up his life today?\n\nWhether Xuande lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 78\n\nThe Divine Physician Dies Treating a Head Affliction; The Arch-Hero’s Fate Ends with His Last Commands\n\nNow when the King of Hanzhong heard that Lord Guan and his son had been killed, he wept until he collapsed to the ground. His civil and military officials hurried to revive him, and only after a long while did he regain consciousness and allow them to help him into the inner hall. Kongming advised him, “My lord, do not grieve so deeply. As the old saying goes, ‘Life and death are decreed by fate.’ Lord Guan was always unyielding and proud, and that is why this disaster befell him today. For now, Your Majesty should take care of your noble person and slowly plan how to avenge him.” Xuande said, “When I swore brotherhood with my younger brothers Guan and Zhang in the Peach Garden, we vowed to live and die together. Now that Yunchang is dead, how can I enjoy wealth and honor alone?” Before he had finished speaking, Guan Xing came in, wailing bitterly. At the sight of him, Xuande gave a great cry and again wept until he lost consciousness and fell to the ground. The officials revived him. Each day he fainted from grief three to five times, and for three days he took neither food nor drink, but only wept bitterly. His tears soaked his robe and left it spotted with blood. Kongming and the officials repeatedly tried to console him. Xuande said, “I swear that Eastern Wu and I shall not exist beneath the same sun and moon!” Kongming said, “I have heard that Eastern Wu presented Lord Guan’s head to Cao Cao, and that Cao Cao buried him with the rites due a prince.” Xuande said, “What was the meaning of that?” Kongming replied, “Eastern Wu wished to shift the blame onto Cao Cao. Cao Cao saw through the scheme, and so buried Lord Guan with great honors, intending that Your Majesty direct your hatred toward Wu.” Xuande said, “I will raise an army this very moment and call Wu to account, to avenge my hatred!” Kongming remonstrated, “You must not. At present Wu wishes to make us attack Wei, while Wei wishes to make us attack Wu. Each side harbors a treacherous scheme and waits for an opening to exploit. Your Majesty should keep the army in place and take no action, and first hold the funeral rites for Lord Guan. When Wu and Wei fall out with each other, you may seize the opportunity to attack.” The officials also remonstrated with him again and again. Only then did Xuande take food. He issued an order that every officer and soldier throughout the Riverlands put on mourning. The King of Hanzhong personally went out through the southern gate to summon the dead man’s spirit and conduct the funeral sacrifice, wailing throughout the entire day.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Cao was in Luoyang. Ever since burying Lord Guan, he saw him whenever he closed his eyes at night. Cao Cao was greatly frightened and asked his officials about it. They said, “The old halls of the traveling palace in Luoyang are infested with spirits. A new hall should be built for Your Majesty to live in.” Cao Cao said, “I wish to construct a hall called the Hall of the New Beginning, but unfortunately I have no master craftsman.” Jia Xu said, “There is a fine craftsman in Luoyang named Su Yue, who is exceptionally ingenious.” Cao Cao summoned him and ordered him to draw up plans. Su Yue designed a great hall nine bays wide, with covered walkways, side buildings, towers, and pavilions before and behind, and presented the plans to Cao Cao. After examining them, Cao Cao said, “Your design suits my wishes very well, but I fear there is no timber fit for the main beam.” Su Yue said, “Thirty li from the city is a pool called Leaping Dragon Pool. Before it stands a shrine called Leaping Dragon Shrine. Beside the shrine grows a great pear tree more than a hundred feet tall, which would serve as the main beam of the Hall of the New Beginning.”\n\nCao Cao was delighted and immediately sent workmen there to cut it down. The next day they returned and reported that their saws could not bite into the tree and their axes could not penetrate it, so they were unable to fell it. Cao Cao did not believe them. He personally led several hundred horsemen straight to Leaping Dragon Shrine, dismounted before it, and looked up at the tree. It rose straight and stately like a magnificent canopy, reaching into the clouds, and had no bends or knots. Cao Cao ordered it cut down. Several village elders came forward and remonstrated, “This tree is already several hundred years old, and a divine being often dwells in it. We fear it must not be felled.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and said, “For more than forty years I have traveled throughout all the world beneath Heaven. From the Son of Heaven above to the common people below, there is no one who does not fear me. What kind of monstrous spirit is this, that it dares oppose my will?” When he had spoken, he drew the sword he wore and struck the tree himself. There came a metallic clang, and blood spattered all over him. Cao Cao was stunned and terrified. He threw down his sword, mounted his horse, and returned to the palace. During the second watch that night, Cao Cao slept uneasily. He sat in the hall, leaned against a low table, and dozed off. Suddenly he saw a man with disheveled hair and a sword in his hand, dressed in black, come straight before him. Pointing at Cao Cao, the man shouted, “I am the spirit of the pear tree! You are building the Hall of the New Beginning because you intend to usurp the throne and rebel, and now you have come to cut down my sacred tree! I know that your allotted span has run out, and I have come especially to kill you!” Greatly alarmed, Cao Cao cried, “Where are my guards?” The man in black raised his sword to strike him. Cao Cao gave a great cry and suddenly awoke with an unbearable pain in his head. He immediately issued orders to seek out skilled physicians everywhere, but none of their treatments could cure him. All his officials were deeply worried.\n\nHua Xin entered and reported, “Does Your Majesty know of the divine physician Hua Tuo?” Cao Cao said, “Is he the man who treated Zhou Tai in Jiangdong?” Hua Xin replied, “He is.” Cao Cao said, “Although I have heard his name, I know nothing of his skill.” Hua Xin said, “Hua Tuo, whose courtesy name is Yuanhua, is a native of Qiao County in the state of Pei. The wonders of his medical art are rarely seen in this world. Whenever anyone is ill, whether he uses medicine, needles, or cauterization, the patient is cured almost as soon as he applies his hand. If someone suffers from a disease of the internal organs that medicine cannot cure, he has the patient drink an anesthetic potion, causing him to become as insensible as if he were dead from intoxication. He then uses a sharp knife to cut open the abdomen and washes the organs with a medicinal solution, while the patient feels no pain at all. When the washing is finished, he sews the opening shut with medicated thread and applies medicine to it. In a month, or sometimes only twenty days, the patient is completely restored. Such are the marvels of his art. One day, as Hua Tuo was traveling along a road, he heard a man groaning. Hua Tuo said, ‘This is a disease that prevents food and drink from passing down.’ When he questioned the man, it proved to be so. Hua Tuo had him drink three sheng of garlic-pickle juice, whereupon he vomited up a snake two or three feet long, and food and drink passed down at once. Chen Deng, the governor of Guangling, suffered from agitation in his heart, a flushed face, and an inability to eat or drink, and he asked Hua Tuo to treat him. Hua Tuo gave him medicine to drink, and he vomited up three sheng of worms, all with red heads and writhing from head to tail. Chen Deng asked what had caused it. Hua Tuo said, ‘This poison arose because you ate too much raw fish. Although you are cured today, the illness will certainly return three years from now, and then you cannot be saved.’ Chen Deng did indeed die three years later. Another man had a tumor growing between his eyebrows that itched unbearably, and he asked Hua Tuo to examine it. Hua Tuo said, ‘There is a flying creature inside it.’ Everyone laughed at him. Hua Tuo cut it open with a knife, and a yellow sparrow flew out, whereupon the patient was cured. Another man had been bitten on the toe by a dog, after which two lumps of flesh grew there. One was painful and the other itched, and both were unbearable. Hua Tuo said, ‘There are ten needles inside the painful one, and two black-and-white game pieces inside the itching one.’ No one believed him. Hua Tuo cut them open with a knife, and everything was exactly as he had said. This man truly belongs in the company of Bian Que and Master Cang. He presently lives in Jincheng, not far from here. Why does Your Majesty not summon him?”\n\nCao Cao immediately sent men to summon Hua Tuo, traveling day and night. When Hua Tuo arrived, Cao Cao had him brought inside and ordered him to take his pulse and examine his illness. Hua Tuo said, “Your Majesty’s pain in the head was caused by a wind disorder. The root of the illness lies within the brain, where the harmful wind and fluids cannot escape. It is useless to take medicinal decoctions, for they cannot cure it. I have one method: first drink an anesthetic potion, and then allow me to split open the skull with a sharp ax and remove the harmful wind and fluids. Only then can the root of the illness be eliminated.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and said, “You mean to kill me!” Hua Tuo said, “Your Majesty must have heard that Lord Guan was struck by a poisoned arrow and wounded in his right arm. I scraped the bone to remove the poison, and Lord Guan showed not the slightest fear. Your Majesty’s present ailment is a minor one. Why be so suspicious?” Cao Cao said, “An aching arm can be scraped, but how can a man’s skull be split open? You must have been close to Lord Guan and now wish to seize this opportunity to avenge him!” He called to his attendants to seize Hua Tuo and throw him into prison, where they tortured him to learn the truth. Jia Xu remonstrated, “A fine physician such as this has scarcely an equal in the world. He must not be done away with.” Cao Cao rebuked him, saying, “This man wishes to seize the opportunity to harm me. He is no different from Ji Ping!” He urgently ordered that the interrogation under torture continue.\n\nWhile Hua Tuo was in prison, there was a jailer surnamed Wu, whom everyone called Jailer Wu. Every day this man supplied Hua Tuo with wine and food. Grateful for his kindness, Hua Tuo told him, “I am now about to die. My only regret is that I possess the Book of the Green Satchel, which has never been handed down to the world. I am grateful for your great kindness, but have nothing with which to repay you. I will write a letter, and you may send someone to my home to fetch the Book of the Green Satchel. I will give it to you so that you may carry on my art.” Jailer Wu was delighted and said, “If I obtain this book, I will abandon this occupation and treat the sick throughout the world, thereby perpetuating your virtue.” Hua Tuo immediately wrote a letter and gave it to Jailer Wu. Jailer Wu went directly to Jincheng, presented the letter to Hua Tuo’s wife, obtained the Book of the Green Satchel, and returned to the prison, where he gave it to Hua Tuo. After looking it over, Hua Tuo presented the book to Jailer Wu. Jailer Wu took it home and hid it there. Ten days later, Hua Tuo died in prison. Jailer Wu bought a coffin and saw to his encoffining and burial, then resigned his post and went home, intending to take out the Book of the Green Satchel and study it. There he saw his wife burning the book. Greatly alarmed, Jailer Wu hurried to snatch it away, but the entire volume had already been destroyed, leaving only one or two pages. Jailer Wu furiously cursed his wife. She said, “Even if you learned arts as marvelous as Hua Tuo’s, you would only end up dying in prison. What use would they be?” Jailer Wu sighed and let the matter drop. For this reason the Book of the Green Satchel was never handed down to the world. All that survived were minor techniques for caponizing chickens and castrating pigs, which had been recorded on the one or two pages left unburned. A later poet lamented:\nHua Tuo’s immortal art matched that of Master Changsang;\nHis divine insight seemed to see through walls.\nAlas, the man died, and his book vanished too;\nNo later age would ever see the Green Satchel again.\n\nAfter Cao Cao had Hua Tuo killed, his illness grew still more serious, and he also worried over affairs in Wu and Shu. While he was brooding over them, a close attendant suddenly reported that Eastern Wu had sent an envoy with a letter. Cao Cao took the letter, opened it, and read it. In brief, it said:\nYour subject Sun Quan has long known that Heaven’s mandate has passed to Your Majesty. I humbly hope that you will quickly assume the supreme position and send generals to exterminate Liu Bei and pacify the two Riverlands. I will then lead all my subordinates in presenting our territory and submitting to you.\n\nAfter reading it, Cao Cao laughed loudly and showed it to his ministers, saying, “This boy means to put me on top of a blazing furnace!” Palace Attendant Chen Qun and the others reported, “The house of Han has long been in decline. Your Highness’s achievements and virtue tower above the age, and all living people look up to you. Now Sun Quan has declared himself your subject and submitted to your mandate. This shows the accord of Heaven and mankind, with all signs and voices united. Your Highness should obey Heaven and follow the will of the people by quickly assuming the supreme position.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “I have served Han for many years. Although my achievements and virtue have benefited the people, I have risen to the rank of king, and my titles and honors have reached their utmost limit. How could I dare hope for anything more? If Heaven’s mandate truly rests with me, then I shall be King Wen of Zhou.” Sima Yi said, “Now that Sun Quan has declared himself your subject and submitted to you, Your Majesty may grant him offices and titles and order him to resist Liu Bei.” Cao Cao followed his advice. He submitted a memorial appointing Sun Quan General of Agile Cavalry, Marquis of Nanchang, and Governor of Jingzhou. That same day he sent an envoy bearing the patent and imperial command to Eastern Wu.\n\nCao Cao’s illness continued to worsen. One night he suddenly dreamed that three horses were eating from the same trough. At dawn he asked Jia Xu, “Some time ago I dreamed of three horses at one trough, and I suspected that Ma Teng and his sons would bring disaster. Now Ma Teng is dead, yet last night I again dreamed of three horses at one trough. Does this foretell good or evil?” Jia Xu said, “Horses of emolument are an auspicious sign. The horses of emolument are returning to Cao, so why should Your Majesty have any doubts?” Because of this, Cao Cao ceased to be suspicious. A later poet wrote:\nThree horses at one trough should have aroused doubt;\nHe did not know the foundations of Jin were already laid.\nFor all Cao Cao’s cunning, heroic schemes,\nHow could he recognize the Sima masters within his court?\n\nThat night Cao Cao lay in his bedchamber. During the third watch, his head grew dizzy and his vision blurred, so he rose, bent over a low table, and lay there. Suddenly he heard a sound in the hall like silk being torn. Looking up in alarm, Cao Cao suddenly saw Empress Fu, Noble Lady Dong, the two imperial princes, Fu Wan, Dong Cheng, and more than twenty others. Their bodies were covered in blood, and they stood amid clouds of sorrow while faint voices could be heard demanding his life. Cao Cao hurriedly drew his sword and slashed at the air. Suddenly there came a tremendous crash that shook down the southwest corner of the hall. Cao Cao fell senseless to the floor. His close attendants rescued him and moved him to another palace to recover from his illness. The next night he again heard men and women weeping endlessly outside the hall. At dawn Cao Cao summoned his ministers and said, “I have spent more than thirty years amid war and cavalry, and never once believed in supernatural phenomena. Why are such things happening today?” His ministers reported, “Your Majesty should order Daoist priests to set up an altar, perform rites, and pray for the removal of this calamity.” Cao Cao sighed and said, “The Sage said, ‘One who has offended against Heaven has nowhere to pray.’ Heaven’s allotted span for me has ended. How can I be saved?” He therefore refused to permit the rites.\n\nThe next day, Cao Cao felt his breath surging into his upper chest and could no longer see. He urgently summoned Xiahou Dun to consult with him. When Xiahou Dun reached the entrance to the hall, he suddenly saw Empress Fu, Noble Lady Dong, the two imperial princes, Fu Wan, Dong Cheng, and the others standing amid dark clouds. Xiahou Dun was so terrified that he fainted, and his attendants carried him away. From that time on, he too fell ill. Cao Cao summoned Cao Hong, Chen Qun, Jia Xu, Sima Yi, and the others to his bedside and entrusted them with his final affairs. Cao Hong and the others knocked their heads against the floor and said, “Your Majesty must take good care of your noble person. Before many days have passed, you will surely recover completely.” Cao Cao said, “For more than thirty years I have ranged unhindered throughout the realm, and all the rival heroes have been destroyed. Only Sun Quan in Jiangdong and Liu Bei in Western Shu have not yet been exterminated. My illness is now grave, and I cannot meet with you again, so I have especially summoned you to entrust my family affairs to you. My eldest son, Cao Ang, was born to Lady Liu, but unfortunately died at a young age in Wancheng. Lady Bian bore me four sons: Pi, Zhang, Zhi, and Xiong. Throughout my life I most loved my third son, Zhi, but he is vain and showy, lacks sincerity, and gives himself over to drink and license. For this reason I did not establish him as my heir. My second son, Cao Zhang, is brave but lacks strategy. My fourth son, Cao Xiong, is often ill and may not survive. Only my eldest son, Cao Pi, is sincere, generous, respectful, and prudent, and he can succeed to my enterprise. You must assist him.”\n\nCao Hong and the others tearfully accepted the command and withdrew. Cao Cao ordered his close attendants to bring out the rare incense he had collected over the years and divided it among his concubines. He also instructed them, “After I die, you must diligently practice women’s handicrafts. Make plenty of silk slippers, and sell them to earn money for your own support.” He further ordered that the concubines live together in Bronze Bird Terrace, that sacrifices be offered every day, and that female musicians perform while food was presented. He also left instructions that seventy-two false tombs be established outside the Military Exercise City in Zhangde Prefecture, so that later generations would not know where he was buried, for fear that someone might dig up his grave. When he had finished giving his instructions, he heaved a long sigh, and tears poured down like rain. A moment later his breath ceased, and he died. He was sixty-six years old. It was the first month of spring in the twenty-fifth year of Jian’an. A later writer composed “The Song of Ye” in lament for Cao Cao:\nYe is Ye City, and its river is the Zhang;\nSurely an extraordinary man would rise from here.\nGrand schemes, refined pursuits, and a literary heart—\nRuler and subject, elder and younger brothers, father and son.\nNo hero ever bore a commonplace heart;\nCould his comings and goings be fathomed by ordinary eyes?\nThe foremost achiever and the chief offender were not two men;\nInfamy and lasting glory both belonged to one man.\nHis writings had spirit, his dominance had grandeur;\nHow could he lightly fade into the common crowd?\nAmid the surging flood he built a terrace facing Mount Taihang;\nHis spirit and the force of reason rose and fell against each other.\nHow could such a man not become a rebel?\nToo small to be hegemon, too great not to be king.\nThe king and hegemon descended to the weeping of women and children,\nHis heart aggrieved by what could not be helped.\nLooking toward the curtains, he knew full well it was of no use;\nYet dividing his incense cannot be called heartless.\nAlas! In all the ancients did, whether great or small,\nBoth lonely austerity and lavish splendor held a purpose.\nBookish scholars lightly judge the man within the tomb;\nThe man within the tomb laughs at your bookish airs!\n\nAfter Cao Cao died, all the civil and military officials went into mourning. At the same time, they sent men to report the death to Cao Pi, the heir apparent; Cao Zhang, Marquis of Yanling; Cao Zhi, Marquis of Linzi; and Cao Xiong, Marquis Huai of Xiao. The officials placed Cao Cao’s body in a golden inner coffin and a silver outer coffin, then escorted the coffin day and night to Ye Commandery. When Cao Pi learned of his father’s death, he burst into loud weeping. Leading officials of every rank ten li outside the city, he prostrated himself beside the road to receive the coffin, then escorted it into the city and placed it in a side hall. The officials put on mourning clothes and gathered in the hall to weep. Suddenly one man stepped forward and said, “I beg the heir apparent to restrain his grief so that we may discuss the great matter.” Everyone looked and saw that it was Sima Fu, an Attendant to the Heir Apparent. Sima Fu said, “Now that the King of Wei has passed away, the whole realm is shaken. A successor should be established at once to calm the people’s hearts. Why do nothing but weep?” The ministers said, “The heir apparent should succeed to the throne, but we have not yet received an imperial command from the Son of Heaven. How can we act rashly?” Chen Jiao, Minister of War, said, “The King died away from the capital. If one favored son establishes himself privately and changes arise on every side, the state will be imperiled.” He drew his sword, cut off one of his robe sleeves, and sternly declared, “This very day we must ask the heir apparent to succeed to the throne. If any official voices a different opinion, let this robe be his example!” All the officials trembled in fear. Suddenly it was reported that Hua Xin had galloped in from Xuchang. Everyone was greatly astonished. A moment later Hua Xin entered. They all asked why he had come. Hua Xin said, “Now that the King of Wei has passed away, the whole realm is shaken. Why have you not quickly asked the heir apparent to succeed him?” The officials said, “Precisely because there was no time to wait for an imperial command, we were discussing whether to establish the heir apparent as king by means of a gracious decree from Queen Dowager Bian.” Hua Xin said, “I have already obtained an imperial command from the Emperor of Han. It is here.” Everyone leaped for joy and offered congratulations. Hua Xin took the imperial command from inside his robe, opened it, and read it aloud. In fact, Hua Xin had ingratiated himself with Wei, and so had drafted the command himself and intimidated Emperor Xian into issuing it. The Emperor had no choice but to comply. Thus the edict immediately appointed Cao Pi King of Wei, Imperial Chancellor, and Governor of Jizhou. That same day Cao Pi ascended to his position and received the ceremonial bows and salutations of officials great and small.\n\nIn the midst of the celebratory banquet, it was suddenly reported that Cao Zhang, Marquis of Yanling, had arrived from Chang’an at the head of an army of one hundred thousand. Cao Pi was greatly alarmed and asked his ministers, “My yellow-bearded younger brother has always had a fierce disposition and is highly accomplished in martial arts. Now he has come from afar at the head of an army. He must intend to contend with me for the kingship. What am I to do?” Suddenly a man below the steps stepped forward in response and said, “I ask leave to go see the Marquis of Yanling and bring him to submission with a few words.” Everyone said, “No one but you, sir, can avert this disaster.” Indeed:\nNow see what passed between Cao Pi and Cao Zhang;\nThey nearly matched the strife of Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang.\nWho this man was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 79\n\nPressed by His Brother, Cao Zhi Composes a Poem; Betrayed by His Nephew, Liu Feng Faces Judgment\n\nNow Cao Pi, hearing that Cao Zhang was approaching with troops, anxiously questioned his officials. One man stepped forward and offered to go and bring Cao Zhang to submission. When the others looked, they saw that it was Jia Kui, Grand Master of Remonstrance. Cao Pi was delighted and immediately ordered Jia Kui to go. Jia Kui accepted the command, left the city, and met Cao Zhang. Cao Zhang asked, “Where are the late king’s seal and sash?” Jia Kui answered sternly, “A family has its eldest son, and a state has its heir apparent. The late king’s seal and sash are not matters Your Lordship should be asking about.” Cao Zhang fell silent and entered the city with Jia Kui. When they reached the palace gate, Jia Kui asked, “Has Your Lordship come to attend the funeral, or to contend for the throne?” Cao Zhang replied, “I have come to attend the funeral. I have no other intention.” Jia Kui said, “If you have no other intention, why have you brought troops into the city?” Cao Zhang immediately ordered all the officers and soldiers around him to withdraw, then entered alone and paid his respects to Cao Pi. The two brothers embraced and wept bitterly. Cao Zhang turned over all the troops and horses under his command to Cao Pi. Cao Pi ordered him to return to Yanling and guard his own domain. Cao Zhang bowed farewell and departed.\n\nCao Pi then securely assumed the royal throne and changed the twenty-fifth year of Jian’an to the first year of Yankang. He appointed Jia Xu Grand Commandant, Hua Xin Chancellor of State, and Wang Lang Censor-in-Chief. Officials high and low were all promoted and rewarded. Cao Cao was given the posthumous title King Wu and buried at Gaoling in Ye Commandery. Yu Jin was ordered to oversee the work on the tomb. When Yu Jin arrived there in obedience to the command, he saw a painting on one of the tomb building’s whitewashed walls depicting Guan Yunchang flooding the Seven Armies and capturing Yu Jin. In the painting, Yunchang sat above in solemn dignity; Pang De stood furious and unyielding; and Yu Jin prostrated himself on the ground, pitifully begging for his life. It turned out that Cao Pi despised Yu Jin for having been defeated and captured, failing to die honorably, surrendering to the enemy, and then returning. He had therefore ordered the scene painted beforehand on the whitewashed wall of the tomb building and deliberately sent Yu Jin there to make him ashamed. When Yu Jin saw the image, he was both humiliated and enraged. His anger brought on an illness, and before long he died. A later poet lamented:\n\nFor thirty years they spoke of friendship old;\nHow pitiful that, faced with danger, he proved false to Cao.\nOne’s knowledge of a man lies hidden until his heart is known;\nNow from the very bones the tiger’s portrait has been drawn.\n\nHua Xin then reported to Cao Pi, “The Marquis of Yanling has handed over his troops and horses and departed for his own domain. But the Marquis of Linzi, Cao Zhi, and the Marquis of Xiaohuai, Cao Xiong, have neither come to attend the funeral. They should be called to account.” Cao Pi agreed and separately dispatched two envoys to the two places to investigate their offenses. Before many days had passed, the envoy to Xiaohuai returned and reported, “The Marquis of Xiaohuai, Cao Xiong, feared punishment and hanged himself.” Cao Pi ordered that he be buried with full honors and posthumously elevated him to Prince of Xiaohuai. Another day passed, and the envoy to Linzi returned and reported: “The Marquis of Linzi spends every day drinking heavily with the brothers Ding Yi and Ding Yi, behaving insolently and without proper respect. When he heard that the royal envoy had arrived, the Marquis of Linzi remained seated and did not move. Ding Yi cursed me, saying, ‘In the past, the late king intended to make my lord his heir, but slanderous ministers prevented it. Now the king has scarcely been laid to rest, and already you come to accuse one of his own flesh and blood. Why?’ Ding Yi then said, ‘Considering that my lord’s intelligence surpasses everyone in the world, he naturally ought to have succeeded to the supreme position, yet now he has not been allowed to inherit it. How can you ministers of the court be so incapable of recognizing talent?’ The Marquis of Linzi then angrily ordered his guards to drive me out with a beating from their staves.”\n\nWhen Cao Pi heard this, he flew into a rage and immediately ordered Xu Chu to lead three thousand Tiger Guard troops to Linzi with all speed and seize Cao Zhi and his entire party. Xu Chu accepted the order and led his troops to Linzi. When the defending commander tried to stop him, Xu Chu cut him down on the spot and charged straight into the city. No one dared oppose his advance, and he went directly to the government hall. There he found Cao Zhi, Ding Yi, Ding Yi, and the others all lying senseless from drink. Xu Chu had them all bound, loaded onto carts, and taken under guard to Ye Commandery, together with every official of the household, high and low, to await Cao Pi’s judgment. Cao Pi issued an order that Ding Yi, Ding Yi, and the others be executed first. Ding Yi’s courtesy name was Zhengli, and Ding Yi’s was Jingli. They were men of Pei Commandery and distinguished literary figures of their time. When they were killed, many mourned their loss.\n\nCao Pi’s mother, Lady Bian, was deeply grieved when she heard that Cao Xiong had hanged himself. Then, when she suddenly heard that Cao Zhi had been seized and that Ding Yi and the others of his party had already been killed, she was greatly alarmed. She hurried out of her palace and summoned Cao Pi. When Cao Pi saw that his mother had come out, he rushed over and bowed before her. Lady Bian wept and said to him, “Your brother Zhi has always loved wine and behaved with wild carelessness. It was only because he relied upon the talent within him that he gave himself such license. For the sake of the bond between brothers born of the same mother, spare his life. Then even when I descend to the Nine Springs, I will be able to close my eyes in peace.” Cao Pi said, “I, too, deeply cherish his talent. How could I bear to harm him? I only mean to correct his behavior. Mother, do not worry.”\n\nLady Bian went back inside, shedding tears. Cao Pi left the side hall and summoned Cao Zhi into his presence. Hua Xin asked, “Was it not the Empress Dowager who just now urged Your Highness not to kill Zijian?” Cao Pi said, “It was.” Hua Xin said, “Zijian possesses both talent and wisdom. He is no creature destined to remain within a pool. Unless he is eliminated early, he will certainly become a future danger.” Cao Pi said, “I cannot disobey my mother’s command.” Hua Xin said, “Everyone says that Zijian can open his mouth and produce a finished composition, but I have never fully believed it. My lord may summon him and test his talent. If he cannot do it, kill him. If he truly can, then demote him, thereby silencing the literary men of the realm.” Cao Pi agreed. Presently Cao Zhi entered, prostrated himself in fear, and begged forgiveness. Cao Pi said, “Though you and I are brothers by affection, by duty we are sovereign and subject. How dare you rely on your talent and scorn proper conduct? When our late father was alive, you constantly flaunted your compositions before others. I have long suspected that you must have had someone else write them for you. I now give you seven steps in which to compose a poem. If you can truly do so, you will be spared death. If you cannot, you will be severely punished and by no means pardoned.” Cao Zhi said, “I ask only for a subject.” At that time, an ink painting hung in the hall. It showed two oxen fighting beneath an earthen wall, with one ox falling into a well and dying. Pointing to the painting, Cao Pi said, “Take this painting as your subject. But in the poem you may not use the words, ‘Two oxen fight beneath a wall; one ox falls into a well and dies.’” Cao Zhi took seven steps, and his poem was complete. It read:\n\nTwo masses of flesh walked along the same road,\nEach bearing curved bones upon its head.\nThey met below an earthen mound,\nAnd suddenly charged and struck each other.\nTwo foes cannot both remain strong;\nOne mass of flesh lies in an earthen pit.\nIt was not that its strength was less,\nBut that its fierce spirit could not be fully spent.\n\nCao Pi and all the assembled officials were astonished. Cao Pi then said, “To complete a composition in seven steps still seems slow to me. Can you compose a poem the instant I speak?” Cao Zhi said, “Please name the subject at once.” Cao Pi said, “You and I are brothers. Take that as your subject, but again you may not use the word ‘brothers.’” Without pausing to think, Cao Zhi immediately recited:\n\nBeanstalks burn beneath the boiling beans;\nThe beans within the pot cry out:\n“We sprang from the selfsame root—\nWhy are you so eager to torment me?”\n\nWhen Cao Pi heard this, tears streamed down his face. His mother, Lady Bian, emerged from behind the hall and said, “Why does an elder brother persecute his younger brother so cruelly?” Cao Pi hurriedly rose from his seat and explained, “The laws of the state cannot be set aside.” He then demoted Cao Zhi to Marquis of Anxiang. Cao Zhi bowed farewell, mounted his horse, and departed.\n\nAfter succeeding to the throne, Cao Pi completely revised the laws and decrees and intimidated the Emperor of Han even more than his father had. Spies soon carried word to Chengdu. When the King of Hanzhong heard it, he was greatly alarmed and immediately conferred with his civil and military officials, saying, “Cao Cao is dead, and Cao Pi has succeeded him. He intimidates the Son of Heaven even more than Cao Cao did. Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has meekly submitted as his subject. I intend first to attack Eastern Wu and avenge Yunchang, and then to campaign against the Central Plains and eliminate the traitorous rebels.” Before he finished speaking, Liao Hua stepped out from the ranks, wept, and bowed to the ground, saying, “The deaths of Lord Guan and his son were truly the fault of Liu Feng and Meng Da. I beg you to execute these two villains.” Xuande was about to send men to seize them, but Kongming remonstrated, “You must not. This should be handled slowly. If pressed too urgently, they will rebel. You may promote these two men to commandery governors and transfer them separately to different posts. After that, they can be seized.”\n\nXuande followed his advice and dispatched an envoy to promote Liu Feng and send him to guard Mianzhu. Now Peng Yang was very close to Meng Da. When he learned of this, he hurried home, wrote a letter, and sent a trusted man galloping to warn Meng Da. The messenger had only just passed through the southern gate when he was captured by troops under Ma Chao who were patrolling the area and taken before Ma Chao. After questioning him and learning what had happened, Ma Chao went to see Peng Yang. Peng Yang received him inside and served him wine. After they had drunk several rounds, Ma Chao probed him with words, saying, “The King of Hanzhong once treated you very generously. Why has his favor toward you gradually diminished?” Peng Yang, being drunk, cursed resentfully, “That old fool is muddleheaded and perverse! I will certainly find some way to repay him!” Ma Chao tested him further, saying, “I, too, have harbored resentment for a long time.” Peng Yang said, “Raise the troops under your command and join with Meng Da to support us from outside. I will lead the troops of Sichuan and respond from within. Then great things can be accomplished.” Ma Chao said, “Your words are entirely right. We will discuss it again tomorrow.” Ma Chao took leave of Peng Yang and immediately delivered both the man and the letter to the King of Hanzhong, recounting the entire affair in detail. Xuande was furious and at once ordered Peng Yang arrested and imprisoned, where he was tortured and questioned about the plot. In prison Peng Yang regretted his actions, but it was too late. Xuande asked Kongming, “Peng Yang intended to rebel. How should he be dealt with?” Kongming said, “Though Peng Yang is merely a reckless eccentric, if he is allowed to live, he will eventually cause disaster.” Xuande therefore granted Peng Yang death in prison.\n\nAfter Peng Yang’s death, someone carried the news to Meng Da. Meng Da was greatly alarmed, and his every movement betrayed his confusion. Just then an envoy arrived with orders transferring Liu Feng back to guard Mianzhu, and Liu Feng departed. In a panic, Meng Da invited the commandants of Shangyong and Fangling, the brothers Shen Dan and Shen Yi, to consult with him. He said, “Fa Xiaozhi and I both rendered meritorious service to the King of Hanzhong. Now Xiaozhi is dead, and the King of Hanzhong has forgotten my former service and intends to harm me. What am I to do?” Shen Dan said, “I have a plan that will prevent the King of Hanzhong from harming you.” Meng Da was delighted and eagerly asked what the plan was. Shen Dan said, “My brother and I have long wished to join Wei. You can write a memorial taking leave of the King of Hanzhong and submit to Cao Pi, the King of Wei. Cao Pi will certainly give you an important appointment. The two of us will then follow and surrender as well.” Meng Da suddenly understood. He immediately wrote a memorial and entrusted it to the envoy. That same night, he led more than fifty horsemen away and defected to Wei. The envoy carried the memorial back to Chengdu and reported to the King of Hanzhong that Meng Da had defected to Wei. The First Ruler was furious and read the memorial, which said:\n\nYour subject Da humbly reflects that Your Highness is about to establish achievements like those of Yi Yin and Lü Shang and emulate the accomplishments of Duke Huan and Duke Wen. When your great enterprise was first being founded, you borrowed the power of Wu and Chu. For that reason, men of ambition heard of you from afar and came to offer their allegiance. Since I pledged myself to you, my transgressions have piled up like mountains. Even I am aware of them; how much more must my lord be? Now the gifted and heroic gather at your royal court like scales upon a fish. Within, I lack the ability to serve as a counselor; without, I lack the talent to command troops. Ranked among your meritorious officials, I truly have reason to be ashamed.\n\nI have heard that Fan Li perceived the first subtle signs of danger and sailed away upon the Five Lakes, while Jiu Fan took leave after acknowledging his fault and withdrew along the banks of the Yellow River. Why, when circumstances change, does a man ask leave and seek his freedom? It is because he wishes to keep clear the distinction between joining and departing. How much more is this true of one as low and insignificant as I, who possesses no great achievement or extraordinary merit? Finding myself bound to the present circumstances, I have secretly admired those worthy men of the past and long thought of removing myself before disgrace overtook me. In former times, Shen Sheng was perfectly filial, yet was suspected by his own father; Wu Zixu was perfectly loyal, yet was executed by his lord; Meng Tian expanded the frontiers, yet suffered the supreme punishment; Yue Yi crushed Qi, yet fell victim to slanderous courtiers. Whenever I read their stories, I have never failed to sigh deeply and shed tears. Now that I personally face such circumstances, my grief is greater still.\n\nRecently Jingzhou was destroyed in defeat, a great minister lost his honor, and not one man in a hundred returned. I alone sought to recover the situation and made my own way to Fangling and Shangyong. Now I once more beg leave to free myself and remain outside your domain. I humbly trust that Your Highness, in your sage benevolence, will understand and take pity on my heart and view my action with compassion. I am indeed a petty man, unable to remain constant from beginning to end. Knowing this and acting nonetheless, how dare I say that I am without fault? I have often heard it said, “When breaking off a friendship, speak no evil words; when a subject departs, let him utter no resentful complaint.” I have received this teaching from men of virtue, and I pray that my lord the king will heed it. I am overcome with fear and trembling.\n\nWhen Xuande finished reading, he said furiously, “That wretch has betrayed me! How dare he mock me with elegant phrases?” He immediately wanted to raise troops and seize him. Kongming said, “You may send Liu Feng to advance against him and let the two tigers fight each other. Whether Liu Feng wins merit or suffers defeat, he will certainly return to Chengdu. You can then eliminate him and rid yourself of both dangers.” Xuande followed his advice and sent an envoy to Mianzhu to convey his command to Liu Feng. Liu Feng accepted the order and led his troops out to seize Meng Da.\n\nCao Pi was meeting with his civil and military officials when a close attendant suddenly reported, “The Shu general Meng Da has come to surrender.” Cao Pi summoned him and asked, “Have you come here only to feign surrender?” Meng Da said, “Because I failed to rescue Lord Guan from danger, the King of Hanzhong intended to kill me. Fearing punishment, I have come to surrender. I have no other intention.” Cao Pi still did not fully believe him. Just then a report arrived that Liu Feng was leading fifty thousand troops against Xiangyang and had specifically challenged Meng Da to fight. Cao Pi said, “If you are truly sincere, go to Xiangyang and bring me Liu Feng’s head. Only then will I believe you.” Meng Da said, “I will explain the advantages and dangers to him. There will be no need to move the troops, and I will induce Liu Feng to surrender as well.” Cao Pi was delighted. He appointed Meng Da Cavalier-in-Regular-Attendance, General Who Establishes Martial Might, and Marquis of Pingyang Village, and placed him in charge of Xincheng Commandery, with orders to guard Xiangyang and Fancheng. Xiahou Shang and Xu Huang were already at Xiangyang, preparing to seize the various territories of Shangyong. When Meng Da reached Xiangyang, he exchanged formal courtesies with the two generals and learned from scouts that Liu Feng had encamped fifty li from the city. Meng Da immediately wrote a letter and sent a man to carry it to the Shu camp and invite Liu Feng to surrender. After reading the letter, Liu Feng said furiously, “This villain destroyed the bond between my uncle and me and also alienated my father from his son, making me both disloyal and unfilial!” He tore the letter to pieces and beheaded the messenger. The following day, he led his army forward to issue a challenge.\n\nWhen Meng Da learned that Liu Feng had torn up his letter and beheaded his envoy, he flew into a rage and led his troops out to meet him. Once the two battle lines were drawn up, Liu Feng reined in his horse beneath the gate banner, pointed with his saber, and cursed, “Traitor who has betrayed his state, how dare you speak such nonsense!” Meng Da said, “Death is already upon you, yet you remain stubbornly deluded and refuse to understand!” Liu Feng was enraged. He spurred his horse forward, whirled his saber, and charged straight at Meng Da. They had fought fewer than three bouts when Meng Da turned and fled. Liu Feng took advantage of his retreat and pursued him for more than twenty li. Suddenly a shout arose, and the ambushing troops poured out. Xiahou Shang attacked from the left, Xu Huang from the right, and Meng Da turned back to renew the fight. The three armies attacked Liu Feng from all sides. Liu Feng was utterly defeated and fled, traveling all night back to Shangyong while the Wei troops pursued close behind. When Liu Feng reached the city walls and called for the gate to be opened, a shower of arrows came down from above. Shen Dan called from the gate tower, “I have already surrendered to Wei!” Liu Feng was furious and wanted to attack the city, but the pursuing army was nearly upon him. Unable to maintain his position, he had no choice but to flee toward Fangling. When he arrived, he saw that Wei banners had already been planted all along the city walls. Shen Yi waved a signal flag from the gate tower, and a body of troops charged out from behind the city. Their banner bore the large words: “Xu Huang, General of the Right.” Unable to withstand them, Liu Feng hurriedly fled toward Western Sichuan. Xu Huang pressed the advantage and pursued, cutting down his men. Liu Feng had only a little over a hundred horsemen left when he reached Chengdu. He entered the presence of the King of Hanzhong, bowed weeping to the ground, and reported everything that had happened. Xuande angrily said, “Shameful wretch! How do you have the face to come back and see me?” Liu Feng said, “It was not that your son refused to rescue Uncle from danger. Meng Da dissuaded and prevented me.” Xuande’s anger only increased. “You eat another man’s food and wear another man’s clothes! You are not a puppet made of earth or wood! How could you let a slanderous villain stop you?” He ordered the attendants to drag Liu Feng out and behead him. After the King of Hanzhong had executed Liu Feng, he learned that Meng Da had tried to recruit him and that Liu Feng had torn up the letter and beheaded the envoy. He deeply regretted his decision. He was also stricken with grief over Lord Guan and consequently fell ill. For this reason, he took no military action.\n\nNow Cao Pi, King of Wei, had promoted and rewarded all his civil and military officials after assuming the royal throne. He then led three hundred thousand armored troops south on an inspection tour to Qiao County in the state of Pei, where he held a grand sacrificial feast at the ancestral graves. The village elders raised clouds of dust as they crowded the road, presenting cups and offering wine in imitation of Emperor Gaozu of Han when he returned to Pei. Then word came that the General-in-Chief, Xiahou Dun, was gravely ill, and Cao Pi immediately returned to Ye Commandery. By then Xiahou Dun had already died. Cao Pi donned mourning and buried him with full honors.\n\nIn the eighth month of that year, reports stated that a phoenix had appeared at Shiyi County, a qilin had appeared in the city of Linzi, and a yellow dragon had appeared in Ye Commandery. Colonel of the Internal Guard Li Fu and Assistant Grand Astrologer Xu Zhi therefore conferred and concluded that these various auspicious signs indicated that Wei was destined to replace Han. Arrangements could now be made for the ceremony of abdication, in which the Emperor of Han would yield the realm to Cao Pi, King of Wei. Together with Hua Xin, Wang Lang, Xin Pi, Jia Xu, Liu Yi, Liu Ye, Chen Jiao, Chen Qun, Huan Jie, and more than forty other civil and military officials, they went directly into the inner palace and presented a memorial to Emperor Xian of Han, asking him to abdicate in favor of Cao Pi, King of Wei. As the verse says:\n\nThe house and altars of Wei are now about to rise;\nThe rivers and mountains of Han have suddenly changed hands.\n\nHow Emperor Xian answered will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 80\n\nCao Pi Deposes the Emperor and Usurps the Han; the King of Hanzhong Assumes the Throne and Continues the Great Line\n\nMeanwhile, Hua Xin and the other civil and military officials went in to see Emperor Xian. Hua Xin memorialized: “We humbly observe that since the King of Wei ascended to his position, his virtue has spread throughout the realm and his benevolence has extended to all living things. He surpasses both antiquity and the present; even Yao and Shun could not have exceeded him. The assembled ministers have deliberated and concluded that the mandate of the Han has ended. We hope Your Majesty will follow the example of Yao and Shun and abdicate the realm, with its mountains and rivers and its altars of soil and grain, to the King of Wei. This will accord with Heaven’s will above and the people’s wishes below. Your Majesty will then peacefully enjoy a life of ease and leisure. What great good fortune for your ancestors! What great good fortune for all living people! We have reached this decision and have come especially to submit our request.” The Emperor was greatly shocked when he heard this memorial. For a long while he said nothing. Then, looking over the assembled officials, he wept and said, “I think of how Gaozu raised a three-foot sword, slew the serpent, and began his righteous uprising; how he overthrew Qin, destroyed Chu, and founded this great inheritance, which has passed down through the generations for four hundred years. Though We lack ability, We have committed no wrongdoing. How could We bear to cast aside Our ancestors’ great enterprise so lightly? All of you officials must deliberate together again.”\n\nHua Xin brought Li Fu and Xu Zhi forward and memorialized: “If Your Majesty does not believe us, you may question these two men.” Li Fu memorialized: “Since the King of Wei took his position, a qilin has been born, phoenixes have come to pay homage, a yellow dragon has appeared, auspicious grain has flourished, and sweet dew has descended. These are propitious signs shown by Heaven, indicating that Wei is destined to replace Han.” Xu Zhi then memorialized: “We are charged with observing the heavens. At night we have examined the celestial signs and seen that the allotted span of the Fiery Han has ended and that Your Majesty’s imperial star is hidden and gives no light. As for the celestial signs over the state of Wei, they reach to the utmost heights of Heaven and illuminate the earth; there is too much to tell. Moreover, they correspond to prophetic diagrams and texts. The prophecy says:\n\n‘A ghost stands beside;\nThe yielding stalks join.\nIt shall replace Han—\nNo more need be said.\nSpeech lies in the east;\nNoon lies in the west.\nTwo suns shine together,\nShifting above and below.’\n\n“Judging by this, Your Majesty should abdicate without delay. ‘A ghost stands beside’ and ‘the yielding stalks join’ form the character ‘Wei.’ ‘Speech lies in the east’ and ‘noon lies in the west’ form the character ‘Xu.’ ‘Two suns shine together, shifting above and below’ forms the character ‘Chang.’ This means that Wei is destined to receive Han’s abdication at Xuchang. We beg Your Majesty to consider it.” The Emperor said, “Auspicious signs and prophetic diagrams are all empty fabrications. How can you use such falsehoods to demand that We abruptly abandon Our ancestors’ inheritance?” Wang Lang memorialized: “From ancient times onward, whatever rises must fall, and whatever flourishes must decline. Has there ever been a state that did not perish or a house that did not fail? The Han dynasty has been transmitted for more than four hundred years. Now that it has reached Your Majesty, its allotted span is exhausted. You should withdraw without delay and must not hesitate. Delay will only give rise to disaster.” The Emperor burst into tears and withdrew to the rear hall. The officials left with mocking smiles.\n\nThe next day, the officials assembled in the great hall again and ordered the eunuchs to go in and summon Emperor Xian. The Emperor was so anxious and afraid that he dared not come out. Empress Cao said, “The assembled officials are asking Your Majesty to hold court. Why does Your Majesty refuse?” The Emperor wept and said, “Your brother intends to usurp the throne and has ordered the officials to pressure Us. That is why We will not go out.” Empress Cao flew into a rage. “How can my brother commit such treason and rebellion?” Before she had finished speaking, Cao Hong and Cao Xiu entered wearing swords and demanded that the Emperor come out to the hall. Empress Cao cursed them bitterly: “You are all traitorous rebels! In hopes of wealth and rank, you have joined together in a treasonous plot! My father’s achievements covered the whole realm, and his might shook the empire, yet even he did not dare usurp the sacred throne. Now my brother has held his position for only a short time, and already he thinks of usurping Han. August Heaven will surely grant him no blessing!” When she had finished, she went weeping bitterly into the inner palace. All the attendants around her sobbed and shed tears.\n\nCao Hong and Cao Xiu forcefully demanded that Emperor Xian come out to the hall. Unable to withstand their pressure, the Emperor had no choice but to change his clothes and enter the front hall. Hua Xin memorialized: “Your Majesty should follow the proposal we made yesterday and spare yourself a great calamity.” The Emperor wept bitterly and said, “All of you have long eaten the stipends of Han. Many among you are descendants of meritorious officials of the Han court. How can you bear to commit such disloyal acts?” Hua Xin said, “If Your Majesty refuses to follow the common decision, I fear that at any moment disaster may erupt within the palace walls. It is not that we are disloyal to Your Majesty.” The Emperor said, “Who would dare murder Us?” Hua Xin said sternly, “Everyone in the realm knows that Your Majesty lacks the fortune to rule, and this has caused turmoil in every quarter! If not for the King of Wei’s presence at court, more than one man would have murdered Your Majesty. Yet Your Majesty still does not recognize his kindness or repay his virtue. Do you truly mean to make everyone in the realm rise together against you?” The Emperor was greatly alarmed and rose with an angry sweep of his sleeve. Wang Lang signaled to Hua Xin with his eyes. Hua Xin strode forward, seized the imperial robe, and demanded with a changed expression, “Will you consent or not? Give us your answer at once!” The Emperor trembled and could not reply. Cao Hong and Cao Xiu drew their swords and shouted, “Where is the Keeper of the Seals?” Zu Bi came out at once and said, “The Keeper of the Seals is here!” Cao Hong demanded the jade seal. Zu Bi rebuked him: “The jade seal is the Son of Heaven’s treasure! How dare you demand it without authority?” Cao Hong shouted for the guards to drag him out and behead him. Zu Bi died cursing them without cease. A later poet praised him:\n\nTreason seized all power, and the house of Han was lost;\nThey falsely called it abdication, aping Yu and Tang.\nThroughout the court, the lords all bowed to honor Wei;\nOne loyal minister alone was seen—the Keeper of the Seals.\n\nThe Emperor continued to tremble. Below the steps he saw several hundred men in armor carrying spears; all were soldiers of Wei. Weeping, the Emperor said to the assembled ministers, “We are willing to abdicate the realm to the King of Wei. We only beg that Our faint breath be spared so that We may live out Our natural years.” Jia Xu said, “The King of Wei will surely not betray Your Majesty. Your Majesty should issue the edict without delay and set everyone’s mind at ease.” The Emperor had no choice but to order Chen Qun to draft an edict abdicating the realm. He then ordered Hua Xin to carry the edict and seal and lead the assembled officials directly to the palace of the King of Wei to present them. Cao Pi was overjoyed. He opened and read the edict:\n\n“We have occupied the throne for thirty-two years. The realm has suffered upheaval and collapse, but fortunately, through the spirits of Our ancestors, it survived its peril. Yet now, when We look up to examine the signs of Heaven and look down to observe the hearts of the people, We see that the allotted span of the fiery essence has ended and that the course of destiny rests with the Cao clan. Thus the former king established a record of divine martial achievement, and now the present king displays the brilliance of enlightened virtue, thereby answering the appointed time. The succession ordained by Heaven is perfectly clear and may truly be known. When the Great Way prevails, the realm belongs to all. Tang Yao did not reserve it for his own son, and his fame has spread through eternity. We deeply admire him. We will now follow the precedent of Yao and abdicate the throne to the Chancellor, the King of Wei. Let the King not refuse!”\n\nWhen Cao Pi had finished hearing the edict, he was about to accept it. Sima Yi remonstrated: “You must not. Although the edict and seal have arrived, Your Highness should first submit a memorial humbly declining them, so as to silence all accusations throughout the realm.” Cao Pi followed his advice and ordered Wang Lang to compose a memorial stating that his virtue was too slight and requesting that some other man of great worth be found to succeed to the imperial throne. When the Emperor read the memorial, he became deeply alarmed and uncertain. He said to the assembled ministers, “The King of Wei declines so modestly. What are We to do?” Hua Xin said, “When King Wu of Wei was granted the title of king, he declined it three times, and each time the edict refused his request. Only then did he accept it. Your Majesty may issue another edict now, and the King of Wei will naturally consent.”\n\nThe Emperor had no choice but to order Huan Jie to draft another edict. He sent Zhang Yin, emissary of the Gaozu Temple, bearing the imperial tally and carrying the seal to the palace of the King of Wei. Cao Pi opened and read the edict:\n\n“We address you, King of Wei: You have submitted a memorial modestly declining. We reflect that the Way of Han has long been declining. Fortunately, King Wu, Cao Cao, received the mandate through his virtue, displayed his divine martial power, cut down the violent and wicked, and pacified the realm of Xia. Now you, King Pi, have inherited and continued his former work. Your perfect virtue shines brilliantly, your fame and teachings extend across the Four Seas, and the winds of your benevolence spread through all eight regions. Heaven’s ordained succession truly rests in your person. Long ago, Yu Shun performed twenty great achievements, and Fangxun abdicated the realm to him. Great Yu accomplished the work of dredging and channeling the waters, and Chonghua abdicated the imperial throne to him. Han inherited the mandate of Yao and therefore bears the obligation to transmit it to a sage. In addition, We comply with the spiritual powers and continue Heaven’s radiant command. We therefore send Acting Censor-in-Chief Zhang Yin, bearing the imperial tally, to deliver the Emperor’s seal and ribbon. Let the King accept them!”\n\nCao Pi received the edict with delight and said to Jia Xu, “Although two edicts have now been issued, I still fear that in the eyes of the realm and later generations, I will not escape the charge of usurpation.” Jia Xu said, “That is extremely easy to resolve. Order Zhang Yin to carry the seal and ribbon back again, and have Hua Xin instruct the Han Emperor to build a terrace called the ‘Abdication Terrace.’ Choose an auspicious day and fortunate hour, assemble all the high and low-ranking lords and ministers beneath the terrace, and have the Son of Heaven personally present the seal and ribbon and abdicate the realm to Your Highness. In this way, all doubts can be dispelled and every objection silenced.” Cao Pi was delighted. He immediately ordered Zhang Yin to carry the seal and ribbon back, along with another memorial humbly declining. Zhang Yin returned and reported to Emperor Xian. The Emperor asked the assembled ministers, “The King of Wei has declined again. What does he intend?” Hua Xin memorialized: “Your Majesty may build a terrace called the ‘Abdication Terrace’ and assemble the lords, ministers, and common people so that the abdication may be conducted openly and clearly. Then Your Majesty’s sons and grandsons for generation after generation will surely receive the favor of Wei.” The Emperor followed his advice. He sent officials of the Court of Imperial Sacrifices to divine a site at Fanyang, where they built a terrace three tiers high. The abdication was set for the hour of the tiger on the gengwu day of the tenth month.\n\nWhen the appointed day arrived, Emperor Xian invited Cao Pi, King of Wei, to ascend the terrace and receive the abdication. More than four hundred officials of high and low rank assembled below the terrace, along with more than three hundred thousand Imperial Forest Guards, Rapid-as-Tigers Guards, and palace troops. The Emperor personally held out the jade seal and presented it to Cao Pi. Cao Pi accepted it. The ministers below the terrace knelt to hear the investiture proclamation:\n\n“We address you, King of Wei: In ancient times, Tang Yao abdicated the throne to Yu Shun, and Shun in turn commanded Yu to succeed him. Heaven’s mandate does not remain forever in one place, but returns only to the virtuous. The Way of Han has declined, and the order of the age has been lost. By the time it descended to Our person, great disorder had grown ever darker. A host of villains indulged in rebellion, and all within the realm was overturned. Relying upon King Wu’s divine martial power, the empire was rescued from danger in every quarter, the realm of Xia was pacified, and Our ancestral temples were preserved in peace. It was not We alone who obtained security; all the Nine Domains truly received his blessings. Now, O King, you reverently carry on his former work and make your virtue shine. You have enlarged the great enterprise of civil and martial achievement and made illustrious the magnificent accomplishments of your father. Imperial spirits have sent down auspicious signs, and men and gods alike have revealed portents. You have truly displayed brilliant service, and the multitudes have urged Us to deliver the mandate. All say that your measure of virtue can equal that of Yu Shun. Therefore We follow the precedent of Tang and respectfully yield Our position to you. Ah! Heaven’s ordained succession rests in your person. Let the ruler reverently obey this great rite, receive the homage of the myriad states, and solemnly accept the mandate of Heaven!”\n\nWhen the proclamation had been read, Cao Pi, King of Wei, received the eight forms of great ceremonial honor and ascended the imperial throne. Jia Xu led all the officials, high and low, in paying court below the terrace. The first year of Yankang was renamed the first year of Huangchu, and the dynastic name was declared Great Wei. Cao Pi immediately issued a decree granting a general amnesty throughout the realm. He bestowed on his father, Cao Cao, the posthumous title Taizu, Emperor Wu. Hua Xin memorialized: “‘There are not two suns in Heaven, nor two kings among the people.’ Since the Han Emperor has abdicated the realm, it is proper that he withdraw to a subordinate fief. We request a clear decree stating where the Liu clan is to be settled.” When he had finished, he forced Emperor Xian to kneel below the terrace and hear the decree. Cao Pi issued a decree enfeoffing the Emperor as Duke of Shanyang and ordered him to leave that very day. Hua Xin pressed a hand to his sword, pointed at the Emperor, and said sternly, “To establish one emperor and depose another is the constant way of antiquity! The present sovereign is benevolent and cannot bear to harm you, so he has enfeoffed you as Duke of Shanyang. You must leave today. Unless summoned, you are forbidden to enter the court!” Emperor Xian tearfully bowed in thanks, mounted a horse, and departed. The soldiers and common people below the terrace were deeply grieved at the sight. Cao Pi said to the assembled ministers, “Now I understand the deeds of Shun and Yu!” All the ministers cried, “Long live the Emperor!” A later poet, contemplating the Abdication Terrace, lamented:\n\nThe Han labored hard to build its realm through twice two hundred years,\nYet in a single morning lost its ancient hills and streams.\nHuangchu sought to imitate the deeds of Tang and Yu;\nThe Sima clan would later watch and follow this example.\n\nThe officials asked Cao Pi to offer thanks to Heaven and Earth. Just as Cao Pi was about to bow, a strange wind suddenly whirled up before the terrace. It hurled sand and sent stones flying, fierce as a sudden rainstorm, until no one could see the person facing him. Every torch on the terrace was blown out. Cao Pi collapsed in terror on the terrace. The officials hurriedly carried him down, and it was a long while before he regained consciousness. His attendants helped him into the palace, and for several days he was unable to hold court. Only when his illness had somewhat improved did he come out to the hall and receive the congratulations of the assembled ministers. He appointed Hua Xin Minister of the Masses and Wang Lang Minister of Works. Every official, high and low, received promotion or reward. Cao Pi’s illness had still not fully healed. Suspecting that the palaces at Xuchang were haunted by many evil spirits, he left Xuchang for Luoyang and began a vast program of palace construction.\n\nBefore long, someone reached Chengdu and reported that Cao Pi had proclaimed himself Emperor of Great Wei and was building palaces at Luoyang. Rumor also said that the Han Emperor had already been murdered. When the King of Hanzhong heard this, he wept all day. He ordered every official to put on mourning and arranged a distant sacrificial service, at which he bestowed on the Emperor the honored posthumous title Emperor Xiaomin. Xuande was so distressed by this that he fell ill and could no longer attend to affairs. He entrusted all government business to Kongming. Kongming consulted with Grand Tutor Xu Jing and Grandee of Splendid Happiness Qiao Zhou, saying that the realm could not go even one day without a sovereign and that they should honor the King of Hanzhong as emperor. Qiao Zhou said, “Recently there have been auspicious winds and celebratory clouds. At the northwestern corner of Chengdu, yellow vapor rose dozens of fathoms into the sky. The imperial star has appeared in the celestial regions of the Net, Stomach, and Hairy Head mansions, shining as brilliantly as the moon. This directly signifies that the King of Hanzhong should ascend the imperial throne and continue the line of Han. What further doubt can there be?”\n\nKongming and Xu Jing then led all the officials, high and low, in presenting a memorial requesting that the King of Hanzhong ascend the imperial throne. When the King of Hanzhong read the memorial, he was greatly shocked and said, “Do you wish to trap me into becoming a disloyal and unrighteous man?” Kongming memorialized: “Not at all. Cao Pi has usurped Han and established himself. Your Majesty is a descendant of the imperial house of Han, so by every principle you should succeed to its line and continue the sacrifices of Han.” The King of Hanzhong’s expression changed in anger. “How could I imitate the deeds of a traitorous rebel?” With an angry sweep of his sleeve, he rose and entered the inner palace. All the officials dispersed. Three days later, Kongming again led the officials into court and asked the King of Hanzhong to come out. They all bowed low before him. Xu Jing memorialized: “Now that the Han Son of Heaven has been murdered by Cao Pi, if Your Majesty does not ascend the imperial throne and lead the army to punish the traitor, you cannot be considered loyal and righteous. Everyone in the realm now desires Your Majesty as sovereign, so that you may avenge Emperor Xiaomin. If you refuse our proposal, you will disappoint the hopes of the people.” The King of Hanzhong said, “Though I am a descendant of Emperor Jing, I have never spread any virtuous blessings among the people. If I suddenly proclaim myself emperor now, how would that differ from usurpation?” Kongming repeatedly urged him, but the King of Hanzhong firmly refused. Kongming then devised a plan and told the assembled officials, “Do this and this.” Kongming then claimed to be ill and did not appear in public.\n\nWhen the King of Hanzhong heard that Kongming was gravely ill, he went personally to his residence. He proceeded directly to his bedside and asked, “Military Counselor, what illness has afflicted you?” Kongming replied, “My heart burns with anxiety. I do not have long to live.” The King of Hanzhong said, “Military Counselor, what troubles you?” He asked several times, but Kongming only insisted that he was seriously ill, closed his eyes, and made no reply. The King of Hanzhong questioned him again and again. Kongming heaved a deep sigh and said, “Ever since I left my thatched cottage, I have had the good fortune to encounter Your Majesty and follow you to this day. You have listened to my words and followed my plans. Now, fortunately, Your Majesty possesses the lands of the Two Rivers, so my former predictions have not proved false. At present Cao Pi has usurped the throne, and the sacrifices of Han are about to be severed. All the civil and military officials wish to enthrone Your Majesty as emperor, destroy Wei, restore the Liu house, and together achieve merit and fame. Unexpectedly, Your Majesty stubbornly refuses. All the officials now harbor resentment, and before long they will all disperse. If the civil and military officials scatter, Wu and Wei will attack, and the Two Rivers will be impossible to defend. How can I not be worried?” The King of Hanzhong said, “I am not trying to refuse. I merely fear what the people of the realm will say.” Kongming said, “The Sage said, ‘If the name is not correct, words will not accord with reason.’ Now Your Majesty’s title is rightful and your cause accords with reason. What is there for anyone to criticize? Have you not heard, ‘If Heaven offers and you do not take, you will instead suffer its punishment’?” The King of Hanzhong said, “Once the Military Counselor recovers, it will not be too late to proceed.” At these words, Kongming sprang from the bed and struck the folding screen. All the civil and military officials waiting outside entered, bowed to the floor, and said, “Since Your Majesty has granted our request, we ask you to choose a day and perform the great ceremony.” The King of Hanzhong looked at them and saw Grand Tutor Xu Jing; Mi Zhu, General Who Pacifies Han; Shang Ju, Marquis of Qingyi; Liu Bao, Marquis of Yangquan; Zhao Zuo, Assistant Administrator; Yang Hong, Administrative Officer; Du Qiong, Consultative Officer; Zhang Shuang, Aide; Lai Gong, Minister of the Court of Imperial Sacrifices; Huang Quan, Minister of Splendid Happiness; He Zong, Libationer; Yin Mo, Scholar; Qiao Zhou, Director of Education; Yin Chun, Grand Marshal; Zhang Yi, Lieutenant General; Wang Mou, Minister of the Imperial Household; Yi Ji, Erudite of Illustrious Culture; Qin Mi, Gentleman-Aide; and many others.\n\nThe King of Hanzhong said in alarm, “It is all of you who have trapped me into unrighteousness.” Kongming said, “Since Your Majesty has granted our request, a terrace may now be built, an auspicious day chosen, and the great ceremony reverently performed.” They immediately escorted the King of Hanzhong back to the palace. Meanwhile, Kongming appointed Erudite Xu Ci and Remonstrant Counselor Meng Guang to oversee the rites, and a terrace was built south of Wudan in Chengdu. When all preparations were complete, the many officials arranged the imperial carriage and regalia and welcomed the King of Hanzhong to ascend the altar and offer sacrifice. From the altar, Qiao Zhou read the sacrificial proclamation aloud:\n\n“On the first day, bingwu, of the fourth month in the twenty-sixth year of Jian’an, and on the twelfth day thereafter, dingsi, the Emperor Bei ventures to proclaim clearly to August Heaven and Sovereign Earth: Han possessed the realm, and its ordained succession was without limit. Formerly, Wang Mang treacherously usurped it, but Emperor Guangwu rose in wrath and put him to death, restoring the altars of soil and grain. Now Cao Cao, relying upon armed force, acted with savage cruelty, slaughtered the sovereign and empress, and piled crimes and evil as high as Heaven. Cao’s son Pi has again indulged in vicious rebellion and stolen the sacred throne. Our officers and soldiers believe that the sacrifices of Han have fallen into ruin and that Bei must prolong them, succeed the two founding ancestors Gaozu and Guangwu, and personally carry out Heaven’s punishment. Bei fears that he lacks the virtue and would disgrace the imperial throne. He has therefore consulted the common people, as well as the rulers of distant and remote lands, and all have said: ‘The mandate of Heaven cannot go unanswered; the ancestral enterprise cannot long remain abandoned; the Four Seas cannot be left without a sovereign. All beneath Heaven look expectantly to Bei alone.’ Bei stands in awe of Heaven’s radiant command and also fears that the achievements of Gaozu and Guangwu may fall to the ground. He has therefore reverently chosen this auspicious day, ascended the altar, and offered this proclamation. He receives the imperial seal and ribbon and will govern and watch over all four quarters. May the spirits accept the sacrifice, bless the house of Han, and preserve its imperial succession forever!”\n\nWhen the sacrificial proclamation had been read, Kongming led the assembled officials in reverently presenting the jade seal. The King of Hanzhong accepted it and held it upon the altar, but repeatedly declined, saying, “Bei possesses neither talent nor virtue. I ask that a man of talent and virtue be chosen to receive it.” Kongming memorialized: “Your Majesty has pacified the Four Seas, and your achievements and virtue shine throughout the realm. Moreover, you belong to the imperial lineage of the Great Han and should assume your rightful position at once. The matter has already been proclaimed in sacrifice to the gods of Heaven. Why decline again?” All the civil and military officials cried, “Long live the Emperor!” When the ritual bows and ceremonial dances were completed, the reign title was changed to the first year of Zhangwu. Lady Wu was established as empress, and the eldest son, Liu Shan, as crown prince. The second son, Liu Yong, was enfeoffed as Prince of Lu, and Liu Li as Prince of Liang. Zhuge Liang was appointed Chancellor and Xu Jing Minister of the Masses. Every official, high and low, received promotion or reward. A general amnesty was declared throughout the realm. Among the soldiers and people of the Two Rivers, there was no one who did not rejoice.\n\nThe next day, court was held. After the civil and military officials had completed their bows, they arranged themselves in two ranks. The First Sovereign issued a decree: “Ever since I swore brotherhood with Guan and Zhang in the Peach Garden, we vowed to share life and death. Tragically, my second brother Yunchang was murdered by Sun Quan of Eastern Wu. If I do not avenge him, I will have betrayed our oath. I intend to raise the entire nation’s forces, attack Eastern Wu, capture the traitor alive, and wipe away this hatred!” Before he had finished speaking, one man stepped out from the ranks, bowed low below the steps, and remonstrated: “You must not.” The First Sovereign looked and saw Zhao Yun, General of Tiger Might. Indeed:\n\nBefore the sovereign could carry out Heaven’s punishment,\nA loyal minister stepped forth to speak his honest counsel.\n\nWhat remonstrance Zilong offered will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 81\n\nZhang Fei Is Murdered in His Haste to Avenge His Brother; the First Emperor Raises an Army to Redress the Wrong\n\nNow Liu Bei, the First Emperor, raised an army for an eastern campaign. Zhao Yun remonstrated with him: “The enemy of the state is Cao Cao, not Sun Quan. Now Cao Pi has usurped the Han throne, angering both gods and men. Your Majesty should move quickly against the Guanzhong region and station troops on the upper reaches of the Wei River to punish the vicious rebel. Then the loyal men east of the passes will surely carry provisions and spur their horses to welcome the royal army. But if you leave Wei alone and attack Wu, once the armies clash, how can the conflict be quickly ended? I beg Your Majesty to consider this carefully.”\n\nThe First Emperor said, “Sun Quan murdered Our brother. Moreover, Fu Shiren, Mi Fang, Pan Zhang, and Ma Zhong are all enemies We hate to the very marrow of Our bones. Only by devouring their flesh and exterminating their clans can Our hatred be appeased. Why do you obstruct Us?”\n\nZhao Yun said, “The enmity against the enemies of the Han is a public matter; the enmity over a brother is a private matter. I beg Your Majesty to place the realm above all else.”\n\nThe First Emperor replied, “If We do not avenge Our brother, what value would there be in possessing ten thousand miles of rivers and mountains?”\n\nHe therefore refused to heed Zhao Yun’s remonstrance and issued orders to raise an army against Wu. He also sent an envoy to Wuxi to borrow fifty thousand tribal troops so they could coordinate with his forces. At the same time, he sent an envoy to Langzhong to appoint Zhang Fei General of Chariots and Cavalry, Colonel-Director of Retainers, Marquis of Xixiang, and Governor of Langzhong. The envoy departed carrying the imperial edict.\n\nAs for Zhang Fei, while he was in Langzhong, he learned that Lord Guan had been murdered by Eastern Wu. Morning and night he wailed and wept until blood soaked the front of his robe. His generals tried to console him with wine, but when he became drunk, his anger only grew fiercer. Whether above or below his command tent, anyone who offended him was immediately flogged, and many men were beaten to death. Every day he faced south, grinding his teeth and glaring in rage and hatred, and he never ceased crying aloud in grief.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that an imperial envoy had arrived. Zhang Fei hurriedly had him brought in and opened and read the edict. After accepting his new titles and bowing toward the north, Zhang Fei arranged a banquet for the envoy.\n\nZhang Fei said, “My brother was murdered, and my hatred is as deep as the sea. Why have the ministers at court not long since petitioned for troops to be raised?”\n\nThe envoy said, “Many have urged that Wei be destroyed first and Wu attacked afterward.”\n\nZhang Fei angrily said, “What kind of talk is that? Long ago, the three of us swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden and vowed to live and die together. Now, unhappily, my second elder brother has died midway through our course. How can I enjoy wealth and honor alone? I shall go before the Emperor in person and ask to serve as vanguard. Wearing mourning, I will attack Wu, capture the rebels alive, and offer them in sacrifice to my second elder brother, thereby fulfilling our former oath!”\n\nWhen he had finished speaking, he accompanied the imperial envoy toward Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, the First Emperor personally drilled his troops and horses on the training ground each day, fixing a date to mobilize the army and personally lead the campaign. The dukes and ministers therefore all went to the chancellor’s residence and said to Kongming, “The Emperor has only just ascended the throne. For him to command the army in person does not show proper regard for the security of the state. As chancellor, you hold responsibility for the balance of government. Why do you not remonstrate with him?”\n\nKongming said, “I have bitterly remonstrated with him several times, but he simply will not listen. Today, gentlemen, follow me to the training ground, and we will remonstrate with him there.”\n\nKongming then led all the officials before the First Emperor and memorialized: “Your Majesty has only just ascended the precious throne. If you wished to march north against the enemies of the Han and proclaim righteousness throughout the realm, it would be proper for you to command the imperial armies in person. But if you wish only to attack Wu, you need merely appoint a senior general to command the campaign. Why must Your Sacred Majesty personally endure the hardship?”\n\nSeeing Kongming remonstrate so earnestly, the First Emperor’s resolve began to soften slightly. Suddenly it was reported that Zhang Fei had arrived, and the First Emperor quickly summoned him.\n\nZhang Fei entered the martial hall, prostrated himself, embraced the First Emperor’s feet, and wept. The First Emperor wept as well.\n\nZhang Fei said, “Now that Your Majesty has become Emperor, you have already forgotten the oath of the Peach Garden! How can you fail to avenge our second elder brother?”\n\nThe First Emperor said, “Many officials have remonstrated and opposed it, so We have not dared to act rashly.”\n\nZhang Fei said, “How could anyone else understand the oath we swore long ago? If Your Majesty will not go, I will sacrifice this body to avenge my second elder brother! If I cannot avenge him, I would rather die than see Your Majesty again!”\n\nThe First Emperor said, “We will go with you. Lead your own troops out from Langzhou, while We command the elite army and rendezvous with you at Jiangzhou. Together we will attack Eastern Wu and wipe away this hatred.”\n\nAs Zhang Fei was about to depart, the First Emperor cautioned him: “We have long known that after drinking, you fly into violent rages and flog brave soldiers, yet afterward you continue to keep those same men at your side. That is the way to bring disaster upon yourself. From now on, you must be lenient and must not behave as you did before.”\n\nZhang Fei bowed farewell and departed.\n\nThe next day, as the First Emperor prepared his army to march, Academician Qin Mi memorialized: “Your Majesty is setting aside your person, worth ten thousand chariots, to pursue a lesser obligation. The ancients would not have approved. I beg Your Majesty to consider.”\n\nThe First Emperor said, “Yunchang and We were as one body. That great bond of righteousness still remains. How could We forget it?”\n\nQin Mi remained prostrate and would not rise, saying, “If Your Majesty does not heed your subject’s words, I truly fear you will suffer a reverse.”\n\nThe First Emperor flew into a rage. “We intend to raise an army. How dare you utter such inauspicious words!”\n\nHe ordered the guards to drag Qin Mi out and behead him. Without changing expression, Qin Mi looked back at the First Emperor and laughed: “I shall die without regret. I merely lament that the enterprise so newly founded is about to be overthrown once more!”\n\nAll the officials pleaded for Qin Mi’s pardon.\n\nThe First Emperor said, “Imprison him for now. We will pass judgment upon him after We return from taking Our revenge.”\n\nWhen Kongming heard of this, he immediately submitted a memorial to save Qin Mi. Its substance was as follows:\n\nYour subjects Zhuge Liang and the others humbly observe that the rebels of Wu employed treacherous and deceitful schemes, bringing the disaster of destruction upon Jingzhou. A general’s heart fell among the constellations of the Dipper and Ox, and the pillar of Heaven was broken in the lands of Chu. The grief and anguish caused by this truly cannot be forgotten. Yet we reflect that the guilt for transferring the imperial cauldron of Han lies with Cao Cao, while the fault for displacing the Liu dynasty does not lie with Sun Quan. Your subjects humbly believe that if the rebels of Wei are eliminated, Wu will submit of its own accord. We beg Your Majesty to accept Qin Mi’s words, which are as firm as metal and stone, preserve the strength of the officers and soldiers, and devise another sound plan. Then great indeed will be the good fortune of the state, and great indeed the good fortune of the realm!\n\nAfter reading the memorial, the First Emperor threw it to the ground and said, “Our mind is made up. No one is to remonstrate again!”\n\nHe then ordered Chancellor Zhuge Liang to protect the crown prince and guard the two river provinces. General of Agile Cavalry Ma Chao and his younger brother Ma Dai were to assist General Who Guards the North Wei Yan in defending Hanzhong against the armies of Wei. General of Tiger Might Zhao Yun was to provide support in the rear and also supervise provisions and fodder. Huang Quan and Cheng Ji were appointed military advisers; Ma Liang and Chen Zhen were placed in charge of documents; Huang Zhong was appointed vanguard commander, with Feng Xi and Zhang Nan as his deputies; Fu Tong and Zhang Yi were appointed guard commandants of the central army; and Zhao Rong and Liao Chun were assigned to bring up the rear. Including several hundred officers from Shu and the tribal generals from Wuxi, the total force numbered seven hundred fifty thousand. The army’s departure was fixed for the bingyin day of the seventh month in the first year of Zhangwu.\n\nWhen Zhang Fei returned to Langzhong, he issued an order to the army: within three days, white flags and white armor were to be prepared so the entire army could wear mourning and attack Wu.\n\nThe following day, two junior officers under his command, Fan Qiang and Zhang Da, entered his tent and reported: “White flags and white armor cannot be obtained at such short notice. The deadline must be extended before they can be prepared.”\n\nZhang Fei flew into a rage. “I am in such haste to avenge my brother that I bitterly regret not being able to reach the rebels’ territory tomorrow! How dare you disobey my military order!”\n\nHe ordered the guards to bind them to trees and give each fifty lashes across the back. When the flogging was over, Zhang Fei pointed at them and said, “Everything must be ready by tomorrow! If you miss the deadline, I will kill both of you as a warning to the rest!”\n\nThe beating left both men bleeding from the mouth. After returning to their camp, they conferred.\n\nFan Qiang said, “We were punished today. How can we possibly have everything ready tomorrow? His temper is as violent as fire. If it is not finished tomorrow, both of us will be killed!”\n\nZhang Da said, “If he is going to kill us, we would be better off killing him first.”\n\nFan Qiang said, “But how can we get close to him?”\n\nZhang Da said, “If we are not fated to die, he will be lying drunk on his bed. If we are fated to die, he will not be drunk.”\n\nThe two then settled their plan.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Fei’s mind was in complete turmoil, and his movements and behavior were distracted. He asked his subordinate generals, “My heart is pounding and my flesh trembling. Whether sitting or lying down, I cannot find peace. What does this mean?”\n\nA general replied, “My lord, this has been caused by your longing for Lord Guan.”\n\nZhang Fei ordered wine brought and drank with his generals. Before he knew it, he was thoroughly drunk and lay down inside his tent.\n\nThe two villains Fan Qiang and Zhang Da learned what had happened. During the first watch of the night, each concealed a short knife and secretly entered the tent, falsely claiming that they had an urgent and confidential matter to report. They went straight to the bedside.\n\nIt happened that Zhang Fei never closed his eyes when he slept. That night, as he lay asleep in his tent, the two villains saw his beard bristling and his eyes wide open and at first did not dare make a move. Only when they heard his breathing rumble like thunder did they dare approach. They plunged their short knives into Zhang Fei’s belly. He gave one great cry and died. He was fifty-five years old.\n\nA later poet lamented:\n\nAt Anxi, he was famed for flogging the supervising inspector;\nHe swept away the Yellow Turbans and aided the Han house of Liu.\nAt Hulao Pass, his voice alone first shook the foe;\nBeside Changban Bridge, the waters seemed to flow backward.\nRighteously freeing Yan Yan, he brought peace to Shu;\nCleverly deceiving Zhang He, he secured the central provinces.\nBefore he could conquer Wu, he himself first died;\nAutumn grass forever leaves the land of Langzhong in sorrow!\n\nThat same night, the two villains cut off Zhang Fei’s head, then led several dozen men away and fled through the night to Eastern Wu. The following day, when the army learned what had happened, troops were sent in pursuit, but they could not overtake them.\n\nAt the time, Zhang Fei had a subordinate general named Wu Ban, who had previously come from Jingzhou to see the First Emperor. The First Emperor had appointed him Gate General and ordered him to assist Zhang Fei in guarding Langzhong. Wu Ban immediately sent a memorial reporting the matter to the Emperor. He then ordered Zhang Fei’s eldest son, Zhang Bao, to prepare an inner and outer coffin and place his father’s body within. Zhang Fei’s younger son, Zhang Shao, was ordered to guard Langzhong, while Zhang Bao himself went to report to the First Emperor.\n\nBy then, the First Emperor had already chosen the date for the army’s departure. Officials high and low accompanied Kongming in escorting him for ten li before returning. When Kongming came back to Chengdu, he was deeply dejected. Looking around at the assembled officials, he said, “If Fa Xiaozhi were still alive, he would surely have been able to restrain His Majesty from marching east.”\n\nThat night, the First Emperor’s heart pounded and his flesh trembled, and he could find no rest in bed. He went outside his tent and looked up at the heavens. In the northwest, he saw a star as large as a dipper suddenly fall to the earth. Deeply alarmed, the First Emperor sent a messenger that very night to ask Kongming what it meant.\n\nKongming replied in a memorial: “A senior general is destined to be lost. Within three days, an urgent report will surely arrive.”\n\nBecause of this, the First Emperor held his troops in place.\n\nSuddenly, an attendant reported, “Wu Ban, a subordinate general of General of Chariots and Cavalry Zhang in Langzhong, has sent a man bearing a memorial.”\n\nThe First Emperor stamped his foot and cried, “Alas! Our third brother is no more!”\n\nWhen he read the memorial, it indeed reported the terrible news of Zhang Fei’s death. The First Emperor wailed aloud and fainted to the ground. The officials revived him.\n\nThe next day, it was reported that a body of troops was approaching as swiftly as a gale. The First Emperor went outside the camp to observe. After some time, he saw a young officer in a white robe and silver armor. The young man tumbled from his saddle, prostrated himself, and wept. It was Zhang Bao.\n\nZhang Bao said, “Fan Qiang and Zhang Da murdered my father, then took his head and fled to Eastern Wu!”\n\nThe First Emperor’s grief was so profound that he refused food and drink. His ministers earnestly remonstrated with him: “Your Majesty is about to avenge your two younger brothers. How can you first destroy your own imperial health?”\n\nOnly then did the First Emperor take some food. He said to Zhang Bao, “Would you and Wu Ban dare lead your own troops as the vanguard and avenge your father?”\n\nZhang Bao said, “For my country and my father, I would not refuse even ten thousand deaths!”\n\nThe First Emperor was just about to dispatch Zhang Bao with the army when it was reported that another powerful troop of soldiers was approaching like a wind-driven mass. The First Emperor ordered an attendant to investigate. Shortly afterward, the attendant led a young general in a white robe and silver armor into the camp, where he prostrated himself and wept.\n\nThe First Emperor looked at him and saw that it was Guan Xing. At the sight of Guan Xing, he thought of Lord Guan and again wailed aloud. The officials earnestly tried to console him.\n\nThe First Emperor said, “We remember how, when We were still a commoner, We swore brotherhood with Guan and Zhang and vowed to live and die together. Now that We are Emperor, We had hoped to share wealth and honor with Our two brothers, but unhappily, both have died unnatural deaths! Seeing these two nephews, how can Our heart not break?”\n\nWhen he had finished speaking, he wept again.\n\nThe officials said, “The two young generals should withdraw for now and allow His Sacred Majesty to rest and recover his imperial health.”\n\nAn attendant memorialized, “Your Majesty is over sixty years old. You should not grieve so excessively.”\n\nThe First Emperor said, “Both Our brothers are dead. How can We bear to remain alive alone?”\n\nAfter saying this, he struck his head against the ground and wept.\n\nThe officials conferred among themselves: “The Emperor is now so distressed. How can we console him?”\n\nMa Liang said, “His Majesty is personally commanding the great army against Wu, yet he wails and weeps all day. This is harmful to the army.”\n\nChen Zhen said, “I have heard that west of Mount Qingcheng near Chengdu there lives a recluse whose surname is Li and whose given name is Yi. People say that this old man is already more than three hundred years old and can know whether a person will live or die and whether fortune or misfortune awaits them. He is an immortal of the present age. Why not report this to the Emperor, summon the old man, and ask him about the outcome? His words would carry more weight than ours.”\n\nThey accordingly went in and memorialized the First Emperor. The First Emperor agreed and immediately sent Chen Zhen with an imperial edict to Mount Qingcheng to summon the recluse.\n\nTraveling day and night, Chen Zhen reached Qingcheng. He had a local man guide him deep into the mountain valleys. From a distance, he saw the immortal’s retreat, where pale clouds hovered and an extraordinary auspicious aura filled the air.\n\nSuddenly, a young boy came forward to meet him and said, “Can the visitor be none other than Chen Xiaoqi?”\n\nChen Zhen was greatly startled. “How does an immortal youth know my name?”\n\nThe boy said, “Last night my master said, ‘An imperial summons will certainly arrive tomorrow, and the envoy will surely be Chen Xiaoqi.’”\n\nChen Zhen said, “He truly is an immortal! What people say is indeed no lie!”\n\nHe followed the boy into the immortal’s retreat, bowed before Li Yi, and proclaimed the Emperor’s edict. Li Yi pleaded old age and refused to go.\n\nChen Zhen said, “The Emperor urgently desires to see the venerable immortal in person. I beg you not to withhold your crane-borne presence.”\n\nOnly after Chen Zhen repeatedly and earnestly entreated him did Li Yi agree to go.\n\nWhen they reached the imperial camp, Li Yi entered to see the First Emperor. The First Emperor saw that Li Yi had the white hair of a crane and the youthful complexion of a child. His green eyes had square pupils and shone with brilliant light, while his body resembled an ancient cypress. Knowing him to be an extraordinary man, the First Emperor treated him with exceptional courtesy.\n\nLi Yi said, “I am merely an old villager from a desolate mountain, without learning or knowledge. Your Majesty has honored me with an imperial summons, but I do not know what instruction you have for me.”\n\nThe First Emperor said, “We formed a bond of life and death with Our two younger brothers, Guan and Zhang, more than thirty years ago. Now both have been murdered, and We are personally leading a great army to avenge them, but We do not know whether the outcome will be fortunate or disastrous. We have long heard that the venerable immortal understands the hidden workings of fate, and We beg you to instruct Us.”\n\nLi Yi said, “This is determined by Heaven. It is not something this old man can know.”\n\nThe First Emperor questioned him again and again. Li Yi then asked for paper and a brush and drew more than forty pictures of soldiers, horses, weapons, and equipment. When he had finished, he tore each picture to pieces. He then drew a great man lying faceup on the ground, with another man beside him digging earth to bury him. Above them he wrote one large character, “white.” He then bowed deeply and departed.\n\nThe First Emperor was displeased and said to his ministers, “This is a mad old man! He is not worth believing!”\n\nHe immediately burned the drawings and ordered the army to press forward.\n\nZhang Bao entered and reported, “Wu Ban’s troops have arrived. This young subject begs to serve as vanguard.”\n\nThe First Emperor admired his courage and immediately gave Zhang Bao the vanguard’s seal of command. Zhang Bao was just about to hang the seal from his belt when another young general strode forward boldly and cried, “Leave that seal for me!”\n\nThey looked and saw that it was Guan Xing.\n\nZhang Bao said, “I have already received the imperial command.”\n\nGuan Xing said, “What abilities do you possess that you dare assume this responsibility?”\n\nZhang Bao said, “I have studied martial arts since childhood, and none of my arrows ever misses.”\n\nThe First Emperor said, “We wish to observe Our worthy nephews’ martial skill and determine which of you is superior.”\n\nZhang Bao ordered soldiers to set up a flag a hundred paces away, with a red heart painted on it. He took up his bow and arrows and shot three arrows in succession, all of which struck the red heart. Everyone praised his skill.\n\nGuan Xing took his bow in hand and said, “What is remarkable about hitting a red heart?”\n\nAs he spoke, a flight of wild geese happened to pass overhead. Guan Xing pointed and said, “I will shoot the third goose in that flight.”\n\nHe released an arrow, and the goose fell as soon as the bowstring sounded. The civil and military officials cheered in unison.\n\nZhang Bao flew into a rage. He leaped onto his horse, leveled the eighteen-foot, steel-tipped spear his father had used, and shouted, “Do you dare compete with me in martial skill?”\n\nGuan Xing also mounted his horse, seized his family’s great broadsword, and galloped forward, crying, “Do you think you alone can wield a spear? Can I not wield a blade?”\n\nThe two young generals were about to engage when the First Emperor shouted, “You two boys, stop this insolence!”\n\nGuan Xing and Zhang Bao hurriedly dismounted, cast aside their weapons, prostrated themselves, and asked forgiveness.\n\nThe First Emperor said, “Ever since Zhuo Commandery, We have been bound in brotherhood with your fathers, though our surnames were different, and we were as close as flesh and bone. Now you two also stand in the relationship of elder and younger brothers. You should unite your hearts and strength to avenge your fathers together. How can you contend against one another and betray that great bond of righteousness? Your fathers’ deaths are still so recent, yet already you behave like this. What will you do in the future?”\n\nThe two bowed again and confessed their guilt.\n\nThe First Emperor asked, “Which of you is older?”\n\nZhang Bao said, “Your subject is one year older than Guan Xing.”\n\nThe First Emperor immediately ordered Guan Xing to acknowledge Zhang Bao as his elder brother. Before the command tent, the two broke arrows and swore an oath always to protect and rescue each other.\n\nThe First Emperor then issued an edict appointing Wu Ban as vanguard and ordering Zhang Bao and Guan Xing to guard the imperial person. The army advanced by both land and water, with ships and cavalry traveling side by side. In a vast and mighty host, they drove toward the state of Wu.\n\nMeanwhile, Fan Qiang and Zhang Da presented Zhang Fei’s head to the Marquis of Wu and gave him a detailed account of everything that had happened. After hearing them out, Sun Quan accepted the two men and then said to his officials, “Liu Xuande has now ascended the imperial throne and personally leads more than seven hundred thousand elite troops on campaign. His power is immense. What are we to do?”\n\nAll the officials turned pale and looked at one another in dismay.\n\nZhuge Jin stepped forward and said, “I have long received my livelihood from my lord, yet have rendered no service in return. I am willing to risk what remains of my life and go see the ruler of Shu. I will explain the advantages and dangers to him, persuade our two states to make peace, and urge that we join together to punish Cao Pi for his crimes.”\n\nSun Quan was delighted and immediately sent Zhuge Jin as his envoy to persuade the First Emperor to withdraw his troops.\n\nIndeed:\n\nWhile two states contend, an envoy passes between them;\nTo resolve a crisis with one word depends upon the messenger.\n\nWhat came of Zhuge Jin’s mission will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 82\n\nSun Quan Submits to Wei and Receives the Nine Dignities; the First Emperor Rewards His Six Armies Before Conquering Wu\n\nIn the autumn, in the eighth month of the first year of Zhangwu, the First Lord raised a great army and advanced to Kui Pass, while the imperial entourage encamped at Baidi City. The vanguard had already reached the river outlet from Sichuan. A close attendant reported, “The envoy from Wu, Zhuge Jin, has arrived.” The First Lord issued an order not to admit him. Huang Quan remonstrated, “Zhuge Jin’s younger brother serves as chancellor here in Shu. He must have important business to come on. Why does Your Majesty refuse to see him? You should summon him and hear what he has to say. If his proposal can be accepted, then accept it. If not, you can use him to deliver your words to Sun Quan and let him know that your punitive campaign has just cause.” The First Lord agreed and summoned Zhuge Jin into the city. Zhuge Jin bowed and prostrated himself on the ground. The First Lord asked, “Ziyu, what matter has brought you all this distance?” Zhuge Jin said, “My younger brother has long served Your Majesty, so I have not shrunk from the danger of the executioner’s ax, but have come especially to address the matter of Jingzhou. Previously, when Lord Guan was in Jingzhou, the Marquis of Wu repeatedly sought a marriage alliance, but Lord Guan refused. Later, after Lord Guan captured Xiangyang, Cao Cao repeatedly wrote to the Marquis of Wu, urging him to attack Jingzhou. The Marquis of Wu was originally unwilling to agree, but because Lü Meng was at odds with Lord Guan, he raised troops on his own authority and mistakenly brought about this grave affair. The Marquis of Wu now regrets it, but too late. This was Lü Meng’s crime, not the Marquis of Wu’s fault. Lü Meng is now dead, and the cause of the grievance and feud has ended. Lady Sun has always wished to return. The Marquis of Wu has now sent me as his envoy and is willing to send the lady back, bind and return the surrendered generals, and restore Jingzhou as before, so that we may form an everlasting alliance and together destroy Cao Pi, thereby punishing his crime of usurpation and rebellion.”\n\nThe First Lord angrily said, “You people of Eastern Wu murdered Our brother, and today you dare come here trying to persuade Us with glib words!” Zhuge Jin said, “Allow me to discuss with Your Majesty which matters are weighty or light, great or small. Your Majesty is an Imperial Uncle of the Han dynasty. Now the Han emperor has been dispossessed by Cao Pi’s usurpation, yet instead of thinking how to destroy him, Your Majesty lowers the dignity of the sovereign of ten thousand chariots for the sake of a relative of another surname. This is to abandon the greater righteousness for the lesser righteousness. The Central Plains are the heartland of the realm, and both capitals are places from which the Great Han established its empire. Yet Your Majesty does not take them and instead contends only for Jingzhou. This is to discard what is weighty and seize what is light. All under Heaven know that when Your Majesty took the throne, you would surely revive the house of Han and restore its lands. Now Your Majesty ignores Wei and instead intends to attack Wu. In my humble opinion, this is not a course Your Majesty should take.” The First Lord flew into a rage and said, “The man who killed Our brother is an enemy with whom We cannot live beneath the same sky! If you want Us to withdraw Our army, only death will end this campaign! Were it not out of regard for the chancellor, We would have your head struck off at once! For now, We shall let you return. Tell Sun Quan to wash his neck and prepare for execution!” Seeing that the First Lord would not listen, Zhuge Jin had no choice but to return to Jiangnan.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Zhao went to see Sun Quan and said, “Zhuge Ziyu knows the forces of Shu are powerful, so he used a request to serve as envoy as a pretext to desert Wu and enter Shu. Now that he has gone, he will certainly never return.” Sun Quan said, “Ziyu and I have sworn a pledge unalterable in life or death. I will not betray Ziyu, and Ziyu will not betray me. Long ago, when Ziyu was at Chaisang and Kongming came to Wu, I wanted Ziyu to persuade him to stay. Ziyu said, ‘My younger brother already serves Xuande, and righteousness does not permit him to harbor two loyalties. Just as my younger brother will not remain here, so I will not go to join him.’ His words were sincere enough to move the spirits. How could he now be willing to surrender to Shu? Ziyu and I may be said to understand each other in spirit. No outsider’s words can come between us.” While he was still speaking, a sudden report came that Zhuge Jin had returned. Sun Quan said, “Was I not right?” Zhang Zhao withdrew, his face filled with shame. Zhuge Jin saw Sun Quan and told him that the First Lord refused to make peace. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed and said, “If that is so, Jiangnan is in danger!” A man below the steps came forward and said, “I have a plan that can resolve this danger.” When Sun Quan looked, he saw it was Zhao Zi, Palace Grandee. Sun Quan asked, “Dedu, what good plan do you have?” Zhao Zi said, “My lord may compose a memorial, and I am willing to serve as envoy and go before the Wei emperor, Cao Pi, to explain the advantages and dangers. If we induce him to attack Hanzhong, the army of Shu will itself be placed in peril.” Sun Quan said, “This plan is excellent. But on this mission, you must not diminish the dignity of Eastern Wu.” Zhao Zi said, “If I fail in the slightest, I will throw myself into the river and die. How could I then have the face to meet the distinguished men of Jiangnan?”\n\nSun Quan was delighted. He immediately wrote a memorial declaring himself a subject and appointed Zhao Zi as envoy. Traveling day and night, Zhao Zi reached the capital at Xu and first met Grand Commandant Jia Xu and the other officials, high and low. At court early the next morning, Jia Xu stepped forward from the ranks and reported, “Eastern Wu has sent Palace Grandee Zhao Zi to present a memorial.” Cao Pi laughed and said, “They only wish to force the army of Shu to withdraw.” He immediately ordered Zhao Zi summoned. Zhao Zi bowed and prostrated himself before the vermilion steps. After Cao Pi had read the memorial, he asked him, “What sort of ruler is the Marquis of Wu?” Zhao Zi replied, “A ruler of intelligence, discernment, benevolence, wisdom, heroic spirit, and strategic vision.” Cao Pi laughed and said, “Is your praise not rather excessive?” Zhao Zi said, “I have not praised him beyond his merits. The Marquis of Wu accepted Lu Su, though he was then an ordinary man: this shows his intelligence. He raised Lü Meng from the ranks: this shows his discernment. He captured Yu Jin but did not harm him: this shows his benevolence. He took Jingzhou without blood staining a blade: this shows his wisdom. He commands the Three Rivers and watches all under Heaven like a tiger: this shows his heroic spirit. He has humbled himself before Your Majesty: this shows his strategic vision. Judged by these things, how can he not be called a ruler of intelligence, discernment, benevolence, wisdom, heroic spirit, and strategic vision?” Cao Pi asked again, “Is the ruler of Wu well educated?” Zhao Zi said, “The ruler of Wu keeps ten thousand vessels afloat upon the rivers and commands a million armored soldiers. He appoints the worthy and employs the capable, with his ambition fixed on the governance of the realm. Whenever he has a little leisure, he reads widely in the classics and commentaries and studies the historical records, extracting their essential meaning. He does not imitate pedantic scholars who merely search passages and pick out isolated phrases.” Cao Pi said, “We wish to attack Wu. Could We do so?” Zhao Zi replied, “A great state has armies for conquest, and a small state has plans for defense.” Cao Pi asked, “Does Wu fear Wei?” Zhao Zi replied, “With a million armored soldiers and the Yangtze and Han rivers as its moat, what is there to fear?” Cao Pi asked, “How many men like you are there in Eastern Wu?” Zhao Zi replied, “There are eighty or ninety men of exceptional intelligence and distinction. As for men of my sort, they could be carried by the cartload and measured by the bushel; they are too numerous to count.” Cao Pi sighed and said, “‘When sent abroad in every direction, he does not disgrace his lord’s command.’ You are worthy of those words.”\n\nCao Pi immediately issued an edict ordering Xing Zhen, Minister of Ceremonies, to carry the patent investing Sun Quan as King of Wu and granting him the Nine Bestowments. Zhao Zi expressed his thanks for the imperial favor and left the city. Grandee Liu Ye remonstrated, “Sun Quan has now asked to submit because he fears the might of the army of Shu. In my humble opinion, the war between Shu and Wu is Heaven’s way of destroying them. If we now send a great general with several tens of thousands of troops across the river to attack Wu, Shu will assault it from without while Wei attacks from within. Wu will be destroyed in less than ten days. Once Wu is gone, Shu will stand alone. Why does Your Majesty not act against them now?” Cao Pi said, “Since Sun Quan has already submitted to Us with due ceremony, if We attack him, We will discourage all others in the realm who wish to surrender. It is better to accept his submission.” Liu Ye said again, “For all Sun Quan’s heroic ability, he previously held no more than the offices of General of Agile Cavalry of the remnant Han and Marquis of Nanchang. Because his office was low, his power was weak, and he still feared the Central Plains. But if he is granted the rank of king, he will stand only one step below Your Majesty. Now Your Majesty believes his false surrender and elevates his rank and title, thereby nourishing and strengthening him. This is to add wings to a tiger.” Cao Pi said, “That is not so. We will aid neither Wu nor Shu. We shall wait and watch them make war. If one state is destroyed and only one remains, how difficult will it be to eliminate the survivor then? Our mind is made up. Say no more.” He then ordered Xing Zhen, Minister of Ceremonies, to accompany Zhao Zi, carrying the patent and gifts of investiture, directly to Eastern Wu.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan assembled all his officials to discuss how to resist Shu. Suddenly it was reported that the emperor of Wei had made their lord a king and that propriety required him to go out a long way to receive the envoy. Gu Yong remonstrated, “My lord should assume the rank of Supreme General and Lord of the Nine Provinces. You should not accept a title conferred by the emperor of Wei.” Sun Quan said, “In former days, the Duke of Pei accepted enfeoffment from Xiang Yu because the times required it. Why should I refuse?” He then led all his officials out of the city to welcome the envoy. Xing Zhen, relying on his status as the imperial envoy of the superior state, passed through the gate without descending from his carriage. Zhang Zhao was furious and sternly cried, “In ritual there is no place for disrespect, and in law there is no place for laxity. Yet you dare behave so arrogantly! Do you think Jiangnan possesses not even an inch of sharpened steel?” Xing Zhen hastily descended from his carriage and met Sun Quan. They then rode side by side into the city. Suddenly, a man behind Xing Zhen’s carriage burst into loud weeping and said, “We have been unable to exert ourselves and sacrifice our lives to help our lord annex Wei and swallow Shu. Instead, we have allowed our lord to accept a title from another man. Is this not a disgrace?” Everyone looked and saw that it was Xu Sheng. Hearing this, Xing Zhen sighed and said, “With generals and ministers such as these in Jiangdong, they will surely not remain beneath another for long!”\n\nAfter Sun Quan had accepted his rank and title and all the civil and military officials had completed their congratulations, he ordered fine jade, bright pearls, and other treasures prepared and sent men to present them in gratitude for the imperial favor. Spies soon reported, “The ruler of Shu is leading the main army of his state, together with tens of thousands of tribal troops under the Man king Shamoke, as well as two forces from Dongxi under the Han generals Du Lu and Liu Ning. They are advancing by land and water, with a clamor that shakes the heavens. The river force has already emerged from the mouth of the Wu Gorge, while the land force has reached Zigui.” Though Sun Quan had now ascended to the rank of king, the ruler of Wei refused to send support. He therefore asked his civil and military officials, “The army of Shu is extremely powerful. What are we to do now?” They were all silent. Sun Quan sighed and said, “After Zhou Yu came Lu Su; after Lu Su came Lü Meng. Now Lü Meng is dead, and there is no one to share my worries!” Before he had finished speaking, a young general suddenly strode out resolutely from the ranks, prostrated himself, and reported, “Though I am young, I have studied the military classics extensively. I ask for several tens of thousands of troops and will defeat the army of Shu.” Sun Quan looked and saw that it was Sun Huan. Sun Huan’s courtesy name was Shuwu. His father was named He and had originally borne the surname Yu. Sun Ce had been fond of him and bestowed on him the surname Sun, so he too was counted among the royal clan of Wu. Sun He had four sons, of whom Sun Huan was the eldest. He was highly skilled with bow and horse, had often followed the King of Wu on campaign, and had repeatedly won extraordinary merit. He held the office of Commandant of the Martial Guard and was then twenty-five years old. Sun Quan asked, “What plan do you have for victory?” Sun Huan replied, “I have two great generals, one named Li Yi and the other Xie Jing. Both possess valor that ten thousand men could not withstand. Give me several tens of thousands of troops, and I will go capture Liu Bei.” Sun Quan said, “Though you are brave, nephew, you are still young. You must have someone to assist you.” General of Tiger Might Zhu Ran stepped forward and said, “I am willing to join the young general in capturing Liu Bei.” Sun Quan approved. He assigned them fifty thousand land and naval troops, appointed Sun Huan Chief Commander of the Left and Zhu Ran Chief Commander of the Right, and ordered them to depart that very day. Scouts learned that the army of Shu had already reached Yidu and established camp. Sun Huan led twenty-five thousand troops to the border pass of Yidu and divided them into three camps, front and rear, to resist the Shu army.\n\nMeanwhile, the Shu general Wu Ban, bearing the seal of commander of the vanguard, had seen every place in his path surrender at the mere rumor of his approach ever since he left Sichuan. Without staining a blade with blood, he advanced all the way to Yidu. When he learned that Sun Huan was encamped there, he sent an urgent report to the First Lord. By then the First Lord had reached Zigui. Hearing the report, he angrily said, “How dare a mere child like this oppose Us!” Guan Xing reported, “Since Sun Quan has appointed this boy as his general, there is no need for Your Majesty to send a great commander. I am willing to go capture him.” The First Lord said, “We have indeed wished to witness your heroic spirit.” He immediately ordered Guan Xing to go. Guan Xing bowed farewell and was about to leave when Zhang Bao stepped forward and said, “Since Guan Xing is going to punish the rebels, I am willing to go with him.” The First Lord said, “It is excellent that both my nephews should go together. But you must be careful and must not act rashly.”\n\nThe two bowed farewell to the First Lord, joined the vanguard, and advanced together, drawing up their formation. When Sun Huan heard that the Shu army had arrived in great force, he brought all three camps out together. The two formations faced each other in full array. Sun Huan, accompanied by Li Yi and Xie Jing, reined in his horse beneath the main standard. From the Shu camp emerged two great generals, both wearing silver helmets and silver armor and mounted on white horses beneath white banners. In the leading position was Zhang Bao, holding an eighteen-foot, steel-tipped spear; below him was Guan Xing, gripping a great broadsword crosswise. Zhang Bao shouted abuse: “Sun Huan, you wretched boy! Your death is at hand, yet you still dare resist the army of Heaven!” Sun Huan shouted back, “Your father has already become a headless ghost, and now you have come seeking death as well. How very foolish!” Zhang Bao flew into a rage, leveled his spear, and charged straight at Sun Huan. From behind Sun Huan, Xie Jing spurred forward to meet him. The two generals fought for more than thirty bouts before Xie Jing fled in defeat, with Zhang Bao pursuing his advantage. Seeing Xie Jing defeated, Li Yi hastily urged on his horse, swung his gold-dipped ax, and joined battle. Zhang Bao fought him for more than twenty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. Tan Xiong, a subordinate general in the Wu army, saw that Zhang Bao was valiant and that Li Yi could not defeat him, so he loosed a treacherous arrow that struck Zhang Bao’s horse. Maddened by pain, the horse galloped back toward its own formation, but before it reached the main standard, it collapsed to the ground and threw Zhang Bao from the saddle. Li Yi hurried forward, raised his great ax, and brought it down toward Zhang Bao’s head. Suddenly a streak of red light flashed, and Li Yi’s head had already fallen to the ground. Guan Xing had seen Zhang Bao’s horse turn back and was about to support him when he suddenly saw the horse fall and Li Yi rush forward. With a great shout, Guan Xing cut Li Yi down from his horse and rescued Zhang Bao, then pressed forward with the momentum of his charge. Sun Huan suffered a great defeat. Both sides sounded the gongs and recalled their troops.\n\nThe next day, Sun Huan again led out his army. Zhang Bao and Guan Xing came out together. Guan Xing reined in his horse before the formation and challenged Sun Huan alone to fight. Sun Huan was furious. He spurred his horse, brandished his sword, and fought Guan Xing for more than thirty bouts. When his strength began to fail, he fled back to his formation in a crushing defeat. The two young generals pursued him into his camp, while Wu Ban led Zhang Nan and Feng Xi forward with their troops in a sweeping attack. Zhang Bao charged valiantly at the front and fought his way into the Wu army, where he encountered Xie Jing and killed him with a single spear thrust. The Wu troops scattered and fled in all directions. After winning the battle, the Shu generals recalled their troops, only to discover that Guan Xing was missing. Zhang Bao was greatly alarmed and said, “If Anguo has met with disaster, I will not live alone!” With that, he snatched up his spear and mounted his horse. He had gone only a few miles when he saw Guan Xing approaching, carrying his sword in his left hand and holding a captured general alive beneath his right arm. Zhang Bao asked, “Who is this?” Guan Xing replied with a smile, “Amid the confused fighting, I happened to encounter my enemy, so I captured him alive.” Zhang Bao looked and saw it was Tan Xiong, the man who had loosed the treacherous arrow the previous day. Zhang Bao was overjoyed. They returned together to their camp, beheaded Tan Xiong, and poured out his blood as a sacrifice to the dead horse. They then wrote a memorial and sent a man to report the victory to the First Lord.\n\nAfter losing Li Yi, Xie Jing, Tan Xiong, and many other officers and soldiers, Sun Huan found his strength exhausted and his position isolated. Unable to resist the enemy, he sent a man back to Wu to request reinforcements. The Shu generals Zhang Nan and Feng Xi said to Wu Ban, “The Wu army has now been defeated. This is the perfect time to take advantage of its weakness and raid its camp.” Wu Ban said, “Though Sun Huan has lost many officers and soldiers, Zhu Ran’s naval force is still encamped on the river and has suffered no losses. If we raid the camp today and the naval troops come ashore and cut off our route of retreat, what will we do?” Zhang Nan said, “That is easily dealt with. We can order Generals Guan and Zhang each to take five thousand troops and lie in ambush in the mountain valleys. If Zhu Ran comes to the rescue, the two forces can attack together from left and right. Victory will be certain.” Wu Ban said, “It would be better first to send some common soldiers to pretend to surrender and have them reveal the plan to raid the camp to Zhu Ran. When Zhu Ran sees the fires rise, he will certainly come to the rescue. Then we can order the troops in ambush to strike him, and the great affair will succeed.” Feng Xi and the others were delighted and carried out the plan.\n\nMeanwhile, when Zhu Ran heard that Sun Huan had lost troops and generals, he was just preparing to go to his rescue when his road patrols brought several common soldiers aboard his ship to surrender. Zhu Ran questioned them, and one of the soldiers said, “We are soldiers under Feng Xi. Because rewards and punishments are not administered fairly, we have come especially to surrender and to report a secret.” Zhu Ran asked, “What do you have to report?” The soldier said, “Tonight Feng Xi intends to take advantage of the weakness in Sun Huan’s defenses and raid his camp. They have agreed to light fires as their signal.” After hearing this, Zhu Ran immediately sent a man to inform Sun Huan. Halfway there, the messenger was killed by Guan Xing. Zhu Ran then discussed leading troops to Sun Huan’s aid. His subordinate general Cui Yu said, “The words of common soldiers cannot be fully trusted. If anything goes wrong, both the land army and the naval force will be lost. General, you should hold the naval camp securely. I am willing to go in your place.” Zhu Ran agreed and ordered Cui Yu to take ten thousand troops. That night, Feng Xi, Zhang Nan, and Wu Ban divided their forces into three columns and charged directly into Sun Huan’s camp. Fires rose on every side. The Wu troops fell into chaos and fled wherever they could find a path.\n\nAs Cui Yu was advancing, he suddenly saw the fires rise and urgently pressed his troops forward. Just as they rounded the mountain, drums thundered from the valley. Guan Xing attacked from the left and Zhang Bao from the right, catching them between two forces. Cui Yu was greatly alarmed and had just turned to flee when he encountered Zhang Bao. After only one exchange on horseback, Zhang Bao captured him alive and carried him away. When Zhu Ran heard how critical the situation was, he sent his ships downstream and retreated fifty or sixty li. Sun Huan led his defeated troops away and asked his officers, “Where ahead is there a city with strong walls and abundant provisions?” An officer replied, “Directly north of here is the city of Yiling, where we can station the troops.” Sun Huan hurried toward Yiling with his defeated army. He had only just entered the city when Wu Ban and the others arrived in pursuit and surrounded it on all four sides. Guan Xing, Zhang Bao, and the others escorted Cui Yu to Zigui. The First Lord was delighted. He had Cui Yu beheaded and richly rewarded the entire army. From that time on, his might and prestige shook the land, and every general in Jiangnan trembled with fear.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Huan sent a man to request aid from the King of Wu. The king was greatly alarmed and immediately summoned his civil and military officials to deliberate, saying, “Sun Huan is now besieged at Yiling, and Zhu Ran has suffered a great defeat on the river. The army of Shu is extremely powerful. What are we to do?” Zhang Zhao reported, “Though many of our generals have died, more than ten still remain. Why should we fear Liu Bei? Appoint Han Dang chief commander, Zhou Tai deputy commander, Pan Zhang commander of the vanguard, Ling Tong commander of the rear guard, and Gan Ning commander of the relief force, and raise one hundred thousand troops to resist him.” Sun Quan followed his proposal and immediately ordered the generals to depart with all speed. At this time Gan Ning was suffering from dysentery, but he went on the campaign despite his illness.\n\nMeanwhile, from Jianping at the Wu Gorge to the borders of Yiling, the First Lord established more than forty connected camps over a distance of more than seventy li. Seeing Guan Xing and Zhang Bao repeatedly win great merit, he sighed and said, “The generals who once followed Us are all old and useless now. But with two nephews as heroic as these, why should We fear Sun Quan?” While he was still speaking, it was suddenly reported that Han Dang and Zhou Tai were leading an army toward them. The First Lord was just about to send generals to meet the enemy when a close attendant reported, “The veteran general Huang Zhong has taken five or six men and gone toward Eastern Wu.” The First Lord smiled and said, “Huang Hansheng is not a man who would rebel. Because We misspoke and said that old men were useless, he must be unwilling to admit his age and has gone to fight with all his strength.” He immediately summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and said, “Huang Hansheng is certain to meet with danger on this expedition. My worthy nephews, do not shrink from the hardship, but go assist him. As soon as he has won even a little merit, have him return. Do not let any harm come to him.” The two young generals bowed farewell to the First Lord and led their own troops to assist Huang Zhong. Indeed:\n\nThe aged minister long has vowed his loyal heart to serve his lord;\nThe young can win great deeds of valor in repayment of their land.\n\nWhat happened to Huang Zhong on this expedition remains unknown; read the next chapter for the outcome.\n\n### Chapter 83\n\nThe First Emperor Finds His Enemy at Xiaoting; a Scholar Is Appointed Commander at the River Gate\n\nIn the first month of spring, the second year of Zhangwu, Huang Zhong, General of the Rear Who Pacifies the West, accompanied the First Emperor on his campaign against Wu. When he suddenly heard the First Emperor say that old generals were useless, he took up his saber, mounted his horse, and, leading only five or six personal attendants, went straight to the camp at Yiling. Wu Ban, Zhang Nan, and Feng Xi welcomed him in and asked, “Old General, what brings you here?” Huang Zhong said, “From the time I followed His Majesty from Changsha until today, I have rendered much hard service. Though I am now over seventy, I can still eat ten pounds of meat, draw a two-picul bow with my arms, and ride a horse that can cover a thousand miles. I am not yet old. Yesterday His Majesty said that men like us were old and useless, so I have come here to fight Eastern Wu. Watch me behead their generals, and then see whether I am old or not!”\n\nWhile they were still talking, a report suddenly came that the vanguard of the Wu army had arrived and its scouts were approaching the camp. Huang Zhong sprang up, left the tent, and mounted his horse. Feng Xi and the others urged him, “Old General, please do not advance recklessly.” Huang Zhong ignored them and galloped away. Wu Ban ordered Feng Xi to lead troops to support him. Before the Wu battle line, Huang Zhong reined in his horse, leveled his saber, and challenged the vanguard commander Pan Zhang to single combat. Pan Zhang sent out his subordinate officer Shi Ji. Thinking Huang Zhong easy prey because of his age, Shi Ji leveled his spear and charged. Before three bouts had passed, Huang Zhong cut him down from his horse with a single stroke. Pan Zhang flew into a rage and came to fight Huang Zhong, brandishing the Green Dragon saber formerly used by Lord Guan. They exchanged several bouts without either gaining the advantage. Huang Zhong fought fiercely with all his strength, and Pan Zhang, realizing he was no match for him, wheeled his horse and fled. Huang Zhong pressed his advantage and pursued, then returned in complete victory. On the road he encountered Guan Xing and Zhang Bao. Guan Xing said, “We have come by imperial command to assist you, Old General. Since you have already won merit, please return to camp at once.” Huang Zhong refused to listen.\n\nThe next day, Pan Zhang again came to issue a challenge. Huang Zhong mounted his horse in high spirits. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao wanted to assist him, but he refused; Wu Ban also wanted to assist him, but Huang Zhong refused him as well. He led only five thousand men out to meet the enemy. After fewer than several bouts, Pan Zhang turned and fled, trailing his saber behind him. Huang Zhong spurred after him and shouted sternly, “Rebel general, do not run! Today I will avenge Lord Guan!” After pursuing him for more than thirty miles, Huang Zhong heard tremendous battle cries on every side as ambushing troops emerged all at once. Zhou Tai was on his right, Han Dang on his left, Pan Zhang before him, and Ling Tong behind him, trapping Huang Zhong in the center. Suddenly a violent wind arose. As Huang Zhong hurried to retreat, Ma Zhong appeared on the hillside leading a force and shot an arrow into the hollow of Huang Zhong’s shoulder, nearly knocking him from his horse. Seeing that Huang Zhong had been struck, the Wu soldiers attacked him all together. Suddenly great battle cries arose behind them, and two forces charged in. The Wu troops scattered, and Huang Zhong was rescued by Guan Xing and Zhang Bao. The two young generals escorted him directly to the imperial camp. Huang Zhong was old and weak in blood; the arrow wound split with pain, and his condition became grave. The First Emperor came in person to see him, stroked his back, and said, “That you have been wounded, Old General, is Our fault!” Huang Zhong said, “Your servant is merely a fighting man, yet I was fortunate enough to encounter Your Majesty. This year I am seventy-five, and I have lived long enough. I beg Your Majesty to take good care of your imperial person, so that you may reclaim the Central Plains!” When he finished speaking, he lost consciousness, and that night he died in the imperial camp. A later poet lamented:\n\nThe veteran general Huang Zhong\nWon great merit in taking the Riverlands.\nOnce more he donned his golden chainmail,\nAnd drew his iron-framed bow with both arms.\nHis courage awed all north of the Yellow River;\nHis mighty name guarded the heart of Shu.\nThough his head was white as snow when death came,\nHe still displayed a hero’s valor.\n\nWhen the First Emperor saw that Huang Zhong had breathed his last, his grief knew no bounds. He ordered a full coffin and outer casket prepared and had him buried at Chengdu. The First Emperor sighed, “Of the Five Tiger Generals, three are already dead. Yet We still have not avenged them. How deeply painful this is!” He then led the Imperial Guard straight to Xiaoting, held a great assembly of his generals, and divided the army into eight columns to advance by both land and water. He ordered Huang Quan to command the troops on the waterways, while the First Emperor himself led the main army overland. It was then the middle of the second month of the second year of Zhangwu.\n\nWhen Han Dang and Zhou Tai learned that the First Emperor had personally come to wage war, they led troops out to meet him. Once the two armies had drawn up facing each other, Han Dang and Zhou Tai rode forward. At the gateway of the Shu camp, they saw the First Emperor himself emerge beneath a yellow silk parasol embroidered in gold, surrounded on both sides by white yak-tail standards and yellow battle-axes, gold and silver banners, tallies, and insignia. Han Dang shouted, “Your Majesty is now the ruler of Shu. Why expose yourself so lightly? If some mishap should occur, it will be too late for regret!” Pointing at him from afar, the First Emperor cursed, “You dogs of Wu wounded one who was as my own hands and feet! I swear that I will not share heaven and earth with you!” Han Dang turned to his generals and said, “Who dares charge the Shu troops?” His subordinate officer Xia Xun leveled his spear and rode out. From behind the First Emperor, Zhang Bao leveled his eighteen-foot spear, spurred out, gave a mighty shout, and charged straight at Xia Xun. Hearing Zhang Bao’s voice thunder like a giant storm, Xia Xun was terrified. Just as he was about to flee, Zhou Ping, Zhou Tai’s younger brother, saw that Xia Xun could not hold his own and charged forward on horseback, brandishing his saber. Seeing him, Guan Xing urged his horse forward with saber in hand to meet him. Zhang Bao gave a tremendous shout and drove his spear into Xia Xun, knocking him backward from his horse. Zhou Ping was so startled that he was caught unprepared, and Guan Xing cut him down with a single stroke. The two young generals then charged Han Dang and Zhou Tai, who hurriedly fled back into their formation. Watching them, the First Emperor exclaimed, “A tiger father does not beget a dog for a son!” He pointed with his imperial riding whip, and the Shu troops swept forward together. The Wu army suffered a crushing defeat. The eight columns surged onward like gushing springs, slaughtering the Wu troops until corpses covered the fields and blood flowed in rivers.\n\nMeanwhile, Gan Ning was aboard his ship recuperating from illness. When he learned that the Shu army had arrived in great force, he hurriedly mounted his horse, only to encounter a fierce band of tribal warriors. All wore their hair loose and went barefoot, wielding bows, crossbows, long spears, shields, sabers, and axes. Their leader was the tribal king Shamoke, whose face looked spattered with blood and whose blue eyes bulged outward. He wielded an iron-spiked mace and wore two bows at his waist, presenting a formidable appearance. Seeing the strength of his force, Gan Ning did not dare engage him and wheeled his horse to flee. Shamoke shot him in the head with an arrow. Gan Ning rode on with the arrow still lodged in him until he reached Fuchikou, where he sat beneath a great tree and died. Hundreds of crows gathered in the tree and circled his body. When the King of Wu heard of this, he was overcome with grief. He gave Gan Ning a lavish burial with full honors and erected a temple where sacrifices were offered to him. A later poet lamented:\n\nGan Xingba of Wu Commandery\nSailed the Yangtze in brocade-canopied ships.\nTo repay his lord, who prized him as a true friend,\nHe avenged his comrade and transformed enmity.\nWith light cavalry he raided enemy camps;\nHe made his troops drink from enormous bowls.\nDivine crows revealed his sacred power;\nIncense shall burn for him through endless ages.\n\nPressing his advantage, the First Emperor continued the pursuit and captured Xiaoting. The Wu troops scattered in every direction. When the First Emperor recalled his forces, only Guan Xing was missing. Alarmed, he ordered Zhang Bao and the others to search for him on all sides. Guan Xing had charged into the Wu formation and encountered his mortal enemy Pan Zhang, whom he pursued at full gallop. Pan Zhang was terrified and fled into a mountain valley, where he disappeared. Guan Xing thought he must still be somewhere in the mountains and searched back and forth, but could not find him. By the time night fell, Guan Xing had lost the trail and become lost himself. Fortunately, the stars and moon gave some light. He continued into a remote part of the mountains until the second watch of the night, when he came to a farmstead. Dismounting, he knocked at the gate. An old man came out and asked who he was. Guan Xing said, “I am a general who has lost his way and come here. I ask only for a meal to satisfy my hunger.” The old man invited him inside. In the main hall, Guan Xing saw bright candles burning and a sacred portrait of Lord Guan hanging in the place of honor. He burst into tears and bowed before it. The old man asked, “General, why do you weep and bow?” Guan Xing said, “This is my father.” Hearing this, the old man immediately bowed to Guan Xing. Guan Xing asked, “Why do you worship my father?” The old man replied, “All this region belongs to the honored god. While he lived, every household revered him; how much more should we revere him now that he is a god? I have only hoped that the Shu army would soon avenge him. Now that you have come, General, the people here are blessed.” He then set out wine to entertain Guan Xing, unsaddled his horse, and fed it.\n\nAfter the third watch, someone else suddenly knocked at the gate. The old man went out and asked who it was. It was the Wu general Pan Zhang, who had also come seeking lodging. Just as he entered the thatched hall, Guan Xing saw him, gripped his sword, and shouted, “Traitor, do not run!” Pan Zhang turned and rushed back out. Suddenly a man stood outside the gate, his face the color of a ripe date, with phoenix eyes, silkworm brows, and three flowing strands of beautiful beard. Dressed in a green robe and golden armor, he entered with one hand on his sword. Seeing that Lord Guan had manifested his sacred presence, Pan Zhang cried out, his soul scattering in terror. He tried to turn around, but Guan Xing had already raised and brought down his sword, beheading him on the spot. Guan Xing cut out Pan Zhang’s heart, drained its blood, and offered it in sacrifice before Lord Guan’s sacred portrait. Having recovered his father’s Green Dragon Crescent Blade, Guan Xing hung Pan Zhang’s head beneath his horse’s neck, took leave of the old man, mounted Pan Zhang’s horse, and set out for his own camp. The old man dragged Pan Zhang’s corpse outside and burned it.\n\nGuan Xing had traveled an unknown number of miles when he suddenly heard men shouting and horses neighing as a fierce body of troops approached. The general at their head was Ma Zhong, a subordinate of Pan Zhang. Ma Zhong saw that Guan Xing had killed his commander Pan Zhang and hung his head beneath the horse’s neck, and that Guan Xing had also recovered the Green Dragon saber. Flying into a rage, he spurred his horse forward to attack Guan Xing. When Guan Xing saw Ma Zhong, the enemy who had helped murder his father, his fury surged to the heavens. He raised the Green Dragon saber and struck at him. Ma Zhong’s three hundred soldiers rushed forward together with a great shout and surrounded Guan Xing in the center. Alone and outnumbered, Guan Xing was in grave danger. Suddenly he saw a fierce force charging in from the northwest. It was Zhang Bao. Seeing reinforcements arrive, Ma Zhong hurriedly led his troops in retreat. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao pursued together. Before they had gone several miles, Mi Fang and Fu Shiren appeared ahead, leading troops in search of Ma Zhong. Their two forces joined and fought a confused battle. Since Zhang Bao and Guan Xing had too few soldiers, they hurriedly withdrew. They returned to Xiaoting, went before the First Emperor, presented Pan Zhang’s head, and gave him a full account of what had happened. The First Emperor marveled at the story and rewarded the entire army.\n\nMa Zhong returned to Han Dang and Zhou Tai. They gathered the defeated troops and divided their forces to guard different positions. Countless soldiers had been wounded. Ma Zhong encamped on a river islet with Fu Shiren and Mi Fang. At the third watch that night, the soldiers could be heard weeping without cease. Mi Fang secretly listened and heard one group say, “All of us are soldiers from Jingzhou. Lü Meng’s treacherous scheme cost our lord his life. Now Imperial Uncle Liu has personally come to wage war, and Eastern Wu will soon be finished. The men we hate are Mi Fang and Fu Shiren. Why do we not kill these two traitors and go surrender at the Shu camp? We would earn no small merit.” Another group of soldiers said, “Do not be impatient. Wait for an opportunity, and then we will act.” Having heard this, Mi Fang was greatly alarmed. He consulted with Fu Shiren, saying, “The soldiers’ loyalty is shifting. Our lives will be difficult to preserve. The one the ruler of Shu hates most now is Ma Zhong. Why do we not kill him and present his head to the ruler of Shu, saying, ‘We had no choice but to surrender to Wu. Now that we know Your Majesty has come in person, we have specially come to your camp to plead guilty’?” Fu Shiren said, “We cannot. If we go, disaster is certain.” Mi Fang said, “The ruler of Shu is generous, humane, and virtuous. Moreover, Crown Prince Adou is my nephew. If he only remembers that I am a relative of the imperial family, he will surely refuse to harm me.”\n\nOnce the two had settled their plan, they first prepared their horses. At the third watch they entered Ma Zhong’s tent, stabbed him to death, and cut off his head. Then, with several dozen horsemen, they went directly to Xiaoting. The troops posted in ambush along the road first brought them before Zhang Nan and Feng Xi, to whom they fully explained the matter. The next day, they entered the imperial camp and appeared before the First Emperor. Presenting Ma Zhong’s head, they wept and pleaded, “Your servants truly had no intention of rebelling. Lü Meng deceived us with a treacherous scheme, claiming that Lord Guan was already dead, and tricked us into opening the city gates. We had no choice but to surrender. Now, hearing that Your Sacred Majesty had come in person, we specially killed this traitor to appease Your Majesty’s hatred. We humbly beg Your Majesty to forgive our crimes.” The First Emperor flew into a rage and said, “We left Chengdu long ago. Why did you two not come to plead guilty before now? Only when you saw the situation becoming dangerous did you come with clever words, hoping to save your lives! If We spared you, how could We face Lord Guan below the Nine Springs?” After saying this, he ordered Guan Xing to set up Lord Guan’s spirit tablet in the imperial camp. The First Emperor personally carried Ma Zhong’s head before it and offered sacrifice. He then ordered Guan Xing to strip Mi Fang and Fu Shiren of their clothes and make them kneel before the spirit tablet. Guan Xing personally carved them to death with his saber as a sacrifice to Lord Guan. Suddenly Zhang Bao entered the command tent, weeping, and bowed before the First Emperor. “The enemies of my two uncles have all been executed. When will my father’s unjust death be avenged?” The First Emperor said, “Worthy nephew, do not worry. We will subdue all Jiangnan and slaughter the dogs of Wu. We will make certain to capture those two traitors and let you mince them with your own hands as a sacrifice to your father.” Zhang Bao tearfully thanked him and withdrew.\n\nBy this time the First Emperor’s awesome reputation had spread far and wide. Everyone in Jiangnan was terrified, and they wailed day and night. Han Dang and Zhou Tai were greatly alarmed and hastily reported to the King of Wu, giving a full account of how Mi Fang and Fu Shiren had killed Ma Zhong and gone over to the Emperor of Shu, only to be killed by him as well. Sun Quan grew afraid and assembled his civil and military officials to deliberate. Bu Zhi submitted, “The men the ruler of Shu hated were Lü Meng, Pan Zhang, Ma Zhong, Mi Fang, and Fu Shiren. All of them are now dead. Only Fan Qiang and Zhang Da remain, and they are here in Eastern Wu. Why not seize these two men and send them back together with Zhang Fei’s head? We can hand Jingzhou over to Shu, send his wife back, submit a memorial seeking peace, renew our former alliance, and join in destroying Wei. Then the Shu army will withdraw of its own accord.” Sun Quan accepted his proposal. He had an aloeswood casket prepared to hold Zhang Fei’s head, had Fan Qiang and Zhang Da bound and imprisoned in a barred cart, and appointed Cheng Bing as envoy to carry a state letter to Xiaoting.\n\nThe First Emperor was preparing to send his troops forward when a close attendant suddenly reported, “Eastern Wu has sent an envoy bearing the head of General of Chariots and Cavalry Zhang, together with the imprisoned traitors Fan Qiang and Zhang Da.” The First Emperor raised both hands to his forehead and said, “This is a gift from Heaven, brought about also by the spirit of Our third brother!” He immediately ordered Zhang Bao to set up Zhang Fei’s spirit tablet. When the First Emperor saw Zhang Fei’s head inside the casket, its features unchanged, he burst into loud weeping. Zhang Bao took up a sharp knife and subjected Fan Qiang and Zhang Da to death by ten thousand cuts, sacrificing them to his father’s spirit. When the sacrifice was complete, the First Emperor’s anger remained unabated, and he was determined to destroy Wu. Ma Liang submitted, “All those responsible have now been executed, and your hatred may be considered appeased. The Wu minister Cheng Bing has come proposing to return Jingzhou, send back your wife, establish a lasting alliance, and join in destroying Wei. He awaits Your Sacred Majesty’s decision.” The First Emperor said angrily, “The enemy We hate with gnashing teeth is Sun Quan. If We now ally with him, We would betray the oath We swore with Our two brothers. We will first destroy Wu and then destroy Wei.” He was about to execute the envoy and sever all relations with Wu, but his many officers pleaded so earnestly that Cheng Bing was spared. Cheng Bing fled back in abject terror and reported to the ruler of Wu, “Shu refuses to negotiate peace and has sworn first to destroy Eastern Wu and then attack Wei. All the ministers remonstrated bitterly, but the Emperor of Shu would not listen. What can be done?”\n\nSun Quan was greatly alarmed and lost all composure. Kan Ze stepped forward from the ranks and submitted, “A pillar capable of supporting heaven stands before us. Why not use him?” Sun Quan urgently asked whom he meant. Kan Ze said, “In the past, all the great affairs of Eastern Wu were entrusted to Zhou Yu. Afterward Lu Su succeeded him. When Lu Su died, decisions rested with Lü Meng. Though Lü Meng is now also dead, Lu Boyan is still in Jingzhou. In name this man is a scholar, but in truth he possesses heroic talent and great strategic vision. In my judgment, he is no less capable than Zhou Yu. The previous defeat of Lord Guan was entirely the result of Boyan’s plans. If Your Majesty can employ him, he will certainly defeat Shu. If anything should go wrong, I am willing to share his punishment.” Sun Quan said, “Had Derun not spoken, I would have ruined this great undertaking.” Zhang Zhao said, “Lu Xun is merely a scholar, no match for Liu Bei. I fear he cannot be used.” Gu Yong also said, “Lu Xun is young and commands little prestige. I fear the other lords will not obey him. If they refuse to obey, disorder will arise, and the great undertaking will certainly be ruined.” Bu Zhi also said, “Lu Xun’s talent is sufficient only to govern a commandery. It would not be appropriate to entrust him with such a great affair.” Kan Ze shouted, “If Lu Boyan is not employed, Eastern Wu is finished! I pledge my entire family as security for him!” Sun Quan said, “I too have long known that Lu Boyan is a man of extraordinary talent. My mind is made up. Say no more.”\n\nSun Quan therefore ordered Lu Xun summoned. Lu Xun’s original given name was Yi, but he later changed it to Xun. His courtesy name was Boyan, and he was a native of Wu County in Wu Commandery. He was the grandson of Lu Yu, Gate Commandant under the Han, and the son of Lu Jun, Commandant of Jiujiang. He stood eight feet tall and had a face like fine jade. He held the office of General Who Guards the West. In obedience to the summons, he now arrived. After Lu Xun had made his formal obeisance, Sun Quan said, “The Shu army is now at our borders. I specially appoint you commander of all our forces so that you may defeat Liu Bei.” Lu Xun said, “The civil and military officers of Jiangdong are all Your Majesty’s old and trusted ministers. I am young and without talent. How could I command them?” Sun Quan said, “Kan Derun has pledged his entire family as security for you, and I too have long known your abilities. I now appoint you Chief Commander. Do not refuse.” Lu Xun said, “What if the civil and military officers refuse to obey?” Sun Quan took off the sword he wore and gave it to him, saying, “If anyone disobeys your commands, execute him first and report afterward.” Lu Xun said, “Having received so weighty a commission, how could I dare refuse it? But I beg Your Majesty to assemble all the officials tomorrow and then formally grant it to me.” Kan Ze said, “In ancient times, when a general was appointed, an altar had to be erected and the officers assembled. He was then presented with the white yak-tail standard, the yellow battle-ax, the seals and ribbons of office, and the military tallies. Only then would his authority be respected and his commands strictly obeyed. Your Majesty should now follow this ceremony, choose a day to erect an altar, appoint Boyan Chief Commander, and grant him the imperial insignia and battle-ax. Then no one will dare disobey him.” Sun Quan agreed and ordered men to complete the altar overnight. He assembled all the officials, invited Lu Xun to ascend the altar, and appointed him Chief Commander, General of the Right Guard, and General Who Guards the West. He further enfeoffed him as Marquis of Lou, presented him with a precious sword, seal, and ribbon of office, and placed him in command of the forces of six commanderies and eighty-one prefectures, together with all forces throughout Jing and Chu. The King of Wu charged him, “Within the palace gates, I rule; beyond them, the general commands.”\n\nLu Xun accepted his command and descended from the altar. He appointed Xu Sheng and Ding Feng as his guards and set out that very day, while also summoning the various regional forces to advance by land and water. When the orders reached Xiaoting, Han Dang and Zhou Tai were greatly alarmed. “How can His Majesty place the army under the command of a mere scholar?” By the time Lu Xun arrived, none of the officers was willing to submit to him. Lu Xun took his seat in the command tent to deliberate on military affairs, and the others reluctantly offered their respects. Lu Xun said, “His Majesty has appointed me supreme general and ordered me to command the army and defeat Shu. The army has established laws, and each of you must obey them. The king’s law shows no favoritism to those who violate it. Do nothing that you will later regret.” Everyone remained silent. Zhou Tai said, “At present, Sun Huan, General Who Pacifies the East and His Majesty’s nephew, is trapped inside the city of Yiling. He has no provisions within and no relief force outside. I ask the Chief Commander to devise a sound plan quickly, rescue Sun Huan, and put His Majesty’s mind at ease.” Lu Xun said, “I have long known that General Sun enjoys the deep loyalty of his soldiers and will certainly be able to hold firm. There is no need to rescue him. Once I have defeated Shu, he will be able to emerge on his own.” Everyone secretly laughed and withdrew. Han Dang said to Zhou Tai, “If this child is appointed commander, Eastern Wu is finished! Did you see how he conducted himself?” Zhou Tai said, “I merely tested him with my words, but he had not a single plan. How can he possibly defeat Shu?”\n\nThe next day, Lu Xun issued orders instructing the generals to guard all the passes, firmly defend the strategic points, and not underestimate the enemy. They all laughed at his cowardice and refused to maintain a firm defense. The following day, Lu Xun took his seat in the command tent and summoned the generals. He said, “In reverent obedience to the king’s command, I have been placed over all the armies. Yesterday I issued repeated and explicit orders instructing all of you to hold your respective positions firmly, yet none of you obeyed. Why?” Han Dang said, “Ever since General Sun pacified Jiangnan, I have fought in hundreds of battles. As for the other generals, some followed the General Who Suppresses Rebels, while others followed our present king. All are warriors who have worn strong armor and carried sharp weapons, braving death in battle. Now His Majesty has appointed you Chief Commander and ordered you to drive back the Shu army. You should quickly settle on a plan, deploy the troops, and send them forward by separate routes to achieve our great purpose. Instead, you merely order us to hold fast and not fight. Do you intend to wait for Heaven to kill the enemy by itself? I am not one who clings to life or fears death. Why do you make us blunt our fighting spirit?” At this, all the generals beneath the command tent called out together, “General Han is right! We are willing to fight a decisive battle to the death!” When Lu Xun had heard them out, he drew his sword and held it in his hand, saying sternly, “Though I am only a humble scholar, His Majesty has entrusted me with this grave responsibility because I possess some small merit and am able to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens. Every one of you must guard his pass and hold the strategic positions firmly. No one is permitted to move without orders. Whoever disobeys will be executed!” The generals withdrew, all simmering with resentment.\n\nThe First Emperor had deployed his forces from Xiaoting all the way to Chuankou, stretching continuously for seven hundred miles, with forty camps from front to rear. By day their banners blocked the sun; by night their fires lit the sky. Suddenly a scout reported, “Eastern Wu has appointed Lu Xun Chief Commander and placed him over all its troops. Lu Xun has ordered the generals to guard the strategic points and not come out.” The First Emperor asked, “What kind of man is Lu Xun?” Ma Liang submitted, “Although Lu Xun is a scholar of Eastern Wu, he is young, talented, and deeply versed in strategy. The previous surprise attack on Jingzhou was entirely the result of this man’s treacherous schemes.” The First Emperor flew into a rage and said, “This boy’s treachery cost Us Our second brother. Now We shall capture him!” He immediately issued orders to advance. Ma Liang remonstrated, “Lu Xun’s talent is no less than Zhou Yu’s. The enemy must not be underestimated.” The First Emperor said, “We have long experience in warfare. Could We possibly be inferior to a mere yellow-mouthed child?” He then personally led the vanguard to attack the various fords, passes, and strategic points.\n\nWhen Han Dang saw the First Emperor’s army approaching, he sent a messenger to inform Lu Xun. Fearing that Han Dang might act recklessly, Lu Xun hurried there on horseback to inspect the situation himself. He found Han Dang sitting on his horse atop a hill, watching as the Shu troops approached across the mountains and plains. Within their army, the yellow silk imperial parasol could be dimly seen. Han Dang received Lu Xun, and the two watched side by side on horseback. Pointing, Han Dang said, “Liu Bei must be in that army. I wish to attack him.” Lu Xun said, “Liu Bei raised his army and came east, winning more than ten battles in succession. His fighting spirit is now at its height. For the present, we must hold the high ground and guard the strategic positions. We must not sally out lightly, for if we do, the result will be unfavorable. We should only encourage the officers and soldiers, strengthen our defenses everywhere, and watch for a change in the situation. He is now riding freely over the open plains and broad wilderness, delighted with his success. If we hold firm and refuse to come out, he will be unable to obtain battle and will certainly move his camps among the mountain forests and trees. Then I will defeat him with an unexpected stratagem.” Though Han Dang agreed aloud, inwardly he remained unconvinced.\n\nThe First Emperor sent his forward troops to challenge the enemy and heap every kind of insult upon them. Lu Xun ordered his men to stop their ears and ignore the abuse, forbidding them to go out and meet the enemy. He personally toured all the passes and strategic points, comforting the officers and soldiers and ordering them all to hold firm. When the First Emperor saw that the Wu army would not come out, he grew impatient. Ma Liang said, “Lu Xun is deeply versed in strategy. Your Majesty has come from afar to wage war, and spring has now passed into summer. His refusal to come out means that he is waiting for some change to occur in our army. I beg Your Majesty to consider this carefully.” The First Emperor said, “What scheme could he have? He merely fears the enemy. After suffering repeated defeats before, how would he dare come out again?” Vanguard commander Feng Xi submitted, “The weather is now fiercely hot, and the army is encamped amid blazing heat. Obtaining water is extremely inconvenient.” The First Emperor therefore ordered all the camps moved to thickly wooded places near streams and mountain brooks. Once summer had passed into autumn, they would combine their strength and advance. In obedience to the command, Feng Xi moved all the camps into densely shaded woodland. Ma Liang submitted, “If our army moves and the Wu troops suddenly attack, what shall we do?” The First Emperor said, “We will order Wu Ban to lead more than ten thousand inferior troops and camp on level ground near the Wu stockades. We will personally select eight thousand elite soldiers and conceal them in the mountain valleys. When Lu Xun learns that We have moved camp, he will certainly seize the opportunity to attack. Wu Ban will then pretend to be defeated. If Lu Xun pursues him, We will lead Our troops out in a sudden attack and cut off his route of retreat. Then the boy will be captured.” The civil and military officials all congratulated him, saying, “Your Majesty’s divine foresight and marvelous calculations are beyond any of us!”\n\nMa Liang said, “I recently heard that Chancellor Zhuge is in Dongchuan inspecting the strategic passes because he fears that the Wei army may invade. Why does Your Majesty not have a map drawn showing the locations of all the camps and send it to the Chancellor for his opinion?” The First Emperor said, “We too possess considerable knowledge of military methods. Why must We ask the Chancellor?” Ma Liang said, “The ancients said, ‘To listen to all sides brings understanding; to listen to only one side brings blindness.’ I beg Your Majesty to consider this.” The First Emperor said, “You may personally visit all the camps, draw a complete map showing their locations and every route of approach, and take it to Dongchuan to ask the Chancellor. If he finds anything unsuitable, hurry back and report it.” Ma Liang accepted the order and departed. The First Emperor then moved his troops into the densely shaded forests to escape the summer heat. Scouts soon reported this to Han Dang and Zhou Tai. When the two heard the news, they were overjoyed and went to see Lu Xun. “The more than forty camps of the Shu army have now all been moved into dense mountain forests, close to streams and mountain brooks, so the troops can obtain water and rest in the cool shade. Chief Commander, you can take advantage of their vulnerability and attack them.” Indeed:\n\nThe ruler of Shu has laid a clever ambush,\nBut Wu’s bold warriors may be captured yet.\n\nWhether Lu Xun would heed their words will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 84\n\nLu Xun Burns Camps for Seven Hundred Li; Zhuge Liang Ingeniously Deploys the Stone Sentinel Maze\n\nMeanwhile, Han Dang and Zhou Tai learned that the First Emperor had moved his camps to seek cooler ground, and hurried to report this to Lu Xun. Lu Xun was delighted and personally led troops out to observe the enemy’s movements. He saw a single encampment on level ground, containing no more than ten thousand men, most of them old or weak, beneath a great banner inscribed “Vanguard Wu Ban.” Zhou Tai said, “In my eyes, troops like these are mere child’s play. I ask to divide with General Han into two forces and attack them. If we fail to win, I will gladly submit to military punishment.” Lu Xun watched for a long while, then pointed with his whip and said, “A faint aura of slaughter is rising from the valley ahead. There must be an ambush below. That is why they have placed these weak troops on open ground—to lure us out. You must on no account attack.” When the generals heard this, they all took him for a coward.\n\nThe next day, Wu Ban led his troops before the pass and challenged the defenders, flaunting his strength and prestige and hurling abuse without end. Many of his men stripped off their clothes and armor, exposing their naked bodies, and either lay sleeping or sat about. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng entered Lu Xun’s tent and reported, “The Shu troops are insulting us beyond endurance! We ask permission to attack them!” Lu Xun laughed and said, “You rely only on hot-blooded courage and know nothing of the military methods of Sun and Wu. This is their plan to lure us out. In three days, you will see through their deception.” Xu Sheng said, “In three days, they will have completed moving their camps. How will we be able to attack them then?” Lu Xun replied, “That is precisely why I want them to move their camps.” The generals withdrew with derisive smiles. Three days later, Lu Xun assembled the generals atop the pass to observe the enemy and saw that Wu Ban’s troops had already withdrawn. Pointing, Lu Xun said, “The aura of slaughter is rising. Liu Bei is certain to emerge from the valley.” Before he had finished speaking, the Shu troops appeared, fully armed and properly equipped, escorting the First Emperor past. When the Wu soldiers saw them, terror split their courage. Lu Xun said, “This is exactly why I refused to let you attack Wu Ban. Now that the ambushing troops have emerged, we will certainly defeat Shu within ten days.” The generals all said, “If Shu was to be defeated, it should have been done at the outset. Now their linked camps stretch five or six hundred li, and we have faced each other for seven or eight months. They have fortified every strategic position. How can we defeat them?” Lu Xun said, “You do not understand the art of war. Liu Bei is a formidable hero of the age, full of cunning plans. When his troops first assembled, their discipline and organization were exact. But they have now held their ground for a long time without finding any opening against us. Their soldiers are weary and their spirits frustrated. Today is precisely the time to take them.” Only then did the generals sigh in admiration and submit to his judgment. A later poet praised him:\nWithin the tiger tent he spoke of war and followed the Six Secret Teachings,\nSetting fragrant bait to hook the monstrous whale and sea turtle.\nThe Three Kingdoms age abounded naturally in heroes,\nAnd once again Jiangnan displayed the greatness of Lu Xun.\n\nLu Xun, having settled his plan to defeat Shu, wrote a letter and sent an envoy to report to Sun Quan, stating that Shu could be broken within days. After reading it, Sun Quan was delighted and said, “Jiangdong has produced another extraordinary man. What have I to worry about? All the generals wrote memorials calling him a coward, but I alone did not believe them. Now, judging by his words, he truly is no coward.” He then raised a large force of Wu troops to support him.\n\nMeanwhile, at Xiaoting, the First Emperor sent his entire naval force downstream, establishing naval camps along the river as he advanced deep into Wu territory. Huang Quan remonstrated with him: “For a navy traveling downstream, it is easy to advance but difficult to retreat. I ask to serve as the vanguard. Your Majesty should remain with the rear formation, so that no mishap can possibly occur.” The First Emperor said, “The Wu rebels have lost their nerve. I will drive straight forward in a great advance. What obstacle can there be?” The officials bitterly remonstrated, but the First Emperor refused to listen. He divided his forces into two columns, ordering Huang Quan to command the troops north of the river as a precaution against attack by Wei, while he personally commanded the armies south of the river. The camps stood on both sides of the river as he prepared for a further advance. Scouts discovered this and reported overnight to the ruler of Wei: the Shu army had attacked Wu and erected palisades linking camps that stretched more than seven hundred li in every direction. The army was divided among more than forty camps, all established beside wooded hills. Huang Quan was now commanding troops on the river’s north bank and sending patrols more than a hundred li out every day, though no one knew his intention.\n\nWhen the ruler of Wei heard this, he threw back his head and laughed. “Liu Bei is about to be defeated.” His ministers asked him why. The ruler of Wei said, “Liu Xuande does not understand the art of war. How can anyone link camps over seven hundred li and expect to resist an enemy? To spread troops across open plains and lowlands, difficult terrain and strategic barriers, is one of warfare’s greatest taboos. Xuande is certain to be defeated by Lu Xun of Eastern Wu. News will arrive within ten days.” His ministers still did not believe him and all urged him to assign troops as a precaution. The ruler of Wei said, “If Lu Xun wins, he will surely take all the troops of Eastern Wu to seize Xichuan. Once Wu’s army has gone far away, its homeland will be empty. I have falsely offered military assistance, but if we now advance simultaneously along three routes, Eastern Wu will be ours for the taking.” Everyone bowed in admiration. The ruler of Wei issued orders for Cao Ren to command one army out of Ruxu, Cao Xiu another out of Dongkou, and Cao Zhen another out of Nanjun. “The three armies are to rendezvous on an appointed date and launch a surprise attack on Eastern Wu. I will personally follow to support them.” With that, all deployments were settled.\n\nLeaving aside Wei’s attack on Wu, Ma Liang reached Xichuan and went to see Kongming. Presenting him with a map, he said, “The camps have now been moved to occupy both banks of the river over a distance of seven hundred li. More than forty camps have been established, all beside streams and ravines in densely wooded places. His Majesty ordered me to bring this map for the Chancellor to examine.” After Kongming looked it over, he struck the table and cried in dismay, “Who advised His Majesty to establish his camps this way? That man should be beheaded!” Ma Liang said, “It was entirely His Majesty’s own doing, not another man’s plan.” Kongming sighed. “The allotted destiny of the Han is at an end!” Ma Liang asked why. Kongming said, “To establish camps spread across plains and lowlands, difficult terrain and strategic barriers, is one of the greatest taboos in warfare. If the enemy attacks with fire, how can they be saved? And how can anyone resist an enemy with linked camps stretching seven hundred li? Disaster is not far away! This is precisely why Lu Xun has held his ground and refused to come out. You must hurry back to see the Emperor and have all the camps relocated. They cannot remain as they are.” Ma Liang said, “What if the Wu forces have already won by now? What are we to do?” Kongming said, “Lu Xun will not dare pursue, so Chengdu can be kept safe from danger.” Ma Liang asked, “Why would Lu Xun not pursue?” Kongming said, “Because he will fear that Wei may attack his rear. If His Majesty suffers a reverse, he should withdraw to Baidi Castle for refuge. When I entered Xichuan, I already concealed one hundred thousand troops at Yufu Bank.” Ma Liang was astonished. “I have traveled through Yufu Bank several times, yet I have never seen a single soldier. Why does the Chancellor make such a false claim?” Kongming said, “You will see them later. There is no need for further questions.” Ma Liang obtained a memorial from him and raced with all speed toward the imperial camp. Kongming returned to Chengdu and began assigning troops to provide support.\n\nMeanwhile, Lu Xun saw that the Shu troops had grown careless and no longer maintained their defenses. He took his seat in the command tent and assembled officers and soldiers of every rank to receive his orders. “Since receiving my commission, I have not once gone into battle. Now that I have observed the Shu army, I know enough about its disposition and movements. I therefore intend first to take one camp on the river’s south bank. Who dares go?” Before he had finished speaking, Han Dang, Zhou Tai, Ling Tong, and others promptly stepped forward and said, “We are willing to go.” Lu Xun ordered them all to withdraw and declined to use them. Instead, he summoned an obscure junior officer named Chunyu Dan from below the steps and said, “I give you five thousand troops to seize the fourth camp on the river’s south bank, which is defended by the Shu general Fu Tong. You must succeed tonight. I will personally lead troops to support you.” Chunyu Dan led his troops away. Lu Xun then summoned Xu Sheng and Ding Feng and said, “Each of you is to lead three thousand troops and station them five li outside our camp. If Chunyu Dan returns in defeat with enemy troops pursuing him, you must come out to rescue him, but you must not pursue the enemy.” The two generals went off to arrange their forces.\n\nAt dusk, Chunyu Dan led his troops forward. By the time he reached the Shu camp, it was already after the third watch. Dan ordered his men to charge in with a great clamor. Inside the Shu camp, Fu Tong led troops out to meet them and leveled his spear directly at Chunyu Dan. Unable to withstand him, Dan wheeled his horse and fled. Suddenly, thunderous shouts arose as a body of troops blocked his way, led by the general Zhao Rong. Dan fought his way through and fled, losing more than half his force. As he ran, a force of southern tribesmen emerged from behind the mountain and blocked him, led by the tribal general Shamoke. Dan fought desperately and broke free, but three enemy forces pursued him from behind. When he came within five li of his camp, the Wu generals Xu Sheng and Ding Feng attacked from both sides. The Shu troops withdrew, and they rescued Chunyu Dan and brought him back to camp. Dan, still carrying an arrow in his body, went to see Lu Xun and ask punishment. Lu Xun said, “This was not your fault. I merely wished to test the enemy’s true strength and weakness. I have now settled my plan for defeating Shu.” Xu Sheng and Ding Feng said, “The Shu army is immensely powerful and difficult to defeat. We will only waste troops and lose generals.” Lu Xun laughed and said, “There is only one man this plan of mine could not deceive: Zhuge Liang. By Heaven’s favor, he is not here, allowing me to accomplish a great feat.” He then assembled all officers and soldiers to receive their orders. He instructed Zhu Ran to advance by water. The next afternoon, when a strong southeasterly wind arose, Zhu Ran was to load his boats with dry grass and proceed according to plan. Han Dang was to lead one force against the river’s north bank, while Zhou Tai led another against the south bank. Every soldier was to carry a bundle of dry grass concealing sulfur and incendiary powder, as well as tinder and a spear or sword, and all were to advance together. On reaching a Shu camp, they were to set it ablaze downwind. Of Shu’s forty camps, they were to burn only twenty, setting fire to every other camp. Each force was to carry dry rations in advance and was forbidden to retreat even briefly. They were to pursue and attack day and night, stopping only when Liu Bei had been captured. The generals received their military orders, each accepted his assigned plan, and departed.\n\nMeanwhile, the First Emperor was in the imperial camp considering a plan to defeat Wu when the central army’s standards and banners before his tent suddenly toppled though there was no wind. He asked Cheng Ji, “What omen is this?” Cheng Ji replied, “Could Wu troops be coming to raid the camp tonight?” The First Emperor said, “They were completely slaughtered last night. How would they dare come again?” Cheng Ji said, “What if Lu Xun was testing us?” As they spoke, someone reported that Wu troops had been seen in the distance on the mountains, all moving eastward along the ridges. The First Emperor said, “Those are decoy troops.” He ordered everyone to remain still, then commanded Guan Xing and Zhang Bao each to lead five hundred cavalrymen out on patrol. At dusk, Guan Xing returned and reported, “A fire has broken out in the camp north of the river.” The First Emperor hurriedly ordered Guan Xing to go north of the river and Zhang Bao south of it to determine the truth. “If the Wu troops arrive, report back at once.”\n\nThe two generals accepted their orders and departed. During the first watch, the southeasterly wind suddenly rose. A fire broke out in the camp to the left of the imperial camp. Just as men were about to go to its rescue, the camp on the imperial camp’s right also caught fire. Driven by the fierce wind, the flames spread rapidly, setting all the trees ablaze. Thunderous battle cries erupted. The troops and horses from both camps rushed toward the imperial camp, where the imperial soldiers trampled one another, leaving countless dead. Then the Wu army attacked from behind with untold numbers of troops and horses. The First Emperor hurriedly mounted and raced toward Feng Xi’s camp, but flames there were already leaping to the sky. North and south of the river, the glare was as bright as day. Feng Xi hurriedly mounted and fled with several dozen horsemen, only to encounter the forces of the Wu general Xu Sheng, whom he engaged in battle. When the First Emperor saw this, he wheeled his horse and fled west. Xu Sheng abandoned Feng Xi and led his troops after the First Emperor. As the First Emperor fled in panic, another force blocked him ahead, led by the Wu general Ding Feng. The two forces attacked from both sides. The First Emperor was horrified. There was no road of escape in any direction. Suddenly, tremendous shouts arose as a body of troops broke into the encirclement. It was Zhang Bao, who rescued the First Emperor and led the Imperial Guard away. As they traveled, another force appeared ahead. It was the Shu general Fu Tong, who joined his troops with theirs. The Wu army pursued from behind. The First Emperor reached a mountain called Mount Ma’an. Zhang Bao and Fu Tong urged him up the mountain, but as soon as he reached the heights, battle cries rose below. Lu Xun’s main army had surrounded Mount Ma’an. Zhang Bao and Fu Tong fought desperately to hold the mountain pass. Looking into the distance, the First Emperor saw unbroken flames across the countryside and corpses piled one upon another, choking the river as they drifted downstream.\n\nThe next day, Wu troops set fires on every side to burn the mountain. The soldiers fled wildly, and the First Emperor was terrified. Suddenly, a general leading several horsemen fought his way up the mountain through the flames. It was Guan Xing. Prostrating himself, he pleaded, “The fires are closing in from every side. We cannot remain here long. Your Majesty must hurry to Baidi Castle and gather your troops again.” The First Emperor said, “Who dares cover the rear?” Fu Tong reported, “I am willing to hold them off with my life!” At dusk that day, Guan Xing led the way, Zhang Bao held the center, and Fu Tong remained behind to cover the retreat as they protected the First Emperor and fought their way down the mountain. When the Wu troops saw the First Emperor fleeing, they all competed for the credit. Each led a great force, darkening the sky and covering the earth as they raced west in pursuit. The First Emperor ordered the soldiers to strip off all their robes and armor, heap them across the road, and set them on fire to cut off the pursuing troops. As they fled, tremendous shouts arose, and the Wu general Zhu Ran led a force in from the riverbank and blocked their way. The First Emperor cried, “I will die here!” Guan Xing and Zhang Bao spurred their horses and tried to break through, but volleys of arrows drove them back. Both were badly wounded and could not fight their way out. Then battle cries arose behind them as Lu Xun led his main army out of the valley to attack.\n\nAs the First Emperor panicked, the sky was just beginning to brighten. Suddenly, tremendous battle cries erupted ahead, and Zhu Ran’s soldiers tumbled one after another into the ravines and went rolling over the cliffs. A body of troops fought its way in to rescue the Emperor. The First Emperor was overjoyed. Looking closer, he saw it was Zhao Zilong of Changshan. At that time Zhao Yun had been stationed at Jiangzhou in Xichuan. When he heard that Wu and Shu had gone to war, he led his troops out. Suddenly seeing flames soaring into the sky throughout the southeast, Zhao Yun was alarmed and scouted from a distance. Unexpectedly, he found that the First Emperor was trapped, so he charged in with great courage. When Lu Xun heard that the general was Zhao Yun, he abruptly ordered his troops to withdraw. As Zhao Yun fought, he suddenly encountered Zhu Ran and engaged him. In less than one bout, Zhao Yun thrust his spear and killed Zhu Ran beneath his horse. He scattered the Wu troops, rescued the First Emperor, and headed for Baidi Castle. The First Emperor said, “Though I have escaped, what will become of all my officers and soldiers?” Zhao Yun said, “The enemy is behind us, and we cannot delay. Your Majesty should enter Baidi Castle and rest. I will lead troops back to rescue the other generals.” By this time, the First Emperor had only a little more than a hundred men remaining when he entered Baidi Castle. A later poet praised Lu Xun:\nBearing dry grass and raising fire, he broke the linked camps;\nXuande fled in desperation to Baidi Castle.\nIn a single stroke his fearsome name shook Shu and Wei;\nHow could the King of Wu not honor this scholar?\n\nMeanwhile, Fu Tong, covering the rear, was surrounded on all sides by the Wu army. Ding Feng shouted, “Countless soldiers from Xichuan are dead, and a great many have surrendered. Your lord Liu Bei has already been captured. Your strength is exhausted and you stand alone. Why do you not surrender at once?” Fu Tong cursed him: “I am a general of Han! How could I ever surrender to the dogs of Wu?” Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he led the Shu troops in a desperate fight to the death. For more than a hundred bouts, he charged back and forth but could not break free. Fu Tong sighed deeply and said, “Today is my end!” As soon as he had spoken, blood poured from his mouth, and he died amid the Wu army. A later poet praised Fu Tong:\nAt Yiling, Wu and Shu clashed in a mighty war;\nLu Xun employed his scheme and burned them with fire.\nEven at death, he still cursed the dogs of Wu;\nFu Tong proved himself worthy of being a general of Han.\n\nThe Shu Libationer Cheng Ji rode alone to the riverbank and called upon the naval forces to meet the enemy. The Wu troops pursued close behind, and the naval forces scattered and fled. One of Cheng Ji’s subordinate officers cried, “The Wu troops are here! Libationer Cheng, flee quickly!” Cheng Ji angrily replied, “Since I followed His Majesty to war, I have never yet fled from an enemy!” Before he had finished speaking, the Wu troops surged upon him. With no road of escape on any side, Cheng Ji drew his sword and cut his own throat. A later poet praised him:\nBold and steadfast was Libationer Cheng of Shu,\nWho kept one sword to repay his sovereign.\nFacing mortal danger, he never changed his lifelong resolve,\nAnd won a fragrant name that will endure through all the ages.\n\nAt the time, Wu Ban and Zhang Nan had long been besieging the city of Yiling. Suddenly Feng Xi arrived and told them the Shu army had been defeated, so they led their troops away to rescue the First Emperor. Only then was Sun Huan able to escape. As Zhang Nan and Feng Xi marched, Wu troops attacked from ahead while Sun Huan emerged from Yiling behind them. They were caught between attacks from both directions. Zhang Nan and Feng Xi fought desperately to break through, but could not escape and died amid the chaos of battle. A later poet praised them:\nFeng Xi’s loyalty never wavered;\nZhang Nan’s devotion had few equals.\nThey willingly died fighting on the battlefield,\nAnd together left fragrant names in the histories.\n\nWu Ban fought his way out of the encirclement, but encountered more Wu troops in pursuit. Fortunately, Zhao Yun met him and rescued him, bringing him back to Baidi Castle. The tribal king Shamoke was fleeing alone on horseback when he encountered Zhou Tai. After fighting for more than twenty bouts, Shamoke was killed by Zhou Tai. The Shu generals Du Lu and Liu Ning both surrendered to Wu. Not the smallest amount of the provisions, fodder, weapons, or equipment in Shu’s camps remained. Countless Shu generals and soldiers from Xichuan surrendered. At the time, Lady Sun was in Wu. When she heard that the army had been defeated at Xiaoting, a false report reached her that the First Emperor had died in battle. She had her carriage driven to the riverbank, faced west, and wept from afar, then threw herself into the river and died. Later generations built a temple to her beside the river and called it the Shrine of the Valiant Princess. A later critic composed a poem lamenting her:\nThe First Emperor’s army withdrew to Baidi Castle;\nOn hearing of his peril, his lady alone gave up her life.\nTo this day, her memorial tablet remains beside the river,\nStill bearing through a thousand autumns the name of a heroic woman.\n\nLu Xun, having won complete victory, led his triumphant troops westward in pursuit. When they were not far from Kui Pass, Lu Xun saw from horseback that ahead, beside the mountains and river, an aura of slaughter was rising to the sky. He reined in his horse, looked back at the generals, and said, “There must be an ambush ahead. The army must not advance recklessly.” He immediately withdrew more than ten li and formed a battle line on open ground to guard against the enemy. Then he sent mounted scouts forward to investigate. They returned and reported that no troops were stationed there. Lu Xun did not believe them. He dismounted, climbed a hill, and looked out. Again the aura of slaughter arose. Lu Xun sent men to investigate with greater care, but the mounted scouts returned and reported that there was not a single man or horse ahead. As Lu Xun watched the sun begin to sink in the west, the aura of slaughter grew even stronger. Still uncertain, he sent trusted men to investigate once more. They returned and reported that there were only eighty or ninety heaps of jumbled stones beside the river and no men or horses at all. Lu Xun was deeply suspicious and ordered the local people brought in so he could ask the place’s name. Before long, several men arrived. Lu Xun asked them, “Who piled up these stones? And why is an aura of slaughter rising from among them?” One local replied, “This place is called Yufu Bank. When Zhuge Liang entered Xichuan, he brought troops here and arranged these stones in a battle formation on the sandbank. Ever since then, a cloudlike vapor has often risen from within.”\n\nWhen Lu Xun heard this, he mounted and led several dozen riders to inspect the stone formation. Halting his horse on the hillside, he saw gates and entrances opening in every direction. Lu Xun laughed. “This is nothing but a trick to bewilder people. What use can it be?” He led several riders down the slope and went directly into the stone formation to inspect it. A subordinate general said, “The sun is setting. Please return early, Commander.” Just as Lu Xun was about to leave the formation, a violent wind suddenly arose. In an instant, flying sand and hurtling stones blotted out heaven and earth. Grotesque rocks towered all around, their jagged limbs like swords. Banks of sand and walls of earth rose in overlapping ranks like mountains. The river roared and its waves surged like the clash of swords and the thunder of drums. Lu Xun was horrified. “I have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap!” He hurried to turn back, but could find no way out. As he stood there frightened and uncertain, he suddenly saw an old man before his horse, smiling as he asked, “Does the general wish to leave this formation?” Lu Xun said, “I beg you, venerable sir, to lead me out.” Leaning on his staff, the old man walked slowly forward and went directly out of the stone formation without encountering any obstruction. He escorted Lu Xun to the hillside. Lu Xun asked, “Who are you, venerable sir?” The old man answered, “I am Huang Chengyan, the father-in-law of Zhuge Kongming. In the past, when my son-in-law entered Xichuan, he laid out this stone formation here and named it the Eightfold Formation. Its eight interchanging gates correspond to the Dunjia positions of Rest, Life, Injury, Obstruction, View, Death, Alarm, and Opening. Every day and every hour, it changes without limit and is equal to one hundred thousand elite troops. Before leaving, my son-in-law once instructed me: ‘In the future, a great general of Eastern Wu will lose his way inside the formation. Do not lead him out.’ Just now, from atop the rocky cliff, I saw you enter through the Gate of Death. I realized that you did not understand this formation and would surely become trapped. All my life I have delighted in doing good, and I could not bear to see you perish here. That is why I deliberately led you out through the Gate of Life.” Lu Xun asked, “Have you studied this formation’s methods?” Huang Chengyan replied, “Its transformations are endless. They cannot be learned.” Lu Xun hurriedly dismounted, bowed his thanks, and returned. Later, Du Fu wrote:\nHis achievements crowned the realm divided into three;\nHis fame was completed in the Eightfold Formation.\nThe river flows, but the stones do not turn;\nHis lasting regret was failing to conquer Wu.\n\nAfter returning to camp, Lu Xun sighed and said, “Kongming is truly the ‘Sleeping Dragon’! I cannot equal him!” He then gave the order to withdraw the army. His attendants said, “Liu Bei’s army has been defeated and his power exhausted. He is trapped defending a single city. This is the perfect time to press our advantage and attack him. Why withdraw now merely because you saw the stone formation?” Lu Xun said, “I am not withdrawing because I fear the stone formation. I judge that Cao Pi, the ruler of Wei, is just as treacherous and cunning as his father. Now that he knows I am pursuing the Shu army, he will certainly take advantage of our absence to attack. If I advance deep into Xichuan, it will be difficult to withdraw in an emergency.” He therefore ordered one general to cover the rear and led the main army back. Less than two days after the retreat began, messengers came racing in from three places to report: “Cao Ren’s Wei army has emerged from Ruxu, Cao Xiu’s from Dongkou, and Cao Zhen’s from Nanjun. Several hundred thousand troops are racing day and night toward our borders along three routes, though their intention is unknown.” Lu Xun laughed and said, “This is exactly as I expected. I have already ordered troops to resist them.” Just so:\nHis heroic ambition had only begun to swallow western Shu,\nBut victory’s calculations still required him to guard against the northern court.\nHow the invading armies were repelled will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 85\n\nThe First Emperor Entrusts His Orphan by Final Edict; Zhuge Liang Repels Five Armies from His Ease\n\nIn the summer, in the sixth month of the second year of Zhangwu, Lu Xun of Eastern Wu inflicted a crushing defeat on the Shu army at Yiling and Xiaoting. The First Emperor fled back to Baidi City, where Zhao Yun led troops in holding the defenses. Ma Liang suddenly arrived, and when he saw that the great army had already been defeated, it was too late for regret. He reported to the First Emperor what Kongming had said. The First Emperor sighed and said, “If We had listened to the Chancellor’s advice earlier, We would not have suffered today’s defeat! How can We now show Our face in Chengdu again before all Our ministers?” He then issued an edict ordering the army to remain at Baidi City and had the posthouse converted into Yong’an Palace. Reports came that Feng Xi, Zhang Nan, Fu Tong, Cheng Ji, Shamoke, and others had all died in the service of the state, and the First Emperor grieved without end. A close attendant also memorialized: “Huang Quan has led the troops north of the Yangtze in surrendering to Wei. Your Majesty should send his family to the proper authorities for punishment.” The First Emperor said, “Huang Quan was cut off by the Wu army on the north bank of the Yangtze. With no road back, he had no choice but to surrender to Wei. It was We who failed Quan, not Quan who failed Us. Why punish his family?” He continued to provide them with stipends of grain for their support.\n\nNow Huang Quan, having surrendered to Wei, was brought by the generals before Cao Pi. Pi said, “Now that you have surrendered to Us, do you intend to follow the example of Chen Ping and Han Xin?” Quan wept and replied, “I received extraordinary favor and generous treatment from the Emperor of Shu, who ordered me to command the armies north of the Yangtze. But Lu Xun cut me off. I had no road back to Shu, and surrender to Wu was impossible, so I came to place myself in Your Majesty’s hands. As the general of a defeated army, I count it a blessing merely to escape death. How would I dare compare myself to the men of old?” Cao Pi was delighted and appointed Huang Quan General Who Guards the South. Quan firmly declined the office. Suddenly, a close attendant reported, “A spy has come from Shu and says that the ruler of Shu has executed Huang Quan’s entire family.” Quan said, “The ruler of Shu and I trusted each other with complete sincerity. He knows my true heart and certainly would not kill my wife and children.” Cao Pi agreed with him. A later poet reproached Huang Quan in these lines:\n\nUnable to surrender to Wu, he surrendered to Cao;\nHow can loyalty and honor serve two courts?\nHow lamentable that Huang Quan so cherished a single life—\nZiyang’s judgment spares him no reproach.\n\nCao Pi asked Jia Xu, “We wish to unite the realm. Should We take Shu first, or Wu?” Jia Xu replied, “Liu Bei possesses heroic ability, and Zhuge Liang is exceptionally skilled at governing a state. Sun Quan of Eastern Wu knows how to distinguish strength from weakness, while Lu Xun stations troops at strategic passes, with the Yangtze and the lakes as barriers. Neither can be swiftly conquered by stratagem. In my view, none among our generals is a match for Sun Quan or Liu Bei. Even if Your Majesty were to descend upon them with the majesty of Heaven, I still see no assurance of complete success. We should hold our ground and wait for changes within the two states.” Pi said, “We have already sent three great armies against Wu. How could they fail to win?” Liu Ye, Imperial Secretary, said, “Lu Xun of Eastern Wu has recently defeated seven hundred thousand Shu troops. All ranks are now united in purpose, and they also have the barriers of rivers and lakes. They cannot be quickly subdued. Lu Xun is full of schemes and will certainly be prepared.” Pi said, “Previously you urged Us to attack Wu, yet now you advise against it. Why?” Ye replied, “Circumstances have changed. At that time, Eastern Wu had repeatedly been defeated by Shu, and its strength and spirit had suddenly collapsed, so it could be attacked. Now it has won a complete victory, and its fighting spirit has increased a hundredfold. It cannot yet be attacked.” Pi said, “Our mind is made up. Say no more.” He then personally led the Imperial Guard to support the armies on the three routes. Scouts soon reported that Eastern Wu had already made preparations: Lü Fan had been ordered to lead troops against Cao Xiu; Zhuge Jin had led troops to Nan Commandery to oppose Cao Zhen; and Zhu Huan had led troops to hold Ruxu against Cao Ren. Liu Ye said, “Since they are already prepared, I fear going there will accomplish nothing.” Cao Pi would not listen and led the army away.\n\nNow the Wu general Zhu Huan was only twenty-seven years old, but possessed exceptional courage and strategic ability, and Sun Quan greatly favored him. At the time, he commanded the forces at Ruxu. When he heard that Cao Ren was leading a large army to seize Xianxi, Zhu Huan dispatched nearly all his troops to defend Xianxi, leaving only five thousand cavalry to guard the city. Suddenly, a report came that Cao Ren had ordered the senior general Chang Diao, together with Zhuge Qian and Wang Shuang, to lead fifty thousand elite troops in a swift attack on Ruxu City. All the soldiers showed fear. Zhu Huan laid his hand on his sword and said, “Victory and defeat depend on the commander, not on the size of his army. The Art of War says, ‘Even when an invading army is twice as large and the defending army only half its size, the defenders can still defeat the invaders.’ Cao Ren has now traveled a thousand miles, and both men and horses are exhausted. You and I occupy a high-walled city, with the great river before us to the south and rugged mountains behind us to the north. We are rested and await the weary; as defenders, we control the invaders. These are conditions for victory in every battle. Even if Cao Pi came in person, we would have nothing to fear, much less Cao Ren and his men!” He then gave orders for all the soldiers to lower their banners and silence their drums, making it appear that no one was guarding the city.\n\nNow Chang Diao, vanguard general of Wei, led his elite troops to seize Ruxu City. From a distance he saw no soldiers or horses on the walls. Diao urged his troops forward at full speed. When they were not far from the city, a cannon suddenly thundered and banners rose everywhere. Zhu Huan charged out on a galloping horse, saber held crosswise, and rode straight at Chang Diao. Before they had fought three bouts, Huan cut Chang Diao from his horse with a single stroke. Taking advantage of the moment, the Wu troops charged and slaughtered the enemy. The Wei army suffered a crushing defeat, with countless men killed. Zhu Huan won a great victory and captured innumerable banners, weapons, and warhorses. Cao Ren arrived afterward with his troops, only to be attacked by Wu forces charging out from Xianxi. Cao Ren was badly defeated and withdrew. He returned to the Emperor of Wei and reported the defeat in detail. Cao Pi was greatly alarmed. While they were still discussing the matter, a scout suddenly reported, “Cao Zhen and Xiahou Shang surrounded Nan Commandery, but Lu Xun had troops concealed inside and Zhuge Jin had troops concealed outside. They attacked from within and without, inflicting a crushing defeat.” Before he had finished speaking, another scout suddenly reported, “Cao Xiu has also been defeated by Lü Fan.” When Pi learned that all three armies had been defeated, he heaved a long sigh and said, “We did not listen to Jia Xu and Liu Ye, and now this defeat has indeed come upon Us!” It was summertime, and a great epidemic was spreading. Six or seven out of every ten cavalrymen and infantrymen died, so Pi led the army back to Luoyang. From that time onward, Wu and Wei were no longer at peace.\n\nMeanwhile, the First Emperor fell ill at Yong’an Palace and could not rise. His condition gradually worsened. By the fourth month of the summer of the third year of Zhangwu, he knew that the illness had spread through all his limbs. He also wept for his two younger brothers, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, and his illness grew still more severe. His vision blurred, and he could no longer bear to see his attendants. He therefore ordered everyone away and lay alone upon the imperial couch. Suddenly, a cold wind sprang up, making the lamp flicker until it went out and then flared to life again. In the lamplight, two men could be seen standing in attendance. The First Emperor angrily said, “Our mind is troubled, and We ordered you all to withdraw. Why have you come back?” He rebuked them, but they did not leave. The First Emperor rose and looked at them. The one in the place of honor was Yunzhang, and the other was Yide. Greatly astonished, the First Emperor said, “So my two younger brothers are still alive!” Yunzhang said, “We are no longer men, but spirits. Because throughout our lives we never betrayed trust or honor, the Supreme Emperor has issued decrees making us gods. Elder Brother, the time when you will be reunited with your brothers is not far away.” The First Emperor seized hold of them and wept bitterly. Suddenly he awoke with a start, and his two brothers were gone. He immediately summoned his attendants and asked the time. It was the third watch of the night. The First Emperor sighed and said, “We will not remain long in this mortal world!” He then sent messengers to Chengdu, summoning Chancellor Zhuge Liang, Imperial Secretariat Director Li Yan, and the others to travel through the night to Yong’an Palace and receive his final commands. Kongming and the others came to Yong’an Palace to see the Emperor, accompanied by the First Emperor’s second son, Liu Yong, Prince of Lu, and Liu Li, Prince of Liang. Crown Prince Liu Shan remained behind to guard Chengdu.\n\nWhen Kongming arrived at Yong’an Palace and saw that the First Emperor was gravely ill, he hurriedly bowed to the ground before the imperial couch. The First Emperor issued an order inviting Kongming to sit beside the couch, then stroked his back and said, “Ever since We gained the Chancellor’s service, We have been fortunate enough to establish an imperial enterprise. Who could have expected that Our wisdom and understanding would prove so shallow that We would reject the Chancellor’s advice and bring defeat upon Ourself? Regret and remorse have made Us ill, and death may come at any moment. Our heir is weak, so We have no choice but to entrust this great matter to you.” When he finished speaking, tears covered his face. Kongming also wept and said, “May Your Majesty take good care of your sacred person and fulfill the hopes of all the realm!” The First Emperor looked around and saw Ma Su, Ma Liang’s younger brother, standing nearby. He ordered Ma Su to withdraw for the moment. When Su had left, the First Emperor said to Kongming, “What does the Chancellor think of Ma Su’s abilities?” Kongming said, “This man is also one of the outstanding talents of the age.” The First Emperor said, “No. In Our judgment, this man’s words exceed his actual ability. He must not be given great responsibility. The Chancellor should examine him carefully.” After giving these instructions, he issued an order summoning all the ministers into the hall. He called for paper and brush, wrote his final edict, handed it to Kongming, and sighed: “We are not well read, but We have a rough understanding of the larger principles. The Sage said, ‘When a bird is about to die, its cry is mournful; when a man is about to die, his words are good.’ We had intended to destroy the Cao traitors together with all of you and restore the House of Han, but unhappily We must leave you halfway through the task. We ask the Chancellor to deliver this edict to Crown Prince Shan and tell him not to regard its words as commonplace advice. In all matters, We continue to place Our hopes in the Chancellor!”\n\nKongming and the others wept and bowed to the ground, saying, “May Your Majesty rest and recover your sacred health! We will exert ourselves like dogs and horses to repay the grace of Your Majesty’s recognition and favor.” The First Emperor ordered the palace attendants to help Kongming rise. Covering his tears with one hand and grasping Kongming’s hand with the other, he said, “We are now about to die! There are words from Our innermost heart that We must tell you!” Kongming said, “What is Your Majesty’s sacred command?” The First Emperor wept and said, “Your ability is ten times Cao Pi’s. You will surely be able to bring peace to the state, secure the realm, and ultimately accomplish the great enterprise. If Our heir is fit to assist, then assist him. If he proves incapable, you may become master of Chengdu yourself.” When Kongming heard this, sweat poured over his entire body, and he did not know what to do with his hands or feet. Weeping, he bowed to the ground and said, “How would I dare do anything but exhaust the strength of my limbs, display the devotion of a loyal and steadfast subject, and continue until death?” When he finished, he knocked his head against the floor until it bled. The First Emperor again invited Kongming to sit upon the couch, then called Liu Yong, Prince of Lu, and Liu Li, Prince of Liang, to come forward and instructed them: “You must both remember Our words. After We are gone, you three brothers must all serve the Chancellor as your father and must never treat him with disrespect.” When he had finished, he ordered the two princes to bow to Kongming. After they had bowed, Kongming said, “Even if my liver and brains are spilled upon the ground, how could I ever repay the grace of Your Majesty’s recognition?”\n\nThe First Emperor said to the assembled officials, “We have entrusted Our orphaned heir to the Chancellor and ordered Our successor to serve him as a father. None of you must show him disrespect and thereby disappoint Our hopes.” He then charged Zhao Yun: “You and We have followed each other through hardship and peril down to this day. We never imagined that we would part in this place. Remember Our old friendship, look after Our son night and day, and do not fail Us in what We have said.” Yun wept, bowed, and said, “How would I dare fail to labor like a dog or horse?” The First Emperor then said to all the officials, “We cannot give individual instructions to every one of you. We ask you all to take good care of yourselves.” When he had finished speaking, the imperial carriage departed this life. He was sixty-three years old. It was the twenty-fourth day of the fourth month in the third year of Zhangwu. Later, Du Fu lamented him in a poem:\n\nThe Lord of Shu eyed Wu and marched toward the Three Gorges;\nThe year he died, he too was in Yong’an Palace.\nOne imagines his kingly banners beyond the empty hills,\nWhile the jade hall stands vacant among rustic rooms.\nWater cranes nest in the cedars and pines of the ancient shrine;\nAt seasonal rites and year-end sacrifices, village elders hurry there.\nThe shrine of Marquis Wu has always stood close beside it:\nRuler and minister, as one body, share the same offerings.\n\nAfter the First Emperor passed away, every civil and military official was overcome with grief. Kongming led all the officials in escorting the imperial coffin back to Chengdu. Crown Prince Liu Shan went outside the city to meet the funeral procession, and the coffin was placed in the main hall. When the rites of mourning had been completed, the final edict was opened and read. The edict said:\n\nWhen We first fell ill, it was only diarrhea. Later, other illnesses arose as well, and it seems We will not recover. We have heard it said, “A man who reaches fifty cannot be said to have died young.” We are now over sixty, so what regret can there be in death? Our only concern is for you brothers. Strive! Strive! Do not commit an evil because it is small, and do not neglect a good deed because it is small. Only worthiness and virtue can win the submission of others. Your father’s virtue is meager and not sufficient to serve as your model. After We are gone, conduct affairs together with the Chancellor. Serve him as your father. Do not be negligent! Do not forget! You brothers must strive all the more to gain knowledge and distinction. This is Our most earnest charge! Our most earnest charge!\n\nWhen the assembled ministers had finished reading the edict, Kongming said, “The state cannot be without a ruler for a single day. I ask that the successor be enthroned to continue the line of Han.” Crown Prince Liu Shan was therefore enthroned as emperor, and the era name was changed to Jianxing. Zhuge Liang was additionally enfeoffed as Marquis of Wuxiang and appointed Governor of Yi Province. The First Emperor was buried in Huiling and given the posthumous title Emperor Zhaolie. Empress Wu was honored as Empress Dowager. Lady Gan was posthumously honored as Empress Zhaolie, and Lady Mi was also posthumously honored as empress. The assembled ministers were promoted and rewarded, and a general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the realm.\n\nWei scouts soon learned of these events and reported them in the Central Plains. A close attendant informed the Emperor of Wei. Cao Pi was delighted and said, “Liu Bei is dead, so We have nothing more to fear. Why not take advantage of the fact that his state has no established ruler and raise an army against it?” Jia Xu remonstrated: “When Liu Bei died, he must have entrusted his orphaned heir to Zhuge Liang. Moved by gratitude for Bei’s recognition and favor, Liang will certainly devote his entire heart and exhaust all his strength in supporting the new ruler. Your Majesty must not attack him hastily.” While he was still speaking, one man boldly stepped out from the ranks and said, “If we do not advance now, what time are we waiting for?” Everyone looked and saw that it was Sima Yi. Cao Pi was delighted and asked Yi for his plan. Yi said, “If we raise only the armies of the central kingdom, it will be difficult to win quickly. We must employ five great armies, attacking from every side, so that Zhuge Liang cannot come to the aid of both his front and rear. Only then can he be defeated.”\n\nPi asked what the five routes were. Yi replied, “A letter should be written and an envoy sent to Kebineng, king of the Xianbei in Liaodong. He should be bribed with gold and silk and instructed to raise one hundred thousand Qiang troops from Liaoxi and advance first by land to seize Xiping Pass. That will be the first route. Another letter should be written, and an envoy carrying official patents and rewards should be sent directly into the southern barbarian lands to meet Meng Huo, king of the barbarians. He should be instructed to raise one hundred thousand troops and attack the four commanderies of Yizhou, Yongchang, Zangke, and Yuesui, striking at the south of Western Sichuan. That will be the second route. Another envoy should be sent to restore friendly relations with Wu, promising to cede territory and instructing Sun Quan to raise one hundred thousand troops, attack the entrance between the two Sichuan regions, and advance directly on Fu City. That will be the third route. An envoy should also be sent to the surrendered general Meng Da, instructing him to raise one hundred thousand troops from Shangyong and attack Hanzhong from the east. That will be the fourth route. Then Great General Cao Zhen should be appointed commander-in-chief and ordered to lead one hundred thousand troops directly from Jingzhao through Yangping Pass to take Western Sichuan. That will be the fifth route. Altogether there will be five hundred thousand troops advancing simultaneously along five routes. Even if Zhuge Liang possessed the talent of Lü Wang, how could he withstand them?” Cao Pi was delighted. He immediately and secretly sent four eloquent officials as envoys, and he appointed Cao Zhen commander-in-chief, ordering him to lead one hundred thousand troops directly against Yangping Pass. At this time, Zhang Liao and the other veteran generals had all been enfeoffed as marquises and were stationed in Ji, Xu, and Qing provinces, at Hefei, and elsewhere, guarding strategic crossings, passes, and defiles. They were therefore not called upon again.\n\nNow Liu Shan, the Later Emperor of Shu-Han, had seen many of the veteran ministers die from illness since his accession, too many to recount in detail. All affairs concerning the court, the selection of officials, finances and provisions, petitions and lawsuits, and related matters were left to Chancellor Zhuge Liang to decide. At the time, the Later Emperor had not yet chosen an empress. Kongming and the assembled ministers memorialized: “The late General of Chariots and Cavalry Zhang Fei has a very virtuous daughter. She is seventeen years old and may be received into the palace as empress.” The Later Emperor immediately took her as his empress.\n\nIn the eighth month of autumn, in the first year of Jianxing, a sudden frontier report arrived: “Wei has mobilized five great armies to seize Western Sichuan. On the first route, Cao Zhen, as commander-in-chief, has raised one hundred thousand troops to take Yangping Pass. On the second route, the rebel general Meng Da has raised one hundred thousand troops from Shangyong to invade Hanzhong. On the third route, Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has raised one hundred thousand elite troops to seize the entrance to the gorges and advance into Sichuan. On the fourth route, the barbarian king Meng Huo has raised one hundred thousand barbarian troops to invade the four commanderies of Yi Province. On the fifth route, the foreign king Kebineng has raised one hundred thousand Qiang troops to invade Xiping Pass. These five armies are extremely formidable. The Chancellor was informed beforehand, but for some unknown reason, he has not appeared to conduct official business for several days.” When the Later Emperor heard this, he was greatly alarmed and immediately sent a close attendant bearing an imperial command to summon Kongming to court. The envoy was gone for half a day before returning to report, “The servants at the Chancellor’s residence say that the Chancellor is ill and will not come out.” The Later Emperor grew still more anxious. The next day, he ordered Dong Yun, Gentleman Attendant of the Yellow Gate, and Du Qiong, Grandee Remonstrant and Consultant, to go to the Chancellor’s bedside and inform him of this great emergency. Dong and Du reached the Chancellor’s residence, but neither was allowed to enter. Du Qiong said, “The late Emperor entrusted his orphaned heir to the Chancellor. Now His Majesty has only just ascended the throne, and Cao Pi has sent five armies to invade our borders. The military situation is critical. Why does the Chancellor pretend to be ill and refuse to come out?” After a long while, the gatekeeper relayed the Chancellor’s order: “My health has improved somewhat. Tomorrow morning I will appear in the main government hall to discuss affairs.” Dong and Du sighed and returned. The next day, many officials again came to wait outside the Chancellor’s residence. They waited from morning until evening, but once more he did not appear. The officials were all deeply anxious and had no choice but to disperse. Du Qiong entered the palace and memorialized the Later Emperor: “I ask Your Majesty to go personally to the Chancellor’s residence and seek his counsel.” The Later Emperor immediately led a number of officials into the inner palace and informed the Empress Dowager. Greatly alarmed, the Empress Dowager said, “Why is the Chancellor behaving this way? He is betraying the trust the late Emperor placed in him! I will go there myself.” Dong Yun memorialized: “Your Majesty must not go there lightly. I believe the Chancellor must have some profound insight. Let His Majesty go first. If the Chancellor is truly negligent, it will not be too late for Your Majesty to summon him to the Imperial Ancestral Temple and question him there.” The Empress Dowager accepted his advice.\n\nThe next day, the Later Emperor personally rode to the Chancellor’s residence. When the gatekeeper saw the imperial carriage arrive, he hurriedly bowed to the ground in welcome. The Later Emperor asked, “Where is the Chancellor?” The gatekeeper said, “I do not know where he is. The Chancellor has only left strict orders that we stop all the officials and not allow anyone to enter without permission.” The Later Emperor therefore left his carriage and proceeded on foot. He passed alone through the third gate and saw Kongming leaning on a bamboo staff beside a small pond, watching the fish. The Later Emperor stood behind him for a long time before slowly saying, “Is the Chancellor well and at ease?” Kongming looked back and saw that it was the Later Emperor. He hurriedly threw down his staff, bowed to the ground, and said, “I deserve ten thousand deaths!” The Later Emperor helped him rise and asked, “Cao Pi has now divided his troops into five armies and is urgently invading our borders. Why does my Chancellor-Father refuse to leave his residence and conduct official business?” Kongming laughed heartily, helped the Later Emperor into an inner chamber, and, when they were seated, memorialized: “How could I be unaware that the five armies have come? I was not watching the fish. I was considering a matter.” The Later Emperor said, “What are we to do?” Kongming said, “The Qiang king Kebineng, the barbarian king Meng Huo, the rebel general Meng Da, and the Wei general Cao Zhen—these four armies I have already driven back. Only Sun Quan’s army remains. I already have a plan to make it withdraw, but I need an eloquent man to serve as envoy. Because I have not yet found the right man, I have been thinking it over carefully. Why should Your Majesty be concerned?”\n\nWhen the Later Emperor heard this, he was both amazed and delighted. He said, “My Chancellor-Father truly possesses unfathomable, almost supernatural skill! I beg to hear your plans for driving back the armies.” Kongming said, “The late Emperor entrusted Your Majesty to me. How would I dare be negligent for even a morning or an evening? The officials of Chengdu do not understand the subtleties of warfare, in which the essential thing is to act beyond other men’s expectations. How could these matters be revealed to them? I knew in advance that Kebineng, king of the western tribes, was leading troops against Xiping Pass. I considered that Ma Chao’s ancestors had lived in Western Sichuan for generations and that he had long enjoyed the loyalty of the Qiang people, who regard him as the General of Divine Might. I had already sent a man galloping through the night with an urgent dispatch ordering Ma Chao to hold Xiping Pass firmly. He was to conceal four detachments of troops and rotate them daily in resisting the enemy. Thus there is no need to worry about that route. As for Meng Huo of the southern barbarians, whose troops are invading the four commanderies, I also sent an urgent dispatch ordering Wei Yan to lead an army out on the left and enter on the right, then go out on the right and enter on the left, creating the appearance of multiple forces. The barbarian troops rely only on courage and strength and are extremely suspicious. When they see these deceptive forces, they will certainly not dare advance. Thus there is also no need to worry about that route. I also knew that Meng Da was leading troops toward Hanzhong. Meng Da and Li Yan once swore a bond of life and death. When I returned to Chengdu, I left Li Yan to guard Yong’an Palace. I have already written a letter in imitation of Li Yan’s own hand and sent someone to deliver it to Meng Da. Da will certainly pretend to be ill and refuse to advance, thereby weakening his army’s morale. Thus there is no need to worry about that route either. I also knew that Cao Zhen was leading troops against Yangping Pass. The terrain there is steep and rugged and can be held. I have already transferred Zhao Yun there with an army to guard the pass, with strict orders not to give battle. When Cao Zhen sees that our army will not come out, he will soon withdraw on his own. None of these four armies is cause for concern. Still fearing that these measures might not provide complete security, I secretly transferred the two generals Guan Xing and Zhang Bao, each with thirty thousand troops, and stationed them at strategic points so that they can reinforce any route. None of these troop movements passed through Chengdu, which is why no one here learned of them. Only the army from Eastern Wu remains, and it may not move at all. If the other four armies are victorious and Sichuan is in danger, Wu will certainly come to attack us. But if those four armies fail, why would Wu be willing to move? I believe Sun Quan still remembers his resentment over Cao Pi’s three-pronged invasion of Wu and will certainly refuse to obey him. Even so, we must employ an eloquent man and send him directly to Eastern Wu to explain the advantages and dangers. Once Eastern Wu has been persuaded to withdraw, why should we fear the other four armies? I have hesitated only because I have not yet found the man to persuade Wu. Why trouble Your Majesty’s sacred carriage to come here in person?” The Later Emperor said, “The Empress Dowager also wished to come and see my Chancellor-Father. Now that I have heard your words, it is as though I have awakened from a dream. What cause have I to worry anymore?”\n\nKongming and the Later Emperor drank several cups together, and Kongming escorted him out of the residence. The assembled officials were all standing around outside the gate, and they saw that the Later Emperor’s face showed delight. The Later Emperor took leave of Kongming, mounted the imperial carriage, and returned to court. Everyone remained uncertain and perplexed. Among the officials, Kongming saw one man throw back his head and laugh, his face also showing delight. Kongming looked at him and recognized Deng Zhi, courtesy name Bomiao, a native of Xinye in Yiyang. He was currently Minister of Revenue and was a descendant of Deng Yu, Minister of War under the Han. Kongming secretly ordered someone to keep Deng Zhi behind. When all the other officials had dispersed, Kongming invited Zhi into his study and asked him, “Shu, Wei, and Wu now stand divided as three states. If we wish to conquer the other two, reunite the realm, and restore the Han, which state should we attack first?” Zhi said, “In my humble judgment, although Wei consists of traitors to the Han, its power is very great and cannot be shaken quickly. We should move slowly and plan against it over time. His Majesty has only just ascended the throne, and the hearts of the people are not yet settled. We should ally ourselves with Eastern Wu, joining together as lips and teeth, and completely wash away the late Emperor’s old enmity with them. This is the best long-term policy. I do not know whether it accords with the Chancellor’s esteemed opinion.” Kongming laughed heartily and said, “I have considered this for a long time, but I had not found the right man. Today, at last, I have!” Zhi said, “For what purpose does the Chancellor need such a man?” Kongming said, “I wish to send someone to form an alliance with Eastern Wu. Since you have understood my intention, you will surely not disgrace your ruler’s command. No one but you can undertake the mission to Wu.” Zhi said, “My talent is poor and my wisdom shallow. I fear I am unequal to such an important responsibility.” Kongming said, “Tomorrow I will memorialize the Son of Heaven and ask Bomiao to make this journey. You must not refuse.” Zhi agreed and withdrew. The next day, Kongming received the Later Emperor’s approval and sent Deng Zhi to persuade Eastern Wu. Zhi bowed farewell and set out toward Eastern Wu. Indeed:\n\nThe men of Wu had only just seen warfare cease,\nWhen Shu’s envoy came once more with jade and silk.\n\nWhat came of Deng Zhi’s mission will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 86\n\nQin Mi Confounds Zhang Wen with Celestial Eloquence; Xu Sheng Defeats Cao Pi with Fire\n\nNow after Lu Xun of Eastern Wu had driven back the Wei army, the King of Wu appointed him General Who Supports the State and Marquis of Jiangling, and placed him in charge of Jing Province as governor. From then on, all military authority rested with Lu Xun. Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong submitted a memorial asking the King of Wu to inaugurate a new reign era. Sun Quan agreed and proclaimed the first year of Huangwu. Suddenly, it was reported that the ruler of Wei had sent an envoy. Sun Quan summoned him in. The envoy delivered his instructions, saying, “Earlier, Shu sent men to seek aid from Wei. Wei failed to understand the situation at the time and therefore dispatched troops in response. His Majesty now deeply regrets it and wishes to raise four armies to seize the Riverlands. Eastern Wu may come to our assistance. If we gain the territory of Shu, each of us will take half.” On hearing this, Sun Quan could not decide and asked Zhang Zhao, Gu Yong, and the others for their opinions. Zhang Zhao said, “Lu Boyan possesses extraordinary insight. You may ask him.” Sun Quan immediately summoned Lu Xun. When Lu Xun arrived, he submitted: “Cao Pi sits securely in command of the Central Plains and cannot be attacked in haste. But if we refuse him now, he will certainly become our enemy. In my judgment, neither Wei nor Wu has anyone capable of matching Zhuge Liang. For now, reluctantly agree, put the army in order, and make preparations, while finding out how the four armies fare. If those four armies are victorious and the Riverlands are in danger, Zhuge Liang will be unable to rescue both front and rear. Your Majesty can then send troops in response and seize Chengdu first. That would be the best policy. If the four armies are defeated, we can discuss another course.” Sun Quan followed his advice and said to the Wei envoy, “Our military supplies are not yet ready. Once we choose a date, our forces will set out.” The envoy bowed farewell and departed.\n\nSun Quan sent men to investigate and learned that the western tribesmen had marched out through Xiping Pass, but after seeing Ma Chao had withdrawn without fighting; that Meng Huo of the Southern Man had raised troops and attacked the four commanderies, but Wei Yan had driven them all back to their caves with a decoy strategy; that Meng Da of Shangyong had fallen ill halfway along his march and could go no farther; and that Cao Zhen had marched through Yangping Pass, only to find Zhao Zilong guarding every strategic defile—truly, one general held the pass against ten thousand men. Cao Zhen had encamped along the Xie Valley road, but had been unable to win and had returned. When Sun Quan learned this news, he said to his civil and military officials, “Lu Boyan’s foresight is truly divine. Had I acted rashly, I would have made another enemy of Western Shu.” Suddenly, it was reported that Deng Zhi had arrived as an envoy from Western Shu. Zhang Zhao said, “This is another of Zhuge Liang’s schemes to make us withdraw our troops. He has sent Deng Zhi as a persuader.” Sun Quan asked, “How should I answer him?” Zhang Zhao said, “First set up a huge cauldron before the hall. Fill it with several hundred catties of oil and heat it from below with charcoal. When the oil begins to boil, select a thousand tall, broad-faced warriors, each holding a sword, and line them up from the palace gate all the way to the hall. Then summon Deng Zhi into your presence. Do not let him begin his persuasive speech. Charge him with seeking to imitate Li Yiji’s attempt to persuade Qi, and boil him as Li Yiji was boiled. Then see how he answers.”\n\nSun Quan followed his advice. He had the cauldron of oil set up, ordered warriors to stand on either side holding their weapons, and summoned Deng Zhi. Deng Zhi straightened his robes and cap and entered. When he reached the palace gate, he saw two rows of imposing warriors, each holding a steel saber, great ax, long sword, or short halberd, lined up all the way to the front of the hall. Deng Zhi understood their intention, but showed no fear and strode proudly forward. Before the hall, he saw the hot oil boiling in the cauldron. The warriors on either side watched him closely, but Deng Zhi merely smiled. A court attendant led him before the curtain, where Deng Zhi gave a deep bow with clasped hands but did not kneel. Sun Quan ordered the pearl curtain rolled up and shouted, “Why do you not kneel?” Deng Zhi answered proudly, “An envoy of a great state does not kneel to the ruler of a lesser one.” Sun Quan was furious. “You overestimate yourself! Do you mean to wag your three-inch tongue and imitate Master Li’s persuasion of Qi? Into the cauldron with you at once!” Deng Zhi laughed loudly. “Everyone says Eastern Wu has many worthy men. Who would have thought they would be afraid of a single scholar?” Sun Quan grew still angrier. “Why should I fear a mere commoner like you?” Deng Zhi said, “If you do not fear Deng Bomiao, why are you afraid that I have come to persuade you?” Sun Quan said, “You mean to act as Zhuge Liang’s persuader and convince me to break with Wei and turn toward Shu. Is that not so?” Deng Zhi said, “I am only a scholar from Shu, and I have come solely to discuss what will benefit or harm the state of Wu. Yet you array troops and prepare a cauldron to repel a single envoy. How can your capacity be so narrow that it cannot accommodate another?”\n\nSun Quan felt ashamed and uneasy when he heard this. He immediately ordered the warriors dismissed, invited Deng Zhi into the hall, gave him a seat, and asked, “What are Wu’s interests regarding Wei? I hope you will instruct me, sir.” Deng Zhi said, “Does Your Majesty wish to make peace with Shu, or do you wish to make peace with Wei?” Sun Quan said, “I do wish to make peace with the ruler of Shu, but I fear that he is young and inexperienced and will not remain steadfast from beginning to end.” Deng Zhi said, “Your Majesty is an extraordinary hero of this age, and Zhuge Liang is likewise an outstanding man of his time. Shu possesses the natural defenses of its mountains and rivers, while Wu enjoys the security of the Three Rivers. If the two states unite in peace and depend upon each other like lips and teeth, then by advancing they may annex the whole realm, while by retreating they may stand as two legs of a tripod. If Your Majesty now presents tribute and declares yourself a subject of Wei, Wei will surely expect Your Majesty to appear at court and demand that the crown prince serve as a palace attendant. If you refuse, Wei will raise an army and attack, while Shu will advance with the current to seize your land. In that event, the territory south of the Yangtze will no longer belong to Your Majesty. If Your Majesty believes my humble words to be false, I will die before you and put an end to my reputation as a persuader.” When he had finished, he gathered up his robes, descended from the hall, and prepared to leap into the cauldron of oil. Sun Quan urgently ordered him stopped, invited him into the rear hall, and treated him with the courtesies due an honored guest. Sun Quan said, “Your words agree perfectly with my own intentions. I now wish to form an alliance with the ruler of Shu. Will you introduce me?” Deng Zhi said, “The man who wished to boil this humble minister just now was Your Majesty, and the man who now wishes to employ this humble minister is also Your Majesty. Since Your Majesty is still wavering in uncertainty, how can you win another’s trust?” Sun Quan said, “My mind is made up. Do not doubt me, sir.”\n\nThe King of Wu then asked Deng Zhi to remain and assembled his many officials. He said, “I rule the eighty-one prefectures south of the Yangtze, as well as the lands of Jing and Chu, yet we are actually inferior to remote Western Shu. Shu has Deng Zhi, who has not disgraced his ruler, but Wu has no one who can enter Shu and convey my intentions.” Suddenly, one man stepped from the ranks and submitted, “I am willing to serve as envoy.” Everyone looked at him. He was a man of Wu County in the Wu region, surnamed Zhang, named Wen, and styled Huishu, currently serving as General of the Household. Sun Quan said, “I fear that when you reach Shu and meet Zhuge Liang, you will be unable to convey my true feelings.” Zhang Wen said, “Kongming is only a man. Why should I fear him?” Sun Quan was delighted. He richly rewarded Zhang Wen and sent him into the Riverlands with Deng Zhi to establish friendly relations.\n\nNow after Deng Zhi’s departure, Kongming submitted to the Latter Lord: “Deng Zhi’s mission is certain to succeed. There are many worthy men in Wu, and they are sure to send someone to return the courtesy. Your Majesty should treat that person with respect and send him back to Wu so that an alliance and friendly relations may be established. If Wu makes peace with us, Wei will certainly not dare send troops against Shu. Once Wu and Wei are quiet, I will campaign in the south and pacify the Man regions, after which we may turn our plans against Wei. When Wei has been destroyed, Eastern Wu will not be able to survive for long, and we may restore the foundation of a unified empire.” The Latter Lord agreed.\n\nSuddenly, it was reported that Eastern Wu had sent Zhang Wen into the Riverlands with Deng Zhi to return the courtesy. The Latter Lord assembled his civil and military officials on the vermilion steps and ordered Deng Zhi and Zhang Wen admitted. Zhang Wen felt highly pleased with himself and strode proudly into the hall, where he performed the proper courtesies before the Latter Lord. The Latter Lord gave him a brocade-covered stool and seated him on the left side of the hall, then held an imperial banquet in his honor. The Latter Lord did no more than treat him with respectful courtesy. After the banquet, the officials escorted Zhang Wen to the guesthouse. The next day, Kongming held a banquet for him. Kongming said to Zhang Wen, “While the First Emperor lived, he and Wu were at odds, but he has now passed away. Our present sovereign deeply admires the King of Wu and wishes to set aside past resentment, establish a lasting alliance, and combine our strength to defeat Wei. I hope you will report this favorably on your return.” Zhang Wen agreed. When the wine had made him half-drunk, Zhang Wen smiled with easy self-satisfaction and showed considerable arrogance.\n\nThe next day, the Latter Lord bestowed gold and silk on Zhang Wen and held a banquet at the post station south of the city, ordering all the officials to see him off. Kongming graciously urged him to drink. While they were drinking, a man suddenly entered in a drunken state. He gave a proud bow with clasped hands, joined the banquet, and sat down. Zhang Wen found this strange and asked Kongming, “Who is this man?” Kongming replied, “His surname is Qin, his given name is Mi, and his style is Zichi. He currently serves as a scholar of Yi Province.” Zhang Wen laughed. “He bears the title of scholar, but I wonder whether there is anything he has actually studied?” Qin Mi said sternly, “Even three-foot-tall children in Shu attend school, much less a man like me.” Zhang Wen said, “Then tell me, sir, what have you studied?” Qin Mi replied, “From astronomy above to geography below, the Three Teachings and Nine Schools, the various philosophers and Hundred Schools of Thought—there is nothing I do not understand. The rise and fall of states in ancient and modern times, the classics and commentaries of sages and worthies—there is nothing I have not read.” Zhang Wen laughed. “Since you make such sweeping claims, allow me to question you about Heaven. Does Heaven have a head?” Qin Mi said, “It has a head.” Zhang Wen asked, “In what direction is its head?” Qin Mi said, “In the west. The Book of Songs says, ‘Then it turned its gaze westward.’ From this we may infer that its head is in the west.” Zhang Wen asked again, “Does Heaven have ears?” Qin Mi replied, “Heaven dwells on high yet hears what is below. The Book of Songs says, ‘The crane cries in the marsh’s deepest recesses, and its voice is heard in Heaven.’ Without ears, how could it hear?” Zhang Wen asked again, “Does Heaven have feet?” Qin Mi said, “It has feet. The Book of Songs says, ‘Heaven’s steps are difficult.’ Without feet, how could it step?” Zhang Wen asked again, “Does Heaven have a surname?” Qin Mi said, “How could it have no surname?” Zhang Wen asked, “What is its surname?” Qin Mi replied, “Its surname is Liu.” Zhang Wen asked, “How do you know?” Qin Mi said, “The Son of Heaven’s surname is Liu. That is how I know.” Zhang Wen then asked, “Is the sun born in the east?” Qin Mi replied, “Though born in the east, it sets in the west.”\n\nAt this time, Qin Mi spoke clearly and fluently, answering every question without pause, and everyone at the banquet was astonished. Zhang Wen had nothing to say. Qin Mi then asked, “You, sir, are a famous scholar of Eastern Wu. Since you have questioned me about Heaven, you must possess a profound understanding of Heaven’s principles. In ancient times, after chaos was divided, yin and yang separated. What was light and pure floated upward and became Heaven, while what was heavy and turbid condensed below and became Earth. Later, when Gonggong was defeated in battle, he struck Mount Buzhou with his head, breaking the pillar of Heaven and damaging the bonds of Earth. Heaven tilted toward the northwest, and Earth sank toward the southeast. Since Heaven was light and pure and floated upward, how could it tilt toward the northwest? Furthermore, I do not know what exists beyond the light and pure. I hope you will instruct me, sir.” Zhang Wen had no answer. He left his seat and apologized, saying, “I never expected Shu to produce so many outstanding men! Hearing your discourse has suddenly cleared away the obstruction from my mind.” Kongming feared that Zhang Wen would feel ashamed, so he tactfully smoothed matters over, saying, “These questions and challenges at the banquet were all merely playful conversation. You, sir, possess a profound understanding of how to bring peace to a state and order to a country. Why concern yourself with a game of words?” Zhang Wen bowed his thanks. Kongming then ordered Deng Zhi to return to Wu to reciprocate its courtesy and had him travel together with Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen and Deng Zhi bowed farewell to Kongming and set out for Eastern Wu.\n\nNow the King of Wu saw that Zhang Wen had not yet returned from Shu, so he assembled his civil and military officials for consultation. Suddenly, a court attendant submitted, “Shu has sent Deng Zhi into our state with Zhang Wen to return our courtesy.” Sun Quan summoned them in. Zhang Wen bowed before the hall and gave a full account of the virtues of the Latter Lord and Kongming, saying that they wished to establish a lasting alliance and had specially sent Secretary Deng once more to return Wu’s courtesy. Sun Quan was delighted and held a banquet in their honor. Sun Quan asked Deng Zhi, “If Wu and Shu unite in purpose and destroy Wei, bringing peace to the realm, would it not be a joy for our two rulers to divide the empire and govern it between them?” Deng Zhi replied, “‘There are not two suns in Heaven, nor two kings over the people.’ After Wei is destroyed, I do not know to whom Heaven’s Mandate will belong. But if each ruler cultivates his virtue, and each minister fully discharges his loyalty, only then will warfare cease.” Sun Quan laughed loudly. “Is this how candid and sincere you are?” He then gave Deng Zhi generous gifts and sent him back to Shu. From that time on, Wu and Shu maintained friendly relations.\n\nNow Wei spies learned of these events and rushed a report to the Central Plains. When Cao Pi, ruler of Wei, heard it, he was furious. “Wu and Shu have formed an alliance. They must intend to seize the Central Plains. It would be better for me to attack first.” He therefore assembled all his civil and military officials to discuss raising an army against Wu. By this time, Grand Marshal Cao Ren and Grand Commandant Jia Xu had already died. Palace Attendant Xin Pi stepped from the ranks and submitted, “The lands of the Central Plains are broad, but their population is sparse. I see no advantage in using troops now. The best plan today would be to maintain our armies and establish agricultural garrisons for ten years. Once we have ample provisions and troops, we may employ them, and then Wu and Shu can be defeated.” Cao Pi angrily said, “That is the argument of a pedantic scholar! Wu and Shu have now formed an alliance and will certainly invade our borders sooner or later. How can we afford to wait ten years?” He immediately issued an edict to raise an army against Wu. Sima Yi submitted, “Wu is protected by the natural barrier of the Yangtze and cannot be crossed without ships. If Your Majesty insists on personally leading the campaign, you should select warships large and small, proceed from the Cai and Ying Rivers into the Huai, seize Shouchun, advance to Guangling, cross at the mouth of the Yangtze, and then march directly on Southern Xu. This is the best strategy.” Cao Pi followed his advice. Workers labored day and night to build ten dragon ships, each more than twenty zhang long and capable of holding more than two thousand men, and more than three thousand warships were prepared. In the eighth month of autumn, the fifth year of Huangchu in Wei, officers and soldiers of every rank assembled. Cao Zhen was appointed commander of the vanguard. Zhang Liao, Zhang He, Wen Ping, Xu Huang, and the others went ahead as senior generals. Xu Chu and Lü Qian guarded the central army, Cao Xiu brought up the rear, and Liu Ye and Jiang Ji served as advisers. The land and naval forces together numbered more than three hundred thousand, and a date was fixed for the campaign to begin. Sima Yi was appointed Left Director of the Imperial Secretariat and remained behind in Xuchang. All major affairs of state were entrusted to his decision.\n\nNo more will be said for now of the Wei army setting out. Spies from Eastern Wu learned of the campaign and carried word back to Wu. A court attendant anxiously submitted to the King of Wu, “Cao Pi, ruler of Wei, has personally boarded a dragon ship and is leading more than three hundred thousand land and naval troops from the Cai and Ying Rivers into the Huai. He will certainly seize Guangling, cross the Yangtze, and descend upon the south. The danger is extremely grave.” Sun Quan was greatly alarmed and immediately assembled his civil and military officials for consultation. Gu Yong said, “Now that Your Majesty has formed an alliance with Western Shu, you can write to Zhuge Kongming and ask him to send troops out of Hanzhong to divide Wei’s strength. Meanwhile, dispatch a great general to station troops in Southern Xu and resist the invasion.” Sun Quan said, “No one but Lu Boyan can bear such a heavy responsibility.” Gu Yong said, “Lu Boyan is guarding Jing Province and cannot be moved lightly.” Sun Quan said, “It is not that I do not know this, but at present there is no one who can take his place.” Before he had finished, a man stepped from the ranks and called out, “Though I lack ability, I am willing to command an army against the forces of Wei. If Cao Pi personally crosses the great river, I will capture him alive and present him to Your Highness. If he does not cross, I will still kill more than half the Wei army and make its soldiers afraid even to look Eastern Wu in the face.” Sun Quan looked and saw that it was Xu Sheng. He was overjoyed. “If I have you guarding the region south of the Yangtze, what cause have I for concern?” He therefore appointed Xu Sheng General Who Pacifies the East and commander-in-chief of all troops at Jianye and Southern Xu. Xu Sheng thanked him for his favor, accepted his command, and withdrew. He immediately issued orders for the officers and soldiers to prepare large quantities of equipment and set up numerous banners as part of a plan to defend the Yangtze’s banks.\n\nSuddenly, one man stepped boldly forward and said, “Today the King has entrusted you, General, with the great responsibility of defeating the Wei army and capturing Cao Pi. Why do you not send your troops across the river at once and meet the enemy in Huainan? If you wait until Cao Pi’s army arrives, I fear it will be too late.” Xu Sheng looked and saw that it was Sun Shao, the King of Wu’s nephew. Sun Shao’s style was Gongli, and he held the rank of General Who Displays Might. He had once defended Guangling. Young and proud, he possessed extraordinary courage and daring. Xu Sheng said, “Cao Pi’s forces are powerful, and he has famous generals as his vanguard. We must not cross the river to meet him. Wait until all his ships have assembled along the northern bank. I have my own plan to defeat him.” Sun Shao said, “I command three thousand troops of my own, and I am thoroughly familiar with the terrain and roads around Guangling. I am willing to go north of the river myself and fight Cao Pi to the death. If I do not win, I will gladly suffer the penalty prescribed by military law.” Xu Sheng refused. Sun Shao stubbornly insisted on going. Xu Sheng continued to refuse, but Sun Shao repeatedly demanded permission to march. Xu Sheng angrily said, “If you disobey orders like this, how can I control the other generals?” He shouted to the guards to drag Sun Shao out and behead him. The executioners seized Sun Shao, took him outside the camp gate, and raised the black execution flag. One of Sun Shao’s subordinate officers raced to report to Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard, he immediately mounted his horse and hurried to the rescue. Just as the guards were about to carry out the execution, Sun Quan arrived, shouted for the executioners to disperse, and saved Sun Shao. Sun Shao wept as he submitted, “In former years I served at Guangling and came to know its terrain thoroughly. If we do not fight Cao Pi there and wait until he crosses the Yangtze, Eastern Wu’s destruction will be only days away!”\n\nSun Quan went directly into the camp. Xu Sheng welcomed him into his command tent and submitted, “Your Majesty appointed me commander-in-chief and ordered me to lead the army against Wei. Now General Who Displays Might Sun Shao has violated military law by disobeying orders and deserves death. Why has Your Majesty pardoned him?” Sun Quan said, “Shao relied on the impetuous courage of youth and mistakenly violated military law. I earnestly hope you will pardon him.” Xu Sheng said, “The law was established neither by me nor by Your Majesty. It is the state’s official code of punishment. If he is spared because he is your relative, how can I command the troops?” Sun Quan said, “Shao has broken the law and should properly be left to the general’s judgment. But although this boy was originally surnamed Yu, my elder brother loved him greatly and granted him the surname Sun. He has also performed considerable service for me. If I kill him now, I will betray my duty to my brother.” Xu Sheng said, “For Your Majesty’s sake, I will suspend his death sentence.” Sun Quan ordered Sun Shao to bow and thank Xu Sheng, but Sun Shao refused. He said harshly, “As I see it, the only course is to lead the army out and defeat Cao Pi! Even if I die, I will not submit to your judgment!” Xu Sheng’s expression changed. Sun Quan angrily ordered Sun Shao away, then said to Xu Sheng, “Even without this boy, what loss would Wu suffer? Do not employ him again.” With that, he returned. That night, someone reported to Xu Sheng that Sun Shao had led three thousand picked troops of his own command secretly across the river. Xu Sheng feared that if anything happened to him, he would be unable to face the King of Wu. He therefore summoned Ding Feng, gave him a secret plan, and sent him across the river with three thousand troops to provide support.\n\nNow the King of Wei brought his dragon ship to Guangling, where Cao Zhen’s vanguard had already arrayed itself along the bank of the great river. Cao Pi asked, “How many troops are on the opposite bank?” Cao Zhen said, “Looking across from a distance, we cannot see a single person, nor are there any banners or encampments.” Cao Pi said, “This must be a trick. I will go myself to observe whether they are strong or weak.” The river channel was therefore cleared, and the dragon ship sailed directly onto the Yangtze and anchored by the bank. Banners of five colors bearing dragons, phoenixes, the sun, and the moon were raised on the ship. Surrounded by the imperial regalia, they shone so brilliantly that they dazzled the eye. Cao Pi sat upright in the ship and gazed toward the southern bank, but saw no one. He turned to Liu Ye and Jiang Ji and asked, “Can we cross the river?” Liu Ye said, “The art of war alternates substance with emptiness and emptiness with substance. How could they make no preparations when they saw our great army arrive? Your Majesty must not act rashly. Wait three to five days and observe their movements. Then send the vanguard across the river to investigate.” Cao Pi said, “Your words agree perfectly with my intentions.”\n\nThat evening, they spent the night on the river. The moon was dark. All the soldiers held lanterns and torches, illuminating heaven and earth as brightly as day. Yet when they looked toward the southern bank, they could not see the faintest glimmer of fire. Cao Pi asked those around him, “What is the reason for this?” A court attendant submitted, “They must have heard that Your Majesty’s heavenly army has arrived and fled in terror at the mere news.” Cao Pi laughed to himself. By dawn, a heavy fog had spread everywhere, and nothing could be seen even directly ahead. A short while later, the wind rose, the fog dispersed, and the clouds withdrew. They saw an unbroken line of fortified cities all along the southern bank. Spears and blades glittered in the sunlight atop the towers, and every city was covered with flags and streamers. Within moments, several messengers arrived in succession to report: “From Southern Xu along the Yangtze all the way to Stone City, cities, walls, ships, and wagons stretch without interruption for hundreds of miles. It was all completed in a single night.” Cao Pi was greatly alarmed. In fact, Xu Sheng had bound reeds into human figures, dressed every one of them in blue, placed banners in their hands, and stood them atop false walls and imitation towers. When the Wei soldiers saw what appeared to be so many men and horses on the walls, how could they not lose heart? Cao Pi sighed. “Though Wei has thousands upon thousands of warriors, there is nowhere to use them. With such men in the south, this land cannot yet be conquered!”\n\nWhile Cao Pi was still astonished, a violent wind suddenly arose. White waves surged to the sky, river water splashed over his imperial robe, and the great ship was about to capsize. Cao Zhen hurriedly ordered Wen Ping to bring a small boat and rescue the emperor at once. No one aboard the dragon ship could remain standing. Wen Ping leaped onto the dragon ship, carried Cao Pi on his back down into the small boat, and raced into an inlet. Suddenly, a dispatch rider arrived at full gallop and reported, “Zhao Yun has led troops out of Yangping Pass and is marching directly on Chang’an.” Cao Pi was horrified when he heard this and immediately ordered the army to withdraw. The troops fled in every direction. Wu soldiers pursued from behind. Cao Pi issued an edict ordering all imperial equipment abandoned to speed their escape. Just as the dragon ship was about to enter the Huai, drums and horns suddenly sounded together, and tremendous battle cries arose. A powerful force charged in from the flank, led by the great general Sun Shao. The Wei soldiers could not withstand him. More than half were cut down, and countless others drowned.\n\nThe generals fought desperately and rescued the ruler of Wei. After Cao Pi crossed the Huai River and had traveled less than thirty li, the reeds along the river—which had been soaked beforehand with fish oil—were all set ablaze. The flames swept downwind, driven fiercely onward. Fire filled the sky and cut off the dragon ship. Cao Pi was terrified and hurriedly descended into a small boat. By the time he reached the bank, the dragon ship was already on fire. Cao Pi hurriedly mounted a horse, but a powerful force came charging along the bank, led by the great general Ding Feng. Zhang Liao spurred forward to meet him, but Ding Feng shot him in the waist with an arrow. Xu Huang managed to rescue him, and together they protected the ruler of Wei as he fled. Countless soldiers were lost. Behind them, Sun Shao and Ding Feng captured innumerable horses, wagons, ships, and weapons. The Wei army returned in crushing defeat. The Wu general Xu Sheng received full credit for the victory, and the King of Wu richly rewarded him. When Zhang Liao returned to Xuchang, his arrow wound burst open and he died. Cao Pi gave him a lavish burial, but that need not be related here.\n\nNow just after Zhao Yun had led his troops charging out of Yangping Pass, a report suddenly arrived that the Prime Minister had sent an official dispatch. It said that Yong Kai, a powerful chieftain of Yi Province, had joined with the Man king Meng Huo and raised one hundred thousand Man troops to invade and plunder the four commanderies. Zhao Yun was therefore ordered to withdraw, while Ma Chao was commanded to defend Yangping Pass. The Prime Minister intended to campaign personally in the south. Zhao Yun hurriedly recalled his troops and returned. At this time, Kongming was in Chengdu putting the army in order and preparing to lead the southern campaign himself. Just so:\n\nWe have seen Eastern Wu oppose northern Wei;\nNow watch Western Shu fight the Southern Man.\n\nWhat the outcome would be will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 87\n\nThe Prime Minister Raises a Great Army Against the Southern Tribes; the Man King Is Captured in His First Resistance\n\nMeanwhile, Chancellor Zhuge was in Chengdu, personally attending to public business and deciding every matter, great or small. The people of the Two Riverlands rejoiced in peace and prosperity. Doors were left unlocked at night, and no one picked up anything lost on the road. Fortunately, there were also abundant harvests year after year. Old and young alike ate their fill and sang for joy, and whenever labor or service was levied, everyone vied to complete it early. As a result, every item needed by the army, including weapons and equipment, was fully prepared; rice filled the granaries, and wealth overflowed the treasuries.\n\nIn the third year of Jianxing, an urgent report arrived from Yizhou: Meng Huo, king of the southern tribes, had raised one hundred thousand tribal troops and was raiding across the frontier. Yong Kai, Administrator of Jianning and a descendant of Yong Chi, Marquis of Shifang under the Han dynasty, had now allied himself with Meng Huo in rebellion. Zhu Bao, Administrator of Zangke Commandery, and Gao Ding, Administrator of Yuexi Commandery, had both surrendered their cities. Only Wang Kang, Administrator of Yongchang, refused to rebel. The forces under Yong Kai, Zhu Bao, and Gao Ding were all serving as guides for Meng Huo and attacking Yongchang Commandery. Wang Kang and his Officer of Merit, Lü Kai, had rallied the people and were defending the city to the death, but their position was extremely urgent. Kongming entered the court and said to the Latter Emperor, “In my judgment, the southern tribes’ refusal to submit is a grave danger to the state. I should personally lead the main army to campaign against them.” The Latter Emperor said, “Sun Quan is to the east and Cao Pi to the north. If my Chancellor-Father leaves me now, what shall we do if Wu or Wei attacks?” Kongming said, “Eastern Wu has just made peace with our state, so I do not expect them to harbor any disloyal intentions. Even if they do, Li Yan is at Baidi City, and he is capable of opposing Lu Xun. Cao Pi has recently been defeated and has lost his fighting spirit, so he cannot yet undertake any distant designs. Moreover, Ma Chao is guarding the passes around Hanzhong, so there is no need for concern. I will also leave Guan Xing, Zhang Bao, and the others behind, divided into two armies to provide support, ensuring that Your Majesty will be entirely safe. I shall first go and pacify the southern tribes, and then campaign north to seek control of the Central Plains, repaying the late Emperor’s grace in visiting me three times and the weighty trust he placed in me when he entrusted his orphan to my care.” The Latter Emperor said, “I am young and ignorant. Chancellor-Father, use your own judgment in carrying this out.”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a man stepped out from the ranks of officials and cried, “You must not! You must not!” Everyone looked and saw that he was Wang Lian, courtesy name Wenyi, a native of Nanyang who currently served as Grand Remonstrant. Wang Lian advised, “The south is a barren land plagued by miasma and pestilence. The Chancellor bears the heavy responsibility of governing the state, and it is not fitting for you to undertake a distant campaign in person. Besides, Yong Kai and the others are no more than a minor skin ailment. The Chancellor need only send one great general against them, and he will certainly succeed.” Kongming said, “The lands of the southern tribes are far from the heart of the state, and most of their people are unaccustomed to royal civilization. It will be very difficult to win their submission, so I must personally campaign against them. Whether to use firmness or leniency will require careful judgment and cannot lightly be entrusted to another.” Wang Lian pleaded with him again and again, but Kongming would not listen. That day, Kongming took leave of the Latter Emperor and appointed Jiang Wan as military adviser; Fei Yi as chief clerk; Dong Jue and Fan Jian as staff officers; Zhao Yun and Wei Yan as chief generals with overall command of the troops; and Wang Ping and Zhang Yi as deputy generals. Together with several dozen generals from Sichuan, he raised five hundred thousand troops and advanced toward Yizhou. Suddenly Guan Suo, Lord Guan’s third son, entered the army and came before Kongming, saying, “After Jingzhou fell, I escaped to Bao Family Manor to recover from my wounds. I repeatedly wished to go to Sichuan, see the late Emperor, and seek vengeance, but my wounds had not healed and I was unable to travel. I have only recently recovered. After learning that all our enemies in Eastern Wu had already been executed, I came directly to Western Sichuan to see the Emperor. On the way, I happened to encounter the army campaigning in the south, so I have come especially to present myself.” When Kongming heard this, he sighed in astonishment. He immediately sent a report to the court and appointed Guan Suo vanguard of the advance force, taking him along on the southern campaign. The great body of troops marched in their assigned formations. They ate when hungry, drank when thirsty, lodged at night, and marched at dawn; wherever they passed, they did not disturb so much as a single blade of grass.\n\nMeanwhile, when Yong Kai learned that Kongming was personally leading the main army against him, he consulted Gao Ding and Zhu Bao, and they divided their forces into three columns. Gao Ding took the center, Yong Kai the left, and Zhu Bao the right, each leading fifty or sixty thousand troops to meet the enemy. Gao Ding then appointed E Huan vanguard of the advance force. E Huan stood nine feet tall, had a fierce and ugly face, wielded a square-bladed halberd, and possessed courage sufficient to withstand ten thousand men. Leading his own troops, he left the main camp and went to meet the Shu army.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming had led the main army to the borders of Yizhou. Wei Yan, vanguard of the advance force, and his deputy generals Zhang Yi and Wang Ping had barely entered the frontier pass when they encountered E Huan’s troops. The two armies formed their battle lines, and Wei Yan rode out and cursed, “Rebels, surrender at once!” E Huan spurred forward and engaged Wei Yan. After only a few bouts, Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled, and E Huan pursued him. They had not gone several miles when a tremendous clamor arose. Zhang Yi and Wang Ping attacked from two directions and cut off E Huan’s retreat. Wei Yan turned back, and the three generals joined forces against E Huan and captured him alive. He was taken to the main camp and brought before Kongming. Kongming ordered his bonds removed and treated him to wine and food. He asked, “Whose general are you?” E Huan replied, “I am a general under Gao Ding.” Kongming said, “I know that Gao Ding is a loyal and honorable man. He has been deceived by Yong Kai, and that is why matters have come to this. I will now release you. Go back and tell Administrator Gao to surrender at once, so that he may escape a great calamity.” E Huan bowed in gratitude and departed. When he returned to Gao Ding, he told him of Kongming’s kindness, and Gao Ding was deeply moved. The next day, Yong Kai came to the camp. After the formal greetings, he asked, “How did E Huan manage to return?” Gao Ding said, “Zhuge Liang released him as an act of righteousness.” Yong Kai said, “This is Zhuge Liang’s scheme to sow dissension. He wants to make the two of us quarrel, so he devised this plan.” Gao Ding only half believed him and remained uncertain. Suddenly it was reported that a Shu general was challenging them to battle. Gao Ding personally led thirty thousand troops out to meet him. After only a few bouts, he wheeled his horse and fled. Wei Yan led his troops in a great advance and pursued for more than twenty miles. The next day, Yong Kai again brought out troops to meet them, but Kongming did not come out for three consecutive days. On the fourth day, Yong Kai and Gao Ding divided their troops into two columns and advanced to seize the Shu camp.\n\nKongming had ordered Wei Yan to wait in ambush along both routes. Sure enough, when the two armies of Yong Kai and Gao Ding arrived, the ambush troops attacked, killing or wounding more than half and capturing countless others alive. All the captives were taken to the main camp. Yong Kai’s men were imprisoned on one side and Gao Ding’s men on the other. Kongming then had the soldiers spread the word: “All of Gao Ding’s men will be spared, but every one of Yong Kai’s men will be killed.” All the captives heard this. Shortly afterward, Kongming ordered Yong Kai’s men brought before his tent and asked them, “Whose followers are you?” They falsely replied, “We are men under Gao Ding.” Kongming spared them all, rewarded them with wine and food, and had them escorted to the frontier and released to return to their camp. Kongming then summoned Gao Ding’s men and questioned them. They all said, “We truly are soldiers under Gao Ding.” Kongming likewise spared them all and gave them wine and food, but publicly declared, “Today Yong Kai sent a man to surrender, offering to present the heads of your lord and Zhu Bao as his contribution. I could not bear to allow it. Since you are soldiers under Gao Ding, I am releasing you to return, but you must never rebel again. If you are captured another time, you will certainly not be treated so leniently.”\n\nThey all bowed in gratitude and departed. When they returned to their own camp, they went before Gao Ding and told him everything. Gao Ding secretly sent a man to Yong Kai’s camp to investigate. There he found that the men Kongming had released were likewise speaking of Kongming’s kindness. As a result, many of Yong Kai’s soldiers were inclined to submit to Gao Ding. Even so, Gao Ding remained uneasy, so he sent another man into Kongming’s camp to discover the true situation. The scout was captured by troops lying in ambush and brought before Kongming. Kongming deliberately pretended to take him for one of Yong Kai’s men. He summoned him into the tent and asked, “Your commander agreed to present the heads of Gao Ding and Zhu Bao. Why has he missed the appointed date? You fool are not careful at all. How can you possibly serve as a spy?” The soldier gave vague answers. Kongming gave him wine and food, then wrote a secret letter and handed it to him, saying, “Take this letter to Yong Kai and tell him to act quickly. He must not delay the matter.”\n\nThe spy bowed in gratitude and departed. Returning to Gao Ding, he presented Kongming’s letter and reported that Yong Kai had done this and that. After Gao Ding read the letter, he furiously exclaimed, “I have treated him with complete sincerity, yet he intends to harm me! This cannot be tolerated!” He summoned E Huan to consult with him. E Huan said, “Kongming is a benevolent man, and it would be inauspicious to oppose him. We rebelled and committed these evil acts entirely because of Yong Kai. It would be better to kill him and submit to Kongming.” Gao Ding asked, “How should we act?” E Huan said, “You can prepare a banquet and send someone to invite Yong Kai. If he harbors no disloyal intentions, he will certainly come without hesitation. If he refuses to come, he must have treacherous intentions. My lord can attack the front of his camp while I wait in ambush along the small road behind it. Then we can capture him.” Gao Ding followed his advice and prepared a banquet to which he invited Yong Kai. Sure enough, Yong Kai was suspicious because of what the soldiers released the previous day had told him, and he was too afraid to come. That night, Gao Ding led his troops in an attack on Yong Kai’s camp. The men Kongming had released and spared were all grateful for Gao Ding’s kindness, so they seized the opportunity to join the attack. Yong Kai’s army fell into disorder without fighting. Yong Kai mounted his horse and fled toward a mountain path. He had not gone two miles when drums sounded and a body of troops appeared. It was E Huan, charging at their head with his square-bladed halberd leveled. Yong Kai was caught off guard, and E Huan stabbed him from his horse with a single thrust, then cut off his head. All Yong Kai’s soldiers surrendered to Gao Ding.\n\nGao Ding led both armies to surrender to Kongming and presented Yong Kai’s head before the command tent. Kongming sat high in the tent and shouted for his attendants to seize Gao Ding, take him out, and return with his head. Gao Ding said, “Moved by the Chancellor’s great kindness, I have brought Yong Kai’s head and come to surrender. Why do you mean to behead me?” Kongming laughed loudly and said, “You have come under false pretenses. Do you dare deceive me?” Gao Ding said, “How does the Chancellor know that my surrender is false?” Kongming took a sealed letter from a box, handed it to Gao Ding, and said, “Zhu Bao has secretly sent a letter of surrender, saying that you and Yong Kai swore to live and die together. How could you possibly kill him so abruptly? That is how I know your surrender is false.” Gao Ding protested, “This is Zhu Bao’s scheme to sow dissension. Chancellor, you must not believe it!” Kongming said, “It is also difficult for me to rely on only one side’s account. If you capture Zhu Bao, you will prove your sincerity.” Gao Ding said, “Chancellor, do not doubt me. What if I go and capture Zhu Bao and bring him before you?” Kongming said, “If you do that, my doubts will be put to rest.”\n\nGao Ding immediately led his general E Huan and his own troops toward Zhu Bao’s camp. When they were about ten miles from the camp, a body of troops came around the mountain. It was Zhu Bao. Seeing Gao Ding’s army approach, Zhu Bao hurriedly rode forward to speak with him. Gao Ding cursed him furiously: “Why did you write to Chancellor Zhuge and use a scheme to sow dissension and harm me?” Zhu Bao stared open-mouthed and could not answer. Suddenly E Huan wheeled around from behind Gao Ding’s horse and stabbed Zhu Bao from his mount with one thrust of his halberd. Gao Ding shouted sternly, “Anyone who refuses to submit will be executed!” At once, the entire army bowed and surrendered. Gao Ding led both armies before Kongming and presented Zhu Bao’s head beneath the command tent. Kongming laughed loudly and said, “I deliberately made you kill these two rebels so that you could prove your loyalty.” He then appointed Gao Ding Administrator of Yizhou with overall authority over the three commanderies, and appointed E Huan an officer of the standard. The armies of all three routes had now been pacified.\n\nWang Kang, Administrator of Yongchang, then came out of the city to welcome Kongming. After Kongming entered the city, he asked, “Who helped you defend this city and keep it secure?” Wang Kang said, “That this commandery has remained safe until today is entirely due to a man from Buwei in Yongchang whose surname is Lü, given name Kai, and courtesy name Jiping. It is all his achievement.” Kongming therefore invited Lü Kai to come before him. Lü Kai entered and, after the formal greetings, Kongming said, “I have long heard that you are a distinguished scholar of Yongchang. It is largely thanks to you that this city has been preserved. I now intend to pacify the lands of the southern tribes. What wise counsel can you offer?” Lü Kai took out a map and presented it to Kongming, saying, “Ever since I entered government service, I have known that the southerners have long intended to rebel. I therefore secretly sent men into their territory to inspect the places suitable for encampments and battles, and I had them drawn into a map called ‘The Map for Pacifying the Southern Tribes as Clearly as the Palm of One’s Hand.’ I now venture to present it to you, my lord. If you examine it, it may assist you in your campaign against the tribes.” Kongming was delighted and appointed Lü Kai instructor to the field army as well as official guide. Kongming then led his troops forward in a great advance, penetrating deep into the territory of the southern tribes.\n\nWhile the army was on the march, it was suddenly reported that an imperial envoy had arrived. Kongming invited the envoy into the central camp and saw a man enter in plain white mourning robes. It was Ma Su, who was in mourning because his elder brother Ma Liang had recently died. Ma Su said, “By His Majesty’s command, I have brought wine and silk for the troops.” After Kongming received the edict, he distributed everything one by one according to its instructions, then kept Ma Su in the tent for conversation. Kongming asked, “I have received the Son of Heaven’s command to pacify the lands of the southern tribes. I have long heard of Youchang’s wise judgment and hope you will favor me with your instruction.” Ma Su said, “I have a few humble words, and I hope the Chancellor will consider them. The southern tribes rely on the remoteness of their lands and the dangers of their mountains, and they have long refused to submit. Even if they are defeated today, they will rebel again tomorrow. When the Chancellor’s great army reaches them, they will certainly be pacified. But once the army returns, it will surely be needed for a northern campaign against Cao Pi. If the tribal troops learn that the interior is undefended, they will quickly rebel again. The principle of warfare is: ‘Attacking the heart is best; attacking cities is inferior. Psychological warfare is best; armed warfare is inferior.’ I hope the Chancellor will be satisfied with winning their hearts.” Kongming sighed and said, “Youchang truly understands my innermost thoughts!” Kongming then appointed Ma Su as a military adviser and continued advancing with the main army.\n\nMeanwhile, when Meng Huo, king of the southern tribes, learned that Kongming had used his wisdom to defeat Yong Kai and the others, he summoned the commanders of three tribal territories for consultation. The commander of the first territory was Jinhuan Sanjie; the commander of the second was Dong Tuna; and the commander of the third was Ahuinan. The three commanders came before Meng Huo. Meng Huo said, “Chancellor Zhuge is now leading a great army into our territory, so we must join forces against him. You three are to divide the troops into three columns and advance. Whoever wins shall become chief of all the territories.” He assigned Jinhuan Sanjie to the center, Dong Tuna to the left, and Ahuinan to the right. Each led fifty thousand tribal troops and marched according to orders.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming was discussing military affairs in his camp when a scout galloped in to report that the commanders of the three tribal territories were approaching in three separate columns. After hearing the report, Kongming summoned Zhao Yun and Wei Yan but gave them no orders. He then summoned Wang Ping and Ma Zhong and instructed them, “The tribal troops are approaching in three columns. I wished to send Zilong and Wenchang, but neither of them knows the terrain, so I have not dared use them. Wang Ping may go to the left route to meet the enemy, and Ma Zhong may go to the right route. I will send Zilong and Wenchang behind you as support. Prepare your troops today and set out at daybreak tomorrow.” The two men accepted their orders and departed. Kongming then summoned Zhang Ni and Zhang Yi and instructed them, “You two are to lead one army together and take the center route to meet the enemy. Muster your troops today, and tomorrow advance in coordination with Wang Ping and Ma Zhong. I wished to have Zilong and Wenchang take on this mission, but neither of them knows the terrain, so I have not dared use them.” Zhang Ni and Zhang Yi accepted their orders and departed.\n\nZhao Yun and Wei Yan were both displeased that Kongming had not employed them. Kongming said, “It is not that I have no wish to use you. I only fear that, at your age, you might encounter danger, fall victim to some tribal scheme, and lose your fighting spirit.” Zhao Yun said, “What if we learn the terrain?” Kongming said, “You two should simply be cautious and must not act recklessly.” The two withdrew resentfully. Zhao Yun invited Wei Yan to his own camp to consult with him, saying, “We are the vanguard, yet he says we do not know the terrain and refuses to use us. Now he employs these younger men. Should we not be ashamed?” Wei Yan said, “Let us mount our horses at once and personally scout the ground. We can capture some local people and make them guide us forward. Then we can engage the tribal troops and accomplish a great victory.” Zhao Yun agreed, and the two mounted their horses and rode directly along the center route. They had traveled only a few miles when they saw a great cloud of dust rising in the distance. The two rode up a hillside and saw several dozen tribal horsemen galloping toward them. They charged out from two directions. The tribal soldiers were greatly alarmed and fled. Zhao Yun and Wei Yan each captured several men alive and returned to their own camp. After treating the captives to wine and food, they questioned them closely. The tribal soldiers said, “Ahead is Commander Jinhuan Sanjie’s main camp, located at the mountain pass. Two roads beside the camp, one east and one west, lead to the rear of the Five Streams territory and the camps of Dong Tuna and Ahuinan.”\n\nWhen Zhao Yun and Wei Yan learned this, they selected five thousand elite troops and ordered the captured tribesmen to guide them. By the time the army set out, it was already the second watch of the night. The moon was bright and the stars were clear, and they marched by moonlight. When they reached Jinhuan Sanjie’s main camp, it was around the fourth watch. The tribal troops had just risen to cook their food and were preparing to fight at daybreak. Suddenly Zhao Yun and Wei Yan attacked from two directions, throwing the tribal soldiers into complete confusion. Zhao Yun fought straight into the central camp and encountered Commander Jinhuan Sanjie. After only one exchange on horseback, Zhao Yun knocked him from his mount with a thrust of his spear and cut off his head. The remaining troops scattered. Wei Yan immediately divided off half the army and took the eastern road to strike Dong Tuna’s camp from the rear. Zhao Yun took the other half and followed the western road to strike Ahuinan’s camp from the rear. By the time they reached the tribal camps, dawn had broken.\n\nFirst, Wei Yan attacked Dong Tuna’s camp. When Dong Tuna learned that troops had reached the rear of his camp, he led his men out to resist them. Suddenly a great shout arose at the camp’s front gate, and the tribal troops fell into confusion. Wang Ping’s army had already arrived. Attacked from both sides, the tribal troops suffered a great defeat. Dong Tuna forced his way out and escaped, and Wei Yan was unable to overtake him. Meanwhile, when Zhao Yun led his troops to the rear of Ahuinan’s camp, Ma Zhong had already reached its front. Attacked from both sides, the tribal troops suffered a great defeat, and Ahuinan escaped amid the confusion. The generals each withdrew their troops and returned to see Kongming. Kongming asked, “Of the troops from the three tribal territories, two chiefs have escaped. Where is Commander Jinhuan Sanjie’s head?” Zhao Yun presented the head as proof of his achievement. Everyone said, “Dong Tuna and Ahuinan abandoned their horses and escaped over the ridges. That is why we could not catch them.” Kongming laughed loudly and said, “I have already captured both men.” Zhao Yun, Wei Yan, and all the other generals refused to believe him.\n\nA short while later, Zhang Ni brought in Dong Tuna under guard, and Zhang Yi brought in Ahuinan. Everyone was astonished. Kongming said, “After examining Lü Kai’s map, I already knew where each man had pitched his camp. I therefore used words to provoke Zilong and Wenchang’s fighting spirit, causing them to penetrate deep into enemy territory, first defeat Jinhuan Sanjie, and then divide their forces to emerge behind the camps on the left and right, where Wang Ping and Ma Zhong would support them. No one but Zilong and Wenchang could have undertaken this mission. I anticipated that Dong Tuna and Ahuinan would take convenient shortcuts and flee along the mountain roads. I therefore sent Zhang Ni and Zhang Yi to wait for them in ambush, with Guan Suo leading troops in support, and thus captured both men.” All the generals bowed low and said, “The Chancellor’s divine calculations are beyond the fathoming of spirits or demons!” Kongming ordered Dong Tuna and Ahuinan brought before the tent. He had all their bonds removed, bestowed wine, food, and clothing upon them, and ordered each to return to his own territory and never again assist the wicked. The two men bowed tearfully and each departed along a narrow path. Kongming told the generals, “Tomorrow Meng Huo will certainly lead troops here in person to fight. We can capture him then.” He summoned Zhao Yun and Wei Yan, gave each a plan, and sent them away with five thousand troops apiece. He then summoned Wang Ping and Guan Suo, ordered them to lead another army together, gave them a plan, and sent them away. When Kongming had completed all his deployments, he sat in the command tent and waited.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Huo, king of the southern tribes, was seated in his tent when a scout suddenly arrived and reported that the commanders of all three tribal territories had been captured by Kongming and taken away, and that their soldiers had scattered. Meng Huo was furious. He raised the tribal army and advanced in a long column until he encountered Wang Ping’s troops. The two armies formed their battle lines. Wang Ping rode out with his saber held crosswise and looked ahead. The gate banners parted, and several hundred mounted tribal officers deployed in two wings. Meng Huo rode out in the center. On his head he wore a purple-gold crown inset with jewels; over his body, a red brocade robe adorned with strings of gems; around his waist, a belt with a carved jade lion; and on his feet, green-trimmed boots with eagle-beak toes. He rode a curly-maned Red Hare horse and carried two jeweled swords patterned like pine grain. Gazing proudly ahead, he turned to the tribal generals at his sides and said, “People are always saying that Zhuge Liang is skilled in warfare. Yet look at this formation: the banners are in disorder, the ranks are tangled, and not one of their blades, spears, weapons, or implements can surpass ours. Now I know that everything previously said about him was false. Had I known this earlier, I would have rebelled long ago. Who dares capture the Shu general and raise our army’s prestige?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a general answered and rode out. His name was Mangyachang. Wielding a broad, square-tipped saber and riding a yellow horse with white markings, he charged at Wang Ping. The two generals engaged, but after only a few bouts Wang Ping fled. Meng Huo drove his troops into a great advance and pursued in a long column. Guan Suo fought briefly and then also withdrew. They retreated for more than twenty miles. While Meng Huo was pressing the pursuit, a great clamor suddenly arose. Zhang Ni attacked from the left and Zhang Yi from the right, cutting off the route of retreat. Wang Ping and Guan Suo turned their troops and attacked again. Assaulted from front and rear, the tribal troops suffered a great defeat. Meng Huo led his generals in a desperate fight and broke free, fleeing toward Mount Jindai. The three enemy columns pursued from behind. As Meng Huo fled, a great shout suddenly arose ahead, and a body of troops blocked his way. The leading general was Zhao Zilong of Changshan. Meng Huo was horrified and hastily fled along a narrow road toward Mount Jindai. Zilong charged and attacked, inflicting a great defeat on the tribal troops and capturing countless men alive. Meng Huo, accompanied by only several dozen riders, fled into a mountain valley. The pursuing troops drew close behind, while the road ahead became so narrow that horses could not pass. Meng Huo and his men abandoned their mounts and escaped by climbing mountains and crossing ridges. Suddenly a drum sounded in the valley. Following Kongming’s plan, Wei Yan had led five hundred infantrymen into ambush there. Meng Huo could not withstand them and was captured alive by Wei Yan. All his accompanying horsemen surrendered.\n\nWei Yan escorted Meng Huo to the main camp to see Kongming. Kongming had already slaughtered cattle and sheep and prepared a banquet in the camp. He had seven ranks of executioners arrayed within the tent, their sabers, spears, swords, and halberds glittering like frost and snow. He also displayed the imperial golden battle-ax, curved-handled parasols and canopies, feathered standards, and ceremonial musicians, with imperial guards arrayed on both sides. Everything was arranged in perfect order. Kongming sat erect in the command tent as countless tribal soldiers were brought in under guard amid a noisy commotion. Kongming summoned them into the tent, had all their bonds removed, and gently addressed them: “You are all good common people. Unfortunately, you were coerced by Meng Huo, and now you have suffered this fright. I imagine your parents, brothers, wives, and children must be leaning against their gates and watching for your return. If they hear that your army has been defeated, they will surely be torn with anguish and weep tears of blood. I will now release all of you so that the hearts of your parents, brothers, wives, and children may be set at ease.” When he had finished speaking, he gave each man wine, food, and grain, and sent them away. The tribal soldiers were deeply moved by his kindness. They bowed tearfully and departed. Kongming ordered the guards to bring Meng Huo before him. Before long, Meng Huo was pushed and dragged forward, bound and brought before the command tent. He knelt below the dais. Kongming said, “The late Emperor treated you generously. How dare you rebel?” Meng Huo said, “The Two Riverlands were territory seized from others. Your ruler relied on force to take them and proclaimed himself emperor. My people have lived here for generations, yet you have rudely invaded our land. How can you call this rebellion?” Kongming said, “Now that I have captured you, do you submit in your heart?” Meng Huo said, “The mountains are remote and the roads narrow. I fell into your hands only by mischance. How could I willingly submit?” Kongming said, “Since you do not submit, what if I release you?” Meng Huo said, “Release me and let me return to reorganize my troops, and we will decide who is stronger. If you can capture me again, then I will submit.” Kongming immediately ordered his bonds removed. He had him dressed in new clothing, gave him wine and food, provided him with a saddled horse, and sent men to escort him to the road, from which he went directly back toward his own camp. Just so:\n\nThe foe was in his grasp, yet he released him still;\nBeyond civilization’s reach, men would not bow to his will.\n\nWhat happened when Meng Huo returned to fight again will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 88\n\nCrossing the Lu River, the Man King Is Bound Again; His False Surrender Detected, Meng Huo Is Captured a Third Time\n\nNow Kongming released Meng Huo, and the generals came to his command tent and asked, “Meng Huo is the chief leader of the southern tribes. Now that we were fortunate enough to capture him, the south could have been pacified. Why did the Chancellor release him?” Kongming smiled and said, “Capturing this man is as easy for me as taking something from a bag. But I must completely win his heart; then the region will naturally be pacified.” When the generals heard this, none of them quite believed him.\n\nThat day, Meng Huo reached the Lu River and happened upon the surviving tribal soldiers from his defeated army, all of whom had been searching for news of him. When the soldiers saw Meng Huo, they were both astonished and delighted. Bowing, they asked, “How was Your Majesty able to return?” Meng Huo said, “The men of Shu held me under guard in their camp. I killed more than ten of them and escaped under cover of darkness. As I was making my way back, I encountered a patrol of cavalry. I killed them too and seized this horse. That is how I escaped.” Everyone was overjoyed. They escorted Meng Huo across the Lu River, established a fortified camp, and assembled the chiefs of the various ravines. They also gradually gathered the tribal soldiers who had earlier been released, until they had more than a hundred thousand cavalry. By this time, Dong Tuna and Ahuinan had already returned to their ravines. Meng Huo sent men to summon them. The two were afraid, but had no choice except to lead their tribal troops to him as well. Meng Huo issued an order: “I now understand Zhuge Liang’s schemes. We must not engage him in battle, for if we do, we will fall into his crafty plans. His troops from the Riverlands have come a great distance and are exhausted. Moreover, the weather is now scorching. How can his troops remain here for long? We have the natural barrier of the Lu River. Gather every boat and raft along the southern bank, build earthen forts everywhere, dig deep moats, and raise high ramparts. Then let us see what scheme Zhuge Liang can devise!” The chiefs followed his plan. They gathered all the boats and rafts along the southern bank and built earthen forts. Wherever the ground lay against mountains or beneath cliffs, they erected tall defensive towers, on which they placed many bows, crossbows, stone-throwing engines, and piles of rocks, preparing to hold out for a long time. Grain and fodder were transported in from the various ravines. Meng Huo believed his plan completely secure and remained calm and unworried.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming advanced with his army. When his vanguard reached the Lu River, mounted scouts galloped back to report: “There are no boats or rafts anywhere on the Lu River. The current is also extremely swift. Earthen forts have been built all along the opposite bank, and tribal soldiers are guarding every one of them.” It was now the fifth month. The weather was hot, and in that southern region the heat was exceptionally fierce. The men could not bear to wear their armor, nor could the horses bear their coverings. Kongming personally went to inspect the Lu River. When he had finished, he returned to his main camp, assembled the generals in his command tent, and issued an order: “Meng Huo has now stationed his troops south of the Lu River, with deep moats and high ramparts to resist our army. Since I have brought the army this far, how could we return empty-handed? Each of you is to lead your troops to rest beside mountains and beneath trees. Choose places where the woods are thick and let the men and horses recover.” He then sent Lü Kai a hundred li from the Lu River to choose cool, shaded ground and divide it into four camps. Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi, and Guan Suo were each assigned to guard one camp. Thatched shelters were built both inside and outside the camps to shade the horses, while the officers and soldiers rested in the cool air to escape the heat. When Army Adviser Jiang Wan saw this, he went in and asked Kongming, “In my opinion, the camps Lü Kai has built are very poorly situated. The terrain is exactly like the ground on which the Former Emperor was defeated by Eastern Wu. If the tribal troops secretly cross the Lu River and raid the camps, how could we save ourselves if they attacked with fire?” Kongming smiled and said, “Do not be so suspicious. I have an excellent plan of my own.” Jiang Wan and the others did not understand his meaning.\n\nSuddenly, word came that Ma Dai had been sent from Shu with medicines to relieve the effects of the heat, as well as grain and rice. Kongming ordered him admitted. After Ma Dai had paid his respects, he distributed the grain and medicines among the four camps. Kongming asked, “How many soldiers have you brought?” Ma Dai replied, “Three thousand.” Kongming said, “My army is exhausted after repeated battles, and I wish to use your troops. I do not know whether they are willing to advance.” Ma Dai said, “They are all soldiers of the imperial court. Why distinguish between yours and mine? If the Chancellor needs them, they will not refuse even if it means death.” Kongming said, “Meng Huo is now using the Lu River to bar our way, and we have no means of crossing. I intend first to cut off his grain route and cause his army to fall into disorder on its own.” Ma Dai asked, “How can the route be cut?” Kongming said, “A hundred and fifty li from here, downstream on the Lu River, is a place called Sandbank Crossing. The water there flows slowly, and rafts can be lashed together to cross it. Take your three thousand troops across the river and go straight into the tribal ravines. First cut off their grain supplies, then join forces with Dong Tuna and Ahuinan, the two ravine chiefs, and have them act as our agents within. There must be no mistake.”\n\nMa Dai gladly departed and led his troops to Sandbank Crossing. He ordered his men across the water, but when they saw that it was shallow, more than half did not use the rafts. Instead, they stripped off their clothes and waded across. Halfway over, they all collapsed. They were hurriedly rescued and carried to the bank, but blood poured from their mouths and noses, and they died. Ma Dai was greatly alarmed and returned that very night to report to Kongming. Kongming immediately summoned a local guide and questioned him. The local man said, “It is now the height of summer, and poison accumulates in the Lu River. During the day, the weather is extremely hot and the poisonous vapors rise. Anyone who crosses the river will certainly be poisoned, and anyone who drinks the water will surely die. If you wish to cross, you must wait until the stillness of night, when the water is cool and the poisonous vapors do not rise. The men must eat their fill before crossing; only then will they come to no harm.” Kongming therefore ordered the local man to guide them. He also selected five or six hundred strong, vigorous soldiers to accompany Ma Dai to Sandbank Crossing on the Lu River. They lashed wooden rafts together and crossed at midnight, and indeed no one came to harm. Ma Dai then led two thousand picked soldiers onward, guided by the local man, and headed directly for Jiashan Gorge, the main route by which grain was transported into the tribal ravines. Mountains rose on both sides of Jiashan Gorge, with a single road between them, just wide enough for one man and one horse to pass at a time. Ma Dai occupied the gorge, deployed his soldiers, and set up a fortified camp. The tribesmen in the ravines knew nothing of this. When they arrived escorting grain, Ma Dai cut them off from both front and rear and seized more than a hundred carts of grain. The tribesmen reported the news to Meng Huo’s main camp.\n\nAt this time, Meng Huo spent every day drinking and amusing himself in camp, paying no attention to military affairs. He told the assembled chiefs, “If I face Zhuge Liang in battle, I am certain to fall into one of his treacherous schemes. Instead, we will rely on the natural barrier of the Lu River and wait behind deep moats and high ramparts. The men of Shu will be unable to endure the terrible heat and will certainly withdraw. Then I will pursue them with all of you, and we will capture Zhuge Liang.” Having said this, he roared with laughter. Suddenly, one chief among the ranks said, “The water is shallow at Sandbank Crossing. If the Shu troops manage to slip across there, the danger will be grave. We should detach troops to guard it.” Meng Huo laughed and said, “You are a native of this place. How can you not know? I am hoping that the Shu troops will try to cross there, for if they do, they will certainly die in the water.” The chief said again, “But what if some local person tells them how to cross at night? What then?” Meng Huo replied, “There is no need for such suspicion. Why would anyone in my territory be willing to help the enemy?” While they were still speaking, a sudden report came: an unknown number of Shu troops had secretly crossed the Lu River and completely severed the grain route through Jiashan Gorge. They flew the banner of “General Who Pacifies the North, Ma Dai.” Meng Huo laughed and said, “A mere youngster like this is hardly worth mentioning!” He immediately sent his deputy general, Mang Yachang, with three thousand troops toward Jiashan Gorge.\n\nWhen Ma Dai saw the tribal troops approaching, he drew up his two thousand soldiers before the mountain. The two armies formed their lines facing each other. Mang Yachang rode out and engaged Ma Dai, but after only one exchange, Ma Dai cut him down from his horse with a single stroke. The tribal troops suffered a crushing defeat and fled back to Meng Huo, to whom they gave a detailed account of what had happened. Meng Huo summoned his generals and asked, “Who dares go and face Ma Dai?” Before he had finished speaking, Dong Tuna stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Meng Huo was delighted and sent him off with three thousand troops. Fearing that more men might cross the Lu River, Meng Huo also sent Ahuinan with three thousand troops to guard Sandbank Crossing.\n\nDong Tuna led the tribal troops to Jiashan Gorge and made camp. Ma Dai led his army out to meet him. Some of his soldiers recognized Dong Tuna and explained the whole situation to Ma Dai. Ma Dai spurred his horse forward and shouted abuse: “You faithless wretch who repays kindness with betrayal! Our Chancellor spared your life, yet now you rebel again. Have you no shame?” Dong Tuna’s face filled with embarrassment, and he had no answer. He retreated without fighting. Ma Dai pursued and attacked for a time, then returned. Dong Tuna went back to Meng Huo and said, “Ma Dai is a mighty warrior. I could not withstand him.” Meng Huo flew into a rage and said, “I know that you once received Zhuge Liang’s mercy. Now you deliberately withdrew without fighting. This is clearly a scheme to betray our army!” He shouted for Dong Tuna to be taken out and beheaded. Only after the chiefs pleaded for him again and again was he spared death. Meng Huo ordered the guards to give Dong Tuna a hundred heavy blows with a staff, then released him to return to his own camp.\n\nMany chiefs came to Dong Tuna and said, “Although we live in the tribal lands, we have never dared violate the Central Realm, nor has the Central Realm ever invaded us. Now Meng Huo’s power has forced us into rebellion against our will. Zhuge Kongming’s divine strategies are unfathomable. Even Cao Cao and Sun Quan fear him, let alone those of us in these tribal lands. Moreover, we have all received from him the kindness of having our lives spared, and we have no way to repay him. We are now willing to risk our lives, kill Meng Huo, and go over to Kongming, so that the people in our ravines may be spared the misery of devastation.” Dong Tuna said, “I do not know what all of you truly think.” Among them were men whom Kongming had previously released, and they all answered with one voice, “We are willing to go!” Dong Tuna therefore took a steel saber in hand and led more than a hundred men straight toward the main camp. At that moment, Meng Huo lay dead drunk in his tent. Dong Tuna led the men inside with their blades drawn. Two generals stood in attendance beneath the tent. Pointing his saber at them, Dong Tuna said, “You too received from Chancellor Zhuge the kindness of having your lives spared. You should repay his mercy.” The two generals said, “There is no need for you to act, General. We will capture Meng Huo alive and present him to the Chancellor.” They all entered the tent together, seized Meng Huo, bound him securely, and escorted him to the Lu River. They boarded a boat and went directly to the northern bank, first sending a man ahead to notify Kongming.\n\nKongming’s spies had already informed him of the affair. He therefore secretly passed down orders for the officers and soldiers in every camp to put their weapons and equipment in order. Only then did he have the leading chiefs escort Meng Huo inside, while the rest returned to their camps to await further orders. Dong Tuna entered the central command first, paid his respects to Kongming, and gave a detailed account of the affair. Kongming rewarded him generously, comforted him with kind words, and sent Dong Tuna away with the other chiefs. He then ordered the executioners to bring Meng Huo before him. Kongming smiled and said, “Previously, you said that if I captured you again, you would submit. What do you say today?” Meng Huo replied, “This was not due to your ability. My own subordinates turned against one another, and that brought me to this. How could I be willing to submit?” Kongming said, “What if I release you again now?” Meng Huo replied, “Though I am a tribesman, I know a fair amount about warfare. If the Chancellor truly agrees to release me so that I may return to my ravine, I will lead my troops out once more and decide victory or defeat. If the Chancellor captures me again this time, I will surrender with all my heart and hold nothing back, and I will never change my mind.” Kongming said, “If I capture you alive once more and you still refuse to submit, you will certainly not be lightly pardoned.” He ordered the attendants to remove Meng Huo’s bonds, again gave him wine and food, and had him seated as a guest in the command tent. Kongming said, “Since I first emerged from my thatched cottage, I have never failed to win a battle or take a place I attacked. You are a man of the tribal lands. Why do you refuse to submit?” Meng Huo remained silent and gave no answer.\n\nAfter they had drunk wine, Kongming called Meng Huo to mount a horse and ride out of camp with him. He showed Meng Huo the grain and fodder stored in all the camps and fortifications, as well as the accumulated weapons and military equipment. Pointing these out, Kongming said to Meng Huo, “You are truly a fool not to submit to me. With such elite troops, fierce generals, provisions, and weapons at my disposal, how can you possibly defeat me? If you submit early, I will report to the Son of Heaven and see to it that you do not lose your royal position. Your sons and grandsons will command the tribal lands forever. What do you think?” Meng Huo replied, “Even if I am willing to submit, the people in my ravine are not yet convinced. If the Chancellor will release me, I will pacify the soldiers and people under my command and unite them in heart and purpose. Only then can we submit.” Kongming gladly agreed and returned with Meng Huo to the main camp. They drank until evening, when Meng Huo took his leave. Kongming personally escorted him to the Lu River and sent him back to his camp by boat.\n\nWhen Meng Huo reached his main camp, he first concealed armed executioners beneath his tent. He then sent trusted men to the camps of Dong Tuna and Ahuinan, falsely claiming that Kongming had sent a command for them. In this way, he lured the two men into his main command tent, killed them both, and threw their bodies into a ravine. Meng Huo then sent trusted followers to guard the strategic passes. He personally led an army out through Jiashan Gorge, intending to fight Ma Dai, but not a single man was in sight. When he questioned the local people, they all said that Ma Dai’s men had moved all their grain and supplies the previous night, crossed back over the Lu River, and returned to the main camp. Meng Huo went back to his ravine and conferred with his younger brother Meng You, saying, “Now I know everything about Zhuge Liang’s actual strength and weaknesses. You must go and do the following.”\n\nFollowing his brother’s plan, Meng You led more than a hundred tribal soldiers carrying gold, pearls, precious objects, ivory, rhinoceros horn, and similar treasures. They crossed the Lu River and headed directly for Kongming’s main camp. Just after they had crossed the river, drums and horns sounded together ahead of them, and a powerful body of troops deployed across their path. The general at their head was Ma Dai. Meng You was greatly alarmed. Ma Dai questioned him about the purpose of his visit, then ordered him to wait outside while he sent a man to report to Kongming. Kongming was in his command tent discussing the pacification of the southern tribes with Ma Su, Lü Kai, Jiang Wan, Fei Yi, and the others. Suddenly, a man beneath the tent reported that Meng Huo had sent his younger brother Meng You to present treasures. Kongming turned to Ma Su and asked, “Do you understand the purpose of his visit?” Ma Su replied, “I would not dare state it aloud. Allow me to write it secretly on paper and present it to the Chancellor, so that you may see whether it agrees with your own judgment.” Kongming consented. When Ma Su had finished writing, he presented the paper to Kongming. After reading it, Kongming clapped his hands and laughed loudly. “I have already assigned the parts in my plan to capture Meng Huo. Your opinion is exactly the same as mine.” He then summoned Zhao Yun, whispered instructions in his ear, and sent him away. Next, he summoned Wei Yan and also gave him instructions in a low voice. Then he summoned Wang Ping, Ma Zhong, and Guan Suo and secretly instructed them as well.\n\nEach man received his part of the plan and departed in accordance with his orders. Only then was Meng You summoned into the command tent. Meng You bowed twice beneath the tent and said, “My elder brother Meng Huo is grateful to the Chancellor for sparing his life. Having nothing else to offer, he has respectfully prepared some gold, pearls, and precious objects as a small contribution toward rewarding your army. Later, he will present other gifts as tribute to the Son of Heaven.” Kongming asked, “Where is your brother now?” Meng You replied, “Out of gratitude for the Chancellor’s heavenly favor, he has gone directly into Silver Pit Mountain to gather treasures. He will return shortly.” Kongming asked, “How many men did you bring?” Meng You replied, “I did not dare bring many. There are only a little more than a hundred followers, all of them here to transport the goods.” Kongming ordered them all brought into the tent for inspection. They had blue eyes and dark faces, yellow hair and purple beards, gold rings in their ears, tangled hair, and bare feet. Every one of them was tall and powerful. Kongming had them seated at the banquet and ordered his generals to urge wine upon them and treat them with the utmost hospitality.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Huo waited anxiously in his tent for news. Suddenly, he was told that two men had returned. He summoned them and questioned them, and they gave him a full account: “Zhuge Liang was delighted to accept the gifts. He summoned all the men who accompanied the Second King into his tent, slaughtered oxen and sheep, and held a banquet for them. The Second King secretly ordered us to report to Your Majesty that at the second watch tonight, we are to attack from within and without and accomplish the great undertaking.” Meng Huo was overjoyed by this news. He immediately called up thirty thousand tribal troops and divided them into three forces. He summoned the chiefs of the various ravines and instructed them: “Every unit must carry fire-starting equipment. When we reach the Shu camp tonight, set fires as the signal. I will personally seize the central command and capture Zhuge Liang.” The many tribal generals received the plan. Around dusk, each force crossed the Lu River. Meng Huo led more than a hundred trusted tribal generals directly toward Kongming’s main camp. Not a single enemy force blocked them along the way. When they reached the camp gate, Meng Huo led the generals in at a gallop. The camp was empty, and not a single person was in sight. Meng Huo charged into the central command area and saw the lamps and candles burning brightly in the tent. Meng You and all the tribal soldiers had collapsed in a drunken stupor. In fact, Kongming had ordered Ma Su and Lü Kai to entertain Meng You. They had performers put on various entertainments and pressed wine upon the guests with great hospitality, but drugs had been put into the wine, and all the men had fallen unconscious as though dead drunk. Meng Huo entered the tent and questioned them. A few were conscious, but could only point to their mouths.\n\nMeng Huo realized that he had fallen into a trap and hurriedly revived Meng You and the others. But just as he was about to rush back to the central force, tremendous shouts arose ahead and flames suddenly leaped into the air. The tribal troops scattered in every direction. A body of soldiers came charging in, led by the Shu general Wang Ping. Meng Huo was greatly alarmed and hurried toward the left-hand force, but flames there soared into the sky, and another body of troops attacked. The Shu general at their head was Wei Yan. Meng Huo hastily turned toward the right-hand force, only to see flames rise there as well. Yet another body of soldiers charged in, led by the Shu general Zhao Yun. The three armies attacked from every side, leaving no route of escape. Meng Huo abandoned his troops and fled alone on horseback toward the Lu River. There he saw several dozen tribal soldiers in a small boat on the river and hurriedly ordered them to approach the bank. No sooner had both man and horse boarded than a signal sounded and Meng Huo was seized and bound. In fact, Ma Dai had received his instructions and led his own soldiers disguised as tribesmen. They had waited there in the boat to lure Meng Huo into their hands.\n\nKongming then offered amnesty to the tribal troops, and countless men surrendered. Kongming comforted them one by one and did not harm any of them. He ordered the remaining fires extinguished. Before long, Ma Dai arrived with Meng Huo as his prisoner; Zhao Yun arrived with Meng You; and Wei Yan, Ma Zhong, Wang Ping, and Guan Suo arrived with the chiefs of the various ravines. Pointing at Meng Huo, Kongming laughed and said, “You first sent your younger brother to feign surrender with gifts. How could that deceive me? Now I have captured you yet again. Will you submit?” Meng Huo replied, “This happened because my younger brother was greedy for food and drink. He mistakenly fell victim to your poison, and the great undertaking failed as a result. If I had come myself and my brother had supported me with troops, we would certainly have succeeded. Heaven defeated me; it was not due to any lack of ability on my part. How could I be willing to submit?” Kongming said, “This is now the third time. How can you still refuse to submit?” Meng Huo lowered his head and said nothing. Kongming smiled and said, “I will release you again.” Meng Huo replied, “If the Chancellor is willing to release my brother and me, we will return, gather our family retainers, and fight the Chancellor in one great battle. If you capture me then, I will finally surrender wholeheartedly and without reservation.” Kongming said, “If I capture you again, you will certainly not be lightly pardoned. Take great care. Study books on strategy and tactics diligently, reorganize your most trusted warriors, and devise a good plan soon, or you will regret it.” He then ordered the guards to remove their bonds and released Meng Huo, Meng You, and all the ravine chiefs together. Meng Huo and the others bowed in thanks and departed.\n\nBy this time, the Shu army had already crossed the Lu River. After Meng Huo and the others crossed it, they saw soldiers and generals deployed at the landing, with banners fluttering everywhere. When Meng Huo reached the camp, Ma Dai sat high above him, pointed his sword, and said, “If we catch you again, you certainly will not be released so easily!” When Meng Huo reached his own camp, he found that Zhao Yun had already seized it and deployed his troops there. Seated beneath the great standard with a hand on his sword, Zhao Yun said, “The Chancellor has treated you with such generosity. Do not forget his great kindness!” Meng Huo repeatedly murmured assent and went on his way. As he was about to leave through the hills at the border, Wei Yan led a thousand elite soldiers into formation on the slope. Reining in his horse, he shouted sternly, “We have now penetrated deep into your stronghold and seized your strategic positions, yet you remain foolish and deluded, resisting our great army! If we capture you again, your body will be torn into ten thousand pieces. You will certainly not be lightly spared!” Meng Huo and the others clutched their heads and fled like frightened rats toward their home ravine. A later poet wrote in praise:\n\nIn the fifth month he drove his troops into the barren wild;\nMoonlight shone on the Lu River as miasmal vapors rose.\nHe vowed to repay the Three Visits with his mighty strategy—\nWhy would seven captures in a tribal war deter him?\n\nAfter Kongming crossed the Lu River and finished establishing camp, he richly rewarded the entire army. Then he assembled the generals beneath his command tent and said, “When Meng Huo was captured the second time, I allowed him to inspect the actual conditions of all our camps because I wanted him to come and raid them. I knew that Meng Huo understood warfare fairly well. By displaying our troops, horses, grain, fodder, and supplies, I deliberately allowed him to identify what he thought was a weakness, knowing that he would certainly use a fire attack. He sent his younger brother to feign surrender only because he wanted an agent within our camp. I captured Meng Huo three times without killing him because I truly wish to win his heart, not exterminate his people. I now tell all of you plainly: do not shrink from hardship, but devote yourselves wholeheartedly to serving the state.” The generals bowed low and said, “The Chancellor possesses wisdom, benevolence, and courage in full measure. Not even Ziya or Zhang Liang could equal you.” Kongming replied, “How would I dare compare myself with the men of ancient times? I rely entirely on your strength so that together we may accomplish our great undertaking.” When the generals beneath the tent heard Kongming’s words, they were all delighted.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Huo, bitterly humiliated by his three captures, returned angrily to Silver Pit Ravine. He immediately sent trusted men with gold, pearls, and precious objects to the Eight Regions, the Ninety-Three Settlements, and other tribal communities to borrow several hundred thousand fierce Liao fighting men armed with shields and sabers. He fixed a date by which they were all to assemble. The troops of every contingent came surging like clouds and rolling mist, all ready to obey Meng Huo’s commands. Scouts lying in ambush along the roads learned of this and reported it to Kongming. Kongming smiled and said, “This is exactly what I want: for all the tribal troops to come and witness my abilities.” He then mounted his small carriage and set out. Just as the verse says:\n\nWithout the ravine chief’s fierce and awe-inspiring might,\nHow could the strategist display his supreme skill?\n\nWhat the outcome was will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 89\n\nThe Marquis of Wuxiang Employs His Fourth Stratagem; the King of the Southern Man Is Captured a Fifth Time\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming personally rode in his small carriage and led several hundred horsemen forward to scout the road. Ahead lay a river called the Xi’er River. Although its current was slow, there was not a single boat or raft to be found. Kongming ordered trees felled and made into rafts for the crossing, but every piece of wood sank as soon as it touched the water. Kongming then questioned Lü Kai, who said, “I have heard that upstream on the Xi’er River there is a mountain where bamboo grows in abundance, some stalks so large that several men joining hands could encircle one. Men can be sent to cut it down and build a bamboo bridge across the river for the troops and horses to cross.” Kongming immediately dispatched thirty thousand men into the mountain. They cut several hundred thousand bamboo stalks and floated them downstream, then built a bamboo bridge more than a hundred feet wide at a narrow point in the river. He deployed the main army in a single line of camps along the north bank, using the river as a moat, the floating bridge as a gate, and mounded earth as walls. Across the bridge on the south bank, he established three large camps in a line to await the tribal army.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Huo came on in fury at the head of several hundred thousand tribal troops. As he approached the Xi’er River, he led ten thousand shield-bearing tribal warriors of the vanguard straight to the forward camp and challenged the defenders to battle. Kongming, wearing a silk headscarf and a crane-feather cloak and holding a feather fan, rode out in a four-horse carriage surrounded by his officers. He saw Meng Huo wearing rhinoceros-hide armor and a vermilion helmet, carrying a shield in his left hand and a saber in his right, riding a red-haired ox and shouting abuse. More than ten thousand warriors from the caves under his command brandished sabers and shields as they charged back and forth. Kongming hastily ordered a retreat into camp, had it sealed tight on all sides, and forbade anyone to fight. The tribal soldiers, stripped bare to the waist, came right up to the camp gates and hurled insults. The officers were furious and all reported to Kongming, “We are willing to leave the camp and fight them to the death!” Kongming refused permission. When the officers repeatedly asked to fight, Kongming stopped them, saying, “The people of the tribal lands do not submit to the civilizing authority of the court. They have come this time at the height of their savage arrogance, and we must not meet them head-on. Hold firm for several days. Once their frenzy begins to slacken, I will have an ingenious plan to defeat them.”\n\nThe Shu army therefore held firm for several days. Kongming observed the enemy from a high hill and, seeing that the tribal soldiers had grown lax, assembled his officers and asked, “Do you dare go out to battle?” They eagerly asked to be sent. Kongming first summoned Zhao Yun and Wei Yan into his tent, whispered instructions in their ears, and told them exactly what to do. The two received the plan and departed first. He then summoned Wang Ping and Ma Zhong into the tent, gave them their instructions, and sent them away. Next he called Ma Dai and said, “I will now abandon these three camps and withdraw across the river to the north bank. Once our army has retreated, dismantle the floating bridge, move it downstream, and use it to bring Zhao Yun’s and Wei Yan’s troops across the river to reinforce us.” Ma Dai accepted the plan and departed. Kongming then called Zhang Yi and said, “After our army withdraws, many lights will be left burning in the camps. When Meng Huo learns of it, he will certainly pursue us. You are to cut off his rear.” Zhang Yi received the plan and withdrew. Kongming ordered only Guan Suo to protect his carriage. The troops withdrew, leaving many lights burning in the camps. Seeing them, the tribal soldiers did not dare make an attack.\n\nAt dawn the next day, Meng Huo led the main body of his tribal army directly to the Shu camps. He found all three large camps completely deserted, with more than a hundred carts of provisions, equipment, and weapons abandoned inside. Meng You said, “Zhuge Liang has abandoned his camps and fled. Could this be some scheme?” Meng Huo replied, “I believe Zhuge Liang has abandoned his baggage and gone because some urgent crisis has arisen in his own country. If Wu has not invaded, then Wei must have attacked. That is why he displayed all those lights as a decoy and then abandoned his wagons and fled. We must pursue him quickly and not let this opportunity pass.” Meng Huo therefore personally drove the vanguard all the way to the bank of the Xi’er River. Looking across to the north bank, he saw the banners in the camp still arranged as neatly as before, gleaming like embroidered clouds. Along the river stood what looked like another city of brocade. When the tribal scouts saw it, none dared advance. Meng Huo said to Meng You, “Zhuge Liang feared that I would pursue him, so he has halted briefly on the north bank. Within two days he is certain to leave.” He stationed the tribal soldiers on the riverbank and sent men into the mountains to cut bamboo for rafts in preparation for crossing. He also moved all his best fighting troops to the front of the camp. He did not realize that the Shu troops had already entered his own territory.\n\nThat day a fierce wind suddenly arose. Fires blazed and drums thundered on every side as the Shu troops charged in. The tribal warriors collided with one another in confusion. Meng Huo was greatly alarmed and hurriedly led the warriors of his own clan in cutting a path through the enemy, making straight for his old camp. Suddenly a powerful force charged out of the camp, led by Zhao Yun. Meng Huo hastily turned back toward the Xi’er River and fled into a remote part of the mountains. Another powerful force came charging out, led by Ma Dai. With only a few dozen battered survivors left, Meng Huo fled into a mountain valley. Seeing clouds of dust and the glow of fires to the south, north, and west, he dared not advance in any of those directions and had no choice but to run east. He had just rounded a mountain pass when he saw, before a great forest, several dozen attendants escorting a small carriage. Seated upright in the carriage was Kongming, who laughed loudly and cried, “Tribal King Meng Huo! Heaven has brought you to defeat here. I have been waiting for you a long time!” Meng Huo flew into a rage and looked back at his men. “I have fallen victim to this man’s treacherous schemes and suffered humiliation three times! Now, by good fortune, we have met him here. Charge forward with all your strength and hack both man and carriage to pieces!” Several tribal horsemen fiercely spurred forward. Meng Huo led them, shouting as he rushed toward the great forest. With a sudden crash they rode onto a concealed pit and all tumbled in together. From within the forest emerged Wei Yan with several hundred soldiers, who dragged them out one by one and bound them with ropes. Kongming had already returned to the camp, where he pacified the tribal soldiers, together with the district chieftains and cave warriors. By then more than half had already returned to their own villages. Apart from those killed or wounded, all the rest surrendered. Kongming treated them to wine and meat, soothed them with kind words, and ordered that they all be released. The tribal soldiers departed, sighing with gratitude.\n\nA short while later, Zhang Yi brought in Meng You under guard. Kongming admonished him, saying, “Your elder brother is foolish and deluded. You should advise him. Now that he has been captured by me four times, how can he have the face to appear before anyone again?” Meng You’s face filled with shame. He prostrated himself and begged to be spared. Kongming said, “Today is not the day I will kill you. For now, I will spare your life so that you may go and reason with your brother.” He ordered the guards to untie Meng You and release him. Meng You bowed tearfully and departed. Before long, Wei Yan brought in Meng Huo under guard. Kongming said angrily, “Now you have been captured by me yet again. What can you possibly say for yourself?” Meng Huo replied, “This time I mistakenly fell into a treacherous scheme. If I die now, my eyes will not close in peace!” Kongming shouted for the guards to take him out and behead him. Meng Huo showed no fear at all. Looking back at Kongming, he said, “If you dare release me again, I will certainly avenge the humiliation of these four captures!” Kongming laughed loudly, ordered his attendants to remove Meng Huo’s bonds, gave him wine to calm his nerves, and seated him inside the tent. Kongming asked, “I have now treated you courteously four times, yet you still refuse to submit. Why?” Meng Huo replied, “Though I am a man beyond the bounds of civilization, I am not like the Prime Minister, who relies entirely on treacherous schemes. How could I willingly submit?” Kongming said, “If I release you again, will you still be able to fight?” Meng Huo answered, “If the Prime Minister captures me once more, I will then submit with all my heart, present everything in my cave settlement to reward your army, and swear never to rebel again.”\n\nKongming smiled and released him at once. Meng Huo joyfully bowed his thanks and departed. He gathered several thousand able-bodied warriors from the various caves and made his winding way south. Before long, he saw a cloud of dust rising ahead as a body of troops approached. It was his brother Meng You, who had rallied the remnants of their army and was coming to avenge him. The two brothers embraced and wept, then told each other what had happened. Meng You said, “Our forces have been defeated again and again, while the Shu forces have won repeatedly. We cannot withstand them. Our only course is to withdraw into a cave on the shadowed side of the mountains and refuse to come out. The Shu soldiers will be unable to endure the heat and will naturally retreat.” Meng Huo asked, “Where can we take refuge?” Meng You replied, “Southwest of here is a cave called Bald Dragon Cave. Its master, King Duosi, is a close friend of mine. We can go to him.”\n\nMeng Huo therefore first had Meng You go to Bald Dragon Cave to see King Duosi. Duosi hurriedly led the cave warriors out to welcome him. Meng Huo entered the cave and, after the formal greetings, told him everything that had happened. Duosi said, “Set your mind at ease, Great King. If the Shu troops come here, I will make sure that not one man or horse returns home, and that they all die here along with Zhuge Liang!” Meng Huo was delighted and asked Duosi for his plan. Duosi said, “There are only two roads into this cave. The northeastern road is the one by which the Great King came. The ground is level, the soil is deep, the water is sweet, and both men and horses can travel it. If we block the mouth of the cave with timber and stone, even an army of a million will be unable to enter. To the northwest there is another road, but the mountains are perilous, the ridges rugged, and the path narrow. Though there are small trails through it, venomous snakes and vicious scorpions lurk everywhere. At dusk, poisonous mists rise and do not disperse until around midday. Travel is possible only during the Wei, Shen, and You hours. The water cannot be drunk, and both men and horses find the road difficult. There are also four poisonous springs there. The first is called the Mute Spring. Its water is quite sweet, but anyone who drinks it becomes unable to speak and will certainly die within ten days. The second is called the Spring of Destruction. Its water is no different from boiling broth. Anyone who bathes in it will have all his skin and flesh rot away, exposing his bones, and will certainly die. The third is called the Black Spring. Its water appears somewhat clear, but if any splashes onto a person, his hands and feet will turn black and he will die. The fourth is called the Weak Spring. Its water is like ice. Anyone who drinks it will lose all warmth in his throat, his body will become as limp as cotton, and he will die. No insects or birds live in this region. Only General Ma Yuan, the Han Dynasty’s Wave-Quelling General, ever reached this place; since then, not another person has come here. We will now block the main northeastern road and let the Great King remain securely in my humble cave. When the Shu troops find the eastern road cut off, they will certainly enter by the western road. There is no water along the way, so when they see the four springs, they are certain to drink. Even if they number a million, not one will return. What need is there for weapons or soldiers?” Meng Huo was overjoyed. Touching his forehead with his hand, he exclaimed, “Only today have I finally found a place where I can survive!” Then he pointed north and said, “No matter how divinely ingenious Zhuge Liang may be in his calculations, he will find no way to use them here! The waters of the four springs will be enough to avenge the humiliation of my army’s defeats!” From then on, Meng Huo and Meng You feasted every day with King Duosi.\n\nMeanwhile, after several days passed without any sign of Meng Huo’s army, Kongming issued orders for the main army to leave the Xi’er River and advance south. It was now the blazing heat of the sixth month, and the air burned like fire. A later poet wrote of the southern land’s oppressive heat:\nMountains and marshes parch and dry;\nFirelight engulfs the boundless sky.\nBeyond the farthest reach of earth,\nHow fierce must summer’s heat arise?\n\nAnother poem says:\nThe Red Emperor holds sovereign sway;\nDark clouds dare not form in the sky.\nIn steaming clouds, a lone crane gasps;\nThe heated sea makes the great turtle start.\nReluctantly, men leave the streamside shade;\nWearily, they quit the bamboo groves.\nHow can these travelers from the sandy frontier\nDon armor and march on another long campaign?\n\nAs Kongming led the main army forward, a mounted scout suddenly galloped up and reported, “Meng Huo has withdrawn into Bald Dragon Cave and refuses to come out. He has blocked the vital road into the cave and stationed troops to guard it. The mountains are treacherous and the ridges steep, so we cannot advance.” Kongming summoned Lü Kai and questioned him. Lü Kai replied, “I have heard that another road leads to this cave, but I do not know its details.” Jiang Wan said, “Meng Huo has been captured four times and has already lost his courage. How would he dare come out again? Moreover, the weather is now intensely hot and our troops and horses are exhausted. There is no advantage in continuing the campaign. It would be better to withdraw the army and return home.” Kongming replied, “If we did that, we would fall directly into Meng Huo’s plan. As soon as our army retreated, he would certainly take advantage of the situation and pursue us. Now that we have come this far, how could we turn back?” He therefore ordered Wang Ping to lead several hundred soldiers as the vanguard and had newly surrendered tribal troops guide them along the northwestern path. They came to a spring, and because both men and horses were thirsty, they all fought to drink its water. Wang Ping, having confirmed that the road existed, returned to report to Kongming. By the time he and his men reached the main camp, none of them could speak. They could only point at their mouths.\n\nKongming was greatly alarmed and realized that they had been poisoned. He personally rode out in his small carriage with several dozen men to investigate. He found a pool of clear water so deep that the bottom could not be seen, with an icy vapor rising from it. None of the soldiers dared test it. Kongming descended from his carriage and climbed to a high place to look around. Mountain peaks and ridges hemmed them in on every side, and not a single bird could be heard. He became deeply suspicious. Suddenly, on a distant hill, he saw an ancient temple. Clinging to vines and creepers, Kongming climbed up to it. Inside a stone building, he found a statue of a general seated upright. Beside it stood a stone tablet identifying the place as the temple of Ma Yuan, the Han Dynasty’s Wave-Quelling General. When Ma Yuan came there to pacify the southern tribes, the local people had built the temple to worship him. Kongming bowed twice and prayed, “I, Zhuge Liang, received the late Emperor’s weighty charge to care for his orphaned heir. Now, in obedience to the imperial command, I have come here to pacify the southern tribes. Once these tribal lands are pacified, I intend to campaign against Wei, annex Wu, and restore peace to the Han imperial house. My soldiers, not knowing the geography, mistakenly drank poisonous water and have lost the power of speech. I earnestly beg your honored spirit to remember the grace and righteousness of our dynasty, reveal your divine power, and protect the entire army!”\n\nWhen he had finished praying, Kongming left the temple to seek a local inhabitant whom he could question. In the distance, on the opposite mountain, he dimly saw an old man approaching with a staff. His appearance was most unusual. Kongming invited the old man into the temple, exchanged formal greetings with him, and sat facing him on a rock. Kongming asked, “May I ask your honored name, venerable sir?” The old man replied, “I have long heard of the Prime Minister’s illustrious fame throughout the great realm, and I am fortunate to meet you. Many people of the tribal lands owe their lives to the Prime Minister, and all are deeply grateful.” Kongming asked him about the spring. The old man answered, “The water your soldiers drank came from the Mute Spring. Anyone who drinks it loses the power of speech and dies within a few days. Besides this spring, there are three others. To the southeast is a spring whose water is bitterly cold. If anyone drinks it, all warmth leaves his throat, his body grows weak, and he dies. It is called the Weak Spring. Directly south is a spring whose water, if splashed on a person, makes his hands and feet turn black and kills him. It is called the Black Spring. To the southwest is a spring that boils like hot broth. Anyone who bathes in it will have all his skin and flesh slough away and will die. It is called the Spring of Destruction. These four springs are found in this region, where poisonous vapors gather, and there is no medicine that can cure them. The pestilential mists are also extremely dense. Travel is possible only during the three periods of Wei, Shen, and You; at all other hours the miasma spreads thickly everywhere, and anyone who touches it dies at once.”\n\nKongming said, “If that is so, the tribal lands cannot be pacified. If the tribal lands are not pacified, how can I annex Wu and Wei and restore the Han imperial house? I will have failed the late Emperor’s weighty charge to care for his orphaned heir, and life will be worse than death!” The old man said, “Do not worry, Prime Minister. I will direct you to a place where the poison can be cured.” Kongming said, “Whatever wise guidance you have, venerable sir, I beg you to instruct me.” The old man replied, “Several miles directly west of here is a mountain valley. Travel twenty miles into it and you will find a stream called the Stream of Ten Thousand Safeties. A reclusive scholar lives there who is known as the Hermit of Ten Thousand Safeties. He has not left the stream for several decades. Behind his thatched hermitage is a spring called the Spring of Peace and Joy. If anyone has been poisoned, drawing its water and drinking it will cure him immediately. If anyone has scabies or leprosy, or has been affected by the miasma, bathing in the Stream of Ten Thousand Safeties will restore him naturally. In addition, a kind of herb grows before the hermitage called ‘allium-leaf rue.’ If a person holds one leaf in his mouth, the miasma cannot infect him. The Prime Minister should hurry there and ask for it.” Kongming bowed in thanks and said, “I am profoundly grateful for your life-saving kindness. May I know your honored name?” The old man entered the temple and said, “I am the local mountain spirit. At the command of the Wave-Quelling General, I came especially to guide you.” When he had finished speaking, he shouted, and the stone wall behind the temple opened. He entered it and vanished. Kongming was filled with astonishment. He bowed twice more to the temple spirit, returned by the old road to his carriage, and went back to the main camp.\n\nThe next day, Kongming prepared incense, a letter, and gifts, then led Wang Ping and all the mute soldiers through the night toward the place described by the mountain spirit. They followed the winding way into a narrow mountain valley and traveled a little more than twenty miles. There they saw tall pines and great cypresses, luxuriant bamboo and rare flowers, encircling a country estate. Within a fence stood several thatched cottages, and a rich fragrance filled the air. Kongming was delighted. He reached the estate and knocked at the gate, and a young boy came out. Just as Kongming was about to give his name, a man emerged, wearing a bamboo cap, straw sandals, a white robe, and a black sash. He had blue eyes and yellow hair, and he came forward cheerfully, saying, “Can my visitor be none other than the Prime Minister of Han?” Kongming smiled and asked, “How did you know, worthy recluse?” The hermit replied, “I have long heard that the Prime Minister’s great banner was coming south on campaign. How could I not know?” He then invited Kongming into the thatched hall. After they exchanged formal greetings, host and guest took their seats. Kongming said, “I, Zhuge Liang, received Emperor Zhaolie’s weighty charge to care for his orphaned heir. Now, in obedience to the reigning Emperor’s sacred command, I have led a great army here to subdue the tribal lands and bring them under the civilizing authority of the court. Unexpectedly, Meng Huo slipped into this cave region, and my soldiers mistakenly drank from the Mute Spring. Last night the Wave-Quelling General manifested his divine power and told me that you, worthy sir, possessed a medicinal spring that could cure them. I beg you to take pity on them and grant us this miraculous water, so that the soldiers’ remaining lives may be saved.” The hermit replied, “I am merely a useless old man of the mountains and fields. There was no need for the Prime Minister to trouble himself to come here. The spring is directly behind my hermitage.” He ordered water drawn for them to drink.\n\nThe boy led Wang Ping and the other mute soldiers to the stream, where they drew water and drank it. They immediately vomited up foul saliva and were able to speak again. The boy then led all the soldiers to bathe in the Stream of Ten Thousand Safeties. In the hermitage, the recluse served Kongming tea made from cypress seeds and a dish of pine blossoms. The recluse told him, “The tribal caves in this region contain many venomous snakes and vicious scorpions. Willow blossoms fall into the streams and springs, making their water unfit to drink. You must dig into the ground to make wells, and only then may you draw water to drink.” Kongming asked for the “allium-leaf rue,” and the recluse allowed the soldiers to gather as much as they wished. “Have every man hold one leaf in his mouth, and the miasma will naturally be unable to infect him.” Kongming bowed and asked the hermit’s name. The hermit smiled and said, “I am Meng Jie, the elder brother of Meng Huo.” Kongming was astonished. The recluse continued, “Do not be suspicious, Prime Minister. Allow me a few words of explanation. My parents had three sons. I, Meng Jie, am the eldest; Meng Huo is the second, and Meng You the third. Our parents are both dead. My two younger brothers are violent and wicked and refuse to submit to the civilizing authority of the court. I repeatedly advised them, but they would not listen. I therefore changed both my personal and family names and withdrew to live here. Now my unworthy brothers have rebelled and forced the Prime Minister to penetrate this barren wilderness and endure such hardships. For this, I, Meng Jie, deserve ten thousand deaths, and so I first beg forgiveness before the Prime Minister.” Kongming sighed and said, “Now I believe that the story of the bandit Zhi and his virtuous brother Liu Xiahui can indeed happen in our own time.” He then said to Meng Jie, “What if I petition the Emperor to establish you as king?” Meng Jie replied, “I fled here because I despise rank and fame. How could I still harbor any desire for wealth and honor?” Kongming then offered him gold and silk, but Meng Jie firmly refused to accept them. Kongming sighed repeatedly, bowed farewell, and returned. A later poet wrote:\nThe noble recluse dwelt apart behind his closed gate;\nHere the Martial Marquis once subdued the southern tribes.\nTo this day, ancient trees stand where no people dwell,\nAnd cold mists still enfold the mountains of old.\n\nAfter Kongming returned to the main camp, he ordered the soldiers to dig for water. They dug more than two hundred feet without finding a single drop. They dug in more than ten places, but the result was always the same. The army grew alarmed. At midnight, Kongming burned incense and appealed to Heaven, saying, “I, your servant Zhuge Liang, though lacking in ability, rely upon the blessings of the Great Han and have received the command to pacify the southern tribes. Now, on the road, we have run short of water, and our soldiers and horses are parched with thirst. If Heaven does not intend to extinguish the Great Han, then grant us sweet springs at once! But if our allotted fortune has come to an end, I, Zhuge Liang, and all my men are willing to die here!” When his prayer was finished that night, they waited until dawn and looked into the wells. Every one of them was filled with sweet water. A later poet wrote:\nTo pacify the tribes, he led a mighty host for the state;\nHis righteous heart accorded with the spirits divine.\nWhen Geng Gong bowed at his well, sweet water sprang forth;\nAt Zhuge’s devout prayer, water rose in the night.\n\nOnce Kongming’s soldiers and horses had obtained sweet water, they safely followed the narrow path straight to Bald Dragon Cave and established camp before it. Tribal scouts learned of this and reported to Meng Huo, “The Shu soldiers have not been infected by the pestilential miasma, nor are they suffering from thirst. None of the springs has had any effect.” King Duosi refused to believe it and went with Meng Huo to observe from a high mountain. They saw that the Shu soldiers were perfectly safe and well, carrying water in large tubs and small buckets, watering their horses and cooking their food. The sight made Duosi’s hair stand on end. Turning to Meng Huo, he said, “These are divine troops!” Meng Huo replied, “My brother and I will fight the Shu troops to the death. Even if we fall before their lines, how could we willingly let ourselves be bound?” Duosi said, “If the Great King is defeated, my wife and children will also be finished. We must slaughter oxen and horses, reward the cave warriors lavishly, and charge straight into the Shu camp without shrinking from flood or flame. Only then can we win.”\n\nThey therefore distributed lavish rewards among the tribal troops. Just as they were preparing to set out, a report came that Yang Feng, lord of the twenty-one caves of Silver Mine Cave to the west behind them, had arrived with thirty thousand troops to assist in the battle. Meng Huo was delighted. “Neighboring troops have come to help me. I am certain to win!” He and King Duosi immediately went out of the cave to welcome them. Yang Feng led his troops inside and said, “I have thirty thousand elite soldiers, all clad in iron armor. They can fly over mountains and cross ridges and are enough to oppose a million Shu troops. I also have five sons, all fully trained in the martial arts. I wish to assist the Great King.” Yang Feng ordered his five sons to enter and bow. All had powerful, tiger-like bodies and an imposing air. Meng Huo was overjoyed and arranged a banquet for Yang Feng and his sons. When they had drunk until they were half intoxicated, Yang Feng said, “There is little entertainment in the army. I have tribal women with me who are skilled at dancing with sabers and shields. Let them provide some amusement.” Meng Huo cheerfully agreed. A short while later, several dozen tribal women, all with loose hair and bare feet, danced and leaped into the tent from outside, while the assembled tribesmen clapped their hands and sang in accompaniment. Yang Feng ordered two of his sons to serve the wine. The two sons raised cups and approached Meng Huo and Meng You. The brothers took the cups and were just about to drink when Yang Feng gave a great shout. His two sons instantly seized Meng Huo and Meng You and dragged them from their seats. King Duosi tried to flee, but Yang Feng had already captured him. The tribal women barred the way across the tent, and no one dared come forward. Meng Huo said, “When the rabbit dies, the fox grieves; creatures mourn for their own kind. You and I are all lords of our respective caves, and there has never been any grievance between us. Why are you harming me?” Yang Feng replied, “My brothers, sons, and nephews all owe their lives to Prime Minister Zhuge’s mercy, and we have had no way to repay him. Now that you have rebelled, why should I not capture you and present you to him?”\n\nThe tribal soldiers from the various caves all returned to their own villages. Yang Feng bound Meng Huo, Meng You, King Duosi, and the others and escorted them to Kongming’s camp. Kongming ordered them admitted. Yang Feng and the others bowed below the command tent and said, “Our sons and nephews are all grateful for the Prime Minister’s kindness, and so we have captured Meng Huo, Meng You, and the others and brought them here as an offering.” Kongming rewarded them generously and ordered Meng Huo brought forward. Kongming smiled and asked, “Do you submit now?” Meng Huo replied, “This was not due to your ability. My own people from the caves turned on one another, and that is how this happened. Kill me if you wish, but I still do not submit!” Kongming said, “You lured me into a waterless region and employed the poisons of the Mute Spring, the Spring of Destruction, the Black Spring, and the Weak Spring, yet my army remains unharmed. Is that not Heaven’s will? Why do you remain so obstinate?” Meng Huo replied, “My ancestral home is in Silver Pit Mountain, protected by the barriers of three rivers and strong fortified passes. If you capture me there, then I and all my children and grandchildren will submit and serve you with all our hearts.” Kongming said, “I will release you once again. Go back, reorganize your army, and decide victory or defeat with me. If I capture you then and you still refuse to submit, I will exterminate all nine degrees of your clan.” He shouted for his attendants to remove Meng Huo’s bonds and release him. Meng Huo bowed twice and departed. Kongming also had the bonds removed from Meng You and King Duosi and gave them food and wine to calm their nerves. The two were so terrified that they did not dare look directly at him. Kongming ordered horses saddled and had them escorted back. Thus it was:\nTo venture deep into dangerous ground is no easy thing;\nTo unfold another wondrous plan can hardly be mere chance!\nWhat forces Meng Huo would assemble upon his return, and who would win or lose, will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 90\n\nGiant Beasts Are Driven Forth, Yet the Man Army Is Routed a Sixth Time; the Rattan Armor Is Burned and Meng Huo Captured a Seventh Time\n\nNow Kongming released Meng Huo and all the others. Yang Feng and his sons were each granted official rank and title, and the tribal soldiers were richly rewarded. Yang Feng and the others bowed in thanks and departed. Meng Huo and his men fled through the night back to Silver Pit Cave. Outside the cave were three rivers: the Lu River, the Gannan River, and the Xicheng River. Because the three waterways converged there, the place was called Three Rivers. For more than three hundred miles north of the cave, the land was mostly level and produced all manner of things. Two hundred miles west of the cave was a salt well. Two hundred miles to the southwest, the territory extended directly to the Lu and Gan Rivers. Three hundred miles due south was Liangdu Cave. A mountain encircled the cave, and silver was mined from it, so it was called Silver Pit Mountain. Palaces and towers had been built in the mountain as the barbarian king’s stronghold. Within it stood an ancestral temple called the “Household Spirits.” Cattle and horses were slaughtered as offerings there in every season, in rites called “Divining the Spirits.” Every year, people from Shu and other regions were regularly sacrificed. When anyone fell ill, the people refused medicine and prayed only to shamans and sorcerers, calling this “Healing by Spirits.” There were no written laws or punishments there; anyone who committed a crime was simply beheaded. When a girl came of age, she bathed in the streams, where men and women mingled freely and chose their own mates without parental interference. This was called “Learning the Art.” In years when the rains came regularly and in proper measure, the people planted rice and grain. If the crops failed, they killed snakes for stew and cooked elephants for food. In each district, the head of the foremost household was called the “Cave Lord,” and the next in rank was called the “Chieftain.” On the first and fifteenth days of every month, everyone gathered in Three Rivers City to buy, sell, and exchange goods. Such were their customs.\n\nNow Meng Huo assembled more than a thousand members of his clan and faction in the cave and said to them, “I have repeatedly suffered humiliation at the hands of the Shu army, and I have sworn to avenge myself. What wise counsel can you offer?” Before he had finished, one man replied, “I can recommend someone who can defeat Zhuge Liang.” Everyone looked at him. He was Meng Huo’s wife’s younger brother, presently the chief of the Eight Tribes, and was known as Cave Lord Dailai. Meng Huo was delighted and quickly asked whom he meant. Cave Lord Dailai said, “Southwest of here lies Bana Cave. Its lord, King Mulu, is deeply versed in magic. When he goes out, he rides an elephant and can summon the wind and call down rain. Tigers, leopards, jackals, wolves, venomous snakes, and vicious scorpions always follow him. He also commands thirty thousand divine warriors, all exceedingly brave. Your Majesty may write him a letter and prepare gifts, and I will personally go to ask his aid. If he agrees, why should we fear the Shu army?” Meng Huo gladly ordered his brother-in-law to write the letter and depart. He then ordered King Duosi to hold Three Rivers City as the forward barrier.\n\nNow Kongming led his army straight to Three Rivers City. From a distance he saw that the city bordered rivers on three sides, while only one side opened onto dry land. He therefore sent Wei Yan and Zhao Yun to lead an army against the city by the landward route. When the troops reached the walls, bows and crossbows fired all at once from above. The cave people were mostly skilled with crossbows, and each crossbow could discharge ten bolts at once. Every arrowhead was coated with poison. Anyone struck by one suffered such decay of flesh and skin that the internal organs were exposed, and then died. Zhao Yun and Wei Yan could not prevail, so they returned to Kongming and reported the poisoned arrows. Kongming rode his small carriage to the front to inspect the situation for himself. After returning to camp, he ordered the army to withdraw several miles and establish a new camp. When the barbarian soldiers saw the Shu army retreating into the distance, they all laughed and celebrated, assuming that the Shu troops had withdrawn out of fear. That night they slept securely and made no effort to send out scouts.\n\nAfter Kongming had ordered the army to withdraw, he closed the camp and did not come out. For five days straight, he issued no orders. Around dusk on the fifth day, a light breeze suddenly arose. Kongming gave an order: “Every soldier must provide a piece cut from the front of his tunic. It must be ready for inspection by the first watch. Anyone without one will be beheaded at once.” None of the commanders understood his purpose, but the troops prepared the cloth as ordered. At the first watch, another order came: “Every soldier is to use his piece of cloth to wrap one bundle of earth. Anyone without one will be beheaded at once.” The troops still did not understand his purpose, but they had no choice except to obey. Kongming then ordered, “All troops are to deliver their bundles of earth beneath the walls of Three Rivers City. Those who arrive first will be rewarded.” On hearing the order, all the soldiers wrapped up clean earth and raced toward the city. Kongming ordered the earth piled into an ascending ramp and declared that the first man onto the wall would receive the highest merit. Thus more than a hundred thousand Shu soldiers, together with over ten thousand surrendered troops, all dumped their bundles of earth beneath the wall. In moments, the piled earth formed a mountain reaching to the top of the walls. At a secret signal, the Shu troops all charged onto the city wall. By the time the barbarian soldiers hastily fired their crossbows, more than half had already been seized and dragged down. The rest abandoned the city and fled. King Duosi died amid the chaos. The Shu generals directed their troops along separate routes to hunt down and kill the fugitives. Kongming captured Three Rivers City and distributed all the treasure found there among the army. The surviving barbarian soldiers fled back to Meng Huo and reported, “King Duosi is dead, and Three Rivers City has been lost.” Meng Huo was greatly alarmed.\n\nWhile Meng Huo was anxiously considering what to do, a messenger reported that the Shu army had already crossed the river and was now camped before his own cave. Meng Huo was thrown into a panic. Suddenly, someone emerged from behind a screen, laughing loudly, and said, “You call yourself a man, yet why are you so lacking in wisdom? Though I am only a woman, I am willing to go out and fight for you.” Meng Huo looked and saw that it was his wife, Lady Zhurong. Her family had lived for generations among the southern tribes, and she was a descendant of the Zhurong clan. She was skilled in throwing knives and could strike the mark with every cast. Meng Huo rose and thanked her. Lady Zhurong happily mounted her horse and led several hundred fierce clan generals and fifty thousand fresh cave troops out from the palaces of Silver Pit to confront the Shu army. They had only just rounded the cave entrance when a body of troops blocked their way. The Shu general at their head was Zhang Ni. At the sight of him, the barbarian troops immediately spread into two wings. Lady Zhurong carried five throwing knives behind her back and held an eighteen-foot spear in her hand. She rode a red, curly-haired horse. Zhang Ni marveled inwardly when he saw her. The two spurred their horses and met in combat. After only a few exchanges, Lady Zhurong wheeled her horse and fled. Zhang Ni pursued her, but a throwing knife suddenly came flying through the air. He hastily raised his hand to deflect it, but it struck him squarely in the left arm, and he toppled from his horse. With a shout, the barbarian soldiers rushed forward, seized Zhang Ni, and bound him. When Ma Zhong heard that Zhang Ni had been captured, he hurried out to rescue him, but the barbarian troops soon surrounded him. Seeing Lady Zhurong reining in her horse with her spear held upright, Ma Zhong charged forward in fury to fight her. His horse was tripped and fell, and he too was captured. Both generals were taken into the cave to Meng Huo. Meng Huo laid out a feast to celebrate. Lady Zhurong ordered the executioners to drag Zhang Ni and Ma Zhong out and behead them. Meng Huo stopped her, saying, “Zhuge Liang has released me five times. If we kill his generals now, it would be dishonorable. Imprison them in the cave for the present. Once we have captured Zhuge Liang, it will not be too late to kill them.” Lady Zhurong followed his advice, then laughed, drank, and made merry.\n\nThe defeated survivors returned to Kongming and told him what had happened. Kongming immediately summoned Ma Dai, Zhao Yun, and Wei Yan, gave each of them secret instructions, and sent them out with their own forces. The next day, the barbarian soldiers reported inside the cave that Zhao Yun was challenging them to battle. Lady Zhurong mounted her horse at once and rode out to meet him. The two fought only a few exchanges before Zhao Yun wheeled his horse and fled. Fearing an ambush, Lady Zhurong restrained her troops and returned. Wei Yan then led an army forward and issued another challenge. Lady Zhurong spurred out to meet him. When the fighting had grown intense, Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled, but she refused to pursue him. The next day, Zhao Yun again brought troops to challenge her, and Lady Zhurong led out the cave soldiers to meet him. After only a few exchanges, Zhao Yun pretended to be defeated and fled. Lady Zhurong kept her spear lowered and did not pursue. Just as she was about to withdraw into the cave, Wei Yan led his soldiers forward and had them all shout insults at her. Enraged, Lady Zhurong leveled her spear and charged at Wei Yan. He wheeled his horse and fled. In her fury, she pursued him. Wei Yan galloped into a remote mountain path. Suddenly there was a loud crash behind him. He turned and saw Lady Zhurong falling backward over her saddle. Ma Dai had been lying in ambush there and had brought down her horse with a trip rope. She was immediately captured, bound, and taken to the main camp. When the barbarian generals and cave soldiers came to rescue her, Zhao Yun charged them and scattered them in a single assault.\n\nKongming was seated upright in his command tent when Ma Dai brought in Lady Zhurong. Kongming immediately ordered the guards to remove her bonds. He invited her to a separate tent and gave her wine to settle her fright, then sent an envoy to Meng Huo proposing to exchange her for the two generals Zhang Ni and Ma Zhong. Meng Huo agreed and released Zhang Ni and Ma Zhong, returning them to Kongming. Kongming then sent Lady Zhurong back into the cave. Meng Huo received her with mingled delight and irritation. Suddenly it was reported that the Lord of Bana Cave had arrived. Meng Huo went out of the cave to welcome him. He saw the man riding a white elephant, wearing ornaments of gold, pearls, and tasseled cords, and carrying two great sabers at his waist. He was escorted by a group of men who tended tigers, leopards, jackals, and wolves. Meng Huo bowed twice, pleaded sorrowfully for aid, and recounted all that had happened. King Mulu promised to avenge him. Meng Huo was overjoyed and held a banquet in his honor. The next day, King Mulu led out his cave soldiers together with his wild beasts. When Zhao Yun and Wei Yan learned that the barbarian army was advancing, they deployed their troops in battle formation. The two generals rode side by side before the lines and looked out. They saw that the barbarian banners and weapons were all unusual. Most of the men wore neither clothes nor armor, but were completely naked, with hideous faces. Each carried four sharp knives. The army used neither drums nor horns, but sounded metal gongs as signals. King Mulu came out from beneath the great standard with two precious sabers hanging from his waist, a handbell in his hand, and a white elephant beneath him. When Zhao Yun saw him, he said to Wei Yan, “We have spent our lives on battlefields, but we have never seen anyone like this.” While the two were still wondering, King Mulu began muttering some unknown incantation and shaking his handbell. Suddenly a violent wind arose, sending sand and stones flying like a driving rain. At the blast of a painted war horn, tigers, leopards, jackals, wolves, venomous snakes, and savage beasts rushed out with the wind, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws as they charged. The Shu troops had no way to resist and began to retreat. The barbarian soldiers pursued and slaughtered them, chasing them all the way to the road at the border of Three Rivers before turning back.\n\nZhao Yun and Wei Yan gathered the defeated troops and went before Kongming’s command tent to ask punishment, giving him a detailed account of what had happened. Kongming laughed and said, “This was not the fault of either of you. Before I ever left my thatched cottage, I knew that the southern tribes possessed a method for driving tigers and leopards. While in Shu, I already prepared the means to break this formation. There are twenty sealed wagons traveling with the army. Today we will use half of them and reserve the other half for another purpose later.” He ordered his attendants to bring ten red-lacquered cabinet wagons before the tent, leaving ten black-lacquered cabinet wagons behind. No one understood what he intended. Kongming had the cabinets opened. Inside were enormous carved and painted wooden beasts, each covered in multicolored wool to resemble fur and fitted with iron and steel teeth and claws. Each one could carry ten men. Kongming selected more than a thousand strong, able soldiers, assigned one hundred to them, and had their mouths packed with materials that produced fire and smoke before concealing them within the army. The next day, Kongming advanced in force and deployed his troops at the mouth of the cave. When the barbarian scouts learned of this, they went inside and reported to the barbarian kings. Believing himself invincible, King Mulu joined Meng Huo and led the cave troops out. Kongming wore a silk headcloth, held a feather fan, and was dressed in a Daoist robe as he sat upright in his carriage. Meng Huo pointed and said, “The man seated in that carriage is Zhuge Liang! If we capture him, the whole matter will be settled!” King Mulu recited his incantation and shook his handbell. In moments, a violent wind arose and the savage beasts charged out. Kongming waved his feather fan once, and the wind reversed direction and blew back into the enemy formation. The Shu army’s false beasts then surged forward. When the real beasts from the barbarian caves saw the enormous Shu beasts approaching with flames pouring from their mouths, black smoke streaming from their nostrils, bronze bells ringing from their bodies, and teeth and claws bared, none of the vicious animals dared advance. They all fled back toward the barbarian caves, trampling countless barbarian soldiers in their retreat. Kongming drove his army forward. Drums and horns sounded together as the Shu soldiers pursued and slaughtered the enemy. King Mulu died amid the chaos. Meng Huo’s clansmen and followers abandoned the palaces in the cave and fled over mountains and ridges. Kongming’s great army occupied Silver Pit Cave.\n\nThe next day, just as Kongming was preparing to divide his troops and hunt down Meng Huo, a report came: “Cave Lord Dailai, the barbarian king Meng Huo’s brother-in-law, urged Meng Huo to surrender, but Meng Huo refused. He has now captured Meng Huo, Lady Zhurong, and several hundred of their clansmen and followers, and is bringing them all to present to the Prime Minister.” When Kongming heard this, he summoned Zhang Ni and Ma Zhong and gave them detailed secret instructions. The two generals accepted the plan and led two thousand strong soldiers into ambush along the two side galleries. Kongming then ordered the gate guards to admit everyone. Cave Lord Dailai led in armed executioners escorting Meng Huo and several hundred others, and bowed below the hall. Kongming shouted, “Seize them!” The strong soldiers rushed out from both galleries, two men taking hold of each enemy, and bound them all. Kongming laughed loudly and said, “How could such a petty trick deceive me? Twice before, men from your own caves captured you and brought you to surrender, and I did not harm you. You assumed I trusted you completely, so now you came to make a false surrender, intending to kill me here inside the cave!” He ordered the guards to search them, and sure enough, every one of them carried a sharp knife. Kongming asked Meng Huo, “You originally said you would submit only if I captured you in your own home. What do you say today?” Meng Huo replied, “We came here of our own accord to throw away our lives. This was not due to your ability. My heart is still unconvinced.” Kongming said, “I have captured you six times, and you still refuse to submit. How long do you intend to wait?” Meng Huo said, “If you capture me a seventh time, only then will I submit to you wholeheartedly and swear never to rebel again.” Kongming said, “Your stronghold is already destroyed. What do I have to fear?” He ordered the guards to remove all their bonds, then rebuked them: “If I capture you again and you still make evasive excuses, I will show no mercy!” Meng Huo and the others clutched their heads and scurried away like rats.\n\nMore than a thousand defeated barbarian soldiers had escaped, most of them wounded, and they now happened to encounter the barbarian king Meng Huo. Meng Huo gathered in the remnants and felt somewhat encouraged. He then consulted Cave Lord Dailai, saying, “My cave stronghold has now been occupied by the Shu army. Where can we go to find refuge?” Cave Lord Dailai said, “There is only one kingdom capable of defeating Shu.” Meng Huo delightedly asked, “Where can we go?” Cave Lord Dailai replied, “Seven hundred miles southeast of here is a kingdom called Wuge. Its ruler, Wutugu, stands twelve feet tall. He does not eat grain but lives on raw snakes and savage beasts. His body is covered in scales, so blades and arrows cannot harm him. All the soldiers under him wear rattan armor. The rattan grows in mountain ravines, twining over stone cliffs. The people gather it and soak it in oil, leaving it there for half a year before taking it out to dry. Once dry, it is soaked again. Only after this has been done more than ten times is the armor made. A man wearing it can cross a river without sinking, and the armor will not become wet in water. Neither blades nor arrows can penetrate it. For this reason, his troops are called the Rattan-Armored Army. Your Majesty may go and ask his aid. If he assists us, capturing Zhuge Liang will be as easy as a sharp knife splitting bamboo.” Meng Huo was overjoyed and immediately went to the kingdom of Wuge to see Wutugu. There were no houses in his cave territory; everyone lived in earthen pits. Meng Huo entered the cave, bowed twice, pleaded sorrowfully for help, and recounted all that had happened. Wutugu said, “I will raise the troops of my cave and avenge you.” Meng Huo gladly bowed in thanks. Wutugu then summoned two troop-commanding chiefs, one named Tu’an and the other Xini. They raised thirty thousand soldiers, all wearing rattan armor, and left the kingdom of Wuge heading northeast. They came to a river called Peach Blossom Water. Peach trees grew on both banks, and their leaves had fallen into the water year after year. Anyone from another kingdom who drank the water would die, but when people of Wuge drank it, their strength and spirits were doubled. Wutugu’s army encamped at Peach Blossom Ford to await the Shu army.\n\nKongming sent barbarian scouts to discover Meng Huo’s whereabouts. They returned and reported, “Meng Huo has invited the ruler of Wuge to bring thirty thousand rattan-armored troops, who are now stationed at Peach Blossom Ford. Meng Huo is also gathering barbarian soldiers from all the tribes to combine their strength and resist us.” On hearing this, Kongming led his army forward until it reached Peach Blossom Ford. Looking across the river, he saw barbarian troops so hideous that they scarcely resembled human beings. He questioned the local people, who told him that the peach leaves were presently falling and the water must not be drunk. Kongming withdrew five miles and established camp, leaving Wei Yan to defend it.\n\nThe next day, the ruler of Wuge led a large body of rattan-armored troops across the river, with gongs and drums sounding thunderously. Wei Yan led his troops out to meet them. The barbarian soldiers swept forward across the ground. The Shu troops shot crossbow bolts at their rattan armor, but none could penetrate, and all fell to the earth. Neither saber blows nor spear thrusts could pierce it. The barbarian soldiers wielded sharp sabers and steel forks. Unable to resist, the Shu troops were completely defeated and fled. The barbarian soldiers did not pursue, but turned back. Wei Yan then returned and followed them to Peach Blossom Ford, where he saw the barbarian soldiers crossing the water in their armor. Those who were exhausted took off their armor, laid it on the surface, sat upon it, and floated across. Wei Yan hurried back to the main camp and gave Kongming a detailed report. Kongming summoned Lü Kai and some local people and questioned them. Lü Kai said, “I have long heard that among the southern tribes there is a kingdom called Wuge, whose people have no human morality. They also have rattan armor to protect their bodies and cannot easily be harmed. Then there is the poisonous Peach Blossom Water. When the people of that kingdom drink it, their strength and spirits increase, but anyone from another kingdom who drinks it dies. Even if we completely conquer such a barbarous region, what benefit would it bring? It would be better to withdraw the army and return at once.” Kongming laughed and said, “I did not come all this way easily. How can I simply leave? Tomorrow I will have a strategy for pacifying these barbarians.” He then ordered Zhao Yun to assist Wei Yan in defending the camp and warned them not to venture out recklessly.\n\nThe next day, Kongming had local people guide him and rode in his small carriage to a remote place among the mountains on the northern bank of Peach Blossom Ford, where he surveyed the entire terrain. When the mountains and ridges became so steep that the carriage could go no farther, Kongming left it behind and continued on foot. Suddenly he came to a mountain from which he saw a valley shaped like a long snake. On both sides were smooth, sheer stone walls without a single tree, and a broad road ran through the middle. Kongming asked the local people, “What is the name of this valley?” They replied, “This place is called Coiled Serpent Valley. The road emerging from it is the main route to Three Rivers City, and the plain before the valley is called Talang Plain.” Kongming was delighted and said, “Heaven has granted me the means to succeed here!” He returned by the same route, mounted his carriage, and went back to camp. He summoned Ma Dai and instructed him, “I give you the ten black-lacquered cabinet wagons. You will also need a thousand bamboo poles. As for what is inside the cabinets, you are to proceed in precisely this way. Take your own troops and secure both ends of Coiled Serpent Valley, then act according to my instructions. I give you half a month to prepare everything. When the time comes, arrange matters exactly as directed. If anyone escapes, you will be punished under military law.” Ma Dai accepted the plan and departed. Kongming then summoned Zhao Yun and instructed him, “Go behind Coiled Serpent Valley and guard the main road to Three Rivers in precisely this way. Everything required must be ready by the appointed day.” Zhao Yun accepted the plan and departed. Kongming then summoned Wei Yan and instructed him, “Take your own troops and establish camp at Peach Blossom Ford. If the barbarian troops cross the water to attack, abandon the camp and flee toward the white flags. Within half a month, you must lose fifteen battles in succession and abandon seven fortified camps. If you lose only fourteen battles, do not come back to see me.” Wei Yan accepted the order, but was displeased and left in a sullen mood. Kongming also summoned Zhang Yi and sent him with another army to build fortified camps at the designated places. He then ordered Zhang Ni and Ma Zhong to take a thousand surrendered cave troops and proceed according to his instructions. Each man acted in accordance with the plan.\n\nMeng Huo said to Wutugu, ruler of Wuge, “Zhuge Liang has many cunning schemes, but they all involve ambushes. In future battles, order the whole army not to advance recklessly whenever they see a mountain valley thick with trees.” Wutugu replied, “Your Majesty speaks wisely. I already know that the people of the Central Plains often use deceitful schemes. From now on, I will act as you say. I will fight at the front, while you remain behind to guide me.” The two finished making their plans. Suddenly a report came that the Shu army had established a camp on the northern bank of Peach Blossom Ford. Wutugu immediately sent the two chiefs to lead the rattan-armored troops across the river and fight the Shu army. After only a few exchanges, Wei Yan fled in defeat. Fearing an ambush, the barbarian soldiers did not pursue but turned back. The next day, Wei Yan established another camp. When the barbarian scouts discovered it, they again led their troops across the river to fight. Wei Yan came out to meet them, but after only a few exchanges, he fled in defeat. The barbarian soldiers pursued him for more than ten miles. When they saw no movement anywhere around them, they occupied the abandoned Shu camp. The next day, the two chiefs invited Wutugu to the camp and told him what had happened. Wutugu immediately led his army forward and pursued Wei Yan for a time. The Shu soldiers threw away their armor and weapons as they fled. Then a white flag appeared ahead. Wei Yan led his defeated troops rapidly toward it, where a fortified camp had already been built, and occupied it. Wutugu drove his troops forward in pursuit. When he arrived, Wei Yan led his men out, abandoned the camp, and fled. The barbarian troops took possession of the Shu camp. The next day, they continued the pursuit. Wei Yan turned back and fought them, but after fewer than three exchanges, he was defeated again. Looking only for the next white flag, he fled toward it and found another camp, which he occupied. The next day, the barbarian troops arrived once more. Wei Yan fought briefly, then fled again. The barbarian soldiers occupied the Shu camp.\n\nThere is no need to recount every detail. Wei Yan fought and retreated until he had lost fifteen battles and abandoned seven camps in succession. The barbarian troops advanced in force, pursuing and killing as they went. Wutugu personally led the army in defeating the enemy. Whenever he saw a place thick with trees along the road, he refused to advance. Instead, he sent men to look from a distance, and sure enough, they saw standards and banners fluttering among the trees. Wutugu said to Meng Huo, “Everything has happened exactly as Your Majesty predicted.” Meng Huo laughed loudly and said, “This time I have seen through Zhuge Liang’s plan! Your Majesty has defeated him in fifteen battles over the past several days and captured seven of his camps. The Shu soldiers flee at the mere sight of you. Zhuge Liang has exhausted his schemes. One more advance, and the whole matter will be settled!” Wutugu was delighted and no longer regarded the Shu army as a threat.\n\nOn the sixteenth day, Wei Yan led his defeated remnants out to confront the Rattan-Armored Army. Wutugu rode an elephant at the front. On his head was a sun-and-moon cap fringed with wolf whiskers, and his body was draped with ornaments of gold, pearls, and tasseled cords. Living scales showed beneath both his ribs, and a faint light shone from his eyes. He pointed at Wei Yan and cursed him loudly. Wei Yan wheeled his horse and fled, and the barbarian troops behind Wutugu advanced in force. Wei Yan led his troops around Coiled Serpent Valley and fled toward the white flags. Wutugu led his entire army in pursuit. Seeing no grass or trees on the mountains, he assumed there could be no ambush and pursued without concern. When he reached the valley, he saw several dozen black-lacquered cabinet wagons blocking the road. The barbarian soldiers reported, “These are Shu grain wagons. When Your Majesty’s army arrived, the enemy abandoned them and fled.” Wutugu was overjoyed and urged his troops onward. As they approached the exit of the valley, no Shu troops could be seen. Suddenly logs and rocks came rolling down across the passage, piling up and blocking the mouth of the valley. Wutugu ordered his soldiers to clear the road and advance, but then he saw carts of all sizes ahead, loaded with dry firewood, burst into flames. Wutugu hurriedly ordered a retreat, only to hear shouts from the rear. A report came that the entrance to the valley had also been blocked with piles of dry wood and that the wagons there had all contained gunpowder, which had ignited at once. Seeing no vegetation around him, Wutugu still did not panic, but ordered his men to search for another way out. Then torches came raining down from both sides of the mountains. Wherever they landed, powder fuses buried in the ground caught fire and iron bombs erupted from the earth. Flames danced wildly throughout the valley, and every suit of rattan armor caught fire. Wutugu and all thirty thousand troops of the Rattan-Armored Army burned as they clutched one another and died in Coiled Serpent Valley. Looking down from the mountain, Kongming saw the barbarian soldiers writhing in the flames, their arms and legs stretched out. Most had their heads and faces smashed to pieces by the iron bombs. All died in the valley, and the stench was unbearable. Kongming shed tears and sighed, “Though this will count as a service to the state, it will surely shorten my life!” Every officer and soldier around him sighed with emotion.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Huo remained in his camp, waiting for the barbarian army to send word. Suddenly more than a thousand men came laughing and bowed before the camp, saying, “The army of Wuge has fought a great battle with the Shu troops and has surrounded Zhuge Liang in Coiled Serpent Valley. Your Majesty is urgently requested to go and assist them. We are all men of your own caves who were forced by circumstances to surrender to Shu. Now that we know Your Majesty has arrived, we have come especially to help you fight.” Meng Huo was delighted. He immediately mounted with his clansmen and followers and the tribesmen he had gathered, ordering the barbarian soldiers to guide them through the night. When they reached Coiled Serpent Valley, they saw flames rising fiercely and smelled an unbearable stench. Meng Huo realized that he had fallen into a trap and hurriedly tried to withdraw. Zhang Ni charged out on the left and Ma Zhong on the right, each leading a body of troops. Just as Meng Huo was about to resist, a great shout arose. More than half the barbarian soldiers among his own ranks were actually Shu troops. They captured the barbarian king’s clansmen and followers, together with all the tribesmen he had assembled.\n\nMeng Huo fought his way out of the encirclement alone and fled along a mountain path. As he rode, a body of troops suddenly emerged from fields in a mountain hollow, escorting a small carriage. A man sat upright within it, wearing a silk headcloth, holding a feather fan, and dressed in a Daoist robe. It was Kongming. Kongming shouted, “Rebel Meng Huo! What do you say this time?” Meng Huo hurriedly turned his horse and fled. A general suddenly came out from the side and blocked his path. It was Ma Dai. Meng Huo was caught unprepared, and Ma Dai captured him alive. By this time, Wang Ping and Zhang Yi had led another army to the barbarian camp, where they captured Lady Zhurong and all the old and young members of their households and brought them back alive.\n\nKongming returned to camp, took his seat in the command tent, and said to the generals, “I used this plan only because I had no other choice, but it has greatly damaged my hidden virtue. I knew the enemy would expect me to place ambushes wherever the woods were thick, so I displayed empty standards and banners there without actually stationing any soldiers, thereby filling them with suspicion. I ordered Wei Wenchang to lose fifteen battles in succession in order to strengthen their confidence. I saw that Coiled Serpent Valley had only one road, that its two walls were bare stone without any trees, and that the ground below was all sand. I therefore ordered Ma Dai to arrange the black-lacquered cabinet wagons inside the valley. The oil cabinets in those wagons contained fire-bombs prepared in advance, called ‘earth-thunder.’ Each main bomb held nine smaller bombs. They were buried thirty paces apart, with hollowed bamboo poles connecting them to carry the powder fuses. The moment one was ignited, mountains would crumble and rocks would split. I also ordered Zhao Zilong to prepare carts of dry grass and arrange them within the valley, and to prepare great logs and rocks on the mountains above. Then I had Wei Yan lure Wutugu and the Rattan-Armored Army into the valley. Once Wei Yan had been allowed out, their escape route was cut off, and they were burned. I have heard it said, ‘What is effective against water must be vulnerable to fire.’ Though blades and arrows could not penetrate the rattan armor, it had been soaked in oil and was certain to ignite when exposed to flame. These barbarian soldiers were so fierce and intractable that without a fire attack, how could we have defeated them? Yet causing the people of Wuge to leave no descendants is a grave sin of mine!” The generals bowed low and said, “The Prime Minister’s divine calculations are beyond the understanding of ghosts and gods!” Kongming ordered Meng Huo brought before him. Meng Huo knelt below the command tent. Kongming had his bonds removed and ordered that he be taken to a separate tent and given food and wine to settle his fright. He then summoned the officer in charge of food and wine to the front of his couch, gave him detailed secret instructions, and sent him away.\n\nMeng Huo, Lady Zhurong, Meng You, Cave Lord Dailai, and all their clansmen and followers were drinking in the separate tent when a man suddenly entered and said to Meng Huo, “The Prime Minister is ashamed to face you and does not wish to meet with you. He has specially ordered me to release you so that you may return, recruit more soldiers and horses, and decide victory or defeat once more. You should leave at once.” Meng Huo shed tears and said, “Seven captures and seven releases—nothing like this has ever happened since ancient times. Though I am a man from beyond the bounds of civilization, I still understand something of propriety and honor. Could I truly be so shameless?” He then went with his brothers, wife, children, clansmen, and followers. They all crawled forward and knelt below the command tent, baring their shoulders as they confessed their guilt, and said, “The Prime Minister’s heavenly might is supreme. The people of the south will never rebel again!” Kongming asked, “Do you submit now?” Meng Huo wept and replied, “My children and my children’s children will all be grateful for your life-giving grace, as vast as heaven covering us and earth sustaining us. How could we fail to submit?” Kongming then invited Meng Huo into the command tent, held a banquet in celebration, and appointed him hereditary lord of the caves. All the territory that had been taken was returned. Meng Huo’s clansmen and followers and all the barbarian soldiers were deeply grateful. They leaped for joy and departed. A later poet praised Kongming:\n\nWith feather fan and silk headcloth beneath blue banners bright,\nSeven ingenious captures subdued the barbarian king.\nTo this day, the mountain caves proclaim his might and grace,\nAnd on the highlands chose a place to raise his sacred hall.\n\nSenior Clerk Fei Yi entered and remonstrated, “The Prime Minister personally led the officers and soldiers deep into this barren wilderness and brought the barbarian regions into submission. Now that the barbarian king has submitted, why not appoint officials and administrators to guard the region together with Meng Huo?” Kongming replied, “There are three difficulties in doing so. If we leave outsiders here, we must also leave troops, but the troops would have no food. That is the first difficulty. The barbarian people have suffered destruction, and their fathers and elder brothers have died. If we leave outsiders but no troops to protect them, disaster is certain to follow. That is the second difficulty. The barbarian people have repeatedly committed crimes punishable by dismissal and death and naturally harbor suspicions. If outsiders remain here, they will never trust them. That is the third difficulty. Now I will leave no men behind and transport no grain here. We will simply live at peace with one another and cause no trouble.” Everyone was fully convinced. All the people of the barbarian regions were grateful for Kongming’s kindness and virtue. They built shrines to him while he was still alive, offered sacrifices in every season, and all called him their loving father. Each tribe presented pearls, gold, precious objects, cinnabar, lacquer, medicinal materials, plow oxen, and warhorses to support the army, and swore never to rebel again. The south was pacified.\n\nAfter Kongming had finished rewarding the army, he withdrew his forces and returned to Shu, ordering Wei Yan to lead his own troops as the vanguard. Wei Yan had only just reached the Lu River when dark clouds suddenly closed in from every direction and a violent wind arose over the water, sending sand and stones flying so fiercely that the army could not advance. Wei Yan withdrew and reported the matter to Kongming. Kongming then summoned Meng Huo and questioned him. Thus:\n\nBeyond the frontier, the tribes had only just submitted,\nWhen ghostly troops beside the river began raging again.\n\nWhat Meng Huo said remains unknown; read on to learn what follows.\n\n### Chapter 91\n\nThe Han Chancellor Sacrifices at the Lu River and Withdraws; the Martial Marquis Submits a Memorial to Conquer the Central Plain\n\nNow Zhuge Liang withdrew his army and returned home, while Meng Huo led the chiefs and chieftains of all the caves, great and small, together with the various tribes, in bowing to see him off. When the vanguard reached the Lu River, it was autumn, in the ninth month. Suddenly dark clouds gathered, and violent winds sprang up, so that the troops could not cross. This was reported to Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang then asked Meng Huo about it, and Meng Huo said, “A violent spirit has always plagued this river. Those who travel across it must offer a sacrifice.” Zhuge Liang asked, “What must be offered?” Meng Huo said, “In former times, when the violent spirit brought calamity upon the country, forty-nine human heads, together with a black ox and a white sheep, were sacrificed to it. Then the winds would naturally subside and the waves grow calm, and there would also be abundant harvests year after year.” Zhuge Liang said, “Now that I have pacified the land, how can I wantonly kill even one person?” He then went in person to inspect the bank of the Lu River. Sure enough, a sinister wind rose fiercely, the waves surged violently, and both men and horses were terrified.\n\nZhuge Liang was deeply puzzled and immediately sought out local people to question them. They told him, “Ever since the Chancellor passed through here, every night we have heard ghosts weeping and spirits wailing beside the river. From dusk until dawn, the crying never stops. Countless ghosts lurk within the miasmal vapors. That is why they cause trouble, and no one dares cross.” Zhuge Liang said, “This is my fault. Earlier, Ma Dai led more than a thousand Shu soldiers here, and they all died in the river. In addition, the southerners who were killed were all abandoned here. Their raging souls and resentful ghosts have found no release, and that has brought this about. Tonight I shall go in person to offer sacrifice.” The local people said, “You must follow the old custom and kill forty-nine people, offering their heads in sacrifice. Then the resentful ghosts will disperse of themselves.” Zhuge Liang said, “These became resentful ghosts because people were killed. How could I kill living people again?” I have a plan of my own.” He summoned the army cooks and ordered them to slaughter cattle and horses. Dough was kneaded into portions and shaped like human heads, then filled with meat from cattle and sheep. These were called “mantou.” That night, an incense altar was set up on the bank of the Lu River, the offerings were laid out, forty-nine lamps were arranged, and banners were raised to summon the souls. The mantou and other offerings were displayed on the ground. At the third watch, Zhuge Liang, wearing a golden cap and a crane-feather robe, personally presided over the sacrifice and ordered Dong Jue to read the sacrificial address. It read:\n\nOn the first day of the ninth month, in the autumn of the third year of Jianxing of the Great Han, Zhuge Liang, Marquis of Wuxiang, Governor of Yi Province, and Chancellor, respectfully presents these sacrificial rites and makes offerings to the departed spirits of the officers and soldiers of Shu who died in the service of the state, and to the southerners who perished:\n\nOur Emperor of the Great Han surpasses the Five Hegemons in majesty and carries on the enlightened rule of the Three Kings. Recently, men from distant lands invaded our borders, and people of alien customs raised troops against us. They loosed the venom of scorpions’ tails to spread evil and indulged their wolfish hearts in rebellion. By royal command, I went to punish the guilty in those remote wilds. I raised a mighty host and swept away the ants. Our heroic army gathered like clouds, and the frenzied enemy melted like ice. No sooner was heard the sound of splitting bamboo than they scattered like apes deprived of their trees. Yet all our soldiers were heroes from the Nine Provinces, and all our officials and commanders were champions from throughout the realm. Trained in arms and serving in the ranks, they devoted themselves to an enlightened ruler. Without exception, they helped enforce the repeated commands and together accomplished the seven captures. All stood firm in their sincerity toward the state and displayed their resolve to be loyal to their sovereign. Who could have expected that you would happen to lose the advantage in battle and fall victim to treacherous schemes? Some were struck by stray arrows, and their souls were buried beneath the Yellow Springs; others were wounded by swords and blades, and their spirits returned to the eternal night. In life you were brave; in death you won renown.\n\nNow our songs of victory herald our return, and we are about to present the captives at court. Your heroic spirits still remain, and you will surely hear this prayer. Follow my banners, accompany my ranks, and return with us to the imperial realm. Each of you may then recognize his native village, receive the cooked offerings of his kin, and accept the sacrifices of his family. Do not remain ghosts in a foreign land or wander uselessly as spirits in an alien region. I shall report your deeds to the Son of Heaven, so that every one of your families may be fully touched by imperial grace, receiving yearly grants of clothing and grain and monthly provisions and stipends. In this way, I shall repay you and bring comfort to your hearts. As for the local gods of this region and the dead spirits of the south, your blood offerings are fixed by custom, and the places upon which you rely are not far away. The living have submitted in awe to Heaven’s majesty, and the dead must also return to the King’s transforming rule. You should now be peaceful and content and cause no more wailing or lamentation.\n\nI offer this modest expression of my sincere heart and respectfully present these sacrifices. Alas, how sorrowful! I humbly pray that you will accept and enjoy them!\n\nWhen the sacrificial address had been read, Zhuge Liang began to weep aloud, with the deepest grief. His emotion moved the entire army, and there was no one who did not shed tears. Meng Huo and all the others also wept. Then, amid the sorrowful clouds and resentful mists, thousands of ghostly spirits could faintly be seen, all dispersing with the wind. Zhuge Liang then ordered his attendants to cast all the sacrificial offerings into the Lu River.\n\nThe next day, Zhuge Liang led the entire army to the southern bank of the Lu River. They saw that the clouds had withdrawn, the mists had dispersed, the wind was still, and the waves were calm. All the Shu troops crossed the Lu River safely. Truly, “Whips struck golden stirrups with a ringing sound, and the men sang victory songs as they returned.” When they reached Yongchang, Zhuge Liang left Wang Kang and Lü Kai to guard the four commanderies. He sent Meng Huo back to lead his people, instructing him to govern diligently, manage his subordinates, treat the inhabitants well, and never neglect the work of farming. Meng Huo took his tearful leave, bowing before he departed. Zhuge Liang personally led the main army back to Chengdu. The Later Emperor had the imperial carriage prepared and came thirty li outside the city to welcome him. He descended from his carriage and stood beside the road to await Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang hurriedly got down from his carriage, prostrated himself on the road, and said, “I was unable to pacify the south quickly and caused Your Majesty anxiety. This is my fault.” The Later Emperor helped Zhuge Liang to his feet, and they returned together in the same carriage. A great banquet of peace was held, and the entire army was richly rewarded. From that time on, more than two hundred distant states sent tribute and attended court. Zhuge Liang obtained the Later Emperor’s approval to provide generous relief, one by one, to the families of all who had died in the service of the state. The people rejoiced, and peace prevailed both at court and throughout the country.\n\nNow Cao Pi, ruler of Wei, had been on the throne for seven years, which was the fourth year of Jianxing in Shu-Han. Cao Pi had first taken as his wife Lady Zhen, the wife of Yuan Xi, Yuan Shao’s second son, whom he had obtained when Ye was conquered. She later gave birth to a son named Rui, whose courtesy name was Yuanzhong. He had been intelligent from childhood, and Cao Pi loved him dearly. Later, Cao Pi also took as Noble Consort the daughter of Guo Yong of Guangzong in Anping. She was exceedingly beautiful. Her father had once said, “My daughter is a queen among women.” She was therefore known as the “Queen.” After Cao Pi made her his Noble Consort, Lady Zhen lost his favor. Noble Consort Guo wished to scheme her way into becoming Empress, so she conspired with the favored minister Zhang Tao. At that time, Cao Pi fell ill. Zhang Tao falsely claimed that a wooden figure made of paulownia had been dug up in Lady Zhen’s palace, inscribed with the date and time of the Emperor’s birth and intended for use in a curse. Cao Pi flew into a rage and ordered Lady Zhen to take her own life, then installed Noble Consort Guo as Empress. Because she had no children, she adopted Cao Rui as her own son. Although Cao Pi loved Cao Rui dearly, he did not name him heir. By the age of fifteen, Cao Rui had become highly skilled with bow and horse. In the second month of spring that year, Cao Pi took Cao Rui hunting. As they passed through a mountain hollow, they flushed out a doe and her fawn. Cao Pi shot the mother dead with a single arrow, then turned and saw the fawn running before Cao Rui’s horse. Cao Pi shouted, “My son, why don’t you shoot it?” Cao Rui wept on horseback and replied, “Your Majesty has already killed its mother. How could I bear to kill her child as well?” When Cao Pi heard this, he threw his bow to the ground and said, “My son will truly be a benevolent and virtuous ruler!” He then enfeoffed Cao Rui as Prince of Pingyuan.\n\nIn the fifth month of summer, Cao Pi caught a chill. Medical treatment failed to cure him, so he summoned three men to his bedchamber: Cao Zhen, General-in-Chief of the Central Army; Chen Qun, General-in-Chief Who Guards the Army; and Sima Yi, General-in-Chief Who Pacifies the Army. Cao Pi called Cao Rui to him, pointed to him, and said to Cao Zhen and the others, “My illness is now grave, and I cannot recover. This boy is young. You three must assist him well and not betray my trust.” The three men all said, “Why does Your Majesty say such a thing? We are willing to devote all our strength to serving Your Majesty for ten thousand years.” Cao Pi said, “This year, a city gate of Xuchang collapsed for no reason. It is an ominous sign, and so I know that I am certain to die.” While he was still speaking, a palace attendant reported that Cao Xiu, General-in-Chief Who Conquers the East, had entered the palace to ask after his health. Cao Pi summoned him in and said, “All of you are pillar-stones of the state. If you can unite in supporting my son, I shall be able to close my eyes in peace even after death!” When he had finished speaking, tears fell from his eyes, and he died. He was forty years old and had reigned for seven years. Cao Zhen, Chen Qun, Sima Yi, Cao Xiu, and the others proclaimed mourning while enthroning Cao Rui as Emperor of Great Wei. Cao Pi was given the posthumous title Emperor Wen, and Cao Rui’s mother, Lady Zhen, was given the posthumous title Empress Wenzhao. Zhong Yao was appointed Grand Tutor; Cao Zhen, General-in-Chief; Cao Xiu, Grand Marshal; Hua Xin, Grand Commandant; Wang Lang, Minister of the Masses; Chen Qun, Minister of Works; and Sima Yi, General-in-Chief of Agile Cavalry. All the other civil and military officials were granted ranks and rewards accordingly. A general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the empire. At that time, Yong and Liang provinces lacked anyone to guard them, so Sima Yi submitted a memorial requesting command of Western Liang and the surrounding regions. Cao Rui granted his request and appointed Sima Yi commander of the troops of Yong, Liang, and the surrounding areas. Sima Yi received the edict and departed.\n\nSpies quickly carried the news into Shu. Zhuge Liang was greatly alarmed and said, “Cao Pi is dead, and the boy Cao Rui has taken the throne. None of the others is worth worrying about. But Sima Yi is deeply resourceful, and now he commands the troops of Yong and Liang. If he is allowed to train them fully, he will certainly become a great danger to Shu. It would be better to raise an army against him first.” Staff Officer Ma Su said, “The Chancellor has only just returned from pacifying the south, and our soldiers and horses are exhausted. They should be allowed to rest and recover. How can we undertake another distant campaign? I have a plan that will make Sima Yi die at Cao Rui’s own hand, but I do not know whether it will meet with the Chancellor’s distinguished approval.” Zhuge Liang asked what the plan was, and Ma Su said, “Though Sima Yi is a high minister of Wei, Cao Rui has always harbored suspicion and jealousy toward him. Why not secretly send men to Luoyang, Ye Commandery, and other places to spread rumors that Sima Yi intends to rebel? We can also forge proclamations in Sima Yi’s name and post them everywhere. Cao Rui will become suspicious and will certainly kill him.” Zhuge Liang followed his advice and immediately sent men in secret to carry out the plan.\n\nNow one day, a proclamation was suddenly found posted on the gate of Ye. The gate guards tore it down and brought it to Cao Rui. Cao Rui examined it. It read:\n\nSima Yi, General-in-Chief of Agile Cavalry and commander of all military affairs in Yong, Liang, and the surrounding regions, respectfully proclaims this to the empire in good faith: In former times, Emperor Wu, the Great Ancestor, founded this imperial enterprise. He originally intended to establish Zijian, Prince Si of Chen, as lord of the altars of soil and grain. Unfortunately, treacherous slanderers gathered around him, and the hidden dragon remained submerged for many years. The imperial grandson Cao Rui has always been devoid of virtue and conduct, yet has presumptuously placed himself in the seat of honor, betraying the Great Ancestor’s dying intention. I now answer Heaven and obey the wishes of the people. On the appointed day, I shall raise an army and fulfill the hopes of the people. When this proclamation arrives, all should submit to the new sovereign. Those who refuse obedience shall have their nine clans exterminated! This notice is issued in advance so that all may know and understand.\n\nWhen Cao Rui finished reading, his face changed in terror, and he urgently questioned his ministers. Grand Commandant Hua Xin memorialized, “Sima Yi submitted a memorial requesting command of Yong and Liang for this very purpose. Emperor Wu, the Great Ancestor, once told me, ‘Sima Yi has the gaze of an eagle and looks behind him like a wolf. He must not be entrusted with military power. In time, he will certainly become a great calamity to the state.’ Today the seeds of rebellion have already sprouted. He should be executed at once.” Wang Lang memorialized, “Sima Yi thoroughly understands strategy, is well versed in the principles of warfare, and has always harbored great ambitions. If he is not removed early, he will certainly cause disaster in time.” Cao Rui then issued an order to raise troops and personally lead an imperial expedition against him. Suddenly, General-in-Chief Cao Zhen stepped out from the ranks and memorialized, “You must not. Emperor Wen entrusted the young sovereign to several of us because he knew that Sima Zhongda had no disloyal intentions. We do not yet know whether this matter is true or false. If troops are rashly sent against him, that will only force him into rebellion. It may be that spies from Shu or Wu are using a scheme of estrangement to make sovereign and ministers turn against one another, after which they will exploit our weakness and attack. We cannot yet know. I beg Your Majesty to examine the matter carefully.” Cao Rui said, “If Sima Yi truly intends to rebel, what then?” Cao Zhen said, “If Your Majesty has doubts, you can imitate Emperor Gao of Han, who pretended to make an imperial tour of Yunmeng. Let Your Majesty travel to Anyi. Sima Yi will certainly come to welcome you. Observe his movements, and then seize him before the imperial carriage. That will do.” Cao Rui followed his advice. He ordered Cao Zhen to supervise the state in his absence, personally led a hundred thousand Imperial Forest troops, and went straight to Anyi.\n\nSima Yi did not know the reason for the Emperor’s visit. Wishing to let the Son of Heaven see the majesty of his forces, he marshaled his troops and led tens of thousands of armored soldiers to welcome him. A close attendant reported, “Sima Yi has indeed brought more than a hundred thousand troops to oppose Your Majesty. He truly intends rebellion!” In alarm, Cao Rui ordered Cao Xiu to lead troops ahead to confront him. When Sima Yi saw the soldiers and horses approaching, he assumed that the imperial carriage itself had arrived and prostrated himself by the road in welcome. Cao Xiu came forward and said, “Zhongda, you received the late Emperor’s grave charge to assist the young sovereign. Why have you rebelled?” Sima Yi was horrified. His face lost its color, and sweat poured over his entire body. He asked what had happened, and Cao Xiu told him everything that had occurred. Sima Yi said, “This is a scheme of estrangement by spies from Wu and Shu. They intend to make sovereign and ministers destroy one another, so that they can exploit the weakness and attack. I must see the Son of Heaven in person and explain.” He immediately withdrew his troops, went before Cao Rui’s carriage, prostrated himself, and tearfully memorialized, “I received the late Emperor’s grave charge to assist the young sovereign. How would I dare harbor disloyal intentions? This must be a treacherous scheme of Wu and Shu. I ask to lead a single army, first to defeat Shu and then to attack Wu, repaying the late Emperor and Your Majesty and proving my loyalty.” Cao Rui remained uncertain. Hua Xin memorialized, “He must not be entrusted with military power. He should be dismissed at once and sent back to his fields and village.” Cao Rui followed his advice, stripped Sima Yi of office, and sent him home. He ordered Cao Xiu to take overall command of the troops of Yong and Liang. Cao Rui then returned to Luoyang.\n\nNow spies learned of this and reported it in Shu. When Zhuge Liang heard the news, he was delighted and said, “I have long wished to attack Wei, but Sima Yi commanded the troops of Yong and Liang. Now that he has fallen into our trap and been demoted, what have I to fear?” The next day, the Later Emperor held morning court and assembled all his officials. Zhuge Liang stepped from the ranks and submitted a Memorial on Dispatching the Army. It read:\n\nI, Liang, respectfully state: Before the late Emperor had completed even half of his great enterprise, he passed away midway. Now the empire is divided into three, and Yi Province is exhausted and weakened. This is truly a critical moment upon which our survival or destruction depends. Yet the ministers of the palace guard remain diligent within, while loyal and resolute officers forget their own lives abroad. This is because they remember the late Emperor’s exceptional treatment and wish to repay it to Your Majesty. Your Majesty should truly open wide your enlightened hearing, to glorify the late Emperor’s remaining virtue and enlarge the spirit of men of high purpose. You should not belittle yourself without cause or use improper analogies that block the path of loyal remonstrance. The imperial palace and the Chancellor’s offices are one body. Promotions and punishments, praise and censure, should not be handled by different standards. If there are those who commit crimes and violate the law, or those who perform loyal and virtuous deeds, they should be handed over to the proper officials, who will determine their punishments or rewards. In this way, Your Majesty’s just and enlightened rule will be made manifest. There should be no favoritism that causes different laws to apply within and outside the palace.\n\nThe Palace Attendants and Palace Gentlemen Guo Youzhi, Fei Yi, Dong Yun, and the others are all good and trustworthy men, loyal and pure in purpose and judgment. For that reason, the late Emperor selected and promoted them and left them to Your Majesty. In my humble opinion, all palace affairs, great or small, should be discussed with them before they are carried out. This will certainly remedy omissions and defects and bring broad benefit. General Xiang Chong is gentle and fair in character and conduct and has a thorough understanding of military affairs. When he was tested in the past, the late Emperor praised him as capable. For that reason, everyone recommended that Xiang Chong be appointed commander. In my humble opinion, all affairs of the army camp, great or small, should be discussed with him. He will certainly bring harmony to the ranks and place both the capable and the less capable where they belong.\n\nTo draw close to worthy ministers and keep petty men at a distance was the reason the Former Han flourished. To draw close to petty men and keep worthy ministers at a distance was the reason the Later Han declined. When the late Emperor was alive and discussed this matter with me, he never failed to sigh with grief and indignation over Emperors Huan and Ling. The Palace Attendants, Masters of Writing, Chief Clerks, and Staff Officers are all steadfast and loyal ministers who would die for their principles. I hope Your Majesty will draw close to them and trust them. Then the revival of the House of Han may be expected within a measurable number of days.\n\nI was originally a commoner, personally tilling the soil in Nanyang, seeking only to preserve my life in chaotic times and not seeking fame or advancement among the feudal lords. The late Emperor did not despise me for my lowly and obscure position, but condescended to humble himself and visited me three times in my thatched cottage to consult me about the affairs of the age. I was moved by his regard and agreed to devote myself to his service. Later, when disaster struck, I accepted my appointment at the moment of defeat and received my orders amid danger and distress. Twenty-one years have passed since then. The late Emperor knew that I was cautious, and therefore, when facing death, he entrusted me with affairs of the greatest importance.\n\nSince receiving that command, I have worried day and night, fearing that I might fail in the trust placed in me and thereby impair the late Emperor’s enlightened judgment. Therefore, in the fifth month, I crossed the Lu River and penetrated deeply into barren lands. Now that the south has been pacified and our armor and weapons are sufficient, I should encourage and lead the three armies north to pacify the Central Plain. I hope to exhaust my poor and limited abilities in driving out the wicked traitors, restoring the House of Han, and returning to the former capital. This is my duty in repaying the late Emperor and proving loyal to Your Majesty. As for weighing advantages and disadvantages and presenting loyal advice without reservation, those are the responsibilities of Youzhi, Yi, and Yun. I hope Your Majesty will entrust me with the task of destroying the rebels and restoring the dynasty. If I fail, punish me for my crime and report it to the spirit of the late Emperor. If no counsel is offered for the restoration, then hold Youzhi, Yi, Yun, and the others accountable, so that their negligence may be exposed. Your Majesty should also deliberate for yourself, inquire about the right course, examine and accept sound advice, and deeply honor the late Emperor’s final instructions. I am overwhelmed by the gratitude I feel for the favor I have received! Now, as I am about to depart on a distant journey, tears fall as I write this memorial, and I do not know what I am saying.\n\nAfter reading the memorial, the Later Emperor said, “My Chancellor-Father endured hardship on a distant journey during the southern campaign. You have only just returned to the capital and have not yet sat securely upon your mat, yet now you wish to campaign in the north. I fear it will overtax your mind and spirit.” Zhuge Liang said, “I received the late Emperor’s grave charge to assist his orphaned heir, and I have never been negligent by day or night. Now that the south has been pacified, we need have no fears behind us. If we do not seize this moment to punish the rebels and recover the Central Plain, for what day should we wait?” Suddenly, Grand Astrologer Qiao Zhou stepped from the ranks and memorialized, “Last night I observed the signs in the heavens. The ascendant force in the north is now flourishing, and its stars shine with doubled brilliance. It cannot yet be attacked.” He then turned to Zhuge Liang and said, “The Chancellor thoroughly understands astronomy. Why do you insist on forcing the matter?” Zhuge Liang said, “The Way of Heaven changes and is never constant. How can we cling rigidly to one interpretation? For now, I shall station the army at Hanzhong, observe the enemy’s movements, and then act.” Qiao Zhou remonstrated bitterly, but Zhuge Liang would not listen. Zhuge Liang therefore left Guo Youzhi, Dong Yun, Fei Yi, and the others as Palace Attendants, with overall charge of affairs within the palace. He also left Xiang Chong as senior general, with overall command of the Imperial Forest troops; Chen Zhen as Palace Attendant; Jiang Wan as Staff Officer; Zhang Yi as Chief Clerk, in charge of the affairs of the Chancellor’s office; Du Qiong as Grand Master of Remonstrance; Du Wei and Yang Hong as Masters of Writing; Meng Guang and Lai Min as Libationers; Yin Mo and Li Zhuan as Erudites; Xi Zheng and Fei Shi as Secretaries; and Qiao Zhou as Grand Astrologer. More than a hundred civil and military officials, both within and outside the palace, were jointly to manage the affairs of Shu.\n\nZhuge Liang received the edict and returned to his residence, where he summoned the generals to hear their orders: Commander of the Forward Division, General Who Guards the North, concurrently Major in the Chancellor’s Office, Inspector of Liang Province, and Marquis of Duting, Wei Yan; Commander of the Vanguard, concurrently Administrator of Fufeng, Zhang Yi; Gate General and Assistant General, Wang Ping; Commander of the Rear Army, General Who Pacifies Han and concurrently Administrator of Jianning, Li Hui; his deputy, General Who Pacifies Distant Lands and concurrently Administrator of Hanzhong, Lü Yi; Commander of the Left Army, additionally responsible for the transport of provisions, General Who Pacifies the North and Marquis of Chencang, Ma Dai; his deputy, General of the Flying Guard, Liao Hua; Commander of the Right Army, General Who Displays Might and Marquis of Boyangting, Ma Zhong; General Who Pacifies the Rong and Marquis Within the Passes, Zhang Ni; Acting Strategist of the Central Army, General-in-Chief of Chariots and Cavalry and Marquis of Duxiang, Liu Yan; Central Army Supervisor, General Who Exalts Martial Power, Deng Zhi; Staff Officer of the Central Army, General Who Pacifies Distant Lands, Ma Su; General of the Vanguard and Marquis of Duting, Yuan Lin; General of the Left and Marquis of Gaoyang, Wu Yi; General of the Right and Marquis of Xuandu, Gao Xiang; General of the Rear and Marquis of Anle, Wu Ban; Chief Clerk, General Who Reassures the Army, Yang Yi; General of the Vanguard and General Who Conquers the South, Liu Ba; Protector of the Vanguard, General of a Separate Command and Marquis of Hanchengting, Xu Yun; Protector of the Left, Household General of Steadfast Faith, Ding Xian; Protector of the Right, General of a Separate Command, Liu Zhi; Protector of the Rear, Household General Who Regulates the Army, Guan Yong; Acting Staff Officer, Household General Who Displays Martial Power, Hu Ji; Acting Staff Officer, General of Remonstrance, Yan Yan; Acting Staff Officer and General of a Separate Command, Cuan Xi; Acting Staff Officers, Assistant General Du Yi, Household General of Martial Strategy Du Qi, and Commandant Who Pacifies the Rong Sheng Bo; Aide and Household General of Martial Strategy, Fan Qi; Military Secretary, Fan Jian; Clerk to the Chancellor, Dong Jue; Left Guard Commander Before the Command Tent, General Who Soars Like a Dragon, Guan Xing; and Right Guard Commander, General of Tiger-Wing, Zhang Bao. All the above officials were to accompany Zhuge Liang, Commander-in-Chief Who Pacifies the North, Chancellor, Marquis of Wuxiang, Governor of Yi Province, and Director of Affairs Within and Outside the Court.\n\nWhen all the assignments had been settled, Zhuge Liang sent orders to Li Yan and the others to guard the approaches to Shu and resist Eastern Wu. The bingyin day of the third month in the spring of the fifth year of Jianxing was selected for the army to set out against Wei. Suddenly, an old general beneath the command tent strode forward and cried sternly, “Though I am advanced in years, I still possess the courage of Lian Po and the prowess of Ma Yuan. Neither of those two men of old would yield to age. Why will you not employ me?” Everyone looked and saw that it was Zhao Yun. Zhuge Liang said, “Since I returned to the capital after pacifying the south, Ma Mengqi has died of illness. I deeply mourned him and felt as though I had lost an arm. Now you, General, are advanced in years. If any mishap should occur, it would shake the heroic reputation of your whole lifetime and diminish the fighting spirit of Shu.” Zhao Yun cried sternly, “Ever since I began following the late Emperor, I have never retreated before battle, and whenever I encountered the enemy, I was first against them. For a great man to die upon the frontier battlefield is a blessing. What regret would I have? I ask to serve as vanguard of the forward division!” Zhuge Liang repeatedly tried to dissuade him, but he would not be stopped. Zhao Yun said, “If you do not let me serve as vanguard, I will dash my head against the steps and die!” Zhuge Liang said, “Since the General insists on serving as vanguard, you must have someone go with you.” Before he had finished speaking, one man responded, “Though I have little ability, I am willing to assist the old general, lead an army ahead with him, and defeat the enemy.” Zhuge Liang looked and saw that it was Deng Zhi. Zhuge Liang was delighted and immediately assigned five thousand elite troops and ten deputy generals to accompany Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi. They departed. When Zhuge Liang set out, the Later Emperor led all the officials ten li beyond the northern gate to see him off. Zhuge Liang took leave of the Later Emperor. With banners covering the countryside and spears and halberds standing thick as a forest, he led the army on its winding advance toward Hanzhong.\n\nNow the frontier authorities learned of this and reported it to Luoyang. That day, Cao Rui held court, and a close attendant memorialized, “The frontier officials report that Zhuge Liang has led an army of more than three hundred thousand men and encamped at Hanzhong. He has appointed Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi as vanguard commanders and sent them with troops across our border.” Cao Rui was greatly alarmed and asked his ministers, “Who can serve as general and drive back the Shu army?” Suddenly, one man stepped forward and answered, “My father died at Hanzhong, and I have never had the chance to avenge that bitter hatred. Now that the Shu army has violated our borders, I am willing to lead the fierce generals under my command. I further ask Your Majesty to grant me the troops west of the passes, so I may go and defeat Shu. Above, I will serve the state; below, I will avenge my father. Even if I die ten thousand deaths, I shall have no regret!” Everyone looked and saw that it was Xiahou Mao, son of Xiahou Yuan. Xiahou Mao’s courtesy name was Zixiu. He was extremely hot-tempered and extremely miserly. In childhood, he had been made Xiahou Dun’s adopted heir. Later, when Xiahou Yuan was slain by Huang Zhong, Cao Cao took pity on Xiahou Mao and gave him his daughter, the Princess of Qinghe, as his wife, making him an imperial son-in-law. He was therefore respected at court. Though he held military authority, he had never gone into battle. Now that he volunteered to campaign, Cao Rui immediately appointed him Commander-in-Chief and ordered him to mobilize the troops from all the routes west of the passes and advance against the enemy. Minister of the Masses Wang Lang remonstrated, “You must not. The imperial son-in-law Xiahou has never experienced battle. It is not appropriate to entrust him now with such a grave responsibility. Moreover, Zhuge Liang is resourceful and full of stratagems and thoroughly understands the arts of war. He must not be underestimated.” Xiahou Mao shouted, “Can it be that the Minister of the Masses is secretly allied with Zhuge Liang and intends to serve as his agent within our court? Since childhood, I have studied strategy under my father and gained a thorough command of the art of war. Why do you scorn me as young? If I do not capture Zhuge Liang alive, I swear I shall never return to face the Son of Heaven!” Wang Lang and the others did not dare speak further. Xiahou Mao took leave of the ruler of Wei, hurried through the night to Chang’an, mobilized more than two hundred thousand troops from the various routes west of the passes, and advanced to oppose Zhuge Liang. Truly:\n\nHe wished to grasp the white yak-tail standard and inspire the fighting men,\nBut instead entrusted military power to a yellow-mouthed youth.\n\nWhat the outcome would be is unknown; read the next chapter to find out.\n\n### Chapter 92\n\nZhao Yun Slays Five Generals by Valor; Zhuge Liang Takes Three Cities by Cunning\n\nKongming led his army forward to Mian County. Passing Ma Chao’s tomb, he ordered Ma Chao’s younger brother, Ma Dai, to put on mourning, while Kongming personally offered sacrifice. When the rites were over, he returned to camp and discussed the advance. Suddenly a scout reported, “The Wei emperor Cao Rui has dispatched his imperial son-in-law Xiahou Mao to mobilize the armies throughout the Guanzhong region and come resist us.” Wei Yan came before the command tent and proposed a plan: “Xiahou Mao is a pampered son of privilege, timid and without strategy. Give me five thousand elite troops, and I will take the route through Baozhong, follow the Qinling Mountains eastward, then turn north through the Ziwu Valley. In no more than ten days, I can reach Chang’an. If Xiahou Mao hears that I have suddenly arrived, he will surely abandon the city and flee through the Heng Gate toward the imperial storehouses. I will have come from the east, while Your Excellency can drive the main body of troops forward through the Xie Valley. If we proceed in this way, everything west of Xianyang can be pacified in a single stroke.” Kongming laughed and said, “This is not a completely safe plan. You assume there are no capable men in the Central Plains. If someone advises them to place troops in the remote mountain country and cut you off, not only will your five thousand men be destroyed, but the morale of our finest troops will also suffer a severe blow. The plan absolutely cannot be used.” Wei Yan said again, “If Your Excellency’s army advances along the main road, the enemy will surely mobilize all the troops in Guanzhong to meet us on the way. Then the campaign will drag on endlessly. When will we ever take the Central Plains?” Kongming said, “I will advance through Longyou by broad and level roads, deploying the army according to established principles. Why should I fear that we will not prevail?” He therefore rejected Wei Yan’s plan. Wei Yan withdrew, resentful and displeased. Kongming sent orders for Zhao Yun to advance.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Mao was gathering armies from every quarter at Chang’an. At that time there was a great general from Xiliang named Han De, who was highly skilled with a mountain-cleaving battle-ax and possessed courage enough to withstand ten thousand men. He arrived with eighty thousand troops from the various Western Qiang forces. Xiahou Mao received him and rewarded him generously, then appointed him commander of the vanguard. Han De had four sons, all thoroughly trained in the martial arts and exceptional in archery and horsemanship: the eldest, Han Ying; the second, Han Yao; the third, Han Qiong; and the fourth, Han Qi. Han De led his four sons and eighty thousand Western Qiang troops toward Mount Fengming, where they encountered the Shu army. The two sides drew up their battle lines. Han De rode out, with his four sons arrayed on either side, and shouted a furious curse: “Rebels against the state! How dare you invade our territory!” Zhao Yun flew into a rage, leveled his spear, spurred his horse forward, and challenged Han De to single combat. Han De’s eldest son, Han Ying, galloped out to meet him, but before three bouts had passed, Zhao Yun thrust him from his horse and killed him. Seeing this, the second son, Han Yao, urged his horse forward, brandishing his saber. Zhao Yun displayed the tigerlike might of former days, rallied his spirit, and met him in combat. Han Yao could not hold his own. The third son, Han Qiong, hurriedly leveled his halberd and charged forward to join the attack. Zhao Yun showed no fear at all, and his spear technique never faltered. The fourth son, Han Qi, saw that his two brothers could not defeat Zhao Yun, so he too galloped in, whirling a pair of sun-and-moon sabers, and they surrounded Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun fought all three generals alone in their midst. Before long, Han Qi was struck by his spear and fell from his horse. A deputy general from Han De’s lines hurried out and rescued him. Zhao Yun lowered his spear and fled. Han Qiong rested his halberd, quickly took out his bow, and shot at him. He loosed three arrows in succession, but Zhao Yun knocked them all aside with his spear. Han Qiong was enraged. He snatched up his halberd again and galloped after him, but Zhao Yun shot an arrow into his face, and he fell from his horse dead. Han Yao spurred forward and raised his precious saber to slash Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun dropped his spear to the ground, dodged the blade, captured Han Yao alive, and carried him back toward his own lines. Then he wheeled his horse around, retrieved his spear, and charged back against the enemy formation. When Han De saw that all four of his sons had fallen into Zhao Yun’s hands, his heart nearly burst with grief and terror, and he was the first to flee back into his ranks. The Western Qiang troops had long known Zhao Yun’s name, and now that they saw his valor was as great as ever, who dared engage him? Wherever Zhao Yun’s horse went, rank after rank fell back. Alone on a single horse and armed with one spear, Zhao Yun charged back and forth as though entering an unpeopled land. A later poet praised him:\n\nI recall Zhao Zilong of Changshan in days gone by;\nAt seventy years of age, he wrought a wondrous feat.\nAlone he slew four generals and charged their battle lines,\nStill the same hero who saved his lord at Dangyang.\n\nSeeing Zhao Yun win a great victory, Deng Zhi led the Shu troops in a sweeping attack. The Xiliang army suffered a crushing defeat and fled. Han De narrowly escaped being captured by Zhao Yun, threw off his armor, and fled on foot. Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi withdrew their troops and returned to camp. Deng Zhi congratulated him, saying, “General, though you are already seventy years old, your valor is as great as ever. Today you slew four generals before the battle lines. Such a feat is rarely seen in this world!” Zhao Yun replied, “Because the Chancellor considers me too old, he has been unwilling to employ me. I merely wished to demonstrate what I can still do.” He then sent men to escort Han Yao away and deliver a victory report to Kongming.\n\nMeanwhile, Han De led his defeated troops back to Xiahou Mao and tearfully recounted what had happened. Xiahou Mao personally commanded his army and advanced to meet Zhao Yun. Scouts entered the Shu camp and reported that Xiahou Mao was approaching with his troops. Zhao Yun snatched up his spear, mounted his horse, and led a little over a thousand soldiers to form a battle line before Mount Fengming. That day, Xiahou Mao wore a golden helmet, rode a white horse, and carried a great cleaver. He took his place beneath the commander’s banner. When he saw Zhao Yun galloping back and forth with his spear leveled, Xiahou Mao wanted to fight him himself. Han De said, “How can I fail to avenge the enemy who killed my four sons?” He spurred forward, swinging his mountain-cleaving battle-ax, and charged straight at Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun furiously leveled his spear and met him. Before three bouts had passed, Zhao Yun thrust with his spear and killed Han De beneath his horse. He immediately wheeled around and charged straight at Xiahou Mao. Xiahou Mao hastily dodged back into his own ranks. Deng Zhi drove his troops forward in a sweeping attack, and the Wei army lost another battle. It withdrew more than ten miles and made camp. That night, Xiahou Mao consulted with his generals, saying, “I have long heard Zhao Yun’s name, but I had never seen him before. Today, though he is old, his heroic prowess remains. Only now do I fully believe the stories of Dangyang and Changban. No one can stand against a man like this. What are we to do?” The staff officer Cheng Wu, son of Cheng Yu, stepped forward and said, “In my judgment, Zhao Yun possesses courage but lacks strategy, so he is nothing to fear. Tomorrow, Commander, lead the army out again, but first conceal two forces on the left and right. When you face him in battle, retreat first and lure Zhao Yun into the ambush. Then climb the mountain and direct the troops on every side to surround him in layer after layer. Zhao Yun can then be captured.” Xiahou Mao followed his advice. He sent Dong Xi with thirty thousand troops to lie in ambush on the left and Xue Ze with thirty thousand troops to lie in ambush on the right. Both men took their assigned positions.\n\nThe next day, Xiahou Mao once more set his drums, gongs, banners, and standards in order and advanced with his army. Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi went out to meet him. From horseback, Deng Zhi said to Zhao Yun, “The Wei army was badly defeated and fled last night, yet today it has returned. There must be some trick. Old General, be on your guard.” Zilong replied, “What is there to say about a wet-behind-the-ears child like him? I will capture him today!” He then galloped out. The Wei general Pan Sui came to meet him, but before three bouts had passed, Pan Sui wheeled his horse and fled. Zhao Yun pursued him, whereupon eight generals from the Wei lines came out together to meet him. They allowed Xiahou Mao to escape first, then the eight generals fled one after another. Zhao Yun pressed the pursuit, while Deng Zhi led the troops forward behind him. Zhao Yun penetrated deep into enemy ground when suddenly battle cries thundered on every side. Deng Zhi hurriedly pulled his troops back, but Dong Xi attacked from the left and Xue Ze from the right. Deng Zhi had too few soldiers and could not rescue Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun was trapped in the center of the encirclement. He charged east and broke west, but the Wei troops only massed more thickly around him.\n\nZhao Yun now had only a little over a thousand men under his command. Fighting his way to the foot of a hillside, he saw Xiahou Mao on the summit directing the entire army. Whenever Zhao Yun turned east, Xiahou Mao pointed east; whenever he turned west, Xiahou Mao pointed west. Thus Zhao Yun could not break through the encirclement, so he led his troops in an attempt to climb the hill. Rolling logs and catapult stones came crashing down from halfway up the slope, making it impossible to ascend. Zhao Yun fought from the Hour of the Dragon until the Hour of the Rooster, but still could not escape. He had no choice but to dismount and rest briefly, intending to resume the fight when the moon rose. He had only just removed his armor and sat down when moonlight began to appear. Suddenly flames leaped into the sky on every side, drums thundered, arrows and stones fell like rain, and the Wei troops attacked, all shouting, “Zhao Yun, surrender at once!” Zhao Yun hurriedly mounted and met the enemy. Troops closed in on all sides, while crossbow bolts shot thickly from every direction, so that neither men nor horses could advance. Zhao Yun looked up to heaven and sighed, “I refused to admit I was old, and now I will die in this place!”\n\nSuddenly, tremendous battle cries arose from the northeast, and the Wei troops scattered in confusion. A body of soldiers charged in, led by a great general carrying an eighteen-foot, steel-tipped spear, with a man’s head hanging beneath his horse’s neck. Zhao Yun looked and saw that it was Zhang Bao. When Zhang Bao saw Zhao Yun, he said, “The Chancellor feared that some harm might befall the Old General, so he specially sent me with five thousand troops to support you. When I heard that you were surrounded, I fought my way through the encirclement. I encountered the Wei general Xue Ze and killed him.” Zhao Yun was overjoyed and immediately joined Zhang Bao in fighting their way out through the northwest. There they saw the Wei troops throwing down their weapons and fleeing. Another body of troops came shouting and fighting in from outside, led by a great general carrying the Green Dragon Crescent Blade and holding a severed head in his hand. Zhao Yun looked and saw that it was Guan Xing. Guan Xing said, “By the Chancellor’s command, and because he feared that some harm might befall the Old General, I have brought five thousand troops to support you. Just now, I encountered the Wei general Dong Xi in battle and cut him down with a single stroke. Here is his head. The Chancellor will arrive shortly behind us.” Zhao Yun said, “You two generals have already performed extraordinary deeds. Why should we not take advantage of today’s victory to capture Xiahou Mao and settle the whole affair?”\n\nWhen Zhang Bao heard this, he led his troops away. Guan Xing said, “I will go win merit too,” and likewise led his troops away. Zhao Yun looked around at his followers and said, “Those two are of my sons’ and nephews’ generation, yet they still compete to be first in winning merit. I am a senior general of the state and a veteran minister of the court. Am I to be outdone by such juniors? I will stake my old life to repay the late emperor’s kindness!” He then led his troops to capture Xiahou Mao. That night, the three forces attacked together and dealt the Wei army another crushing defeat. Deng Zhi led troops to support them, and they killed so many that corpses covered the fields and blood flowed in rivers. Xiahou Mao was a man without strategy; moreover, he was young and had never experienced battle. Seeing his army thrown into chaos, he led more than a hundred fierce generals from his personal command and fled toward Nan’an Commandery. When the rest of the soldiers saw that they had no commander, they all scattered in flight. When Guan Xing and Zhang Bao heard that Xiahou Mao had fled toward Nan’an Commandery, they pursued him through the night. Xiahou Mao entered the city, ordered the gates tightly closed, and deployed his troops to defend it. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao arrived and surrounded the city. Zhao Yun came shortly afterward, and the three forces attacked from three sides. Before long, Deng Zhi also arrived with his troops. They besieged the city for ten consecutive days but could not take it.\n\nA report suddenly arrived that the Chancellor had left the rear army stationed at Mianyang, the left army at Yangping, and the right army at Shicheng, and was personally leading the central army to Nan’an. Zhao Yun, Deng Zhi, Guan Xing, and Zhang Bao all came to pay their respects to Kongming and reported that they had been attacking the city for days without success. Kongming rode in his small carriage and personally made a circuit of the city walls to inspect them. He then returned to camp, ascended the command dais, and took his seat. The generals stood around him awaiting orders. Kongming said, “This commandery has a deep moat and high walls. It will not be easy to attack. My main objective does not lie in this city. If you continue this prolonged assault and Wei troops take separate routes to seize Hanzhong, our army will be in danger.” Deng Zhi said, “Xiahou Mao is an imperial son-in-law of Wei. Capturing him would be worth more than beheading a hundred generals. Now that he is trapped here, how can we abandon him and leave?” Kongming said, “I have a plan of my own. This place connects with Tianshui Commandery to the west and borders Anding Commandery to the north. Who are the governors of those two places?” A scout replied, “Ma Zun is governor of Tianshui, and Cui Liang is governor of Anding.” Kongming was delighted. He summoned Wei Yan and gave him secret instructions, telling him exactly what to do. Then he summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and gave them secret instructions, telling them exactly what to do. Finally, he summoned two trusted soldiers and instructed them how to proceed. Each received his orders and departed with troops. Kongming remained outside Nan’an and ordered his soldiers to transport firewood and grass and pile it beneath the walls, loudly declaring that he would burn the city. When the Wei troops heard this, they all laughed and showed no fear.\n\nMeanwhile, Cui Liang, governor of Anding, heard inside his city that the Shu army had surrounded Nan’an and trapped Xiahou Mao. Greatly alarmed, he mustered about four thousand troops to defend the city. Suddenly a man arrived from due south, declaring that he carried urgent confidential information. Cui Liang summoned him and questioned him. The man replied, “I am Pei Xu, a trusted officer under Commander Xiahou. By the commander’s order, I have come to request aid from the commanderies of Tianshui and Anding. Nan’an is in extreme danger. Every day we light signal fires on the walls, looking especially for relief forces from the two commanderies, but none have appeared. The commander therefore sent me to fight my way through the encirclement and come here to report the emergency. You must raise troops and march through the night to support us from outside. When the commander sees troops from the two commanderies arrive, he will open the gates and come out to join you.” Cui Liang asked, “Do you have written orders from the commander?” Pei Xu drew the document from against his skin, where it was already soaked through with sweat. After allowing Cui Liang only a brief look at it, he urgently ordered one of the attendants to give him a fresh horse, then left the city and headed toward Tianshui.\n\nLess than two days later, another mounted messenger arrived, reporting that the governor of Tianshui had already raised troops to relieve Nan’an and asking Anding to support him. Cui Liang consulted with the officials of his administration. They said, “If we do not go to the rescue and Nan’an is lost, resulting in the death of Imperial Son-in-law Xiahou, our two commanderies will both be guilty of standing by and doing nothing. We have no choice but to save him.” Cui Liang immediately mustered his troops and left the city, leaving only civil officials behind to defend it. He led his army along the main road toward Nan’an. Seeing flames leaping into the sky in the distance, he urged his troops to press on through the night. When they were still more than fifty miles from Nan’an, tremendous battle cries suddenly arose both ahead and behind. A scout galloped up and reported, “Guan Xing is blocking the road ahead, and Zhang Bao is attacking from behind!” The troops from Anding scattered in every direction. Cui Liang was greatly alarmed. With more than a hundred followers, he fought desperately along a side road, escaped, and fled back toward Anding. Just as he reached the city moat, a shower of arrows came down from the walls. The Shu general Wei Yan called from the battlements, “I have already taken the city! Why do you not surrender at once?” It turned out that Wei Yan had disguised his men as Anding troops, tricked the defenders into opening the gates during the night, and admitted the entire Shu force. That was how he had captured Anding.\n\nCui Liang fled in panic toward Tianshui Commandery. Before he had traveled a single stage, he found a body of troops arrayed across the road ahead. Beneath a great banner sat a man in a carriage, wearing a silk headscarf and holding a feather fan, dressed in a Daoist robe and a crane-feather cloak. Cui Liang looked and saw that it was Kongming. He hurriedly wheeled his horse around and fled. Guan Xing’s and Zhang Bao’s forces arrived from two directions in pursuit, shouting, “Surrender at once!” When Cui Liang saw that Shu troops surrounded him on every side, he had no choice but to surrender, and they all returned to the main camp. Kongming treated him as an honored guest. Kongming asked, “Are you on close terms with the governor of Nan’an?” Cui Liang replied, “He is Yang Ling, a younger clansman of Yang Fu. Since his commandery neighbors mine, we are on very close terms.” Kongming said, “I now wish to trouble you to enter the city and persuade Yang Ling to seize Xiahou Mao. Can you do it?” Cui Liang said, “If the Chancellor wishes me to go, you should temporarily withdraw your troops so that I may enter the city and speak with him.” Kongming followed his advice and immediately issued orders for the troops on every side to withdraw twenty miles and make camp.\n\nCui Liang rode alone to the city, called for the gates to be opened, and entered the government offices. After exchanging courtesies with Yang Ling, he gave a detailed account of everything that had happened. Yang Ling said, “We have received great favor from the emperor of Wei. How could we bear to betray him? We should turn their own scheme against them.” He then took Cui Liang to Xiahou Mao and explained everything in detail. Xiahou Mao asked, “What plan should we use?” Yang Ling said, “Simply pretend that I am offering the city gate to them and lure the Shu troops inside. We can then kill them within the city.” Cui Liang agreed to carry out the plan. He left the city, met Kongming, and said, “Yang Ling will offer up the city gate and admit your main army so that Xiahou Mao can be captured. Yang Ling originally wished to seize him himself, but because he has too few brave men under his command, he has not dared act rashly.” Kongming said, “This will be very easy. You still have more than a hundred of your original troops who surrendered. We will secretly place Shu generals among them, disguised as soldiers from Anding, and you will lead them into the city. They will first conceal themselves near Xiahou Mao’s residence. Then secretly arrange with Yang Ling to open the city gates at midnight, allowing our forces inside and outside to act together.” Cui Liang thought to himself, “If I refuse to take Shu generals with me, Kongming may become suspicious. I will take them inside, have them killed there, and raise a fire as a signal. Then I can lure Kongming into the city and kill him too.” He therefore agreed. Kongming instructed him, “I will send my trusted generals Guan Xing and Zhang Bao with you. Merely claim that relief troops have fought their way into the city, so as to reassure Xiahou Mao. As soon as you raise the fire, I will personally enter the city and capture him.”\n\nAt dusk, Guan Xing and Zhang Bao received Kongming’s secret plan, put on their armor, mounted their horses, and took up their weapons. Mingling among the Anding troops, they followed Cui Liang to the walls of Nan’an. Yang Ling raised the suspended drawbridge from the wall, leaned against the protective railing, and called down, “Whose troops are you?” Cui Liang replied, “The relief force from Anding has arrived.” Cui Liang first shot a signal arrow onto the wall. Attached to the arrow was a secret letter that read: “Zhuge Liang has sent two generals ahead to conceal themselves in the city so that his forces inside and outside can act together. Do not alarm them, or the plan may be exposed. Wait until they enter the government offices, and we will deal with them there.” Yang Ling showed the letter to Xiahou Mao and explained the matter in detail. Xiahou Mao said, “Since Zhuge Liang has fallen into our trap, have more than a hundred axmen lie in ambush inside the residence. When the two generals follow Governor Cui there and dismount, close the gates and behead them. Then raise a fire on the walls to lure Zhuge Liang into the city. When all our hidden troops rush out together, Zhuge Liang can be captured.”\n\nWhen all the arrangements had been made, Yang Ling returned to the wall and said, “Since these are troops from Anding, they may enter the city.” Guan Xing followed Cui Liang at the front, while Zhang Bao came behind. Yang Ling descended from the wall and waited beside the gate to receive them. Guan Xing raised his blade and brought it down, cutting Yang Ling from his horse. Cui Liang was horrified and hurriedly wheeled his horse around to flee. When he reached the drawbridge, Zhang Bao shouted, “Traitor, do not run! How could your treacherous scheme deceive the Chancellor?” He thrust once with his spear and stabbed Cui Liang from his horse. Guan Xing had already reached the wall, where he kindled the signal fire. Shu troops rushed in from every side. Caught completely unprepared, Xiahou Mao opened the southern gate and fought his way out with all his strength. A body of troops blocked his path, led by the great general Wang Ping. After only one exchange on horseback, Wang Ping captured Xiahou Mao alive. All the others were killed.\n\nKongming entered Nan’an and issued proclamations reassuring the soldiers and civilians. His troops did not harm so much as a single autumn hair. The generals each presented their accomplishments. Kongming had Xiahou Mao imprisoned in a cart. Deng Zhi asked, “How did the Chancellor know that Cui Liang was deceiving you?” Kongming replied, “I already knew that the man had no genuine intention of surrendering, so I deliberately allowed him to enter the city. He was certain to tell Xiahou Mao everything and try to turn our scheme against us. When I observed his manner upon his return, I knew at once that he was being deceitful. I then sent the two generals with him to put his mind at ease. If he had been sincere, he would certainly have tried to stop me. His cheerful willingness to take them along showed that he feared I suspected him. He thought that once the two generals had entered the city, there would still be plenty of time to kill them. Their presence would also give our army something to rely upon and make us advance without suspicion. But I had already secretly instructed the two generals to deal with him beneath the city gate. The defenders inside were bound to be unprepared, and our army followed immediately afterward. Thus we caught them by surprise.” The generals bowed in admiration. Kongming continued, “The man who deceived Cui Liang was one of my trusted soldiers, whom I had pose as the Wei officer Pei Xu. I also sent him to deceive Tianshui Commandery, but he has not yet returned. I do not know why. We can now take advantage of our momentum to capture it.” He left Wu Yi to defend Nan’an and Liu Yan to defend Anding, thereby freeing Wei Yan’s troops to advance against Tianshui Commandery.\n\nMeanwhile, Ma Zun, governor of Tianshui Commandery, heard that Xiahou Mao was trapped within the city of Nan’an, so he assembled his civil and military officials for consultation. Liang Xu, the officer of merit; Yin Shang, the chief secretary; Liang Qian, the recording secretary; and others said, “Imperial Son-in-law Xiahou is a precious member of the imperial house. If any misfortune befalls him, we cannot escape punishment for standing by and watching. Why does the governor not mobilize all the troops under his command to rescue him?” While Ma Zun was still hesitating, the imperial son-in-law’s trusted officer Pei Xu suddenly arrived. Pei Xu entered the government offices, handed an official dispatch to Ma Zun, and said, “The commander requests troops from Anding and Tianshui Commanderies to march through the night to his relief.” As soon as he finished speaking, he hurried away. The next day, another mounted messenger arrived and announced, “The troops from Anding have already set out. The governor is asked to come with all speed and join them.” Ma Zun was just about to raise his troops when a man entered from outside and said, “Governor, you have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap!” Everyone looked at him. He was a native of Ji in Tianshui, surnamed Jiang, given name Wei, and style Boyue. His father, Jiang Jiong, had once served as officer of merit in Tianshui Commandery, but had died in the service of the state during a Qiang uprising. From childhood, Jiang Wei had read widely in all the classics and had mastered both military strategy and the martial arts. He served his mother with the utmost filial devotion and was respected by everyone in the commandery. He later became a General of the Household and assisted in the military affairs of the commandery.\n\nThat day, Jiang Wei said to Ma Zun, “I recently heard that Zhuge Liang defeated Xiahou Mao and surrounded him in Nan’an so tightly that not even water could leak through. How could anyone have escaped from such an encirclement? Moreover, Pei Xu is an obscure junior officer whom we have never seen before. The messenger from Anding also carried no official dispatch. Judging from these facts, that man must be a Shu officer pretending to be a Wei officer. Once he lured the governor out of the city and found it undefended, a force concealed nearby would surely take advantage of the opportunity to seize Tianshui.” Ma Zun suddenly understood and said, “Had Boyue not spoken, I would have mistakenly fallen into their treacherous scheme!” Jiang Wei smiled and said, “Set your mind at ease, Governor. I have a plan that can capture Zhuge Liang and relieve the danger at Nan’an.” Indeed:\n\nIn laying plans, he met another master of the art;\nIn matching wits, he found an unexpected man.\n\nWhat his plan was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 93\n\nJiang Wei Submits to Zhuge Liang; the Marquis of Wuxiang Reviles Wang Lang to Death\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Wei offered Ma Zun a plan: “Zhuge Liang will surely plant an ambush behind the commandery and lure our troops out of the city so he can attack while it is undefended. I ask for three thousand elite soldiers to lie in ambush along the strategic route. Afterward, Your Excellency should lead troops out of the city, but do not go far. Turn back after only thirty li. As soon as you see fire rise as the signal, attack from front and rear, and we will win a great victory. If Zhuge Liang comes in person, he will certainly be captured by me.” Ma Zun adopted his plan and gave Jiang Wei the elite troops to depart with. He then led troops out of the city with Liang Qian and waited, leaving only Liang Xu and Yin Shang to guard the city. As it happened, Kongming had indeed sent Zhao Yun with a force to lie concealed among the remote hills, waiting only for the troops of Tianshui to leave the city so he could attack while it was undefended. That day, a scout reported to Zhao Yun that Ma Zun, the Administrator of Tianshui, had raised his troops and left the city, leaving only civil officials to defend it. Zhao Yun was delighted. He also sent word to Zhang Yi and Gao Xiang, ordering them to intercept and strike down Ma Zun along the strategic route. These two forces had likewise been planted in ambush beforehand by Kongming.\n\nZhao Yun led five thousand troops straight to the walls of Tianshui Commandery and shouted, “I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan! You have fallen into our trap. Surrender the city at once and spare yourselves from execution!” From atop the walls, Liang Xu laughed and said, “You have fallen into the trap of our Jiang Boyue, yet you still do not know it!” Zhao Yun was just about to attack the city when suddenly tremendous shouts arose, and flames shot into the sky on every side. At the head of the force was a young general, who leveled his spear, spurred his horse forward, and cried, “Now you see Jiang Boyue of Tianshui!” Zhao Yun raised his spear and charged straight at Jiang Wei. They had fought only a few bouts when Jiang Wei’s vigor redoubled. Zhao Yun was greatly startled and thought to himself, “Who would have imagined there was such a man in this place?” As they fought, two armies came in from either side. They were Ma Zun and Liang Qian, leading their troops back to the attack. Unable to defend both front and rear, Zhao Yun broke open a path and fled with his defeated troops, with Jiang Wei in pursuit. Fortunately, the two forces under Zhang Yi and Gao Xiang charged out and covered his retreat. Zhao Yun returned to Kongming and reported that he had fallen into the enemy’s trap. Kongming asked in surprise, “Who is this man who has seen through the subtleties of my plan?” A man from Nan’an told him, “His surname is Jiang, his given name is Wei, and his courtesy name is Boyue. He is from Ji in Tianshui. He serves his mother with the utmost filial devotion, excels in both civil and military arts, and is fully endowed with wisdom and courage. He is truly an outstanding man of this age.” Zhao Yun also praised Jiang Wei’s spear technique, saying it was entirely unlike that of other men. Kongming said, “I now intend to take Tianshui, but I never expected such a man to be there.” He then brought the main army forward.\n\nJiang Wei returned to Ma Zun and said, “Zhao Yun has been defeated and driven off, so Kongming will certainly come in person. He will assume that our entire army is inside the city. We should now divide our troops into four forces. I will lead one force to lie in ambush east of the city and intercept his troops when they arrive. Your Excellency, Liang Qian, and Yin Shang should each lead one force and conceal yourselves outside the city. Liang Xu will lead the people in defending the walls.” These assignments were settled.\n\nBecause Kongming was wary of Jiang Wei, he personally commanded the vanguard and advanced toward Tianshui Commandery. When they were close to the city, Kongming gave this order: “Whenever attacking a city, one must inspire the entire army on the first day of arrival and charge straight up amid drums and battle cries. If the attack is delayed for many days, the troops’ sharp spirit will be completely broken, and it will be difficult to take the city quickly.” The main army therefore went straight to the foot of the walls. But seeing the banners atop the city arranged in perfect order, Kongming did not dare attack rashly. At midnight, flames suddenly shot into the sky on every side and shouts shook the earth, though no one knew where the attacking troops had come from. The men on the walls also beat their drums and shouted in response, and the Shu troops scattered in confusion. Kongming hurriedly mounted his horse. Protected by the two generals Guan Xing and Zhang Bao, he fought his way out of the encirclement. Looking back, he saw a body of troops to the east accompanied by an unbroken line of fire, resembling a long serpent. Kongming ordered Guan Xing to investigate. Guan Xing returned and reported, “Those are Jiang Wei’s troops.” Kongming sighed and said, “The value of an army does not lie in its numbers, but in the way a man commands it. This man truly has the talent of a great general!” He withdrew his troops to camp and pondered for a long while. Then he summoned a man from Anding and asked, “Where is Jiang Wei’s mother now?” The man replied, “Jiang Wei’s mother now lives in Ji County.” Kongming summoned Wei Yan and instructed him, “Lead a force there, make a great show of strength, and pretend to seize Ji County. If Jiang Wei comes, allow him to enter the city.” He then asked, “What other strategic place is nearby?” The man from Anding replied, “All the money and grain of Tianshui are stored in Shanggui. If Shanggui is taken, the supply route will be cut by itself.” Kongming was delighted and ordered Zhao Yun to lead a force to attack Shanggui. Kongming established camp thirty li from the city. Soon someone reported to Tianshui Commandery that the Shu army had divided into three forces: one was holding watch over the commandery, one was going to take Shanggui, and one was going to take Ji City. When Jiang Wei heard this, he pleaded sorrowfully with Ma Zun: “My mother is now in Ji City, and I fear some harm may come to her. I beg for a force to go and save the city while also protecting my aged mother.” Ma Zun consented and ordered Jiang Wei to lead three thousand troops to defend Ji City, while Liang Qian led three thousand troops to defend Shanggui.\n\nJiang Wei led his troops to Ji City, where a body of soldiers had formed ranks ahead of him. The Shu general at their head was Wei Yan. The two generals fought for several bouts, and then Wei Yan feigned defeat and fled. Jiang Wei entered the city, closed the gates, and led his troops in its defense. He paid his respects to his aged mother and did not come out to fight. Zhao Yun likewise allowed Liang Qian to pass and enter Shanggui. Kongming then sent men to Nan’an Commandery to bring Xiahou Mao to his command tent. Kongming asked him, “Are you afraid to die?” Xiahou Mao prostrated himself in terror and begged for his life. Kongming said, “Jiang Wei is now defending Ji Province, and he has sent me a letter saying, ‘So long as the Imperial Son-in-Law remains here, I am willing to come and surrender.’ I will now spare your life. Are you willing to persuade Jiang Wei to submit?” Xiahou Mao replied, “I am willing to persuade him.” Kongming gave him clothing, a saddled horse, and no escort, then released him to go on his own.\n\nAfter Xiahou Mao escaped from the camp, he wanted to find a road away but did not know the routes. As he traveled, he met several people fleeing. Xiahou Mao questioned them, and they replied, “We are people of Ji County. Jiang Wei has now offered up the city and surrendered to Zhuge Liang. The Shu general Wei Yan set fires and plundered property, so we abandoned our homes and fled. We are going to Shanggui.” Xiahou Mao asked again, “Who is now defending Tianshui?” The locals replied, “Administrator Ma is inside Tianshui.” Hearing this, Xiahou Mao spurred his horse toward Tianshui. He met more commoners carrying their sons and daughters, and everything they said was the same. Xiahou Mao reached the walls of Tianshui and called for the gate to be opened. The men on the walls recognized him and hurriedly opened the gate to welcome him. Ma Zun bowed in alarm and questioned him. Xiahou Mao gave a detailed account of the matter concerning Jiang Wei and also repeated what the commoners had said. Ma Zun sighed and said, “I never imagined Jiang Wei would turn traitor and join Shu!” Liang Xu said, “He intends to save the Commander, which is why he falsely claimed that he would surrender.” Xiahou Mao said, “Jiang Wei has already surrendered. How can it be false?” While they were still wavering, the first watch had begun, and Shu troops came once more to attack the city. Amid the firelight they saw Jiang Wei beneath the walls, spear leveled and horse reined in, shouting, “I ask Commander Xiahou to come speak with me!” Xiahou Mao, Ma Zun, and the others all went up onto the walls. They saw Jiang Wei below, brandishing his weapons and displaying his might as he shouted, “I surrendered for your sake, Commander! Why have you gone back on your word?” Xiahou Mao replied, “You received the favor of Wei. Why did you surrender to Shu? What word have I gone back on?” Jiang Wei answered, “You wrote me a letter ordering me to surrender to Shu. Why do you speak this way now? You wanted to escape, so you brought ruin upon me instead! I have now surrendered to Shu and been promoted to a senior general. How could I possibly return to Wei?” When he finished speaking, he drove his troops against the city. They did not withdraw until dawn. In fact, the Jiang Wei who had been disguised and sent there by night was part of Kongming’s plan. He had ordered a soldier of similar appearance to impersonate Jiang Wei and attack the city, knowing that in the firelight no one could distinguish the true man from the false.\n\nKongming then led his troops to attack Ji City. There was little grain inside, and not enough food for the army. From atop the walls, Jiang Wei saw the Shu army transporting grain and fodder in carts large and small into Wei Yan’s camp. Jiang Wei led three thousand soldiers out of the city and went straight to seize the supplies. The Shu troops abandoned all the supply carts and fled in search of an escape route. Jiang Wei captured the grain and fodder and was about to return to the city when a body of troops blocked his way. The Shu general at their head was Zhang Yi. The two generals clashed, but before they had fought many bouts, Wang Ping arrived with another force and attacked from the other side. Exhausted and unable to withstand them, Jiang Wei forced a path back toward the city. But Shu banners had already been planted atop the walls: Wei Yan had taken it by surprise. Jiang Wei fought his way toward Tianshui, with only a little more than ten horsemen still under him. After another clash with Zhang Bao, Jiang Wei was left entirely alone, with only his horse and spear. He reached the walls of Tianshui and called for the gate to be opened. When the soldiers on the walls saw that it was Jiang Wei, they hurriedly reported to Ma Zun. Ma Zun said, “This is Jiang Wei coming to trick us into opening the gates.” He ordered the men on the walls to shoot down a shower of arrows. Jiang Wei looked back and saw the Shu troops closing in, so he galloped toward Shanggui. When Liang Qian saw Jiang Wei from atop the walls, he cursed him loudly: “Traitor to your country! How dare you come and try to trick me out of my city? I already know that you have surrendered to Shu!” He then ordered a shower of arrows shot down. Unable to explain himself, Jiang Wei looked up to heaven and sighed deeply, tears streaming from both eyes. He turned his horse and rode toward Chang’an. Before he had gone several li, he reached a place thick with great trees and dense woods. At a sudden shout, several thousand soldiers surged out. The Shu general Guan Xing was at their head and blocked his way. Jiang Wei and his horse were both exhausted, and he could not resist them, so he wheeled his horse around and fled. Suddenly, a small carriage emerged from behind the slope. The man in it wore a silk cap and a crane-feather cloak and held a feather fan in his hand. It was Kongming. Kongming called to Jiang Wei, “Boyue, why have you still not surrendered?” Jiang Wei thought for a long time. Kongming was before him, Guan Xing was behind him, and there was no road of escape. He had no choice but to dismount and surrender. Kongming hurriedly descended from his carriage to welcome him. Taking Jiang Wei by the hand, he said, “Ever since I first left my thatched cottage, I have searched everywhere for a worthy man to whom I could transmit all that I have learned in my life. I have regretted only that I could not find the right person. Now that I have met Boyue, my wish is fulfilled.” Jiang Wei was overjoyed and bowed in thanks.\n\nKongming returned to camp with Jiang Wei, took his seat in the command tent, and discussed plans to capture Tianshui and Shanggui. Jiang Wei said, “Yin Shang and Liang Xu, who are inside Tianshui, are extremely close to me. I will write two secret letters and shoot them into the city. That will create internal disorder, and the city can then be taken.” Kongming agreed. Jiang Wei wrote two secret letters, tied them to arrows, galloped straight to the city walls, and shot them inside. A junior officer picked them up and presented them to Ma Zun. Ma Zun became deeply suspicious and consulted Xiahou Mao: “Liang Xu and Yin Shang are in league with Jiang Wei and intend to act as his agents inside the city. Commander, you should deal with them quickly.” Xiahou Mao said, “The two men should be killed.” When Yin Shang learned of this, he said to Liang Xu, “It would be better to surrender the city to Shu and seek advancement there.” That night, Xiahou Mao repeatedly sent men to summon Liang Xu and Yin Shang for a discussion. The two realized that matters had become urgent, so they put on their armor, mounted their horses, took up their weapons, and led their own troops in throwing the gates wide open to admit the Shu army. Xiahou Mao and Ma Zun panicked and led several hundred men out the western gate, abandoning the city and fleeing into Qiang territory. Liang Xu and Yin Shang welcomed Kongming into the city. After restoring order among the people, Kongming asked for a plan to take Shanggui. Liang Xu said, “My own younger brother, Liang Qian, is defending that city. I am willing to persuade him to surrender.” Kongming was delighted. That same day, Liang Xu went to Shanggui and called Liang Qian out of the city to surrender. Kongming rewarded them generously and appointed Liang Xu Administrator of Tianshui, Yin Shang Magistrate of Ji City, and Liang Qian Magistrate of Shanggui. After completing these assignments, Kongming put his troops in order and prepared to advance. The generals asked, “Prime Minister, why did you not go and capture Xiahou Mao?” Kongming replied, “Releasing Xiahou Mao was like releasing a duck. But in gaining Boyue, I have gained a phoenix.” After Kongming obtained the three cities, his prestige rose tremendously, and the commanderies and provinces near and far surrendered at the mere report of his approach. Kongming reorganized his forces, brought out the entire army of Hanzhong, advanced to Mount Qi, and brought his troops to the western side of the Wei River. Scouts reported the news to Luoyang.\n\nIt was the first year of the Taihe era under Cao Rui, Emperor of Wei. He ascended the throne hall and convened the court. A close attendant memorialized, “The Imperial Son-in-Law Xiahou has already lost three commanderies and fled into Qiang territory. The Shu army has now reached Mount Qi, and its vanguard has approached the western side of the Wei River. We beg Your Majesty to dispatch troops quickly and destroy the enemy.” Cao Rui was greatly alarmed and asked his ministers, “Who can drive back the Shu army for Us?” Minister over the Masses Wang Lang stepped forward and memorialized, “I observed that whenever the late emperor employed General-in-Chief Cao Zhen, he conquered wherever he went. Why does Your Majesty not appoint him Commander-in-Chief and have him drive back the Shu army?” Cao Rui approved his proposal and summoned Cao Zhen, saying, “The late emperor entrusted the orphaned heir to you. Now the Shu army has invaded the Central Plain. How can you bear to sit by and watch?” Cao Zhen memorialized, “My talents are meager and my wisdom shallow. I am unworthy of such an office.” Wang Lang said, “General, you are a pillar of the state and must not persist in refusing. Though this old minister is slow and dull, I am willing to accompany you.” Cao Zhen again memorialized, “I have received immense favor. How could I dare refuse? I ask only that one man be appointed my deputy.” Cao Rui said, “Choose him yourself.” Cao Zhen then recommended a man from Yangqu in Taiyuan. His surname was Guo, his given name was Huai, and his courtesy name was Boji. He held the title Marquis of Sheting and served as Inspector of Yong Province. Cao Rui accepted the recommendation. He appointed Cao Zhen Commander-in-Chief and granted him the imperial tally and battle-ax. He appointed Guo Huai Deputy Commander and Wang Lang Military Adviser. Wang Lang was already seventy-six years old. Cao Rui selected two hundred thousand troops from the eastern and western capitals and assigned them to Cao Zhen. Cao Zhen appointed his clansman Cao Zun as vanguard commander and General Who Sweeps Away Rebels Zhu Zan as deputy vanguard commander. The army set out in the eleventh month, and Emperor Cao Rui personally escorted it beyond the western gate before returning.\n\nCao Zhen led the great army to Chang’an, crossed to the western side of the Wei River, and established camp. Cao Zhen consulted Wang Lang and Guo Huai on a plan to repel the enemy. Wang Lang said, “Tomorrow, arrange the ranks in perfect order and spread out all the banners. This old man will go out in person. With a single speech, I guarantee that Zhuge Liang will submit with folded hands and the Shu army will withdraw without a battle.” Cao Zhen was delighted and issued orders that night: the next day, food was to be prepared during the fourth watch, and by dawn the ranks must be orderly, the men and horses imposing, and the banners, drums, and horns all arranged according to their proper stations. He sent a declaration of war ahead of them. The next day, the two armies met and formed battle lines before Mount Qi. The Shu army saw that the Wei troops were extremely formidable and entirely unlike Xiahou Mao’s men.\n\nWhen the drums and horns of the armies had fallen silent, Minister over the Masses Wang Lang rode out. Commander Cao Zhen was at the place of honor on his right, while Deputy Commander Guo Huai was on his left, and the two vanguard commanders held the corners of the formation. A mounted scout rode before the army and shouted, “Let the commander of the opposing army come forward to speak!” The standard at the gate of the Shu formation opened, and Guan Xing and Zhang Bao emerged to left and right, reining in their horses on either side. Behind them, ranks of valiant generals filed out and took their places. Beneath the shadow of the gate banners, a four-wheeled carriage appeared in the center. Kongming sat upright in it, wearing a silk cap, holding a feather fan, and dressed in white robes with a black sash. He came forward with an air of serene detachment. Looking up, Kongming saw three command canopies before the Wei formation, with the names of their commanders written in large characters on their banners. The white-bearded old man in the center was Military Adviser and Minister over the Masses Wang Lang. Kongming thought to himself, “Wang Lang will surely come forward with an argument. I must answer him as circumstances require.” He ordered his carriage pushed beyond the lines, then told a junior officer of the guard to announce, “The Prime Minister of Han will speak with the Minister over the Masses.” Wang Lang urged his horse forward. Kongming clasped his hands in greeting from his carriage, and Wang Lang bowed slightly from the saddle in return. Wang Lang said, “I have long heard of your great name and am fortunate to meet you today. Since you understand Heaven’s decree and recognize the demands of the times, why have you raised an army without a just cause?” Kongming replied, “I have received an imperial edict to punish rebels. How can you call that a cause without justice?” Wang Lang said, “The course of Heaven changes, and the imperial throne passes into other hands, returning to a man of virtue. This is the natural order. Formerly, from the reigns of Emperors Huan and Ling onward, the Yellow Turbans began their rebellion and armed conflict spread throughout the realm. By the Chuping and Jian’an eras, Dong Zhuo had committed treason, and Li Jue and Guo Si had continued his atrocities. Yuan Shu usurped the imperial title in Shouchun, while Yuan Shao proclaimed his supremacy in Ye. Liu Biao occupied Jing Province, while Lü Bu swallowed up Xu Commandery like a tiger. Bandits rose like swarming bees and treacherous warlords soared like hawks. The dynasty was in danger like a pile of eggs, and the people suffered as though suspended upside down. Our Martial Emperor, the Great Ancestor, swept the whole realm clean and rolled up all the wildernesses beneath his power. The myriad people gave him their hearts, and all quarters revered his virtue. He did not obtain the realm through power and force; it was truly Heaven’s decree that returned to him. Emperor Wen, Founder of Our Dynasty, was divine and sagely in both civil and military affairs. He assumed the great succession in accord with Heaven and the people, following Yao in yielding the throne to Shun. He occupied the central realm and governed the myriad nations. Was this not the will of Heaven and the desire of mankind? You possess great talent and the capacity for great achievement, and you wish to compare yourself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. Why, then, do you insist on acting against the principles of Heaven and contrary to human feeling? Have you not heard the ancients say, ‘Those who follow Heaven prosper; those who defy Heaven perish’? Our mighty Wei now has a million armored soldiers and a thousand excellent generals. How could the glimmer of a firefly in rotten grass compare with the brilliant moon at the center of heaven? You should reverse your weapons, remove your armor, and come to surrender with due ceremony. You would not lose the rank of marquis. The country would be peaceful and the people joyful. Would that not be wonderful?”\n\nKongming laughed loudly from his carriage and said, “I thought a venerable senior minister of the Han court would surely offer some lofty argument. Who could have expected such contemptible words? I have something to say. Let both armies listen in silence! In the reigns of Emperors Huan and Ling, the authority of Han declined and eunuchs bred disaster. The country fell into disorder, the harvests failed, and turmoil arose in every quarter. After the Yellow Turbans, Dong Zhuo, Li Jue, Guo Si, and the rest rose one after another. They abducted the Han emperor and savagely oppressed the people. This happened because rotten timber served as officials in the imperial court and beasts in the palace halls drew government stipends. Men with wolves’ hearts and dogs’ conduct poured endlessly into the court, while groveling slaves crowded forward to wield power. Thus the dynasty was reduced to ruins and the common people plunged into misery. I have long known all about your conduct! Your family lived for generations on the shores of the Eastern Sea, and you first entered government after being nominated as Filial and Incorrupt. By all rights, you should have set the sovereign straight, supported the state, secured the Han, and restored the house of Liu. Yet instead you helped a treacherous rebel and joined his plot to usurp the throne! Your crimes are so grave that Heaven and Earth will not tolerate you! All the people under Heaven long to eat your flesh! Fortunately, Heaven did not intend the glorious Han to end, and Emperor Zhaolie continued the imperial line in Western Sichuan. I have now received the command of his successor and raised an army to punish rebels. Since you are a sycophantic minister, you should have hidden yourself and kept your head down, clinging to life merely for food and clothing. How dare you stand before the battle lines and spout nonsense about the course of Heaven? White-haired fool! Gray-bearded old traitor! This very day you will descend to the Nine Springs. How will you face the twenty-four emperors of Han? Retreat at once, old traitor! Send out the rebel ministers to decide victory and defeat with me!” When Wang Lang heard this, rage filled his chest. He gave one great cry, fell beneath his horse, and died. A later poet praised Kongming:\n\nHis troops and horses marched from western Qin;\nHis mighty genius matched ten thousand men.\nHe lightly moved his three-inch tongue,\nAnd cursed an old treacherous minister to death.\n\nKongming pointed his fan at Cao Zhen and said, “I will not press you. Put your troops in order, and tomorrow we will decide the battle.” With that, he turned his carriage around. Both armies then withdrew. Cao Zhen placed Wang Lang’s body in a coffin and sent it back to Chang’an. Deputy Commander Guo Huai said, “Zhuge Liang will assume that our army is conducting funeral rites, so he will certainly come to raid our camp tonight. We should divide our troops into four forces. Two should travel by remote mountain paths and take advantage of the opening to raid the Shu camp, while the other two lie in ambush outside our own camp and attack the enemy from left and right.” Cao Zhen was delighted and said, “This plan agrees perfectly with my own.” He issued orders summoning the two vanguard commanders, Cao Zun and Zhu Zan, and instructed them: “Each of you is to lead ten thousand troops around to the rear of Mount Qi. If you see the Shu army advancing toward our camp, move forward and raid the Shu camp. If the Shu army does not move, withdraw your troops and return. Do not advance rashly.” The two accepted the plan and led their troops away. Cao Zhen then said to Guo Huai, “Each of us will lead a force and lie in ambush outside the camp. Inside, we will pile up empty stacks of firewood and leave only a few men. If the Shu troops arrive, they will set fire to it as the signal.” The generals divided to left and right and went to make their preparations.\n\nWhen Kongming returned to his command tent, he first summoned Zhao Yun and Wei Yan to receive orders. Kongming said, “Each of you is to lead your own troops and raid the Wei camp.” Wei Yan stepped forward and said, “Cao Zhen is deeply versed in the art of war. He will certainly expect us to take advantage of the funeral to raid his camp. How could he fail to prepare for us?” Kongming laughed and said, “I want Cao Zhen to know that I am going to raid his camp. He will surely plant an ambush behind Mount Qi, wait for our troops to pass, and then come to attack our camp. That is why I am ordering the two of you to lead your troops forward, travel around the back road at the foot of the mountain, and establish camp at a distance to wait for the Wei troops to raid our camp. When you see fire rise as the signal, divide your troops into two forces. Wenchang, block the mountain pass. Zilong, lead your troops back to the attack. You will certainly encounter the Wei troops, but let them flee back. Then press the attack while you have the advantage. They will inevitably trample and kill one another, and you will win a complete victory.” The two generals accepted the plan and led their troops away. Kongming then summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and instructed them, “Each of you is to lead a force and lie in ambush along the strategic routes of Mount Qi. Let the Wei troops pass, then follow the route by which they came and charge toward the Wei camp.” The two accepted the plan and led their troops away. Kongming also ordered the four generals Ma Dai, Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, and Zhang Ni to lie in ambush outside the camp and attack the Wei troops from all four sides. Kongming then erected a false camp stockade and piled firewood in the center to provide a signal fire. He personally led the other generals behind the camp and waited to see what would happen.\n\nThe Wei vanguard commanders Cao Zun and Zhu Zan left their camp at dusk and advanced gradually. Around the second watch, they saw troops faintly moving in the distance before the mountain. Cao Zun thought to himself, “Commander Guo truly has divine foresight and marvelous judgment!” He urged his troops forward at once. By the time they reached the Shu camp, it was nearly the third watch. Cao Zun charged into the camp first, only to find it deserted, without a single man inside. Realizing that he had fallen into a trap, he hurriedly ordered his troops to withdraw. Then fire rose within the camp. Zhu Zan’s troops arrived and began trampling and killing Cao Zun’s men, throwing both men and horses into total confusion. Only when Cao Zun and Zhu Zan met on horseback did they realize that their own forces had been trampling one another. Just as they hurried to combine their troops, tremendous shouts arose on every side, and Wang Ping, Ma Dai, Zhang Ni, and Zhang Yi charged in. Cao Zun and Zhu Zan led just over a hundred trusted horsemen and fled along the main road. Suddenly drums and horns sounded together, and a body of troops blocked their escape. The great general at their head was Zhao Zilong of Changshan, who shouted, “Where do you rebel generals think you are going? Come quickly and accept death!” Cao Zun and Zhu Zan forced a path and fled. Suddenly more shouts arose, and Wei Yan charged in with another force. Cao Zun and Zhu Zan suffered a crushing defeat and fled back toward their own camp. The soldiers guarding the camp assumed that Shu troops had come to raid it and hurriedly lit the signal fires. Cao Zhen charged in from the left and Guo Huai from the right, and their forces began trampling and killing one another. Three Shu forces then attacked from behind: Wei Yan in the center, Guan Xing on the left, and Zhang Bao on the right. They inflicted a tremendous slaughter. The Wei troops fled for more than ten li, and a great many Wei generals were killed. Only after winning a complete victory did Kongming withdraw his troops. Cao Zhen and Guo Huai gathered their defeated army and returned to camp, where they consulted together: “The Wei army is now isolated, while the Shu army is powerful. What plan can drive it back?” Guo Huai said, “Victory and defeat are common in war and no cause for concern. I have a plan that will prevent the Shu army’s head and tail from supporting each other. It will then certainly withdraw of its own accord.” Thus it was said:\n\nHow pitiful that Wei’s generals could not prevail;\nThey turned toward the west to seek relief.\n\nWhat the plan was will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 94\n\nZhuge Liang Defeats the Qiang amid Snow; Sima Yi Captures Meng Da on the Appointed Day\n\nMeanwhile, Guo Huai said to Cao Zhen, “The people of the Western Qiang paid tribute year after year from the time of the Great Progenitor, and Emperor Wen also treated them with favor. We can now hold the strategic passes and send someone by a back road straight into Qiang territory to ask for help, promising a marriage alliance. The Qiang will surely raise an army to attack the Shu rear. Then we can strike with our main force, attacking them from front and rear. How could we fail to win a great victory?” Cao Zhen agreed and immediately sent a messenger galloping through the night with a letter to the Qiang.\n\nNow the king of the Western Qiang, Che Liji, had sent tribute every year since the time of Cao Cao. Under him were one civil and one military official: the civil official was Chancellor Yadan, and the military official was Marshal Yueji. When the Wei envoy arrived in their country bearing gold, pearls, and a letter, he first went to see Chancellor Yadan. He presented the gifts and fully explained that Wei was asking for aid. Yadan brought him before the king and presented the letter and gifts. After Che Liji read the letter, he assembled his people to discuss the matter. Yadan said, “We have always maintained relations with Wei. Now Commander Cao is asking for help and has also promised a marriage alliance. It is only proper that we agree.” Che Liji followed his advice and ordered Chancellor Yadan and Marshal Yueji to raise 150,000 Qiang troops, all skilled in the use of bows, crossbows, spears, swords, caltrops, flying hammers, and other weapons. They also had war wagons sheathed and studded with iron plates, which carried provisions, weapons, and other equipment. Some were drawn by camels and others by mules or horses, and they were known as the “Iron Wagon Army.” The two men took leave of the king and led their troops directly toward Xiping Pass.\n\nHan Zhen, the Shu general guarding the pass, urgently sent a messenger with a written report to Kongming. When Kongming received it, he asked his generals, “Who dares go and drive back the Qiang army?” Zhang Bao and Guan Xing replied, “We are willing to go.” Kongming said, “You two may wish to go, but you are unfamiliar with the roads.” He therefore summoned Ma Dai and said, “You have long understood the temperament of the Qiang and lived among them for many years. You can serve as guide.” He then raised 50,000 elite troops and sent Ma Dai with Guan Xing and Zhang Bao. They led the army away. After marching for several days, they soon encountered the Qiang army. Guan Xing first led more than a hundred horsemen up a hillside to observe. He saw the Qiang troops linking their iron wagons end to end and forming encampments wherever they went. Weapons were arrayed all over the wagons, making them look just like fortified walls. Guan Xing studied them for a long time but could think of no way to defeat them, so he returned to camp and consulted Zhang Bao and Ma Dai. Ma Dai said, “Let us wait until tomorrow, face them in battle, and examine their actual strength before making further plans.” Early the next morning, they divided their troops into three columns: Guan Xing in the center, Zhang Bao on the left, and Ma Dai on the right. All three columns advanced together. From the Qiang formation, Marshal Yueji rode boldly out, holding an iron hammer in his hand and wearing an ornate precious bow at his waist. Guan Xing signaled the three columns to advance straight ahead. Suddenly Qiang troops appeared on both flanks, while iron wagons surged out from the center like a rising tide and bows and crossbows all discharged at once. The Shu troops suffered a crushing defeat. Ma Dai’s and Zhang Bao’s forces withdrew first, while Guan Xing’s force was enveloped by the Qiang troops and driven under siege into the northwestern corner.\n\nTrapped in the heart of the encirclement, Guan Xing charged left and right but could not break free. The iron wagons hemmed him in as tightly as city walls, and the Shu soldiers could no longer look after one another. Guan Xing searched for an escape route through the mountain valleys. As evening drew near, he saw a cluster of black banners swarming toward him. A Qiang general carrying an iron hammer shouted, “Young general, do not run! I am Marshal Yueji!” Guan Xing hurried ahead, spurring his horse with all his strength. Just as he was about to cross a broken ravine, he had no choice but to turn his horse and fight Yueji. But Guan Xing had lost his nerve and could not withstand him, so he fled toward the ravine. Yueji caught up and swung his iron hammer. Guan Xing dodged quickly, and the blow struck his horse on the rump. The horse toppled into the ravine, throwing Guan Xing into the water. Suddenly there was a crash, and behind him Yueji and his horse inexplicably tumbled into the water as well. Guan Xing struggled to his feet in the water and looked up to see a great general on the bank driving back the Qiang troops. Guan Xing raised his sword to cut Yueji down, but Yueji leaped out of the water and fled. Guan Xing took Yueji’s horse, led it onto the bank, straightened its saddle and bridle, seized his sword, and mounted. He saw that the general was still ahead, pursuing and killing the Qiang troops. Guan Xing thought, “This man saved my life. I must meet him,” and urged his horse after him. As he drew near, he saw through the clouds and mist the faint figure of a great general whose face was the color of a ripe date and whose eyebrows resembled sleeping silkworms. He wore a green robe and golden armor, carried the Green Dragon saber, rode the Red Hare horse, and stroked his beautiful beard. Guan Xing clearly recognized his father, Lord Guan. Guan Xing was astonished. Suddenly Lord Guan pointed southeast and said, “My son, quickly take this road. I will protect you until you return to camp.” As soon as he had spoken, he vanished. Guan Xing hurried southeast. Around midnight, a body of troops suddenly appeared. It was Zhang Bao. He asked Guan Xing, “Did you see my second uncle?” Guan Xing said, “How do you know about that?” Zhang Bao replied, “The Iron Wagon Army was pressing me hard when Uncle suddenly descended from the sky and frightened the Qiang troops into retreat. He pointed and said, ‘Take this road and go save my son.’ That is why I led my troops straight here to find you.” Guan Xing also related what had happened to him, and the two marveled over it together. They returned to camp, where Ma Dai received them and said, “There is no way for us to drive back this army. I will hold the stockade while you two report to the Chancellor and ask him to devise a plan to defeat them.” Guan Xing and Zhang Bao therefore traveled through the night to see Kongming and gave him a full account of the matter.\n\nKongming immediately ordered Zhao Yun and Wei Yan each to lead a force away and lie in ambush. He then mustered 30,000 troops and, accompanied by Jiang Wei, Zhang Yi, Guan Xing, and Zhang Bao, personally went to Ma Dai’s camp and settled there. The next day he climbed a high mound to observe and saw the iron wagons linked together without end, with men and horses crisscrossing and galloping back and forth. Kongming said, “They will not be difficult to defeat.” He summoned Ma Dai and Zhang Yi and gave them detailed instructions. After the two had left, he called Jiang Wei and said, “Boyue, do you know how to defeat these wagons?” Jiang Wei replied, “The Qiang rely solely on brute courage. How could they understand ingenious strategy?” Kongming laughed and said, “You understand my thoughts. Dense red clouds now cover the sky, and a fierce north wind is blowing. Heaven is about to send snow, and my plan can be put into effect.” He then ordered Guan Xing and Zhang Bao to lead troops away and lie in ambush. He commanded Jiang Wei to take soldiers out to fight, but to retreat and flee as soon as the Iron Wagon Army approached. At the entrance to the camp, banners were to be set up as a deception, but no troops or horses were to remain there. The preparations were then complete.\n\nIt was now the end of the twelfth month, and, sure enough, heavy snow began to fall. Jiang Wei led his troops out, and Yueji advanced with the Iron Wagon Army. Jiang Wei immediately retreated. The Qiang pursued him to the camp, but Jiang Wei withdrew by way of the rear. The Qiang troops came right outside the camp to inspect it and heard the sound of a zither being played within. Banners had been erected along all four walls, but the place was otherwise empty. They hurried back to report to Yueji. Yueji became suspicious and did not dare advance rashly. Chancellor Yadan said, “This is one of Zhuge Liang’s tricks. He has merely set up a false show of troops to make us suspicious. We can attack.” Yueji led the army to the front of the camp, where he saw Kongming carrying a zither onto a carriage and leading a few horsemen into the camp before withdrawing through the rear. The Qiang troops rushed into the stockade and pursued them straight through the mountain pass, where they saw the faint outline of a small carriage disappearing into the woods. Yadan said to Yueji, “Even if troops like these have an ambush prepared, they are nothing to fear.” He then led the main army in pursuit. They again saw Jiang Wei’s troops fleeing across the snow. Yueji flew into a rage and urged his men to pursue at full speed. Snow had covered the mountain road, making it appear smooth and level as far as the eye could see. As they pursued, a report suddenly came that Shu troops had emerged from behind the mountain. Yadan said, “Even if they have this small body of troops in ambush, what is there to fear?” He continued urging the troops forward. Suddenly there was a tremendous crash like mountains collapsing and the earth caving in, and the Qiang troops all fell into pits and trenches. Behind them, the iron wagons had gathered too much momentum to stop quickly and came crowding forward, trampling their own men. When the rear ranks tried desperately to turn back, Zhang Bao charged out on the right and Guan Xing on the left. Their two armies unleashed ten thousand crossbows at once, while Jiang Wei, Ma Dai, and Zhang Yi attacked from behind in three columns. The Iron Wagon Army fell into complete chaos. Marshal Yueji fled toward a mountain valley in the rear and ran directly into Guan Xing. They crossed weapons for only one exchange before Guan Xing raised his sword, gave a mighty shout, and cut him down from his horse. Chancellor Yadan had already been captured alive by Ma Dai and was taken to the main camp. The Qiang troops scattered and fled in every direction. Kongming took his seat in the command tent, and Ma Dai brought Yadan before him. Kongming ordered the guards to remove his bonds, gave him wine to calm his fright, and comforted him with kind words. Yadan was deeply moved by his generosity. Kongming said, “My sovereign is the Emperor of the Great Han, and he has now commanded me to punish rebels. Why do you instead help the traitors? I will now release you. Return and tell your king that our countries are neighbors and should form a lasting alliance and friendship. He must not listen to the words of rebels.” He then returned to Yadan all the captured Qiang soldiers, wagons, horses, weapons, and equipment and released them all to go home. They bowed in gratitude and departed. Kongming led his two armies through the night toward the main camp at Mount Qi, ordering Guan Xing and Zhang Bao to lead the advance. At the same time, he sent a messenger with a memorial reporting the victory.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen had been waiting day after day for news of the Qiang. Suddenly, scouts stationed along the roads came to report, “The Shu troops have struck camp, packed up, and begun withdrawing.” Guo Huai said with great delight, “They are retreating because the Qiang army has attacked them.” He therefore divided the army into two columns and gave chase. The Shu troops ahead fled in disorder, while the Wei troops pursued from behind. As the vanguard commander Cao Zun pressed the pursuit, drums suddenly thundered and a body of troops swept out. At their head was the great general Wei Yan, who shouted, “Rebel, do not run!” Cao Zun was alarmed but spurred his horse forward to engage him. In fewer than three exchanges, Wei Yan cut him down from his horse with one stroke. The deputy vanguard commander Zhu Zan led troops in pursuit, when another body of soldiers suddenly swept out, led by the great general Zhao Yun. Taken completely unprepared, Zhu Zan was stabbed to death by a single thrust of Zhao Yun’s spear. When Cao Zhen and Guo Huai saw that both vanguard columns had lost their commanders, they tried to withdraw. But loud cries erupted behind them, drums and horns sounded together, and the two forces under Guan Xing and Zhang Bao charged out. They surrounded Cao Zhen and Guo Huai and slaughtered their troops. Cao Zhen and Guo Huai led the defeated survivors in a desperate charge and managed to escape. The Shu troops won a complete victory, pursued the enemy all the way to the Wei River, and seized the Wei camp. Cao Zhen was overwhelmed with grief at the loss of his two vanguard commanders. He had no choice but to write a memorial to the court asking for reinforcements.\n\nMeanwhile, the ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, was holding court when an attendant reported, “Commander-in-Chief Cao Zhen has repeatedly been defeated by Shu and has lost his two vanguard commanders, while the Qiang army has also suffered countless losses. The situation is extremely urgent. He has now submitted a memorial asking for aid. Your Majesty, please decide what is to be done.” Cao Rui was greatly alarmed and urgently asked how the enemy could be driven back. Hua Xin memorialized, “Your Majesty must personally lead the campaign and summon all the lords to a great assembly. Only then will everyone devote himself fully to the task, and the enemy can be driven back. Otherwise, Chang’an will be lost and the whole Guanzhong region will be in danger.” Grand Tutor Zhong Yao memorialized, “A general who understands more than other men can control them. Sun Tzu said, ‘Know the enemy and know yourself, and you will win a hundred battles out of a hundred.’ In my estimation, although Cao Zhen has long commanded armies, he is no match for Zhuge Liang. I will stake the lives of every member of my household, noble and lowly alike, to recommend one man who can drive back the Shu army. I do not know whether Your Majesty will approve.” Cao Rui said, “You are a venerable senior statesman of the dynasty. What worthy man do you know who can drive back the Shu army? Summon him quickly to share my burden.” Zhong Yao memorialized, “Previously, Zhuge Liang wanted to raise an army and invade our territory, but he feared this man. He therefore spread rumors to make Your Majesty suspect and dismiss him, and only then did he dare advance unchecked. If Your Majesty employs him again, Zhuge Liang will withdraw of his own accord.” Cao Rui asked who this man was. Zhong Yao replied, “The General-in-Chief of Agile Cavalry, Sima Yi.” Cao Rui sighed and said, “I too regret what happened. Where is Zhongda now?” Zhong Yao replied, “I recently heard that Zhongda is living in retirement at Wancheng.” Cao Rui immediately issued an edict and sent an envoy bearing the imperial credentials to restore Sima Yi to office. He additionally appointed him Commander for Pacifying the West and ordered him to raise the armies throughout Nanyang and proceed to Chang’an. Cao Rui would personally lead the campaign and ordered Sima Yi to arrive there by a fixed date for the rendezvous. The imperial messenger traveled through the night to Wancheng.\n\nSince beginning the campaign, Kongming had won one complete victory after another and was greatly pleased. While he was holding a council in his camp at Mount Qi, a report suddenly came that Li Yan, the officer guarding the Yong’an Palace, had sent his son Li Feng to see him. Kongming assumed Eastern Wu must have invaded the border and became deeply alarmed and suspicious. He summoned Li Feng into the command tent and questioned him. Li Feng said, “I have come especially to report good news.” Kongming asked, “What good news?” Li Feng replied, “When Meng Da surrendered to Wei, he did so only because he had no choice. At that time Cao Pi admired his talent and often gave him fine horses, gold, and pearls. Meng Da even rode with him in the same imperial carriage. He was made Palace Attendant of the Cavalry, appointed governor of Xincheng, and placed in command of Shangyong, Jincheng, and other places, with responsibility for the southwest entrusted to him. Since Cao Pi’s death and Cao Rui’s accession, many people at court have become jealous of him. Meng Da has had no peace by day or night and often tells his generals, ‘I was originally a Shu general and was forced by circumstances to come here.’ He has now repeatedly sent trusted agents with letters to my father, asking him to report the matter to the Chancellor at the proper time. He already had this intention when the five armies invaded Sichuan. Now, at Xincheng, he has heard that the Chancellor is campaigning against Wei. He wishes to raise the troops of Jincheng, Xincheng, and Shangyong, launch an uprising there, and march directly on Luoyang. The Chancellor can seize Chang’an, and the two capitals will then be secured. I have now brought his messenger and all his successive letters to present to you.” Kongming was overjoyed and richly rewarded Li Feng and the others. Suddenly a spy entered and reported, “The ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, is personally traveling to Chang’an. At the same time, he has issued an edict restoring Sima Yi to office, appointing him Commander for Pacifying the West, and ordering him to raise the local troops and rendezvous at Chang’an.” Kongming was greatly alarmed. The army adviser Ma Su said, “What is there to fear from Cao Rui? If he comes to Chang’an, we can capture him there. Why is the Chancellor so alarmed?” Kongming replied, “Do you think I fear Cao Rui? The only man who concerns me is Sima Yi. Meng Da now intends to undertake a great enterprise, but if he encounters Sima Yi, he is certain to fail. Meng Da is no match for Sima Yi and will surely be captured. If Meng Da dies, the Central Plain will not be easy to obtain.” Ma Su said, “Why not write to Meng Da urgently and tell him to take precautions?” Kongming agreed and immediately wrote a letter, ordering Meng Da’s messenger to return through the night with his reply.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Da at Xincheng was anxiously waiting for his trusted agent to return with a reply. One day the agent arrived and presented Kongming’s letter. Meng Da broke the seal and read it. The letter said in substance: “I recently received your letter and learned fully from it that your heart remains loyal and righteous and that you have not forgotten old friendships. This gives me great joy and comfort. If the great enterprise succeeds, you will have rendered the foremost service in restoring the Han dynasty. Yet it is essential that you maintain the utmost secrecy and not lightly place your trust in others. Be careful! Be vigilant! I have recently heard that Cao Rui has again ordered Sima Yi to raise the troops of Wan and Luo. If he hears of your uprising, he will surely come against you first. You must take every possible precaution and not treat this matter lightly.” After reading it, Meng Da laughed and said, “People say Kongming’s mind is overly suspicious. This matter proves it.” He then wrote a reply and ordered his trusted agent to deliver it to Kongming. Kongming summoned the man into his tent, and the man presented the reply. Kongming broke the seal and read the letter. It said:\n\n“I have just received your honored instructions. How would I dare be in the least negligent? Yet I humbly believe there is no need to fear Sima Yi. Wancheng is about eight hundred li from Luoyang, and Xincheng is twelve hundred li farther on. If Sima Yi hears that I have raised an uprising, he must first submit a memorial to the ruler of Wei. The journey there and back will take a month. By then my city defenses will be secure, and my generals and the entire army will be stationed in deep and formidable terrain. Even if Sima Yi comes, why should I fear him? Set your mind at ease, Chancellor, and wait only for news of victory.”\n\nWhen Kongming finished reading, he threw the letter to the ground, stamped his foot, and said, “Meng Da is certain to die at Sima Yi’s hands!” Ma Su asked, “Why does the Chancellor say that?” Kongming replied, “The Art of War says, ‘Attack where the enemy is unprepared; appear where he does not expect you.’ How could Sima Yi allow his timing to be predicted as a month? Since Cao Rui has entrusted him with command, he will eliminate an enemy whenever he encounters one. Why would he wait to submit a report? If he learns that Meng Da has rebelled, his army will certainly arrive in fewer than ten days. How will Meng Da have time to respond?” All the generals acknowledged the soundness of his judgment. Kongming urgently ordered the messenger to return with this warning: “If you have not yet begun the uprising, by no means let your associates know of it. If they know, you are certain to fail.” The man bowed, took his leave, and returned to Xincheng.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi was living in retirement at Wancheng. When he heard that the Wei armies had repeatedly been defeated by Shu, he raised his face to heaven and heaved a long sigh. Sima Yi’s elder son was Sima Shi, courtesy name Ziyuan, and his second son was Sima Zhao, courtesy name Zishang. Both had always possessed great ambitions and were thoroughly versed in military texts. They were standing at his side that day, and when they saw him sigh, they asked, “Father, why do you sigh?” Sima Yi said, “How could you understand such affairs of state?” Sima Shi said, “Are you perhaps lamenting that the ruler of Wei does not employ you?” Sima Zhao laughed and said, “Sooner or later an imperial summons is certain to come for Father.” Before he had finished speaking, a report suddenly came that an imperial envoy had arrived bearing the imperial credentials. After Sima Yi heard the edict, he began mobilizing all the armies around Wancheng. Another report suddenly came that a member of the household of Shen Yi, governor of Jincheng, was asking for a private audience on a matter of utmost secrecy. Sima Yi summoned him into a private chamber and questioned him. The man gave a detailed account of Meng Da’s intended rebellion. He also presented a written denunciation from Li Fu, one of Meng Da’s trusted men, and Deng Xian, Meng Da’s nephew. When Sima Yi had heard it all, he raised a hand to his forehead and said, “This is proof that His Majesty’s immense good fortune equals Heaven itself! Zhuge Liang’s army is at Mount Qi, terrifying everyone inside and outside the court. The Son of Heaven has now been forced to travel to Chang’an. If I had not been recalled at once, Meng Da’s uprising would have brought down both capitals! That traitor must be conspiring with Zhuge Liang. I will capture him first. Zhuge Liang will certainly lose heart and withdraw his army of his own accord.” His elder son, Sima Shi, said, “Father, you should quickly write a memorial and report this to the Son of Heaven.” Sima Yi replied, “If I wait for an imperial decree, the journey there and back will take a month, and it will be too late.” He immediately issued orders for the troops to set out, requiring them to cover two days’ distance in one day and decreeing execution for any who fell behind. At the same time, he ordered Army Adviser Liang Ji to carry a dispatch through the night to Xincheng, instructing Meng Da and the others to prepare for the campaign so that Meng Da would suspect nothing.\n\nLiang Ji went on ahead, while Sima Yi followed with the army. After two days’ march, a force rounded the foot of a hillside. It was led by General of the Right Xu Huang. Xu Huang dismounted to greet Sima Yi and said, “The Son of Heaven has arrived at Chang’an to resist the Shu army in person. Where is the Commander going now?” Sima Yi said in a low voice, “Meng Da has rebelled. I am going to capture him.” Xu Huang said, “I am willing to serve as your vanguard.” Sima Yi was delighted, and they combined their forces. Xu Huang commanded the advance, Sima Yi the central army, and Sima Yi’s two sons the rear guard. After another two days’ march, scouts from the vanguard captured one of Meng Da’s trusted agents. They searched him, found Kongming’s reply, and brought him before Sima Yi. Sima Yi said, “I will not kill you. Tell me everything from beginning to end.” The man had no choice but to relate every detail of the correspondence between Kongming and Meng Da. After reading Kongming’s letter, Sima Yi was greatly astonished and said, “The capable men of the world all see things alike. Kongming discerned my plan before I could act. Fortunately, the Son of Heaven is blessed and this information has fallen into my hands. Meng Da can do nothing now.” He then urged the army forward through the night.\n\nMeanwhile, Meng Da at Xincheng had arranged with Shen Yi, governor of Jincheng, and Shen Dan, governor of Shangyong, to begin their uprising on a fixed date. Shen Dan and Shen Yi had pretended to agree and drilled their troops every day, but they were only waiting for the Wei army to arrive so they could act as its agents within. They told Meng Da, however, that their weapons, provisions, and fodder were not yet fully prepared and that they did not dare set a date for the uprising. Meng Da believed them without suspicion. Suddenly a report came that Army Adviser Liang Ji had arrived, and Meng Da welcomed him into the city. Liang Ji conveyed Sima Yi’s command: “Commander Sima has now received an imperial edict to raise the armies of every district and drive back the Shu troops. The governor is to assemble the troops under his command and await further orders.” Meng Da asked, “On what day did the Commander set out?” Liang Ji replied, “By now he has probably left Wancheng and is heading toward Chang’an.” Meng Da secretly rejoiced and said, “My great enterprise will succeed!” He held a banquet for Liang Ji and escorted him outside the city. He then informed Shen Yi and Shen Dan that they would rise the next day, replace their banners with those of the Great Han, mobilize all their forces, and march directly on Luoyang. Suddenly a report came that dust was rising to the sky outside the city, though no one knew where the troops had come from. Meng Da climbed the wall to look and saw a body of soldiers galloping toward the city beneath banners bearing the words “General of the Right Xu Huang.” Meng Da was greatly alarmed and urgently ordered the drawbridge raised. Xu Huang was unable to rein in his horse and charged straight to the edge of the moat. He shouted, “Rebel Meng Da, surrender at once!” Meng Da flew into a rage, quickly drew his bow, and shot him squarely in the forehead. The Wei generals rescued Xu Huang and carried him away. A storm of arrows came down from the wall, forcing the Wei troops to retreat. Meng Da was just about to open the gate and pursue them when banners blotted out the sun on every side: Sima Yi’s army had arrived. Meng Da raised his face to heaven and sighed, “Everything has happened exactly as Kongming predicted!” He then closed the gates and prepared a resolute defense.\n\nXu Huang had been shot in the forehead by Meng Da. His soldiers carried him back to camp, removed the arrowhead, and ordered physicians to treat him, but he died that night at the age of fifty-nine. Sima Yi had his coffin escorted back to Luoyang for burial. The next day, Meng Da climbed the wall and looked all around. The Wei troops surrounded the city on every side as tightly as an iron barrel. Whether walking or sitting, Meng Da could find no peace and remained frightened and uncertain. Suddenly he saw two armies attacking from outside, their banners prominently bearing the names “Shen Dan” and “Shen Yi.” Believing reinforcements had arrived, Meng Da hurriedly led his own troops out through the wide-open city gate. Shen Dan and Shen Yi shouted, “Rebel, do not run! Prepare to die!” Seeing the situation had changed, Meng Da wheeled his horse and fled back toward the city, but a storm of arrows came down from the wall. Li Fu and Deng Xian stood on the wall and cursed him: “We have already surrendered the city!” Meng Da fought his way out and fled, with Shen Dan in pursuit. Meng Da and his horse were both exhausted, and he was caught unprepared when Shen Dan stabbed him from his horse with a single thrust of his spear and cut off his head. All the remaining troops surrendered. Li Fu and Deng Xian threw open the city gate and welcomed Sima Yi inside. After pacifying the people and rewarding the army, Sima Yi sent a messenger to report to the ruler of Wei, Cao Rui. Cao Rui was delighted. He ordered Meng Da’s head taken to the marketplace in Luoyang and displayed to the public. He promoted Shen Dan and Shen Yi and ordered them to accompany Sima Yi on the campaign, while Li Fu and Deng Xian were commanded to guard Xincheng and Shangyong.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi led his army to a camp outside Chang’an, then entered the city to see the ruler of Wei. Cao Rui said with great delight, “In a moment of blindness, I mistakenly fell victim to a scheme of alienation. My regret came too late! Now that Meng Da has rebelled, if you had not suppressed him, both capitals would have been lost.” Sima Yi memorialized, “When I heard Shen Yi’s secret report of the rebellion, I intended to submit a memorial to Your Majesty, but I feared the delays of the journey there and back. I therefore did not wait for an imperial decree but went through the night. If I had waited to report the matter, I would have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s plan.” When he finished speaking, he presented Kongming’s secret reply to Meng Da. Cao Rui read it and said with great delight, “Your knowledge and judgment surpass even those of Sun Wu and Wu Qi!” He awarded Sima Yi a pair of golden battle-axes and decreed that, when urgent and confidential matters arose in the future, Sima Yi need not submit a report but could act as circumstances required. He then commanded Sima Yi to march beyond the passes and defeat Shu. Sima Yi memorialized, “I recommend a great general to serve as vanguard.” Cao Rui asked, “Whom do you recommend?” Sima Yi replied, “General of the Right Zhang He is fit for the responsibility.” Cao Rui smiled and said, “I was just about to employ him.” He therefore appointed Zhang He vanguard commander and ordered him to accompany Sima Yi from Chang’an to defeat the Shu army. As the verse says:\nWhen a ruler has a strategist skilled in wisdom,\nHe seeks a fierce general to help display his might.\nWhat the outcome would be will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 95\n\nMa Su Rejects Counsel and Loses Jieting; the Martial Marquis Plays His Lute and Repels Sima Yi\n\nMeanwhile, the Wei emperor Cao Rui appointed Zhang He as vanguard and ordered him to advance together with Sima Yi. At the same time, he ordered Xin Pi and Sun Li to lead fifty thousand troops to reinforce Cao Zhen. The two men departed in obedience to the edict.\n\nSima Yi led two hundred thousand troops out through the pass and made camp. He summoned the vanguard commander Zhang He to his tent and said, “Zhuge Liang has always been cautious and has never dared to act rashly. If I were commanding his army, I would have taken the direct route through Ziwu Valley and seized Chang’an long ago. It is not that he lacks strategy, but that he fears something may go wrong and refuses to take risks. He will certainly bring his army out through Xie Valley and come to seize Mei. If he attacks Mei, he is sure to divide his forces into two routes, with one army taking Ji Valley. I have already sent dispatches ordering Zidan to defend Mei and not to come out and fight if the enemy arrives. I have also ordered Sun Li and Xin Pi to block the entrance to Ji Valley and strike with a surprise force if the enemy comes.” Zhang He asked, “Where does the general intend to advance now?” Sima Yi replied, “I have long known that west of the Qinling Mountains there is a road through a place called Jieting, beside which stands a city called Lieliu. These two places are both vital chokepoints leading to Hanzhong. Zhuge Liang believes Zidan is unprepared and will certainly advance through here. You and I will go straight to Jieting, which is not far from Yangping Pass. If Zhuge Liang learns that I have cut off the vital route through Jieting and severed his supply line, he will be unable to hold any part of Longxi securely and will surely flee back to Hanzhong overnight. If he withdraws, I will lead troops along the minor roads to attack him and win a complete victory. If he does not retreat, I will barricade all the minor roads and station troops to guard them. After a month without provisions, all the Shu troops will starve to death, and Zhuge Liang will certainly be captured by me.” Zhang He suddenly understood. He bowed to the ground and said, “Your Excellency’s calculations are truly divine!” Sima Yi said, “Even so, Zhuge Liang is not to be compared with Meng Da. As vanguard, you must not advance lightly. Pass orders to all the generals to follow the western mountain road and scout far ahead. They may advance only if there are no ambushes. If they are negligent, they will certainly fall into Zhuge Liang’s trap.” Zhang He accepted the plan and led his army away.\n\nMeanwhile, Kongming was in his camp at Mount Qi when he was suddenly informed that a scout from Xincheng had arrived. Kongming quickly summoned him and questioned him. The scout reported, “Sima Yi marched at double speed and reached Xincheng in only eight days, catching Meng Da completely unprepared. Shen Dan, Shen Yi, Li Fu, and Deng Xian also aided him from within, and Meng Da was killed amid the fighting. Sima Yi has now withdrawn to Chang’an, met with the emperor of Wei, and led troops out through the pass together with Zhang He to resist our army.” Kongming was greatly alarmed and said, “Meng Da conducted his affairs without secrecy, so his death was inevitable. Now that Sima Yi has come through the pass, he will certainly seize Jieting and cut the road that is our lifeline.” He then asked, “Who dares lead troops to defend Jieting?” Before he had finished speaking, Army Adviser Ma Su said, “I am willing to go.” Kongming said, “Though Jieting is small, it is of immense importance. If Jieting is lost, my entire army is finished. Although you are deeply versed in strategy, there are no city walls there and no natural barriers, making it extremely difficult to defend.” Ma Su said, “I have studied military texts since childhood and know the art of war quite well. How could I be unable to defend a mere Jieting?” Kongming said, “Sima Yi is no ordinary man. Moreover, his vanguard commander Zhang He is a famous general of Wei. I fear you will be unable to withstand them.” Ma Su said, “Never mind Sima Yi and Zhang He—even if Cao Rui came in person, what would there be to fear? If anything goes wrong, I beg you to execute my entire family.” Kongming said, “There are no idle words in the army.” Ma Su replied, “I am willing to sign a written pledge under military law.” Kongming consented, and Ma Su wrote out the pledge and presented it.\n\nKongming said, “I will give you twenty-five thousand elite troops and assign another senior general to assist you.” He then summoned Wang Ping and instructed him, “I have always known you to be cautious, and that is why I am entrusting you with this grave responsibility. You must act with the utmost care. Make camp at the vital point on the road so that the enemy cannot slip past in haste. Once the camp is established, draw a detailed map showing the terrain in every direction and bring it back for me to examine. Discuss everything fully before acting, and do nothing lightly. If you hold the position securely, yours will be the foremost merit in the capture of Chang’an. Take heed! Take heed!” The two men bowed farewell and led their troops away. Kongming reflected that they might still fail, so he summoned Gao Xiang and said, “Northeast of Jieting is a city called Lieliu, situated on a remote mountain road. Troops can be stationed there in camp. I give you ten thousand men to garrison that city. If Jieting is endangered, lead your troops to its rescue.” Gao Xiang led his troops away. Kongming then considered that Gao Xiang was no match for Zhang He and that he needed a great general stationed to the right rear of Jieting before it could be properly protected. He therefore summoned Wei Yan and ordered him to take his own troops and make camp behind Jieting. Wei Yan said, “I am a commander of the forward division and should rightly be the first to break the enemy. Why have you placed me in an idle position?” Kongming replied, “Breaking the enemy as vanguard is merely the work of a subordinate commander. I am now ordering you to support Jieting, command the vital road to Yangping Pass, and guard the main approaches to Hanzhong. This is a grave responsibility. How can you call it idle? Do not treat it lightly and ruin my great enterprise. You must be extremely careful and attentive!” Wei Yan was delighted and led his troops away. Only then was Kongming reassured. He summoned Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi and instructed them, “Now that Sima Yi has taken the field, matters are different from before. Each of you is to lead an army out through Ji Valley as a decoy force. If you encounter Wei troops, whether you fight or refrain from fighting, keep them alarmed and uncertain. I will personally command the main army through Xie Valley and advance directly on Mei. If we take Mei, Chang’an can be conquered.” The two men accepted their orders and departed. Kongming appointed Jiang Wei as vanguard and sent the army out through Xie Valley.\n\nWhen Ma Su and Wang Ping reached Jieting with their troops, they surveyed the terrain. Ma Su laughed and said, “Why was the prime minister so worried? In a remote mountain district like this, how would the Wei army dare come?” Wang Ping said, “Even if the Wei army does not dare come, we should make camp here at the junction of the five roads and immediately order the soldiers to cut timber and build a stockade, so we can hold out for the long term.” Ma Su said, “How could the middle of the road be a place to establish camp? There is a mountain beside us, cut off on all four sides and thickly covered with trees. This is a natural stronghold bestowed by Heaven. We should station our army on the mountain.” Wang Ping said, “The army adviser is mistaken. If we station our troops on the road and build fortifications, even if the enemy has a hundred thousand men, they will be unable to slip past. But if we abandon this vital road and station our troops on the mountain, what plan will save us if the Wei army suddenly arrives and surrounds us on all sides?” Ma Su laughed loudly and said, “Yours is truly a woman’s understanding! The military texts say, ‘Looking down from high ground, one’s force is like a blade splitting bamboo.’ If the Wei army comes, I will make sure not a single piece of its armor returns!” Wang Ping said, “I have accompanied the prime minister through many campaigns, and wherever we went, he instructed me in every detail. As I see it, this mountain is death ground. If the Wei army cuts off our route to the water, our soldiers will fall into disorder without even fighting.” Ma Su said, “Do not talk nonsense! Sun Tzu says, ‘Place them on death ground, and only then will they live.’ If the Wei army cuts us off from the water, will the Shu soldiers not fight to the death? Each man will be worth a hundred. I have always studied military texts, and even the prime minister consults me on many matters. Why do you insist on opposing me?” Wang Ping said, “If the army adviser insists on making camp on the mountain, then divide the troops and give some to me. I will establish a small camp to the west below the mountain, so the two camps can support each other. If the Wei army comes, we can respond together.” Ma Su refused. Suddenly, the local inhabitants came racing out of the mountains in groups and reported that the Wei army had arrived. Wang Ping prepared to leave. Ma Su said, “Since you refuse to obey my orders, I will give you five thousand men to establish your own camp. Once I have defeated the Wei army, you had better not expect a share of the credit before the prime minister!” Wang Ping led his troops ten miles from the mountain and established camp. He drew a map and sent a man riding through the night to report to Kongming, giving a full account of how Ma Su had made camp on the mountain.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi was in the city. He ordered his second son, Sima Zhao, to scout the road ahead, telling him that if troops were guarding Jieting, the army was to halt and advance no farther. Sima Zhao obeyed, scouted the area, and returned to his father, saying, “There are troops guarding Jieting.” Sima Yi sighed and said, “Zhuge Liang is truly a divine man. I am not his equal!” Sima Zhao laughed and said, “Father, why undermine your own confidence? I believe Jieting can easily be taken.” Sima Yi asked, “How dare you make such a bold claim?” Sima Zhao replied, “I personally scouted the place. There are no camps or stockades on the road, and the entire army is stationed on the mountain. That is how I know it can be defeated.” Sima Yi was overjoyed and said, “If the troops truly are on the mountain, then Heaven itself is granting me success!” He changed his clothes and personally rode out with more than a hundred cavalrymen to inspect the position. The sky was clear and the moon bright that night. He went directly to the foot of the mountain, reconnoitered all around it, and only then returned. Ma Su saw him from the mountain and laughed loudly, saying, “If he values his life, he will not come to surround this mountain.” He passed orders to his generals: “If the enemy comes, watch for the red flag waving on the summit, and then charge down from all four sides.”\n\nAfter Sima Yi returned to camp, he sent men to find out which general was commanding the defense of Jieting. They reported, “It is Ma Su, the younger brother of Ma Liang.” Sima Yi laughed and said, “He has nothing but an empty reputation and is merely a mediocre man! How could Kongming avoid disaster when he employs such a person?” He then asked, “Are there any other troops near Jieting?” A scout reported, “Wang Ping has established a camp ten miles from the mountain.” Sima Yi ordered Zhang He to lead one army and block Wang Ping’s route of advance. He then ordered Shen Dan and Shen Yi to lead two forces around the mountain and first cut off the route to the water. Once the Shu troops had fallen into disorder, they were to take advantage of the situation and attack. All the deployments were settled that night. At dawn the following day, Zhang He led his troops away first to circle behind the position. Sima Yi then drove his entire army forward in a mass and completely surrounded the mountain. Looking down from above, Ma Su saw Wei troops covering the hills and fields, their banners and formations exceptionally orderly. At the sight, all the Shu soldiers lost heart and dared not descend the mountain. Ma Su waved the red flag, but the officers and soldiers merely pushed one another forward, and not one dared move. Ma Su was furious and personally killed two officers. The troops were terrified and had no choice but to force themselves down the mountain and charge the Wei army. The Wei troops stood perfectly still. The Shu soldiers retreated back up the mountain. Seeing that matters were going badly, Ma Su ordered the troops to guard the camp gates closely and wait for relief from outside.\n\nWhen Wang Ping saw the Wei army arrive, he led his troops in an attack and encountered Zhang He. They fought for more than fifty rounds, but Wang Ping’s strength was exhausted and he stood isolated, so he had no choice but to retreat. The Wei army kept the mountain surrounded from the hour of the dragon until the hour of the dog. There was no water on the mountain, the soldiers could not prepare food, and the camp fell into great disorder. Amid the uproar at midnight, the Shu troops on the southern side threw open the camp gates, descended the mountain, and surrendered to Wei. Ma Su could not stop them. Sima Yi also ordered his men to set fires all along the mountain, throwing the Shu soldiers above into even greater confusion. Ma Su realized he could no longer hold the position, so he drove his remaining troops down the mountain and fled west. Sima Yi left a broad road open and allowed Ma Su to pass. Zhang He then led troops in pursuit from behind. After they had gone more than thirty miles, drums and horns suddenly sounded ahead, and a body of troops emerged, allowed Ma Su through, and blocked Zhang He. The commander was Wei Yan. Brandishing his saber and spurring his horse, Wei Yan charged straight at Zhang He. Zhang He wheeled his army around and fled. Wei Yan drove his troops after him and retook Jieting. After he had pursued for more than fifty miles, a great shout arose and ambushing troops appeared on both sides: Sima Yi on the left and Sima Zhao on the right. They circled behind Wei Yan and trapped him in their encirclement. Zhang He returned, and the three forces joined together. Wei Yan charged left and right but could not break free, and more than half his troops were lost. At that critical moment, another body of troops suddenly fought its way in. It was Wang Ping. Wei Yan cried joyfully, “I will live after all!” The two generals united their forces and fought fiercely until the Wei troops finally withdrew. When they hurried back to camp, they found it filled with Wei banners. Shen Dan and Shen Yi charged out from within. Wang Ping and Wei Yan fled directly to Lieliu and sought refuge with Gao Xiang.\n\nBy this time, Gao Xiang had learned that Jieting was lost. He mobilized all the troops in Lieliu and went to the rescue, encountering Wei Yan and Wang Ping, who told him what had happened. Gao Xiang said, “We should raid the Wei camp tonight and recover Jieting.” The three men settled their plan at the foot of a hillside. As evening approached, they divided their troops into three forces. Wei Yan led the advance and went straight to Jieting, but when he saw no one there, he became deeply suspicious and did not dare advance rashly. He concealed his men at the entrance to the road and waited. Soon Gao Xiang’s troops arrived, and the two men discussed how they had no idea where the Wei army was. While they were still at a loss, Wang Ping’s troops had yet to appear. Suddenly, a cannon boomed, flames shot into the sky, and drums shook the earth. Wei troops emerged on every side and trapped Wei Yan and Gao Xiang in the center. The two men fought with all their strength but could not break free. Suddenly they heard shouts like thunder from behind the hillside, and a body of troops charged in. It was Wang Ping, who rescued Gao Xiang and Wei Yan. Together they fled directly toward Lieliu. By the time they reached the foot of the city walls, an army had already arrived beside the city. Its banners bore the large words “Guo Huai, Chief Commander of Wei.” It turned out that Guo Huai had discussed matters with Cao Zhen and, fearing that Sima Yi would receive all the credit, had been sent to seize Jieting. When he learned that Sima Yi and Zhang He had already accomplished the feat, he led his troops in a direct surprise attack on Lieliu. There he encountered the three generals, and a fierce battle followed. The Shu forces suffered extremely heavy casualties. Fearing that Yangping Pass might be lost, Wei Yan hurried away with Wang Ping and Gao Xiang toward the pass.\n\nAfter Guo Huai recalled his troops, he said to those around him, “Although I did not take Jieting, I have captured Lieliu, which is also a great achievement.” He led his troops directly to the city and called for the gates to be opened. Suddenly a cannon sounded from the walls, and banners were raised everywhere. At the front was a great banner bearing the words “Sima Yi, Chief Commander Who Pacifies the West.” Sima Yi raised the suspended panel, leaned against the protective wooden railing, and laughed loudly. “Why have you come so late, Boji?” Guo Huai was greatly astonished and said, “Zhongda’s divine foresight is beyond me!” He then entered the city. After they had exchanged greetings, Sima Yi said, “Now that Jieting has been lost, Zhuge Liang is certain to flee. You must quickly join Zidan and pursue him through the night.” Guo Huai followed his advice and left the city. Sima Yi then summoned Zhang He and said, “Zidan and Boji feared I would win all the credit, so they came to take this city. I did not seek to monopolize the achievement; I merely succeeded by good fortune. I expect Wei Yan, Wang Ping, Ma Su, Gao Xiang, and the others will first go and occupy Yangping Pass. If I go to seize the pass, Zhuge Liang will certainly attack from behind, and I will fall into his trap. The military texts say, ‘Do not press an army returning home, and do not pursue a desperate enemy.’ Take a minor road and intercept the troops retreating from Ji Valley. I will personally lead troops against those coming from Xie Valley. If they flee in defeat, do not try to stop them outright. Merely cut them off midway, and we can capture all the Shu army’s baggage and supplies.” Zhang He accepted the plan and departed with half the army. Sima Yi then gave orders: “We will head directly for Xie Valley, advancing by way of Xicheng. Though Xicheng is only a remote mountain county, it is where the Shu army stores its provisions and also controls the main roads linking Nan’an, Tianshui, and Anding. If we take this city, we can recover all three commanderies.” Sima Yi therefore left Shen Dan and Shen Yi to guard Lieliu and personally led the main army toward Xie Valley.\n\nEver since Kongming had sent Ma Su and the others to defend Jieting, he had remained uneasy and uncertain. Suddenly, a messenger from Wang Ping arrived with a map. Kongming summoned him, and his attendants presented the map. Kongming opened it on his writing table and examined it. Striking the table in alarm, he cried, “Ma Su is ignorant! He has doomed my army!” Those around him asked, “Why is the prime minister so alarmed?” Kongming said, “From this map I can see that he has abandoned the vital road and established his camp on the mountain. If the Wei army comes in force, surrounds him on all sides, and cuts off his route to the water, his army will fall into disorder in less than two days. If Jieting is lost, where can we return?” Chief Clerk Yang Yi stepped forward and said, “Though I have little ability, I am willing to replace Ma Youchang.” Kongming explained every detail of how the camp was to be established. Yang Yi was just preparing to leave when a courier suddenly arrived and reported that both Jieting and Lieliu had been lost. Kongming stamped his foot and sighed deeply. “Our great enterprise is ruined! This is my fault!” He quickly summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and instructed them, “Each of you is to lead three thousand elite troops along the minor roads of Mount Wugong. If you encounter Wei troops, do not launch a major attack. Beat your drums and raise loud battle cries to frighten them with a decoy force. They will withdraw on their own, but you must not pursue them. Once their army has completely retreated, proceed to Yangping Pass.” He also ordered Zhang Yi to lead troops ahead and repair the defenses at Jiange to secure the route of retreat. He secretly passed down orders for the main army to quietly pack its baggage and prepare to depart. He ordered Ma Dai and Jiang Wei to cover the rear, first concealing themselves in the mountain valleys and withdrawing only after all the other troops had passed. He also sent trusted men by separate routes to order the officials, soldiers, and civilians of Tianshui, Nan’an, and Anding to move into Hanzhong. Another trusted man was sent to Ji County to bring Jiang Wei’s aged mother into Hanzhong.\n\nOnce Kongming had made all his arrangements, he personally led five thousand troops to Xicheng County to transport provisions and fodder. Suddenly, more than ten mounted couriers arrived in rapid succession, reporting that Sima Yi was leading an army of one hundred fifty thousand men swarming toward Xicheng. At that time Kongming had no generals at his side, only a group of civil officials. Half of the five thousand troops he had brought had already gone ahead to transport provisions, leaving only twenty-five hundred soldiers in the city. When the officials heard the news, they all turned pale. Kongming climbed the city wall and looked out. Sure enough, dust towered into the sky as the Wei army advanced in two columns toward Xicheng County. Kongming issued orders for every flag and banner to be hidden. Each officer was to guard his assigned station on the walls, and anyone who moved in or out without authorization or spoke in a loud voice was to be executed immediately. He ordered all four gates thrown wide open and placed twenty soldiers at each gate, disguised as common people and sweeping the streets. If the Wei army arrived, no one was to move without orders, for he had a plan of his own. Kongming then put on his crane-feather cloak and silk headscarf. Taking two young attendants with him, one carrying a zither, he went to the tower facing the enemy, sat by the railing, burned incense, and played the zither.\n\nWhen Sima Yi’s scouts reached the city and saw this scene, none dared advance. They hurried back to report to Sima Yi. He laughed and refused to believe them, so he halted the entire army and rode forward himself to observe from a distance. Sure enough, he saw Kongming seated atop the city tower, smiling serenely as he burned incense and played the zither. To his left stood a young attendant holding a precious sword, and to his right another holding a yak-tail whisk. Inside and outside the city gates, more than twenty commoners swept with lowered heads, acting as though no one else were there. After observing all this, Sima Yi became deeply suspicious. He returned to the center army and ordered the rear guard to become the vanguard and the vanguard to become the rear guard, then withdrew along the road through the northern hills. His second son, Sima Zhao, said, “Could it be that Zhuge Liang has no troops and is merely putting on this display? Why are you withdrawing so quickly, Father?” Sima Yi replied, “Zhuge Liang has always been cautious and has never taken risks. Now he has thrown the city gates wide open, so there must be an ambush. If our troops advance, we will fall into his trap. What do you know of such matters? We must retreat at once.” The two columns of Wei troops therefore withdrew. When Kongming saw the Wei army receding into the distance, he clapped his hands and laughed. The officials were all utterly astonished. They asked Kongming, “Sima Yi is a famous general of Wei. Today he came here with one hundred fifty thousand elite troops, yet the moment he saw the prime minister, he withdrew. Why?” Kongming replied, “He knew that I have always been cautious and would never take risks. When he saw this scene, he suspected an ambush and therefore withdrew. I did not take this risk willingly; I used it only because I had no alternative. He is certain to lead his army along the minor road north of the mountains. I have already ordered Guan Xing and Zhang Bao to wait for him there.” Everyone exclaimed in astonished admiration, “The prime minister’s mysterious calculations are unfathomable even to spirits and gods. If it had been left to us, we would certainly have abandoned the city and fled.” Kongming said, “I had only twenty-five hundred soldiers. If I had abandoned the city and fled, we could not have gone far. How could I then have avoided capture by Sima Yi?” A later poet praised the event:\n\nA three-foot zither proved stronger than a mighty host,\nWhen Zhuge drove the foe from Xicheng’s walls.\nWhere one hundred fifty thousand turned their horses back,\nEven now men point and wonder at the cause.\n\nAfter saying this, Kongming clapped his hands and laughed loudly. “If I had been Sima Yi, I would not have withdrawn so quickly.” He then issued orders for the people of Xicheng to accompany the army into Hanzhong, since Sima Yi was certain to return. Kongming therefore left Xicheng and headed for Hanzhong. The officials, soldiers, and civilians of Tianshui, Anding, and Nan’an arrived one group after another.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi withdrew along a minor road through Mount Wugong. Suddenly, battle cries filled the sky behind a hillside, and drums shook the earth. Sima Yi looked back at his two sons and said, “Had I not withdrawn, I would certainly have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap!” An army came charging down the main road, its banner bearing the large words “Zhang Bao, Right Guard Commander and Tiger-Wing General.” The Wei troops threw away their armor and spears and fled. Before they had gone one stage, shouts shook the valley, drums and horns thundered, and a great banner appeared ahead bearing the words “Guan Xing, Left Guard Commander and Dragon-Soaring General.” The mountain valleys echoed with the noise, making it impossible to tell how many Shu troops there were. The Wei army was already full of suspicion and dared not remain long, so the soldiers abandoned all their baggage and supplies as they fled. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao both obeyed their orders and did not dare pursue. They returned after capturing a great quantity of weapons, provisions, and fodder. Sima Yi saw Shu troops throughout the valleys and did not dare return to the main road, so he withdrew to Jieting. By this time, Cao Zhen had learned that Kongming was retreating and hurriedly led troops in pursuit. A cannon boomed behind the mountain, and Shu soldiers appeared all over the hills and fields. The leading generals were Jiang Wei and Ma Dai. Cao Zhen was greatly alarmed and hurriedly ordered a retreat, but his vanguard commander Chen Zao had already been slain by Ma Dai. Cao Zhen led his troops scurrying away like rats, while the entire Shu army hurried back to Hanzhong through the night.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi had stationed troops in ambush along the road through Ji Valley. When they received Kongming’s order to retreat, Zhao Yun said to Deng Zhi, “Once the Wei army learns that our troops are withdrawing, it will certainly pursue us. I will first lead a force and lie in ambush behind them. You are to lead the troops under my banners and withdraw slowly. I will protect you every step of the way.”\n\nMeanwhile, Guo Huai led his troops back into Ji Valley. He summoned his vanguard commander Su Yong and instructed him, “The Shu general Zhao Yun is invincibly brave. You must guard against him with the utmost care. If his army retreats, there is sure to be a scheme behind it.” Su Yong cheerfully replied, “If Your Excellency will support me, I will capture Zhao Yun alive.” He then led three thousand troops of the forward division into Ji Valley. Just as he was about to overtake the Shu army, a red banner with white lettering appeared from behind a hillside, bearing the name “Zhao Yun.” Su Yong hurriedly called back his troops and retreated. Before he had gone several miles, a tremendous shout arose and a body of troops charged out. At their head was a great general, leveling his spear and spurring his horse. He roared, “Do you know Zhao Zilong?” Su Yong was horrified and cried, “How can there be another Zhao Yun here?” Caught completely unprepared, he was stabbed from his horse and killed by a single thrust of Zhao Yun’s spear. The remaining troops scattered. Zhao Yun continued slowly forward, but another army arrived behind him, led by Guo Huai’s subordinate general Wan Zheng. Seeing the Wei troops pressing hard in pursuit, Zhao Yun reined in his horse, leveled his spear, and stood at the entrance to the road, waiting to engage the approaching general. The Shu troops had already gone more than thirty miles. Wan Zheng recognized Zhao Yun and dared not advance. Zhao Yun waited until dusk before turning his horse and withdrawing slowly. When Guo Huai’s troops arrived, Wan Zheng told him that Zhao Yun was as valiant as ever and that he had therefore not dared approach. Guo Huai ordered the army to pursue at once, and Wan Zheng sent several hundred mounted warriors after Zhao Yun. When they reached a great forest, they suddenly heard a loud shout behind them: “Zhao Zilong is here!” More than a hundred Wei soldiers were so terrified that they fell from their horses, while the rest fled over the ridges. Wan Zheng forced himself to engage Zhao Yun, but Zhao Yun shot an arrow into the tassel of his helmet, startling him so badly that he tumbled into a ravine. Pointing his spear at him, Zhao Yun said, “I will spare your life so you can return! Quickly tell Guo Huai to come after me!” Wan Zheng escaped with his life and returned. Zhao Yun escorted all the wagons, equipment, men, and horses toward Hanzhong without losing a single thing along the road. Cao Zhen and Guo Huai recovered the three commanderies and claimed the achievement as their own.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi advanced with his forces divided, but by then all the Shu troops had returned to Hanzhong. Sima Yi led an army back to Xicheng and questioned the inhabitants who had remained behind, as well as recluses living in the remote mountains. They all said that Kongming had possessed only twenty-five hundred soldiers in the city, had no military generals with him, and was accompanied by only a few civil officials, with no other troops lying in ambush. Common people from Mount Wugong also reported, “Guan Xing and Zhang Bao each had only three thousand troops. They circled through the mountains shouting and beating drums to frighten the pursuers. There were no other troops, and they never dared engage in battle.” Sima Yi regretted his decision, but it was too late. Looking up to Heaven, he sighed, “I am not Kongming’s equal!” He then reassured the officials and people, led his troops directly back to Chang’an, and went to court before the emperor of Wei. Cao Rui said, “The recovery of the commanderies of Longxi today is entirely your achievement.” Sima Yi memorialized, “The Shu army is now entirely in Hanzhong and has not yet been completely destroyed. I ask permission to unite our great armies and conquer Shu, in repayment of Your Majesty’s favor.” Cao Rui was overjoyed and ordered Sima Yi to mobilize his forces at once. Suddenly, a man stepped out from among the ranks of officials and memorialized, “I have a plan sufficient to pacify Shu and compel Wu to surrender.” Truly:\n\nThe generals and ministers of Shu had scarcely returned home,\nWhen Wei’s ruler and his ministers devised another scheme.\nWho was the man who offered this plan?\nRead the next chapter to learn what happened.\n\n### Chapter 96\n\nZhuge Liang Executes Ma Su with Tears; Zhou Fang Cuts His Hair to Deceive Cao Xiu\n\nThe man who had offered the plan was Sun Zi, Minister of State. Cao Rui asked, “What ingenious plan do you have?” Sun Zi memorialized: “In former days, when Emperor Wu, the Grand Progenitor, conquered Zhang Lu, he escaped danger only after finding himself in peril. He once said to his ministers, ‘The country around Nanzheng is truly a prison made by Heaven.’ The road through the middle of Xie Valley consists of five hundred li of rocky caverns and is no place for military operations. If we now raise all the troops in the empire to attack Shu, Eastern Wu will invade us again. It would be better to divide our present forces among our great commanders and order them to hold the strategic passes, while resting and strengthening the troops. In no more than a few years, the central realm will grow stronger by the day, while the kingdoms of Wu and Shu will inevitably begin to destroy each other. If we then move against them, would victory not be assured? I beg Your Majesty to decide.” Cao Rui then asked Sima Yi, “What do you think of this argument?” Sima Yi replied, “Minister Sun’s words are entirely sound.” Cao Rui accepted the advice and ordered Sima Yi to assign the commanders to guard the strategic passes. He left Guo Huai and Zhang He to defend Chang’an, lavishly rewarded the three armies, and returned in his imperial carriage to Luoyang.\n\nMeanwhile, when Kongming returned to Hanzhong and counted his troops, only Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi were missing, which greatly worried him. He therefore ordered Guan Xing and Zhang Bao each to lead a force to meet them. The two were just about to set out when word suddenly came that Zhao Yun and Deng Zhi had arrived without losing a single man or horse; none of their baggage or equipment had been lost either. Kongming was overjoyed and personally led his commanders out to welcome them. Zhao Yun hurriedly dismounted, prostrated himself, and said, “Why should the Chancellor trouble himself to come so far to welcome a defeated commander?” Kongming quickly helped him up, took his hand, and said, “It was my failure to distinguish the worthy from the foolish that brought us to this! The troops and commanders everywhere else suffered losses, yet Zilong did not lose a single man or horse. How was this done?” Deng Zhi said, “I led the troops ahead while Zilong alone covered the rear. He slew enemy commanders and won distinction, frightening the enemy. That is why none of our military supplies or other equipment had to be abandoned.” Kongming said, “A true general!” He then took fifty jin of gold to present to Zhao Yun and ten thousand bolts of silk to reward Zhao Yun’s soldiers. Zhao Yun declined, saying, “The army has not gained an inch of ground, and all of us are guilty. If we were rewarded instead, then the Chancellor’s rewards and punishments would be unclear. Please deposit these things in the treasury for now. It will not be too late to bestow them on the troops this winter.” Kongming sighed and said, “When the Late Emperor was alive, he often praised Zilong’s virtue. Today I see that he was right!” Thereafter, he respected Zhao Yun more than ever.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Ma Su, Wang Ping, Wei Yan, and Gao Xiang had arrived. Kongming first summoned Wang Ping into his tent and rebuked him: “I ordered you and Ma Su to defend Jieting together. Why did you not remonstrate with him and prevent this disaster?” Wang Ping said, “I urged him again and again to build an earthen fort on the main road and defend it. The Army Adviser became furious and refused to listen, so I took five thousand troops and established a camp ten li from the mountain. When the Wei troops suddenly arrived and surrounded the mountain on all four sides, I led my men in more than ten assaults, but every time we failed to break through. The next day, our forces collapsed completely, and countless men surrendered. My isolated force could not hold its ground, so I went to seek help from Wei Wenchang. Halfway there, Wei troops trapped us in a valley, but I fought desperately and broke out. By the time I returned to our camp, the Wei troops had already occupied it. On my way to Lieliu, I encountered Gao Xiang, so we divided our troops into three columns and went to raid the Wei camp, hoping to recover Jieting. But when I saw that there were no troops in ambush along the road to Jieting, I became suspicious. I climbed to high ground and looked out, and saw that Wei Yan and Gao Xiang had been surrounded by Wei troops. I immediately fought my way into the encirclement and rescued the two commanders, then joined them with the Army Adviser. Fearing that Yangping Pass might be lost, I hurried back to defend it. It was not that I failed to remonstrate. If the Chancellor does not believe me, he may ask the officers and commanders of every unit.”\n\nKongming shouted for Wang Ping to withdraw, then summoned Ma Su into the tent. Ma Su had bound himself and knelt before the tent. Kongming’s expression changed as he said, “From childhood you have read the military classics extensively and mastered the methods of warfare. I repeatedly warned and admonished you that Jieting was the foundation of my entire campaign, and you pledged the lives of your whole family when you accepted this grave responsibility. If you had listened to Wang Ping from the beginning, how could this disaster have occurred? Our army has been defeated, our commanders lost, our territory seized, and our cities taken—all because of you! If I do not enforce military law openly and properly, how can I command the obedience of the men? You have now broken the law, so do not blame me. After your death, I will provide your family with a monthly allowance of grain. You need not worry about them.” He ordered the attendants to take Ma Su out and behead him. Ma Su wept and said, “The Chancellor has treated me as a son, and I have regarded the Chancellor as a father. I truly cannot escape the death penalty for my crime. I only hope the Chancellor will remember the principle by which Emperor Shun put Gun to death but employed Yu. Then, though I die, I will bear no resentment in the Nine Springs!” When he had finished, he wept aloud. Kongming wiped away his tears and said, “You and I have been as close as brothers. Your sons are my sons. There is no need to say more.”\n\nThe attendants took Ma Su outside the camp gate and were about to execute him when Army Adviser Jiang Wan arrived from Chengdu. Seeing the warriors preparing to behead Ma Su, he was greatly alarmed and shouted for them to spare the man. He went in to see Kongming and said, “In former times, when Chu put Dechen to death, Duke Wen rejoiced. The empire is not yet settled. Is it not a pity to execute a man of wisdom and strategy?” Kongming replied through his tears, “The reason Sun Wu was able to win victories throughout the empire was that he enforced the law clearly. Now the four quarters are in turmoil and warfare has only just begun. If we abandon the law, how can we punish the rebels? He must be executed.” Shortly afterward, the warriors presented Ma Su’s head below the steps. Kongming wept without cease. Jiang Wan asked, “Now that Youchang has been punished for his crime and military law has been upheld, why does the Chancellor weep?” Kongming said, “I am not weeping for Ma Su. I remember that when the Late Emperor lay in mortal danger at Baidi City, he warned me, ‘Ma Su’s words exceed his actual abilities. He must not be entrusted with great responsibilities.’ Now his words have proved true. I bitterly regret my own lack of judgment, and as I recall the Late Emperor’s wisdom, I cannot help but weep!” Every officer and soldier, high and low, shed tears. Ma Su was thirty-nine years old when he died. It was then the fifth month of summer in the sixth year of Jianxing. A later poet wrote:\n\nThe loss of Jieting was no trivial crime;\nHow sad that Ma Su spoke of war in vain.\nBeheaded at the gate, the army’s law was stern;\nWiping his tears, Kongming recalled the Late Emperor’s wisdom.\n\nAfter Kongming had executed Ma Su and displayed his head throughout every camp, he had it sewn back onto the body, placed the body in a coffin, and buried it. He personally composed a funeral prayer and conducted the sacrifices. He also took special care to provide for Ma Su’s family, giving them a monthly allowance of grain. Kongming then wrote a memorial himself and ordered Jiang Wan to submit it to the Latter Lord, requesting that he be demoted from the office of Chancellor. Jiang Wan returned to Chengdu, entered the Latter Lord’s presence, and presented Kongming’s memorial. The Latter Lord opened it and read:\n\nI, your subject, am a man of mediocre ability who has presumptuously occupied a position for which I am unfit. I personally took up the standards and battle-ax to inspire the three armies, yet I failed to establish proper instruction and make the law clear, and I failed to plan correctly when events arose. Thus there was the offense of disobeying orders at Jieting and the failure to take precautions at Ji Valley. All the blame lies with me, for I lacked discernment, failed to understand men, and was often blind in my consideration of affairs. The Spring and Autumn Annals demand complete accountability. How can I escape punishment? I request that I be demoted by three ranks, so that my failures and offenses may be properly censured. Overcome with shame, I bow face down and await Your Majesty’s command!\n\nAfter reading it, the Latter Lord said, “Victory and defeat are common occurrences in war. Why should the Chancellor say such things?” Palace Attendant Fei Yi memorialized: “I have heard that those who govern a state must regard obedience to the law as paramount. If the law is not enforced, how can the people be made to submit? Since the Chancellor has suffered a defeat and has himself requested demotion, it is entirely proper.” The Latter Lord accepted this advice and issued an edict demoting Kongming to General of the Right, while authorizing him to perform the duties of Chancellor and, as before, exercise overall command of the troops. He then ordered Fei Yi to carry the edict to Hanzhong. After Kongming had received the edict of demotion, Fei Yi feared that he might feel humiliated, so he congratulated him, saying, “The people of Shu were delighted to learn that the Chancellor initially captured four counties.” Kongming’s expression changed. “What sort of remark is that? To gain something and then lose it is the same as never having gained it at all. For you to congratulate me on this only gives me greater cause for shame.” Fei Yi said again, “I recently heard that the Chancellor obtained Jiang Wei, and the Son of Heaven was greatly pleased.” Kongming angrily replied, “I returned after my army was defeated without gaining a single inch of territory. This is a grave crime on my part. What harm does the mere acquisition of one Jiang Wei do to Wei?” Fei Yi then said, “The Chancellor now commands a mighty army of several hundred thousand. Can you attack Wei again?” Kongming replied, “Formerly, when our great army was encamped at Mount Qi and Ji Valley, our troops outnumbered those of the enemy, yet we were unable to defeat them and instead were defeated ourselves. The fault did not lie in the number of soldiers, but in the commanding generals. I now intend to reduce the troops and eliminate unnecessary commanders, make punishments clear, reflect upon my errors, and study ways of adapting our methods in the future. Unless I do so, what use would greater numbers be? From now on, let all those who take a farsighted view of affairs of state diligently criticize my faults and condemn my shortcomings. Then our undertaking can be settled, the rebels can be destroyed, and success may soon be expected.” Fei Yi and the commanders all accepted his argument. Fei Yi returned to Chengdu. In Hanzhong, Kongming cared for the soldiers and cherished the people, trained the troops, and instructed them in warfare. He had equipment made for attacking cities and crossing rivers, accumulated grain and fodder, and prepared war rafts for future campaigns. Wei spies learned of this and reported it to Luoyang.\n\nWhen Cao Rui, ruler of Wei, heard this, he immediately summoned Sima Yi to discuss a plan for conquering Shu. Sima Yi said, “Shu cannot yet be attacked. The weather is now fiercely hot, so the troops of Shu will certainly not come out. If our army penetrates deeply into their territory, they will defend the strategic passes, and we will find it difficult to take them quickly.” Cao Rui asked, “What if their troops invade again?” Sima Yi replied, “I have already calculated that this time Zhuge Liang will certainly imitate Han Xin’s stratagem of secretly crossing by way of Chencang. I recommend that one man be sent to the entrance of the Chencang road to build a fortress and defend it. Then nothing can possibly go wrong. This man is nine feet tall, has arms like an ape, is an excellent archer, and possesses profound strategic ability. If Zhuge Liang invades, this man will be sufficient to oppose him.” Cao Rui was delighted and asked, “Who is this man?” Sima Yi replied, “He is a native of Taiyuan. His surname is Hao, his given name is Zhao, and his courtesy name is Bodao. He is currently General of Miscellaneous Pacification and is guarding Hexi.” Cao Rui accepted the recommendation, promoted Hao Bodao to General Who Guards the West, and ordered him to defend the entrance of the Chencang road. A messenger was then sent off carrying the edict.\n\nSuddenly a report arrived that Cao Xiu, Grand Commander and military governor of Yangzhou, had submitted a memorial stating that Zhou Fang, Administrator of Shenyang in Eastern Wu, wished to surrender his commandery and had secretly sent a man to present seven points explaining how Eastern Wu could be defeated. Cao Xiu requested that troops be dispatched at once to conquer it. Cao Rui opened the memorial on his imperial couch and read it together with Sima Yi. Sima Yi said, “These arguments are entirely reasonable. Wu is ready to be destroyed. I am willing to lead an army to assist Cao Xiu.” Suddenly a man among the ranks of officials memorialized: “The words of men from Wu are fickle and inconsistent and cannot be deeply trusted. Zhou Fang is a man of wisdom and strategy and would certainly never surrender. This must be a deceitful plan to lure in our troops.” Everyone looked and saw that it was Jia Kui, General Who Establishes Might. Sima Yi said, “We cannot ignore these words, but neither can we miss this opportunity.” The ruler of Wei said, “Zhongda and Jia Kui may go together to assist Cao Xiu.” The two received their orders and departed. Cao Xiu then led the main army directly toward Wan City. Jia Kui led Man Chong, General of the Vanguard, and Hu Zhi, Administrator of Eastern Wan, directly toward Yangcheng and on to Dongguan. Sima Yi led his own troops directly toward Jiangling.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Quan, ruler of Wu, was at Dongguan in Wuchang. He assembled the officials and said, “I have received a secret memorial from Zhou Fang, Administrator of Poyang, reporting that Cao Xiu, Wei’s military governor of Yangzhou, intends to invade. Zhou Fang has now devised a deceptive stratagem and secretly presented seven points to lure the Wei troops deep into our territory, where we can set ambushes and capture them. The Wei forces are now approaching by three routes. What wise counsel do you have?” Gu Yong stepped forward and said, “No one but Lu Boyan is capable of assuming this great responsibility.” Sun Quan was delighted. He summoned Lu Xun and appointed him Great General Who Supports the State and Supreme Commander Who Pacifies the North. He placed the great Imperial Guard army under his command and authorized him to exercise royal authority. He bestowed on him a white yak-tail standard and a yellow battle-ax and ordered all civil and military officials to obey his commands. Sun Quan personally held the whip for Lu Xun. After receiving his orders and expressing his thanks, Lu Xun recommended two men to serve as commanders of the left and right, dividing the forces to meet the enemy’s three columns. Sun Quan asked who they were, and Lu Xun replied, “Zhu Huan, General Who Displays Might, and Quan Cong, General Who Pacifies the South, may serve as my assistants.” Sun Quan agreed and immediately appointed Zhu Huan Commander of the Left and Quan Cong Commander of the Right. Lu Xun then assumed overall command of more than seven hundred thousand men from the eighty-one prefectures south of the Yangtze and the regions of Jingzhou and the lakes. He stationed Zhu Huan on the left and Quan Cong on the right, while he himself held the center, and the three columns advanced. Zhu Huan offered a plan: “Cao Xiu has been entrusted with power because of his relationship to the imperial house, not because he is a commander of wisdom and courage. Now he has listened to Zhou Fang’s deceptive words and advanced deep into our territory. When the Supreme Commander attacks him, Cao Xiu will certainly be defeated. After his defeat, he must flee by one of two roads: Jiashi on the left or Guiche on the right. Both are narrow, remote mountain paths and extremely dangerous. I am willing to lead one army while Quan Zihuang leads another. We will lie in ambush in the mountain passes after first blocking the roads with timber and boulders. Then Cao Xiu can be captured. Once Cao Xiu is taken, we can drive straight ahead and seize Shouchun with no more effort than spitting into our hands. From there we can threaten Xuchang and Luoyang. This is an opportunity that comes only once in ten thousand generations.” Lu Xun said, “That is not a good plan. I have an ingenious strategy of my own.” Zhu Huan withdrew, harboring resentment. Lu Xun ordered Zhuge Jin and the others to hold Jiangling against Sima Yi. He then completed the deployment of all the forces.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Xiu’s army reached Wan City, and Zhou Fang came to welcome him, proceeding directly to Cao Xiu’s tent. Cao Xiu asked, “I recently received your letter. The seven points you presented were extremely convincing, and I reported them to the Son of Heaven. That is why this great army has advanced by three routes. If we gain the territory east of the Yangtze, your achievement will be considerable. Someone has said that you are very cunning and that what you have told us may not be true. But I am sure you would never deceive me.” Zhou Fang burst into tears, snatched the sword worn by one of his attendants, and tried to cut his own throat. Cao Xiu hurriedly stopped him. Holding the sword, Zhou Fang said, “In presenting those seven points, my only regret was that I could not tear out my heart and liver to show my sincerity. Yet now suspicion has arisen against me. Some man of Wu must be using a scheme to sow distrust. If you listen to his words, I will surely die! Only Heaven can bear witness to my loyal heart!” When he had finished speaking, he again tried to kill himself. Cao Xiu was greatly alarmed and hurriedly seized him, saying, “I was only joking. Why do you behave like this?” Zhou Fang then used the sword to cut off his hair and threw it to the ground, saying, “I treat you with a loyal heart, but you treat me as a joke. I cut off the hair bequeathed to me by my parents to demonstrate the sincerity of my heart.”\n\nCao Xiu now trusted Zhou Fang completely and held a banquet in his honor. When the banquet ended, Zhou Fang took his leave. Suddenly it was reported that Jia Kui, General Who Establishes Might, had come to see Cao Xiu. Cao Xiu ordered him admitted and asked, “Why have you come?” Jia Kui said, “I believe the troops of Eastern Wu must all be concentrated at Wan City. The Commander must not advance rashly. Wait until my force and yours can attack from two sides, and then the enemy can be defeated.” Cao Xiu angrily said, “Are you trying to steal my glory?” Jia Kui replied, “I have also heard that Zhou Fang cut off his hair to confirm his oath. This is a deception. In former times, Yaoli cut off his own arm in order to assassinate Qingji. Zhou Fang must not be deeply trusted.” Cao Xiu flew into a rage and said, “I am just about to move the army. Why do you say this and weaken the morale of my troops?” He ordered the attendants to take Jia Kui out and behead him. The commanders pleaded, “It is inauspicious for the army to execute a great commander before the advance has even begun. We beg you to spare him for now.” Cao Xiu agreed. He kept Jia Kui’s troops in camp to be deployed as needed, while he personally led an army toward Dongguan. When Zhou Fang learned that Jia Kui had been stripped of his command, he was secretly delighted. “If Cao Xiu had followed Jia Kui’s advice, Eastern Wu would have been defeated! Now Heaven is enabling me to succeed!” He immediately sent a man secretly to Wan City to inform Lu Xun. Lu Xun summoned his commanders to receive their orders and said, “Although Shiting ahead lies amid mountain roads, there is enough room to set an ambush. Go there early, seize the broad ground at Shiting, and form your battle lines to await the Wei army.” He then appointed Xu Sheng as vanguard and ordered him to lead the troops forward.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Xiu ordered Zhou Fang to lead the army forward. As they marched, Cao Xiu asked, “What place lies ahead?” Zhou Fang replied, “Shiting lies ahead. It is suitable for encampment.” Cao Xiu followed his advice and led the whole army, together with its wagons, weapons, and equipment, to Shiting, where they encamped. The next day, mounted scouts reported, “An unknown number of Wu troops are ahead, occupying the mountain pass.” Cao Xiu was greatly alarmed and said, “Zhou Fang said there were no troops. Why, then, are they prepared?” He hurriedly sought Zhou Fang to question him, but was told that Zhou Fang had led several dozen men away and no one knew where they had gone. Cao Xiu bitterly regretted his mistake and said, “I have fallen into the enemy’s trap! Even so, there is nothing to fear.” He then ordered the great commander Zhang Pu to serve as vanguard and lead several thousand soldiers into battle against the Wu army. The two formations drew up opposite each other. Zhang Pu rode out and shouted abuse: “Enemy commander, surrender at once!” Xu Sheng rode out to meet him. They fought for countless bouts, until Zhang Pu could no longer hold his own. He reined in his horse, withdrew his troops, and returned to Cao Xiu, reporting that Xu Sheng’s valor was irresistible. Cao Xiu said, “I will defeat him with a surprise attack.” He ordered Zhang Pu to lead twenty thousand troops into ambush south of Shiting and Xue Qiao to lead another twenty thousand into ambush north of Shiting. “Tomorrow I will personally lead one thousand troops to challenge the enemy. I will then pretend to lose and feign defeat, luring them before the northern hills. When I fire a cannon as the signal, attack from three sides. We will certainly win a great victory.” The two commanders received the plan, and each led twenty thousand troops away that night to set their ambushes.\n\nMeanwhile, Lu Xun summoned Zhu Huan and Quan Cong and instructed them: “Each of you is to lead thirty thousand troops around the hills of Shiting to the rear of Cao Xiu’s camp. Set fires as the signal. I will personally lead the main army forward along the center route, and we will capture Cao Xiu.” At dusk that day, the two commanders received the plan and led their troops forward. During the second watch, Zhu Huan’s force had just made its way to the rear of the Wei camp when it encountered Zhang Pu’s ambush. Zhang Pu did not realize they were Wu troops and came straight forward to question them, whereupon Zhu Huan cut him down from his horse with a single stroke. The Wei troops fled, and Zhu Huan ordered his rear ranks to set fires. Quan Cong led his force around to the rear of the Wei camp and ran directly into Xue Qiao’s formation, where a fierce battle immediately broke out. Xue Qiao was defeated and fled. The Wei troops suffered heavy losses and rushed back to their main camp. Zhu Huan’s and Quan Cong’s forces came attacking from behind. Cao Xiu’s camp fell into complete chaos, with his own men colliding and trampling one another. Cao Xiu hastily mounted and fled toward the Jiashi road. Xu Sheng led a great body of troops in an attack along the main road. Countless Wei soldiers were killed, and those who escaped with their lives threw away all their clothing and armor. Greatly alarmed, Cao Xiu fled with all his strength along the Jiashi road. Suddenly a body of troops charged out from a side path. Their leading commander was Jia Kui. Cao Xiu’s panic subsided somewhat, and he said in shame, “I refused to follow your advice, and so I have suffered this defeat!” Jia Kui said, “Commander, you must get out of this road quickly. If the Wu troops block it with timber and stones, we will all be in danger!” Cao Xiu therefore spurred his horse onward while Jia Kui covered the rear. Wherever the woods were thick and the narrow paths steep and dangerous, Jia Kui planted large numbers of banners and flags to create the appearance of concealed troops. When Xu Sheng arrived in pursuit and saw the tips of banners showing below the hillsides, he suspected an ambush and did not dare continue. He recalled his troops and returned. In this way Jia Kui saved Cao Xiu. When Sima Yi learned of Cao Xiu’s defeat, he also withdrew his army.\n\nMeanwhile, Lu Xun was waiting for news of victory. Before long, Xu Sheng, Zhu Huan, and Quan Cong all arrived. They had captured an incalculable number of wagons, weapons, oxen, horses, donkeys, mules, military supplies, and pieces of equipment, as well as tens of thousands of surrendered soldiers. Lu Xun was overjoyed and immediately returned in triumph to Wu together with Administrator Zhou Fang and all the commanders. Sun Quan, ruler of Wu, led his civil and military officials out of Wuchang to welcome them. He covered Lu Xun with the imperial canopy as they entered the city. All the commanders received promotions and rewards. Seeing that Zhou Fang had no hair, Sun Quan praised and consoled him, saying, “You cut off your hair and thereby accomplished this great undertaking. Your achievement and fame deserve to be recorded on bamboo and silk.” He immediately enfeoffed Zhou Fang as Marquis Within the Passes and held a great banquet to reward the troops and celebrate. Lu Xun memorialized: “Now Cao Xiu has suffered a crushing defeat, and the Wei troops have lost heart. We should compose a state letter and send a messenger into Shu, instructing Zhuge Liang to advance and attack them.” Sun Quan followed his advice and sent a messenger carrying the letter into Shu. Just so:\n\nBecause the eastern kingdom knew how to execute a plan,\nThe troops of western Shu were set in motion once again.\n\nWhether Kongming would be victorious or defeated when he attacked Wei again will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 97\n\nThe Martial Marquis Again Memorializes for War Against Wei; Jiang Wei Offers a False Letter to Defeat Cao’s Army\n\nIn the autumn, in the ninth month of the sixth year of Jianxing of Shu-Han, the Wei commander Cao Xiu was crushingly defeated by Eastern Wu’s Lu Xun at Shiting. His carriages, horses, military supplies, and equipment were all completely lost. Cao Xiu was so terrified and distressed that anxiety made him ill. After reaching Luoyang, he developed an ulcer on his back and died. The ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, ordered that he be buried with full honors. Sima Yi led his army back. The generals came out to meet him and asked, “Commander Cao’s defeat concerns the commander-in-chief. Why have you hurried back?” Sima Yi said, “I expect that when Zhuge Liang learns of our defeat, he will surely take advantage of the opening to seize Chang’an. If Longxi is threatened, who will save it? That is why I returned.” They all took this for cowardice and withdrew with mocking smiles.\n\nMeanwhile, Eastern Wu sent an envoy with a letter to Shu, requesting troops for an attack on Wei and reporting the great defeat inflicted on Cao Xiu. Their purpose was, first, to display their own might and, second, to maintain their friendly alliance. The Latter Emperor was delighted and had the letter carried to Hanzhong to inform Kongming. At that time, Kongming had strong troops and sturdy horses, abundant grain and fodder, and every kind of necessary equipment fully prepared. He was just about to begin the campaign. Upon hearing the news, he held a great banquet for all the generals to discuss the expedition. Suddenly, a violent wind rose from the northeast and snapped a pine tree in the courtyard. Everyone was greatly alarmed. Kongming made a divination and said, “This wind foretells the loss of a great general!” The generals did not believe him. While they were still drinking, a report suddenly came that Zhao Tong and Zhao Guang, the elder and younger sons of Zhao Yun, General Who Guards the South, had come to see the prime minister. Kongming was greatly startled. He threw his cup to the ground and said, “Zilong is no more!” The two sons entered, bowed, and wept, saying, “Our father became gravely ill at midnight last night and died.” Kongming stamped his feet and cried, “With Zilong’s death, the state has lost one of its pillars, and I have lost an arm!” Not one of the generals failed to shed tears. Kongming ordered the two sons to go to Chengdu, appear before the emperor, and report the death. When the Latter Emperor heard that Zhao Yun had died, he burst into loud weeping and said, “When I was young, if not for Zilong, I would have died amid the chaos of battle!” He immediately issued an edict posthumously granting Zhao Yun the rank of Great General and the posthumous title Marquis Shunping. He ordered him buried east of Jinping Mountain in Chengdu, with a memorial temple established where sacrifices would be offered in all four seasons. A later poet wrote:\n\nChangshan produced a tiger general,\nWhose wisdom and courage matched Guan and Zhang.\nHis exploits upon the Han River endure;\nAt Dangyang, his name shone bright.\nTwice he rescued the young lord,\nWith one resolve repaying the former emperor.\nHistory records his loyal valor;\nHis fragrance shall endure a hundred generations.\n\nThe Latter Emperor, remembering Zhao Yun’s former achievements, honored him with lavish funeral rites and sacrifices. He appointed Zhao Tong General of the Gentlemen of the Rapid as Tigers and Zhao Guang General of the Gate, then ordered them to guard their father’s tomb. The two thanked him and withdrew. Suddenly, a close attendant reported, “Prime Minister Zhuge has finished assigning his generals and troops and will set out at once to attack Wei.” The Latter Emperor asked the officials at court for their opinions, and most said that he should not act rashly. The Latter Emperor remained uncertain. Suddenly, it was reported that the prime minister had sent Yang Yi with a memorial on setting forth for war. The Latter Emperor ordered Yang Yi admitted, and Yang Yi presented the memorial. The Latter Emperor opened it upon the imperial desk and read it. The memorial said:\n\nThe Former Emperor considered that the Han and the traitorous usurpers could not both stand, and that the royal enterprise could not rest secure in only one corner of the realm. He therefore entrusted me with the task of punishing the traitors. With the Former Emperor’s wisdom, he judged my abilities and thus knew that in my campaign against the traitors, my talent was weak and the enemy strong. Yet if we do not attack the traitors, the royal enterprise will also perish. Rather than sit and await destruction, would it not be better to attack them? For this reason, he entrusted the task to me without doubt. From the day I received his command, I could not sleep securely or find pleasure in food. Reflecting that before campaigning in the north, we first had to enter the south, I crossed the Lu River in the fifth month, penetrated deep into barren lands, and ate only once every two days. It is not that I failed to value my own life. I saw only that the royal enterprise could not remain secure in the capital of Shu alone, and therefore I braved danger and hardship to fulfill the Former Emperor’s dying intention. Yet some who debate the matter call this a mistaken plan. Now the enemy has just been exhausted in the west and is occupied in the east. The art of war tells us to take advantage of an enemy’s weariness. This is the moment to advance. I respectfully set forth the reasons below:\n\nEmperor Gao’s brilliance equaled the sun and moon, and his counselors were profound in wisdom. Yet even he encountered dangers and suffered wounds, finding security only after passing through peril. Your Majesty does not yet equal Emperor Gao, and your counselors are not the equals of Zhang Liang and Chen Ping; yet you wish to achieve victory through long-term plans and settle the empire while remaining seated. This is the first matter I do not understand.\n\nLiu Yao and Wang Lang each occupied their own provinces and commanderies. When they discussed security and proposed plans, they constantly cited the sages, while their bellies were full of doubts and their breasts blocked with countless objections. By failing to fight one year and failing to campaign the next, they allowed Sun Quan to grow powerful until he finally annexed the whole of Jiangdong. This is the second matter I do not understand.\n\nCao Cao’s intelligence and strategy far surpassed those of ordinary men, and in his use of troops he resembled Sun Wu and Wu Qi. Yet he was trapped at Nanyang, endangered at Wuchao, imperiled at Qilian, hard-pressed at Liyang, nearly defeated at Beishan, and almost killed at Tong Pass. Only after all this did he falsely establish himself for a time. Since my abilities are weak, how could I hope to settle the matter without danger? This is the third matter I do not understand.\n\nCao Cao attacked Chang Ba five times without defeating him and crossed Chaohu four times without success. He employed Li Fu, yet Li Fu plotted against him; he entrusted responsibility to Xiahou, yet Xiahou was defeated and killed. The Former Emperor often praised Cao Cao’s abilities, and even Cao Cao made such mistakes. Since I am dull and inferior, how can I be certain of victory? This is the fourth matter I do not understand.\n\nIt has been only one year since I came to Hanzhong. Yet in that time we have lost Zhao Yun, Yang Qun, Ma Yu, Yan Zhi, Ding Li, Bai Shou, Liu He, Deng Tong, and others, together with more than seventy company commanders and garrison officers. We have also lost more than a thousand assault troops, Invincibles, Cong veterans, Qiang warriors, roving cavalry, and mounted warriors. These were all elite soldiers gathered from the four quarters over several decades, not men who could be supplied by any single province. If several more years pass, two-thirds of them will be lost. With what, then, are we to oppose the enemy? This is the fifth matter I do not understand.\n\nThe people are now impoverished and the soldiers weary, yet military affairs cannot be suspended. Since they cannot be suspended, remaining in place and advancing require equal labor and expense. Yet some would not act against the enemy at once, but would use the territory of a single province to sustain a prolonged contest with him. This is the sixth matter I do not understand.\n\nAffairs are difficult to settle. Formerly, when the Former Emperor’s army was defeated in Chu, Cao Cao clapped his hands and declared that the empire was already settled. Afterward, however, the Former Emperor allied himself in the east with Wu and Yue, took Ba and Shu in the west, raised troops for a northern campaign, and had Xiahou’s head presented to him. This was Cao Cao’s miscalculation, and the cause of Han was on the verge of success. Then Wu once again violated the alliance, Guan Yu was destroyed, the campaign at Zigui ended in disaster, and Cao Pi proclaimed himself emperor. All affairs are like this and difficult to foresee. I shall bend myself to the task and exhaust my strength until death alone ends my service. As for success or failure, advantage or misfortune, these are beyond my ability to foresee.\n\nThe Latter Emperor was greatly pleased after reading the memorial and immediately issued an edict authorizing Kongming to begin the campaign. Having received the command, Kongming mobilized an army of three hundred thousand. He ordered Wei Yan to take overall command of the vanguard and proceed directly toward the entrance of the Chencang road.\n\nSpies had already carried the report to Luoyang. Sima Yi informed the ruler of Wei, who convened a great assembly of civil and military officials to deliberate. Great General Cao Zhen stepped forward and memorialized, “When I last defended Longxi, my merit was slight and my guilt great, leaving me overwhelmed with fear. I now request permission to lead a great army and capture Zhuge Liang. I have recently obtained a great general who wields a sixty-jin broadsword, rides a thousand-li campaign horse, can draw an iron-ribbed bow of two-stone strength, and secretly carries three meteor hammers with which he strikes his target every time. He possesses courage that ten thousand men could not withstand. He is from Didao in Longxi. His surname is Wang, his given name Shuang, and his courtesy name Ziquan. I recommend this man as vanguard.” Cao Rui was delighted and immediately summoned Wang Shuang into the hall. He saw a man nine feet tall, with a dark face and yellow eyes, a bear’s waist, and a tiger’s back. Cao Rui laughed and said, “With such a great general in my service, what have I to fear?” He bestowed on Wang Shuang a brocade robe and golden armor and appointed him General of Tiger Might and Grand Vanguard of the Forward Division. Cao Zhen was appointed Commander-in-Chief. After thanking the emperor for his favor and leaving court, Cao Zhen led one hundred fifty thousand elite troops to join Guo Huai and Zhang He, dividing their forces to guard the strategic passes.\n\nMeanwhile, scouts from the forward ranks of the Shu army reached Chencang and returned to report to Kongming: “A city has been built at the entrance to the Chencang road and is defended by a general named Hao Zhao. Its trenches are deep and its ramparts high, chevaux-de-frise have been set everywhere, and the defenses are extremely strict. It would be better to bypass this city and take the narrow bird path over the Taibai Ridge to reach Mount Qi.” Kongming said, “Directly north of Chencang lies Jieting. We must take this city before we can advance.” He ordered Wei Yan to lead troops beneath the city walls and attack from all four sides. After several days without breaking through, Wei Yan returned and told Kongming that the city was difficult to take. Kongming was furious and intended to execute him. Suddenly, a man beneath his command said, “Though I have little ability, I have followed the prime minister for many years without ever repaying his favor. I am willing to enter the city of Chencang and persuade Hao Zhao to surrender without our having to draw a single bow or shoot a single arrow.” Everyone looked and saw that the man was Yin Xiang, a subordinate officer. Kongming said, “What will you say to persuade him?” Yin Xiang replied, “Hao Zhao and I are both natives of Longxi and have been close friends since childhood. If I go to him now and explain the benefits and dangers, he will certainly surrender.” Kongming immediately ordered him to go.\n\nYin Xiang galloped straight to the foot of the city wall and called out, “Yin Xiang, an old friend of Hao Bodao, has come to see him.” The men on the wall informed Hao Zhao, who ordered the gate opened and Yin Xiang admitted. They went up onto the wall to meet. Hao Zhao asked, “Old friend, what brings you here?” Yin Xiang said, “I serve in Kongming’s headquarters in Western Shu, assisting with military strategy, and I am treated as an honored guest. He has specially sent me to see you because I have something important to tell you.” Hao Zhao’s face abruptly changed, and he said, “Zhuge Liang is an enemy of my state! I serve Wei and you serve Shu; each of us serves his own lord! Formerly we were like brothers, but now we are enemies! You need say no more. Please leave the city at once!” Yin Xiang was about to speak again, but Hao Zhao had already gone up into the gate tower. Wei soldiers hurried Yin Xiang onto his horse and drove him out of the city. Yin Xiang looked back and saw Hao Zhao standing behind the protective wooden railing. Reining in his horse, Yin Xiang pointed his whip and said, “Worthy younger brother Bodao, why are you so lacking in affection?” Hao Zhao said, “You know the laws of Wei. I have received the state’s favor, and all I can do is die for it. Brother, you need not waste any more persuasive words. Go back at once to Zhuge Liang and tell him to hurry and attack the city. I am not afraid!”\n\nYin Xiang returned and told Kongming, “Before I could even begin speaking, Hao Zhao cut me off.” Kongming said, “Go see him again and explain the benefits and dangers.” Yin Xiang again went beneath the city and requested a meeting with Hao Zhao. Hao Zhao came out onto the gate tower. Yin Xiang reined in his horse and called loudly, “Worthy younger brother Bodao, listen to my loyal advice. You are defending one isolated city. How can you resist an army of several hundred thousand? If you do not surrender early, regret will come too late. Moreover, instead of submitting to the Great Han, you serve the traitorous Wei. How can you be so ignorant of Heaven’s will and so unable to distinguish purity from corruption? I hope you will consider this, Bodao.” Hao Zhao was furious. He took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, pointed it at Yin Xiang, and shouted, “My previous words were final! You need say no more. Withdraw at once, and I will not shoot you!” Yin Xiang returned to Kongming and gave a full account of Hao Zhao’s attitude. Kongming said furiously, “This common wretch is intolerably insolent! Does he think I have no equipment for attacking a city?” He then summoned local people and asked, “How many soldiers are in Chencang?” The locals replied, “We do not know the exact number, but there are about three thousand.” Kongming laughed and said, “How can such a little city resist me? Do not wait for their reinforcements to arrive. Attack with all speed!”\n\nThe army therefore constructed one hundred scaling platforms. Each could hold more than ten men at the top and was protected on all sides with wooden boards. The soldiers each carried short ladders and flexible ropes, ready to rush the walls together when the drums sounded. From the gate tower, Hao Zhao saw the Shu troops setting up their scaling platforms and approaching from every direction. He immediately ordered his three thousand soldiers to take fire arrows and deploy on all four sides. When the platforms drew near the walls, they were all to shoot at once. Kongming had assumed that there were no preparations inside the city, so he had built a great number of scaling platforms and ordered the entire army to advance with pounding drums and battle cries. Unexpectedly, fire arrows flew from the walls all at once. Every scaling platform was burned, and many soldiers upon them were burned to death. Arrows and stones rained down from the walls, and all the Shu troops withdrew. Kongming said furiously, “You burned my scaling platforms, but now I will use battering wagons!” He therefore had battering wagons prepared throughout the night. The following day, his troops again advanced from all four sides amid pounding drums and battle cries. Hao Zhao urgently ordered stones to be bored through, threaded with kudzu ropes, and hurled down. All the battering wagons were smashed apart. Kongming next ordered earth carried up to fill the city moat and commanded Liao Hua to lead three thousand soldiers with spades and mattocks to dig tunnels by night and secretly enter the city. Hao Zhao responded by digging another deep trench inside the city to cut off the tunnels. In this way they attacked day and night for more than twenty days, but there was no way to break through. Kongming became deeply troubled. Suddenly, a report came: “Reinforcements have arrived from the east. Their banners read, ‘Wang Shuang, Great Vanguard General of Wei.’” Kongming asked, “Who can meet him?” Wei Yan said, “I am willing to go.” Kongming said, “You are the chief vanguard general and must not be lightly sent out.” He asked again, “Who dares meet him?” The lieutenant general Xie Xiong stepped forward at once. Kongming gave him three thousand soldiers, and he departed. Kongming asked again, “Who dares go after him?” The lieutenant general Gong Qi immediately volunteered. Kongming likewise gave him three thousand soldiers, and he departed. Fearing that Hao Zhao might lead troops out of the city in a sudden attack, Kongming withdrew his men twenty miles and established a camp.\n\nXie Xiong led his troops forward and encountered Wang Shuang head-on. In fewer than three exchanges, Wang Shuang cut him down with a single stroke. The Shu soldiers fled in defeat, and Wang Shuang pursued them. Gong Qi came up to meet him, but after only three exchanges, he too was slain by Wang Shuang. The defeated soldiers returned and reported to Kongming. Greatly alarmed, Kongming hurriedly ordered Liao Hua, Wang Ping, and Zhang Yi to meet the enemy. The two armies formed their battle lines, and Zhang Yi rode out. Wang Ping and Liao Hua held the flanks of the formation. Wang Shuang spurred his horse forward and fought Zhang Yi for several exchanges, with neither gaining the advantage. Wang Shuang then feigned defeat and fled, and Zhang Yi pursued him. Seeing that Zhang Yi had fallen into the trap, Wang Ping hurriedly shouted, “Do not pursue!” Just as Zhang Yi wheeled his horse around, Wang Shuang’s meteor hammer had already arrived and struck him squarely in the back. Zhang Yi slumped over his saddle and fled, while Wang Shuang turned his horse and pursued. Wang Ping and Liao Hua intercepted him and rescued Zhang Yi, bringing him back to their lines. Wang Shuang drove his troops forward in a fierce assault, inflicting heavy losses on the Shu army. Zhang Yi coughed up several mouthfuls of blood and returned to see Kongming. He said, “Wang Shuang is an invincible hero. His twenty thousand troops have now camped outside Chencang. They have erected stockades on all four sides, built multiple walls, dug deep trenches, and established extremely strict defenses.” Seeing that he had lost two generals and that Zhang Yi had also been wounded, Kongming summoned Jiang Wei and said, “The route through the entrance to the Chencang road is impassable. What other plan is there?” Jiang Wei said, “The walls of Chencang are strong, and Hao Zhao’s defenses are extremely thorough. Now that he also has Wang Shuang’s assistance, the city truly cannot be taken. It would be better to order a great general to establish a secure camp beside the mountains and water. Then Cao Zhen can be caught.” Kongming followed his advice. He ordered Wang Ping and Li Hui to lead two thousand soldiers to guard the minor road at Jieting, while Wei Yan led a force to guard the entrance to Chencang. Ma Dai was appointed vanguard, with Guan Xing and Zhang Bao providing support in front and rear. The army took a narrow path out through Xiegu and advanced toward Mount Qi.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen remembered how Sima Yi had taken the credit from him on the previous occasion. He therefore went to Luokou and assigned Guo Huai and Sun Li to guard the eastern and western approaches. Upon hearing that the entrance to Chencang was in danger, he had already sent Wang Shuang to its rescue. When he learned that Wang Shuang had slain enemy generals and won distinction, he was delighted. He then appointed Fei Yao, Great General of the Central Guard, acting commander of the forward division, while the other generals separately guarded the strategic passes. Suddenly, a report came that a spy had been captured in the mountain valleys. Cao Zhen ordered the man brought in, and he knelt beneath the command tent. The man said, “I am not a spy. I came to see the commander-in-chief with secret intelligence but was mistakenly captured by troops lying in ambush along the road. I beg you to dismiss those around us.” Cao Zhen had his bonds removed, and the attendants temporarily withdrew. The man said, “I am a trusted agent of Jiang Boyue and was sent by my lord with a secret letter.” Cao Zhen asked, “Where is the letter?” The man took it from inside the clothing next to his skin and presented it. Cao Zhen opened it and read:\n\n“Your guilty general Jiang Wei bows a hundred times and presents this letter to Commander-in-Chief Cao. I reflect that my family has received the stipends of Wei for generations, and that I was honored with the defense of a frontier city. I received great favor, yet had no means to repay it. Recently, I mistakenly fell victim to Zhuge Liang’s cunning scheme and became trapped amid precipitous cliffs. How could I ever forget my former state? Fortunately, the Shu army is now marching west, and Zhuge Liang has no suspicion of me. If the commander-in-chief personally leads his great army here and encounters the enemy, he may feign defeat. I will be in the rear and will use fire as the signal. First I will burn the Shu army’s grain and fodder, and then your great army can turn and attack them from behind. In that way, Zhuge Liang can be captured. I seek not merely to render service and repay the state, but truly to redeem my former offense. If you will graciously examine my proposal, quickly send me your command.”\n\nAfter reading the letter, Cao Zhen was delighted and said, “Heaven has sent me this opportunity for success!” He richly rewarded the messenger and ordered him to return with the reply that they would join forces at the appointed time. Cao Zhen summoned Fei Yao and said, “Jiang Wei has secretly sent me a letter directing me to do thus and so.” Fei Yao said, “Zhuge Liang has many schemes, and Jiang Wei is highly resourceful. He may have been sent by Zhuge Liang, and I fear there is deception in this.” Cao Zhen said, “He was originally a man of Wei and surrendered to Shu only because he had no choice. Why should we suspect him?” Fei Yao said, “The commander-in-chief must not advance rashly, but should hold the main camp securely. I am willing to lead a force to support Jiang Wei. If we succeed, the credit will belong to the commander-in-chief. If there is treachery, I will deal with it myself.” Cao Zhen was delighted and ordered Fei Yao to lead fifty thousand troops toward Xiegu. After traveling for two or three stages, Fei Yao halted his army and sent men to scout. At about the hour of shen that day, they returned and reported, “Shu troops are coming through the Xiegu road.” Fei Yao hurriedly urged his troops forward. Before battle could be joined, the Shu troops withdrew. Fei Yao ordered his soldiers to pursue them. The Shu troops returned, but just as the two sides were about to form lines for battle, they withdrew again. This happened three times. The delays continued until the hour of shen the following day. The Wei army had not dared rest for an entire day and night, fearing an attack by the Shu forces. Just as they were about to halt and cook their meals, tremendous shouts suddenly rose on every side. Drums pounded and horns sounded together as Shu troops came pouring over the mountains and across the plains. The command banners parted, revealing a four-wheeled carriage in which Kongming sat erect. He sent a man to request that the Wei commander come forward to speak. Fei Yao rode out. Seeing Kongming in the distance, he secretly rejoiced. Turning to those around him, he said, “If the Shu troops charge us, withdraw. When you see fire rising behind the mountain, turn back and attack. Troops will come to support us.” After giving these instructions, Fei Yao rode forward and called out, “You were defeated before! Why have you come chasing after us again?” Kongming said, “Call Cao Zhen out to speak with me!” Fei Yao cursed him, saying, “Commander Cao is a scion of the imperial house! How could he consent to meet a rebel?”\n\nKongming was furious and waved his feather fan. Ma Dai charged out on the left and Zhang Yi on the right, each leading a body of troops. The Wei soldiers immediately retreated. Before they had gone thirty miles, they saw fire rising behind the Shu army and heard unceasing battle cries. Two more forces attacked, with Guan Xing on the left and Zhang Bao on the right. Arrows and stones rained down from the mountains. The Wei army was utterly defeated. Fei Yao realized that he had fallen into a trap. He gathered the retreating soldiers and fled toward a mountain valley, but both men and horses were exhausted. Behind them, Guan Xing approached with fresh troops. Countless Wei soldiers were trampled by their own men or fell into the ravines and died. Fei Yao fled for his life but encountered a force at the mouth of a mountain slope. Its commander was Jiang Wei. Fei Yao cursed him loudly: “Faithless traitor! In my misfortune, I have fallen into your treacherous scheme!” Jiang Wei laughed and said, “I meant to capture Cao Zhen, but deceived you by mistake. Dismount at once and surrender!” Fei Yao urged his horse forward, forced his way through, and fled into the valley. Suddenly, he saw flames rising to the sky within the valley, while pursuing troops arrived behind him. Fei Yao cut his own throat and died, and all his remaining troops surrendered. Kongming drove his army onward through the night until he reached the front of Mount Qi, where he established camp and brought his forces to a halt. He richly rewarded Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei said, “My only regret is that I failed to kill Cao Zhen.” Kongming also said, “What a pity that a great scheme produced only a minor result.”\n\nWhen Cao Zhen learned that Fei Yao had been lost, regret came too late. He therefore discussed plans for retreat with Guo Huai. Sun Li and Xin Pi then prepared a memorial during the night and submitted it to the ruler of Wei, reporting that the Shu army had again emerged at Mount Qi, that Cao Zhen had lost troops and generals, and that the situation was extremely critical. Cao Rui was greatly alarmed. He immediately summoned Sima Yi into his presence and said, “Cao Zhen has lost troops and generals, and the Shu army has again emerged at Mount Qi. What plan do you have to drive them back?” Sima Yi said, “I already have a plan to make Zhuge Liang retreat. There will be no need for the Wei army to display its martial power and might; the Shu army will withdraw on its own.” Thus it was said:\n\nZidan has shown he has no means to win;\nNow all depends on Zhongda’s masterful plan.\n\nWhat the plan was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 98\n\nWang Shuang Is Slain Pursuing the Han Army; the Martial Marquis Triumphs in a Raid on Chencang\n\nSima Yi said in a memorial: “I once told Your Majesty that Kongming would certainly come by way of Chencang, and for that reason I placed Hao Zhao in command of its defense. Now events have proved me right. If he could invade through Chencang, transporting provisions would be extremely convenient. Fortunately, Hao Zhao and Wang Shuang are guarding it, so he dares not use that route to move his grain. Transport along the other minor roads is very difficult. By my calculations, the Shu army has no more than one month’s provisions with it, so its advantage lies in seeking a quick battle. Our army should simply hold out for a long time. Your Majesty may issue an edict ordering Cao Zhen to defend the passes on every route and not to give battle. In less than a month, the Shu army will retreat on its own. We can then strike while it is vulnerable, and Zhuge Liang can be captured.” Cao Rui said with delight, “Since you had such foresight, why do you not personally lead an army to attack him?” Sima Yi replied, “It is not that I cherish my person or value my life. I truly wish to preserve this army to guard against Lu Xun of Eastern Wu. Before long, Sun Quan will certainly usurp the imperial title and proclaim himself emperor. Once he does so, I fear that, knowing Your Majesty will attack him, he will certainly invade first. That is why I wish to keep this army ready for him.”\n\nWhile he was still speaking, a court attendant suddenly reported, “Commander Cao has sent a report on the military situation.” Sima Yi said, “Your Majesty should immediately send someone to warn Cao Zhen that whenever he pursues the Shu army, he must first determine whether its position is weak or strong. He must not penetrate deeply into dangerous territory and fall into Zhuge Liang’s trap.” Cao Rui at once issued an edict and sent Han Ji, Minister of Ceremonies, bearing the imperial insignia of authority, to warn Cao Zhen: “You must not give battle. Your chief concern must be to hold your positions carefully. Only after the Shu army has withdrawn may you attack it.” Sima Yi escorted Han Ji outside the city and instructed him, “I am yielding the credit for this to Zidan. When you see him, do not say that this was my proposal. Say only that the Son of Heaven has issued an edict ordering him to make defense his highest priority. Whoever pursues the enemy must be extremely careful; do not send anyone hot-tempered or impetuous.” Han Ji took his leave and departed.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen was holding a council in his command tent when it was suddenly reported that the Son of Heaven had sent Han Ji, Minister of Ceremonies, bearing the imperial insignia of authority. Cao Zhen went out of the camp to receive him and brought him inside. After accepting the edict, he withdrew to consult with Guo Huai and Sun Li. Guo Huai laughed and said, “This is Sima Zhongda’s advice.” Cao Zhen asked, “What do you think of it?” Guo Huai replied, “These words show a profound understanding of Zhuge Liang’s methods of warfare. In the future, the man capable of resisting the Shu army will surely be Zhongda.” Cao Zhen said, “But what if the Shu army does not retreat?” Guo Huai replied, “We can secretly send someone to tell Wang Shuang to lead troops in patrols along the minor roads. The enemy will then have no way to transport provisions. Once their grain is exhausted and their army retreats, we can pursue them and win a complete victory.” Sun Li said, “I will go to Qishan disguised as the commander of a grain convoy. I will fill all the carts with dry firewood and thatch soaked in sulfur and saltpeter, and then have men spread a false report that a shipment of grain has arrived from Longxi. If the Shu army lacks provisions, it will certainly come to seize them. Once they have entered our midst, we can set fire to the carts and support the attack with ambush troops outside. In this way we can win.” Cao Zhen said with delight, “An excellent plan!” He immediately ordered Sun Li to lead troops and carry it out. He also sent a man to tell Wang Shuang to patrol the minor roads with his troops, while Guo Huai led forces to oversee Jigu and Jieting, ordering the troops on every route to guard the strategic positions. Cao Zhen then appointed Zhang Hu, son of Zhang Liao, as vanguard, and Yue Chen, son of Yue Jin, as deputy vanguard. Together they were to guard the forward camp and were forbidden to give battle.\n\nMeanwhile, in his camp at Qishan, Kongming sent men out to challenge the enemy every day, but the Wei troops held firm and refused to come out. Kongming summoned Jiang Wei to confer and said, “The Wei army is holding firm and refusing battle because it knows that our army has no provisions. Transport through Chencang is now blocked, while the other minor roads are steep and difficult to traverse. By my calculations, the provisions with the army will not last a month. What are we to do?” While he was still considering the problem, it was suddenly reported that several thousand Wei grain carts from Longxi were west of Qishan, under the command of Sun Li. Kongming asked, “What sort of man is he?” A man from Wei replied, “He once accompanied the Emperor of Wei on a hunt at Mount Dashi. A fierce tiger was suddenly startled from cover and charged straight at the emperor. Sun Li dismounted, drew his sword, and killed it. After that he was appointed Senior General. He is one of Cao Zhen’s trusted men.” Kongming laughed and said, “The Wei commanders have calculated that we are short of grain, so they are using this scheme. The carts must be loaded with thatch and other materials for starting fires. I have specialized in fire attacks all my life. Do they really mean to lure me with such a scheme? If they learn that our army has gone to seize the provisions, they will certainly come to raid our camp. We can turn their own scheme against them.”\n\nHe then summoned Ma Dai and instructed him, “Lead three thousand troops directly to the place where the Wei army has stored its provisions. Do not enter the camp, but start a fire upwind of it. Once the carts and equipment catch fire, the Wei troops will certainly come to surround our camp.” He also sent Ma Zhong and Zhang Ni, each with five thousand troops, to encircle the enemy from outside and attack from both within and without. The three men received their plans and departed. Kongming then summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao and instructed them, “The forward Wei camp connects with roads in all four directions. If a fire rises in the western hills tonight, the Wei troops will certainly come to raid our camp. You two are to lie in ambush on either side of the Wei stockade. As soon as their soldiers leave the camp, you may raid it.” He next summoned Wu Ban and Wu Yi and instructed them, “Each of you is to lead a force and lie in ambush outside our camp. When the Wei troops arrive, cut off their route of retreat.” After completing these deployments, Kongming took a seat high on Qishan and watched from above. Wei scouts learned that the Shu troops intended to seize the grain and hurriedly reported it to Sun Li. Sun Li sent a swift report to Cao Zhen. Cao Zhen sent a man to the forward camp with orders for Zhang Hu and Yue Chen: “Watch for a fire to rise west of the mountain tonight. The Shu troops will certainly go to their comrades’ aid. You may then send out your forces and act as follows.” The two men received the plan and ordered men to climb the watchtower and keep a special lookout for the fire signal.\n\nMeanwhile, Sun Li concealed his troops west of the mountain and waited for the Shu forces to arrive. During the second watch that night, Ma Dai came with three thousand troops, every man carrying a gag in his mouth to keep silent and every horse’s bit muffled. They went straight to the western side of the mountain and saw a great many carts and pieces of equipment, packed layer upon layer into a camp, with banners planted among the empty vehicles. Just then, a southwest wind began to blow. Ma Dai ordered his soldiers to go directly to the southern side of the camp and start a fire. All the carts and equipment caught, and the flames soared into the sky. Sun Li assumed that the Shu troops had entered the Wei camp and started the signal fire, so he hurriedly led all his forces in a sudden charge. Then drums and horns thundered behind him, and troops attacked from two directions. Ma Zhong and Zhang Ni had surrounded the Wei army on every side. Sun Li was greatly alarmed. Then battle cries rose among the Wei troops, and a powerful force came charging from the edge of the firelight. It was Ma Dai. Attacked from both within and without, the Wei troops suffered a crushing defeat. With the flames fierce and the wind strong, men and horses fled wildly in confusion, and countless numbers were killed. Sun Li led away the wounded remnants of his army, plunging through smoke and fire as they fled.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Hu saw the flames soaring into the sky from his camp. He threw open the camp gates and, together with Yue Chen, led all their men and horses in an attack on the Shu camp, only to find it completely deserted. As they hurriedly withdrew, the two forces led by Wu Ban and Wu Yi charged out and cut off their retreat. Zhang Hu and Yue Chen fought desperately through the encirclement and rushed back toward their own camp, only to see arrows raining down from the earthen walls like swarms of locusts. Guan Xing and Zhang Bao had already seized their camp. The Wei troops suffered a crushing defeat and all fled toward Cao Zhen’s camp. Just as they were about to enter, they saw a band of defeated soldiers racing toward them. It was Sun Li. They entered the camp together and met Cao Zhen, each relating how he had fallen into the enemy’s trap. When Cao Zhen heard what had happened, he guarded the main camp with the utmost care and refused to give battle again. The victorious Shu troops returned to report to Kongming.\n\nKongming secretly sent instructions to Wei Yan, while at the same time ordering the entire camp to be struck and the army to move out. Yang Yi said, “We have just won a great victory and completely broken the fighting spirit of the Wei army. Why do you now wish to withdraw?” Kongming replied, “Our army has no provisions, so our advantage lies in a quick battle. Now that the enemy is holding firm and refusing to come out, we are the ones placed at a disadvantage. Although their army has suffered a temporary defeat, reinforcements are certain to come from the Central Plains. If light cavalry raids our supply route, we will be unable to return even if we wish to. Now, while the Wei troops have just been defeated and dare not face the Shu army directly, we can take them by surprise and seize the opportunity to withdraw. My only concern is Wei Yan’s force, which is holding Wang Shuang at the entrance to the Chencang road and cannot quickly disengage. I have already sent him secret instructions to kill Wang Shuang and make the men of Wei afraid to pursue. Only the rear units are to depart first.” That night, Kongming left only gongs and drums in the camp to sound the watches. By the end of the night, the entire army had withdrawn, leaving behind an empty camp.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen was sitting gloomily in his camp when it was suddenly reported that General of the Left Zhang He had arrived with troops. Zhang He dismounted, entered the command tent, and said to Cao Zhen, “I have come by imperial command to place myself under your orders.” Cao Zhen asked, “Did you see Zhongda before you left?” Zhang He replied, “Zhongda told me, ‘If our army wins, the Shu troops will certainly not find it convenient to leave. If our army loses, the Shu troops will certainly leave at once.’ Now that our army has suffered a defeat, has the Commander sent scouts to investigate the Shu army’s movements?” Cao Zhen replied, “Not yet.” He immediately sent men to investigate, and they found that it was indeed an empty camp, with only a few dozen banners planted inside. The army had already been gone for two days. Cao Zhen regretted his failure bitterly, but it was too late.\n\nNow Wei Yan, after receiving the secret plan, struck camp during the second watch that night and hurried back toward Hanzhong. Spies had already informed Wang Shuang, who drove his troops onward in force and pursued with all his might. After more than twenty li, he was on the verge of catching up and could see Wei Yan’s banners ahead. He shouted, “Wei Yan, do not run!” The Shu troops did not even look back. Wang Shuang spurred his horse in pursuit. Suddenly, the Wei troops behind him cried out, “A fire has broken out in the camp outside the city! We may have fallen into an enemy trap!” Wang Shuang quickly reined in his horse and turned back. Seeing flames soaring into the sky, he hurriedly ordered his troops to retreat. When he reached the left side of a hillside, a lone rider suddenly galloped out of the woods and shouted, “Wei Yan is here!” Wang Shuang was so startled that he had no time to defend himself, and Wei Yan cut him from his horse with a single stroke. Suspecting an ambush, the Wei troops scattered and fled in every direction. Wei Yan had only thirty cavalrymen under his command, and they proceeded slowly toward Hanzhong. A later poet praised him:\n\nKongming’s wondrous plans surpassed Sun Bin and Pang Juan;\nLike a brilliant comet, he illuminated the land.\nIn advance or retreat, his warfare defied mortal measure;\nAt the Chencang road, he struck down Wang Shuang.\n\nIt turned out that, following Kongming’s ingenious plan, Wei Yan had first kept thirty cavalrymen behind and concealed them near Wang Shuang’s camp. They were to wait until Wang Shuang led his troops out in pursuit, then set fire to his camp. When he returned, Wei Yan would take him by surprise, burst out, and kill him. After leading his troops in killing Wang Shuang, Wei Yan returned to Hanzhong, reported to Kongming, and formally accounted for his men and horses. Kongming held a great banquet, but there is no need to relate it here.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He failed to overtake the Shu army and returned to camp. Suddenly a messenger sent by Hao Zhao from Chencang arrived with a report that Wang Shuang had been killed. When Cao Zhen heard this, he was overwhelmed with grief, and his anxiety developed into an illness. He therefore returned to Luoyang, leaving Guo Huai, Sun Li, and Zhang He to guard the various routes around Chang’an.\n\nMeanwhile, the ruler of Wu, Sun Quan, was holding court when a spy reported, “Zhuge Liang, the Chancellor of Shu, has sent out troops twice, and Cao Zhen, the Wei commander, has lost soldiers and generals.” The ministers all urged the King of Wu to raise an army against Wei and seek possession of the Central Plains, but Sun Quan hesitated and could not decide. Zhang Zhao memorialized, “We have recently heard that a phoenix descended in ceremonial splendor on East Mountain at Wuchang, while yellow dragons have repeatedly appeared in the Great River. My lord’s virtue equals that of Tang and Yu, and his wisdom rivals that of Kings Wen and Wu. You may now assume the imperial throne and then raise an army.” The assembled officials all agreed, saying, “Zibu is right.” They therefore selected the bingyin day of the fourth month in summer and built a ceremonial terrace in the southern suburbs of Wuchang. On that day, the ministers invited Sun Quan to ascend the altar and assume the imperial throne. The eighth year of Huangwu was renamed the first year of Huanglong. Sun Quan posthumously honored his father, Sun Jian, as Emperor Wulie, and his mother, Lady Wu, as Empress Wulie. He posthumously honored his elder brother, Sun Ce, as Prince Huan of Changsha. He appointed his son Sun Deng as imperial crown prince. He named Zhuge Ke, the eldest son of Zhuge Jin, Left Assistant to the Crown Prince, and Zhang Xiu, the second son of Zhang Zhao, Right Supporter to the Crown Prince.\n\nZhuge Ke’s courtesy name was Yuanxun. He stood seven feet tall, was exceptionally intelligent, and was quick and skillful in his replies. Sun Quan was very fond of him. When Zhuge Ke was six years old, he attended a banquet in Eastern Wu with his father. Seeing that Zhuge Jin had a long face, Sun Quan ordered someone to bring in a donkey and write on its face with chalk, “Zhuge Ziyu.” Everyone roared with laughter. Zhuge Ke hurried forward, took the chalk, and added two characters beneath the words, making the inscription read, “Zhuge Ziyu’s donkey.” Everyone present was astonished. Sun Quan was delighted and gave him the donkey. On another occasion, Sun Quan held a great banquet for his officials and ordered Zhuge Ke to offer wine to the guests. When he reached Zhang Zhao, Zhang Zhao refused to drink, saying, “This is no way to honor the elderly.” Sun Quan said to Zhuge Ke, “Can you compel Zibu to drink?” Zhuge Ke accepted the command and said to Zhang Zhao, “In ancient times, Father Jiang Shang was ninety years old, yet he held the yak-tail standard and bore the battle-ax, and never once spoke of being old. Today, when it is time to face the enemy, you, sir, take your place in the rear; but when it is time to drink wine, you take your place in front. How can you say we are not honoring the elderly?” Zhang Zhao had no answer and was forced to drink. Sun Quan loved Zhuge Ke for this, and therefore appointed him to guide the crown prince. Because Zhang Zhao had assisted the King of Wu and held a rank above the Three Excellencies, his son Zhang Xiu was appointed Right Supporter to the Crown Prince. Sun Quan also appointed Gu Yong as chancellor and Lu Xun as Senior General, assigning them to assist the crown prince in guarding Wuchang. Sun Quan then returned to Jianye. The ministers gathered to discuss plans for attacking Wei. Zhang Zhao memorialized, “Your Majesty has only just ascended the imperial throne. You should not yet mobilize the army. You should cultivate civil government and suspend military operations, establish more schools, and reassure the people. Send an envoy into Sichuan to make an alliance with Shu so that you may divide the empire together, and then pursue your plans gradually.”\n\nSun Quan followed his advice and immediately ordered an envoy to travel day and night into Sichuan to see the Latter Emperor. After completing the formal courtesies, the envoy reported the entire matter in detail. When the Latter Emperor heard it, he consulted with his ministers. The general opinion was that Sun Quan had usurped the imperial title and that Shu should sever its friendly alliance with him. Jiang Wan said, “We should send someone to ask the Chancellor.” The Latter Emperor immediately dispatched a messenger to Hanzhong to ask Kongming. Kongming said, “Send someone bearing gifts to Wu to offer congratulations, and request that Lu Xun lead an army against Wei. Wei will certainly order Sima Yi to resist him. If Sima Yi goes south to oppose Eastern Wu, I can march out of Qishan once again, and Chang’an may be taken.” The Latter Emperor followed his advice and ordered Grand Commandant Yang Zhen to take fine horses, jade belts, gold, pearls, and other treasures into Wu as congratulatory gifts. When Yang Zhen reached Eastern Wu, he met Sun Quan and presented the letter of state. Sun Quan was delighted, gave a banquet in his honor, and sent him back to Shu. Sun Quan summoned Lu Xun and told him of Western Shu’s proposal to join forces and attack Wei. Lu Xun said, “This is a scheme by Kongming, who fears Sima Yi. Since we have agreed to act with him, we cannot refuse. But for now we should merely make a show of mobilizing our army, supporting the Shu forces from afar. Once Kongming’s attack on Wei becomes intense, we can take advantage of the opening to seize the Central Plains.” Orders were issued immediately for troops throughout Jingzhou and Xiangyang to be trained and made ready to march on a chosen date.\n\nMeanwhile, Chen Zhen returned to Hanzhong and reported to Kongming. Kongming was still concerned that Chencang could not be attacked lightly, so he first sent scouts to investigate. They returned and reported, “Hao Zhao is gravely ill inside Chencang.” Kongming said, “Our great undertaking will succeed.” He summoned Wei Yan and Jiang Wei and instructed them, “Lead five thousand troops and travel through the night straight to the walls of Chencang. If you see a fire break out, combine your strength and attack the city.” Neither man fully believed him, and they asked, “On what day are we to depart?” Kongming replied, “Everything must be ready within three days. There is no need to take leave of me; set out at once.” The two men received the plan and departed. He then summoned Guan Xing and Zhang Bao, whispered instructions into their ears, and gave each of them a secret plan before sending them away.\n\nMeanwhile, when Guo Huai heard that Hao Zhao was gravely ill, he consulted Zhang He and said, “Hao Zhao is seriously ill. You must go quickly and replace him. I will write a memorial to the court myself and request further instructions.” Zhang He led three thousand troops and hurried to relieve Hao Zhao. By then, Hao Zhao’s condition was critical. That night, while he lay groaning, it was suddenly reported that the Shu troops had reached the city walls. Hao Zhao hurriedly ordered men to mount the walls and defend them. At that moment, fires broke out at every gate, throwing the city into complete disorder. When Hao Zhao heard this, he died of shock. The Shu troops poured into the city in a single rush.\n\nMeanwhile, when Wei Yan and Jiang Wei led their troops to the walls of Chencang, they saw not a single banner and heard no watchmen sounding the night watches. Alarmed and suspicious, they did not dare attack the city. Suddenly, a cannon sounded, and banners were raised on every side. They saw a man wearing a silk headcloth and carrying a feather fan, dressed in a crane-feather cloak and a Daoist robe, who shouted, “You two have arrived too late!” They looked and saw that it was Kongming. The two hurriedly dismounted, bowed to the ground, and said, “The Chancellor’s plan is truly divine!” Kongming ordered them admitted into the city and said, “My scouts learned that Hao Zhao was gravely ill. I ordered you to lead troops and take the city within three days merely to reassure everyone. In fact, I had Guan Xing and Zhang Bao pretend to be conducting a troop inspection while secretly leaving Hanzhong. I concealed myself in their army and traveled by forced marches through the night, going straight to the city walls so the enemy would have no time to move reinforcements. I had already planted agents inside the city to start fires and raise battle cries in support, making the Wei troops frightened and uncertain. With no commander over them, they were certain to fall into disorder. I then took the city as easily as turning over my hand. The Art of War says, ‘Appear where the enemy does not expect you, and attack where he is unprepared.’ This is precisely what it means.” Wei Yan and Jiang Wei bowed to the ground. Out of compassion for Hao Zhao’s death, Kongming ordered that his wife and children be allowed to escort his coffin back to Wei, in recognition of his loyalty.\n\nKongming said to Wei Yan and Jiang Wei, “Do not remove your armor yet. Lead your troops in a surprise attack on Sanguan Pass. When its defenders learn that your army has arrived, they will certainly flee in terror. If you delay even a little, Wei troops will reach the pass, and then it will be difficult to capture.” Wei Yan and Jiang Wei accepted the order and led their troops straight to Sanguan Pass. As expected, all the defenders fled. The two men had just climbed onto the pass and were about to remove their armor when they saw a great cloud of dust rising beyond it: Wei troops were approaching. They said to one another, “The Chancellor’s divine foresight is beyond all measure!” They hurriedly climbed the watchtower and looked out. The approaching commander was the Wei general Zhang He. The two divided their forces and guarded the narrow strategic approaches. When Zhang He saw that the Shu troops had occupied the vital roads, he ordered his army to withdraw. Wei Yan pursued and attacked them for a time. Countless Wei soldiers were killed, and Zhang He fled in a crushing defeat. Wei Yan returned to the pass and sent a man to report to Kongming. Kongming had already led troops out from Chencang through Xie Valley and captured Jianwei. The rest of the Shu army advanced in a steady succession. The Latter Emperor also sent the general Chen Shi to assist. Kongming drove his great army out to Qishan once again. After setting up camp, he assembled his officers and said, “I have marched out of Qishan twice without gaining an advantage. Now that I have come here again, I expect the men of Wei to confront us on the same battlegrounds as before. They will suspect that I intend to take Yong and Mei and will certainly send troops to defend them. But Wudu and Yinping are connected with Hanzhong. If we take these two commanderies, we can also divide the strength of the Wei army. Who dares to capture them?” Jiang Wei said, “I am willing to go.” Wang Ping also said, “I am willing as well.” Kongming was delighted and ordered Jiang Wei to lead ten thousand troops to take Wudu, and Wang Ping to lead ten thousand troops to take Yinping. The two men received their plans and departed.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He returned to Chang’an and told Guo Huai and Sun Li, “Chencang has fallen, Hao Zhao is dead, and Sanguan Pass has also been occupied by the Shu troops. Kongming has now marched out of Qishan once more and is advancing along separate routes.” Guo Huai exclaimed in alarm, “If that is so, he will certainly take Yong and Mei!” He left Zhang He to guard Chang’an and ordered Sun Li to protect Yongcheng. Guo Huai himself led troops through the night to defend Meicheng, while sending an urgent memorial to Luoyang asking for aid.\n\nMeanwhile, the Emperor of Wei, Cao Rui, was holding court when an attendant reported, “Chencang has fallen, Hao Zhao is dead, Zhuge Liang has marched out of Qishan once again, and Sanguan Pass has also been seized by the Shu troops.” Cao Rui was greatly alarmed. Then another report arrived, a memorial from Man Chong and others stating, “Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has usurped the imperial title and formed an alliance with Shu. He has now sent Lu Xun to train troops at Wuchang and await orders. He will certainly invade at any moment.” When Cao Rui heard that crises had arisen in two places, he lost his composure and became extremely frightened. Cao Zhen had not yet recovered from his illness, so Cao Rui summoned Sima Yi for consultation. Sima Yi said, “In my humble judgment, Eastern Wu will certainly not mobilize its army.” Cao Rui asked, “How do you know?” Sima Yi replied, “Kongming has always wished to avenge the defeat at Xiaoting. It is not that he does not wish to swallow up Wu; he merely fears that the Central Plains would strike while Shu was vulnerable, and so he has temporarily allied himself with Eastern Wu. Lu Xun also knows Kongming’s intentions. That is why he is pretending to mobilize his forces in response, when in fact he is merely sitting by and watching to see who wins and who loses. Your Majesty need not guard against Wu. You need only guard against Shu.” Cao Rui said, “Your insight is truly profound!” He appointed Sima Yi Commander-in-Chief, giving him supreme authority over all the troops on the various routes in Longxi, and ordered an attendant to fetch Cao Zhen’s seal of military command. Sima Yi said, “I will go and obtain it myself.” He took leave of the emperor, departed from court, and went directly to Cao Zhen’s residence. He first sent someone inside to announce his arrival, and only then entered to see Cao Zhen.\n\nAfter inquiring about Cao Zhen’s illness, Sima Yi said, “Eastern Wu and Western Shu have joined forces to launch an invasion. Kongming has now marched out of Qishan again and established camp there. Are you aware of this, my lord?” Cao Zhen said in surprise, “My family knew how ill I was and would not let me hear the news. With the state in such danger, why has Zhongda not been appointed commander to drive back the Shu army?” Sima Yi replied, “My ability is slight and my wisdom shallow. I am not worthy of the office.” Cao Zhen said, “Bring the seal and give it to Zhongda.” Sima Yi said, “Commander, do not trouble yourself. I am willing to lend what assistance I can, but I dare not accept this seal.” Cao Zhen leaped to his feet and said, “If Zhongda does not accept this responsibility, the realm is in danger! I will go before the Son of Heaven despite my illness and recommend you!” Sima Yi replied, “The Son of Heaven has already issued that gracious command, but I did not dare accept it.” Cao Zhen said with great delight, “Now that Zhongda has assumed this responsibility, the Shu army can be driven back.” After Cao Zhen repeatedly urged the seal upon him, Sima Yi finally accepted it. He took leave of the Emperor of Wei and led troops toward Chang’an to fight a decisive battle with Kongming. Truly:\n\nThe old commander’s seal passed to the new,\nAnd of two armies, only one came through.\n\nHow victory and defeat were decided will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 99\n\nZhuge Liang Routinely Defeats the Wei Army; Sima Yi Invades Western Shu\n\nIn the seventh year of Jianxing of Shu-Han, in the fourth month of summer, Kongming’s army was at Mount Qi, divided among three camps, waiting exclusively for the Wei army.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi led his army to Chang’an, where Zhang He received him and gave a full account of what had happened. Sima Yi appointed Zhang He as vanguard and Dai Ling as his deputy, ordering them to lead one hundred thousand troops to Mount Qi and establish a camp south of the Wei River. Guo Huai and Sun Li entered the camp to pay their respects. Sima Yi asked, “Have you two ever faced the Shu army in battle?” They replied, “No, we have not.” Sima Yi said, “The Shu army has come a thousand miles and stands to gain from a swift battle. Yet now that it is here, it refuses to fight, so it must have some scheme. Has there been any news from the various routes through Longxi?” Guo Huai said, “Our agents have already learned that all the commanderies are taking the utmost care, guarding day and night, and nothing else has happened. Only Wudu and Yinping have not yet reported.” Sima Yi said, “I will send men to engage Kongming in battle. You two must hurry by the minor roads to relieve those two commanderies, then strike the Shu army from behind. It is certain to fall into disorder.” The two accepted the plan and led five thousand troops along the minor roads through Longxi to relieve Wudu and Yinping, intending to attack the rear of the Shu army. On the way, Guo Huai said to Sun Li, “How does Zhongda compare with Kongming?” Sun Li replied, “Kongming is far superior to Zhongda.” Guo Huai said, “Though Kongming may be superior, this one plan is enough to show that Zhongda possesses extraordinary wisdom. If the Shu army is now attacking the two commanderies and we suddenly strike from behind, how can it fail to fall into disorder?”\n\nWhile they were still speaking, a scout suddenly rode up and reported, “Yinping has already been taken by Wang Ping, and Wudu has already been taken by Jiang Wei. The Shu army is not far ahead.” Sun Li said, “Since the Shu army has already taken the cities, why has it deployed troops outside them? There must be some trick. We had better retreat at once.” Guo Huai agreed. Just as the order to withdraw was being given, a cannon boomed, and a force emerged from behind the mountain. Its banner bore the great words “Zhuge Liang, Chancellor of Han.” In the center was a four-wheeled carriage, with Kongming seated upright upon it; Guan Xing stood on his left and Zhang Bao on his right. Sun Li and Guo Huai were greatly alarmed at the sight. Kongming laughed loudly and cried, “Guo Huai and Sun Li, do not run! How could Sima Yi’s plan deceive me? Each day he sends men to engage me at the front while ordering you to attack my rear. I have already taken Wudu and Yinping. Instead of coming promptly to surrender, do you mean to lead your troops into a decisive battle with me?” When Guo Huai and Sun Li heard this, they panicked. Suddenly, they were told that battle cries were shaking the heavens behind them as Wang Ping and Jiang Wei led troops in from the rear. At the same time, Guan Xing and Zhang Bao attacked from the front. Assailed from both sides, the Wei army suffered a crushing defeat. Guo Huai and Sun Li abandoned their horses and fled up the mountain on foot. Zhang Bao caught sight of them and spurred after them, but unexpectedly both he and his horse plunged into a ravine. The rear ranks hurried to rescue him, but his head had been split open in the fall. Kongming had him sent back to Chengdu to recover.\n\nGuo Huai and Sun Li escaped and returned to report to Sima Yi: “The two commanderies of Wudu and Yinping have been lost. Kongming lay in ambush along the vital road and attacked us from front and rear. We therefore suffered a great defeat and escaped only by abandoning our horses and fleeing on foot.” Sima Yi said, “The fault is not yours. Kongming’s wisdom is ahead of mine. Lead your troops once more to guard the two cities of Yong and Mei, and under no circumstances give battle. I have my own plan for defeating the enemy.” The two bowed and departed. Sima Yi then summoned Zhang He and Dai Ling and instructed them: “Now that Kongming has taken Wudu and Yinping, he is certain to be pacifying the people and settling their minds, so he will not be in his camp. Each of you is to lead ten thousand elite troops and set out tonight, circle behind the Shu army, and attack together with all your might. I will deploy my army at the front and wait until the Shu troops fall into disorder; then I will drive my entire force forward and attack. By combining our two armies, we can seize the Shu camp. Once we control the terrain here, how difficult can it be to defeat the enemy?”\n\nThe two accepted the plan and led their troops away. Dai Ling took the left and Zhang He the right. Each advanced by a minor road and penetrated deep behind the Shu army. During the third watch, they reached a main road. The two forces met and joined together, then advanced to attack the Shu army from behind. Before they had gone thirty li, the vanguard came to a halt. Zhang He and Dai Ling rode forward to see for themselves and found several hundred carts loaded with straw blocking the road. Zhang He said, “There must be preparations in place. We must quickly turn back the way we came.” The order to retreat had only just been given when firelight suddenly blazed across the mountains, drums thundered, and hidden troops emerged on every side, surrounding the two commanders. From atop Mount Qi, Kongming called loudly, “Dai Ling and Zhang He, listen to me! Sima Yi reckoned that I had gone to Wudu and Yinping to pacify the people and would not be in camp, so he sent you two to raid my camp. Instead, you have fallen into my plan. You are merely obscure subordinate generals. I will not kill you. Dismount and surrender at once!” Zhang He flew into a rage, pointed at Kongming, and cursed him: “You are nothing but a rustic from the mountains, yet you invade the borders of our great state! How dare you say such things? If I capture you, I will tear your body into ten thousand pieces!” With that, he spurred his horse, leveled his spear, and charged up the mountain. Arrows and stones rained down from above. Unable to ascend the mountain, Zhang He wheeled his horse, brandished his spear, and broke through the encirclement, with no one daring to stand against him. Meanwhile, the Shu troops trapped Dai Ling at the center of the ring. After fighting his way out, Zhang He saw that Dai Ling was missing, so he courageously turned back and charged once more into the encirclement, rescued Dai Ling, and withdrew. From the mountain, Kongming watched Zhang He charge back and forth through an army of ten thousand, displaying extraordinary valor. He said to those beside him, “I have often heard how Zhang Yide fought a great battle against Zhang He, and how everyone feared him. Only after seeing him today do I understand his courage. If this man is allowed to remain alive, he will certainly become a menace to Shu. I must eliminate him.” He then withdrew his troops to camp.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi had deployed his army in battle formation and was waiting only for the Shu troops to fall into disorder so that he could attack them all at once. Suddenly, Zhang He and Dai Ling appeared in a battered state and reported, “Kongming had already made preparations against this very move, and so we suffered a great defeat and returned.” Sima Yi was greatly alarmed and said, “Kongming truly is a godlike man! We had better withdraw for now.” He immediately gave orders for the whole army to return to its main camp and hold fast without coming out.\n\nAfter his great victory, Kongming captured more equipment and horses than could be counted and led his army back to camp. Every day he ordered Wei Yan to issue a challenge, but the Wei army would not come out. For half a month there was no battle. Kongming was discussing affairs in his command tent when it was suddenly reported that Fei Yi, an Attendant in the Imperial Secretariat, had arrived with an edict from the Emperor. Kongming received him into the camp, burned incense, completed the proper ceremonies, and opened the edict to read:\n\nThe loss of Jieting was Ma Su’s fault, yet you took the blame upon yourself and severely reduced your own rank. Reluctant to oppose your wishes, We consented to what you insisted upon. The year before last, you displayed the might of our army and took Wang Shuang’s head. This year, you went on campaign and sent Guo Huai fleeing. You won the submission of the Di and Qiang peoples and restored the two commanderies. Your authority has shaken the violent enemy, and your accomplishments are plainly evident. The realm is now in turmoil, and the chief villains have not yet been destroyed. You bear a great responsibility and serve as a pillar of the state. For you to continue diminishing yourself does not glorify our magnificent cause. We now restore you to the office of Chancellor. You must not refuse!\n\nAfter hearing the edict, Kongming said to Fei Yi, “The affairs of our state remain unfinished. How can I resume the office of Chancellor?” He firmly declined to accept it. Fei Yi said, “If the Chancellor refuses the office, you will go against the Emperor’s wishes and dampen the spirits of the officers and soldiers. You should accept it for the time being.” Only then did Kongming bow and accept. Fei Yi took his leave and departed.\n\nSeeing that Sima Yi would not come out, Kongming devised a plan and ordered every camp to be struck and moved. An agent reported to Sima Yi that Kongming was withdrawing. Sima Yi said, “Kongming must have some major scheme. We must not move rashly.” Zhang He said, “He must be returning because his provisions are exhausted. Why should we not pursue him?” Sima Yi said, “By my reckoning, Kongming had a great harvest last year, and this year’s wheat has now ripened, so his grain and fodder are abundant. Although transportation is difficult, he can still hold out for half a year. Why would he leave so soon? He sees that I have refused battle day after day, so he has devised this plan to lure me out. Send men to observe him from a distance.” The scouts investigated and returned to report, “Kongming has established camp thirty li from here.” Sima Yi said, “As I expected, Kongming is not leaving. Hold firmly within the camp defenses and do not advance rashly.” Ten days passed without any news, and no Shu general appeared to challenge them. Sima Yi again sent scouts to investigate. They returned and reported, “The Shu army has broken camp and gone.” Sima Yi did not believe them. He changed his clothes, mingled with the soldiers, and personally went to look. Sure enough, he saw that the Shu army had withdrawn another thirty li and established camp again. Returning to camp, Sima Yi said to Zhang He, “This is one of Kongming’s schemes. We must not pursue him.”\n\nAfter another ten days, Sima Yi again sent men to scout. They returned and reported, “The Shu army has withdrawn another thirty li and set up camp.” Zhang He said, “Kongming is using a delaying tactic and gradually withdrawing to Hanzhong. Why does the Commander remain suspicious instead of pursuing him at once? I am willing to go and fight a decisive battle!” Sima Yi said, “Kongming has countless devious schemes. If anything goes wrong, it will blunt the fighting spirit of our army. We must not advance rashly.” Zhang He said, “If I go and am defeated, I will willingly submit to military law.” Sima Yi said, “Since you insist on going, we may divide the army into two forces. You will lead one force ahead and must fight with all your strength, even to the death. I will follow behind to support you and guard against ambush. Advance tomorrow and establish camp halfway there, then fight on the following day, so that your troops will not be exhausted.” The forces were then divided. The next day, Zhang He and Dai Ling led several dozen deputy commanders and thirty thousand elite troops courageously forward, stopping halfway to establish camp. Sima Yi left a large force to guard the main camp and personally led only five thousand elite troops after them.\n\nKongming had secretly sent men to scout, and they saw that the Wei army had halted midway. That night, Kongming summoned his commanders to discuss the matter and said, “Now that the Wei army has come in pursuit, it is certain to fight to the death. Each of you must be equal to ten men. I will use an ambush to cut off its rear, but no one lacking both wisdom and courage can undertake this task.” When he had finished, he looked toward Wei Yan. Wei Yan lowered his head and said nothing. Wang Ping stepped forward and said, “I am willing to undertake it.” Kongming asked, “What if something goes wrong?” Wang Ping replied, “I am willing to submit to military law.” Kongming sighed and said, “Wang Ping is willing to sacrifice himself and personally face arrows and stones. He is truly a loyal minister! Even so, the Wei army is approaching in two forces, one behind the other, and will cut off my ambushing troops in the middle. However wise and courageous Wang Ping may be, he can only face one end of the enemy. How can he divide himself between two places? It would be best to have another commander accompany him. Unfortunately, there is no one else in the army willing to risk death and lead the way!”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, a commander stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go!” Kongming looked and saw that it was Zhang Yi. Kongming said, “Zhang He is a renowned general of Wei, with courage that ten thousand men cannot withstand. You are no match for him.” Zhang Yi said, “If anything goes wrong, I am willing to offer my head beneath your command tent.” Kongming said, “Since you dare to go, you and Wang Ping may each lead ten thousand elite troops and lie in ambush in the mountain valleys. Wait until the Wei army has pursued us and let every last man pass. Then lead your hidden troops out and attack from behind. If Sima Yi follows in pursuit, divide your forces to face both ends: Zhang Yi will lead one force to hold off the rear column, while Wang Ping will lead one force to cut off the forward column. Both forces must fight to the death. I have another plan of my own to aid you.” The two accepted the plan and led their troops away.\n\nKongming then summoned Jiang Wei and Liao Hua and instructed them: “I give the two of you one silk pouch. Lead three thousand elite troops, lower your banners, silence your drums, and lie in ambush on the mountain ahead. If you see the Wei army surround Wang Ping and Zhang Yi and their danger becomes extreme, do not go to rescue them. Simply open the silk pouch and read what is inside. It contains a plan to resolve the crisis.” The two accepted the plan and led their troops away. Kongming next summoned Wu Ban, Wu Yi, Ma Zhong, and Zhang Ni and whispered his instructions into their ears: “When the Wei army arrives tomorrow, its fighting spirit will be at its height, so do not engage it at once. Fight as you withdraw. The moment you see Guan Xing lead his troops out to strike the enemy formation, turn your armies around and attack. I will have troops ready to support you.” The four commanders accepted the plan and led their troops away. Kongming then summoned Guan Xing and instructed him: “Lead five thousand elite troops and lie in ambush in the mountain valley. As soon as you see the red banner wave on the mountain, lead your troops out to attack.” Guan Xing accepted the plan and led his troops away.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang He and Dai Ling led their army forward with the speed of driving wind and rain. Ma Zhong, Zhang Ni, Wu Yi, and Wu Ban met them, rode out, and engaged them in battle. Zhang He flew into a rage and drove his troops forward in pursuit. The Shu troops fought as they withdrew. The Wei army pursued them for more than twenty li. It was the sixth month, and the weather was intensely hot; men and horses streamed with sweat as though drenched in water. By the time they had gone more than fifty li, all the Wei troops were gasping for breath. From atop the mountain, Kongming waved the red banner, and Guan Xing led his troops out to attack. Ma Zhong and the other three commanders all turned their forces around and attacked. Zhang He and Dai Ling fought to the death and refused to retreat. Suddenly, tremendous battle cries arose as two forces emerged. They were led by Wang Ping and Zhang Yi. Both attacked courageously and cut off the Wei army’s route of retreat. Zhang He shouted to the other commanders, “Now that you have come this far, if you do not fight to the death, what are you waiting for?” The Wei troops charged with all their strength but could not break free. Suddenly, drums and horns shook the heavens behind them as Sima Yi personally arrived with his elite troops. He directed his commanders to surround Wang Ping and Zhang Yi in the center. Zhang Yi cried out, “The Chancellor truly is a godlike man! He calculated everything in advance and must have an excellent plan. We must fight to the death!” They immediately divided their troops into two forces. Wang Ping led one to block Zhang He and Dai Ling, while Zhang Yi led the other to resist Sima Yi with all his strength. They fought desperately on both sides, and cries of battle shook the heavens. Jiang Wei and Liao Hua watched from the mountain. Seeing the great strength of the Wei army and the peril of the Shu troops, who were gradually becoming unable to hold out, Jiang Wei said to Liao Hua, “The danger is now extreme. We should open the silk pouch and see the plan.” The two opened it and read the message inside: “If Sima Yi’s troops come and press Wang Ping and Zhang Yi with a tight encirclement, divide your men into two forces and go directly to attack Sima Yi’s camp. Sima Yi will certainly retreat in haste. Take advantage of the disorder and attack him. Though you may not capture the camp, you will win a complete victory.” The two were overjoyed. They immediately divided their troops into two forces and headed straight for Sima Yi’s camp.\n\nSima Yi had also feared falling into one of Kongming’s schemes, so throughout the march he had continually ordered messengers to bring him reports. Just as he was pressing the attack, a courier on a swift horse suddenly raced up and reported that two Shu forces were heading straight for the main camp. Sima Yi turned pale with alarm and said to his commanders, “I knew Kongming had a plan, but none of you believed me and insisted on pursuing him. Now you have jeopardized a vital matter!” He immediately gathered his troops and hurried back. The army lost heart and fled in disorder. Zhang Yi attacked from behind, inflicting a crushing defeat on the Wei army. Seeing themselves isolated, Zhang He and Dai Ling also fled along a remote mountain path. The Shu army won a great victory. Guan Xing brought troops up from the rear to support the forces on every route. After suffering this great defeat, Sima Yi fled back into his camp, but by then the Shu troops had already withdrawn. Sima Yi gathered his defeated troops and berated his commanders: “You understand nothing of the art of war and rely only on hot-blooded courage. You insisted on giving battle and brought about this defeat. From now on, no one is permitted to act recklessly. If anyone disobeys again, military law will be carried out without mercy!” All the commanders withdrew in shame. In this battle, an enormous number of Wei soldiers were killed, and countless horses and pieces of equipment were abandoned.\n\nKongming led his victorious troops back into camp and was preparing to raise the army for a further advance when it was suddenly reported that someone had arrived from Chengdu with news that Zhang Bao had died. When Kongming heard this, he burst into loud weeping, spat blood from his mouth, and collapsed unconscious to the ground. Those around him revived him, but from that time onward Kongming fell ill and remained bedridden. All the commanders were deeply moved. A later poet lamented:\nValiant Zhang Bao sought to win renown,\nBut Heaven, alas, would not aid the hero!\nMarquis Wu shed tears into the western wind,\nGrieving that no one remained to help him give his all.\n\nTen days later, Kongming summoned Dong Jue, Fan Jian, and the others into his command tent and instructed them: “I feel my mind growing dim and cannot manage affairs. It would be better for us to return to Hanzhong for now so that I may recover, and then make further plans. You must not let word of this leak out. If Sima Yi learns of it, he will certainly attack.” He then issued orders for the camps to be quietly struck that night and for everyone to return to Hanzhong. Kongming had been gone for five days before Sima Yi finally learned of it. Sima Yi sighed deeply and said, “Kongming truly has plans by which he appears and vanishes like a god or a ghost. I cannot equal him!” Sima Yi then left his commanders in the camps, divided his troops to guard all the strategic passes, and personally led the rest of the army home.\n\nKongming stationed the main army in Hanzhong and returned to Chengdu to recover. The civil and military officials went outside the city to welcome him and escorted him to the Chancellor’s residence. The Latter Emperor personally came in his imperial carriage to inquire after his health and ordered the imperial physicians to treat him. Day by day, Kongming gradually recovered.\n\nIn the seventh month of autumn in the eighth year of Jianxing, the Wei commander Cao Zhen recovered from his illness and submitted a memorial saying: “The Shu army has invaded our borders several times and repeatedly encroached upon the Central Plains. If it is not destroyed, it will certainly become a future menace. The autumn weather is now cool, and our men and horses are rested. This is the proper time for a campaign. I am willing to join Sima Yi in leading a great army directly into Hanzhong, annihilate the treacherous faction, and secure our frontier.” The ruler of Wei was delighted and asked Liu Ye, an Attendant in the Imperial Secretariat, “Zidan urges me to attack Shu. What do you think?” Liu Ye replied, “The Grand General is correct. If Shu is not destroyed now, it will certainly become a grave future threat. Your Majesty should proceed.” Cao Rui nodded. Liu Ye left the palace and returned home, where a group of senior ministers came to visit him. They asked, “We heard that the Son of Heaven discussed raising an army to attack Shu with you. What do you think of this?” Liu Ye replied, “There is no such matter. Shu is protected by perilous mountains and rivers and cannot easily be conquered. It would only waste the efforts of our troops and horses and bring no benefit to the state.” The officials withdrew in silence. Yang Ji entered the palace and reported, “Yesterday I heard Liu Ye urge Your Majesty to attack Shu, but today, when discussing the matter with the other ministers, he said Shu must not be attacked. He is deceiving Your Majesty. Why not summon him and question him?” Cao Rui immediately summoned Liu Ye and asked, “You urged me to attack Shu, but now you say it must not be attacked. Why?” Liu Ye said, “After considering the matter closely, I believe Shu cannot be attacked.” Cao Rui laughed loudly. A short while later, Yang Ji left the palace. Liu Ye then said, “Yesterday I urged Your Majesty to attack Shu. This is a matter of great importance to the state. How could it be carelessly disclosed to others? Warfare is the way of deception. Before an operation begins, it must be kept completely secret.” Cao Rui suddenly understood and said, “You are right.” From then on, he respected Liu Ye even more.\n\nWithin ten days, Sima Yi came to court, and the ruler of Wei told him in detail about Cao Zhen’s memorial. Sima Yi said, “In my judgment, Eastern Wu will certainly not dare to mobilize its army. We should take this opportunity to attack Shu.” Cao Rui immediately appointed Cao Zhen Grand Marshal and Commander-in-Chief of the Western Expedition, Sima Yi Grand General and Deputy Commander-in-Chief of the Western Expedition, and Liu Ye military adviser. The three bowed in farewell to the ruler of Wei and led an army of four hundred thousand first to Chang’an, then headed directly toward Jiange to seize Hanzhong. Guo Huai, Sun Li, and the others each advanced by separate routes.\n\nA messenger from Hanzhong carried the report to Chengdu. By this time, Kongming had long since recovered from his illness. Every day he drilled his troops and trained them in the methods of the Eight Formations until they had mastered them completely, for he intended to seize the Central Plains. When he heard this news, he summoned Zhang Ni and Wang Ping and instructed them: “You two are to lead one thousand troops ahead to defend the old Chencang road and hold off the Wei army. I will then bring the main army to support you.” The two replied, “Reports say the Wei army numbers four hundred thousand but claims to have eight hundred thousand, and its power and momentum are tremendous. How can we be given only one thousand troops to defend the pass? If the whole Wei army arrives, how are we to resist it?” Kongming said, “I would like to give you more men, but I fear the hardship it would cause the soldiers.” Zhang Ni and Wang Ping looked at each other, neither daring to go. Kongming said, “If anything goes wrong, the fault will not be yours. Say no more, but go quickly.” The two pleaded again, “If the Chancellor wishes to kill us, then please kill us here. We simply do not dare to go.” Kongming laughed and said, “How foolish you are! I have my own reasons for sending you. Last night, I looked up and observed the heavens. I saw the Bi star entering the domain of Taiyin. There will certainly be torrential rain within this month. Though the Wei army numbers four hundred thousand, how would it dare penetrate deeply into treacherous mountain country? For this reason, you do not need many troops and will certainly come to no harm. I will keep the main army comfortably quartered in Hanzhong for one month. Once the Wei army withdraws, I will swiftly lead the main force out to attack it. By waiting at ease for an exhausted enemy, my force of one hundred thousand can defeat Wei’s four hundred thousand.” After hearing this, the two were delighted. They bowed in farewell and departed. Kongming then led the main army out of Hanzhong and issued orders for every strategic pass to prepare dry firewood, fodder, and refined grain, enough to supply the men and horses for one month as a precaution against the autumn rains. He granted the main army one month before departure, providing clothing and food in advance while it waited to march.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen and Sima Yi led the great army directly into the city of Chencang, where they found not a single building. They questioned local people, who all said that Kongming had set fire to the city and destroyed it when he withdrew. Cao Zhen wanted to advance at once along the Chencang road. Sima Yi said, “We must not advance rashly. Last night, I observed the heavens and saw the Bi star entering the domain of Taiyin. There will certainly be heavy rain within this month. If we penetrate deeply into important enemy territory, a victory would be well enough, but if anything goes wrong, our men and horses will suffer, and retreat will be difficult. We should build temporary shelters inside the city and remain here as a precaution against prolonged rain.” Cao Zhen followed his advice. Before half a month had passed, heavy rain began to fall without stopping. Outside Chencang, the water stood three feet deep on level ground. The weapons and equipment were soaked, the men could not sleep, and there was no peace day or night. The heavy rain continued for thirty days. The horses had no fodder, and countless numbers died. The soldiers complained without end. When news reached Luoyang, the ruler of Wei erected an altar and prayed for clear weather, but to no avail. Wang Su, Gentleman Attendant of the Yellow Gate, submitted a memorial:\n\nAn ancient record says: “When provisions are transported a thousand li, the soldiers show signs of hunger; when firewood must first be gathered before cooking, an army never eats its fill.” This refers only to armies marching across level ground. How much worse must the hardship be when an army penetrates deeply into dangerous terrain and must cut a road as it advances? The labor must be a hundred times greater. Now, in addition, there are prolonged rains. The mountain slopes are steep and slippery, the massed troops are cramped and cannot deploy, and the distant supply lines are difficult to maintain. These are truly among the greatest dangers of campaigning. I hear that Cao Zhen set out more than a month ago, yet has traveled only halfway through the valley. The work of opening the road is enormous, and all the fighting men have been put to labor. This gives the enemy the advantage of waiting at ease for an exhausted force, which military strategists greatly dread. To speak of former times, King Wu marched through the pass to attack Zhou but then turned back. To speak of more recent events, Emperors Wu and Wen campaigned against Sun Quan but halted at the river and did not cross. Did they not obey Heaven, understand the proper time, and adapt themselves to changing circumstances? I beg Your Majesty to consider the extreme hardship caused by the rain and floods and allow the soldiers to rest. When an opportunity arises later, they may be employed at the proper time. This is what is meant by saying that when the people gladly face danger, they forget the fear of death.\n\nThe ruler of Wei read the memorial and was still hesitating when Yang Fu and Hua Xin also submitted memorials urging him to stop the campaign. He immediately issued an edict and sent a messenger ordering Cao Zhen and Sima Yi to return to court.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen consulted Sima Yi and said, “It has now rained continuously for thirty days. The army has no desire to fight, and every man longs to return home. How can we restrain them?” Sima Yi said, “We had better withdraw for now.” Cao Zhen said, “If Kongming comes in pursuit, how are we to retreat?” Sima Yi replied, “We must first place two forces in ambush to cover the rear. Only then can we withdraw.” While they were still discussing this, the imperial messenger arrived to recall them. The two therefore made the vanguard the rearguard and the rearguard the vanguard, then slowly withdrew.\n\nKongming calculated that the month of autumn rain was nearly over, though the sky had not yet cleared. He personally led a force to encamp at Chenggu and ordered the main army to assemble and station itself at Chipo. Kongming entered his command tent, summoned his commanders, and said, “By my reckoning, the Wei army will certainly withdraw, and the ruler of Wei must have issued an edict ordering Cao Zhen and Sima Yi to bring their troops home. If I pursue them, they will certainly be prepared. It is better to let them leave for now and make further plans later.” Suddenly, Wang Ping sent a messenger to report that the Wei army had already withdrawn. Kongming instructed the messenger to tell Wang Ping not to pursue or attack it, saying, “I have my own plan for defeating the Wei army.” Indeed:\nThough the Wei army may be skilled at laying ambushes,\nThe Chancellor of Han has no intention of pursuing.\nHow Kongming would defeat Wei remains unknown; read on to learn what happens next.\n\n### Chapter 100\n\nThe Han Army Raids the Camp and Defeats Cao Zhen; the Martial Marquis Humiliates Sima Yi in a Contest of Formations\n\nNow when the generals heard that Kongming was not pursuing the Wei army, they all entered his tent and said, “The Wei troops could not remain encamped because of the torrential rain, so they have withdrawn. This is the perfect time to pursue them. Why does the Prime Minister not do so?” Kongming said, “Sima Yi is highly skilled in warfare. Now that his army is retreating, he must have laid an ambush. If I pursue him, I will fall straight into his trap. It is better to let him go far away while I divide our forces, march directly through Xie Valley, and seize Mount Qi, catching the Wei forces unprepared.” The generals said, “There are other routes by which we might seize the region of Chang’an. Why does the Prime Minister insist on taking only Mount Qi?” Kongming said, “Mount Qi is the gateway to Chang’an. If troops come from any of the commanderies west of Longshan, they must pass through this place. Moreover, it faces the bank of the Wei River in front and is backed by Xie Valley in the rear, with routes entering and leaving on either side where troops can be placed in ambush. It is a strategic battleground. That is why I wish to take it first and gain the advantage of the terrain.” All the generals bowed in admiration. Kongming ordered Wei Yan, Zhang Yi, Du Qiong, and Chen Shi to march through Ji Valley, while Ma Dai, Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, and Ma Zhong marched through Xie Valley; all were to rendezvous at Mount Qi. When the assignments had been settled, Kongming personally led the main army forward, with Guan Xing and Liao Hua as the vanguard.\n\nMeanwhile, Cao Zhen and Sima Yi remained in the rear supervising the troops. They sent a detachment to reconnoiter the old road to Chencang, and it returned to report that the Shu army had not come. After they had marched for another ten days, all the troops lying in ambush behind them returned and reported that there was still no sign whatever of the Shu army. Cao Zhen said, “The continuous autumn rains have destroyed the plank roads. How could the men of Shu know that we have withdrawn?” Sima Yi said, “The Shu army will come out behind us.” Cao Zhen said, “How do you know?” Sima Yi replied, “The weather has been clear for several days, yet the Shu army has not pursued us. They must have guessed that we had laid an ambush, so they let our army get far away. Once all our troops have passed, they will seize Mount Qi.” Cao Zhen did not believe him. Sima Yi said, “Zidan, why do you not believe me? I predict that Kongming will come by the two valleys. You and I will each guard one valley entrance, with ten days as the limit. If no Shu troops come, I will paint my face with rouge, put on women’s clothing, and come to your camp to confess my fault.” Cao Zhen said, “If Shu troops do come, I will give you a jade belt bestowed by the Son of Heaven and one horse from the imperial stables.” They immediately divided the army into two forces. Cao Zhen led his troops to camp at the mouth of Xie Valley, west of Mount Qi, while Sima Yi led his army to camp at the mouth of Ji Valley, east of Mount Qi.\n\nAfter the camps had been established, Sima Yi first led a detachment into concealment in the mountain valley. The rest of the troops made camp at every strategic point. Sima Yi then changed his clothes, mingled among the common soldiers, and inspected all the camps. When he suddenly came to one camp, he heard a junior officer look up at the sky and complain, “We were soaked by the rain for so long, yet they would not let us go back. Now they have halted us here again, all because they insist on making a wager. It is the soldiers who suffer for it!” When Sima Yi heard this, he returned to his camp, took his seat in the command tent, and assembled all the generals before him. He then had that officer brought forward. Sima Yi rebuked him, saying, “The court maintains soldiers for a thousand days to use them at a single critical moment. How dare you utter complaints and undermine the army’s morale?” The man denied it. Sima Yi summoned his comrades to testify against him, and the officer could no longer deny the charge. Sima Yi said, “This is no mere wager. I mean to defeat the Shu army so that each of you may return to court with merit to your name. By recklessly voicing complaints, you have brought this punishment upon yourself!” He shouted for the guards to take the man out and behead him. A moment later, the man’s head was presented beneath the command tent. All the generals were terrified. Sima Yi said, “Every one of you must devote himself fully to guarding against the Shu army. When you hear the cannon signal from my central command, advance from every side.” The generals received their orders and withdrew.\n\nMeanwhile, the four generals Wei Yan, Zhang Yi, Chen Shi, and Du Qiong led twenty thousand troops forward through Ji Valley. While they were marching, they were suddenly informed that the adviser Deng Zhi had arrived, and the four generals asked why he had come. Deng Zhi said, “The Prime Minister has given an order: if you emerge from Ji Valley, be on guard against an ambush by the Wei army and do not advance rashly.” Chen Shi said, “Why is the Prime Minister so full of doubts in his use of troops? I judge that the Wei army, having suffered through continuous heavy rain, has had all its clothing and armor ruined and must be hurrying home. How could it possibly have laid another ambush? If our troops now advance at double speed, we can win a great victory. Why has he instead ordered us to halt?” Deng Zhi said, “Not one of the Prime Minister’s calculations misses its mark, and none of his plans fails. How dare you disobey his order?” Chen Shi laughed and said, “If the Prime Minister were truly such a master strategist, he would never have suffered the defeat at Jieting!” Wei Yan, recalling how Kongming had previously refused to follow his plan, also laughed and said, “If the Prime Minister had listened to me and gone directly through Ziwu Valley, by now we would have taken not only Chang’an but Luoyang as well! What good does it do to insist on marching through Mount Qi? First he orders us to advance, and now he orders us to stop. How confused his commands are!” Chen Shi said, “I have five thousand troops of my own. I will march straight out of Ji Valley and establish a camp beneath Mount Qi before anyone else. Then we will see whether the Prime Minister is ashamed!” Deng Zhi repeatedly tried to stop him, but Chen Shi refused to listen and led his five thousand troops straight out of Ji Valley. Deng Zhi had no choice but to hurry back and report to Kongming.\n\nChen Shi had led his troops only a few miles when he suddenly heard a cannon blast, and ambushing troops appeared on every side. When Chen Shi tried to retreat, Wei troops filled the valley entrance, surrounding him as tightly as an iron barrel. Chen Shi charged left and right but could not break free. Suddenly there came a tremendous roar of battle cries, and a force charged in. It was Wei Yan, who rescued Chen Shi and returned with him into the valley. Of Chen Shi’s five thousand troops, only four or five hundred wounded men and horses remained. The Wei troops pursued from behind, but Du Qiong and Zhang Yi led troops to their aid, and only then did the Wei forces withdraw. Chen Shi and Wei Yan now believed that Kongming’s foresight was godlike, but it was too late for regret.\n\nDeng Zhi returned to Kongming and told him how disrespectfully Wei Yan and Chen Shi had behaved. Kongming smiled and said, “Wei Yan has always had the look of a rebel. I know he constantly harbors resentment, but I value his courage and so employ him. In time, he is certain to cause trouble.” While he was speaking, a swift courier arrived and reported that Chen Shi had lost more than four thousand men and had only four or five hundred wounded men and horses remaining, now stationed in the valley. Kongming ordered Deng Zhi to return to Ji Valley and reassure Chen Shi, lest he cause a disturbance. At the same time, he summoned Ma Dai and Wang Ping and instructed them, “If Wei troops are guarding Xie Valley, take your own forces across the mountain ridges, traveling by night and hiding by day. Quickly make your way to the left of Mount Qi and light fires as a signal.” He then summoned Ma Zhong and Zhang Yi and instructed them, “You are likewise to follow remote mountain paths, hiding by day and traveling by night. Go directly to the right of Mount Qi and light fires as a signal. Join forces with Ma Dai and Wang Ping and raid Cao Zhen’s camp together. I will attack through the valley from three sides, and the Wei army can then be defeated.” The four men accepted their orders and led their troops away by separate routes. Kongming then summoned Guan Xing and Liao Hua and told them in detail what to do. Having received the secret plan, the two led their troops away. Kongming himself led a force of elite troops forward at double speed. While marching, he also summoned Wu Ban and Wu Yi, gave them secret instructions, and sent them ahead with their troops.\n\nCao Zhen did not believe that the Shu army would come, so he grew careless and allowed his soldiers to rest. He was merely waiting for ten uneventful days to pass so that he could humiliate Sima Yi. Seven days passed without his noticing, when someone suddenly reported that a small number of Shu troops had emerged from the valley. Cao Zhen ordered his deputy general Qin Liang to take five thousand troops to reconnoiter and not allow the Shu force to approach his territory. Qin Liang accepted the order and had just led his troops into the valley when his scouts saw the Shu troops withdrawing. Qin Liang hurriedly led his men in pursuit. After traveling fifty or sixty li without seeing any Shu soldiers, he grew suspicious and ordered his men to dismount and rest. Suddenly a scout rider reported, “Shu troops are lying in ambush ahead!” Qin Liang mounted and looked. Seeing great clouds of dust rising in the mountains, he quickly ordered his soldiers to prepare themselves. Before long, tremendous battle cries arose on every side. Wu Ban and Wu Yi led troops out in front, while Guan Xing and Liao Hua attacked from behind. There were mountains on both sides and no road by which to escape. From the mountains, the Shu soldiers shouted, “Those who dismount and surrender will be spared!” More than half the Wei army surrendered. Qin Liang fought desperately, but Liao Hua cut him down from his horse with a single stroke of his saber.\n\nKongming detained the surrendered soldiers with the rear army, then gave their Wei clothing and armor to five thousand Shu soldiers, disguising them as Wei troops. He ordered the four generals Guan Xing, Liao Hua, Wu Ban, and Wu Yi to lead them straight toward Cao Zhen’s camp. First, he sent a mounted messenger into the camp to say, “There were only a few Shu troops, and we chased them all away.” Cao Zhen was delighted. Suddenly it was reported that a trusted man sent by Commander Sima had arrived. Cao Zhen summoned him and asked his business. The man reported, “The Shu army has used an ambush to kill more than four thousand Wei soldiers. Commander Sima sends his regards to the general and asks that you put the wager out of your mind and concentrate on taking precautions.” Cao Zhen said, “There is not a single Shu soldier here.” He then dismissed the messenger and sent him back. Suddenly it was reported that Qin Liang was returning with his troops. Cao Zhen personally came out of his tent to welcome him. By the time they reached the camp, men reported that fires had broken out in two places, front and rear. Cao Zhen hurried back to look behind the camp. Guan Xing, Liao Hua, Wu Ban, and Wu Yi were directing the Shu soldiers in an assault through the front of the camp; Ma Dai and Wang Ping attacked from the rear; and Ma Zhong and Zhang Yi also led their troops into the attack. Taken completely by surprise, the Wei troops fled for their lives. The generals escorted Cao Zhen eastward, with the Shu troops pursuing from behind.\n\nAs Cao Zhen fled, tremendous battle cries suddenly erupted and a force came charging toward him. Cao Zhen’s heart pounded with terror, but when he looked, he saw that it was Sima Yi. Sima Yi fought a fierce engagement, and only then did the Shu troops withdraw. Cao Zhen escaped, but he was overwhelmed with shame. Sima Yi said, “Zhuge Liang has seized the strategic ground at Mount Qi. We cannot remain here long. We should establish camp on the bank of the Wei River and devise a better plan.” Cao Zhen said, “Zhongda, how did you know I had suffered such a disastrous defeat?” Sima Yi replied, “When I saw your messenger report that you claimed there was not a single Shu soldier here, I guessed that Kongming had secretly come to raid your camp. That was how I knew, and so I came to support you. Now you have indeed fallen into his trap. Say no more about the wager. Let us simply unite our hearts in service to the state.” Cao Zhen was deeply distressed, and his anger made him ill and confined him to bed. The army camped by the Wei River. Fearing turmoil in the ranks, Sima Yi did not dare allow Cao Zhen to command troops.\n\nKongming now drove his men and horses forward in force and once again emerged at Mount Qi. After rewarding the army for its service, he received Wei Yan, Chen Shi, Du Qiong, and Zhang Yi in his tent, where all four bowed to the ground and asked forgiveness. Kongming said, “Who was responsible for the loss of the troops?” Wei Yan said, “Chen Shi disobeyed orders and entered the valley mouth on his own, causing this disastrous defeat.” Chen Shi said, “Wei Yan told me to do it.” Kongming said, “He rescued you, yet you turn around and implicate him! You disobeyed military orders, so there is no need for clever excuses!” He immediately ordered the guards to take Chen Shi outside and behead him. A moment later, Chen Shi’s head was hung before the command tent as a warning to all the generals. Kongming did not kill Wei Yan at this time because he wished to retain him for future use. After executing Chen Shi, Kongming was discussing the advance when a spy suddenly reported that Cao Zhen was bedridden with illness and was presently being treated in his camp. Kongming was delighted. He said to the generals, “If Cao Zhen’s illness were mild, he would certainly have returned to Chang’an. Since the Wei army has not withdrawn, his illness must be grave, and they have kept him in the army to reassure the men. I will write a letter and have some of Qin Liang’s surrendered soldiers take it to Cao Zhen. Once he sees it, he is certain to die.” He then summoned the surrendered troops before his tent and asked, “You are all Wei soldiers, and most of your parents, wives, and children are in the Central Plains. You should not be kept in Shu for long. What would you say if I now released you to return home?” The soldiers wept, bowed, and thanked him. Kongming said, “Cao Zidan and I have an agreement. I have a letter for you to take back and deliver to Zidan. You will certainly be richly rewarded.” The Wei soldiers took the letter and hurried back to their own camp, where they presented Kongming’s letter to Cao Zhen. Cao Zhen rose from his sickbed with assistance, broke the seal, and read it. The letter said: “Zhuge Liang, Prime Minister of Han and Marquis of Wuxiang, sends this letter to Grand Marshal Cao Zidan. I have heard it said that one who serves as a general must know when to depart and when to engage, when to be yielding and when to be firm; he must know when to advance and when to retreat, when to appear weak and when to show strength. Unmoving, he must be like the mountains; unfathomable, like yin and yang; inexhaustible, like heaven and earth; abundantly supplied, like the imperial granary; vast, like the four seas; and dazzling, like the sun, moon, and stars. He must foresee drought and flood from the signs in the heavens and discern in advance the easy and difficult features of the land. He must observe the proper timing and convergence of battle formations and judge the enemy’s strengths and weaknesses. But alas, you ignorant junior! You have defied lofty Heaven, aided the traitors who usurped the state, and proclaimed an imperial title at Luoyang. You drove your shattered army through Xie Valley and suffered torrential rains at Chencang! On water and land your forces were exhausted; men and horses were thrown into disarray! You cast aside spears and armor enough to fill the countryside and abandoned swords and lances all over the ground! The commander’s heart collapsed and his courage broke; the general scurried like a rat and fled in terror like a wolf! You have no face with which to meet the elders of the Guanzhong region; how can you show yourself in the halls of the chancellery? The historians will take up their brushes and record it, and all the people will spread the tale by word of mouth: Zhongda trembled when he heard of battle, and Zidan panicked at the mere rumor of our approach! My soldiers are strong and my horses powerful; my great generals charge like tigers and soar like dragons! We shall sweep the Qin River plain level and lay the state of Wei waste!”\n\nWhen Cao Zhen finished reading, his chest filled with rage, and that evening he died in the army camp. Sima Yi had his body placed on a military wagon and sent men to escort it to Luoyang for burial. When the ruler of Wei learned that Cao Zhen was dead, he immediately issued an edict urging Sima Yi to give battle. Sima Yi led the main army out to confront Kongming and sent a letter of challenge one day in advance.\n\nKongming said to the generals, “Cao Zhen must be dead.” He wrote his reply, agreeing to meet in battle the next day, and the messenger departed. That night, Kongming gave Jiang Wei secret instructions and told him exactly how to proceed. He also summoned Guan Xing and explained in detail what he was to do. The next day, Kongming mobilized all the troops at Mount Qi and advanced to the bank of the Wei River. On one side was the river, on the other the mountains, and between them stretched a broad, level plain—an excellent battlefield. The two armies faced each other and held the corners of their formations in place with volleys of arrows. After the drums had sounded three times, the central standard in the Wei formation opened, and Sima Yi rode out, followed by his generals. They saw Kongming seated upright in his four-wheeled carriage, waving a feather fan in his hand. Sima Yi said, “Our sovereign followed the example of Yao’s abdication to Shun, and the throne has passed through two emperors. We hold the Central Plains in secure command. The only reason your two states of Shu and Wu are tolerated is that our sovereign is generous, compassionate, and benevolent, and fears causing harm to the common people. You are merely a farmer from Nanyang who does not understand Heaven’s ordained course, yet you insist on invading us and therefore deserve annihilation! If you come to your senses and correct your errors, you should return at once. Let each of us guard his own borders, completing the balance of the three powers and sparing the people from misery. Then all of you may preserve your lives!” Kongming laughed and said, “The Late Emperor entrusted his orphaned heir to me. How could I refuse to devote my heart and exhaust my strength in the campaign against traitors? Your Cao clan will soon be destroyed by Han. Your grandfathers and fathers were all ministers of Han, and your family has lived for generations on Han stipends. Yet instead of thinking how to repay that favor, you assist usurpers and rebels. Are you not ashamed of yourself?” Sima Yi’s face flushed with shame as he said, “I will settle with you once and for all! If you can defeat me, I swear never again to serve as a commander! But if you are defeated, return promptly to your native country, and I will do you no harm!”\n\nKongming said, “Do you wish to pit general against general, army against army, or formation against formation?” Sima Yi said, “First, formation against formation.” Kongming said, “Arrange your formation first and let me see it.” Sima Yi entered his central command, took a yellow flag in his hand, and waved it. The left and right wings moved and formed an array. He then mounted again, rode before the lines, and asked, “Do you recognize my formation?” Kongming laughed and said, “Even a junior officer in my army could arrange it! This is the Primordial Unity Formation.” Sima Yi said, “Arrange your formation and let me see it.” Kongming entered his lines and waved his feather fan. He then came out before the formation again and asked, “Do you recognize my formation?” Sima Yi said, “This is merely the Eight Trigrams Formation. How could I fail to recognize it?” Kongming said, “You may recognize it, but do you dare attack it?” Sima Yi replied, “Since I recognize it, why would I not dare attack?” Kongming said, “Then attack as you please.”\n\nSima Yi returned to his own lines and summoned the three generals Dai Ling, Zhang Hu, and Yue Lin. He instructed them, “The formation Kongming has arranged follows the eight gates of Rest, Life, Injury, Obstruction, View, Death, Alarm, and Open. You three are to enter through the Gate of Life due east, fight your way out through the Gate of Rest in the southwest, and then charge back in through the Gate of Open due north. In this way, the formation can be broken. Be cautious and pay close attention!” Dai Ling took the center, Zhang Hu the front, and Yue Lin the rear. Each led thirty horsemen and charged in through the Gate of Life. Both armies shouted to encourage them. The three men fought their way into the Shu formation, but found the ranks linked like an unbroken city wall and could not break through. In alarm, they led their horsemen around a corner of the formation and charged toward the southwest, only to be halted by Shu archers. They could not force their way out. Within the formation, rank upon overlapping rank seemed to contain gates and passages everywhere. How could they tell east from west or north from south? The three generals could no longer support one another and could only charge about wildly. All they saw were endless clouds of gloom and thick, dismal fog. Wherever a battle cry arose, the Wei soldiers were seized one by one, bound, and sent to the central command.\n\nKongming sat in his command tent, with Zhang Hu, Dai Ling, Yue Lin, and all ninety soldiers bound before him. Kongming laughed and said, “Even though I have captured all of you, it is hardly anything remarkable! I will release you to return to Sima Yi. Tell him to read his military texts again and review the strategies of war more carefully. It will not be too late for us to decide the victor then. Since I am sparing your lives, you must leave your weapons and warhorses behind.” He then had their clothing and armor stripped off, their faces smeared with ink, and sent them walking out of the formation. When Sima Yi saw them, he was furious. Looking back at his generals, he said, “After suffering such a defeat and having our fighting spirit crushed, how can we ever face the ministers of the Central Plains again?” He immediately ordered all three divisions of his army to risk death in an assault on the formation. Sima Yi himself drew his sword, led more than a hundred fierce generals, and drove his men into the attack. The two armies had just met when drums and horns suddenly sounded together behind the Wei formation, and tremendous battle cries arose. A force came charging from the southwest—it was Guan Xing. Sima Yi detached his rear troops to resist him and again drove the rest of his army forward into the fight. Suddenly the Wei troops fell into chaos. Jiang Wei had secretly led another force into the attack. The Shu troops closed in from three directions. Sima Yi was alarmed and hurriedly ordered a retreat. The Shu forces attacked from all sides, and Sima Yi led all three divisions of his army in a desperate charge southward to escape. Six or seven out of every ten Wei soldiers were killed or wounded. Sima Yi withdrew to the southern bank of the Wei River, established camp, and held his position without coming out.\n\nAfter gathering his victorious troops, Kongming returned to Mount Qi. At that time, Li Yan of Yong’an sent Commandant Gou An to escort grain and rice to the army and deliver it there. Gou An was fond of drinking and had been negligent on the road, arriving ten days late. Kongming was furious and said, “In my army, provisions are the matter of greatest importance. A delay of three days merits beheading! You are now ten days late. What possible excuse can you offer?” He shouted for the guards to take Gou An outside and execute him. Chief Clerk Yang Yi said, “Gou An is one of Li Yan’s men, and most of our money and provisions come from western Sichuan. If you kill this man, no one will dare transport provisions here in the future.” Kongming therefore ordered the guards to untie Gou An, had him given eighty strokes, and released him. After being punished, Gou An harbored bitter resentment. That very night, he took five or six mounted attendants and went straight to the Wei camp to surrender. Sima Yi summoned him, and Gou An bowed and related what had happened. Sima Yi said, “Even so, Kongming is full of schemes, and your story is difficult to trust. If you can perform a great service for me, I will petition the Son of Heaven and secure your appointment as a senior general.” Gou An said, “Whatever the task may be, I will devote myself to it.” Sima Yi said, “Return to Chengdu and spread rumors that Kongming resents his sovereign and intends before long to proclaim himself emperor. If you can make your ruler issue an edict recalling Kongming, that will be your achievement.”\n\nGou An agreed and went straight back to Chengdu. There he met with the eunuchs and spread rumors that Kongming relied upon his great achievements and would soon usurp the state. When the eunuchs heard this, they were greatly alarmed. They immediately entered the inner palace and reported it to the Emperor, giving him a detailed account of the matter. The Latter Emperor said in alarm, “If this is so, what are we to do?” The eunuchs said, “You should issue an edict recalling him to Chengdu and strip him of his military authority, preventing any rebellion.” The Latter Emperor issued an edict ordering Kongming to withdraw his army and return to court. Jiang Wan stepped forward from the ranks of officials and said, “Since the Prime Minister began this campaign, he has repeatedly won great victories. Why is he being recalled?” The Latter Emperor said, “I have a confidential matter that I must discuss with the Prime Minister face to face.” He immediately dispatched an envoy carrying the edict to travel through the night and summon Kongming back.\n\nThe imperial envoy went directly to the main camp at Mount Qi. Kongming received him and formally accepted the edict. He then looked up at the sky and sighed, saying, “His Majesty is young. There must be treacherous ministers at his side! I was just about to accomplish a great victory. Why am I being recalled? If I do not return, I will be deceiving my sovereign. But if I obey the order and withdraw, it will be difficult ever to obtain such an opportunity again.” Jiang Wei asked, “If the main army withdraws and Sima Yi takes advantage of the situation to attack us from behind, what will we do?” Kongming said, “As I withdraw the army, I can divide it into five columns. Today we will first withdraw from this camp. If there are one thousand soldiers in the camp, dig two thousand cooking pits. Today dig three thousand pits, tomorrow four thousand. Each day as the army withdraws, add more cooking pits along the way.” Yang Yi said, “In the past, when Sun Bin captured Pang Juan, he used a method of increasing his troops while reducing the number of cooking pits. Now that the Prime Minister is withdrawing, why do you wish to increase the number of pits?” Kongming said, “Sima Yi is highly skilled in warfare. When he learns that I am withdrawing, he will certainly pursue. But he will suspect that I have laid an ambush and will count the cooking pits in each abandoned camp. When he sees their number increasing every day, he will not know whether my army is retreating or not. His suspicions will make him afraid to pursue. I can then withdraw gradually without suffering any loss of troops.” He then gave the order for the army to retreat.\n\nSima Yi assumed that Gou An’s scheme had succeeded and merely waited for the Shu army to withdraw so that he could attack it in full force. While he was still considering the matter, someone suddenly reported that the Shu camp was empty and all its men and horses had departed. Knowing that Kongming was full of schemes, Sima Yi did not dare pursue rashly. He personally led more than a hundred horsemen to inspect the Shu camp, ordered his soldiers to count the cooking pits, and then returned to his own camp. The next day, he again ordered soldiers to hurry to the next abandoned camp and count the pits there. They returned and reported, “The number of cooking pits in this camp is greater than in the previous one.” Sima Yi said to his generals, “I judged that Kongming would employ many schemes, and now he has indeed added troops and increased his cooking pits. If I pursue him, I will certainly fall into his trap. It is better to withdraw for now and devise a better plan.” He therefore pulled back his army and did not pursue. Kongming withdrew toward Chengdu without losing a single man. Later, local people from the mouth of Sichuan came to report to Sima Yi that when Kongming withdrew, they had seen no increase in his troops, only in the number of cooking pits. Sima Yi looked up at the sky and sighed deeply, saying, “Kongming imitated Yu Xu’s method and deceived me! I cannot equal him in strategy!” He then led the main army back to Luoyang. It was just as the saying goes:\nWhen matched opponents meet at the board, neither can easily prevail;\nWhen a great commander faces worthy talent, he does not dare grow proud.\nWhat ultimately happened when Kongming returned to Chengdu will be explained in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 101\n\nZhuge Liang Disguises Himself as a Deity in Longxi; Zhang He Falls into a Trap While Racing to Sword Pass\n\nNow Zhuge Liang used the method of reducing the number of troops while increasing the number of cookfires to withdraw safely to Hanzhong. Sima Yi, fearing an ambush, did not dare pursue him and likewise withdrew his army to Chang’an. As a result, the Shu army did not lose a single man. After richly rewarding the entire army, Zhuge Liang returned to Chengdu and went in to see the Latter Emperor. He reported, “This old minister marched out through Mount Qi intending to take Chang’an, but then I suddenly received Your Majesty’s edict recalling me. I do not know what grave matter prompted it.” The Latter Emperor had no answer. After a long while, he said, “I had not seen the Prime Minister’s face for so long that I missed you deeply, and so I issued a special edict recalling you. There was no other reason.” Zhuge Liang said, “That was not Your Majesty’s true intention. Some treacherous minister must have slandered me by saying I harbored disloyal ambitions.” Hearing this, the Latter Emperor remained silent. Zhuge Liang said, “This old minister received the late emperor’s profound favor and swore to repay it with his life. If there are treacherous villains within the court, how can I campaign against the enemy?” The Latter Emperor said, “I mistakenly listened to the words of the eunuchs and recalled the Prime Minister on a moment’s impulse. Only today have my eyes been opened, and it is too late for regret.” Zhuge Liang summoned the eunuchs and interrogated them, and only then learned that it was all due to the rumors spread by Gou An. He immediately sent men to arrest him, but Gou An had already fled to Wei. Zhuge Liang executed the eunuchs who had made the false accusations and dismissed all the rest from the palace. He also severely rebuked Jiang Wan, Fei Yi, and the others for failing to detect the treachery and remonstrate with the emperor. The two repeatedly acknowledged their guilt.\n\nZhuge Liang took leave of the Latter Emperor and returned to Hanzhong. On the one hand, he issued orders directing Li Yan to prepare provisions and continue transporting them to the front; on the other, he again discussed launching a campaign. Yang Yi said, “Our previous campaigns have exhausted the army, and our provisions have repeatedly failed to keep pace. It would now be better to divide the troops into two rotations, each serving for three months. For example, out of an army of two hundred thousand, we would lead only one hundred thousand through Mount Qi. After they had been stationed there for three months, the other hundred thousand would replace them. By rotating the troops in this way, our military strength would never be depleted. Then we could advance gradually, and the Central Plains would be within our reach.” Zhuge Liang said, “Your proposal accords perfectly with my own thinking. My campaign against the Central Plains is not something that can be completed in a day or a night. We must indeed make such long-term plans.” He therefore issued orders dividing the army into two rotations, setting a term of one hundred days, and requiring the troops to rotate in turn. Anyone who exceeded the term would be punished under military law.\n\nIn the second month of spring in the ninth year of Jianxing, Zhuge Liang once again led an army against Wei. This was the fifth year of Taihe in Wei. When the Wei emperor Cao Rui learned that Zhuge Liang was again invading the Central Plains, he urgently summoned Sima Yi to confer. Sima Yi said, “Now that Zidan is dead, I am willing to exert all my strength to exterminate these rebels and repay Your Majesty.” Cao Rui was delighted and held a banquet in his honor. The next day, a report came that the Shu army was pressing its attack. Cao Rui immediately ordered Sima Yi to march out against the enemy and personally had his imperial carriage prepared to escort him beyond the city. After taking leave of the Wei emperor, Sima Yi went straight to Chang’an, where he assembled the forces from every region and discussed plans for defeating the Shu army. Zhang He said, “I am willing to lead a force to defend Yong and Mei and hold off the Shu army.” Sima Yi said, “Our vanguard cannot withstand Zhuge Liang’s entire army by itself. Dividing our forces into front and rear would not be a sound strategy for victory. It would be better to leave troops to defend Shanggui and send all the rest to Mount Qi. Would you be willing to serve as vanguard?” Zhang He was overjoyed and said, “I have always cherished loyalty and righteousness and wished to devote myself fully to serving the state, but regretted that I had never met anyone who truly understood me. Now that the Commander-in-Chief is willing to entrust me with this heavy responsibility, I would not refuse even if I had to die ten thousand times.” Sima Yi accordingly appointed Zhang He as vanguard and placed him in command of the main army. He also ordered Guo Huai to defend the commanderies of Longxi, while the other generals advanced by separate routes. Scouts from the vanguard reported, “Zhuge Liang is leading his main army toward Mount Qi. His advance commanders, Wang Ping and Zhang Yi, have marched directly from Chencang, passed through Jiange, and are coming by way of San Pass toward Xie Valley.” Sima Yi said to Zhang He, “Zhuge Liang is now advancing rapidly and will certainly harvest the wheat in Longxi to supply his army. You are to establish camp at Mount Qi, while Guo Huai and I patrol the commanderies around Tianshui to prevent the enemy from cutting the wheat.” Zhang He accepted the order and led forty thousand troops to defend Mount Qi. Sima Yi led the main army toward Longxi.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhuge Liang’s army reached Mount Qi and established camp. Seeing that Wei troops were already prepared along the banks of the Wei River, he said to his generals, “This must be Sima Yi’s doing. Our camp is presently short of provisions. I have repeatedly sent men to press Li Yan to transport grain to the front, but it still has not arrived. I believe the wheat in Longxi is ripe, so we can secretly lead troops there to harvest it.” He left Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, Wu Ban, and Wu Yi to guard the camp at Mount Qi, while he personally led Jiang Wei, Wei Yan, and the other generals to Lucheng. The governor of Lucheng had long known Zhuge Liang’s reputation and hurriedly opened the gates and surrendered. After reassuring him, Zhuge Liang asked, “Where is the wheat ripe at this time?” The governor replied, “The wheat in Longxi is already ripe.” Zhuge Liang left Zhang Yi and Ma Zhong to guard Lucheng, then personally led the generals and the entire army toward Longxi. The vanguard reported, “Sima Yi has led troops here.” Zhuge Liang exclaimed in surprise, “He anticipated that I would come to harvest the wheat!” He immediately bathed and changed his clothes, then ordered three identical four-wheeled carriages brought forward, each decorated in exactly the same fashion. Zhuge Liang had arranged for these carriages to be built in Shu beforehand. He now ordered Jiang Wei to lead one thousand troops to escort one carriage, with five hundred more beating drums, and to lie in ambush behind Shanggui. Ma Dai was assigned to the left and Wei Yan to the right, each likewise leading one thousand troops to escort a carriage and five hundred troops to beat drums. Each carriage was pushed by twenty-four men dressed in black, barefoot, with loose hair and swords in hand, each carrying a black seven-star banner as they pushed on either side. The three generals received their secret instructions and departed with their troops and carriages. Zhuge Liang then ordered thirty thousand soldiers, each equipped with a sickle and carrying ropes, to stand ready to harvest the wheat. Next he selected twenty-four strong, able-bodied men, dressed each one in black, with loose hair and sword in hand, and had them surround a four-wheeled carriage as its attendants. He ordered Guan Xing to dress in the likeness of Marshal Tianpeng and walk before the carriage carrying a black seven-star banner. Zhuge Liang seated himself upright upon the carriage and proceeded toward the Wei camp.\n\nWhen the Wei scouts saw this, they were terrified and could not tell whether the figures were men or ghosts. They rushed to report to Sima Yi. Sima Yi came out of camp to look for himself and saw Zhuge Liang wearing his ceremonial cap and crane-feather cloak, waving a feather fan as he sat upright upon the carriage. Around him were twenty-four men with loose hair and swords in hand, while one man walked in front carrying a black banner. Through the haze, they looked like heavenly spirits. Sima Yi said, “This is another of Zhuge Liang’s tricks!” He detached two thousand troops and commanded them, “Hurry after them and capture the carriage and everyone with it!” The Wei troops accepted the order and charged forward together. When Zhuge Liang saw the Wei troops coming in pursuit, he ordered the carriage turned around and moved slowly toward the distant Shu camp. The Wei soldiers spurred their horses and gave chase, but a chill wind softly stirred and cold mist spread all around. They pursued with all their strength for some distance but could not catch him. Astonished, they all reined in their horses and said, “How strange! We have chased him at full speed for thirty li, and although he has remained in sight ahead of us, we have not been able to catch him. What are we to do?”\n\nSeeing that the troops had stopped coming, Zhuge Liang ordered the carriage brought back and halted facing the Wei soldiers. After hesitating for a long while, the Wei troops once again loosed their reins and charged after him. Zhuge Liang again turned the carriage and moved slowly away. The Wei troops pursued for another twenty li, but though they could still see him ahead, they never caught up and were left utterly bewildered. Zhuge Liang ordered the carriage turned to face the Wei troops and had it pushed backward. The Wei troops were about to pursue again when Sima Yi arrived behind them at the head of another force. He issued an order: “Zhuge Liang is skilled in the Eight Gates and the arts of concealment and can command the spirits of the Six Ding and Six Jia. This is the ‘shrinking the earth’ technique from the Heavenly Book of the Six Jia. The troops must not pursue him.” Just as the soldiers reined in their horses to turn back, war drums thundered on the left and a force charged toward them. Sima Yi hurriedly ordered his soldiers to resist. From among the Shu troops came twenty-four men with loose hair and swords in hand, dressed in black and barefoot, surrounding a four-wheeled carriage. Zhuge Liang sat upright upon it, wearing his ceremonial cap and crane-feather cloak and waving his feather fan. Sima Yi exclaimed in astonishment, “A moment ago Zhuge Liang was sitting on that other carriage. We chased him for fifty li without catching him, so how can Zhuge Liang be here too? Strange! Strange!” Before he had finished speaking, war drums sounded again on the right and another force charged toward them. A Zhuge Liang was seated on this four-wheeled carriage as well, and he too was surrounded by twenty-four men dressed in black and barefoot, with loose hair and swords in hand. Sima Yi was filled with suspicion. Looking back at his generals, he said, “These must be divine troops!” The whole army fell into confusion. None dared fight, and all fled.\n\nAs they were fleeing, war drums suddenly thundered, and yet another force charged upon them. At its head was a four-wheeled carriage with Zhuge Liang seated upright upon it, surrounded by attendants identical to those before. Every Wei soldier was horrified. Sima Yi did not know whether they were men or ghosts, nor did he know how many Shu troops there were. Overcome with fear, he hurriedly led his army into Shanggui, closed the gates, and refused to come out. By this time, Zhuge Liang had already ordered thirty thousand elite troops to harvest all the wheat in Longxi and transport it to Lucheng for threshing and drying. Sima Yi remained inside Shanggui for three days without daring to leave the city. Only after he saw the Shu troops withdraw did he dare send his soldiers out to scout. Along the road they captured a Shu soldier and brought him before Sima Yi. Sima Yi questioned him, and the man said, “I was one of the men harvesting the wheat. I lost my horse and was captured.” Sima Yi asked, “What were those divine troops we saw before?” The man replied, “The three ambushing forces were not led by Zhuge Liang at all, but by Jiang Wei, Ma Dai, and Wei Yan. Each force had only one thousand soldiers escorting its carriage and five hundred beating drums. Only the carriage that first came to lure you out actually carried Zhuge Liang.” Sima Yi raised his face to heaven and sighed deeply. “Zhuge Liang’s stratagems are as unfathomable as the coming and going of gods and ghosts!” Suddenly it was reported that Deputy Commander-in-Chief Guo Huai had come to see him. Sima Yi received him, and after the formal greetings, Guo Huai said, “I have heard that the Shu forces are not numerous and are now threshing wheat at Lucheng. We can attack them.” Sima Yi related the previous events in detail. Guo Huai laughed and said, “He deceived us only for the moment. Now that we have seen through the trick, what is there to fear? I will lead one force to attack his rear, while you lead another against his front. Lucheng can be taken and Zhuge Liang captured.” Sima Yi agreed, and the two advanced by separate routes.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhuge Liang was leading his army in threshing and drying wheat at Lucheng when he suddenly summoned his generals to receive orders. “The enemy will certainly attack the city tonight. I believe the wheat fields east and west of Lucheng are suitable for ambushes. Who dares go there for me?” Jiang Wei, Wei Yan, Ma Dai, and Ma Zhong stepped forward and said, “We are willing to go.” Zhuge Liang was delighted. He ordered Jiang Wei and Wei Yan each to lead two thousand troops and lie in ambush to the southeast and northwest, respectively, while Ma Dai and Ma Zhong each led two thousand troops to the southwest and northeast. “When you hear the signal cannon, attack from all four corners at once.” The four generals accepted the plan and departed with their troops. Zhuge Liang personally led more than a hundred men, each carrying incendiary charges, out of the city and lay in wait among the wheat fields.\n\nSima Yi led his army directly to the walls of Lucheng. By then night had fallen, and he said to his generals, “If we advance by daylight, the men in the city will certainly be prepared. We should take advantage of the night to attack. The walls here are low and the moat is shallow, so we can easily break through.” He stationed his army outside the city. During the first watch, Guo Huai also arrived with his troops. The two forces united, and at the sound of a drum they surrounded Lucheng on all four sides as tightly as an iron barrel. Ten thousand crossbows fired at once from the walls, and arrows and stones fell like rain, preventing the Wei troops from advancing. Suddenly signal cannons sounded repeatedly within the Wei army. The entire army was terrified and did not know where the attack was coming from. Guo Huai sent men to search the wheat fields, but flames shot into the sky from all four corners and great battle cries arose. Four columns of Shu troops charged in together. All four gates of Lucheng flew open and the troops inside rushed out. Attacking from within and without, they inflicted a crushing defeat, killing countless Wei soldiers. Sima Yi fought desperately through the encirclement with his defeated troops and occupied a hilltop. Guo Huai likewise led his beaten troops around the rear of the hill and made camp there. Zhuge Liang entered the city and ordered the four generals to establish camps at the four corners.\n\nGuo Huai said to Sima Yi, “We have been locked in a standoff with the Shu army for a long time and have found no way to force it to retreat. Now we have suffered another defeat and lost more than three thousand men. If we do not make plans soon, it will be difficult for us to withdraw later.” Sima Yi asked, “Then what should we do?” Guo Huai replied, “We should issue dispatches summoning the forces of Yong and Liang to join us in destroying the enemy. I am willing to lead an army in a surprise attack on Jiange and cut off their route of retreat. This will sever their supply lines and throw their entire army into confusion. If we then take advantage of the situation and strike, the enemy can be destroyed.” Sima Yi agreed and immediately sent urgent dispatches by night to mobilize troops from Yong and Liang. Before many days had passed, the general Sun Li arrived with troops from the various commanderies. Sima Yi immediately ordered Sun Li to join Guo Huai in attacking Jiange.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhuge Liang had maintained the standoff at Lucheng for a long time without seeing the Wei army come out to fight. He summoned Ma Dai and Jiang Wei into the city and gave them orders: “The Wei army is holding the mountain passes and refuses to fight us. First, they believe we have finished the wheat and have no provisions left; second, they have sent troops to attack Jiange and sever our supply route. Each of you is to lead ten thousand troops ahead and occupy the strategic positions. When the Wei troops see that we are prepared, they will naturally withdraw.” The two departed with their forces. Chief Clerk Yang Yi entered the command tent and reported, “The Prime Minister previously ordered the main army to rotate every one hundred days. The term has now expired, and the replacement troops from Hanzhong have already emerged from the mouth of the pass. Their dispatch has reached us from the road ahead, and they are only waiting to meet us and exchange places. Of the eighty thousand troops presently here, forty thousand are due to be relieved.” Zhuge Liang said, “Since the order has already been given, have them leave at once.”\n\nWhen the soldiers heard this, they each packed their belongings and prepared to depart. Suddenly a report came that Sun Li was leading two hundred thousand troops from Yong and Liang to reinforce the battle and attack Jiange, while Sima Yi himself was leading troops against Lucheng. Every Shu soldier was alarmed. Yang Yi went in and said to Zhuge Liang, “The Wei troops are approaching with great urgency. The Prime Minister should temporarily retain the men due for relief to repel the enemy. Once the new troops arrive, they can be exchanged.” Zhuge Liang said, “No. In employing troops and commanding generals, trust is fundamental. Since I gave the order beforehand, how can I break my word? Moreover, the Shu troops who are due to leave have all made preparations to return home, and their parents, wives, and children are leaning against their doors watching for them. Even if I now face the gravest danger, I will never detain them.” He immediately ordered all troops due to leave to depart that same day. When the soldiers heard this, they all cried out, “The Prime Minister has shown us such kindness that we are willing not to return yet. Each of us will risk his life and slaughter the Wei troops to repay the Prime Minister!” Zhuge Liang said, “You are due to return home. How can you remain here?” But all the soldiers wished to fight and refused to go home. Zhuge Liang said, “Since you insist on fighting for me, go outside the city and establish camp. When the Wei army arrives, do not give them time to catch their breath, but attack at once. This is the method of waiting at ease for an exhausted enemy.” The troops accepted the order. Each took up his weapon and joyfully marched outside the city, where they formed ranks and waited.\n\nThe troops from Western Liang had come by forced marches, and both men and horses were exhausted. Just as they were about to establish camp and rest, the Shu troops surged forward in a mass. Every man fought bravely, and their generals were fierce and their troops valiant. The soldiers from Yong and Liang could not withstand them and retreated. The Shu army pursued with all its strength, slaughtering them until the corpses of the Yong and Liang soldiers covered the countryside and their blood flowed in channels. Zhuge Liang came out of the city, gathered his victorious troops, and led them back inside to reward them. Suddenly a report arrived that Li Yan at Yong’an had sent an urgent letter. Zhuge Liang was greatly alarmed and broke the seal to read it. The letter said:\n\n“I recently heard that Eastern Wu has sent an envoy to Luoyang and allied itself with Wei. Wei has ordered Wu to attack Shu in its place, though fortunately Wu has not yet mobilized. I have now learned this intelligence and humbly beg the Prime Minister to devise a sound plan without delay.”\n\nAfter reading the letter, Zhuge Liang was deeply alarmed and suspicious. He assembled his generals and said, “If Eastern Wu raises an army to invade Shu, I must return quickly.” He immediately issued orders for the troops in the main camp at Mount Qi to withdraw to Western Sichuan. “Sima Yi knows that I have troops stationed here and will certainly not dare pursue them.” Wang Ping, Zhang Yi, Wu Ban, and Wu Yi accordingly divided their forces into two columns and slowly withdrew into Western Sichuan.\n\nWhen Zhang He saw the Shu troops withdrawing, he feared it might be a stratagem and did not dare pursue them. He led his troops to see Sima Yi and said, “The Shu army is now withdrawing. I do not know what this means.” Sima Yi replied, “Zhuge Liang has countless cunning schemes. We must not move rashly. It would be better to hold our positions firmly and wait until his provisions are exhausted. Then he will naturally withdraw.” The general Wei Ping stepped forward and said, “The Shu troops have abandoned their camp at Mount Qi and retreated. This is precisely the time to pursue them and press our advantage. Yet the Commander-in-Chief holds his troops motionless, fearing Shu as one fears a tiger. What will you do when the whole world laughs at you?” Sima Yi firmly refused to agree.\n\nWhen Zhuge Liang learned that the troops from Mount Qi had returned, he summoned Ma Zhong and Yang Yi to his tent and gave them a secret plan. He ordered them to lead ten thousand crossbowmen ahead to the Mumen Road near Jiange and set ambushes on both sides. If the Wei troops pursued them there, they were to wait for his signal cannon, then quickly roll logs and stones down to cut off the enemy’s route. Afterward, both sides were to fire on them together. The two departed with their troops. Zhuge Liang then summoned Wei Yan and Guan Xing and ordered them to lead troops as the rear guard. Banners were planted all around the city walls, while firewood and straw were piled haphazardly within the city and smoke and fires were lit as a deception. The main army then withdrew toward the Mumen Road.\n\nPatrol scouts from the Wei camp reported to Sima Yi, “The main body of the Shu army has withdrawn, but we do not know how many troops remain inside the city.” Sima Yi went personally to inspect it. Seeing banners planted on the walls and smoke rising within, he laughed and said, “This is an empty city.” He sent men to investigate, and it was indeed empty. Sima Yi was delighted and said, “Zhuge Liang has withdrawn. Who dares pursue him?” Vanguard General Zhang He said, “I am willing to go.” Sima Yi tried to stop him, saying, “You are impatient by nature. You must not go.” Zhang He said, “When the Commander-in-Chief marched out through the passes, you appointed me vanguard. Today is precisely the time to win merit, yet now you will not employ me. Why?” Sima Yi replied, “As the Shu troops withdraw, they will certainly have ambushes at dangerous and obstructed places. You must be extremely careful if you pursue them.” Zhang He said, “I already understand. You need not worry.” Sima Yi said, “If you insist on going, do not regret it later.” Zhang He replied, “A true man gives his life to serve his country. Even if I die ten thousand deaths, I will have no regrets.” Sima Yi said, “Since you insist on going, take five thousand troops and proceed first. I will have Wei Ping follow with twenty thousand cavalry and infantry to guard against ambushes. I will personally follow with three thousand troops to support you.”\n\nZhang He accepted the order and led his troops in rapid pursuit. After traveling more than thirty li, he suddenly heard great battle cries behind him, and a force emerged from the woods. Its commanding general halted his horse with his saber held crosswise and shouted, “Rebel general, where are you taking those troops?” Zhang He looked back and saw that it was Wei Yan. Furious, Zhang He turned his horse and engaged him. Before ten exchanges had passed, Wei Yan pretended to be defeated and fled. Zhang He pursued him for another thirty li, then reined in and looked around. Seeing no ambush anywhere, he spurred his horse and continued the pursuit. Just as he rounded a mountainside, battle cries suddenly arose again and another force appeared. Its commanding general was Guan Xing, who halted his horse with his saber held crosswise and cried, “Zhang He, do not run! I am here!” Zhang He urged his horse forward to fight him. Before ten exchanges had passed, Guan Xing turned his horse and fled. Zhang He pursued him. When they reached a dense forest, Zhang He became suspicious and sent men to scout in every direction. They found no ambush, so he put his mind at ease and continued the pursuit. Unexpectedly, Wei Yan had circled around in front of him. Zhang He fought him for more than ten exchanges, but Wei Yan again fled in defeat. Zhang He pursued furiously, only for Guan Xing to circle ahead and block his path. Enraged, Zhang He spurred his horse forward to fight. After ten exchanges, the Shu troops threw away all their clothing, armor, equipment, and other belongings until the road was completely blocked. The Wei soldiers all dismounted and fought over the spoils.\n\nWei Yan and Guan Xing took turns fighting Zhang He, who pursued them with furious courage. As night approached, they reached the entrance to the Mumen Road. Wei Yan wheeled his horse around and shouted abuse: “Zhang He, you traitorous rebel! I will no longer merely hold you off! Just keep coming after me, and now I will fight you to the death!” Zhang He was enraged. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged straight at Wei Yan. Wei Yan brandished his saber to meet him. Before ten exchanges had passed, Wei Yan suffered a crushing defeat. He abandoned all his armor, helmet, and spare horses and led his defeated troops into the Mumen Road. Excited by the killing and seeing Wei Yan flee in utter defeat, Zhang He spurred his horse after him. By then it was completely dark. A cannon sounded, flames shot into the sky from the mountains, and great stones and tangled logs rolled down, blocking the road ahead. Zhang He cried out in horror, “I have fallen into a trap!” He hurriedly turned his horse, but behind him the route of retreat had already been filled with logs and stones. Only a small open space remained in the middle, with sheer cliffs rising on both sides. Zhang He had no way forward or back. Suddenly a wooden clapper sounded, and ten thousand crossbows fired from both sides, shooting Zhang He and more than a hundred of his subordinate officers dead on the Mumen Road. A later poet wrote:\n\nHidden crossbows loosed ten thousand flying stars;\nOn Mumen Road they shot the mighty warrior down.\nTo this day, when travelers pass through Jiange,\nThey still speak of the strategist’s ancient fame.\n\nAfter Zhang He had died, the pursuing Wei troops arrived behind him. Seeing that the road was blocked, they knew that Zhang He had fallen into a trap. The soldiers turned their horses and hurriedly retreated. Suddenly they heard a loud cry from the mountaintop: “Prime Minister Zhuge is here!” The soldiers looked up and saw Zhuge Liang standing amid the firelight. Pointing at them, he said, “I went hunting today intending to shoot a ‘horse,’ but by mistake I struck a ‘roe deer.’ All of you may leave without fear. Report to Zhongda that sooner or later he will surely be captured by me.” The Wei troops returned to Sima Yi and related the events in detail. Sima Yi was overcome with grief. Raising his face to heaven, he sighed, “Zhang Junyi’s death was my fault!” He then withdrew his army to Luoyang. When the Wei emperor heard that Zhang He was dead, he shed tears and sighed. He ordered that the body be recovered and buried with great honors.\n\nZhuge Liang returned to Hanzhong and prepared to go back to Chengdu to see the Latter Emperor. Protector-General Li Yan falsely reported to the Latter Emperor, “I have already prepared the army’s provisions and was about to transport them to the Prime Minister’s forces at the front. I do not know why the Prime Minister suddenly withdrew his army.” When the Latter Emperor heard this report, he immediately ordered Imperial Secretary Fei Yi to go to Hanzhong, see Zhuge Liang, and ask why he had withdrawn. Fei Yi reached Hanzhong and conveyed the Latter Emperor’s wishes. Zhuge Liang exclaimed in astonishment, “Li Yan sent me an urgent letter saying that Eastern Wu was about to raise an army and invade Sichuan. That is why I withdrew.” Fei Yi said, “Li Yan reported that the army’s provisions had already been prepared and that the Prime Minister withdrew without cause. That is why the emperor sent me to inquire.” Zhuge Liang was furious and ordered an investigation. It emerged that Li Yan had failed to supply the army’s provisions and, fearing that the Prime Minister would hold him guilty, had sent the letter to bring him back. He had then made a false report to the emperor to conceal his own failure. Zhuge Liang said angrily, “For his own selfish reasons, that wretch has ruined a great affair of state!” He ordered Li Yan summoned and intended to execute him. Fei Yi advised, “Prime Minister, remember that the late emperor entrusted the heir to his care. Please spare him for now.” Zhuge Liang agreed. Fei Yi immediately prepared a memorial reporting the matter to the emperor. After reading it, the Latter Emperor flew into a rage and ordered armed guards to drag Li Yan out and behead him. Army Adviser Jiang Wan stepped forward and reported, “Li Yan was one of the ministers to whom the late emperor entrusted his heir. I beg Your Majesty to show mercy and pardon him.” The Latter Emperor agreed. Li Yan was stripped of rank and reduced to a commoner, then exiled to live in idleness in Zitong Commandery.\n\nZhuge Liang returned to Chengdu and appointed Li Yan’s son, Li Feng, as chief clerk. He accumulated fodder and grain, instructed the troops in formations and warfare, repaired and prepared military equipment, and cared for his officers and soldiers. Only after three years would he campaign again. The people and soldiers of the two riverlands all revered his benevolence and virtue. Time passed swiftly, and before anyone realized it, three years had gone by. It was now the second month of spring in the twelfth year of Jianxing. Zhuge Liang entered the court and reported, “I have now cared for and strengthened the troops for three years. Our provisions are abundant, our military equipment is complete, and our men and horses are powerful. We can attack Wei. This time, unless I sweep away the treacherous faction and recover the Central Plains, I swear I will not return to see Your Majesty!” The Latter Emperor said, “The realm has now settled into a balance among three powers. Neither Wu nor Wei has invaded us. Why does my Minister-Father not peacefully enjoy this time of tranquility?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I received the late emperor’s gracious recognition and trust. Even in my dreams, I have never ceased devising plans to attack Wei. To exhaust my strength in loyal service, recover the Central Plains for Your Majesty, and restore the House of Han—this is my desire.” Before he had finished speaking, a man stepped out from among the ranks of officials and said, “The Prime Minister must not raise an army.” Everyone looked and saw that it was Qiao Zhou. Truly:\n\nThe Martial Marquis spent all his strength, concerned only for the state;\nThe Grand Historian, discerning fate, now spoke again of Heaven.\n\nWhat argument Qiao Zhou offered will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 102\n\nSima Yi Occupies the Northern Plain and Wei River Bridge; Zhuge Liang Constructs Wooden Oxen and Gliding Horses\n\nNow Qiao Zhou held the office of Grand Historian and was quite knowledgeable about astronomy. When he saw that Kongming again intended to take the field, he entered the palace and memorialized to the Latter Emperor: “I am now in charge of the Astronomical Bureau, and whenever signs of good or ill fortune appear, I cannot fail to report them. Recently tens of thousands of birds flew in from the south, plunged into the Han River, and died. This is an inauspicious omen. I have also observed the heavens and seen the Kui Star moving through the domain of Venus, while the dominant vital force lies in the north. This is unfavorable for an attack on Wei. Moreover, all the people of Chengdu have heard cypress trees weeping at night. With so many strange and disastrous portents, the Prime Minister should maintain a cautious defense and must not act rashly.” Kongming said, “The late emperor entrusted his orphaned heir to me, a responsibility of the utmost gravity. I must exert all my strength to destroy the rebels. How could I abandon the great affairs of the state because of empty and groundless omens of disaster?” He accordingly ordered the proper officials to prepare a full sacrifice of ox, sheep, and pig at the temple of Emperor Zhaolie. Weeping, he bowed and made this declaration: “I, Liang, have marched out from Mount Qi five times without gaining a single inch of land. My guilt is no light matter! Now I again command the entire army and march out from Mount Qi once more. I swear to devote all my strength and all my heart to exterminating the traitors who oppose the Han and recovering the Central Plains. I shall bend myself to the task and exhaust my strength until death alone ends my labors!” When the sacrifice was over, he bowed farewell to the Latter Emperor and traveled day and night to Hanzhong, where he assembled the officers to discuss the campaign. Suddenly a report came that Guan Xing had died of illness. Kongming wailed aloud and collapsed unconscious to the ground. It was a long while before he revived. The officers repeatedly tried to console him. Kongming sighed and said, “How pitiful that Heaven would not grant long life to a man so loyal and righteous! On this campaign I have lost yet another great commander!” A later poet lamented:\nFor living men, death is the constant law;\nLike mayflies, all their lives dissolve to nothing.\nIf loyalty and filial honor endure,\nWhy must one live as long as Qiao and Song?\n\nKongming led 340,000 troops from Shu forward in five columns. He appointed Jiang Wei and Wei Yan as the vanguard commanders, ordering them all to rendezvous after emerging at Mount Qi. He instructed Li Hui to transport provisions ahead to the mouth of the Xie Valley and wait there.\n\nNow in Wei, because a blue dragon had emerged the previous year from a well at Mopo, the reign period had been changed to Qinglong. It was now the second month of spring in the second year of Qinglong. A close attendant memorialized: “The frontier officials have sent an urgent report that more than 300,000 troops from Shu have again marched out from Mount Qi in five columns.” The ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, was greatly alarmed. He hastily summoned Sima Yi and said to him, “The men of Shu have not invaded for three years. Now Zhuge Liang has again marched out from Mount Qi. What are we to do?” Yi memorialized: “Last night I observed the heavens and saw that the Central Plains’ ascendant vital force is now at its height, while the Kui Star is encroaching upon Venus. This is unfavorable for Western Chuan. Kongming now relies arrogantly upon his own talent and wisdom and acts in defiance of Heaven. He is bringing defeat and destruction upon himself. Relying upon Your Majesty’s vast good fortune, I shall go and defeat him. I ask permission to recommend four men to accompany me.” Rui said, “Whom do you recommend?” Yi said, “Xiahou Yuan had four sons. The eldest is named Ba, with the courtesy name Zhongquan; the second is named Wei, with the courtesy name Jiquan; the third is named Hui, with the courtesy name Yaquan; and the fourth is named He, with the courtesy name Yiquan. Ba and Wei are highly skilled in archery and horsemanship, while Hui and He are well versed in military strategy. All four have long wished to avenge their father. I now recommend Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei as the left and right vanguard commanders, and Xiahou Hui and Xiahou He as military secretaries to assist jointly in planning the campaign and driving back the troops of Shu.” Rui said, “Previously the Prince Consort Xiahou Mao mishandled military affairs, losing many soldiers and horses, and to this day he has been too ashamed to return. Are these four men the same sort as Mao?” Yi said, “These four cannot be compared with Mao.” Rui therefore granted his request and appointed Sima Yi Commander-in-Chief, authorizing him to employ every officer and soldier according to his ability and to mobilize troops from every region. Yi accepted his orders, took leave of the court, and departed the capital. Rui also gave Yi a handwritten edict:\nWhen you reach the banks of the Wei River, you should fortify your positions and defend them securely. Do not engage the enemy. When the Shu troops fail to achieve their aims, they will certainly feign retreat to lure you after them. You must take care not to pursue. Wait until their provisions are exhausted, and they will inevitably withdraw of their own accord. Then exploit their weakness and attack. Victory will not be difficult, and you will also spare the soldiers and horses the hardship of exhaustion. No plan could be better than this.\n\nSima Yi bowed his head to the ground and accepted the edict. That same day he reached Chang’an and assembled forces from every region, totaling 400,000 men, all of whom came to encamp along the Wei River. He then detached another 50,000 troops to build nine pontoon bridges across the Wei and ordered the vanguard commanders Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei to cross the river and establish a camp. Behind the main camp, he also had a fortified city built on the eastern plateau as protection against unforeseen danger. While Yi was discussing matters with the officers, it was suddenly reported that Guo Huai and Sun Li had come to see him. Yi welcomed them inside, and after they had exchanged formal greetings, Huai said, “The Shu troops are now all at Mount Qi. If they cross the Wei, ascend the plateau, and link their position to the northern hills, they will cut off the road to Longxi. That would be a grave danger.” Yi said, “Your words are excellent. You may assume overall command of the troops in Longxi, occupy the northern plateau, and establish a camp there. Dig deep trenches, build high ramparts, and keep your forces still. Only when the enemy’s provisions are exhausted may you attack.” Guo Huai and Sun Li accepted the order and led their troops away to make camp.\n\nNow Kongming once again emerged at Mount Qi and established five large camps, arranged to the left, right, center, front, and rear. From the Xie Valley all the way back to Jiange, he established another fourteen camps in succession and stationed troops among them, making preparations for a protracted campaign. Every day he sent men out on patrol. Suddenly it was reported that Guo Huai and Sun Li had led the troops of Longxi to establish a camp on the northern plateau. Kongming said to the officers, “The Wei troops have camped on the northern plateau because they fear I will seize this route and cut off the road to Longxi. I shall now make a feigned attack on the northern plateau while secretly taking the banks of the Wei. Have more than a hundred wooden rafts lashed together and load them with bundles of straw. Select five thousand experienced boatmen to steer them. I shall make a night attack only against the northern plateau, and Sima Yi will certainly lead troops to its rescue. If his forces suffer even a small defeat, I will first send my rear force across to the opposite bank. Then I will put the front force aboard the rafts and order them not to land, but to follow the current to the pontoon bridges, set fire to them, and burn them apart, thereby attacking the enemy’s rear. I myself will lead a force to seize the gate of his forward camp. Once we gain the land south of the Wei River, advancing our army will not be difficult.” The officers obeyed his orders and made their preparations.\n\nScouting troops had already rushed the news to Sima Yi. Yi summoned the officers and said, “There is a scheme behind Kongming’s arrangements. He will claim to be attacking the northern plateau while sending men downstream to burn the pontoon bridges and throw our rear into disorder, after which he will attack our front.” He immediately issued an order to Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei: “If you hear battle cries from the northern plateau, take your troops into the hills south of the Wei River. Wait for the Shu troops to arrive, then attack them.” He also ordered Zhang Hu and Yue Chen to lead two thousand crossbowmen into ambush on the north bank beside the pontoon bridges: “If the Shu troops come downstream on wooden rafts, shoot at them all together. Do not let them approach the bridges.” He also sent orders to Guo Huai and Sun Li: “Kongming will come to the northern plateau while secretly crossing the Wei River. Your camp is newly established and does not contain many soldiers or horses, so conceal all your troops along the road. If the Shu troops cross the river in the afternoon, they will certainly attack you around dusk. Pretend to be defeated and flee, and the Shu troops will certainly pursue. Then all of you are to shoot them with bows and crossbows. I shall advance by both water and land. If the Shu army arrives in great strength, simply watch for my signal before attacking.” When all these orders had been issued, he instructed his two sons, Sima Shi and Sima Zhao, to lead troops in support of the forward camp. Yi himself led a force to relieve the northern plateau.\n\nNow Kongming ordered Wei Yan and Ma Dai to lead troops across the Wei River and attack the northern plateau. He ordered Wu Ban and Wu Yi to lead the troops on the wooden rafts to burn the pontoon bridges. He appointed Wang Ping and Zhang Ni to the front division, Jiang Wei and Ma Zhong to the middle division, and Liao Hua and Zhang Yi to the rear division. Divided into three columns, they went to attack the Wei land camp south of the river. At noon that day, the men and horses left the main camp, crossed the Wei River, formed their battle lines, and advanced slowly. Wei Yan and Ma Dai were drawing near the northern plateau when darkness fell. Sun Li’s scouts saw them, and he immediately abandoned his camp and fled. Wei Yan realized that preparations had been made and hurriedly ordered a retreat, but tremendous cries erupted on every side. Sima Yi attacked from the left and Guo Huai from the right. Wei Yan and Ma Dai fought desperately to break out. More than half the Shu troops fell into the river, while the rest had no road by which to escape. Fortunately, Wu Yi’s troops charged in, rescued the defeated soldiers, brought them across the river, and held the enemy at bay. Wu Ban sent half his troops to pole their rafts downstream and burn the pontoon bridges, but Zhang Hu and Yue Chen stopped them with a storm of arrows from the bank. Wu Ban was struck by an arrow, fell into the water, and died. The remaining troops leaped into the river to save themselves, and all the wooden rafts were captured by the Wei forces.\n\nAt this time Wang Ping and Zhang Ni did not know that the troops at the northern plateau had been defeated. They advanced directly toward the Wei camp, and it was already the second watch when they heard battle cries rising on every side. Wang Ping said to Zhang Ni, “Our troops attacked the northern plateau, but we do not yet know whether they won or lost. The camp south of the Wei is right before us, so why do we not see a single Wei soldier? Could Sima Yi have learned of the plan and prepared for us in advance? Let us wait until we see the pontoon bridges catch fire before we advance.” The two halted their troops and horses. Suddenly a rider came from behind and reported, “The Prime Minister orders the army to withdraw at once. Both the force at the northern plateau and the force sent against the pontoon bridges have been defeated.” Wang Ping and Zhang Ni were greatly alarmed and hastily withdrew. But the Wei troops had already come around behind them. At the blast of a cannon, they charged all at once, and flames surged into the sky. Wang Ping and Zhang Ni led their troops to meet them, and the two armies fought a confused battle. Ping and Ni fought desperately and broke out, but more than half the Shu troops were killed or wounded. Kongming returned to the main camp at Mount Qi and gathered the remnants of his army. He had lost more than ten thousand men and was deeply troubled.\n\nSuddenly it was reported that Fei Yi had come from Chengdu to see the Prime Minister. Kongming had him brought in. After Fei Yi had paid his respects, Kongming said, “I have a letter that I was just about to trouble you to deliver to Eastern Wu. I do not know whether you are willing to go.” Yi said, “How would I dare refuse the Prime Minister’s command?” Kongming immediately composed a letter and gave it to Fei Yi, who departed. Carrying the letter, Yi went directly to Jianye, entered the palace to see Sun Quan, ruler of Wu, and presented Kongming’s letter. Quan opened and read it. In substance, it said:\nThe imperial house of Han has suffered misfortune, the principles of royal government have fallen into disorder, and the traitorous Cao clan has usurped power and prolonged its rebellion to the present day. I, Liang, received the weighty trust of Emperor Zhaolie. How would I dare fail to exert all my strength and devote my entire heart? Our great army is now assembled at Mount Qi, and the savage enemy is about to perish beside the Wei River. I humbly hope that Your Majesty will remember the obligations of our alliance, order your generals to march north, and join us in taking the Central Plains and dividing the realm between us. A letter cannot fully express my meaning. I earnestly hope Your Sacred Majesty will heed this request!\n\nWhen Quan finished reading, he was delighted and said to Fei Yi, “I have long wished to raise an army but have had no opportunity to coordinate with Kongming. Now that his letter has arrived, I myself will raise an army immediately, advance through the gate of Ruxu to Chao, and take Xincheng from Wei. I shall also order Lu Xun, Zhuge Jin, and the others to station troops at Jiangxia and the mouth of the Mian River and seize Xiangyang. Sun Shao, Zhang Cheng, and the others will march from Guangling to seize Huaiyang and the surrounding regions. The three columns, totaling 300,000 men, will advance together, and I shall set a date for the campaign.” Fei Yi bowed in thanks and said, “If this is truly done, the Central Plains will soon fall of themselves!” Quan gave a banquet in Fei Yi’s honor. During the feast, Quan asked, “In the Prime Minister’s army, whom does he use first to break the enemy?” Yi said, “Wei Yan is foremost.” Quan laughed and said, “That man has courage to spare, but his heart is not upright. If one day Kongming is no longer there, Wei Yan will certainly bring disaster. Can Kongming truly be unaware of this?” Yi said, “Your Majesty’s words are entirely correct! When I return, I shall immediately report them to Kongming.” He then bowed farewell to Sun Quan and returned to Mount Qi. On seeing Kongming, he gave a full account of how the ruler of Wu was raising a great army of 300,000 men, would personally lead the campaign, and had divided the forces into three columns. Kongming then asked, “Did the ruler of Wu say anything else?” Fei Yi related what he had said about Wei Yan. Kongming sighed and said, “He is truly an intelligent ruler! It is not that I do not understand this man. I use him only because I value his courage.” Yi said, “The Prime Minister should make arrangements early.” Kongming said, “I have my own method.” Fei Yi took leave of Kongming and returned to Chengdu.\n\nKongming was discussing the advance with the officers when it was suddenly reported that a Wei commander had come to surrender. Kongming had him brought in and questioned him. The man answered, “I am Zheng Wen, an Assistant General of Wei. Recently Qin Lang and I jointly commanded troops under Sima Yi’s direction. Unexpectedly, Yi showed favoritism and partiality, promoted Qin Lang to General of the Vanguard, and treated me like dirt. Resentful of this injustice, I have come especially to surrender to the Prime Minister. I beg you to accept me into your service.” Before he had finished speaking, a man reported that Qin Lang had led troops outside the camp and was challenging Zheng Wen alone to battle. Kongming said, “How does this man’s martial skill compare with yours?” Zheng Wen said, “I will behead him on the spot.” Kongming said, “Only if you first kill Qin Lang will I cease to doubt you.” Zheng Wen gladly mounted his horse, rode out of the camp, and engaged Qin Lang. Kongming personally left the camp to watch. Qin Lang leveled his spear and cursed loudly, “Rebel! You stole my warhorse and came here with it. Return it to me at once!” When he had finished speaking, he charged straight at Zheng Wen. Wen spurred his horse forward, brandishing his saber to meet him, and in a single exchange cut Qin Lang down from his horse. The Wei troops scattered and fled. Zheng Wen carried the severed head into the camp.\n\nKongming returned to his tent and took his seat. He summoned Zheng Wen, then suddenly flew into a rage and ordered the attendants to drag him out and execute him. Zheng Wen said, “I have committed no crime!” Kongming said, “I knew Qin Lang before. The man you just killed was not Qin Lang. How dare you deceive me!” Wen bowed and pleaded, “That truly was Qin Lang’s younger brother, Qin Ming.” Kongming laughed and said, “Sima Yi ordered you to come here under a false surrender and work some scheme within my camp. How could you possibly deceive me? Unless you tell me the truth, I will certainly have you executed!” Zheng Wen had no choice but to confess that his surrender was indeed false. Weeping, he begged to be spared. Kongming said, “Since you wish to live, you may write a letter telling Sima Yi to come in person and raid my camp. Then I will spare your life. If Sima Yi is captured, the credit will be yours, and I will give you an important post.” Zheng Wen had no choice but to write a letter and present it to Kongming. Kongming ordered that Zheng Wen be taken away under guard. Fan Jian asked, “How did the Prime Minister know that this man’s surrender was false?” Kongming said, “Sima Yi does not employ men lightly. If he promoted Qin Lang to General of the Vanguard, Qin Lang’s martial skill must be formidable. Yet when he and Zheng Wen crossed weapons on horseback, Wen killed him in a single exchange. The man therefore could not have been Qin Lang. That is how I knew the surrender was false.” Everyone bowed in admiration.\n\nKongming selected an eloquent soldier and whispered detailed instructions into his ear. The soldier accepted the order, took the letter, and went directly to the Wei camp, where he asked to see Sima Yi. Yi summoned him inside, opened the letter, and read it. Then he asked, “Who are you?” The man answered, “I am from the Central Plains but was stranded in Shu. Zheng Wen and I come from the same district. Kongming has now appointed Zheng Wen vanguard commander because of his meritorious service. Zheng Wen specially entrusted me with this letter. Tomorrow evening he will raise a fire as a signal, and he respectfully asks the Commander-in-Chief to lead the main army in person to raid the camp. Zheng Wen will respond from within.” Sima Yi questioned him again and again, then carefully examined the letter. Convinced that it was genuine, he gave the soldier wine and food and instructed him: “The appointed time will be the second watch tomorrow night. I shall personally come to raid the camp. If the great enterprise succeeds, I will certainly give you an important post.” The soldier bowed farewell, returned to his own camp, and reported everything to Kongming. Kongming took up his sword, paced the ritual pattern of the stars, and completed his prayers. He then summoned Wang Ping and Zhang Ni and instructed them in detail. Next he summoned Ma Zhong and Ma Dai and gave them their instructions. He then called Wei Yan and likewise instructed him. Kongming himself led several dozen men to the summit of a high mountain, where he sat and directed the entire army.\n\nNow after Sima Yi saw Zheng Wen’s letter, he intended to lead his two sons and the main army in a raid on the Shu camp. His eldest son, Sima Shi, remonstrated with him: “Father, why would you personally enter such a dangerous place on the evidence of a single scrap of paper? If anything goes wrong, what will you do? It would be better to send another commander ahead while you follow in support.” Yi accepted his advice and ordered Qin Lang to lead ten thousand troops in a raid on the Shu camp, while Yi himself led a force behind to support him. During the first watch that night, the wind was fresh and the moon shone brightly. As the second watch approached, dark clouds suddenly closed in from every side, and black vapor filled the sky until nothing could be seen face-to-face. Yi was delighted and said, “Heaven is enabling me to succeed!” The men therefore put gags in their mouths to keep silent, and the horses’ mouths were tightly bridled as they drove rapidly forward. Qin Lang led the way with ten thousand troops and charged directly into the Shu camp, but not a single person was to be seen. Lang realized that he had fallen into a trap and hurriedly called for a retreat. Torches flared on every side, and battle cries shook the earth. Wang Ping and Zhang Ni attacked from the left, while Ma Dai and Ma Zhong attacked from the right. Qin Lang fought desperately but could not break out. Behind him, Sima Yi saw flames surging into the sky from the Shu camp and heard the ceaseless battle cries. Not knowing whether the Wei troops had won or lost, he simply urged his troops forward in support and charged toward the light of the flames. Suddenly a great cry arose. Drums and horns thundered to the heavens, and fire-cannons shook the earth. Wei Yan attacked from the left and Jiang Wei from the right. The Wei army suffered a crushing defeat; eight or nine men out of every ten were killed or wounded, and the rest fled in all directions. By this time the ten thousand troops led by Qin Lang had all been surrounded by the Shu forces, whose arrows flew like a swarm of locusts. Qin Lang died amid the chaos of battle. Sima Yi led the defeated troops back into his own camp.\n\nAfter the third watch, the sky became clear and bright again. From the mountaintop, Kongming sounded the gong to recall his troops. The dark clouds that had closed in from every side during the second watch had in fact been summoned by Kongming through the arts of Dunjia. After the troops had been recalled, the sky became clear again because Kongming commanded the Six Ding and Six Jia spirits to sweep away the floating clouds. Kongming returned victorious to his camp and ordered Zheng Wen executed. He then considered another plan for taking the territory south of the Wei. Every day he sent troops to issue challenges, but the Wei army consistently refused to come out and engage them. Kongming rode in his small carriage to the front of Mount Qi and surveyed the terrain on both sides of the Wei River. Suddenly he came to the mouth of a valley shaped like a gourd. Its interior could hold more than a thousand men. Two other hills enclosed a second valley that could hold four or five hundred men. At the rear, two hills curved around it, leaving room for only one man and one horse to pass. Kongming examined it and was delighted. He asked the local guide, “What is this valley called?” The guide answered, “It is called Shangfang Valley, and is also known as Gourd Valley.” Kongming returned to his tent, summoned the assistant commanders Du Rui and Hu Zhong, and whispered a secret plan to them. He ordered more than a thousand craftsmen attached to the army to be assembled and sent into Gourd Valley to manufacture “wooden oxen and flowing horses” for the army’s use. He also ordered Ma Dai to lead five hundred soldiers to guard the mouth of the valley. Kongming instructed Ma Dai: “The craftsmen are not to be allowed out, and outsiders are not to be allowed in. I shall also come from time to time to inspect the work. My plan for capturing Sima Yi depends entirely upon this undertaking. You must not let any word of it leak out.” Ma Dai accepted the order and departed. Du Rui and Hu Zhong supervised the craftsmen inside the valley as they manufactured the devices according to the prescribed method. Kongming came every day to give them instructions.\n\nOne day, Chief Clerk Yang Yi entered and reported: “At present all our grain is at Jiange, and it is difficult for laborers, oxen, and horses to transport it. What are we to do?” Kongming smiled and said, “I have been planning for this for a long time. I ordered the timber previously stockpiled, together with the large timbers purchased in Western Chuan, to be made into ‘wooden oxen and flowing horses.’ They make the transport of grain extremely convenient. These oxen and horses require neither water nor food and can carry supplies without interruption, day and night.” Everyone exclaimed in astonishment, “From ancient times to the present, we have never heard of such things as ‘wooden oxen and flowing horses.’ What marvelous method does the Prime Minister possess for constructing these extraordinary devices?” Kongming said, “I have already ordered men to construct them according to the proper method, but they are not yet complete. I shall now first write out clearly the method for making wooden oxen and flowing horses, including all dimensions, shapes, lengths, widths, and depths, so that you may examine it.” Everyone was delighted. Kongming immediately wrote out a document by hand and gave it to them to read. The officers gathered around to examine it. The method for constructing the wooden ox was as follows:\n\nA square belly and bent shins, one belly and four feet. The head enters the neck, and the tongue rests against the belly. It carries much but travels little. One traveling alone covers several tens of li; traveling in a group, they cover thirty li. The curved piece forms the ox’s head, and the paired pieces form its feet. The crosspiece forms the ox’s neck, and the turning pieces form its legs. The covering piece forms the ox’s back, and the square piece forms its belly. The hanging piece forms the ox’s tongue, and the curved pieces form its ribs. The notched pieces form the ox’s teeth, and the upright pieces form its horns. The slender piece forms the ox’s yoke strap, and the clasping pieces form the crupper and harness. The ox is controlled by two shafts. For every six feet a man walks, the ox takes four steps. The man does not labor greatly, and the ox neither drinks nor eats.\n\nThe method for constructing the flowing horse was as follows:\n\nThe ribs are three feet five inches long, three inches wide, and two inches five tenths thick; left and right are identical. The marked line for the front axle hole is four inches from the end, with an internal diameter of two inches. The marked line for the front leg hole is four inches five tenths from the end; the hole is one inch five tenths long and one inch wide. The bar hole is three inches seven tenths from the marked line of the front leg hole; the hole is two inches long and one inch wide. The rear axle hole is one foot five inches from the marked line of the front bar and is the same size as the front axle hole. The marked line for the rear leg hole is one inch two tenths across and lies three inches five tenths from the rear axle hole; its dimensions are the same as those of the front leg hole. The rear bar hole is two inches seven tenths from the marked line of the rear leg hole. The rear load notch is four inches five tenths from the marked line of the rear bar hole. The front bar is one foot eight inches long, two inches wide, and one inch five tenths thick. The rear bar is the same. There are two square boxlike panniers, each eight tenths of an inch thick, two feet seven inches long, one foot six inches five tenths high, and one foot six inches wide. Each holds two hu and three dou of grain. From the upper bar hole to the lower edge of the rib is seven inches, the same at both front and rear. The marked distance from the upper bar hole to the lower bar hole is one foot three inches; each hole is one inch five tenths long and seven tenths of an inch wide. All eight holes are identical. Each of the four legs, front and rear, is two inches wide and one inch five tenths thick. The form is modeled on an elephant. The raised front is four inches long, and its circular face is four inches three tenths in diameter. Through its central hole passes the three-legged bar, which is two feet one inch long, one inch five tenths wide, and one inch four tenths thick.\n\nAfter the officers had read it through, they all bowed to the ground and said, “The Prime Minister is truly a divine man!” Several days later, all the wooden oxen and flowing horses were finished, and they looked exactly like living creatures. They could go up mountains and down ridges with complete ease. All the soldiers who saw them were delighted. Kongming ordered General of the Right Gao Xiang to lead one thousand troops and drive the wooden oxen and flowing horses directly from Jiange to the main camp at Mount Qi, transporting provisions back and forth to supply the Shu army. A later poet praised them:\nThrough Jiange’s rugged heights the flowing horses sped;\nThrough Xie Valley’s broken paths the wooden oxen went.\nIf later ages could but put this method into use,\nHow could transporting supplies ever cause men grief?\n\nNow while Sima Yi was deeply troubled, a mounted scout suddenly reported: “The Shu troops are using wooden oxen and flowing horses to transport their provisions. The men scarcely labor, while the oxen and horses do not eat.” Yi was greatly alarmed and said, “The reason I have held firmly to my defenses and refused to come out is that their provisions could not keep arriving, and I intended to wait for them to collapse on their own. Now that they are using this method, they must be planning to remain for a long time and have no thought of withdrawing. What am I to do?” He hurriedly summoned Zhang Hu and Yue Chen and instructed them: “Each of you is to lead five hundred troops by the narrow path through the Xie Valley. Wait until the Shu troops have driven all the wooden oxen and flowing horses past you. Once they have all gone by, charge out together. Do not seize too many. Capture only three or five and return.” The two obeyed. Each led five hundred soldiers disguised as Shu troops, slipped along the narrow path at night, and lay in ambush inside the valley. As expected, they saw Gao Xiang approaching with troops driving the wooden oxen and flowing horses. When nearly all had passed, the two Wei forces raised a clamor and charged out from both sides. The Shu troops were caught unprepared and abandoned several of the devices. Zhang Hu and Yue Chen happily drove them back to their own camp. Sima Yi examined them and saw that they truly advanced and retreated like living creatures. Delighted, he said, “If you can use this method, do you think I cannot use it too?” He summoned more than a hundred skilled craftsmen, had them take the devices apart in his presence, and instructed them to manufacture identical wooden oxen and flowing horses according to the same dimensions, lengths, and thicknesses. In less than half a month, they constructed more than two thousand. They followed the same design as those made by Kongming and could likewise travel. Yi therefore ordered General Who Pacifies Distant Lands Cen Wei to lead one thousand troops driving the wooden oxen and flowing horses to Longxi to transport provisions without interruption. Every officer and soldier in the Wei camp was delighted.\n\nNow Gao Xiang returned to see Kongming and reported that the Wei troops had seized five or six wooden oxen and flowing horses. Kongming laughed and said, “I wanted them to seize those devices. I have spent only a few wooden oxen and flowing horses, but before long I shall gain a great quantity of supplies for our army.” The officers asked, “How does the Prime Minister know this?” Kongming said, “When Sima Yi sees the wooden oxen and flowing horses, he will certainly copy my design and manufacture identical ones. At that time, I shall have another plan.” Several days later, a man reported that the Wei army had also learned to make wooden oxen and flowing horses and was using them to transport provisions from Longxi. Kongming was delighted and said, “It has turned out exactly as I calculated.” He then summoned Wang Ping and instructed him: “Lead one thousand troops disguised as Wei soldiers. Travel through the night and secretly pass the northern plateau. Claim that you are a grain-patrol unit and mingle with their supply convoy. Kill or scatter all the men escorting the provisions, then drive the wooden oxen and flowing horses back and head straight past the northern plateau. Wei troops are certain to pursue you there. When that happens, twist the tongues inside the mouths of the wooden oxen and flowing horses. They will immediately become unable to move. Abandon them and flee. When the pursuing Wei troops arrive, they will be unable to drag them, pull them, carry them, or lift them away. When my other troops arrive, turn back, twist the tongues of the oxen and horses into place again, and drive them rapidly away. The Wei troops will certainly think it uncanny.”\n\nWang Ping accepted the plan and led his troops away. Kongming then summoned Zhang Ni and instructed him: “Lead five hundred troops, all disguised as the divine soldiers of the Six Ding and Six Jia, with ghostly heads and animal bodies. Paint their faces in five colors and dress them in all kinds of strange and monstrous forms. Each man is to hold an embroidered banner in one hand and a precious sword in the other. Hang gourds on their bodies containing smoke- and fire-producing substances, and conceal them beside the mountains. When the wooden oxen and flowing horses arrive, release the smoke and fire, rush out together, and drive the oxen and horses away. When the Wei troops see you, they will certainly think you are gods and ghosts and will not dare pursue.” Zhang Ni accepted the plan and led his troops away. Kongming then summoned Jiang Wei and Wei Yan and instructed them: “Together, lead ten thousand troops to the entrance of the camp on the northern plateau and receive the wooden oxen and flowing horses, in case there is fighting.” He then summoned Liao Hua and Zhang Yi and instructed them: “Lead five thousand troops to cut off Sima Yi’s route.” Finally, he summoned Ma Zhong and Ma Dai and instructed them: “Lead two thousand troops south of the Wei River and challenge the enemy.” The six men each obeyed their orders and departed.\n\nNow the Wei commander Cen Wei was leading troops driving wooden oxen and flowing horses loaded with grain. As they traveled, it was suddenly reported that a force ahead was patrolling the provisions. Cen Wei sent men to scout, and when they confirmed that these were indeed Wei troops, he continued forward without concern. The two forces joined together. Suddenly a tremendous cry arose, and the Shu soldiers began attacking from within the ranks, shouting, “The great Shu commander Wang Ping is here!” The Wei troops were caught unprepared, and more than half were killed by the Shu soldiers. Cen Wei led the defeated troops in resistance, but Wang Ping cut him down with a single stroke of his saber. The rest scattered in rout. Wang Ping led his troops in driving away all the wooden oxen and flowing horses. The defeated soldiers rushed back and reported to the camp on the northern plateau. When Guo Huai heard that the army’s provisions had been seized, he hurriedly led troops to the rescue. Wang Ping ordered his soldiers to twist the tongues of the wooden oxen and flowing horses, abandon them all on the road, and retreat while fighting. Guo Huai ordered his men not to continue the pursuit but simply to drive the wooden oxen and flowing horses back. The soldiers all tried to drive them, but how could they make them move? Guo Huai became suspicious and perplexed. While he was at a loss, drums and horns suddenly thundered to the heavens, and battle cries rose on every side. Two forces charged in: they were Wei Yan and Jiang Wei. Wang Ping also led his troops back into the attack. Assaulted from three directions, Guo Huai suffered a crushing defeat and fled. Wang Ping ordered the soldiers to twist the tongues of the oxen and horses back into place, then drove them away. When Guo Huai saw this, he was just about to turn his troops around and resume the pursuit when smoke and clouds suddenly surged up behind the mountain. A unit of divine soldiers rushed out, every one of them holding a banner and a sword and presenting a monstrous appearance. They drove the wooden oxen and flowing horses away like a rushing wind. Guo Huai cried out in alarm, “They must have divine assistance!” When his soldiers saw them, all were terrified and awestruck and did not dare pursue.\n\nNow when Sima Yi heard that the troops on the northern plateau had been defeated, he hastily led an army in person to their rescue. He had gone only halfway when a cannon suddenly sounded. Two forces charged out from rugged, precipitous ground, their battle cries shaking the earth. Upon their banners were written in large characters: “Han Generals Zhang Yi and Liao Hua.” Sima Yi was greatly alarmed at the sight. The Wei troops panicked and fled in all directions. As the verse says:\nDivine commanders block his road, his grain is seized;\nStruck by an ambush, his own life is imperiled.\nHow Sima Yi resisted the attack will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 103\n\nSima Yi Is Trapped in Shangfang Valley; Zhuge Liang Prays to Prolong His Life at Wuzhang Plain\n\nNow Sima Yi, after being routed by Zhang Yi and Liao Hua, fled toward a dense forest, alone on horseback with only his spear. Zhang Yi halted the rear troops while Liao Hua took the lead in pursuit. Just as Liao Hua was about to catch him, Sima Yi panicked and circled around a tree. Liao Hua slashed at him, but his blade struck the tree instead. By the time he pulled his saber free, Sima Yi had already escaped from the forest. Liao Hua rode out after him but could not tell which way he had gone. He saw only a golden helmet lying east of the woods. Liao Hua picked it up, hung it from his horse, and rode straight east in pursuit. In fact, Sima Yi had thrown down his golden helmet east of the woods, then doubled back and fled west. Liao Hua pursued for some distance but found no trace of him. When he rode out of the valley, he met Jiang Wei, and the two returned to camp to see Kongming. Zhang Ni had already driven the wooden oxen and flowing horses back to camp. After everything had been handed over and accounted for, more than ten thousand shi of grain had been captured. Liao Hua presented the golden helmet and was credited with the foremost achievement. Wei Yan was displeased and voiced his resentment, but Kongming pretended not to notice.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi fled back to his camp, deeply frustrated. Suddenly an imperial messenger arrived with an edict stating that Eastern Wu had invaded along three routes and that the court was then discussing the appointment of generals to resist them. Sima Yi and the others were ordered to hold their positions and not give battle. After receiving the command, Sima Yi deepened his moats, raised his ramparts, and held firm without coming out.\n\nWhen Cao Rui heard that Sun Quan was advancing with his forces divided into three routes, he likewise raised three armies to meet him. He ordered Liu Shao to lead troops to the relief of Jiangxia, Tian Yu to lead troops to the relief of Xiangyang, while he himself, accompanied by Man Chong, led the main army to the relief of Hefei. Man Chong led an advance force to the mouth of Chaohu Lake, where he saw countless warships along the eastern shore, with their banners and standards arrayed in perfect order. Man Chong entered the imperial camp and addressed the ruler of Wei: “The men of Wu are sure to take us lightly because we have come from far away, and they will not yet have taken precautions. Tonight we can exploit their unpreparedness and raid their naval camp. We are certain to win a complete victory.”\n\nThe ruler of Wei said, “Your proposal is exactly what I had in mind.”\n\nHe immediately ordered the valiant general Zhang Qiu to take five thousand troops, each carrying fire-starting equipment, and attack from the mouth of the lake, while Man Chong led another five thousand troops in an attack from the eastern shore. At the second watch that night, Zhang Qiu and Man Chong each led their troops quietly toward the mouth of the lake. As they drew near the naval camp, they raised a great shout and charged in together. The Wu troops fell into confusion and fled without fighting. The Wei troops set fires on every side, burning an incalculable number of warships, stores of grain and fodder, and pieces of equipment. Zhuge Jin led the defeated troops away and fled to Miankou. The Wei troops returned after a great victory.\n\nThe next day, scouts reported the news to Lu Xun. Lu Xun assembled his generals and discussed the situation with them, saying, “I shall submit a memorial to His Majesty and ask him to lift the siege of Xincheng, then use his troops to cut off the Wei army’s route of retreat. I will lead my forces in an attack on their front. Unable to defend both head and tail, they can be broken with a single assault.”\n\nEveryone approved of his proposal. Lu Xun immediately prepared a memorial and secretly sent a junior officer to carry it to Xincheng. The junior officer accepted the order and set out with the memorial, but when he reached the crossing, he unexpectedly fell into an ambush laid by Wei troops. He was captured and escorted into the army to see Cao Rui, ruler of Wei. Cao Rui found Lu Xun’s memorial on him and, after reading it, sighed and said, “Lu Xun of Eastern Wu truly is a brilliant strategist!”\n\nHe then ordered the Wu soldier placed under guard and commanded Liu Shao to take strict precautions against Sun Quan’s rear forces.\n\nZhuge Jin, meanwhile, had suffered a major defeat, and with the summer heat upon them, many of his men and horses had fallen ill. He therefore wrote a letter and had it forwarded to Lu Xun, proposing that they withdraw and return home. After reading it, Lu Xun said to the messenger, “Give the general my respects and tell him I have a plan of my own.”\n\nThe messenger returned and reported to Zhuge Jin. Zhuge Jin asked, “What is General Lu doing?”\n\nThe messenger replied, “I saw only that General Lu was urging everyone to plant beans outside the camp, while he and his generals were amusing themselves with archery at the main gate.”\n\nGreatly alarmed, Zhuge Jin went in person to Lu Xun’s camp. After meeting him, he asked, “Now that Cao Rui has come in person and his military strength is so great, how does the commander-in-chief intend to resist him?”\n\nLu Xun said, “I previously sent a man to submit a memorial to His Majesty, but unexpectedly he was captured by the enemy. Now that our plan has been exposed, they are certain to be prepared. There is no advantage in fighting them, so it would be better to withdraw for the time being. I have already sent another man with a memorial asking His Majesty to pull back his troops gradually.”\n\nZhuge Jin said, “Since the commander-in-chief has decided on this, we should withdraw at once. Why delay any longer?”\n\nLu Xun replied, “If our army is to retreat, we must move slowly. If we withdraw now, the Wei troops are certain to pursue us while they have the advantage. That is the road to defeat. You should first supervise the ships and make a show of preparing to resist the enemy. I will lead all my troops and horses toward Xiangyang as a feint to confuse them. After that, we will gradually withdraw to Jiangdong, and the Wei troops will not dare approach us.”\n\nZhuge Jin followed his plan. Lu Xun took his leave and returned to his own camp, where he put the ships in order and prepared to depart. He then marshaled his ranks, made a great display of strength, and advanced toward Xiangyang.\n\nSpies soon reported to the ruler of Wei that the Wu troops were on the move and that precautions were needed. When the Wei generals heard this, they all wanted to go out and fight. But the ruler of Wei had long known Lu Xun’s abilities, and he instructed his generals: “Lu Xun is resourceful. This may well be a plan to lure us out. We must not move rashly.”\n\nThe generals therefore stopped. Several days later, scouts came to report: “The forces of Eastern Wu have withdrawn along all three routes.”\n\nThe ruler of Wei did not believe them and sent men to investigate again. They returned and reported that all the Wu troops had indeed withdrawn. The ruler of Wei sighed and said, “Lu Xun’s use of troops is no less skillful than that of Sun Tzu and Wu Qi. The southeast cannot yet be pacified.”\n\nHe therefore ordered his generals to guard all the strategic points, while he personally led the main army to encamp at Hefei and wait to see what would happen.\n\nAt Qishan, Kongming planned to remain for a long time, so he ordered the Shu troops to farm the land together with the people of Wei. The soldiers took one part of the land and the civilians two parts, and there was no encroachment on the people at all. The people of Wei were therefore able to live and work in peace.\n\nSima Shi went in to see his father and said, “The Shu troops have seized a great deal of our grain, and now they have their soldiers mixed among our people, farming along the bank of the Wei River as part of a long-term plan. If this continues, it will truly become a grave threat to the state. Father, why not arrange a date with Kongming for one great battle and decide once and for all which of you is stronger?”\n\nSima Yi replied, “I have received an imperial command to hold firm. I must not move rashly.”\n\nWhile they were still discussing the matter, a report suddenly came that Wei Yan had brought the golden helmet the commander-in-chief had lost the other day and was outside challenging them and shouting insults. The generals were furious and all wanted to go out and fight.\n\nSima Yi laughed and said, “The sage said, ‘If you cannot endure a small grievance, you will disrupt a great plan.’ Holding firm is the best course.”\n\nThe generals obeyed and did not go out. Wei Yan hurled insults at them for a long while before finally returning.\n\nWhen Kongming saw that Sima Yi refused to come out and fight, he secretly ordered Ma Dai to construct a wooden stockade and dig a deep trench inside the camp, filling it with dry wood and other fire-starting materials. On the surrounding hills, he had large quantities of brushwood and grass used to build empty huts, and mines were concealed both inside and outside them. When all was ready, Kongming whispered instructions in Ma Dai’s ear: “Block the rear exit of Gourd Valley and secretly conceal troops inside it. If Sima Yi pursues you there, let him enter the valley, then ignite all the mines and dry wood at once.”\n\nHe also ordered the soldiers to display a signal of seven-star banners at the valley entrance by day and to set out seven bright lamps on the hills by night as a secret signal. Ma Dai accepted the plan and led his troops away.\n\nKongming then summoned Wei Yan and instructed him: “Take five hundred men to the Wei camp and challenge them. You must lure Sima Yi out to fight. You are not to win, but only pretend to be defeated. Sima Yi is certain to pursue you. When he does, head toward the place marked by the seven-star banners. If it is nighttime, head toward the place marked by the seven lamps. All you need do is lure Sima Yi into Gourd Valley. I have a plan to capture him.”\n\nWei Yan accepted the plan and led his troops away.\n\nKongming then summoned Gao Xiang and instructed him: “Divide the wooden oxen and flowing horses into groups of twenty or thirty, or groups of forty or fifty. Load them all with grain and have them travel back and forth along the mountain roads. If the Wei troops seize them, that will count as your achievement.”\n\nGao Xiang accepted the plan and drove the wooden oxen and flowing horses away.\n\nKongming redeployed the troops at Qishan one group at a time, outwardly claiming that they were being sent to farm. He instructed them: “If any other troops come to fight, you may only pretend to be defeated. Only if Sima Yi himself comes are you to combine your strength and attack Weinan, cutting off his route of retreat.”\n\nAfter completing all his deployments, Kongming personally led one force to make camp near Shangfang Valley.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Hui and Xiahou He entered Sima Yi’s camp and told him, “The Shu troops are now scattered in separate camps and farming everywhere as part of a long-term plan. If we do not eliminate them now, they will remain here in comfort until their roots are deep and firm, and then they will be difficult to dislodge.”\n\nSima Yi said, “This must be another of Kongming’s schemes.”\n\nThe two men replied, “If the commander-in-chief is always this suspicious and hesitant, when will the enemy ever be destroyed? We two brothers will exert all our strength and fight to the death to repay the nation’s favor.”\n\nSima Yi said, “If that is how you feel, then the two of you may go out and fight by separate routes.”\n\nHe then ordered Xiahou Hui and Xiahou He each to lead five thousand troops away. Sima Yi remained seated, awaiting news.\n\nXiahou Hui and Xiahou He divided their troops into two routes. As they marched, they suddenly saw Shu soldiers approaching with wooden oxen and flowing horses. Both men attacked at once. The Shu soldiers were badly defeated and fled, and all the wooden oxen and flowing horses were seized by the Wei troops and sent under escort to Sima Yi’s camp. The next day they captured more than a hundred men and horses, which were likewise escorted to the main camp.\n\nSima Yi had the captured Shu soldiers brought before him and questioned them closely to learn the truth of the situation. The Shu soldiers told him, “Kongming assumed that the commander-in-chief would hold firm and refuse to come out, so he ordered all of us to scatter and farm the land as part of a long-term plan. We never expected to be captured.”\n\nSima Yi immediately released all the Shu soldiers and sent them back.\n\nXiahou He asked, “Why not kill them?”\n\nSima Yi replied, “They are only common soldiers. Killing them would do us no good. If we release them to return to their camp, they will tell everyone that the Wei generals are generous and benevolent, and this will weaken their will to fight. This is the strategy Lü Meng used to take Jingzhou.”\n\nHe therefore issued an order that from then on, whenever Shu soldiers were captured, they were to be treated well and sent back. Officers and soldiers who distinguished themselves were still to be richly rewarded. The generals all obeyed the order and departed.\n\nKongming ordered Gao Xiang to pretend to transport grain, driving wooden oxen and flowing horses back and forth through Shangfang Valley. Xiahou Hui and the others intercepted and attacked them from time to time, and within half a month they won several successive victories. Sima Yi was delighted to see the Shu troops repeatedly defeated.\n\nOne day, several dozen more Shu soldiers were captured. Sima Yi summoned them before his tent and asked, “Where is Kongming now?”\n\nThey told him, “Chancellor Zhuge is not at Qishan. He has made camp ten li west of Shangfang Valley and is staying there. Every day, grain is now transported and stored in Shangfang Valley.”\n\nSima Yi questioned them in detail, then released them all. He summoned his generals and instructed them: “Kongming is not at Qishan now but has made camp in Shangfang Valley. Tomorrow, all of you are to combine your strength and attack the main camp at Qishan. I will personally lead troops to support you.”\n\nThe generals accepted their orders and each prepared for battle.\n\nSima Shi asked, “Father, why do you now intend to attack his rear?”\n\nSima Yi replied, “Qishan is the foundation of the Shu army. If they see our troops attacking it, every camp is sure to send all its forces to the rescue. I will then seize Shangfang Valley and burn their grain and fodder. They will be unable to support both front and rear and are certain to suffer a major defeat.”\n\nSima Shi bowed in admiration. Sima Yi immediately set his army in motion, ordering Zhang Hu and Yue Chen each to lead five thousand troops behind him as reinforcements.\n\nKongming, who was then at Qishan, saw Wei troops moving in groups of three or five thousand, or in groups of one or two thousand. Their columns were in constant motion, watching both front and rear. He concluded that they were coming to seize the main camp at Qishan, so he secretly passed an order to all his generals: “If Sima Yi comes in person, go raid the Wei camp and seize Weinan.”\n\nAll the generals obeyed his command.\n\nThe Wei troops all rushed toward the camp at Qishan. From every direction, the Shu troops raised great shouts and hurried off, pretending that they were going to its rescue. When Sima Yi saw that all the Shu troops had gone to rescue the Qishan camp, he led his two sons, together with his central division and bodyguard cavalry, in a charge toward Shangfang Valley.\n\nWei Yan was waiting at the valley entrance, watching only for Sima Yi’s arrival. Suddenly he saw a column of Wei troops charging toward him. Wei Yan spurred his horse forward to look and saw that it was indeed Sima Yi.\n\nWei Yan shouted, “Sima Yi, do not run away!” Brandishing his saber, he rode out to meet him.\n\nSima Yi leveled his spear and engaged him. Before three bouts had passed, Wei Yan wheeled his horse and fled, and Sima Yi pursued him. Wei Yan headed straight toward the seven-star banners.\n\nSeeing that Wei Yan was alone and had few troops with him, Sima Yi pursued without concern. He ordered Sima Shi to take the left, Sima Zhao the right, while he himself held the center, and all three attacked together. Wei Yan led his five hundred soldiers in retreat into the valley.\n\nWhen Sima Yi reached the valley entrance, he first sent men inside to scout. They returned and reported that there were no troops in ambush and that the hills were covered entirely with thatched huts.\n\nSima Yi said, “This must be the place where they store their grain.”\n\nHe therefore drove all his soldiers and horses into the valley. Suddenly he noticed that the thatched huts were filled with dry wood, while Wei Yan had disappeared from sight ahead. Becoming suspicious, Sima Yi said to his two sons, “What are we to do if troops cut off the valley entrance?”\n\nBefore he had finished speaking, tremendous shouts erupted. Torches were thrown down from the hills on every side, and fire blocked the valley entrance. The Wei troops had no route of escape. Fire arrows rained down from the hills, mines burst all at once, and the dry wood inside the huts caught fire. With crackling and roaring on every side, the flames soared to the sky.\n\nSima Yi was so terrified that he did not know what to do. He dismounted, embraced his two sons, and cried aloud: “All three of us, father and sons, will die here!”\n\nAs he wept, a violent wind suddenly rose and dark clouds filled the sky. There came a clap of thunder, followed by a sudden torrential downpour. All the fires throughout the valley were extinguished. The mines no longer exploded, and the incendiary devices were rendered useless.\n\nOverjoyed, Sima Yi said, “If we do not fight our way out now, what are we waiting for?”\n\nHe immediately led his troops in a desperate charge. Zhang Hu and Yue Chen also arrived, each leading troops to his support. Ma Dai had too few men and did not dare pursue. Sima Yi and his sons joined forces with Zhang Hu and Yue Chen, and together they returned to the main camp at Weinan.\n\nBut unexpectedly, the camp and stockade had already been seized by the Shu troops. Guo Huai and Sun Li were then fighting the Shu troops on the floating bridge. Sima Yi and the others arrived with their forces and attacked, forcing the Shu troops to withdraw. Sima Yi burned down the floating bridge and took up a defensive position on the northern bank.\n\nThe Wei troops attacking the Shu camp at Qishan heard that Sima Yi had suffered a major defeat and lost the camp at Weinan. The army fell into panic. When they hurriedly began to withdraw, Shu troops charged in from every direction. The Wei troops suffered a crushing defeat. Eight or nine out of every ten were wounded, and countless men were killed. The survivors fled across the Wei River to the northern bank to save their lives.\n\nFrom the mountain, Kongming saw Wei Yan lure Sima Yi into the valley, and in an instant great flames rose. He was delighted, believing that Sima Yi was certain to die this time. But unexpectedly, Heaven sent a heavy rain, and the fire would not burn. Scouts reported that Sima Yi and both his sons had escaped.\n\nKongming sighed and said, “‘Man proposes, but Heaven disposes.’ It cannot be forced!”\n\nA later poet lamented:\n\nAt the valley mouth wild winds drove the fierce flames high;\nWho could have foreseen the sudden rain descending from the azure sky?\nHad the Marquis of Wu’s brilliant plan succeeded that day,\nHow could the realm have ever passed beneath the Jin dynasty’s sway?\n\nIn the camp north of the Wei River, Sima Yi issued an order: “The camp and stockade at Weinan have now been lost. Any general who again speaks of going out to battle will be executed.”\n\nThe generals obeyed the order and held their position without coming out.\n\nGuo Huai entered and reported, “Recently Kongming has been leading troops on reconnaissance. He must be selecting a place to make camp.”\n\nSima Yi said, “If Kongming emerges at Wugong and advances east along the mountains, we will all be in danger. But if he comes out south of the Wei River and halts in the west at Wuzhang Plains, there will be no trouble.”\n\nHe sent men to investigate, and they returned to report that Kongming had indeed encamped at Wuzhang Plains.\n\nSima Yi raised a hand to his forehead and said, “This is the great good fortune of the emperor of Great Wei!”\n\nHe then ordered his generals to hold firm and not come out, saying that if the enemy remained long enough, trouble would arise among them on its own.\n\nKongming personally led one force to encamp at Wuzhang Plains and repeatedly sent men to challenge the enemy, but the Wei troops refused to come out. Kongming therefore obtained a woman’s headdress and a set of white women’s mourning clothes, placed them in a large box, wrote a letter, and sent a man to deliver it to the Wei camp.\n\nThe generals did not dare conceal the matter. They brought the messenger in to see Sima Yi. Before everyone, Sima Yi opened the box and looked inside. It contained a woman’s headdress and women’s clothing, along with a letter. Sima Yi opened and read it. It said, in summary:\n\n“Zhongda, though you are a great general commanding the forces of the Central Plains, you do not consider putting on armor and taking up arms to determine which of us is stronger. Instead, you are content to hide in your earthen nest, cautiously avoiding blades and arrows. How are you any different from a woman? I now send you a woman’s headdress and white clothing. If you will not come out to fight, bow twice and accept them. But if your sense of shame is not yet dead and you still possess a man’s courage, send your written reply at once and come to meet me in battle on the appointed day.”\n\nAfter reading the letter, Sima Yi was furious, but he pretended to laugh and said, “Does Kongming regard me as a woman?”\n\nHe accepted the gifts and ordered that the messenger be treated generously. Sima Yi asked him, “How are Kongming’s sleeping and eating, and how heavy or light are his official duties?”\n\nThe messenger replied, “The chancellor rises early and retires late. He personally reviews every punishment of twenty strokes or more. As for what he eats, it amounts to no more than a few sheng each day.”\n\nSima Yi turned to his generals and said, “Kongming eats little and burdens himself with many affairs. How can he last long?”\n\nThe messenger took his leave and returned to Wuzhang Plains. After seeing Kongming, he gave a full report: “Sima Yi accepted the woman’s headdress and clothing. He read the letter without becoming angry and asked only about the chancellor’s sleeping and eating and whether his duties were heavy or light. He said nothing at all about military matters. I answered him as I have told you, and he said, ‘He eats little and burdens himself with many affairs. How can he last long?’”\n\nKongming sighed and said, “He understands me deeply!”\n\nChief Clerk Yang Yong said, “I have often seen the chancellor personally checking account books and documents, and I privately believe this is unnecessary. There is a proper order to governing, and superiors and subordinates must not encroach upon one another’s duties. Take the management of a household as an example: the male servants must be made to do the plowing and the female servants to manage the cooking. Then none of the household’s work is neglected and everything required is supplied, while the master of the house remains calm and at ease, doing no more than sleep peacefully and take his meals. But if he personally attends to every task, his body will become exhausted and his spirit worn down, yet in the end nothing will be accomplished. Is this because his intelligence is inferior to that of his male and female servants? No, it is because he has lost the proper way of being master of a household.\n\n“For this reason, the ancients said that those who sit and discuss the Way are called the Three Excellencies, while those who rise and carry it out are called officers and officials. In former times, Bing Ji concerned himself when he saw an ox panting, but did not ask about a dead man lying across the road. Chen Ping did not know the exact amounts of money and grain and said, ‘There are officials responsible for those things.’ Now the chancellor personally handles minor matters and sweats with labor all day. How can this not exhaust you? Sima Yi’s words are truly words of perfect wisdom.”\n\nKongming wept and said, “It is not that I do not understand this. But I received the late emperor’s grave charge to care for his orphaned heir, and I fear that others will not devote themselves as wholeheartedly as I do!”\n\nEveryone shed tears. From then on, Kongming himself felt that his mind and spirit were unsettled, and because of this, the generals did not dare advance the army.\n\nThe Wei generals all learned that Kongming had humiliated Sima Yi with a woman’s headdress and clothing, and that Sima Yi had accepted them without fighting. They were all enraged and entered his tent to say, “We are all renowned generals of a great nation. How can we endure such humiliation from the men of Shu? We ask to go out at once and fight to decide which side is stronger.”\n\nSima Yi said, “It is not that I dare not go out to fight or that I am willing to endure this humiliation. But the Son of Heaven issued a clear edict ordering us to hold firm and not move. If we rashly go out now, we will be defying our sovereign’s command.”\n\nThe generals were all indignant and dissatisfied.\n\nSima Yi said, “Since you all wish to fight, wait until I submit a memorial and receive the Son of Heaven’s approval. Then we will go together against the enemy. How does that sound?”\n\nThe generals agreed. Sima Yi then wrote a memorial and sent a messenger directly to the army at Hefei to present it to Cao Rui, ruler of Wei. Cao Rui opened and read the memorial. It said, in summary:\n\n“Your servant possesses little ability but bears a heavy responsibility. I have reverently received Your Majesty’s enlightened command and am now holding firm without fighting, awaiting the exhaustion of the men of Shu. But Zhuge Liang has sent me a woman’s headdress and treats me as if I were a woman. The humiliation is extreme. I therefore respectfully inform Your Majesty in advance that at any moment I intend to risk my life in battle, to repay the court’s favor and wipe away the shame of the entire army. Your servant is overcome with indignation and urgency!”\n\nAfter reading the memorial, Cao Rui said to the assembled officials, “Sima Yi has been holding firm and refusing to come out. Why has he now submitted a memorial asking to fight?”\n\nXin Pi, Commandant of the Guards, said, “Sima Yi has no intention of fighting. He must have submitted this memorial only because Zhuge Liang humiliated him and his generals became furious. He seeks another explicit imperial command so that he may restrain his generals.”\n\nCao Rui agreed. He immediately ordered Xin Pi to take the imperial staff of authority to the camp north of the Wei River and convey an order forbidding Sima Yi to go out and fight.\n\nSima Yi received the edict and entered his tent. Xin Pi proclaimed the imperial command: “If anyone again dares speak of going out to fight, he will be judged guilty of disobeying the imperial decree.”\n\nThe generals had no choice but to obey.\n\nSima Yi privately said to Xin Pi, “You truly understand my mind.”\n\nAn announcement was then circulated through the army that the ruler of Wei had ordered Xin Pi to carry the imperial staff of authority and command Sima Yi not to go out to battle.\n\nWhen the Shu generals heard of this, they reported it to Kongming.\n\nKongming laughed and said, “This is Sima Yi’s method for calming his entire army.”\n\nJiang Wei asked, “How does the chancellor know that?”\n\nKongming replied, “He had no desire to fight in the first place. He asked permission to fight only to make a show of courage before his men. Have you not heard the saying, ‘When a general is in the field, there are commands from his sovereign that he need not obey’? Who ever heard of requesting permission from a thousand li away before fighting? Because his officers and soldiers were furious, Sima Yi borrowed Cao Rui’s authority to restrain them. Now he has also spread word of this throughout the army because he hopes to weaken our own soldiers’ resolve.”\n\nWhile they were still discussing this, a sudden report came that Fei Yi had arrived. Kongming invited him in and questioned him.\n\nFei Yi said, “When Cao Rui, ruler of Wei, heard that Eastern Wu was advancing by three routes, he personally led the main army to Hefei and ordered Man Chong, Tian Yu, and Liu Shao to divide their forces into three routes to meet the enemy. Man Chong devised a plan and burned all of Eastern Wu’s grain, fodder, and military equipment, while many of the Wu troops fell ill. Lu Xun submitted a memorial to the king of Wu proposing that their forces attack the enemy from front and rear, but unexpectedly the man carrying the memorial was captured on the way by Wei troops. Their plan was therefore exposed, and the Wu troops returned without accomplishing anything.”\n\nWhen Kongming heard this news, he gave a long sigh and suddenly collapsed to the ground unconscious. The generals hurried to revive him, and only after a long while did he regain consciousness.\n\nKongming sighed and said, “My mind is confused and my old illness has returned. I fear I will not survive!”\n\nThat night, though ill, Kongming had himself helped outside his tent and looked up at the heavens. He became extremely alarmed. Returning to the tent, he said to Jiang Wei, “My life will end at any moment!”\n\nJiang Wei asked, “Why does the chancellor say this?”\n\nKongming replied, “Among the stars of the Three Terraces, I saw the guest star shining with doubled brilliance, while the principal star was dim and hidden. The supporting stars arrayed around it were also faint. With the heavens displaying such signs, my fate is clear!”\n\nJiang Wei said, “Even though the celestial signs are like this, why does the chancellor not use a ritual of prayer and averting calamity to reverse them?”\n\nKongming replied, “I have always understood the rites for prayer and averting calamity, but I do not know what Heaven intends. Take forty-nine armored soldiers, each holding a black banner and dressed in black, and station them in a circle outside my tent. I will perform a rite inside the tent and pray to the Northern Dipper. If the principal lamp does not go out within seven days, my life may be extended by one cycle of twelve years. If the lamp goes out, I will certainly die. Do not allow any unauthorized person to enter. For anything I require, permit only two young attendants to carry it in.”\n\nJiang Wei accepted the order and went to make preparations.\n\nIt was the Mid-Autumn Festival in the eighth month. That night the Milky Way shone brightly and pearly dew descended. The banners did not stir, and no sound came from the watchmen’s clappers. Jiang Wei led forty-nine men in guarding the outside of the tent.\n\nInside, Kongming arranged incense, flowers, and sacrificial offerings. He placed seven large lamps on the ground, with forty-nine smaller lamps around them, and set his own life lamp at the center. Kongming bowed and prayed:\n\n“I, Liang, was born in an age of disorder and would gladly have grown old among the forests and streams. But I received the grace of Emperor Zhaolie, who visited me three times, and was entrusted with the grave charge of caring for his orphaned heir. I dared not withhold the labor of a dog or horse and vowed to destroy the traitors to the state. Unexpectedly, my general’s star is about to fall and my allotted years of life are nearing their end. I respectfully set down these few words and appeal to the boundless heavens above. I humbly pray that Heaven, in its mercy, will look down, examine, and hear me, and graciously extend your servant’s allotted years, so that above I may repay my sovereign’s favor, and below I may save the lives of the people, recover the former possessions of the dynasty, and perpetuate the sacrifices of Han forever. I dare not pray recklessly; I do so only because my feelings are urgent and sincere.”\n\nAfter finishing his prayer, he prostrated himself inside the tent and waited for dawn. The next day, he attended to official business despite his illness, coughing up blood without cease. By day he deliberated on military plans, and by night he paced the pattern of the Dipper through the ritual constellation.\n\nSima Yi continued to hold firm in his camp. One night, he suddenly looked up at the heavens and was delighted. He said to Xiahou Ba, “I have seen the general’s star leave its proper position. Kongming must be ill and will soon die. Take one thousand troops to Wuzhang Plains and scout the situation. If the men of Shu are in disorder and do not come out to fight, Kongming must indeed be sick. I will then take advantage of the situation and attack him.”\n\nXiahou Ba led his troops away.\n\nInside his tent, Kongming had now performed the prayer ritual for six nights. Seeing the principal lamp still burning brightly, he was delighted. Jiang Wei entered the tent and saw Kongming with his hair unbound and a sword in hand, pacing the pattern of the Dipper through the ritual constellation to secure and protect his general’s star.\n\nSuddenly, shouts were heard outside the camp. Jiang Wei was just about to send someone out to inquire when Wei Yan rushed in and reported, “The Wei troops have arrived!”\n\nWei Yan’s steps were so hurried that he knocked out the principal lamp.\n\nKongming cast down his sword and sighed: “Life and death are determined by fate. They cannot be altered by prayer!”\n\nWei Yan was terrified and prostrated himself to beg forgiveness. Jiang Wei flew into a rage, drew his sword, and prepared to kill Wei Yan.\n\nIndeed:\n\nIn all affairs, man cannot decide his fate;\nOne heart alone cannot contend with destiny’s weight.\n\nWhat became of Wei Yan’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 104\n\nA Great Star Falls and the Han Chancellor Ascends to Heaven; the Wei Commander Quails Before a Wooden Statue\n\nNow Jiang Wei, seeing Wei Yan stamp out the lamp, flew into a rage and drew his sword to kill him. Kongming stopped him, saying, “My allotted life was destined to end. This is not Wenchang’s fault.” Jiang Wei then sheathed his sword. Kongming spat several mouthfuls of blood and collapsed onto his bed. He said to Wei Yan, “Sima Yi suspects that I am ill, so he sent men to test whether the reports were true. Hurry out and meet the enemy.” Wei Yan accepted the order, left the tent, mounted his horse, and led his troops charging out of the camp. When Xiahou Ba saw Wei Yan, he hurriedly led his army in retreat. Wei Yan pursued him for more than twenty li before turning back. Kongming ordered Wei Yan to return to his own camp and guard it.\n\nJiang Wei entered the tent, went straight to Kongming’s bedside, and asked after his health. Kongming said, “I had intended to exhaust all my loyalty and strength in recovering the Central Plains and restoring the House of Han. But Heaven’s will is such that I shall die at any moment. I have set down all I learned in my lifetime in twenty-four treatises, totaling 104,112 characters. They contain methods concerning the Eight Duties, Seven Admonitions, Six Apprehensions, and Five Fears. I have looked over all our commanders, and there is no one else to whom I can entrust them. You alone can inherit my writings. You must not treat them lightly!” Jiang Wei bowed in tears and accepted them. Kongming continued, “I also devised a repeating crossbow, but never had the chance to use it. Its bolts are eight inches long, and one crossbow can fire ten bolts. I have drawn complete plans for it. You may manufacture and use it according to the designs.” Jiang Wei bowed and accepted these as well. Kongming then said, “There is little need to worry about any of the routes into Shu except for the region of Yinping, which must be watched with the greatest care. Though its terrain is steep and perilous, in time it is certain to be lost.” He then summoned Ma Dai into the tent, whispered in his ear, and gave him a secret plan, instructing him, “After I die, act according to this plan.” Ma Dai accepted the plan and left. A short while later, Yang Yi entered. Kongming called him to the bedside, handed him a silk brocade pouch, and secretly instructed him, “When I die, Wei Yan is certain to rebel. When he does, confront him in battle, and only then open this pouch. At that time, someone will be there to behead Wei Yan.” After Kongming had made every arrangement, he fainted and collapsed. He did not regain consciousness until evening, when he immediately wrote a memorial to the Latter Emperor that very night. The Latter Emperor was greatly alarmed upon receiving it and urgently ordered Imperial Secretary Li Fu to travel through the night to the army to inquire after Kongming’s health and ask about arrangements for the future. Li Fu accepted the command and hastened to Wuzhang Plain. He entered Kongming’s presence, conveyed the Latter Emperor’s command, and finished asking after his health. Kongming wept and said, “By misfortune, I shall die midway through my task, leaving the great affairs of the state fruitless and thereby becoming an offender before all the world. After my death, you gentlemen must devote your utmost loyalty to assisting our sovereign. The established institutions of the state must not be changed, and the men I appointed must not be lightly dismissed. I have passed all my military methods on to Jiang Wei. He is capable of carrying on my purpose and exerting himself for the state. My life may end at any moment, and I shall immediately submit a final memorial to His Majesty.” Li Fu received these words and hurriedly took his leave.\n\nKongming forced his ailing body to endure and ordered his attendants to help him onto a small carriage. He went out of the camp and inspected every encampment. Feeling the autumn wind strike his face and a chill penetrate to his bones, he heaved a long sigh and said, “Never again shall I take the field against the rebels! Vast and boundless Heaven, when will there be an end?” After sighing for a long while, he returned to his tent, where his illness grew still more severe. He summoned Yang Yi and instructed him, “Ma Dai, Wang Ping, Liao Hua, Zhang Yi, Zhang Ni, and the others are all loyal and righteous men. They are veterans of many battles, have rendered long and diligent service, and may safely be entrusted with responsibility. After my death, conduct all affairs according to the established procedures. Withdraw the army slowly and do not move with undue haste. You have a deep understanding of strategy, so I need not give you many instructions. Jiang Boyue possesses both wisdom and courage and may command the rear guard.” Yang Yi bowed in tears and accepted the order. Kongming had the Four Treasures of the Study brought to him and, lying on his bed, wrote a final memorial in his own hand to be delivered to the Latter Emperor. It read in part:\n\nI have humbly heard that life and death are constant conditions and that no one can escape what fate has decreed. As death now approaches, I wish to offer the last measure of my poor loyalty. I, Liang, am by nature dull and clumsy. Encountering an age of hardship, I received a seal of command and the imperial credentials, took sole charge of the balance of state, and raised armies for the northern campaigns, yet failed to achieve success. How could I have expected this illness to penetrate my vital organs, leaving my life liable to end at any moment? I shall not be able to serve Your Majesty’s cause to its conclusion, and my bitter regret is boundless! I humbly beg Your Majesty to purify your heart and restrain your desires, discipline yourself and cherish the people, fulfill the way of filial devotion toward the Former Emperor, spread benevolence and grace throughout the realm, raise up those worthy men who remain hidden and obscure, and cast out the treacherous and corrupt so as to strengthen public morals.\n\nAt my home in Chengdu, I have eight hundred mulberry trees and fifteen qing of poor farmland, which provide my children and younger kinsmen with more than enough food and clothing. As for my service away from home, I have made no private arrangements. All the food and clothing I carry with me is supplied by the government. I have pursued no separate livelihood by which to increase my property by so much as an inch. On the day of my death, I shall leave no surplus silk within my household and no excess wealth outside it, so that I may not betray Your Majesty’s trust.\n\nWhen Kongming had finished writing, he gave Yang Yi further instructions: “After my death, do not announce the mourning. Have a large shrine made and seat my corpse within it. Place seven grains of rice in my mouth and set a bright-burning lamp at my feet. Keep the army quiet and normal as before, and under no circumstances raise any lamentation. Then my general’s star will not fall, and my departed spirit will rise again to hold it in place. When Sima Yi sees that the general’s star has not fallen, he is certain to become alarmed and suspicious. Have the rearmost camp of our army set out first, and then withdraw slowly, one camp after another. If Sima Yi comes in pursuit, draw up your battle formation, turn the banners back toward him, and reverse the drums. When he approaches, place the wooden image I had carved earlier on a carriage, push it out before the army, and have officers and soldiers of every rank line up on either side. When Sima Yi sees it, he is certain to flee in terror.” Yang Yi agreed to each instruction in turn. That night, Kongming had men help him outside. Gazing up at the Northern Dipper, he pointed toward a distant star and said, “That is my general’s star.” Everyone looked and saw that its light was dim and that it trembled as though about to fall. Kongming pointed his sword at it and chanted an incantation. When he had finished and hurried back to his tent, he lost consciousness. While the officers were in a state of panic, Imperial Secretary Li Fu suddenly arrived again. Seeing Kongming unconscious and unable to speak, he burst into tears and cried, “I have ruined a great affair of the state!” A moment later, Kongming revived. Opening his eyes, he looked all around and saw Li Fu standing before his bed. Kongming said, “I already know why you have returned.” Li Fu apologized and said, “I received the Son of Heaven’s command to ask who might be entrusted with the great affairs of state after the prime minister’s passing. In my haste just now, I neglected to ask, and so I have returned.” Kongming said, “After my death, the man suitable to take charge of great affairs is Jiang Gongyan.” Li Fu asked, “After Gongyan, who may succeed him?” Kongming replied, “Fei Wenwei may succeed him.” Li Fu asked again, “After Wenwei, who should succeed?” Kongming gave no answer. The officers came forward to look and saw that he had already passed away. It was the twenty-third day of the eighth month, in the autumn of the twelfth year of Jianxing. He was fifty-four years old. Later, Du Fu of the Ministry of Works wrote a poem of lament:\n\nLast night a long star fell before the camp;\nToday comes word that our great master has fallen.\nNo commands are heard now within the tiger tent;\nOnly his glorious merit shines upon the Unicorn Terrace.\nIn vain remain the three thousand guests beneath his gate;\nUnused are the hundred thousand soldiers held within his breast.\nHow lovely the green shade under the clear noonday sky,\nYet never again will the sound of his stately songs be heard!\n\nBai Letian also wrote a poem:\n\nThe master hid his light and dwelt among the wooded hills;\nHow could he have known a sage lord would seek him three times?\nThe fish reached Nanyang and at last found water;\nThe dragon soared into the River of Heaven and became the rain.\nOnce entrusted with the orphan, he fulfilled that charge with devoted care;\nTo repay the state, he poured out his loyal and righteous heart.\nHis memorials before and after taking the field still remain;\nWhoever reads them through will find his robe wet with tears.\n\nAt first, Liao Li, Commandant of the Long River in Shu, believed that his talent and reputation entitled him to serve as Kongming’s deputy. Because his post was an idle one, he was constantly resentful and dissatisfied and never ceased his slanderous complaints. Kongming therefore dismissed him to commoner status and exiled him to Wenshan. When Liao Li heard that Kongming had died, tears streamed down his face and he said, “I shall end my days under barbarian rule!” When Li Yan heard the news, he too wept bitterly and died of illness. This was because Li Yan had always hoped that Kongming would restore him to office and allow him to make amends for his former offenses; he knew that after Kongming’s death, no one else would be able to employ him. Later, Yuan Weizhi wrote a poem praising Kongming:\n\nHe brought order from chaos and upheld his endangered lord,\nDevotedly accepting the orphan entrusted to his care.\nHis outstanding talent surpassed Guan Zhong and Yue Yi;\nHis marvelous strategies excelled Sun Wu and Wu Qi.\nAwe-inspiring are his memorials before taking the field;\nMajestic is his Diagram of the Eight Formations.\nA man like him, complete in flourishing virtue—\nSurely none his equal has existed, ancient or modern!\n\nThat night, Heaven grieved and earth mourned, and the moon gave no light as Kongming quietly departed this world. In obedience to Kongming’s final command, Jiang Wei and Yang Yi did not dare raise the mourning. They prepared his body according to his instructions, placed it in the shrine, and assigned three hundred trusted officers and soldiers to guard it. They then issued secret orders for Wei Yan to cover the rear while the various camps withdrew one after another.\n\nMeanwhile, Sima Yi was observing the heavens that night when he saw a great red star, its rays spreading like horns, streak from the northeast toward the southwest and fall into the Shu camp. Three times it fell and twice rose again, with a faint sound coming from it. Sima Yi exclaimed in astonished delight, “Kongming is dead!” He immediately gave orders to mobilize the main army and pursue. But just as he rode through the camp gate, he suddenly became suspicious and said, “Kongming is highly skilled in the arts of the Six Ding and Six Jia spirits. Seeing that I have refused battle for so long, he must be using this art to feign death and lure me out. If I pursue him now, I shall certainly fall into his trap.” He therefore reined in his horse, returned to camp, and refused to go out. He merely ordered Xiahou Ba to lead several dozen horsemen secretly to the remote hills around Wuzhang Plain and scout for news.\n\nMeanwhile, while Wei Yan was in his own camp that night, he had a dream in which two horns suddenly grew from his head. When he awoke, he found it exceedingly strange and disturbing. The next day, Zhao Zhi, the Army’s Major of Cavalry, arrived. Wei Yan invited him inside and asked, “I have long known that you possess a profound understanding of the principles of the Book of Changes. Last night I dreamed that two horns grew from my head. I do not know whether this portends good or ill. May I trouble you to interpret it for me?” Zhao Zhi thought for a long while, then replied, “This is an exceedingly auspicious omen. The qilin has a horn upon its head, and the azure dragon has horns upon its head. It is an image of transformation and soaring flight.” Wei Yan was overjoyed and said, “If events prove as you say, I shall reward you generously!” Zhao Zhi took his leave. Before he had traveled several li, he encountered Imperial Secretary Fei Yi. Fei Yi asked where he had come from. Zhao Zhi replied, “I have just been to Wei Wenchang’s camp. Wenchang dreamed that horns grew from his head and asked me to determine whether it was auspicious or ominous. In truth, it is not an auspicious omen, but I feared he would resent me if I spoke plainly, so I explained it in terms of the qilin and the azure dragon.” Fei Yi asked, “How do you know it is not auspicious?” Zhao Zhi replied, “The written form of the character ‘horn’ consists of ‘use’ beneath ‘knife.’ Now a knife is to be used upon his head, so the omen is exceedingly dire!” Fei Yi said, “For the moment, do not reveal this to anyone.” Zhao Zhi then departed. Fei Yi went to Wei Yan’s camp, dismissed the attendants, and told him, “At midnight last night, the prime minister passed away. As he lay dying, he repeatedly instructed that you cover the rear against Sima Yi while the army withdraws slowly, and that the mourning not be announced. Here is the military tally. You may now mobilize your troops.” Wei Yan asked, “Who will take charge of the prime minister’s great responsibilities?” Fei Yi replied, “The prime minister entrusted all major affairs to Yang Yi, while the secret methods of warfare were all passed on to Jiang Boyue. This military tally bears Yang Yi’s command.” Wei Yan said, “Though the prime minister is dead, I still remain. Yang Yi is no more than a chief clerk. How can he shoulder such a great responsibility? He should merely escort the coffin into Sichuan for burial. I shall personally lead the main army against Sima Yi and make certain of victory. How can the great affairs of the state be abandoned because of the death of one man, even the prime minister?” Fei Yi said, “The prime minister’s final order was that we withdraw for the present. It must not be disobeyed.” Wei Yan angrily replied, “If the prime minister had followed my plan at the time, we would have taken Chang’an long ago! I am now General of the Vanguard, Senior General Who Conquers the West, and Marquis of Nanzheng. How could I be willing to serve as rear guard under a chief clerk?” Fei Yi said, “What you say is reasonable, General, but you must not act rashly and give the enemy cause to mock us. Let me go see Yang Yi and explain the advantages and dangers to him, so that he may surrender military authority to you. What do you say?” Wei Yan agreed.\n\nFei Yi took leave of Wei Yan, left the camp, and hurried to the main camp to see Yang Yi, to whom he gave a full account of Wei Yan’s words. Yang Yi said, “As the prime minister lay dying, he secretly warned me, ‘Wei Yan is certain to harbor rebellious intentions.’ When I sent the military tally to him, my true purpose was to test his heart. Now events have confirmed the prime minister’s words. I shall simply order Boyue to cover the rear.” Yang Yi then led the troops escorting the coffin and set out first, ordering Jiang Wei to command the rear guard. In accordance with Kongming’s final command, they withdrew slowly. In his camp, Wei Yan waited, but Fei Yi did not return with an answer. Growing suspicious, he ordered Ma Dai to lead a dozen or so horsemen to scout for news. Ma Dai returned and reported, “Jiang Wei is commanding the rear army, while most of the vanguard has already withdrawn into the valley.” Wei Yan flew into a rage and cried, “How dare that wretched pedant deceive me! I will kill him!” He then turned to Ma Dai and asked, “Will you help me?” Ma Dai replied, “I too have always hated Yang Yi. Now I am willing to help you attack him.” Wei Yan was overjoyed. He immediately struck camp and led the troops under his direct command southward.\n\nMeanwhile, Xiahou Ba led his troops to Wuzhang Plain and saw that not a single person remained. He hurried back and reported to Sima Yi, “The Shu army has completely withdrawn.” Sima Yi stamped his foot and cried, “Kongming truly is dead! We must pursue at once!” Xiahou Ba said, “Commander, you must not pursue lightly. Send a subordinate general ahead first.” Sima Yi replied, “This time I must go in person.” He then led his army, accompanied by his two sons, in a charge toward Wuzhang Plain. With shouts and waving banners, they stormed into the Shu camp and found it completely deserted. Sima Yi turned to his two sons and said, “Hurry the troops forward. I shall lead the advance.” Sima Shi and Sima Zhao therefore remained behind to urge on the army, while Sima Yi personally led the troops at the front. Reaching the foot of the hills and seeing that the Shu army was not far away, he pressed the pursuit with all his strength. Suddenly a cannon boomed from behind the hills, and tremendous battle cries erupted. The Shu soldiers all turned their banners and reversed their drums, while the great banner of their central army floated out from among the trees. Across it was written in a line of large characters: “Zhuge Liang, Prime Minister of Han and Marquis of Wuxiang.” Sima Yi turned pale with shock. Staring intently, he saw several dozen senior commanders escorting a four-wheeled carriage out from the center of the army. Seated upright upon the carriage was Kongming, wearing a silk headcloth, holding a feather fan, and dressed in a crane-feather cloak with a black sash. Sima Yi cried out in terror, “Kongming is still alive! I have rashly entered dangerous ground and fallen into his trap!” He hurriedly wheeled his horse around and fled. Behind him, Jiang Wei shouted, “Rebel general, do not flee! You have fallen into my prime minister’s trap!” The Wei troops were scared out of their wits. They cast off armor and helmets, threw away spears and halberds, and fled for their lives, trampling one another underfoot. Countless men were killed. Sima Yi fled for more than fifty li before two Wei generals caught up from behind. Seizing his horse’s bit rings, they called, “Commander, do not be alarmed!” Sima Yi felt his head with his hand and asked, “Do I still have my head?” The two generals replied, “Do not be afraid, Commander. The Shu army is far away.” Sima Yi gasped for breath for a long while before regaining his composure. Opening his eyes and looking at them, he saw that they were Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Hui. He then slowly gathered his reins and, accompanied by the two generals, followed a side road back to his own camp, where he ordered the commanders to send troops scouting in every direction.\n\nTwo days later, local villagers came rushing to report: “When the Shu army withdrew into the valley, the sound of mourning shook the earth, and white banners were raised throughout the army. Kongming truly is dead. Only Jiang Wei remained behind with one thousand soldiers to cover the retreat. The Kongming seen on the carriage the day before yesterday was a wooden figure.” Sima Yi sighed and said, “I could predict what he would do while alive, but I could not predict what he would do after death!” Because of this, the people of Shu had a saying: “A dead Zhuge can make a living Zhongda flee.” A later poet wrote in lament:\n\nAt midnight the long star fell from Heaven’s pivot;\nFleeing, he still feared that Liang was not yet dead.\nBeyond the passes, people laugh at him even now:\nHe had to ask whether his head was still there!\n\nOnce Sima Yi knew for certain that Kongming was dead, he again led his army in pursuit. When he reached Red Bank Slope, he saw that the Shu army was already far away, so he turned back. Looking around at his commanders, he said, “Kongming is dead. From now on, we may all sleep soundly without concern!” He then withdrew his army. Along the way, whenever he saw places where Kongming had pitched his camps, he found every arrangement to the front, rear, left, and right orderly and methodical. Sima Yi sighed and said, “He truly was an extraordinary genius under Heaven!” He then led his army back to Chang’an, reassigned his commanders to guard the various strategic passes, and personally returned to Luoyang to appear before the emperor.\n\nMeanwhile, Yang Yi and Jiang Wei maintained their battle formation and slowly withdrew to the entrance of the plank-road galleries. Only then did they change into mourning clothes and announce the death, raising funeral banners and beginning their lamentation. The entire Shu army beat their breasts, stamped their feet, and wept, and some even cried themselves to death. Just as the leading division of the Shu army reached the entrance to the plank-road galleries, they suddenly saw flames soaring into the sky ahead and heard shouts that shook the earth. A powerful force blocked the road. The commanders were greatly alarmed and hurriedly reported it to Yang Yi. Truly:\n\nThey had seen the commanders of the Wei camp withdraw,\nBut did not know what army had come from the lands of Shu.\n\nWho these approaching troops were will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 105\n\nThe Martial Marquis Leaves a Brocade-Bag Stratagem; the Ruler of Wei Removes the Dew-Receiving Basin\n\nNow Yang Yi heard that troops were blocking the road ahead. He hurriedly sent scouts to investigate, and they returned to report that Wei Yan had burned the plank roads and led troops to bar the way. Yang Yi exclaimed in alarm, “While the Chancellor was alive, he predicted that this man would eventually rebel. Who would have thought it would truly happen today? Now that he has cut off our route home, what are we to do?” Fei Yi said, “This man must already have fabricated a memorial to the Emperor, falsely accusing us of rebellion. That is why he burned the plank roads and blocked our return. We should likewise submit a memorial to inform the Emperor and set forth the facts of Wei Yan’s rebellion, then decide how to deal with him.” Jiang Wei said, “There is a narrow trail here called Mount Cha. Though rugged and dangerously steep, it will allow us to come out behind the plank roads. We should submit a written memorial to the Emperor while at the same time leading our troops along the Mount Cha trail.”\n\nMeanwhile, the Latter Emperor was in Chengdu, unable to eat or sleep in peace and restless in everything he did. Then one night he dreamed that Mount Jinping at Chengdu collapsed. He awoke in terror, sat waiting for dawn, and assembled the civil and military officials at court to interpret the dream. Qiao Zhou said, “Last night I looked up and observed the heavens. I saw a red star with horned rays of light fall from the northeast toward the southwest. It portends a terrible calamity for the Chancellor. Your Majesty’s dream of a collapsing mountain corresponds precisely to this omen.” The Latter Emperor grew even more frightened. Suddenly word came that Li Fu had arrived, and the Latter Emperor urgently summoned him and questioned him. Li Fu bowed his head to the ground and tearfully reported that the Chancellor had died, then recounted the Chancellor’s final words in full detail. When the Latter Emperor heard this, he wept bitterly and cried, “Heaven has destroyed me!” He collapsed weeping upon the imperial couch, and his attendants carried him into the inner palace. When Empress Dowager Wu heard the news, she too wailed without cease. Every official grieved, and all the people shed tears. For several days the Latter Emperor was so overcome with sorrow that he could not hold court. Suddenly a report came that Wei Yan had submitted a memorial accusing Yang Yi of rebellion. The ministers were horrified and entered the palace to report it to the Latter Emperor. Empress Dowager Wu was also in the palace at the time. Greatly alarmed by the report, the Latter Emperor ordered a close attendant to read Wei Yan’s memorial. It said in summary:\n\nYour servant Wei Yan, Senior General Who Conquers the West and Marquis of Nanzheng, with utmost fear and trembling, bows his head to the ground and submits this report: Since assuming overall command of the army, Yang Yi has led the troops in rebellion, seized the Chancellor’s coffin, and attempted to bring enemy forces into our territory. I first burned the plank roads and then stationed troops to defend them. I respectfully submit this report for Your Majesty’s information.\n\nWhen the reading was finished, the Latter Emperor said, “Wei Yan is a valiant general, fully capable of resisting Yang Yi and the others. Why, then, did he burn the plank roads?” Empress Dowager Wu said, “I once heard the Former Emperor say that Kongming had discerned a traitor’s bone at the back of Wei Yan’s head and repeatedly wished to have him executed. He spared and employed him only because he valued his courage. Now Wei Yan reports that Yang Yi and the others have rebelled, but his word must not be lightly trusted. Yang Yi is a civil official whom the Chancellor appointed as his chief clerk, so he must be a capable man. If we listen only to this one-sided accusation today, Yang Yi and the others will certainly defect to Wei. This matter requires careful thought and thorough deliberation. We must not act rashly.” While the officials were still discussing the matter, a report suddenly came that an urgent memorial had arrived from Chief Clerk Yang Yi. A close attendant opened it and read:\n\nYour servant Yang Yi, Chief Clerk and General Who Pacifies the Army, with utmost fear and trembling, bows his head to the ground and respectfully submits this memorial: On his deathbed, the Chancellor entrusted this great responsibility to me. Following the established arrangements without daring to alter them, I ordered Wei Yan to guard the rear, with Jiang Wei behind him. But Wei Yan has disobeyed the Chancellor’s final instructions. Leading the troops under his direct command, he entered Hanzhong ahead of us, set fire to the plank roads and burned them through, seized the Chancellor’s funeral carriage, and plotted treason. This crisis arose without warning, and I respectfully send this urgent memorial for Your Majesty’s information.\n\nAfter hearing the memorial, the Empress Dowager asked, “What do you gentlemen think?” Jiang Wan memorialized, “In my humble opinion, though Yang Yi is by nature too impetuous and intolerant of others, he worked with the Chancellor for many years, calculating provisions and assisting in military planning. Since the Chancellor entrusted this great responsibility to him on his deathbed, he is certainly not a man who would betray us and rebel. Wei Yan has always relied on his achievements and sought to place himself above others, and everyone has deferred to him. Yang Yi alone refused to indulge him, so Wei Yan has long harbored resentment. Now that he sees Yang Yi in overall command of the army, he is unwilling to submit. He therefore burned the plank roads to cut off Yang Yi’s return, then made a false accusation in order to destroy him. I am willing to stake my entire household, noble and lowly alike, on my assurance that Yang Yi has not rebelled, but I truly dare not vouch for Wei Yan.” Dong Yun also memorialized, “Wei Yan relies on his great achievements and has always nursed grievances and voiced complaints. The only reason he did not rebel before was that he feared the Chancellor. Now that the Chancellor has just died, it is inevitable that he will seize the opportunity to make trouble. Yang Yi, by contrast, is talented, capable, quick-witted, and trusted by the Chancellor. He certainly would not rebel.” The Latter Emperor said, “If Wei Yan truly has rebelled, what strategy should we use against him?” Jiang Wan said, “The Chancellor always mistrusted this man and must have left Yang Yi a plan for dealing with him. If Yang Yi had nothing to rely on, how could he dare withdraw to the mouth of the valley? Wei Yan is sure to fall into the trap. Your Majesty need not worry.” Before long, another memorial arrived from Wei Yan, again declaring that Yang Yi had rebelled. While it was being read, another memorial came from Yang Yi, reporting that Wei Yan had rebelled. The two men sent memorial after memorial, each arguing who was right and who was wrong. Suddenly word came that Fei Yi had arrived. The Latter Emperor summoned him, and Fei Yi gave a detailed account of Wei Yan’s rebellion. The Latter Emperor said, “If that is so, have Dong Yun go as my plenipotentiary to reconcile and persuade them, using kind words to calm them.” Dong Yun received the edict and departed.\n\nMeanwhile, after Wei Yan burned through the plank roads, he stationed troops in the Southern Valley and held the strategic pass, believing his plan had succeeded. He never imagined that Yang Yi and Jiang Wei would lead their troops by forced night marches and come around behind the Southern Valley. Fearing that Hanzhong might be lost, Yang Yi ordered the vanguard commander He Ping to advance with three thousand soldiers. Yang Yi, Jiang Wei, and the others then led the army toward Hanzhong while escorting the coffin.\n\nHe Ping led his troops straight to the rear of the Southern Valley, where they beat their drums and raised a battle cry. Mounted scouts galloped back to report to Wei Yan that Yang Yi had ordered his vanguard commander, He Ping, to come by the Mount Cha trail and challenge him to battle. Enraged, Wei Yan hurriedly donned his armor, mounted his horse, took up his saber, and led his troops out to meet him. When the two armies had drawn up opposite each other, He Ping rode forward and shouted abuse: “Where is the rebel Wei Yan?” Wei Yan shouted back, “You are helping Yang Yi rebel! How dare you curse me?” He Ping rebuked him: “The Chancellor has only just died, and his bones are not yet cold. How dare you rebel?” He then raised his whip, pointed at the troops of Shu, and said, “You soldiers are all men of Western Sichuan. Many of you have parents, wives, children, brothers, and friends back home. While the Chancellor lived, he never treated you poorly. You must not help this rebel now. Each of you should return home and await your reward.” Hearing this, the soldiers gave a great shout, and more than half dispersed. Wei Yan flew into a rage, brandished his saber, and spurred his horse straight at He Ping. He Ping leveled his spear and met him. After only a few exchanges, He Ping feigned defeat and fled, with Wei Yan pursuing close behind. He Ping’s troops loosed their bows and crossbows together, forcing Wei Yan to rein around and retreat. When Wei Yan saw his soldiers collapsing in confusion, he became even angrier. He galloped after them and killed several, but could not stop the rout. Only the three hundred men commanded by Ma Dai remained in place. Wei Yan said to Ma Dai, “You have truly given me your wholehearted support. Once our undertaking succeeds, I will never fail you.” He and Ma Dai then pursued He Ping, who led his troops swiftly away. Wei Yan gathered the remnants of his army and consulted Ma Dai. “What if we defect to Wei?” he asked. Ma Dai replied, “General, those are extremely unwise words. Why should a true man not establish his own dominion instead of lightly bending the knee to another? In my view, General, you possess both wisdom and courage. Who among the warriors of the Two Sichuans would dare oppose you? I swear to join you in taking Hanzhong first, then advancing against the Two Sichuans.”\n\nWei Yan was delighted and led his troops with Ma Dai straight toward Nanzheng. From the walls of Nanzheng, Jiang Wei saw Wei Yan and Ma Dai approaching in a great rush, flaunting their might. He hurriedly ordered the drawbridge raised. Wei Yan and Ma Dai shouted, “Surrender at once!” Jiang Wei sent someone to invite Yang Yi to confer and said, “Wei Yan is fierce, and with Ma Dai assisting him as well, how can we drive him back, even though he has few troops?” Yang Yi said, “On his deathbed, the Chancellor left me a brocade pouch and instructed me, ‘If Wei Yan rebels, you may open this only when you face him in battle beneath the city walls. It contains the plan for killing him.’ We should take it out and read it now.” He brought out the brocade pouch and broke the seal, only to find these words written inside: “You may open this only when you confront Wei Yan on horseback.” Jiang Wei was delighted and said, “Since the Chancellor left this injunction, Chief Clerk, keep it with you. I will lead the troops out of the city first and draw them up in formation. You may then come out.” Jiang Wei put on his armor, mounted his horse, and took his spear in hand. Leading three thousand troops, he opened the city gate and charged out with them. Drums thundered as the troops formed their ranks. Jiang Wei leveled his spear and halted beneath the commander’s banner, then shouted, “Wei Yan, you rebel! The Chancellor never mistreated you. Why have you rebelled today?” Wei Yan held his saber crosswise and reined in his horse. “Boyue, this has nothing to do with you. Just tell Yang Yi to come out!” In the shadow of the commander’s banner, Yang Yi opened the brocade pouch and read its instructions, which explained what he was to do. Overjoyed, Yang Yi rode out alone and halted before the battle lines. Pointing at Wei Yan, he laughed and said, “While the Chancellor lived, he knew you would eventually rebel and ordered me to guard against you. Today his words have come true. If you dare shout three times from horseback, ‘Who dares kill me?’ you will prove yourself a true man, and I will surrender the city of Hanzhong to you.” Wei Yan laughed loudly. “Listen, you wretch Yang Yi! While Kongming lived, I still feared him somewhat. Now that he is dead, who beneath Heaven dares oppose me? Never mind shouting it three times—even shouting it thirty thousand times would be no difficulty!” Raising his saber and tightening his reins, he shouted from horseback, “Who dares kill me?” Before he had finished the first shout, a man behind him answered in a thunderous voice, “I dare kill you!” His arm rose, his saber fell, and Wei Yan was cut down from his horse. Everyone was horrified. The man who killed Wei Yan was Ma Dai. It turned out that, on his deathbed, Kongming had secretly given Ma Dai a plan: he was merely to wait until Wei Yan shouted, then catch him unawares and kill him. When Yang Yi read the plan in the brocade pouch that day, he learned that Ma Dai had been planted at Wei Yan’s side. He therefore followed the plan and, sure enough, Wei Yan was killed. A later poet wrote:\nZhuge foresaw Wei Yan’s treacherous design,\nAnd knew that he would one day rebel in Western Sichuan.\nNone could fathom the plan left in the brocade pouch,\nUntil its success was seen before the horse.\n\nBefore Dong Yun could reach Nanzheng, Ma Dai had already killed Wei Yan and joined forces with Jiang Wei. Yang Yi drew up a memorial and sent it by forced night journey to inform the Latter Emperor. The Latter Emperor issued an edict: “Since his crime has been clearly established and properly punished, let his former achievements still be remembered. Grant him an inner and outer coffin and have him buried.” Yang Yi and the others escorted Kongming’s coffin to Chengdu. The Latter Emperor led the civil and military officials out twenty li from the city to meet it, all dressed in mourning. The Latter Emperor wailed aloud. From dukes, ministers, and high officials down to the common people of the countryside, men and women, old and young, all wept bitterly, and the sound of their mourning shook the earth. The Latter Emperor ordered the coffin escorted into the city and placed in the Chancellor’s residence. Kongming’s son, Zhuge Zhan, observed mourning there.\n\nWhen the Latter Emperor returned to court, Yang Yi bound himself and came forward to ask punishment. The Latter Emperor ordered a close attendant to untie him and said, “If you had not been able to follow the Chancellor’s final instructions, when would his coffin ever have returned, and how could Wei Yan have been destroyed? That this great undertaking was preserved intact was entirely due to your efforts.” He then promoted Yang Yi to Adviser to the Central Army. Because Ma Dai had rendered meritorious service by suppressing the rebel, he was granted Wei Yan’s noble rank. Yang Yi presented Kongming’s final memorial. After reading it, the Latter Emperor wept bitterly and issued an edict ordering that a burial site be selected. Fei Yi memorialized, “On his deathbed, the Chancellor ordered that he be buried at Mount Dingjun, without walls or brickwork and without any sacrificial objects.” The Latter Emperor complied. An auspicious day in the tenth month of that year was selected, and the Latter Emperor personally escorted the coffin to Mount Dingjun for burial. He issued an edict offering sacrifices and conferred the posthumous title Marquis Zhongwu, the Loyal and Martial Marquis. He ordered a temple built at Mianyang, where sacrifices were to be offered in all four seasons. Later, Du Fu wrote:\nWhere may the Chancellor’s shrine be found?\nOutside the Brocade City, where cypress trees grow thick.\nGreen grass against the steps displays its springtime hue;\nBeyond the leaves, orioles sing their lovely songs in vain.\nThree visits pressed him often for a plan to rule the realm;\nThrough two reigns he served with an old minister’s loyal heart.\nBefore his campaign could triumph, death claimed him first,\nForever filling heroes’ robes with tears!\n\nDu Fu also wrote:\nZhuge’s great name hangs throughout the universe;\nHis honored image, solemn, pure, and lofty, remains.\nThe realm’s division into three entangled all his plans;\nThrough endless ages he soars like a feather in the clouds.\nAmong great ministers, only Yi Yin and Lü Shang were his peers;\nCommanding with perfect calm, he surpassed Xiao He and Cao Shen.\nBut fortune shifted, and the Han could never be restored;\nResolute in purpose, he died from toil on army affairs.\n\nWhen the Latter Emperor returned to Chengdu, a close attendant suddenly reported, “A frontier dispatch has arrived. Eastern Wu has ordered Quan Zong to lead tens of thousands of troops and station them at the border crossing of Baqiu. Their intentions are unknown.” The Latter Emperor exclaimed in alarm, “The Chancellor has only just died, and Eastern Wu has betrayed our alliance and encroached upon our borders. What are we to do?” Jiang Wan memorialized, “I dare assure Your Majesty that Wang Ping and Zhang Yi can lead tens of thousands of troops to Yong’an and station them there as a precaution against any unexpected development. Your Majesty should also send someone to Eastern Wu to announce the death and investigate its movements.” The Latter Emperor said, “The envoy must be an eloquent man.” One man immediately stepped forward and said, “Your humble servant is willing to go.” Everyone looked and saw that it was Zong Yu, courtesy name Deyan, a native of Anzhong in Nanyang, who held the offices of Army Adviser and General of the Gentlemen of the Household of the Right. The Latter Emperor was delighted and immediately ordered Zong Yu to go to Eastern Wu to announce the death and determine the true state of affairs.\n\nZong Yu accepted the command and went straight to Jinling, where he entered the palace and was received by the ruler of Wu, Sun Quan. After the formal courtesies, he saw that all the attendants were wearing plain mourning clothes. Sun Quan’s expression hardened as he said, “Wu and Shu have become one family. Why, then, has your sovereign reinforced the garrison at Baidi?” Zong Yu replied, “In my view, the strengthening of the garrison at Baqiu in the east and the reinforcement of Baidi in the west are both natural measures required by circumstances. Neither is sufficient cause for one side to question the other.” Sun Quan smiled and said, “You are no less able than Deng Zhi.” He then told Zong Yu, “When I heard that Chancellor Zhuge had departed this life, I shed tears every day and ordered all my officials to dress in mourning. I feared that the men of Wei might take advantage of Shu’s bereavement to attack it, so I reinforced the troops at Baqiu by ten thousand men in order to provide assistance. I had no other intention.” Zong Yu bowed his head to the ground in thanks. Sun Quan said, “Having pledged myself to our alliance, how could I betray righteousness?” Zong Yu replied, “Because the Chancellor has only just died, the Son of Heaven specifically ordered me to come and announce his death.” Sun Quan took a gold-tipped arrow and broke it, swearing, “If I betray our former alliance, may my descendants be exterminated!” He also ordered an envoy to carry incense, silk, and funeral offerings into Sichuan to perform sacrifices.\n\nZong Yu took leave of the ruler of Wu and returned to Chengdu with the Wu envoy. He entered the palace and reported to the Latter Emperor, “Because the Chancellor has only just died, the ruler of Wu has himself shed tears and ordered all his ministers to wear mourning. He reinforced Baqiu because he feared that the men of Wei might exploit the opening and invade; he harbors no other intention. He has now broken an arrow in oath that he will not betray the alliance.” The Latter Emperor was delighted and richly rewarded Zong Yu. He treated the Wu envoy generously and sent him on his way. Then, in accordance with Kongming’s final instructions, he promoted Jiang Wan to Chancellor and Senior General, with authority over the affairs of the Imperial Secretariat. He promoted Fei Yi to Director of the Imperial Secretariat and charged him with jointly administering the Chancellor’s affairs. He promoted Wu Yi to General of Chariots and Cavalry, granted him imperial authority, and placed him in command of Hanzhong. Jiang Wei was made General Who Supports the Han and Marquis of Pingxiang, with overall command of the troops in every district. Together with Wu Yi, he went to garrison Hanzhong against the armies of Wei. All other officers and commanders remained in their former posts.\n\nYang Yi believed that he had entered official service before Jiang Wan and was senior to him in age, yet now held a position beneath his. He also relied on his great achievements and resented receiving no substantial reward, so he voiced his grievance to Fei Yi: “When the Chancellor first died, if I had taken the entire army over to Wei, would I now be left in such obscurity?” Fei Yi secretly submitted a full account of these words to the Latter Emperor. The Latter Emperor was furious and ordered Yang Yi imprisoned and interrogated, intending to execute him. Jiang Wan memorialized, “Though Yang Yi is guilty, he previously rendered many services while following the Chancellor. He should not yet be executed, but ought to be stripped of rank and reduced to a commoner.” The Latter Emperor agreed and demoted Yang Yi, sending him to Jia Commandery in Hanzhong to live as a commoner. Overcome by shame, Yang Yi cut his own throat and died.\n\nIn the thirteenth year of Jianxing under the Shu-Han, the third year of Qinglong under Cao Rui, ruler of Wei, and the fourth year of Jiahe under Sun Quan, ruler of Wu, none of the Three Kingdoms raised armies. To speak only of Wei: its ruler appointed Sima Yi Grand Commandant, granting him overall command of the armed forces and responsibility for pacifying and securing all the frontiers. Sima Yi bowed in thanks and returned to Luoyang. The ruler of Wei remained in Xuchang, where he undertook vast building projects and constructed official palaces. In Luoyang he also built Chaoyang Hall and Taiji Hall, as well as the Zongzhang Tower, each a hundred feet high. He further erected Chonghua Hall, the Blue Sky Pavilion, the Phoenix Tower, and the Nine Dragons Pool. He ordered the court scholar Ma Jun to supervise the construction, which was lavish in the extreme: carved beams and painted rafters, green-glazed tiles and golden bricks, all glittering brilliantly in the sunlight. More than thirty thousand skilled artisans were selected from throughout the realm, along with more than three hundred thousand laborers, who worked day and night without pause. The people were exhausted and impoverished, and their complaints never ceased. Cao Rui also issued an edict ordering construction in the Fragrant Grove Garden and made all the dukes and ministers carry earth and plant trees there. Minister of Education Dong Xun submitted a sharply worded remonstrance:\nSince the Jian’an era, men have died in battles across the countryside. Some families and entire households have been wiped out; even among those who survive, many are orphaned, old, or infirm. If the present palaces were cramped and Your Majesty wished to enlarge them, the work should still be timed so as not to interfere with farming. How much less justification is there for constructing useless things? Your Majesty has honored your ministers, distinguished them with caps and crowns, clothed them in embroidered robes, and carried them in splendid carriages, thereby setting them apart from common men. Yet now you make them carry timber and shoulder earth, soiling their bodies and covering their feet with mud. This diminishes the state’s glory merely to exalt useless works and is utterly senseless. Confucius said, “A ruler employs his ministers according to ritual, and ministers serve their ruler with loyalty.” Without loyalty or ritual, how can a state stand? I know that once these words leave my mouth, I must die. Yet I count myself as no more than one hair on an ox: my life brings no benefit, and what loss can my death cause? Holding my brush, I shed tears, and in my heart I bid farewell to the world. I have eight sons. After I die, they will become a burden upon Your Majesty. Trembling beyond measure, I await your command!\n\nAfter reading the memorial, Cao Rui said angrily, “Is Dong Xun not afraid to die?” His attendants petitioned for his execution. Cao Rui said, “This man has always possessed loyalty and righteousness. For now, strip him of rank and reduce him to a commoner. But if anyone else speaks recklessly, he will certainly be executed!” At the time, Zhang Mao, courtesy name Yancai, an attendant to the crown prince, also submitted a strongly worded remonstrance. Cao Rui ordered him executed. That same day he summoned Ma Jun and asked him, “I am building lofty terraces and towering pavilions so that I may commune with the immortals and seek the secret of eternal youth and everlasting life.” Ma Jun memorialized, “Of the twenty-four emperors of the Han dynasty, Emperor Wu reigned the longest and lived to the greatest age, because he imbibed the essence of the sun and the radiance of the moon from Heaven. In the palace at Chang’an, he once built the Cypress Beam Terrace. On top of it stood a bronze figure holding a basin in its hands, called the Dew-Receiving Basin. During the third watch of the night, it caught the pure dew descending from the Northern Dipper. This was called ‘celestial nectar,’ or ‘sweet dew.’ If this water is mixed with powdered fine jade and consumed, it can reverse old age and restore youth.” Cao Rui was delighted and said, “You may now lead laborers to Chang’an by forced night marches, take down the bronze figure, and move it to the Fragrant Grove Garden.”\n\nMa Jun accepted the order and led ten thousand men to Chang’an. He ordered them to erect wooden scaffolding all around the Cypress Beam Terrace and climb to its summit. Before long, five thousand men were hauling on ropes and cables as they wound their way upward. The Cypress Beam Terrace was two hundred feet high, and the bronze pillar was ten arm-spans around. Ma Jun ordered the bronze figure dismantled first. Many men combined their strength and took it down, whereupon tears suddenly streamed from the bronze figure’s eyes. Everyone was greatly alarmed. All at once, a violent wind arose beside the terrace, hurling sand and stones with the force of a sudden downpour. A tremendous crash sounded like Heaven collapsing and earth splitting apart. The terrace tilted and the pillar fell, crushing more than a thousand men to death. Ma Jun took the bronze figure and golden basin back to Luoyang, entered the presence of the ruler of Wei, and presented the bronze figure and Dew-Receiving Basin. The ruler of Wei asked, “Where is the bronze pillar?” Ma Jun replied, “The pillar weighs a million catties and could not be transported here.” Cao Rui ordered the bronze pillar smashed into pieces and brought to Luoyang. It was cast into two bronze figures called “Wengzhong,” which were placed outside the Sima Gate. He also had a bronze dragon and bronze phoenix cast. The dragon stood forty feet high and the phoenix more than thirty feet high, and both were placed before the palace hall. In the Shanglin Park, he planted rare flowers and exotic trees and kept precious birds and strange beasts. Imperial Tutor Yang Fu submitted a remonstrance:\n\nI have heard that Yao esteemed a thatched roof, and the myriad states dwelt in peace; Yu kept his palace humble, and all beneath Heaven rejoiced in their work. Even under the Shang and Zhou, halls were sometimes raised only three feet and measured only nine mats across. Among the sage emperors and enlightened kings of antiquity, none ever exhausted the wealth and strength of the people to build lofty and magnificent palaces. Jie built chambers of precious stone and stables adorned with ivory; Zhou built the Tilting Palace and Deer Terrace, and thereby lost the altars of his state. King Ling of Chu brought disaster upon himself by building the Zhanghua Terrace. The First Emperor of Qin built Epang Palace, and the calamity reached his son: all beneath Heaven rebelled, and the dynasty perished in its second generation. No ruler who disregarded the strength of the people to gratify the desires of his eyes and ears has ever escaped destruction. Your Majesty should take Yao, Shun, Yu, Tang, King Wen, and King Wu as your models, and Jie, Zhou, Chu, and Qin as warnings. Yet you now indulge yourself in leisure and pleasure and devote yourself solely to adorning palaces. This will certainly bring the disaster of danger and ruin. The ruler is the head, and his ministers are his arms and legs. They are one body in survival or destruction and share alike in gain and loss. Though I am dull and timid, how could I forget the duty of a remonstrating minister? Unless my words are sharp and urgent, they cannot move Your Majesty. I have respectfully knocked upon my coffin and bathed myself, and now lie prostrate awaiting severe punishment.\n\nWhen the memorial was submitted, Cao Rui ignored it and merely pressed Ma Jun to hasten construction of the lofty terrace and install the bronze figure and Dew-Receiving Basin. He also issued an edict ordering a broad selection of beautiful women from throughout the realm to be brought into the Fragrant Grove Garden. Officials submitted remonstrance after remonstrance, but Cao Rui listened to none of them.\n\nNow Cao Rui’s empress, Lady Mao, was a native of Henei. Years earlier, when Cao Rui was Prince of Pingyuan, they had loved each other dearly. When he ascended the imperial throne, he made her empress. Later, however, Cao Rui favored Lady Guo, and Empress Mao lost his affection. Lady Guo was beautiful and clever, and Cao Rui doted on her greatly. He amused himself with her every day and did not leave the palace quarters for more than a month. In the third month of spring that year, all the flowers in the Fragrant Grove Garden burst into bloom. Cao Rui went there with Lady Guo to admire the flowers and drink wine. Lady Guo said, “Why not invite the Empress to enjoy herself with us?” Cao Rui replied, “If she were here, I could not swallow a single drop.” He therefore passed word to the palace maids that Empress Mao was not to be told. Empress Mao had noticed that Cao Rui had not entered her main palace for more than a month. That day she took more than ten palace women to the Emerald Blossom Tower to pass the time. Hearing loud and brilliant music, she asked, “Where is that music being played?” A palace attendant reported, “His Majesty and Lady Guo are admiring the flowers and drinking in the imperial garden.” When Empress Mao heard this, she was distressed and returned to her palace to rest. The next day, Empress Mao rode in a small carriage out of her palace for an excursion and happened to meet Cao Rui in a winding corridor. She smiled and said, “Your Majesty visited the northern garden yesterday. You must have enjoyed yourself greatly!” Cao Rui was furious. He immediately ordered everyone who had attended him the previous day to be seized and brought before him, then rebuked them: “When I visited the northern garden yesterday, I forbade those around me from letting Empress Mao know. How was the secret disclosed?” He ordered the palace officers to behead every attendant who had served him there. Empress Mao was horrified and turned her carriage back to her palace. Cao Rui immediately issued an edict commanding Empress Mao to die, then made Lady Guo empress. None of the court officials dared remonstrate. Then one day, Guanqiu Jian, Inspector of Youzhou, suddenly submitted a memorial reporting that Gongsun Yuan of Liaodong had rebelled, proclaimed himself King of Yan, inaugurated the first year of the Shaohan era, built palaces, established a palace administration, and raised troops to invade, throwing the north into turmoil. Cao Rui was greatly alarmed and immediately assembled the civil and military officials to discuss a strategy for raising an army and repelling Gongsun Yuan. Truly:\nHe had scarcely wearied the heartland with his building works,\nWhen war arose once more beyond the borders.\nHow he would resist it remains unknown; read on for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 106\n\nGongsun Yuan Is Defeated and Dies at Xiangping; Sima Yi Feigns Illness to Deceive Cao Shuang\n\nNow Gongsun Yuan was the grandson of Gongsun Du of Liaodong and the son of Gongsun Kang. In the twelfth year of Jian’an, when Cao Cao pursued Yuan Shang but had not yet reached Liaodong, Gongsun Kang beheaded Yuan Shang and presented his head to Cao Cao, who enfeoffed Kang as Marquis of Xiangping. After Kang died, he left two sons, the elder named Huang and the younger Yuan, both still children, so Kang’s younger brother Gongsun Gong succeeded to his office. In Cao Pi’s time, Gong was made General of Chariots and Cavalry and Marquis of Xiangping. In the second year of Taihe, Gongsun Yuan, now grown and accomplished in both civil and military affairs, was headstrong and fond of fighting. He seized the position of his uncle Gongsun Gong, and Cao Rui appointed him General Who Displays Valor and Administrator of Liaodong. Later, Sun Quan sent Zhang Mi and Xu Yan to Liaodong with gold, treasures, pearls, and jade, and conferred on Yuan the title King of Yan. Yuan, fearing the Central Plains, beheaded Zhang Mi and Xu Yan and sent their heads to Cao Rui. Rui then made Yuan Grand Marshal and Duke of Lelang. Still dissatisfied, Yuan consulted with his followers, proclaimed himself King of Yan, and inaugurated the first year of the Shaohan era. His deputy general Jia Fan remonstrated: “The Central Plains has treated you, my lord, with the rank of one of the highest nobles; you have not been held in contempt. If you now turn against them and rebel, you will truly be acting disloyally. Moreover, Sima Yi is highly skilled in warfare. Even Marquis Zhuge of Western Shu could not defeat him—how much less can you, my lord?”\n\nGongsun Yuan flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to bind Jia Fan and take him away for execution. Staff Officer Lun Zhi remonstrated: “Jia Fan’s words are correct. The sages say, ‘When a state is about to perish, monstrous portents are certain to appear.’ Recently, strange events have repeatedly occurred within our state. Not long ago, a dog wearing a kerchief and cap, with a red garment draped over its body, climbed onto a roof and walked like a man. In another case, villagers south of the city were cooking rice when a small child suddenly appeared inside the steamer, boiled to death. And in the northern market of Xiangping, the ground suddenly collapsed into a pit, from which there emerged a lump of flesh several feet around. It had a complete head and face, with eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, but no hands or feet, and neither blades nor arrows could injure it. No one knew what it was. A diviner interpreted it by saying, ‘It has form but is incomplete; it has a mouth but makes no sound. Because the state is doomed to destruction, it has appeared in this form.’ These three things are all inauspicious omens. You, my lord, should avoid disaster and seek good fortune. You must not act rashly.” Gongsun Yuan erupted in fury and ordered his warriors to bind Lun Zhi and Jia Fan and behead them together in the marketplace. He then appointed General-in-Chief Bei Yan as commander and Yang Zuo as vanguard, raised 150,000 troops from Liaodong, and came charging toward the Central Plains.\n\nThe frontier officials reported the news to the ruler of Wei, Cao Rui. Greatly alarmed, Rui summoned Sima Yi to court to discuss strategy. Yi memorialized: “The forty thousand cavalry and infantry under my command will be enough to defeat the rebels.” Rui said, “Your forces are few and the road is long. I fear it will be difficult to recover the region.” Yi replied, “Success in war does not depend on numbers, but on the ability to devise surprises and employ wisdom. Relying on Your Majesty’s great good fortune, I will certainly capture Gongsun Yuan and present him to you.” Rui asked, “What action do you expect Gongsun Yuan to take?” Yi replied, “If Yuan abandons the city and flees in advance, that will be his best course. If he defends Liaodong and resists our great army, that will be his middle course. If he sits and defends Xiangping, that will be his worst course, and he will certainly be captured by me.” Rui asked, “How long will the round trip take?” Yi replied, “The distance is four thousand li. It will take one hundred days to go there, one hundred days to attack, and sixty days to rest. About a year will be enough.” Rui asked, “What if Wu or Shu invades?” Yi replied, “I have already established a defensive plan. Your Majesty need not worry.” Rui was delighted and immediately ordered Sima Yi to raise an army and march against Gongsun Yuan. Yi took leave of the court and departed the capital. He appointed Hu Zun as vanguard and sent him ahead with the forward troops to establish camp in Liaodong. Scouts swiftly reported this to Gongsun Yuan. Yuan ordered Bei Yan and Yang Zuo to divide eighty thousand troops between them and station them at Liaosui. They dug encircling trenches extending more than twenty li and surrounded them with wooden abatis, making their defenses extremely secure. Hu Zun sent word of this to Sima Yi. Yi laughed and said, “The rebels refuse to fight us because they mean to wear down my army. I calculate that most of their forces are here, leaving their lair empty. We would do better to abandon this place and march straight for Xiangping. The rebels will certainly go to its rescue, and then we can strike them on the way and achieve complete success.” He therefore marshaled his troops and advanced toward Xiangping by side roads.\n\nMeanwhile, Bei Yan and Yang Zuo discussed the situation. “If the Wei army comes to attack,” they said, “we must not engage them. They have come a thousand li, and their provisions cannot be maintained. They will find it difficult to hold out for long and will certainly withdraw once their supplies are exhausted. When they retreat, we will strike them with a surprise force, and Sima Yi can be captured. In the past, when Sima Yi confronted the army of Shu, he held firmly south of the Wei River, and Kongming eventually died in his own camp. The same principle applies today.” While they were still discussing this, a report suddenly arrived: “The Wei army has gone south.” Bei Yan was greatly alarmed. “They know that our forces in Xiangping are few,” he said, “and have gone to attack our main base. If Xiangping is lost, there will be no point in our defending this place.” They therefore struck camp and set out in pursuit. Scouts had already galloped ahead to report this to Sima Yi. Yi laughed and said, “They have fallen into my trap!” He ordered Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei each to lead a force into ambush on the banks of the Ji River, saying, “When the Liaodong troops arrive, attack together from both sides.” The two men accepted the plan and departed. Before long, they saw Bei Yan and Yang Zuo approaching with their troops. At the blast of a cannon, drums thundered and banners waved on both sides. Xiahou Ba charged out on the left and Xiahou Wei on the right. Bei Yan and Yang Zuo had no desire to continue the battle and forced a way through to escape. They fled as far as Mount Shou, where they encountered Gongsun Yuan’s army. Joining forces with him, they turned back to fight the Wei army again. Bei Yan rode forward and shouted abuse: “Rebel general, stop using your treacherous schemes! Do you dare come out and fight?” Xiahou Ba spurred forward, brandishing his saber, and met him. After only a few bouts, Xiahou Ba cut Bei Yan down from his horse with a single stroke. The Liaodong army fell into chaos. Ba drove his troops forward in pursuit, and Gongsun Yuan led the defeated soldiers back into Xiangping, where he shut the gates and held firm without coming out. The Wei army surrounded the city on all sides.\n\nIt was then the season of continuous autumn rains, which did not stop for an entire month. The water stood three feet deep over the level ground, and supply boats could sail from the mouth of the Liao River directly to the walls of Xiangping. The Wei troops were all standing in water and could neither move nor rest in comfort. Pei Jing, the Left Area Commander, entered Sima Yi’s tent and said, “The rain will not stop, and the camp is deep in mud. The army cannot remain here. Please move it to the hills ahead.” Yi angrily replied, “Gongsun Yuan will be captured within a matter of days. How can we move the camp? Anyone who speaks again of moving the camp will be beheaded!” Pei Jing murmured his assent and withdrew. A short while later, Qiu Lian, the Right Area Commander, also came and reported, “The soldiers are suffering from the floodwaters. I beg you, Grand Commandant, to move the camp to higher ground.” Yi flew into a rage. “My military order has already been issued! How dare you deliberately defy it?” He immediately ordered Qiu Lian dragged out and beheaded, and had his head hung outside the southern gate. The whole army was thereby awed into obedience.\n\nSima Yi ordered the troops from two camps to withdraw temporarily by twenty li, allowing the soldiers and civilians inside the city to come out to gather firewood and graze their cattle and horses. Army Marshal Chen Qun asked, “When you, Grand Commandant, attacked Shangyong in the past, you divided your army into eight columns and rushed to the city in eight days, whereupon you captured Meng Da alive and achieved a great victory. Now you have brought forty thousand armored troops across several thousand li, yet you do not order them to attack the city. Instead, you make them remain for a long time in the mud and even allow the rebels to gather firewood and graze their animals. I truly do not understand your intention.” Yi laughed and said, “Do you not understand the art of war? In the past, Meng Da had abundant provisions but few soldiers, while I had little food but many soldiers. Therefore, I had no choice but to fight quickly. Only by taking him unawares and attacking suddenly could I win. Now the Liaodong troops are many and ours are few; the rebels are hungry while we are well fed. Why should we make a costly assault? We should let them flee of their own accord and then seize the opportunity to strike them. By leaving one road open and not cutting off their woodcutting and grazing, I am allowing them the chance to flee.” Chen Qun bowed in admiration.\n\nSima Yi then sent a man to Luoyang to press for more grain. The ruler of Wei, Cao Rui, convened court, and all the ministers memorialized: “Recently, the autumn rains have continued for a month without stopping, and the men and horses are exhausted. Sima Yi should be recalled, and the campaign suspended for the time being.” Rui replied, “Grand Commandant Sima is highly skilled in warfare. He adapts to danger and changing circumstances and possesses many excellent strategies. Gongsun Yuan’s capture may be expected within days. Why must you all worry?” He therefore rejected the ministers’ advice and sent men to transport grain to Sima Yi’s army. Several more days passed while Yi remained in camp, and then the rain stopped and the sky cleared. That night, Yi went outside his tent and looked up to observe the heavens. Suddenly, he saw a star as large as a peck measure, trailing a stream of light several yards long. It passed from northeast of Mount Shou and fell southeast of Xiangping. The officers and soldiers in every camp were terrified. Yi, however, was delighted. He said to his generals, “Five days from now, Gongsun Yuan will certainly be beheaded where that star fell. Tomorrow, we will concentrate all our strength on attacking the city.”\n\nThe generals received their orders. At dawn the next day, they led their troops to surround the city on all sides. They raised earthen mounds, dug tunnels, erected artillery platforms, and set up scaling ladders, attacking day and night without pause. Arrows flew into the city like driving rain. Inside the city, Gongsun Yuan’s provisions were exhausted, and the people slaughtered cattle and horses for food. Everyone was bitterly resentful, and none had any desire to continue the defense. They wanted to behead Yuan, present the city, and surrender. When Yuan heard this, he was deeply alarmed and distressed. In a panic, he ordered his Chancellor of State, Wang Jian, and his Censor-in-Chief, Liu Fu, to go to the Wei camp and ask for terms of surrender. The two men were lowered by ropes from the city wall and came before Sima Yi, saying, “Please withdraw twenty li, Grand Commandant, and our ruler and his ministers will come out and surrender.” Yi flew into a rage. “Why does Gongsun Yuan not come himself? This is utterly unreasonable!” He ordered the warriors to drag the two men out and behead them, then gave their heads to their attendants.\n\nThe attendants returned with the report, and Gongsun Yuan was greatly alarmed. He next sent Palace Attendant Wei Yan to the Wei camp. Sima Yi took his seat in the command tent and assembled his generals on either side. Wei Yan entered on his knees, knelt beneath the tent, and said, “I beg you, Grand Commandant, to calm your thunderous anger. On an appointed day, we will first send the heir, Gongsun Xiu, as a hostage. Afterward, our ruler and his ministers will come bound to surrender.” Yi said, “There are five essential courses in military affairs: those able to fight should fight; those unable to fight should defend; those unable to defend should flee; those unable to flee should surrender; and those unable to surrender should die. What need is there to send a son as a hostage?” He ordered Wei Yan to return and report this to Gongsun Yuan. Wei Yan clutched his head and scurried away like a rat, then returned and informed Gongsun Yuan. Greatly alarmed, Yuan secretly discussed matters with his son Gongsun Xiu and settled on a plan. They selected one thousand cavalry and infantry, opened the southern gate during the second watch that night, and fled toward the southeast. Seeing no one in their way, Yuan secretly rejoiced. They had gone less than ten li when they suddenly heard a cannon blast from the hills. Drums and horns sounded together, and a body of troops blocked their path. In the center was Sima Yi, with Sima Shi on his left and Sima Zhao on his right. The two cried out, “Rebels, do not flee!” Gongsun Yuan was greatly alarmed. He wheeled his horse around and desperately sought a road of escape, but Hu Zun’s troops had already arrived. Xiahou Ba and Xiahou Wei were on the left, and Zhang Hu and Yue Chen on the right. They surrounded him as tightly as an iron barrel. Gongsun Yuan and his son had no choice but to dismount and surrender. From horseback, Sima Yi looked around at his generals and said, “On the night of the bingyin day, I saw the great star fall at this place. Tonight, the renshen day, the omen is fulfilled.” The generals congratulated him, saying, “Your divine foresight is truly marvelous, Grand Commandant!” Yi gave the order for execution. Gongsun Yuan and his son were put to death before each other’s eyes. Sima Yi then marshaled his troops and advanced to take Xiangping. Before he could reach the city walls, Hu Zun had already led troops inside. The people burned incense and bowed in welcome. The entire Wei army entered the city. Yi took his seat in the government hall and had Gongsun Yuan’s clan, together with all the officials and others who had joined in his conspiracy, put to death. More than seventy heads were counted. He posted proclamations to reassure the people. Someone told him, “Jia Fan and Lun Zhi bitterly remonstrated with Yuan against rebelling, and both were killed by him.” Yi had their graves repaired and marked, honored their descendants, and distributed the property in the government storehouses as rewards for the troops. He then withdrew his army and returned to Luoyang.\n\nMeanwhile, the ruler of Wei was in his palace. During the third watch one night, a sudden cold wind blew out the lamps. He saw Empress Mao leading several dozen palace women, weeping as they came before his seat to demand his life. Cao Rui fell ill as a result. As his illness steadily worsened, he ordered Palace Attendants and Grand Masters of Splendid Happiness Liu Fang and Sun Zi to take charge of all affairs of the Privy Council. He also summoned Cao Yu, King of Yan and son of Emperor Wen, appointing him General-in-Chief and ordering him to assist the heir, Cao Fang, as regent. Cao Yu was respectful, frugal, gentle, and mild by nature. Unwilling to assume such a great responsibility, he firmly declined the appointment. Rui summoned Liu Fang and Sun Zi and asked, “Who within the imperial clan is fit for the task?” The two men had long benefited from Cao Zhen’s favor, so they recommended, “Only Cao Zidan’s son, Cao Shuang, is suitable.” Rui accepted their recommendation. The two men further memorialized, “If Cao Shuang is to be employed, the King of Yan must be sent back to his fief.” Rui agreed. They then asked Rui to issue an edict, which they carried out and proclaimed to the King of Yan: “There is a handwritten edict from the Son of Heaven ordering the King of Yan to return to his fief. He must depart today. Without a further edict, he is not permitted to enter the court.” The King of Yan departed in tears. Cao Shuang was then appointed General-in-Chief and given overall control of the government.\n\nCao Rui’s illness became critical, and he urgently sent an envoy bearing the imperial tally and an edict recalling Sima Yi to court. Yi received the order and went directly to Xuchang, where he entered the palace to see the ruler of Wei. Rui said, “I feared only that I would not see you again. Now that I have seen you today, I can die without regret.” Yi knocked his head against the floor and memorialized, “While on the road, I heard that Your Majesty’s sacred person was unwell. I regretted that I had not grown two wings beneath my ribs so that I might fly to the palace gates. To behold the imperial countenance today is my great fortune.” Rui summoned the heir Cao Fang, General-in-Chief Cao Shuang, Palace Attendants Liu Fang and Sun Zi, and the others, and had them all come before the imperial bed. Rui took Sima Yi’s hand and said, “In former times, when Liu Xuande lay critically ill at Baidi City, he entrusted his young son Liu Shan to Zhuge Kongming. Kongming therefore exhausted all his loyalty in the boy’s service and did not rest until death. If such a thing could be done in a remote, divided state, how much more should it be done in a great realm? My young son Cao Fang is only eight years old and is incapable of governing the state. I trust that you, Grand Commandant, together with my imperial kinsman and the veteran ministers of merit, will exert all your strength in assisting him and not betray my hopes!” He then called Fang and said, “Zhongda and I are as one. You must honor and respect him.” He ordered Yi to bring Fang near. Fang threw his arms around Yi’s neck and would not let go. Rui said, “Grand Commandant, do not forget the affection my young son has shown you today!” When he had finished speaking, tears streamed down his face. Yi knocked his head against the floor and wept. The ruler of Wei sank into a stupor and could no longer speak. He merely pointed at the heir with his hand, and a moment later he died. He had reigned for thirteen years and lived to the age of thirty-six. It was late in the first lunar month, in the spring of the third year of Jingchu in Wei.\n\nSima Yi and Cao Shuang immediately supported the heir Cao Fang in ascending the imperial throne. Fang’s courtesy name was Lanqing. He was a foster son whom Cao Rui had adopted, but the matter had been kept secret within the palace, and no one knew where he had come from. Cao Fang gave Rui the posthumous title Emperor Ming and buried him at Gaoping Mausoleum. He honored Empress Guo as Empress Dowager and changed the era name to the first year of Zhengshi. Sima Yi and Cao Shuang served as regents. Shuang treated Yi with the utmost deference and always informed him beforehand of every important matter. Shuang’s courtesy name was Zhaobo. From childhood, he had been admitted freely into the palace. Emperor Ming had found him prudent and had greatly favored and respected him. Shuang had five hundred retainers, among whom five men especially prided themselves on fashionable sophistication. The first was He Yan, courtesy name Pingshu; the second was Deng Yang, courtesy name Xuanmao and a descendant of Deng Yu; the third was Li Sheng, courtesy name Gongzhao; the fourth was Ding Mi, courtesy name Yanjing; and the fifth was Bi Gui, courtesy name Zhaoxian. There was also Huan Fan, the Grand Minister of Agriculture, whose courtesy name was Yuanze. He possessed considerable intelligence and strategic ability, and many called him “the Mastermind.” Cao Shuang trusted all these men. He Yan told him, “Your great authority, my lord, must not be entrusted to another, or I fear it will create future trouble.” Shuang replied, “Duke Sima and I both received the late emperor’s command to care for his orphaned heir. How could I bear to betray him?” Yan said, “In former days, when your honored father and Zhongda fought the army of Shu, he repeatedly suffered humiliation at this man’s hands, and that caused his death. Why do you not recognize this, my lord?” Shuang suddenly understood. He consulted with the other officials and settled on a plan, then entered the palace and memorialized to the ruler of Wei, Cao Fang, “Sima Yi’s achievements are great and his virtue profound. He should be promoted to Grand Tutor.” Fang consented. From that time on, all military authority passed into Cao Shuang’s hands.\n\nCao Shuang appointed his younger brother Cao Xi as Central Army Commander, Cao Xun as General of the Martial Guard, and Cao Yan as Cavalier in Regular Attendance. Each commanded three thousand imperial guards and was permitted to enter and leave the inner palace at will. Shuang also appointed He Yan, Deng Yang, and Ding Mi as Masters of Writing, Bi Gui as Colonel Director of Retainers, and Li Sheng as Intendant of Henan. These five men discussed affairs with Cao Shuang day and night. The number of guests and retainers at Cao Shuang’s residence consequently increased by the day. Sima Yi claimed illness and ceased appearing at court, while both of his sons also resigned their offices and lived in retirement. Cao Shuang drank and amused himself every day with He Yan and the others. All the clothing, utensils, and furnishings he used were no different from those of the imperial court. Whenever curiosities, treasures, and rare objects were presented as tribute from the various regions, he first took the finest for himself and sent the rest into the palace. Beautiful women filled his residence and courtyards. Zhang Dang, a palace eunuch, fawned upon Cao Shuang and secretly selected seven or eight of the late emperor’s concubines to send to Shuang’s residence. Shuang also selected thirty or forty respectable young women skilled in singing and dancing to serve as his household entertainers. In addition, he built multistoried halls and painted pavilions, had vessels of gold and silver made, and employed several hundred skilled artisans to work day and night.\n\nNow He Yan heard that Guan Lu of Pingyuan was skilled in the arts of calculation and invited him to discuss the Book of Changes. Deng Yang was present and asked Guan Lu, “You claim to understand the Changes, yet you have said nothing about the meanings of its words. Why is that?” Guan Lu replied, “One who truly understands the Changes does not speak of the Changes.” He Yan laughed and praised him, saying, “That may indeed be called saying what is essential without needless elaboration.” He then said to Guan Lu, “Cast a hexagram for me and see whether I may rise to one of the Three Excellencies.” He also asked, “For several nights I have dreamed that dozens of bluebottle flies gather on my nose. What does this omen mean?” Guan Lu replied, “Yuan and Kai assisted Shun, and the Duke of Zhou assisted the Zhou dynasty. Through harmony, benevolence, modesty, and respect, they all enjoyed abundant blessings. Today, my lord, your rank is exalted and your power great, yet few cherish your virtue and many fear your authority. This is hardly the way to seek blessings through caution. Moreover, the nose represents a mountain. A mountain is lofty but not dangerous, and for that reason it can long preserve its honored place. Now foul and loathsome bluebottle flies gather there. Those in lofty positions may fall—how can you not be afraid? I hope, my lord, that you will take from what is excessive and add to what is deficient, and never tread where propriety forbids. Then you may rise to one of the Three Excellencies, and the bluebottle flies may be driven away.” Deng Yang angrily said, “This is nothing but the usual talk of an old pedant!” Guan Lu replied, “The old pedant sees what does not yet exist; his usual talk sees what is not yet spoken.” He flicked his sleeves and departed. The two men laughed loudly and said, “He truly is a mad eccentric!” When Guan Lu returned home, he told his uncle what had happened. His uncle was greatly alarmed. “He Yan and Deng Yang possess enormous power,” he said. “How could you offend them?” Guan Lu replied, “I was speaking with dead men. What is there to fear?” His uncle asked him why. Guan Lu replied, “When Deng Yang walks, his sinews do not bind his bones, his veins do not govern his flesh, and when he rises and stands, he tilts and leans as if he had no hands or feet. These are the features of ‘ghostly agitation.’ When He Yan looks about, his spirit does not remain in its dwelling, his blood gives no color to his complexion, and his vital essence floats like smoke; his appearance is like withered wood. These are the features of ‘ghostly gloom.’ Sooner or later, both men will suffer disasters that cost them their lives. Why should I fear them?” His uncle departed without cursing Guan Lu as a madman.\n\nCao Shuang often went hunting with He Yan, Deng Yang, and the others. His younger brother Cao Xi remonstrated: “Brother, your authority is too great, yet you delight in going out to hunt. If someone plots against you, regret will come too late.” Shuang rebuked him: “Military authority is in my hands. What is there to fear?” Huan Fan, the Minister of Agriculture, also remonstrated with him, but Shuang would not listen. At this time, the ruler of Wei, Cao Fang, changed the tenth year of Zhengshi to the first year of Jiaping. Cao Shuang had long monopolized power, but he did not know whether Zhongda’s illness was real or feigned. Just then, the ruler of Wei appointed Li Sheng Inspector of Jing Province. Cao Shuang immediately ordered Li Sheng to go and take leave of Zhongda while secretly investigating his condition. Sheng went straight to the residence of the Grand Tutor, where a gate official promptly went inside to report his arrival. Sima Yi said to his two sons, “Cao Shuang has sent this man to discover whether my illness is real or false.” He removed his cap, let down his hair, climbed into bed, and sat wrapped in a quilt. He also ordered two maids to support him with canes before he invited Li Sheng inside. Sheng came before the bed and bowed. “I have not seen you for some time, Grand Tutor,” he said. “Who would have thought your illness had become so severe? The Son of Heaven has now appointed me Inspector of Jing Province, and I have come especially to take my leave.” Yi pretended to answer, “Bing Province lies near Shuofang. You must prepare its defenses well.” Sheng said, “I have been appointed Inspector of Jing Province, not Bing Province.” Yi smiled. “So you have just come from Bing Province?” Sheng said, “I mean Qing Province, east of the mountains.” Yi laughed loudly. “So you have come from Qing Province.” Sheng said, “Grand Tutor, how has your illness become as bad as this?” The attendants said, “The Grand Tutor is deaf.” Sheng said, “Please give me paper and a brush.” The attendants brought them to him. When Sheng had finished writing, he presented the message. Yi looked at it and smiled. “My illness has made me deaf. Take good care of yourself on your journey.” After speaking, he pointed to his mouth. A maid brought him some broth. Yi put his mouth to the bowl, but the broth ran all over the front of his robe. He made choking sounds and said, “I am now old and gravely ill. My death may come at any moment. My two sons are unworthy, and I hope you will instruct them. If you see the General-in-Chief, you must ask him to look after my two sons!” When he finished speaking, he collapsed onto the bed, his voice hoarse and his breath coming in gasps. Li Sheng bowed and took leave of Zhongda. He returned to Cao Shuang and gave him a detailed account of everything. Shuang was delighted. “If this old man dies,” he said, “I will have nothing left to worry about!”\n\nAfter Sima Yi saw Li Sheng depart, he rose and said to his two sons, “When Li Sheng returns and reports what he has seen, Cao Shuang will certainly cease to be on guard against me. We need only wait until he leaves the city to hunt, and then we can act against him.” Before many days had passed, Cao Shuang invited the ruler of Wei, Cao Fang, to visit Gaoping Mausoleum and offer sacrifices to the late emperor. Officials high and low all accompanied the imperial procession out of the city. Shuang took his three younger brothers, his confidants He Yan and the others, and the imperial guards, and set out escorting the emperor. Huan Fan, the Minister of Agriculture, stopped Shuang’s horse and remonstrated: “My lord, you have overall command of the palace troops. It is not proper for all you brothers to leave the city together. If some upheaval occurs in the capital, what will you do?” Pointing his whip at him, Shuang rebuked him: “Who would dare cause an upheaval? Speak no more nonsense!” That day, when Sima Yi saw that Shuang had left the city, he was overjoyed. He immediately summoned the former subordinates who had fought and defeated enemies under him, together with several dozen household officers. Taking his two sons, he mounted his horse and set out to eliminate Cao Shuang. Indeed:\n\nA closed door is certain one day to open on a brighter scene;\nNow, driving forth his troops, he displays his heroic might.\n\nWhat became of Cao Shuang’s life will be told in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 107\n\nThe Ruler of Wei Yields Power to the Sima Clan; Jiang Wei Is Defeated at Oxhead Mountain\n\nNow Sima Yi heard that Cao Shuang, together with his brothers Cao Xi, Cao Xun, and Cao Yan, his trusted confidants He Yan, Deng Yang, Ding Mi, Bi Fan, Li Sheng, and others, as well as the Imperial Guard, had accompanied the Wei emperor Cao Fang out of the city to pay respects at Emperor Ming’s tomb and then go hunting. Sima Yi was delighted. He immediately went to the government offices and ordered Minister over the Masses Gao Rou to assume the imperial emblems of authority and act in the capacity of General-in-Chief, first seizing Cao Shuang’s camp. He also ordered Minister of the Imperial Stud Wang Guan to act in the capacity of Central Army Commander and occupy Cao Xi’s camp. Sima Yi led his former officials into the inner palace and reported to Empress Dowager Guo that Cao Shuang had betrayed the late emperor’s trust in entrusting him with the orphaned sovereign, and that as a wicked traitor who had thrown the state into disorder, he deserved to be removed. Empress Dowager Guo was greatly alarmed and said, “The Son of Heaven is outside the city. What are we to do?” Sima Yi said, “I have a memorial to present to the Son of Heaven and a plan for destroying the treacherous ministers. Your Majesty need not worry.” The empress dowager was frightened and had no choice but to comply. Sima Yi urgently ordered Grand Commandant Jiang Ji and Director of the Imperial Secretariat Sima Fu to draft a memorial together, then sent a palace attendant to carry it outside the city and present it directly to the emperor. Sima Yi himself led a large army to seize the arsenal. Before long, someone reported the news to Cao Shuang’s household. His wife, Lady Liu, hurried into the front hall and summoned the officers guarding the residence. “Our lord is now outside the city,” she asked. “Why has Zhongda raised troops?” The gate commander, Pan Ju, said, “Do not be alarmed, my lady. I will go and find out.” He led several dozen crossbowmen up into the gate tower to look. Just then they saw Sima Yi leading troops past the residence. Pan Ju ordered his men to shoot down a volley of arrows, preventing Sima Yi from passing. From behind, Deputy General Sun Qian stopped him, saying, “The Grand Tutor is acting on a great matter of state! Do not shoot!” Only after Sun Qian stopped him three times did Pan Ju cease firing. Sima Zhao guarded his father, Sima Yi, as he passed. They led the troops out of the city, encamped by the Luo River, and secured the pontoon bridge.\n\nNow Lu Zhi, an army administrator under Cao Shuang, saw that upheaval had broken out in the city. He went to consult Staff Officer Xin Chang and said, “Zhongda has created such disorder. What are we to do?” Xin Chang said, “We should lead our own troops out of the city to see the Son of Heaven.” Lu Zhi agreed. Xin Chang hurried into the rear hall. His elder sister, Xin Xianying, saw him and asked, “What has happened to make you hurry like this?” Xin Chang told her, “The Son of Heaven is outside the city, and the Grand Tutor has closed the city gates. He must be plotting rebellion.” Xin Xianying said, “Lord Sima may not be plotting rebellion. He merely intends to kill General Cao.” Startled, Xin Chang said, “It is still unclear how this matter will turn out.” Xin Xianying said, “General Cao is no match for Lord Sima. He is certain to be defeated.” Xin Chang said, “The army administrator asked me to go with him today, but I do not know whether I should.” Xin Xianying said, “To remain faithful to one’s duty is a person’s highest obligation. When ordinary people fall into danger, one should still show them compassion. For someone who holds office to abandon his duty is the most inauspicious thing of all.” Xin Chang followed her advice. He and Lu Zhi led several dozen horsemen out by cutting through the barrier and forcing open the gate.\n\nSomeone reported this to Sima Yi. Fearing that Huan Fan might also escape, Sima Yi urgently sent someone to summon him. Huan Fan consulted with his son. His son said, “The imperial carriage is outside the city. We had better leave through the south.” Huan Fan followed his advice, mounted his horse, and rode to Pingchang Gate, but the gate was already closed. The commander guarding it was Si Fan, a former subordinate of Huan Fan. Huan Fan took a bamboo tablet from his sleeve and said, “The empress dowager has issued an edict. Open the gate at once.” Si Fan said, “Please let me inspect the edict.” Huan Fan shouted, “You are my former subordinate! How dare you behave like this?” Si Fan had no choice but to open the gate and let him out. Once outside the city, Huan Fan called back to Si Fan, “The Grand Tutor has rebelled! You must follow me at once.” Si Fan was greatly alarmed and pursued him, but could not catch up. Someone reported the matter to Sima Yi. Sima Yi exclaimed in alarm, “The mastermind has escaped! What are we to do?” Jiang Ji said, “A worn-out horse longs for the beans in its stall. Cao Shuang will certainly be unable to make use of him.” Sima Yi then summoned Xu Yun and Chen Tai and said, “Go see Cao Shuang and tell him that the Grand Tutor has no other purpose. He merely intends to strip him and his brothers of military authority.” Xu Yun and Chen Tai departed. Sima Yi then summoned Yin Damu, Commandant of the Palace Guard, and ordered Jiang Ji to write a letter for Yin Damu to take to Cao Shuang. Sima Yi instructed him, “You are close to Cao Shuang and can undertake this mission. When you see him, tell him that Jiang Ji and I swear by the Luo River that this concerns military authority alone and that we have no other intention.” Yin Damu obeyed and departed.\n\nNow Cao Shuang was in the midst of flying hawks and coursing hounds when word suddenly came that an upheaval had occurred inside the city and that the Grand Tutor had submitted a memorial. Cao Shuang was so alarmed that he nearly fell from his horse. A palace attendant held up the memorial and knelt before the Son of Heaven. Cao Shuang took it, broke the seal, and ordered a close attendant to read it aloud. The memorial read in substance:\n\nYour subject Sima Yi, Commander-in-Chief for the Conquest of the West and Grand Tutor, trembling with fear, bows his head and respectfully submits this memorial: When your subject returned from Liaodong, the late emperor summoned Your Majesty, the Prince of Qin, and your subjects to ascend to the imperial couch. He took your subject by the arm and, with profound concern, entrusted future affairs to us. Now General-in-Chief Cao Shuang has betrayed that dying charge and corrupted the laws of the state. Within the court he arrogates privileges equal to the sovereign’s, and outside it he monopolizes power and authority. He appointed the palace attendant Zhang Dang as chief supervisor so the two could privately collude. He keeps watch over the Supreme One and waits for an opportunity to seize the imperial throne. He has sown discord between the two palaces and injured members of the imperial family. All under Heaven is in turmoil, and everyone is filled with peril and fear. This was not the intention of the late emperor when he instructed Your Majesty and entrusted matters to your subject.\n\nThough your subject is old and infirm, how could he dare forget those former words? Your subjects Jiang Ji, Grand Commandant, Sima Fu, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, and the others all believe that Cao Shuang harbors intentions that deny the sovereign, and that he and his brothers should not command the troops or guard the palace. We have now reported this to the empress dowager at Yongning Palace, and she has ordered your subject to submit this memorial and carry out these measures. Your subject has therefore instructed the appropriate officials and the Director of Palace Attendants to dismiss Cao Shuang, Cao Xi, and Cao Xun from their offices and military commands. They are to retain their marquisates and return to their residences without delay, so as not to hold up the imperial carriage. Anyone who dares cause delay shall immediately be dealt with under military law. Though ill, your subject has personally led troops to encamp at the pontoon bridge over the Luo River, where he is watching for any extraordinary development. I respectfully report this matter and humbly submit it to Your Majesty’s sacred attention.\n\nWhen the Wei emperor Cao Fang had heard the memorial, he summoned Cao Shuang and said, “The Grand Tutor speaks this way. How do you intend to handle the matter?” Cao Shuang was at a complete loss. Turning to his two brothers, he asked, “What are we to do?” Cao Xi said, “Your unworthy younger brother once advised you, but you stubbornly refused to listen, and that has brought us to this day. Sima Yi’s cunning and deceit are beyond compare. Even Kongming could not overcome him, much less the two of us. We had better bind ourselves and go before him, in hopes of escaping death.” Before he had finished speaking, Staff Officer Xin Chang and Army Administrator Lu Zhi arrived. Cao Shuang questioned them. The two said, “The city is sealed as tightly as an iron drum, and the Grand Tutor has led troops to encamp at the pontoon bridge over the Luo River. Under these circumstances, you cannot return. You must quickly decide on a great plan.” While they were speaking, Minister of Agriculture Huan Fan galloped up and said to Cao Shuang, “The Grand Tutor has launched a coup. Why do you not ask the Son of Heaven to proceed to Xudu, then summon troops from outside the capital to punish Sima Yi?” Cao Shuang said, “Our entire families are inside the city. How can we go elsewhere to seek aid?” Huan Fan said, “Even an ordinary man facing disaster still hopes to live! My lord, you now have the Son of Heaven at your side and can issue commands to all under Heaven. Who would dare refuse to answer? How can you willingly cast yourself into a place of death?”\n\nCao Shuang heard him but could not decide. He only wept. Huan Fan continued, “From here to Xudu is no more than half a night’s journey. The grain and fodder there are enough to last several years. My lord’s separate camp lies nearby, south of the palace gates. Its troops will come the moment they are summoned. I have brought the seal of the Grand Marshal with me. My lord must leave quickly. If you delay, all is lost!” Cao Shuang said, “Gentlemen, do not press me so hard. Let me think it through carefully.” A short while later, Palace Attendant Xu Yun and Director of the Imperial Secretariat Chen Tai arrived. They told him, “The Grand Tutor is only concerned that the general’s power is too great. He intends merely to strip you of military authority and has no other purpose. General, you should return to the city without delay.” Cao Shuang remained silent. Then they saw Yin Damu, Commandant of the Palace Guard, arrive. Yin Damu said, “The Grand Tutor has sworn by the Luo River that he has no other intention. I have a letter here from Grand Commandant Jiang. General, you may relinquish your military authority and return to your residence at once.” Cao Shuang believed this to be sound advice. Huan Fan warned him again, “The situation is urgent! Do not listen to outsiders and walk into a place of death!”\n\nThat night Cao Shuang remained unable to decide. He drew his sword and held it in his hand, sighing and deliberating. From dusk until dawn he did nothing but weep, still wavering in doubt. Huan Fan entered his tent and urged him, “My lord, you have considered this for a full day and night. Why can you still not decide?” Cao Shuang threw down his sword and sighed. “I will not raise troops. I am willing to give up my office. It will be enough for me to live as a wealthy gentleman!” Huan Fan burst into tears and left the tent, crying, “Cao Zidan prided himself on his intelligence and strategy, yet his three sons are nothing but piglets and calves!” He wept without end. Xu Yun and Chen Tai instructed Cao Shuang first to surrender his seals and ribbons of office to Sima Yi. Cao Shuang ordered that the seals be sent away. Registrar Yang Zong seized the seals and ribbons and wept, saying, “My lord, if you surrender your military authority today, bind yourself, and submit, you will not escape execution in the eastern marketplace.” Cao Shuang said, “The Grand Tutor will certainly not break faith with me.” Cao Shuang then gave the seals and ribbons to Xu Yun and Chen Tai, who carried them ahead to Sima Yi. When the soldiers saw that their commander no longer had his seals, they all scattered. Cao Shuang was left with only a few mounted officials. When they reached the pontoon bridge, Sima Yi issued an order that Cao Shuang and his two brothers were to return to their private residences for the time being, while all the others were to be imprisoned pending an imperial decree. When Cao Shuang and the others entered the city, not a single attendant accompanied them. When Huan Fan reached the pontoon bridge, Sima Yi pointed his riding whip at him from horseback and said, “Grandee Huan, why have you acted like this?” Huan Fan lowered his head without speaking, then entered the city.\n\nSima Yi then requested that the imperial carriage break camp and enter Luoyang. After Cao Shuang and his two brothers returned home, Sima Yi fastened the gates with a great lock and ordered eight hundred local residents to surround and guard their residence. Cao Shuang was troubled and depressed. Cao Xi said to him, “There is not enough grain in the house. You should write to the Grand Tutor and ask to borrow some. If he is willing to lend us grain, he certainly has no intention of harming us.” Cao Shuang wrote a letter and sent someone to deliver it. After reading the letter, Sima Yi sent one hundred hu of grain to Cao Shuang’s residence. Cao Shuang was delighted. “Lord Sima never had any intention of harming me!” From then on, he ceased to worry.\n\nAs it happened, Sima Yi had first arrested the palace attendant Zhang Dang and imprisoned him for questioning. Zhang Dang said, “I was not alone. He Yan, Deng Yang, Li Sheng, Bi Fan, and Ding Mi also conspired with me to usurp the throne and rebel.” Sima Yi obtained Zhang Dang’s confession, then arrested He Yan and the others and interrogated them thoroughly. They all confessed that they had planned to rebel in the third month. Sima Yi had them locked in long cangues and nailed shut. Si Fan, the commander of the city gate, reported that Huan Fan had forged an edict to leave the city and had openly declared that the Grand Tutor was rebelling. Sima Yi said, “One who falsely accuses another of rebellion shall suffer the penalty for rebellion himself.” Huan Fan and the others were also imprisoned. Then Cao Shuang, his two brothers, and all the other offenders were escorted to the execution ground and beheaded, and their three clans were exterminated. All their property and wealth were confiscated and placed in the treasury. At that time the wife of Cao Shuang’s cousin Wenshu was a daughter of the Xiahou family named Lingnü. She had been widowed young and had no son. Her father wanted her to remarry, but she cut off her ears as a pledge that she would not. After Cao Shuang was executed, her father again attempted to marry her to another man, so she cut off her nose as well. Her family was shocked and distressed, and said to her, “Human life in this world is like a speck of light dust resting on fragile grass. Why torment yourself like this? Moreover, your husband’s entire family has been slaughtered by the Sima clan. For whom do you intend to preserve your fidelity?” Weeping, she replied, “I have heard it said: ‘The benevolent do not alter their principles because of prosperity or decline, and the righteous do not change their hearts because of survival or destruction.’ When the Cao family was flourishing, I still intended to remain faithful to the end. Now that it has been destroyed, how could I bear to abandon it? That would be the conduct of a beast. How could I do such a thing?” When Sima Yi heard of this, he admired her virtue and allowed her to adopt a son and raise him as an heir to the Cao family. A later poet wrote:\n\nFragile grass and drifting dust reveal how life must end,\nYet Xiahou’s daughter stood in righteousness like a mountain.\nMen could not match the honor of this woman’s constancy;\nThey looked upon their beards and blushed for shame.\n\nNow after Sima Yi had executed Cao Shuang, Grand Commandant Jiang Ji said, “Lu Zhi and Xin Chang cut through the barrier and forced their way out of the gate, while Yang Zong seized the seals and refused to surrender them. None of them should be spared.” Sima Yi said, “Each of them acted for his own lord. They are righteous men.” He therefore restored them all to their former offices. Xin Chang sighed, “Had I not asked my sister, I would have failed in my highest duty!” A later poet praised Xin Xianying:\n\nA minister who takes his stipend should remember to repay it;\nWhen his lord faces danger, he must be loyal to the end.\nXin Xianying once urged her brother to uphold his duty;\nFor a thousand years, both past and present praise her noble conduct.\n\nAfter pardoning Xin Chang and the others, Sima Yi posted a proclamation announcing that all those who had served under Cao Shuang would be spared from death. Those who had held office were restored to their former posts, while soldiers and civilians were ordered to attend to their own livelihoods. Peace was restored both inside and outside the capital. He Yan and Deng Yang had met unnatural deaths, just as Guan Lu had predicted. A later poet praised Guan Lu:\n\nHe learned the sages’ true and wondrous secret arts;\nGuan Lu of Pingyuan read men’s faces like a god.\nHe marked He as a dark ghost and Deng a restless one;\nBefore they died, he knew that they were dead men.\n\nNow the Wei emperor Cao Fang appointed Sima Yi chancellor and granted him the Nine Bestowments. Sima Yi firmly declined and refused to accept them. Cao Fang would not permit his refusal and ordered Sima Yi and his two sons to administer the affairs of state together. Sima Yi suddenly thought, “Although Cao Shuang’s entire family has been executed, Xiahou Ba, who is related to Cao Shuang, still guards Yongzhou and the surrounding regions. If he suddenly rebels, how can we guard against him? He must be dealt with.” He immediately issued an edict to Yongzhou summoning Xiahou Ba, General Who Conquers the West, to Luoyang to discuss military affairs. When Xiahou Ba heard of it, he was greatly alarmed and led the three thousand troops under his command in rebellion. Guo Huai, the inspector charged with guarding Yongzhou, heard that Xiahou Ba had rebelled and immediately led his own troops to engage him. Riding out before his lines, Guo Huai cursed him loudly: “You are a member of the imperial house of Great Wei, and the Son of Heaven has never treated you unjustly. Why have you turned traitor?” Xiahou Ba cursed him in return: “My grandfather and father rendered many distinguished services to the state. What sort of man is Sima Yi, that he should exterminate my Cao clan and now send for me as well? Sooner or later he is certain to attempt to usurp the throne. I have risen in righteousness to punish a traitor. How can this be called rebellion?” Guo Huai was enraged. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged straight at Xiahou Ba. Xiahou Ba brandished his sword and galloped forward to meet him. Before ten bouts had passed, Guo Huai turned and fled, with Xiahou Ba pursuing close behind. Suddenly shouts rose from the rear of Xiahou Ba’s army. When he hastily wheeled his horse around, he saw Chen Tai leading troops against him. Guo Huai also turned back. Attacked from two directions, Xiahou Ba suffered a crushing defeat and fled, losing more than half his troops. Unable to devise another plan, he made his way to Hanzhong and surrendered to the Latter Sovereign.\n\nSomeone reported this to Jiang Wei, but Jiang Wei did not believe it. Only after sending men to investigate and verify the facts did he order Xiahou Ba admitted into the city. After paying his respects, Xiahou Ba tearfully related all that had happened. Jiang Wei said, “In former times, Weizi left the Zhou and won a name that has endured through all the ages. If you can uphold and support the house of Han, you will be no less worthy than the men of antiquity.” He then held a banquet for Xiahou Ba. During the feast, Jiang Wei asked, “Now that Sima Yi and his sons hold great power, do they have designs on our state?” Xiahou Ba said, “The old traitor is now plotting rebellion and has no time to concern himself with affairs outside Wei. But two new men have arisen in Wei, both still in the prime of youth. If they are given command of troops, they will truly become a grave danger to Wu and Shu.” Jiang Wei asked, “Who are these two?” Xiahou Ba replied, “One currently serves as a Gentleman of the Imperial Library. He is from Changshe in Yingchuan. His surname is Zhong, his given name is Hui, and his courtesy name is Shiji. He is the son of Grand Tutor Zhong Yao. Even as a child, he possessed courage and intelligence. Zhong Yao once took his two sons to see Emperor Wen. Zhong Hui was then seven years old, while his elder brother Zhong Yu was eight. Zhong Yu was frightened in the emperor’s presence, and sweat streamed down his face. The emperor asked him, ‘Why are you sweating?’ Zhong Yu replied, ‘I tremble with fear and dread, and my sweat pours out like broth.’ The emperor then asked Zhong Hui, ‘Why are you not sweating?’ Zhong Hui replied, ‘I tremble and shudder, but my sweat does not dare come out.’ The emperor was especially impressed by him. As he grew older, he delighted in reading military works and gained a profound understanding of strategy. Both Sima Yi and Jiang Ji have praised his abilities. The other now serves as a staff officer and is a native of Yiyang. His surname is Deng, his given name is Ai, and his courtesy name is Shizai. He lost his father when he was young and always possessed great ambitions. Whenever he saw lofty mountains or broad marshes, he would study and measure the terrain, pointing out where troops might be stationed, where grain might be stored, and where ambushes might be laid. Everyone laughed at him, but Sima Yi alone recognized his talent and appointed him to assist in military planning. Deng Ai stutters, and whenever he reports on affairs, he always begins, ‘Ai... Ai...’ Sima Yi once teased him, saying, ‘You keep saying “Ai, Ai.” Just how many Ais are there?’ Deng Ai immediately replied, ‘“O phoenix, phoenix!” Yet there is only one phoenix.’ Such was the quickness of his natural wit. These two men are greatly to be feared.” Jiang Wei laughed and said, “They are mere boys. Why are they even worth mentioning?”\n\nJiang Wei then escorted Xiahou Ba to Chengdu and entered the palace to see the Latter Sovereign. Jiang Wei reported, “Sima Yi plotted and killed Cao Shuang, then tried to lure Xiahou Ba to his destruction. For that reason, Xiahou Ba has surrendered to us. At present Sima Yi and his sons monopolize power, while Cao Fang is weak and ineffectual. The state of Wei is approaching a crisis. Your subject has spent many years in Hanzhong, where the troops are well trained and the grain supplies abundant. I wish to lead the royal army, with Xiahou Ba serving as guide, advance into the Central Plains, restore the house of Han, repay Your Majesty’s favor, and fulfill the late chancellor’s ambition.” Director of the Imperial Secretariat Fei Yi remonstrated, “Recently Jiang Wan and Dong Yun have both died in succession, leaving no one to manage the internal government. Boyue should wait for the proper time and must not act rashly.” Jiang Wei said, “That is not so. Human life passes like a white colt glimpsed through a crack. If we go on letting the years slip by like this, when will we ever recover the Central Plains?” Fei Yi replied, “Master Sun says, ‘Know the enemy and know yourself, and you will win every battle.’ All of us fall far short of the late chancellor. Even he could not recover the Central Plains, so how can we?” Jiang Wei said, “I have long lived in the Longxi region and understand the hearts of the Qiang people well. If we now ally ourselves with the Qiang, then even if we cannot recover the Central Plains, we can at least seize and hold all the land west of Long.” The Latter Sovereign said, “Since you wish to attack Wei, devote all your loyalty and strength to it. Do not let your fighting spirit falter and thereby fail the charge I entrust to you.” Jiang Wei received the imperial command, took leave of the court, and went directly to Hanzhong with Xiahou Ba to plan the campaign. Jiang Wei said, “First we should send an envoy to the Qiang to form an alliance, then advance through Xiping, near Yongzhou. We will first build two forts below Mount Qu and station troops in them so that they support each other like horns. We will move all our grain and fodder to the mouth of the river valley and, following the late chancellor’s old system, advance the army in stages.” In the eighth month of autumn that year, Jiang Wei first dispatched the Shu generals Gou An and Li Xin with fifteen thousand troops to build two adjoining forts before Mount Qu. Gou An guarded the eastern fort, while Li Xin guarded the western fort.\n\nSpies soon reported this to Guo Huai, inspector of Yongzhou. Guo Huai sent a report to Luoyang while ordering his deputy general Chen Tai to lead fifty thousand troops to Mount Qu and engage the Shu army. Gou An and Li Xin each led a force out to meet him, but because they had too few troops to resist the enemy, they withdrew into the forts. Chen Tai ordered his troops to surround and attack them from all four sides, while another force cut their supply route to Hanzhong. The grain within the forts of Gou An and Li Xin began to run short. Guo Huai then arrived in person with his troops. After studying the terrain, he was delighted. Returning to camp, he conferred with Chen Tai and said, “These forts stand on high ground, so their water supply must be limited and the defenders must leave the forts to fetch water. If we dam the stream above them, the Shu troops will all die of thirst.” He therefore ordered his soldiers to dig up earth and build a dam across the upstream flow. As expected, the forts were left without water. Li Xin led troops out of his fort to fetch water, but the Yongzhou soldiers surrounded them very tightly. Li Xin fought desperately but could not break through and had no choice but to retreat into the fort. Gou An’s fort also had no water, so he joined forces with Li Xin and led his troops out. The two forces united and fought a long battle, but were defeated and driven back into the forts. The soldiers were parched with thirst. Gou An said to Li Xin, “Commander Jiang’s army has still not arrived. I do not know why.” Li Xin said, “I will risk my life to break out and seek help.” He led several dozen horsemen, opened the fort gate, and charged out. The Yongzhou troops closed in from every direction. Li Xin fought with utter desperation and at last broke free, but he escaped alone and badly wounded. All the others were lost amid the fighting. That night a strong north wind arose, dark clouds gathered, and heavy snow fell from the sky. Because of this, the Shu troops inside the forts rationed their grain and melted snow for water.\n\nNow after Li Xin broke out of the encirclement, he traveled for two days along a narrow path through the western mountains and met Jiang Wei’s army coming toward him. Li Xin dismounted, prostrated himself, and reported, “Both forts at Mount Qu are surrounded by the Wei army, which has cut off the water supply. Fortunately, heavy snow fell from the sky, and we have survived by melting it. The situation is extremely critical.” Jiang Wei said, “It is not that I deliberately delayed rescuing you. The Qiang troops I was gathering have not yet arrived, and that caused the delay.” He then ordered men to escort Li Xin into Shu to recover from his wounds. Jiang Wei asked Xiahou Ba, “The Qiang troops have not arrived, and the Wei army is pressing the siege of Mount Qu very hard. General, what is your wise counsel?” Xiahou Ba said, “If we wait for the Qiang troops before going to Mount Qu, both forts will already have fallen. I expect that all the troops of Yongzhou have gone to attack Mount Qu. The city of Yongzhou must therefore be empty. General, you can lead the army directly to Mount Niutou and circle around behind Yongzhou. Guo Huai and Chen Tai will certainly return to rescue the city, and the siege of Mount Qu will then be lifted by itself.” Jiang Wei was delighted. “This is the best plan!” Jiang Wei therefore led his army toward Mount Niutou.\n\nNow when Chen Tai saw that Li Xin had fought his way out of the fort, he said to Guo Huai, “If Li Xin reports the emergency to Jiang Wei, Jiang Wei will assume that all our main forces are at Mount Qu and will certainly circle around Mount Niutou to strike our rear. General, you can lead one force to seize the Tao River and cut the Shu army’s supply route. I will divide off half our troops and go directly to Mount Niutou to attack him. Once he learns that his supply route has been cut, he will certainly withdraw on his own.” Guo Huai followed his advice and led a force in secret to seize the Tao River. Chen Tai led another force directly toward Mount Niutou.\n\nNow when Jiang Wei’s army reached Mount Niutou, he suddenly heard shouts rising from the vanguard, and a report came that Wei troops had blocked the road ahead. Jiang Wei hurried to the front to see for himself. Chen Tai shouted, “You intended to launch a surprise attack on Yongzhou! I have been waiting here for you a long time!” Enraged, Jiang Wei leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Chen Tai. Chen Tai brandished his sword and met him. Before three bouts had passed, Chen Tai turned and fled. Jiang Wei waved his troops forward in pursuit. The Yongzhou troops withdrew and occupied the mountaintop. Jiang Wei recalled his troops and established camp below Mount Niutou. Each day he sent soldiers out to challenge the enemy, but neither side gained the advantage. Xiahou Ba said to Jiang Wei, “This is not a place where we can remain for long. We have fought for several days without a decisive outcome. This must be a plan to lure our army, and the enemy certainly has some hidden scheme. We should withdraw for the time being and devise a sound plan later.” While they were speaking, a sudden report came that Guo Huai had led a force to seize the Tao River and cut their supply route. Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed and urgently ordered Xiahou Ba to withdraw first while he personally guarded the rear. Chen Tai divided his troops into five columns and pursued them. Jiang Wei alone defended the point where all five routes converged and held off the Wei troops. Chen Tai drew up his forces on the mountain, from which arrows and stones fell like rain. Jiang Wei hurriedly withdrew toward the Tao River, but Guo Huai led troops against him. Jiang Wei led his men in repeated charges back and forth. The Wei troops blocked his escape route, packed as tightly as an iron drum. Fighting desperately, Jiang Wei broke through, but lost more than half his troops. He raced toward Yangping Pass, only for another army to charge at him from ahead. At its head rode a great general, who came forward on horseback with his sword held crosswise. He had a round face, large ears, a square mouth, thick lips, and beneath his left eye a black growth from which sprouted several dozen black hairs. This was Sima Yi’s eldest son, Sima Shi, General of Agile Cavalry. Jiang Wei angrily shouted, “How dare a mere boy block my road home!” He urged his horse forward, leveled his spear, and thrust straight at Sima Shi. Sima Shi brandished his sword and met him. In only three bouts, Jiang Wei defeated Sima Shi, broke free, and raced directly toward Yangping Pass. The men on the walls opened the gate and admitted Jiang Wei. Sima Shi also advanced to seize the pass, but concealed crossbows on both sides fired at once. Each crossbow discharged ten bolts, using the method of the “repeating crossbow” that the Martial Marquis had left behind at his death. Indeed:\n\nThis day the army’s ruin could no longer be withstood;\nThey relied alone upon the ten-bolt art transmitted years ago.\n\nHow Sima Shi fared will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 108\n\nDing Feng Fights with Short Blades in the Snow; Sun Jun Executes a Secret Plan at the Banquet\n\nNow Jiang Wei was retreating when he encountered Sima Shi leading an army to intercept him. It turned out that when Jiang Wei had seized Yongzhou, Guo Huai had sent an urgent report to the imperial court. The ruler of Wei consulted with Sima Yi and settled on a plan. Sima Yi dispatched his eldest son, Sima Shi, with fifty thousand troops to Yongzhou to assist in the fighting. When Sima Shi learned that Guo Huai had driven back the Shu army, he judged that the Shu forces must be weak and came to strike them along their route of retreat. He pursued them all the way to Yangping Pass, but Jiang Wei used the repeating-crossbow method handed down by the Marquis of Wuxiang. He secretly placed more than a hundred repeating crossbows in ambush on both sides of the road. Each crossbow discharged ten bolts, all of them poisoned. The crossbows on both sides fired together, killing untold numbers of men and horses in the vanguard. Amid the chaos, Sima Shi escaped with his life and returned.\n\nMeanwhile, inside Qushan, the Shu general Gou An saw that no reinforcements were coming, so he opened the gates and surrendered to Wei. Jiang Wei had lost tens of thousands of soldiers and led his defeated army back to Hanzhong, where he established camp. Sima Shi returned to Luoyang. In the eighth month of autumn in the third year of Jiaping, Sima Yi fell ill, and his condition gradually became grave. He summoned his two sons to his bedside and charged them: “I have served Wei for many years and attained the office of Grand Tutor, the highest rank a subject may hold. Everyone has suspected me of harboring disloyal ambitions, and I have always lived in fear. After my death, the two of you must govern the affairs of state well. Take care! Take care!” With these words, he died. His eldest son, Sima Shi, and his second son, Sima Zhao, submitted a memorial to Cao Fang, ruler of Wei. Cao Fang gave Sima Yi a lavish funeral and bestowed generous posthumous honors and a posthumous title upon him. He appointed Sima Shi General-in-Chief, placing him in overall charge of the Secretariat and the confidential affairs of state, and made Sima Zhao General-in-Chief of Agile Cavalry.\n\nNow Sun Quan, ruler of Wu, had first named as crown prince Sun Deng, the son of Lady Xu. Sun Deng died in the fourth year of Chiwu, so Sun Quan named his second son, Sun He, crown prince. Sun He was the son of Lady Wang of Langya. Because Sun He was on bad terms with Princess Quan, she slandered him, and Sun Quan deposed him. Sun He died of grief and resentment. Sun Quan then named his third son, Sun Liang, crown prince. Sun Liang was the son of Lady Pan. By this time Lu Xun and Zhuge Jin were both dead, and all matters great and small had passed into the hands of Zhuge Ke. On the first day of the eighth month of autumn in the first year of Taihe, a tremendous wind suddenly arose. The rivers and sea surged with waves, and the water on level ground reached a depth of eight feet. All the pines and cypresses Sun Quan had planted over the years were uprooted and carried through the air to the southern gate of Jianye, where they landed upside down along the road. Sun Quan was so frightened by this that he fell ill. By the eighth month of that year, his condition had become grave, and he summoned Grand Tutor Zhuge Ke and Grand Marshal Lü Dai to his bedside and entrusted future affairs to them. After giving his final instructions, he died. He had reigned for twenty-four years and lived to the age of seventy-one. It was the fifteenth year of Yanxi in Shu-Han. A later poet wrote:\n\nPurple-bearded, blue-eyed, he was hailed as a hero,\nAnd could inspire his ministers to utmost loyalty.\nFor twenty-four years he built a mighty enterprise,\nWhere dragons coil and tigers crouch in the lands east of the river.\n\nAfter Sun Quan’s death, Zhuge Ke installed Sun Liang as emperor, proclaimed a general amnesty throughout the realm, and changed the era name to the first year of Daxing. Sun Quan received the posthumous title Grand Emperor and was buried at Jiangling. Spies soon learned of these events and reported them to Luoyang. When Sima Shi heard that Sun Quan was dead, he proposed raising an army to attack Wu. Fu Gu, a Master of the Secretariat, said: “Wu is protected by the natural barrier of the Yangtze. The late emperor campaigned against it many times, but none of those campaigns ended as he wished. It would be best for each side to guard its own borders.” Sima Shi said: “The Way of Heaven changes once every thirty years. How can the realm remain divided among three powers forever? I intend to attack Wu.” Sima Zhao said: “Sun Quan has just died, and Sun Liang is young and weak. This is precisely the opening we should exploit.” Sima Shi therefore ordered Wang Chang, General-in-Chief Who Conquers the South, to lead one hundred thousand troops against Nanjun; Hu Zun, General Who Conquers the East, to lead one hundred thousand troops against Dongxing; and Guanqiu Jian, Commander Who Guards the South, to lead one hundred thousand troops against Wuchang. The three armies advanced, and Sima Shi also appointed his younger brother Sima Zhao Commander-in-Chief, placing him in overall command of all three forces.\n\nIn the tenth month of winter that year, Sima Zhao’s army reached the border of Eastern Wu. After encamping his men and horses, he summoned Wang Chang, Hu Zun, and Guanqiu Jian to his command tent and said: “The most vital position in Eastern Wu is Dongxing Commandery. Wu has built a great dike there, as well as two fortresses to its left and right, to protect against an attack from the rear of Lake Chao. You gentlemen must proceed with great care.” He then ordered Wang Chang and Guanqiu Jian each to lead ten thousand troops and deploy on the left and right without advancing for the time being. Once Dongxing Commandery had been taken, they were all to advance together. Wang Chang and Guanqiu Jian received their orders and departed. Sima Zhao then appointed Hu Zun vanguard commander and ordered him to lead the combined forces of all three armies forward. He was first to build pontoon bridges and seize the great dike at Dongxing. If he captured the two fortresses on either side, it would be a great achievement. Hu Zun led his men forward to build the pontoon bridges.\n\nMeanwhile, when Grand Tutor Zhuge Ke of Wu learned that the Wei armies were advancing along three routes, he assembled his officers to discuss the matter. Ding Feng, General Who Pacifies the North, said: “Dongxing is a vital position for Eastern Wu. If it is lost, Nanjun and Wuchang will both be in danger.” Zhuge Ke said: “Your view accords exactly with my own. You may lead three thousand marines there by river. I will then order Lü Ju, Tang Zi, and Liu Zuan each to lead ten thousand infantrymen in three separate columns to support you. When you hear a rapid succession of cannon blasts, advance together. I will follow with the main army.” Ding Feng received his orders and immediately led three thousand marines aboard thirty ships toward Dongxing.\n\nHu Zun crossed the pontoon bridges and stationed his army on the dike, then sent Huan Jia and Han Zong to attack the two fortresses. The fortress on the left was defended by the Wu general Quan Yi, and the one on the right by the Wu general Liu Lüe. Both fortresses were high, steep, and strongly fortified, and could not be taken by a sudden assault. Seeing the size of the Wei army, Quan Yi and Liu Lüe did not dare come out to fight, but defended their forts to the death. Hu Zun set up camp at Xuzhou. The weather was bitterly cold, and heavy snow fell from the sky. Hu Zun and his officers held a great banquet, when a sudden report came that thirty warships had arrived on the water. Hu Zun went out of camp to look. He saw that the ships were about to reach the bank and that each carried roughly one hundred men. He returned to his tent and said to his officers: “They have no more than three thousand men. Why should we fear them?” He merely ordered subordinate officers to keep watch, then continued drinking as before. Ding Feng lined up his ships side by side on the water and said to his officers: “For a true man, the day to win fame, honor, wealth, and rank is today!” He ordered all the soldiers to strip off their armor and clothing, remove their helmets, and carry no long spears or great halberds, but only short swords. The Wei soldiers laughed when they saw this and made no further preparations.\n\nSuddenly, three rapid cannon blasts sounded. Ding Feng drew his sword, sprang ashore at the head of his men, and charged forward. All his soldiers drew their short swords, followed him onto the bank, and hacked their way into the Wei camp. The Wei soldiers were caught completely unprepared. Han Zong hurriedly seized the great halberd in front of his tent and went to meet Ding Feng, but Ding Feng had already rushed inside the reach of his weapon. His arm rose, his sword fell, and Han Zong was cut down. Huan Jia came around from the left and hastily thrust his spear at Ding Feng, but Ding Feng caught the shaft under his arm. Huan Jia abandoned the spear and fled. Ding Feng hurled his sword, striking him squarely in the left shoulder, and Huan Jia toppled backward. Ding Feng overtook him and stabbed him with the spear. The three thousand Wu soldiers charged left and right throughout the Wei camp. Hu Zun hurriedly mounted his horse and forced his way out. The Wei troops all fled toward the pontoon bridges, but the bridges had already broken, and more than half the men fell into the water and drowned. Untold numbers were cut down on the snowy ground. The Wu army captured all their carts, equipment, horses, and weapons. When Sima Zhao, Wang Chang, and Guanqiu Jian heard of the defeat at Dongxing, they too drew back their forces and retreated.\n\nZhuge Ke led his army to Dongxing, and after gathering the troops and rewarding them for their service, he assembled his generals and said: “Sima Zhao has been defeated and has fled north. This is the perfect opportunity to take advantage of our momentum and advance into the Central Plains.” On the one hand, he sent a messenger carrying a letter into Shu, asking Jiang Wei to advance and attack Wei from the north, promising that they would divide the realm equally between them. On the other, he raised a great army of two hundred thousand men to invade the Central Plains. As the army was about to depart, a stream of white vapor suddenly rose from the ground and cut across the three armies so thickly that no one could see the person facing him. Jiang Yan said: “This vapor is a white rainbow, an omen that the army will suffer losses. Grand Tutor, you should return to the capital and must not attack Wei.” Zhuge Ke flew into a rage and said: “How dare you speak such inauspicious words and weaken the morale of my army!” He shouted for the guards to behead Jiang Yan. Everyone pleaded for his life, so Zhuge Ke demoted him to commoner. He then continued urging the army forward. Ding Feng said: “Wei relies on Xincheng as its principal stronghold. If we take that city first, Sima Zhao’s courage will be shattered.” Zhuge Ke was delighted and immediately pressed his army straight to Xincheng. Zhang Te, the Gate General defending the city, saw the great Wu army approaching, shut the gates, and held them firmly. Zhuge Ke ordered his troops to surround the city on all sides. An express rider soon carried news of the siege to Luoyang. Yu Song, a Recording Secretary, advised Sima Shi: “Zhuge Ke has now surrounded Xincheng, but we should not fight him yet. The Wu army has come from far away. It has many men but little grain, and when its provisions run out it will withdraw on its own. Wait until it is about to leave, then attack it, and you are certain to win a complete victory. I fear only that the Shu army may invade our borders, so we cannot fail to guard against it.” Sima Shi approved his counsel. He therefore ordered Sima Zhao to lead an army to assist Guo Huai in guarding against Jiang Wei, while Guanqiu Jian and Hu Zun held off the Wu army.\n\nZhuge Ke attacked Xincheng for several months without taking it. He ordered all his generals to combine their strength in the assault and declared that anyone who shirked would be beheaded at once. The generals therefore attacked with all their might, and the northeastern corner of the city was on the verge of falling. Inside the city, Zhang Te devised a plan. He ordered an eloquent speaker to carry the city’s registers to the Wu camp and see Zhuge Ke. The man said: “The law of Wei states that if an enemy surrounds a city, its defending commander must hold out for one hundred days. If no relief force arrives by then, and he subsequently leaves the city and surrenders to the enemy, his family will not be held guilty. You have now surrounded the city for more than ninety days. We beg you to allow us a few more days. My commander will then lead all the soldiers and civilians out of the city to surrender. For now, he has prepared these registers and presents them to you.”\n\nZhuge Ke believed him completely, withdrew his troops, and ceased attacking the city. Zhang Te had in fact used a delaying tactic to deceive the Wu forces into pulling back. He demolished houses inside the city and used the materials to repair every breach in the walls. Then he climbed onto the battlements and shouted abuse: “We still have enough grain in this city for half a year! Do you think we would ever surrender to the dogs of Wu? Attack as much as you like!” Zhuge Ke flew into a rage and urged his men to assault the city. A storm of arrows shot down from the walls. One struck Zhuge Ke squarely in the forehead, and he toppled backward from his horse. His officers rescued him and carried him back to camp, where the wound became severely inflamed. The entire army lost the will to fight. Moreover, the weather was fiercely hot, and many soldiers fell ill. When Zhuge Ke’s wound had improved somewhat, he wanted to urge the men to attack the city again. A camp officer told him: “Everyone is sick. How can they fight?” Zhuge Ke angrily replied: “Behead the next man who speaks of sickness!” When the soldiers heard of this, countless numbers deserted. Suddenly a report came that Commander Cai Lin had led the troops under his command over to Wei. Zhuge Ke was greatly alarmed. He personally mounted his horse and inspected every camp, where he found that the soldiers’ faces were sallow and swollen and that all of them showed signs of illness. He therefore ordered the army to withdraw to Wu. Spies quickly reported this to Guanqiu Jian, who mobilized his entire army and attacked the Wu forces from behind. The Wu army suffered a great defeat and returned home. Zhuge Ke was deeply ashamed and claimed illness to avoid attending court. Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, personally visited his residence to inquire after his health, and all the civil and military officials came to pay their respects. Fearing that people would criticize him, Zhuge Ke first investigated the faults and offenses of every official and general. Those guilty of minor offenses were exiled to the frontier, while those guilty of serious ones were beheaded as a public warning. All officials inside and outside the court were terrified. Zhuge Ke also placed his trusted generals Zhang Yue and Zhu En in command of the Imperial Guard, making them his claws and fangs.\n\nNow Sun Jun, whose courtesy name was Ziyuan, was the great-grandson of Sun Jing, the younger brother of Sun Jian, and the son of Sun Gong. While Sun Quan was alive, he had been very fond of Sun Jun and had placed him in command of the Imperial Guard. When Sun Jun now heard that Zhuge Ke had given Zhang Yue and Zhu En command of the Imperial Guard and stripped him of his authority, he became furious. Teng Yin, Minister of Ceremonies, had long been at odds with Zhuge Ke. Seizing this opportunity, he said to Sun Jun: “Zhuge Ke monopolizes power and behaves with unrestrained cruelty. He murders high ministers and nobles and will soon harbor thoughts of rebellion. You are a member of the imperial clan. Why do you not act against him before it is too late?” Sun Jun replied: “I have had the same thought for a long time. I will report to the Son of Heaven at once and request an edict to execute him.” Sun Jun and Teng Yin therefore went to see Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, and secretly reported the matter. Sun Liang said: “I too am terrified whenever I see this man. I have often wanted to eliminate him, but have never found the opportunity. If you gentlemen are truly loyal and righteous, you may secretly plan it.” Teng Yin said: “Your Majesty may prepare a banquet and invite Zhuge Ke, while secretly concealing armed men behind the wall hangings. Throw down your cup as the signal, and have them kill him at the banquet, thereby eliminating this future danger.” Sun Liang followed his advice.\n\nEver since Zhuge Ke had returned to the capital after his defeat, he had claimed illness and remained at home, his mind dazed and unsettled. One day, he happened to come out into the main hall and suddenly saw a man enter wearing hempen mourning clothes. Zhuge Ke shouted at him and demanded to know who he was. The man was so frightened that he did not know what to do. Zhuge Ke ordered him seized and interrogated. The man said: “My father recently died, and I came into the city to ask monks to perform rites for his soul. At first I thought this was a monastery, so I entered, never imagining it was the Grand Tutor’s residence. How did I ever come to be here?” Enraged, Zhuge Ke summoned the soldiers guarding the gate and questioned them. The soldiers said: “Several dozen of us have been standing at the gate with weapons in hand. We have never left our posts even for an instant, and we did not see anyone come in.” Zhuge Ke flew into a rage and had every one of them beheaded. That night, he slept restlessly. Suddenly he heard a noise like a thunderclap in the main hall. He went out himself to investigate and saw that the central roof beam had broken in two. Startled, he returned to his bedroom. Suddenly a cold, ghostly wind arose, and he saw the man in mourning whom he had killed, together with the dozens of gate guards, each carrying his own severed head and demanding Zhuge Ke’s life. Zhuge Ke collapsed to the floor in terror and did not regain consciousness for a long time. The next morning, as he washed his face, he noticed that the water reeked strongly of blood. He berated his maidservants, who changed the basin dozens of times, but every basin smelled exactly the same.\n\nWhile Zhuge Ke was still alarmed and suspicious, a sudden report came that an imperial envoy had arrived to summon the Grand Tutor to a banquet. Zhuge Ke ordered his carriage and retinue prepared. Just as he was about to leave his residence, a yellow dog seized his clothes in its jaws and began whining as if it were weeping. Zhuge Ke angrily said: “Is this dog making sport of me?” He shouted for his attendants to drive it away, then boarded his carriage and left the residence. He had gone only a few paces when a white rainbow appeared before the carriage, rising from the ground like a strip of white silk and soaring into the sky. Zhuge Ke was greatly alarmed by this strange sight. His trusted general Zhang Yue approached the carriage and secretly warned him: “There is a banquet in the palace today, but we do not know whether it bodes good or ill. My lord, you must not enter lightly.” After hearing this, Zhuge Ke ordered the carriage turned around. Before it had gone another ten paces, Sun Jun and Teng Yin rode up and stopped in front of it. “Why is the Grand Tutor returning?” they asked. Zhuge Ke replied: “I have suddenly developed severe abdominal pains and cannot appear before the Son of Heaven.” Teng Yin said: “Since the Grand Tutor returned from the campaign, the court has had no chance to speak with you face to face. That is why this special banquet has been prepared and you have been summoned. There are also important matters to discuss. Though the Grand Tutor may be suffering from illness, you should make an effort to come.” Zhuge Ke followed his advice and entered the palace with Sun Jun and Teng Yin. Zhang Yue accompanied them. Zhuge Ke appeared before Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, performed the proper courtesies, and took his seat at the banquet. Sun Liang ordered wine to be served. Zhuge Ke remained suspicious and declined, saying: “In my present illness, I cannot bear to drink wine.” Sun Jun said: “The Grand Tutor regularly drinks medicinal wine at his residence. Could we bring some for you?” Zhuge Ke said: “Yes.” He therefore ordered an attendant to return to his residence and bring back his own specially prepared medicinal wine. Only then did Zhuge Ke relax and begin to drink.\n\nAfter several rounds of wine, Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, excused himself on the pretext of other business and left first. Sun Jun went down from the hall, removed his long robe, and put on short garments with ring-mail armor underneath. Carrying a sharp blade, he returned to the hall and shouted: “The Son of Heaven has issued an edict to execute the traitor!” Zhuge Ke was greatly alarmed. He hurled his cup to the floor and tried to draw his sword to meet the attack, but his head had already fallen to the ground. When Zhang Yue saw Sun Jun behead Zhuge Ke, he brandished his sword and attacked. Sun Jun quickly dodged the point of the blade, though it wounded a finger on his left hand. He wheeled around and struck Zhang Yue’s right arm with his sword. The armed guards rushed out together, cut Zhang Yue down, and hacked his body into pulp. Sun Jun ordered the guards to arrest Zhuge Ke’s family. At the same time, he had Zhang Yue’s and Zhuge Ke’s corpses wrapped in reed mats, loaded onto a small cart, and carried outside the southern gate of the city, where they were thrown into an unmarked burial pit on Shizigang.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhuge Ke’s wife was in her room, feeling dazed and deeply uneasy, unable to sit or stand in peace. Suddenly, a maid entered the room. Zhuge Ke’s wife asked her: “Why does your entire body reek of blood?” The maid suddenly rolled back her eyes and ground her teeth. She sprang and leaped about, striking her head against the roof beam, and cried out loudly: “I am Zhuge Ke! I have been murdered by the treacherous villain Sun Jun!” Every member of Zhuge Ke’s household, old and young alike, wailed in terror. Before long, soldiers arrived and surrounded the residence. They bound every member of Zhuge Ke’s family, young and old, dragged them to the public execution ground, and beheaded them. It was the tenth month of winter in the second year of Jianxing in Wu. In earlier days, when Zhuge Jin was still alive, he saw that Zhuge Ke displayed all his cleverness openly and sighed: “This boy is not a man who will preserve his family!” Zhang Ji, Guanglu Grandee of Wei, had also once said to Sima Shi: “Zhuge Ke will soon die!” Sima Shi asked him why, and Zhang Ji replied: “When a subject’s power overawes his ruler, how can he last long?” Now his words had proved true.\n\nAfter Sun Jun killed Zhuge Ke, Sun Liang, ruler of Wu, appointed him Chancellor, General-in-Chief, and Marquis of Fuchun, placing him in overall command of all military affairs both inside and outside the court. From then on, all authority rested in Sun Jun’s hands.\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Wei was in Chengdu when he received Zhuge Ke’s letter asking for his assistance in attacking Wei. He therefore entered the imperial court and obtained the Later Emperor’s approval, then once again raised a great army for a northern campaign into the Central Plains. As the verse says:\n\nOnce he raised an army but achieved no success;\nNow a second time he went to crush the rebels, hoping to prevail.\n\nWhat the outcome was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 109\n\nA Han General Traps Sima Zhao by a Wondrous Stratagem; Cao Fang Is Deposed in Retribution upon the House of Wei\n\nIn the autumn of the sixteenth year of the Yanxi era of Shu-Han, General Jiang Wei raised an army of two hundred thousand men. He appointed Liao Hua and Zhang Yi as left and right vanguard commanders, Xiahou Ba as military adviser, and Zhang Ni as transport commissioner, then led the great army out through Yangping Pass to attack Wei. Jiang Wei consulted Xiahou Ba, saying, “When we previously attempted to take Yong Province, we failed and returned. If we march out again now, the enemy will certainly be prepared once more. What wise strategy do you have?” Xiahou Ba said, “Of all the commanderies in the Long region, only Nan’an has abundant money and grain. If we take it first, it will be enough to serve as our base. We failed and returned last time because the Qiang troops did not arrive. We should now first send someone to meet with the Qiang west of Long, then advance through Shiying and proceed directly from Dongting to seize Nan’an.” Jiang Wei was delighted and said, “Your plan is excellent!” He therefore sent Xi Zheng as an envoy, carrying gold, pearls, and Shu brocade into Qiang territory to form an alliance with the Qiang king. The Qiang king, Midang, accepted the gifts and immediately raised fifty thousand troops. He appointed the Qiang general Ehe Shaoge as chief vanguard and led his army toward Nan’an.\n\nWhen Guo Huai, Left General of Wei, received the report, he sent an urgent memorial to Luoyang. Sima Shi asked his generals, “Who dares go and face the army of Shu?” Xu Zhi, General Who Supports the State, said, “I am willing to go.” Sima Shi had long known that Xu Zhi’s courage surpassed that of ordinary men, and he was delighted. He immediately appointed Xu Zhi as vanguard, named Sima Zhao commander-in-chief, and ordered them to lead the army toward Longxi. When the army reached Dongting, it encountered Jiang Wei, and the two sides drew up their battle formations. Xu Zhi rode out to challenge them, wielding a great mountain-cleaving ax. Liao Hua rode out from the Shu formation to meet him. After only a few exchanges, Liao Hua dragged his saber behind him and fled in defeat. Zhang Yi then spurred his horse forward and met Xu Zhi with leveled spear, but after only a few exchanges, he too was defeated and withdrew into the formation. Xu Zhi drove his troops forward in a covering assault. The Shu army suffered a great defeat and retreated more than thirty li. Sima Zhao also recalled his troops, and each side established camp.\n\nJiang Wei consulted Xiahou Ba, saying, “Xu Zhi is extremely brave. What strategy can we use to capture him?” Xiahou Ba said, “Tomorrow we should feign defeat and overcome him with an ambush.” Jiang Wei said, “Sima Zhao is Sima Yi’s son. How could he not understand military strategy? If he sees terrain suitable for concealing troops, he will certainly refuse to pursue. I have seen the Wei army repeatedly cut our supply route. This time we can use that very tactic to lure them in, and then we can kill Xu Zhi.” He summoned Liao Hua and gave him detailed instructions, then summoned Zhang Yi and likewise told him what to do. The two departed with their troops. Meanwhile, Jiang Wei ordered his soldiers to scatter iron caltrops along the road and set up numerous chevaux-de-frise outside the camp, making it appear that they intended to remain for a long time.\n\nFor several days, Xu Zhi led troops out to challenge the enemy, but the Shu army would not emerge. Scouts reported to Sima Zhao, “The Shu army is behind Iron Cage Mountain, using wooden oxen and gliding horses to transport provisions and fodder. They intend to remain for a long campaign and are merely waiting for the Qiang troops to come to their support.” Sima Zhao summoned Xu Zhi and said, “The reason we defeated Shu before was that we cut their supply route. The Shu army is now transporting provisions behind Iron Cage Mountain. Tonight, lead five thousand men there and sever their supply route, and the Shu army will retreat on its own.” Xu Zhi accepted the order. During the first watch, he led his troops toward Iron Cage Mountain. Sure enough, he saw more than two hundred Shu soldiers driving over a hundred wooden oxen and gliding horses loaded with provisions and fodder. With a great shout, the Wei troops charged, and Xu Zhi led the way in blocking them. The Shu soldiers abandoned all the provisions and fled. Xu Zhi divided his troops in half, sending one half to escort the provisions back to camp while he personally led the other half in pursuit. Before he had gone ten li, a barricade of carts blocked the road ahead. Xu Zhi ordered his soldiers to dismount and pull the carts apart, but suddenly fires sprang up on both sides. Xu Zhi hastily reined in his horse and turned back, only to find another barricade of carts blocking the narrow pass behind him, where flames also burst forth. Xu Zhi and his men charged through smoke and fire and galloped out. At the sound of a cannon, troops attacked from two directions: Liao Hua from the left and Zhang Yi from the right. After a fierce slaughter, the Wei army suffered a crushing defeat. Xu Zhi fought desperately and escaped alone, but both man and horse were exhausted.\n\nAs Xu Zhi fled, another body of troops came charging toward him from ahead. It was Jiang Wei. Xu Zhi was shocked and at a loss. Jiang Wei thrust his spear into Xu Zhi’s mount, bringing it down. Xu Zhi fell from his horse and was hacked to death by the surrounding soldiers. The half of Xu Zhi’s force escorting the provisions was also captured by Xiahou Ba, and every man surrendered. Xiahou Ba took the Wei soldiers’ armor, clothing, and horses and had Shu soldiers put them on and mount up. Carrying Wei banners, they followed a side road directly back toward the Wei camp. When the Wei soldiers saw what appeared to be their own troops returning, they opened the gates and let them in. The Shu soldiers then began killing throughout the camp. Sima Zhao was greatly alarmed and hurriedly mounted to flee, but Liao Hua attacked from ahead. Unable to advance, Sima Zhao hastily turned back, only for Jiang Wei to lead troops against him along a side road. With no escape in any direction, Sima Zhao had no choice but to lead his troops up Iron Cage Mountain and hold it. This mountain had only one path, and all its other sides were so steep and rugged that they were difficult to climb. At the summit there was only one spring, which provided enough water for just one hundred men. Sima Zhao now had six thousand men under his command, and Jiang Wei had cut off the mountain path. The spring did not provide enough water, and men and horses alike were parched with thirst. Sima Zhao looked up to heaven and sighed deeply, saying, “I will die in this place!” A later poet wrote:\nJiang Wei’s brilliant plan was no ordinary feat;\nThe army of Wei was trapped on Iron Cage Mountain.\nPang Juan had just entered the road through Maling,\nAnd Xiang Yu was newly encircled at Nine-Li Mountain.\n\nRegistrar Wang Tao advised him, “Long ago, when Geng Gong was trapped, he bowed before a well and obtained water from it. Why do you not follow his example, General?” Sima Zhao took his advice. He went to the spring at the mountaintop, bowed twice, and prayed, “I, Zhao, have obeyed the imperial command to come and drive back the Shu army. If I am destined to die, let this sweet spring run dry. I will then cut my own throat and order all my troops to surrender. But if my allotted years and fortune have not yet ended, I pray that Heaven will quickly make the sweet water flow and save all these lives!” When he had finished praying, the spring water gushed forth and could be drawn without exhaustion. Thus neither men nor horses died.\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Wei kept the Wei army trapped from below the mountain and said to his generals, “In former days, when the Chancellor trapped Sima Yi in the Upper Valley, he failed to capture him, and I have always bitterly regretted it. Now Sima Zhao will certainly be captured by me!”\n\nWhen Guo Huai learned that Sima Zhao was trapped atop Iron Cage Mountain, he wanted to lead troops to his rescue. Chen Tai said, “Jiang Wei has joined forces with the Qiang army and intends first to seize Nan’an. Now that the Qiang troops have arrived, if you withdraw your army to mount a rescue, they will certainly take advantage of the opening to attack our rear. We should first send someone to feign surrender to the Qiang and act against them from within. Only after we have repelled this force can we relieve the siege of Iron Cage Mountain.” Guo Huai followed his advice and ordered Chen Tai to lead five thousand troops directly to the Qiang king’s camp. Chen Tai removed his armor before entering, then knelt weeping and said, “Guo Huai is arrogant and overbearing and has always wanted to kill me, so I have come to surrender. I know all the strengths and weaknesses of Guo Huai’s army. Tonight I wish to lead a force to raid his camp, and we are certain to succeed. When our troops reach the Wei camp, we will have men inside to support us.” Midang was delighted and ordered Ehe Shaoge to accompany Chen Tai in raiding the Wei camp. Ehe Shaoge placed Chen Tai’s supposedly surrendered troops in the rear and ordered Chen Tai to lead the Qiang troops in the vanguard. During the second watch that night, they reached the Wei camp and found its gates wide open. Chen Tai rode in first. As Ehe Shaoge spurred his horse and charged into the camp with leveled spear, he had time to cry out only once before both horse and rider plunged into a pitfall. Chen Tai attacked from behind, while Guo Huai attacked from the left. The Qiang troops fell into chaos and trampled one another. Countless men died, and all the survivors surrendered. Ehe Shaoge cut his own throat and died. Guo Huai and Chen Tai then led their troops straight into the Qiang camp. King Midang hurried out of his tent and was mounting his horse when the Wei troops seized him alive and brought him before Guo Huai. Guo Huai hastily dismounted, personally removed his bonds, and soothed him with kind words: “The imperial court has always regarded you as a loyal and righteous man. Why, then, have you now aided the men of Shu?” Midang was ashamed and admitted his guilt. Guo Huai then said to him, “Lead the vanguard now and go relieve the siege of Iron Cage Mountain. Once the Shu army has been driven back, I will memorialize the Son of Heaven, and you will receive generous rewards.”\n\nMidang agreed. He led the Qiang troops in front, with the Wei troops behind, and headed directly toward Iron Cage Mountain. It was then the third watch. Midang first sent someone ahead to inform Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei was delighted and ordered that he be invited in for a meeting. Most of the Wei troops had mingled among the Qiang forces. When they reached the Shu camp, Jiang Wei ordered the main body to remain encamped outside, while Midang led more than a hundred men toward the central command tent. Jiang Wei and Xiahou Ba came out to welcome him. Before Midang could speak, the Wei officers behind him suddenly began killing. Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed and hurriedly mounted his horse to flee. The Qiang and Wei troops charged into the camp together. The Shu troops scattered in all directions, each man fleeing for his life. Jiang Wei had no weapon in hand. He had only a bow and arrows at his waist, but in his hurried flight all his arrows fell out, leaving him with an empty quiver. He fled toward the mountains, with Guo Huai leading troops in pursuit. Seeing that Jiang Wei was completely unarmed, Guo Huai spurred his horse forward and chased him with leveled spear. As Guo Huai drew near, Jiang Wei pretended to draw his bowstring, making it twang more than ten times. Guo Huai dodged repeatedly, but when no arrows came, he realized that Jiang Wei had none. He therefore hung up his steel spear, took his bow, fitted an arrow to the string, and shot at Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei dodged swiftly and caught the arrow with his hand, then immediately fitted it to his own bowstring. When Guo Huai came close, Jiang Wei drew with all his strength and shot him directly in the face. Guo Huai fell from his horse as soon as the string sounded. Jiang Wei wheeled his horse around to kill him, but the Wei troops came galloping up. Jiang Wei had no time to strike and could only snatch Guo Huai’s spear before riding away. The Wei troops did not dare pursue. They hastily rescued Guo Huai and carried him back to camp, but when the arrowhead was pulled out, the blood would not stop flowing, and he died. Sima Zhao came down the mountain and led troops in pursuit, but turned back halfway. Xiahou Ba escaped soon afterward and fled together with Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei had lost many men and horses and could not regroup his forces along the way, so he returned to Hanzhong. Although his army had been defeated, he had shot Guo Huai to death, killed Xu Zhi, and diminished the might of Wei, thereby offsetting his fault with his achievements.\n\nSima Zhao rewarded the Qiang troops and sent them back to their own country, then withdrew his army and returned to Luoyang. There he and his elder brother Sima Shi monopolized authority at court, and none of the officials dared refuse submission. Whenever Cao Fang, the ruler of Wei, saw Sima Shi enter court, he trembled uncontrollably, as though needles were piercing his back. One day, Cao Fang held court. When he saw Sima Shi enter the hall wearing his sword, he hurriedly left his throne to welcome him. Sima Shi laughed and said, “How can there be a ceremony in which the sovereign welcomes his minister? Please be at ease, Your Majesty.” Soon the officials began presenting matters for deliberation, but Sima Shi decided them all himself without referring any of them to the ruler of Wei. After a while, Sima Shi withdrew. He strode proudly down the hall, boarded his carriage, and left the palace, escorted front and rear by no fewer than several thousand soldiers and horsemen. Cao Fang retired to the rear hall and looked around. Only three men were with him: Xiahou Xuan, Minister of Ceremonies; Li Feng, Director of the Imperial Secretariat; and Zhang Ji, Grand Master of Splendid Happiness. Zhang Ji was Empress Zhang’s father and therefore Cao Fang’s father-in-law. Cao Fang ordered the attendants to withdraw and went with the three men into a secret chamber to confer. Grasping Zhang Ji’s hand, Cao Fang wept and said, “Sima Shi treats me like a child and regards the hundred officials as mere weeds. Sooner or later, the imperial realm will surely fall into his hands!” When he finished speaking, he wept bitterly. Li Feng said, “Your Majesty, do not worry. Though I am without talent, I am willing to use Your Majesty’s enlightened edict to gather heroes from every region and destroy this traitor.” Xiahou Xuan said, “My elder brother Xiahou Ba surrendered to Shu only because he feared the Sima brothers would plot to kill him. If we eliminate these traitors now, my brother will certainly return. I belong to an old family of imperial kin. How could I sit by and watch wicked traitors throw the state into disorder? I am willing to join in carrying out the edict and attack them.” Cao Fang said, “I only fear that we will not succeed.” The three men wept and said, “We swear to unite our hearts in destroying the traitors and repaying Your Majesty!”\n\nCao Fang removed his dragon-and-phoenix undershirt, bit open the tip of his finger, and wrote a secret edict in blood. He handed it to Zhang Ji and warned him, “My ancestor Emperor Wu executed Dong Cheng because their secret undertaking was not kept confidential. You must all act with the utmost caution and let nothing leak out.” Li Feng said, “Why does Your Majesty speak such ominous words? We are not men like Dong Cheng, nor can Sima Shi be compared to our martial ancestor. Your Majesty must not doubt us.” The three took their leave. When they reached the left side of the Donghua Gate, they saw Sima Shi approaching with his sword, followed by several hundred men, all carrying weapons. The three stood beside the road. Sima Shi asked, “Why are you three leaving court so late?” Li Feng said, “His Majesty was reading in the inner court, and the three of us remained to attend him in his studies.” Sima Shi said, “What book was he reading?” Li Feng said, “A book about the Three Dynasties of Xia, Shang, and Zhou.” Sima Shi said, “When His Majesty read this book, what historical events did he ask about?” Li Feng said, “The Son of Heaven asked about Yi Yin’s support of the Shang and the Duke of Zhou’s regency. We all replied, ‘The present General-in-Chief Sima is indeed another Yi Yin or Duke of Zhou.’” Sima Shi sneered and said, “Would you truly compare me to Yi Yin and the Duke of Zhou? In your hearts, you actually mean that I am Wang Mang or Dong Zhuo!” The three men all said, “We are all men under your patronage, General. How would we dare say such a thing?” Sima Shi angrily said, “You are nothing but flatterers! What were you weeping about with the Son of Heaven in the secret chamber just now?” The three said, “Nothing of the kind occurred.” Sima Shi shouted, “Your eyes are still red from weeping! How can you deny it?” Realizing that the matter had already been exposed, Xiahou Xuan cried out in a stern voice, “We were weeping because your power overawes your sovereign and because you intend to usurp the throne!” Sima Shi flew into a rage and ordered his guards to seize Xiahou Xuan. Xiahou Xuan bared his arms, raised his fists, and rushed straight at Sima Shi, but the guards captured him. Sima Shi ordered all three men searched. On Zhang Ji they found a dragon-and-phoenix undershirt bearing words written in blood. The attendants presented it to Sima Shi. When he examined it, he saw that it was a secret edict. The edict read:\n\nThe brothers Sima Shi and Sima Zhao jointly hold supreme power and intend to usurp the throne. All the edicts and decrees they issue are against my will. The officers and soldiers of every command may together uphold loyalty and righteousness, destroy these traitorous ministers, and restore and support the imperial state. On the day success is achieved, ranks and rewards will be lavishly bestowed.\n\nWhen Sima Shi finished reading, he flew into a violent rage and said, “So you truly intended to murder my brother and me! Neither law nor reason can tolerate this!” He ordered the three men cut in half at the waist in the marketplace and had all three of their clans exterminated. The three never ceased cursing him. By the time they reached the eastern marketplace, all their teeth had been knocked out, yet each continued to curse indistinctly until he died. Sima Shi went straight into the inner palace. Cao Fang, ruler of Wei, was then discussing the matter with Empress Zhang. The empress said, “There are many eyes and ears in the inner court. If the affair is exposed, it will certainly bring disaster upon me!” While she was still speaking, Sima Shi suddenly entered, and the empress was greatly alarmed. With his hand on his sword, Sima Shi said to Cao Fang, “My father established Your Majesty as sovereign, and his merit and virtue were no less than those of the Duke of Zhou. In my service to Your Majesty, how am I any different from Yi Yin? Yet now you repay kindness with hatred and treat merit as a crime. Why did you plot with two or three petty ministers to murder my brother and me?” Cao Fang said, “I had no such intention.” Sima Shi took the undershirt from his sleeve, threw it to the floor, and said, “Then who made this?” Cao Fang’s soul seemed to fly beyond the heavens and his spirit to scatter through the highest skies. Trembling, he answered, “I was forced into this entirely by others. How would I dare conceive such an intention?” Sima Shi said, “What punishment should be imposed for falsely accusing a great minister of treason?” Cao Fang knelt and pleaded, “I am indeed guilty. I beg the General-in-Chief to forgive me!” Sima Shi said, “Please rise, Your Majesty. The laws of the state cannot be set aside.” He then pointed at Empress Zhang and said, “She is Zhang Ji’s daughter and by rights must be eliminated!” Cao Fang wept bitterly and begged that she be spared, but Sima Shi refused. He ordered his attendants to seize Empress Zhang and take her inside the Donghua Gate, where they strangled her with a length of white silk. A later poet wrote:\nIn former years Empress Fu was dragged through the palace gate,\nBarefoot, wailing in grief as she left her sovereign.\nToday Sima follows that same precedent;\nHeaven will make his descendants repay the deed.\n\nThe next day, Sima Shi assembled all the officials and said, “The present sovereign is wanton and immoral. He keeps intimate company with prostitutes and actors, listens to slander, and bars the path of worthy men. His crimes are worse than those of the Prince of Changyi under the Han, and he is unfit to rule the realm. I propose respectfully to follow the precedents of Yi Yin and Huo Guang, establish another man as the new sovereign, preserve the imperial state, and bring peace to the realm. What do you say?” They all replied, “In performing the deeds of Yi Yin and Huo Guang, the General-in-Chief is answering Heaven and obeying the people. Who would dare oppose your command?” Sima Shi then entered Yongning Palace with the assembled officials and reported the matter to the empress dowager. The empress dowager said, “Whom does the General-in-Chief wish to establish as sovereign?” Sima Shi said, “I consider Cao Ju, Prince of Pengcheng, intelligent, benevolent, and filial. He can become ruler of the realm.” The empress dowager said, “The Prince of Pengcheng is my uncle. If he is now established as sovereign, what position would that leave me in? There is also Cao Mao, Duke of Gaogui District, a grandson of Emperor Wen. He is mild, respectful, and able to yield to others, and he may be established instead. You great ministers should consider the matter carefully and make a long-term plan.” One man said, “The empress dowager’s words are correct. He should be established at once.” Everyone looked and saw that the speaker was Sima Fu, Sima Shi’s paternal kinsman of the elder generation. Sima Shi therefore sent an envoy to Yuancheng to summon the Duke of Gaogui District. He then invited the empress dowager to ascend the Taiji Hall and summon Cao Fang to be reprimanded: “You are wanton beyond measure and keep intimate company with prostitutes and actors. You are unfit to inherit and rule the realm. You must surrender the imperial seals and ribbons, resume your title as Prince of Qi, and depart immediately. Unless summoned by imperial command, you are forbidden to enter the court.” Cao Fang wept and bowed to the empress dowager, surrendered the state seals, boarded a prince’s carriage, and departed in bitter tears. Only a few loyal and righteous ministers saw him off, their eyes filled with tears. A later poet wrote:\nIn former days, when Cao Cao served as Han’s minister,\nHe bullied its widow and orphaned child.\nWho knew that more than forty years later,\nHis own widow and orphan would also be bullied?\n\nCao Mao, Duke of Gaogui District, had the courtesy name Yanshi. He was a grandson of Emperor Wen and the son of Cao Lin, Prince Ding of Donghai. That day, Sima Shi summoned him in the empress dowager’s name. The civil and military officials prepared the imperial carriage and welcomed him with bows outside the Western Side Gate. Cao Mao hurriedly returned their bows. Grand Commandant Wang Su said, “The sovereign should not return their bows.” Cao Mao said, “I too am a subject of the state. How could I fail to return their bows?” The civil and military officials helped Cao Mao onto the imperial carriage to enter the palace, but Cao Mao declined, saying, “I do not know why the empress dowager has summoned me. How would I dare ride into the palace in the imperial carriage?” He therefore walked to the eastern chamber of the Taiji Hall. Sima Shi came forward to receive him, but Cao Mao bowed first. Sima Shi hastily helped him up. After they exchanged greetings, Sima Shi led him before the empress dowager. She said, “When I saw you as a young child, you had the bearing of an emperor. You may now become ruler of the realm. You must be respectful and frugal, restrain expenditures, spread virtue, and practice benevolence. Do not bring disgrace upon the former emperors.” Cao Mao modestly declined three times. Sima Shi ordered the civil and military officials to escort Cao Mao into the Taiji Hall, and that day he was established as the new sovereign. The sixth year of the Jiaping era was changed to the first year of the Zhengyuan era, and a general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the realm. General-in-Chief Sima Shi was granted the yellow battle-ax, permitted to enter court without hastening his steps, exempted from being referred to by name when memorials were submitted concerning him, and allowed to wear his sword in the palace hall. All the civil and military officials received titles and rewards according to their rank.\n\nIn the first month of spring in the second year of the Zhengyuan era, a spy arrived with an urgent report that Guanqiu Jian, General Who Guards the East, and Wen Qin, Inspector of Yang Province, had raised an army in the name of the deposed ruler and were advancing. Sima Shi was greatly alarmed. Just so:\nHan ministers once resolved to rise in service of their king;\nNow generals of Wei raised an army to destroy the traitors.\nHow they met the enemy will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 110\n\nWen Yang Routs a Mighty Army Single-Handed; Jiang Wei Defeats a Great Foe with the River at His Back\n\nIn the first month of the second year of Zhengyuan in Wei, Guanqiu Jian, styled Zhonggong, a native of Wenxi in Henan, was Inspector of Yangzhou, General Who Guards the East, and commander of the troops of Huainan. When he heard that Sima Shi had taken it upon himself to depose one ruler and enthrone another, he was furious. His eldest son, Guanqiu Dian, said, “Father, you hold authority over an entire region. Sima Shi has usurped power and deposed the sovereign, placing the state in as precarious a position as a pile of eggs. How can you remain at ease and merely guard your own post?” Jian said, “What you say is right, my son.” He therefore invited Inspector Wen Qin to discuss the matter. Qin had once been a retainer of Cao Shuang. As soon as he heard that Jian had invited him, he came to pay his respects. Jian invited him into the rear hall, and after they had exchanged courtesies, Jian began weeping uncontrollably as they talked. Qin asked him why. Jian said, “Sima Shi has usurped power and deposed the sovereign, turning Heaven and Earth upside down. How could I not grieve?” Qin said, “You command an entire region. If you are willing to uphold righteousness and campaign against the traitor, I am ready to risk my life in your support. My second son, Wen Shu, whose childhood name is A’Yang, has courage enough to withstand ten thousand men. He has always wanted to kill the Sima brothers and avenge Cao Shuang. He can now be appointed vanguard.” Jian was overjoyed and at once poured a libation of wine and swore an oath with him. The two falsely claimed to possess a secret edict from the Empress Dowager and ordered every officer and soldier, high and low, in Huainan to enter the city of Shouchun. They erected an altar in the west, slaughtered a white horse, and smeared its blood on their lips as they swore an alliance. They proclaimed that Sima Shi had committed monstrous treason and that they had now received the Empress Dowager’s secret edict ordering them to mobilize all the troops of Huainan and campaign in righteousness against the traitor. Everyone gladly submitted. Jian led sixty thousand troops and encamped at Xiangcheng. Wen Qin commanded twenty thousand troops as a mobile force outside the city, moving back and forth to provide support. Jian sent proclamations to all the commanderies, ordering each of them to raise troops and assist him.\n\nNow Sima Shi had a fleshy growth over his left eye that frequently caused him pain and itching. He ordered a court physician to cut it away and seal the wound with medicine, then remained at his residence for several days recuperating. Suddenly, word came that Huainan was in grave danger, so he summoned Grand Commandant Wang Su to discuss the matter. Su said, “In former times, when Guan Yunchang’s might shook all the lands of China, Sun Quan ordered Lü Meng to make a surprise attack and seize Jingzhou, while providing relief to the families of Guan Yu’s officers and soldiers. As a result, Lord Guan’s army collapsed. The families of Huainan’s officers and soldiers are now all in the Central Plains. We should quickly provide for them and use troops to cut off the rebels’ route home. Their forces will then surely crumble.” Shi said, “Your words are entirely correct. But I have just had this growth cut from my eye and cannot go in person. Yet if I send someone else, I will not feel secure.” Palace Secretariat Attendant Zhong Hui was present and advised, “The troops of Huai and Chu are strong, and their assault is extremely fierce. If another man is sent to command the army against them, he will most likely be defeated. Should any mishap occur, our great cause will be ruined.” Sima Shi sprang to his feet and said, “Unless I go in person, the rebels cannot be defeated!” He therefore left his younger brother Sima Zhao to guard Luoyang and take general charge of the affairs of the court. Sima Shi traveled east in a padded litter despite his illness. He ordered General Who Guards the East Zhuge Dan to take overall command of the armies of Yuzhou and advance from Anfeng Ford to seize Shouchun. He also ordered General Who Conquers the East Hu Zun to command the armies of Qingzhou, advance through the region of Qiao and Song, and cut off the rebels’ retreat. He further dispatched Inspector of Yuzhou and Army Supervisor Wang Ji to lead the vanguard and first seize Zhennan. Sima Shi led the main army to encamp at Xiangyang and assembled his civil and military officers in his command tent to deliberate.\n\nMinister of the Imperial Household Zheng Bao said, “Guanqiu Jian is fond of schemes but lacks decisiveness, while Wen Qin has courage but no wisdom. Our great army has now taken them by surprise. The troops from the Yangtze and Huai regions are at the height of their ardor, so we must not underestimate them. We should dig deep moats and raise high ramparts to blunt their edge. This is the excellent strategy once used by Zhou Yafu.” Army Supervisor Wang Ji said, “No. This rebellion in Huainan did not arise because the soldiers and people desired disorder. They were all coerced by Guanqiu Jian’s power and had no choice but to follow him. As soon as our great army arrives, they are certain to collapse.” Sima Shi said, “That is an excellent observation.” He advanced to the banks of the Yin River and stationed the central army at Yin Bridge. Wang Ji said, “Nandun is an excellent place to encamp. We should march through the night and seize it. If we delay, Guanqiu Jian will certainly arrive first.” Sima Shi therefore ordered Wang Ji to lead the vanguard and establish a camp below the city of Nandun.\n\nNow Guanqiu Jian was at Xiangcheng when he learned that Sima Shi had come in person, so he assembled his officers to deliberate. Vanguard General Ge Yong said, “Nandun lies beside mountains and water and is an excellent place to station troops. If the Wei army occupies it first, it will be difficult to dislodge them. We must seize it quickly.” Jian followed his advice and marched toward Nandun. While they were on the way, a courier on a swift horse reported from ahead that troops had already encamped at Nandun. Jian did not believe him and went to the front of the army to see for himself. Sure enough, banners covered the countryside and the camps were laid out in perfect order. Jian returned to his army at a loss for what to do. Suddenly, a scout galloped in and reported, “Sun Jun of Eastern Wu has led troops across the river and is advancing to make a surprise attack on Shouchun!” Jian exclaimed in alarm, “If Shouchun is lost, where can I return?” That night, he withdrew his army to Xiangcheng. When Sima Shi saw Guanqiu Jian’s army retreating, he assembled his officers to deliberate. Imperial Secretary Fu Gu said, “Guanqiu Jian has now withdrawn because he fears that the men of Wu will attack Shouchun. He is certain to return to Xiangcheng and divide his troops to defend it. General, you can order one force to seize Lejia, another to seize Xiangcheng, and another to seize Shouchun. The troops of Huainan will then surely retreat. Inspector of Yanzhou Deng Ai is resourceful and full of strategy. If he leads troops directly against Lejia and you support him with a large force, defeating the rebels will not be difficult.” Sima Shi followed his advice and urgently sent a messenger bearing a written command, ordering Deng Ai to mobilize the troops of Yanzhou and take Lejia. Sima Shi would then lead his army there to join him.\n\nNow Guanqiu Jian was at Xiangcheng and repeatedly sent men to scout Lejia, fearing that enemy troops might arrive. He invited Wen Qin to his camp to confer. Qin said, “Commander, do not worry. My son Wen Yang and I need only five thousand troops, and I guarantee that we can hold Lejia.” Jian was delighted. Wen Qin and his son led five thousand troops toward Lejia. The vanguard reported, “The entire area west of Lejia is occupied by Wei troops, more than ten thousand by estimate. In the distance, the central army can be seen surrounded by white yak-tail standards, yellow battle-axes, black canopies, and scarlet banners, all clustered around the commander’s tiger-skin tent. Inside stands a brocade flag embroidered with the character ‘Commander.’ That must be Sima Shi. They are still setting up camp and have not yet finished.” At that time, Wen Yang stood beside his father with his whip hanging at his side. Hearing this report, he said to his father, “Before their camp is completed, we can divide our troops into two forces and strike from the left and right. We will win a complete victory.” Qin asked, “When should we go?” Yang said, “At dusk tonight, Father should lead twenty-five hundred troops and attack from the south of the city. I will lead twenty-five hundred troops and attack from the north. At the third watch, we must meet inside the Wei camp.” Qin agreed, and that evening they divided their troops into two forces. Wen Yang was only eighteen years old. He stood eight feet tall, was fully armed and clad in armor, and wore a steel whip at his waist. Taking up his spear, he mounted his horse and advanced toward the distant Wei camp.\n\nThat night, Sima Shi’s army reached Lejia and set up camp while waiting for Deng Ai, who had not yet arrived. Because the fleshy growth below Sima Shi’s eye had only recently been cut away, the wound was painful. He lay in his tent, guarded on all sides by several hundred armored soldiers. At the third watch, thunderous shouting suddenly erupted inside the camp, and men and horses were thrown into chaos. Sima Shi urgently asked what had happened. A man reported, “An army has cut straight through the encirclement from the north of the camp. The general at its head is so brave that no one can withstand him.” Sima Shi was horrified. His heart burned like fire, and his eyeball burst from the wound where the growth had been removed. Blood poured everywhere, and the pain was unbearable. Yet fearing that he might unsettle the army, he clenched the edge of his quilt between his teeth and endured it until he had bitten the quilt to shreds. It was Wen Yang’s troops who had arrived first and surged into the camp. He charged left and right within it, and wherever he went, no one dared stand against him. Anyone who resisted was stabbed with his spear or struck with his whip, and all were killed. Yang kept waiting for his father to arrive and support him from outside, but he never appeared. Several times Yang fought his way to the central command, but each time he was driven back by arrows and crossbow bolts. He fought straight through until dawn, when he suddenly heard drums and horns shaking the sky to the north. Yang looked back at his followers and said, “Why has Father come from the north instead of supporting me from the south?” He spurred his horse forward to look and saw an army sweeping toward him like a violent wind. The general at its head was Deng Ai, who brandished his saber from horseback and shouted, “Rebel, do not flee!” Wen Yang flew into a rage and met him with his spear. They fought for fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. As they battled, the Wei troops surged forward and attacked from both front and rear. Wen Yang’s soldiers scattered and fled, leaving Wen Yang alone on his horse. He broke through the Wei troops and fled south. Several hundred Wei generals behind him roused themselves, spurred their horses, and gave chase. As they neared Lejia Bridge, they were about to catch him. Wen Yang suddenly reined around and gave a great shout, charging straight into the ranks of the Wei generals. Wherever his steel whip rose and fell, men tumbled from their horses one after another, and the rest all drew back. Yang then resumed his retreat at a leisurely pace. The Wei generals gathered together and said in astonishment, “Does that man still dare drive all of us back? Let us combine our strength and pursue him!” So a hundred Wei generals again gave chase. Wen Yang exploded in fury and cried, “You rats must place no value on your lives!” Raising his whip, he wheeled his horse and charged into the mass of Wei generals. He beat several men to death with his whip, then turned his horse again and rode slowly away with loose reins. Four or five times the Wei generals pursued him, and every time Wen Yang alone beat them back. A later poet wrote:\n\nLong ago at Changban, one man held Cao’s host at bay;\nFrom that hour, Zhao Zilong’s heroic glory shone.\nWhere warriors clashed within the walls of Lejia,\nWen Yang once more displayed courage unsurpassed.\n\nAs it happened, Wen Qin had been hindered by the rugged mountain roads and lost his way in a valley. He traveled for half the night, and by the time he found his way out, dawn had already broken. Wen Yang and his troops were nowhere to be seen. Seeing that the Wei army had won a great victory, Qin retreated without fighting. The Wei troops seized the opportunity to pursue and attack, and Qin led his men toward Shouchun.\n\nNow Yin Damu, a Palace Guard Commandant of Wei, had been one of Cao Shuang’s trusted men. Because Cao Shuang had been murdered through Sima Yi’s scheme, Yin Damu had entered Sima Shi’s service while constantly harboring the desire to kill him and avenge Cao Shuang. He had also long been on close terms with Wen Qin. Seeing now that the growth on Sima Shi’s eye had burst and that Sima Shi was unable to move, he entered the tent and said, “Wen Qin never intended to rebel. He was forced into this by Guanqiu Jian. I will go speak to him, and he will certainly surrender.” Sima Shi consented. Yin Damu donned helmet and armor, mounted his horse, and rode after Wen Qin. When he was about to catch up, he shouted, “Inspector Wen, do you see Yin Damu?” Qin looked back. Damu removed his helmet and placed it in front of his saddle, then pointed with his whip and said, “Inspector Wen, why can you not hold out for just a few more days?” Yin Damu knew that Sima Shi was about to die and had therefore come to delay Qin. Qin did not understand his meaning. He cursed him harshly and was about to draw his bow and shoot him. Yin Damu burst into tears and returned. Wen Qin gathered his troops and hurried toward Shouchun, only to find that Zhuge Dan had already led an army to capture it. When he turned back toward Xiangcheng, the three armies of Hu Zun, Wang Ji, and Deng Ai had all arrived. Seeing the danger of his position, Qin fled to Sun Jun of Eastern Wu.\n\nNow Guanqiu Jian was inside Xiangcheng when he learned that Shouchun had been lost, Wen Qin had been defeated, and three armies had arrived outside the city. Jian therefore withdrew all the troops from the city and led them out to fight. He encountered Deng Ai, and ordered Ge Yong to ride out and engage him. Before a single bout was completed, Deng Ai cut Ge Yong down with one stroke of his saber and led his troops charging through the enemy formation. Guanqiu Jian fought desperately to resist him, but the troops from the Yangtze and Huai regions fell into complete disorder. Hu Zun and Wang Ji led their troops in attacks from every side. Unable to withstand them, Guanqiu Jian led a little more than ten horsemen in forcing a path of escape. When he reached the walls of Shen County, the county magistrate, Song Bai, opened the gates to welcome him and prepared a banquet in his honor. Jian became thoroughly drunk, whereupon Song Bai ordered men to kill him and presented his head to the Wei army. Huainan was thus pacified.\n\nSima Shi lay bedridden and could not rise. He summoned Zhuge Dan into his tent, bestowed the seals and ribbons of office upon him, and promoted him to Senior General Who Conquers the East, with command over all the armies of Yangzhou. Meanwhile, Sima Shi ordered the army to return to Xuchang. The pain in his eye would not cease, and every night he saw Li Feng, Zhang Ji, and Xiahou Xuan standing before his bed. His mind and spirit became dazed and confused, and knowing that he could not survive, he sent men to Luoyang to bring Sima Zhao to him. Zhao wept and bowed below his bed. Sima Shi gave him these final instructions: “My power is now so great that, though I might wish to lay down the burden, I cannot. You must succeed me. You must never lightly entrust our great undertaking to another, or you will bring destruction upon our entire clan.” When he had finished speaking, he handed Zhao the seals and ribbons of office, tears streaming down his face. Just as Zhao was about to ask him something, Sima Shi gave a great cry, his eyeball burst out, and he died. It was the second month of the second year of Zhengyuan. Sima Zhao announced the mourning and submitted a report to the Wei emperor, Cao Mao. Cao Mao sent an envoy bearing an edict to Xuchang, ordering Sima Zhao for the time being to remain there with the army as a defense against Eastern Wu. Zhao hesitated, unable to decide. Zhong Hui said, “The Senior General has only just died, and men’s loyalties are unsettled. If you remain here and some upheaval occurs at court, it will be too late for regret.” Zhao followed his advice and immediately led the army back to encamp south of the Luo River. Cao Mao was greatly alarmed when he heard of this. Grand Commandant Wang Su memorialized, “Since Sima Zhao has succeeded his elder brother and now wields great power, Your Majesty should confer rank and title upon him to put him at ease.” Cao Mao therefore ordered Wang Su to carry an edict appointing Sima Zhao Senior General and Manager of the Affairs of the Imperial Secretariat. Sima Zhao entered court and gave thanks for the imperial favor. From that time onward, every major and minor affair, both within the court and throughout the realm, came under Sima Zhao’s control.\n\nNow spies from Western Shu learned of these events and reported them in Chengdu. Jiang Wei memorialized to the Latter Emperor, “Sima Shi has only just died, and Sima Zhao has only just taken control of the great authority. He certainly will not dare leave Luoyang without permission. I request leave to take advantage of this opportunity to attack Wei and recover the Central Plains.” The Latter Emperor consented and ordered Jiang Wei to mobilize an army against Wei. Jiang Wei went to Hanzhong and mustered his troops. Senior General Who Conquers the West Zhang Yi said, “The lands of Shu are narrow and confined, and our money and grain are scarce. We should not undertake a distant campaign. It would be better to occupy strategic positions, hold securely within our borders, care for the troops, and cherish the people. That is the proper plan for preserving the state.” Jiang Wei said, “No. Before the Chancellor ever left his thatched cottage, he had already devised the tripartite division of the realm. Even then, he campaigned from Mount Qi six times in his effort to secure the Central Plains. Unfortunately, he died midway through the undertaking, leaving his great work incomplete. Since I received the Chancellor’s final charge, I must give my utmost loyalty to repay the state and carry on his ambition. Even if I die, I will have no regrets. Wei now presents an opening we can exploit. If we do not attack at this moment, what are we waiting for?” Xiahou Ba said, “The general is right. We can send light cavalry ahead through Fuhan. If we secure the region west of the Tao River and Nan’an, all the other commanderies can be pacified.” Zhang Yi said, “The reason our previous campaigns failed and returned without victory was always that the army set out too late. The Art of War says, ‘Attack where the enemy is unprepared; appear where he does not expect you.’ If we now advance with all speed, leaving the men of Wei no time to prepare their defenses, we are certain to win a complete victory.”\n\nJiang Wei therefore led fifty thousand troops toward Fuhan. When the army reached the Tao River, the soldiers guarding the frontier reported the news to Inspector of Yongzhou Wang Jing and General Who Conquers the West Chen Tai. Wang Jing was first to mobilize, leading seventy thousand cavalry and infantry to meet the enemy. Jiang Wei gave Zhang Yi detailed secret instructions, then gave Xiahou Ba another set of secret instructions. The two accepted their plans and departed, while Jiang Wei personally led the main army and arrayed it with its back to the Tao River. Wang Jing rode out with several subordinate generals and called, “Wei, Wu, and Shu have already formed a balance like the three legs of a tripod. Why do you invade us time after time?” Jiang Wei replied, “Sima Shi deposed his sovereign without cause. Neighboring states are justified in calling him to account, much less a hostile enemy state!” Wang Jing looked back at his four generals, Zhang Ming, Hua Yong, Liu Da, and Zhu Fang, and said, “The Shu troops have formed their battle line with their backs to the water. If they are defeated, they will drown in the river. Jiang Wei is fierce and brave. You four are to fight him. If his troops begin to retreat, pursue them at once.” The four generals rode out in two pairs, left and right, to fight Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei fought them for only a few bouts before turning his horse and fleeing toward his own camp. Wang Jing drove his cavalry and infantry forward in a mass to pursue him. Jiang Wei led his troops westward along the Tao River. As they drew near the water, he shouted to his officers and men, “The situation is desperate! Why do you not exert your utmost strength?” All his generals turned and fought back with all their might, inflicting a crushing defeat on the Wei troops. Zhang Yi and Xiahou Ba had maneuvered behind the Wei army and now attacked from two directions, trapping the Wei troops in the center. Jiang Wei displayed all his martial prowess and charged into the Wei army, striking left and right. The Wei troops fell into total disorder and trampled one another. More than half were killed, countless others were driven into the Tao River, and over ten thousand heads were taken. Corpses lay piled for several miles. Wang Jing led a hundred surviving horsemen and fought his way out with all his strength, then fled straight to the city of Didao. He rushed inside and shut the gates to defend it. Having won a complete victory, Jiang Wei rewarded his army and then prepared to advance against Didao. Zhang Yi remonstrated, “General, your achievement is complete and the fame of your might has spread far and wide. You should stop now. If you advance and matters do not go as you wish, it will be just like adding feet to a finished picture of a snake.” Jiang Wei said, “No. After our previous defeats, I still sought to advance and sweep across the Central Plains. Today, after our victory at the Tao River, the men of Wei are terrified. I expect Didao to be as easy to take as turning over my hand. Do not undermine your own resolve.” Zhang Yi remonstrated again and again, but Jiang Wei would not listen. He mustered his troops and advanced to seize Didao.\n\nNow Chen Tai, General Who Conquers the West in Yongzhou, was preparing to mobilize his troops and avenge Wang Jing’s defeat when Inspector of Yanzhou Deng Ai suddenly arrived with an army. Chen Tai received him, and after the proper courtesies had been exchanged, Deng Ai said, “I have received the Senior General’s orders and have come especially to help you defeat the enemy.” Chen Tai asked Deng Ai for a plan. Deng Ai said, “After his victory at the Tao River, if Jiang Wei were to rally the Qiang tribes, advance eastward to contest the regions of the passes and Long, and circulate proclamations through the four commanderies, it would pose a grave danger to our army. Instead of doing this, he is trying to capture Didao. Its walls are strong, and it cannot be taken quickly. He is only exhausting his troops and wasting their strength. I will now array troops at Xiang Ridge and then advance to strike him. The Shu army will certainly be defeated.” Chen Tai said, “That is truly an excellent plan!” He first detached twenty units of troops, each consisting of fifty men, all carrying banners, drums, horns, beacon materials, and similar equipment. They hid by day and traveled at night, taking up ambush positions in the high mountains and deep valleys southeast of Didao. They were to wait until the enemy arrived, then all beat drums and sound horns in response. At night, they were to light fires and set off signal cannon to frighten the enemy. When all these dispositions had been made, they waited for the Shu troops to arrive. Chen Tai and Deng Ai then each led twenty thousand troops forward, one army following the other.\n\nNow Jiang Wei had surrounded Didao and ordered his troops to attack from all eight directions. After several days of continuous assaults, the city still had not fallen. He grew deeply frustrated and could devise no plan. At dusk that day, couriers on swift horses arrived three or five times in succession to report, “Two armies are approaching, with large characters clearly written on their banners. One is led by General Who Conquers the West Chen Tai, and the other by Inspector of Yanzhou Deng Ai.” Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed and summoned Xiahou Ba to discuss the situation. Xiahou Ba said, “I once told you, General, that Deng Ai has understood the art of war and mastered geography since his youth. Now that he has arrived with an army, he will be a formidable opponent.” Jiang Wei said, “His army has come from far away. We must not give him time to establish a foothold, but strike him at once.” He left Zhang Yi to attack the city and ordered Xiahou Ba to lead troops against Chen Tai, while he himself led troops to meet Deng Ai. Before he had gone five li, a signal cannon suddenly sounded in the southeast. Drums and horns shook the earth, and flames soared into the sky. Jiang Wei spurred his horse forward to look and saw Wei banners all around him. He cried in alarm, “I have fallen into Deng Ai’s trap!” He immediately sent orders for Xiahou Ba and Zhang Yi to abandon Didao and withdraw. The Shu troops therefore all retreated to Hanzhong. Jiang Wei personally covered the rear and heard the sound of drums behind him without cease. Only when he had withdrawn into Jiange did he learn that the fires and drums at more than twenty locations had all been a deception. Jiang Wei gathered his army and withdrew to encamp at Zhongdi.\n\nBecause of Jiang Wei’s achievement west of the Tao River, the Latter Emperor issued an edict appointing him Senior General. Jiang Wei accepted the office and submitted a memorial expressing his gratitude for the imperial favor. He then again began planning a campaign against Wei. Just so:\n\nOnce success is won, there is no need to add feet to the snake;\nYet to punish the traitors, he still sought to display a tiger’s might.\n\nHow this new northern campaign would fare will be revealed in the chapter that follows.\n\n### Chapter 111\n\nDeng Ai Cleverly Outmaneuvers Jiang Wei; Zhuge Dan Righteously Raises Arms Against Sima Zhao\n\nNow Jiang Wei withdrew his army and encamped at Zhongdi, while the Wei army camped outside Didao. Wang Jing welcomed Chen Tai and Deng Ai into the city, bowed in thanks for their relief of the siege, held a banquet in their honor, and richly rewarded the entire army. Chen Tai reported Deng Ai’s achievements to the Wei emperor Cao Mao. Cao Mao appointed Deng Ai General Who Pacifies the West, granted him imperial authority, and made him Colonel-Protector of the Eastern Qiang, stationing him with Chen Tai in Yong and Liang provinces. After Deng Ai submitted a memorial thanking the emperor for his favor, Chen Tai gave a banquet to congratulate him and said, “Jiang Wei fled by night. His strength is exhausted, and he will not dare come out again.” Deng Ai laughed and said, “By my reckoning, there are five reasons the Shu army is certain to come out again.” Chen Tai asked why. Deng Ai replied, “Although the Shu army has withdrawn, it still has the momentum gained from victory, while our army remains weakened by the reality of defeat. That is the first reason it is certain to come. The Shu troops were all trained under Zhuge Liang and are elite soldiers who can be deployed with ease, while our commanders are frequently replaced and our army is not yet thoroughly trained. That is the second reason it is certain to come. The men of Shu mostly travel by boat, while our army must move entirely overland, so the difference in exertion and rest favors them. That is the third reason it is certain to come. Didao, Longxi, Nan’an, and Mount Qi are all places that must be defended. The Shu forces may feint east and strike west, point south and attack north, forcing us to divide our troops among the different positions. Their army will advance as one body, using one concentrated force against our four divided forces. That is the fourth reason it is certain to come. If the Shu army advances through Nan’an or Longxi, it can take the Qiang people’s grain for food; if it comes through Mount Qi, there is wheat available there. That is the fifth reason it is certain to come.” Chen Tai sighed in admiration and said, “Your ability to judge the enemy is truly godlike. Why should we fear the Shu army?” From then on, Chen Tai and Deng Ai became close friends despite the difference in their ages. Deng Ai proceeded to drill the troops of Yong, Liang, and the surrounding regions every day, and he established camps at every strategic pass to guard against the unexpected.\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Wei held a great banquet at Zhongdi, gathered his officers, and discussed another campaign against Wei. Fan Jian, an official of the Secretariat, remonstrated with him: “General, you have marched out repeatedly without winning a complete victory. After the recent battle west of the Tao River, the men of Wei have already submitted to the awe of your reputation. Why do you wish to march out again? If anything should go wrong, all your previous achievements will be lost.” Jiang Wei said, “You know only that Wei has vast territory and a large population and cannot be taken quickly. You do not know that there are five reasons we can defeat Wei.” The officers asked what they were. Jiang Wei replied, “After their defeat west of the Tao River, all their fighting spirit has been crushed. Although our troops withdrew, they suffered no serious losses. If we advance now, that is the first reason we can win. Our troops advance by boat and will not become exhausted, while their troops must come to meet us overland. That is the second reason we can win. Our troops are veterans of long training, while theirs are nothing but a disorderly rabble without discipline. That is the third reason we can win. Our army can march out from Mount Qi and seize the autumn grain for food. That is the fourth reason we can win. Although their troops are stationed at various defensive positions, their military strength is divided. Our army will advance as a single force, so how can they reinforce one another? That is the fifth reason we can win. If we do not attack Wei now, what time are we waiting for?” Xiahou Ba said, “Though Deng Ai is still young, his plans are subtle and far-reaching. He was recently appointed General Who Pacifies the West, and he is certain to have made preparations everywhere. Matters are no longer as they were before.” Jiang Wei shouted sternly, “Why should I fear him? Do not build up another man’s fighting spirit while diminishing our own! My mind is made up. I will take Longxi first.” No one dared remonstrate further.\n\nJiang Wei personally commanded the vanguard and ordered the other generals to follow. The entire Shu army left Zhongdi and drove toward Mount Qi. Scouts reported that the Wei army had already established nine fortified camps there. Jiang Wei did not believe them, so he rode with several horsemen to high ground to look. Sure enough, he saw nine camps at Mount Qi laid out like a long serpent, with head and tail supporting each other. Jiang Wei turned to those around him and said, “Xiahou Ba’s words were indeed true. The arrangement of these camps is superb. Only my teacher, Prime Minister Zhuge Liang, could have devised such a formation. Judging from what Deng Ai has done here, he is no less capable than my teacher.” He returned to his own camp, summoned the generals, and said, “Since the men of Wei have already made preparations, they must know we are coming. I believe Deng Ai himself must be here. Make a great display of my banners and insignia and establish a camp at the mouth of this valley. Each day, send out more than a hundred horsemen to scout. Every time they go out, have them change their clothing and armor. Change the banners as well, cycling through the five directional colors: blue, yellow, red, white, and black. Meanwhile, I will take the main army secretly through Dongting and strike directly at Nan’an.” He ordered Bao Su to hold the mouth of the valley at Mount Qi, while he led the entire main army toward Nan’an.\n\nWhen Deng Ai learned that the Shu army had come out through Mount Qi, he and Chen Tai had already established camps and made ready. For several days, however, the Shu troops did not come to challenge them. Five groups of scouts rode out of the Shu camp each day, sometimes going ten li and sometimes fifteen before returning. After observing them from high ground, Deng Ai hurried into the command tent and said to Chen Tai, “Jiang Wei is not here. He must have gone through Dongting to make a surprise attack on Nan’an. The scouts riding out of that camp are only the same few horsemen changing their clothing and armor before going back and forth. Their horses are all exhausted, and whoever commands the camp cannot be a capable general. General Chen, take a force and attack it. The camp can be broken. Once you have destroyed its stockade, lead your army onto the road to Dongting and cut off Jiang Wei’s rear. I will lead a force to relieve Nan’an and go straight to Mount Wucheng. If I occupy that summit first, Jiang Wei will certainly turn toward Shanggui. Near Shanggui is a valley called Duan Valley. The ground is narrow and the mountains steep, making it ideal for an ambush. When he comes to contest Mount Wucheng, I will already have concealed two armies in Duan Valley. Jiang Wei will certainly be defeated.” Chen Tai said, “I have defended Longxi for twenty or thirty years, yet I have never understood its terrain with such clarity. What you say is truly a calculation worthy of the gods. Go quickly. I will attack the stockade here myself.” Deng Ai then led his troops on a forced march through the night and went directly to Mount Wucheng. He finished establishing his camp before the Shu troops arrived, then ordered his son Deng Zhong and Shi Zuan, a colonel of his personal staff, each to take five thousand soldiers and go ahead to lie in ambush in Duan Valley, instructing them exactly how to proceed. The two men received the plan and departed. Deng Ai ordered the banners furled and the drums silenced as he waited for the Shu army.\n\nMeanwhile, Jiang Wei advanced from Dongting toward Nan’an. When he reached Mount Wucheng, he said to Xiahou Ba, “Near Nan’an is a mountain called Mount Wucheng. If we can take it first, we will gain the strategic advantage needed to seize Nan’an. I only fear that Deng Ai is full of schemes and will surely have guarded against this beforehand.” While he was still hesitating, a cannon suddenly boomed from the mountain. Great shouts shook the air, drums and horns sounded together, and banners rose everywhere. They were all Wei troops. In the center, a yellow standard fluttered in the wind, bearing the large characters “Deng Ai.” The Shu troops were greatly alarmed. Elite Wei forces charged down from several points on the mountain with irresistible force, routing the Shu vanguard. Jiang Wei hurried forward with the central division to rescue it, but the Wei troops had already withdrawn. Jiang Wei went directly to the foot of Mount Wucheng and challenged Deng Ai to battle, but the Wei troops on the mountain would not come down. Jiang Wei ordered his soldiers to shout insults at them. At evening, just as he was about to withdraw, drums and horns sounded together on the mountain, yet still no Wei troops descended. Jiang Wei tried to storm the mountain, but stones and cannon fire rained down so fiercely that he could not advance. He held his position until the third watch and was about to turn back when the drums and horns sounded again on the mountain. Jiang Wei moved his troops to the foot of the mountain and began setting up camp. By the time he had ordered the soldiers to carry in timber and stones and was about to erect the stockade, the drums and horns sounded once more. The Wei troops suddenly charged down. The Shu army fell into chaos, trampling one another as it retreated to its former camp.\n\nThe next day, Jiang Wei ordered his soldiers to bring wagons loaded with provisions and equipment to Mount Wucheng and arrange them in connected rows, intending to erect a stockade and establish a fortified camp. During the second watch that night, Deng Ai ordered five hundred men, each carrying a torch, to descend the mountain by two separate routes and set fire to the wagons. The two armies fought in confusion throughout the night, and once again the Shu army was unable to complete its camp. Jiang Wei led his troops back and consulted Xiahou Ba again, saying, “Since we have not taken Nan’an, it would be better to seize Shanggui first. Shanggui is where Nan’an stores its grain. If we take Shanggui, Nan’an will be endangered without further action.” He left Xiahou Ba to hold his position at Mount Wucheng, then led all his elite troops and fiercest generals directly toward Shanggui. After marching through the night, just before daybreak, he saw that the mountains were narrow and steep and the road rugged and twisting. He asked the local guide, “What is this place called?” The guide replied, “Duan Valley.” Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed and said, “That is an ill-omened name. ‘Duan Valley’ sounds like ‘Severed Valley.’ What are we to do if someone cuts off the mouth of the valley?”\n\nWhile Jiang Wei was still hesitating and had not yet decided what to do, a report suddenly arrived from the vanguard: “Great clouds of dust are rising behind the mountain. There must be troops in ambush.” Jiang Wei hurriedly ordered a retreat, but the two forces under Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong charged out. Jiang Wei fought as he withdrew. Then tremendous shouts arose ahead, and Deng Ai came attacking with his troops. Assailed from three directions, the Shu army suffered a great defeat. Fortunately, Xiahou Ba arrived with his troops and attacked, forcing the Wei army to withdraw and rescuing Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei wanted to return to Mount Qi, but Xiahou Ba said, “The camp at Mount Qi has already been broken by Chen Tai. Bao Su was killed in battle, and all the soldiers from the camp have retreated to Hanzhong.” Jiang Wei did not dare take the route through Dongting, so he hurried back by a remote mountain path. Deng Ai pursued closely from behind. Jiang Wei ordered the other units to go on ahead while he personally covered the rear. As they were marching, an army suddenly burst out from the mountains. It was led by the Wei general Chen Tai. With a single great shout, the Wei troops surrounded Jiang Wei in their midst. His men and horses were exhausted, and although he charged left and right, he could not break free. Zhang Ni, General Who Sweeps Away the Rebels, heard that Jiang Wei was trapped and led several hundred horsemen into the encirclement. Taking advantage of the opening, Jiang Wei fought his way out. Zhang Ni was shot dead in a storm of arrows from the Wei troops. After escaping the encirclement, Jiang Wei returned to Hanzhong. Moved by Zhang Ni’s loyalty and courage in dying in service to the state, he submitted a memorial requesting honors and rewards for Zhang Ni’s descendants. Many Shu officers and soldiers had been killed in the fighting, and everyone blamed Jiang Wei. Following the precedent set by the Marquis of Wu after the defeat at Jieting, Jiang Wei submitted a memorial demoting himself to General of the Rear, while continuing to perform the duties of General-in-Chief.\n\nWhen Deng Ai saw that the Shu troops had completely withdrawn, he and Chen Tai held a banquet to congratulate each other and richly rewarded the entire army. Chen Tai submitted a memorial reporting Deng Ai’s achievements. Sima Zhao sent an envoy bearing the imperial insignia of authority to promote Deng Ai in rank and title and bestow a seal and ribbon upon him. Deng Ai’s son Deng Zhong was also enfeoffed as a Village Marquis.\n\nAt this time, the Wei emperor Cao Mao changed the third year of the Zhengyuan era to the first year of the Ganlu era. Sima Zhao made himself Commander-in-Chief of All the Armed Forces of the Realm. Whenever he went out or returned, three thousand valiant officers in iron armor always surrounded him front and rear as his guard. No official matter was reported to the imperial court; everything was decided directly in his own chancellery. From this time on, he constantly harbored thoughts of usurpation and rebellion, fearing only that the people of both north and south had not yet fully submitted to him. One of his trusted confidants was Jia Chong, styled Gonglü, the son of the late Jia Kui, General Who Establishes Might. He served as chief clerk in Sima Zhao’s headquarters. Jia Chong said to Sima Zhao, “My lord now holds supreme power, but the hearts of the people in every quarter are surely still unsettled. We should secretly sound them out first, then gradually proceed with the great undertaking.” Sima Zhao said, “That is exactly what I intend. Travel east on my behalf. Claim that you are going to comfort and reward the troops in the field, and use the opportunity to discover what people are thinking.” Jia Chong accepted the order and went directly to Huainan, where he called upon Zhuge Dan, Senior General Who Guards the East. Zhuge Dan, styled Gongxiu, was from Nanyang in Langya and was a younger kinsman of the Marquis of Wu, Zhuge Liang. He had long served Wei, but because the Marquis of Wu was prime minister in Shu, he had not been entrusted with important positions. After the Marquis of Wu died, however, Zhuge Dan successively held important offices in Wei, was enfeoffed as Marquis of Gaoping, and received overall command of the forces north and south of the Huai River. On that day, Jia Chong came to Huainan under the pretext of rewarding the troops and met with Zhuge Dan, who gave a banquet in his honor. When they were half drunk, Jia Chong tested Zhuge Dan by saying, “Recently, the worthy men of Luoyang have all been saying that His Majesty is weak and unfit to rule. The Sima family’s Great Generals have supported the state for three generations, and their merit and virtue fill the heavens. The imperial succession of Wei could therefore be abdicated to them. May I ask what Your Excellency thinks?” Zhuge Dan became furious and said, “You are the son of Governor Jia of Yu Province. Your family has lived for generations on the salaries of Wei. How dare you utter such treasonous words?” Jia Chong apologized and said, “I was merely reporting what others have said.” Zhuge Dan replied, “If the imperial court faces danger, I will repay it with my death.” Jia Chong fell silent.\n\nThe next day, Jia Chong took his leave and returned, then gave Sima Zhao a detailed account of what had happened. Sima Zhao was furious and said, “How dare that rat behave this way?” Jia Chong said, “Zhuge Dan has won the deep loyalty of the people in Huainan. If he remains there much longer, he will inevitably become a threat. You must remove him quickly.” Sima Zhao secretly sent a confidential letter to Yue Chen, Inspector of Yang Province, while also dispatching an envoy with an imperial edict summoning Zhuge Dan to become Minister of Works. When Zhuge Dan received the edict, he already knew that Jia Chong had denounced him. He seized the envoy and had him interrogated under torture. The envoy said, “Yue Chen knows about this matter.” Zhuge Dan asked, “How does he know?” The envoy replied, “General Sima has already sent a man to Yang Province with a secret letter for Yue Chen.” Zhuge Dan was enraged and ordered his attendants to behead the envoy. He then raised one thousand troops from his command and drove toward Yang Province. As he approached the southern gate, he found the city gate closed and the drawbridge raised. Zhuge Dan called for the gate to be opened, but no one on the wall answered him. He became furious and cried, “Yue Chen, you scoundrel! How dare you do this?” He ordered his men to attack the city. More than ten valiant horsemen under his command dismounted, crossed the moat, swiftly scaled the wall, scattered the defenders, and threw open the city gate. Zhuge Dan led his troops into the city, set fires with the aid of the wind, and fought his way to Yue Chen’s residence. Yue Chen fled upstairs in panic to hide. Zhuge Dan followed him with sword in hand and shouted, “Your father, Yue Jin, received immense favor from the state of Wei! Instead of thinking how to repay your sovereign, do you mean to side with Sima Zhao?” Before Yue Chen could answer, Zhuge Dan killed him. Zhuge Dan then prepared a memorial enumerating Sima Zhao’s crimes and sent a man to present it in Luoyang. At the same time, he assembled more than one hundred thousand people from the military farming colonies north and south of the Huai River, together with more than forty thousand newly surrendered troops from Yang Province. He stockpiled fodder and grain and prepared to advance. He also ordered his chief clerk, Wu Gang, to take his son Zhuge Jing to Wu as a hostage and request aid, insisting that their forces be joined in a campaign to punish and destroy Sima Zhao.\n\nAt this time, Sun Jun, the prime minister of Eastern Wu, had died of illness, and his younger cousin Sun Chen was governing in his place. Sun Chen, styled Zitong, was violent and tyrannical. He killed Grand Marshal Teng Yin, General Lü Ju, Wang Dun, and others, and as a result all power fell into his hands. Although the ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, was intelligent, there was nothing he could do. Wu Gang brought Zhuge Jing to Shitou City and went in to pay his respects to Sun Chen. Sun Chen asked why he had come. Wu Gang replied, “Zhuge Dan is a younger kinsman of Zhuge Liang, the Marquis of Wu of Shu-Han, and has long served the state of Wei. He now sees Sima Zhao deceiving the sovereign and defying his superiors, treating the emperor as a figurehead while abusing his power. Zhuge Dan wishes to raise an army against him, but his strength is insufficient, so he has come expressly to submit to Wu. Fearing that his word alone might not be trusted, he has sent his own son Zhuge Jing as a hostage. We humbly ask you to send troops to assist him.” Sun Chen granted the request. He appointed the senior generals Quan Yi and Quan Duan as chief commanders, Yu Quan to bring up the rear, Zhu Yi and Tang Zi as vanguard commanders, and Wen Qin as their guide. He raised seventy thousand troops and sent them forward in three divisions. Wu Gang returned to Shouchun and informed Zhuge Dan. Zhuge Dan was overjoyed and deployed his troops in readiness.\n\nWhen Zhuge Dan’s memorial reached Luoyang, Sima Zhao read it and became furious. He wanted to go personally to suppress Zhuge Dan, but Jia Chong remonstrated with him: “My lord has inherited the foundation established by your father and elder brother, but your favor and virtue have not yet reached all within the four seas. If you leave the emperor behind and depart, and some sudden change occurs, it will be too late for regret. It would be better to petition the empress dowager and the emperor to accompany the campaign. Then there will be no danger.” Sima Zhao was delighted and said, “These words accord exactly with my intentions.” He went in and addressed the empress dowager: “Zhuge Dan has rebelled. I have consulted with the civil and military officials and completed our plans. I ask the empress dowager and the emperor to lead the campaign in person, thereby carrying on the late emperor’s intentions.” The empress dowager was afraid and had no choice but to agree. The next day, Sima Zhao asked the Wei emperor Cao Mao to set out. Cao Mao said, “The Great General commands all the armed forces of the realm and may deploy them as he sees fit. Why must I go in person?” Sima Zhao replied, “That is not so. In former times, the Martial Ancestor campaigned throughout the four seas. Emperor Wen and Emperor Ming possessed ambitions that encompassed the universe and hearts set on swallowing all the eight directions. Whenever they faced a great enemy, they always went in person. Your Majesty should follow the example of your imperial forebears and sweep away the surviving rebels. Why should you be afraid?” Intimidated by Sima Zhao’s power and authority, Cao Mao had no choice but to agree. Sima Zhao issued an edict mobilizing all twenty-six divisions of troops from the two capitals. He appointed Wang Ji, General Who Guards the South, as chief vanguard; Chen Qian, General Who Pacifies the East, as deputy vanguard; Shi Bao, the army supervisor, to command the left wing; and Zhou Tai, Inspector of Yan Province, to command the right wing. Protecting the imperial carriage, the vast host surged toward Huainan. Zhu Yi, the Eastern Wu vanguard commander, led his troops out to meet them. The two armies formed their battle lines. Wang Ji rode out from the Wei ranks, and Zhu Yi came forward to meet him. Before three bouts had been fought, Zhu Yi turned and fled. Tang Zi rode out, but he too was soundly defeated in fewer than three bouts and fled. Wang Ji drove his troops forward in pursuit and slaughtered the Wu soldiers. The Wu army suffered a great defeat, withdrew fifty li, and established a camp, while a report was sent into Shouchun. Zhuge Dan personally led the elite troops under his immediate command and joined forces with Wen Qin and Wen Qin’s two sons, Wen Yang and Wen Hu. With tens of thousands of formidable troops, they advanced to confront Sima Zhao. Truly:\n\nJust as the fighting spirit of Wu’s troops was seen to fall,\nThe mighty army of Wei’s generals came once more.\n\nHow the victory would be decided will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 112\n\nYu Quan Dies Loyally Rescuing Shouchun; Jiang Wei Fights Fiercely to Take the Great Wall\n\nNow Sima Zhao heard that Zhuge Dan had joined forces with the troops of Wu and was coming to seek a decisive battle, so he summoned Pei Xiu, Chief Clerk to the Cavalier Attendants, and Zhong Hui, Palace Attendant of the Yellow Gates, to discuss a plan for defeating the enemy. Zhong Hui said, “The troops of Wu are helping Zhuge Dan solely for profit. If we lure them with profit, we are certain to win.” Sima Zhao followed his advice. He ordered Shi Bao and Zhou Tai to lead two armies and lie in ambush near Shitou City, with Wang Ji and Chen Qian commanding elite troops behind them. He then ordered the deputy general Cheng Cui to lead tens of thousands of soldiers ahead to lure the enemy, and had Chen Jun bring carts, oxen, horses, donkeys, and mules loaded with rewards for the troops and mass them on all sides within the formation, to be abandoned if the enemy came.\n\nThat day, Zhuge Dan placed the Wu general Zhu Yi on the left and Wen Qin on the right. Seeing that the men and horses in the Wei formation were in disorder, Zhuge Dan drove his troops straight forward in a massive advance. Cheng Cui turned and fled, and Zhuge Dan urged his troops on in pursuit. When the southern soldiers saw oxen, horses, donkeys, and mules covering the countryside, they scrambled to seize them and lost all desire to fight. Suddenly, a cannon blast sounded and two forces charged out. Shi Bao attacked from the left and Zhou Tai from the right. Zhuge Dan was greatly alarmed and was about to retreat when the elite troops of Wang Ji and Chen Qian came charging in. Zhuge Dan’s army suffered a crushing defeat. Sima Zhao then personally led troops forward in support. Zhuge Dan led his defeated soldiers back into Shouchun, shut the gates, and held the city fast. Sima Zhao ordered his troops to surround it on every side and combine their strength in an assault.\n\nAt that time, the Wu troops withdrew and encamped at Anfeng, while the Emperor of Wei’s carriage halted at Xiangcheng. Zhong Hui said, “Although Zhuge Dan has now been defeated, Shouchun still contains abundant provisions and fodder, and the Wu troops encamped at Anfeng can support it from the flank. If we surround and attack from all four sides, the enemy will hold firm if we press them slowly and fight to the death if we press them hard. The Wu troops might seize the opportunity to attack us from the other side, and our army would gain nothing. It would be better to attack from three sides and leave the main road through the south gate open, allowing the rebels to flee. Then we can attack them as they run and win a complete victory. The Wu troops have come from far away, so their provisions cannot last. If I lead light cavalry around behind them, they will collapse without a battle.” Sima Zhao patted Zhong Hui on the back and said, “You are truly my Zhang Liang!” He then ordered Wang Ji to withdraw the troops from the south gate.\n\nNow the Wu troops were encamped at Anfeng. Sun Chen summoned Zhu Yi and rebuked him, saying, “If you cannot even relieve a single city like Shouchun, how can we hope to annex the Central Plains? If you fail again, I will have you beheaded!” Zhu Yi returned to his own camp to discuss the situation. Yu Quan said, “The south gate of Shouchun is not under siege. I am willing to lead a force in through the south gate and help Zhuge Dan defend the city. General, you can challenge the Wei troops to battle while I charge out from within the city. By attacking them from two sides, we can defeat the Wei army.” Zhu Yi approved his plan. Quan Yi, Quan Duan, Wen Qin, and the others all volunteered to enter the city. Together with Yu Quan, they led ten thousand soldiers through the south gate into Shouchun. The Wei troops had received no order from their commander and did not dare engage the enemy on their own, so they allowed the Wu troops to enter the city and then reported the matter to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao said, “They intend to coordinate with Zhu Yi and attack us from inside and outside to defeat our army.” He summoned Wang Ji and Chen Qian and instructed them, “Lead five thousand soldiers to cut off Zhu Yi’s route and attack him from behind.” The two accepted their orders and departed. Zhu Yi was just advancing with his troops when a great roar suddenly arose behind him. Wang Ji attacked from the left and Chen Qian from the right, their two armies charging in together. The Wu troops suffered a crushing defeat. Zhu Yi returned to see Sun Chen. Sun Chen furiously said, “What use are you, a general who loses battle after battle?” He shouted for the soldiers to drag Zhu Yi out and behead him. He then rebuked Quan Yi, the son of Quan Duan, saying, “If you fail to drive back the Wei troops, neither you nor your father need ever come before me again!” Sun Chen then returned to Jianye by himself.\n\nZhong Hui said to Sima Zhao, “Now that Sun Chen has withdrawn, the city has no relief force outside. We may surround it.” Sima Zhao followed his advice and pressed his troops to tighten the siege. Quan Yi led his soldiers in an attack on Shouchun, but when he saw the overwhelming strength of the Wei forces, he realized that there was no way forward or back and surrendered to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao appointed Quan Yi Deputy General. Grateful for Sima Zhao’s kindness, Quan Yi wrote a family letter to his father, Quan Duan, and his uncle, Quan Yi, saying that Sun Chen was inhumane and that it would be better to surrender to Wei. He then had the letter shot into the city. When Quan Yi received the letter, he and Quan Duan led several thousand men out through the gates and surrendered. Inside the city, Zhuge Dan was filled with worry. His advisers Jiang Ban and Jiao Yi remonstrated with him, saying, “The city has little grain and many soldiers, so we cannot hold out for long. We should lead the men of Wu and Chu into a decisive battle to the death with the Wei army.” Zhuge Dan furiously said, “I want to defend, but you want to fight. Could it be that you harbor disloyal intentions? If you speak of this again, I will have you beheaded!” The two looked up to heaven and sighed deeply. “Zhuge Dan is doomed! We would do better to surrender early and escape death!” That night, during the second watch, Jiang Ban and Jiao Yi climbed over the wall and surrendered to Wei. Sima Zhao gave them important posts. After that, although there were men in the city willing to fight, none dared advocate battle.\n\nInside the city, Zhuge Dan saw the Wei troops building earthen ramparts on all sides to hold back the waters of the Huai River. He could only hope that the river would flood and wash down the ramparts, allowing him to drive his troops out against them. But unexpectedly, from autumn into winter there was no prolonged rain, and the Huai did not flood. As the city’s grain visibly dwindled toward exhaustion, Wen Qin, who was holding the inner city with his two sons, saw the soldiers gradually collapsing from hunger. He had no choice but to go to Zhuge Dan and say, “Our grain and fodder are completely exhausted, and the soldiers are being lost to starvation. We should send all the northern troops out of the city to reduce the number of mouths we must feed.” Zhuge Dan furiously said, “You are telling me to send away all the northern troops because you are plotting against me!” He shouted for Wen Qin to be dragged out and beheaded. When Wen Yang and Wen Hu saw that their father had been killed, each drew a short sword and instantly killed several dozen men. They then raced up the wall, leaped down from it, crossed the moat, and went to the Wei camp to surrender. Sima Zhao still hated Wen Yang for the old grudge of having driven back an army single-handedly and wanted to execute him. Zhong Hui remonstrated, “The guilt lay with Wen Qin, and Wen Qin is now dead. His two sons have come over to us only because they had no other way out. If you kill generals who surrender, you will only harden the resolve of those inside the fortified city.” Sima Zhao accepted his advice. He summoned Wen Yang and Wen Hu into his tent, soothed them with kind words, presented them with fine horses and brocade robes, appointed them Deputy Generals, and enfeoffed them as Marquises Within the Passes. The two bowed in thanks, mounted their horses, and rode around the city shouting, “The General-in-Chief has pardoned our crimes and granted us rank. Why do you not surrender at once?” When the people inside the city heard them, they all discussed the matter, saying, “Wen Yang was an enemy of the Sima clan, yet he has still been entrusted with high office. How much more leniently will they treat us?” After this, they all wanted to surrender. When Zhuge Dan heard of it, he was furious and personally patrolled the walls day and night, using executions to intimidate the people.\n\nZhong Hui learned that the people inside the city had changed their allegiance, so he entered Sima Zhao’s tent and said, “Now is the time to attack the city.” Sima Zhao was overjoyed. He roused the entire army, which massed on all four sides and attacked at once. The defending general Zeng Xuan surrendered the north gate and allowed the Wei troops into the city. When Zhuge Dan learned that the Wei troops had entered, he hurriedly led several hundred of his followers out through a narrow street inside the city. When he reached the drawbridge, he ran straight into Hu Zun, who raised his saber and brought it down, cutting Zhuge Dan from his horse. His several hundred followers were all bound. Wang Ji led troops to the west gate, where he encountered the Wu general Yu Quan. Wang Ji shouted, “Why did you not surrender earlier?” Yu Quan furiously replied, “I received orders to march out and relieve another man’s peril. Having failed to save him, how could I then surrender to someone else? Honor forbids it!” He threw his helmet to the ground and cried, “For a man living in this world, there is no greater fortune than to die on the battlefield!” He swung his saber and fought desperately for more than thirty bouts. When both man and horse were exhausted, he was killed amid the melee. A later poet praised him:\nIn bygone days, Sima besieged Shouchun;\nCountless surrendered soldiers bowed before his carriage in the dust.\nThough Eastern Wu possessed many heroic men,\nWho could match Yu Quan, who willingly gave his life?\n\nSima Zhao entered Shouchun and had all the old and young members of Zhuge Dan’s household beheaded, exterminating his clan to the third degree. Armed guards brought forward several hundred captured soldiers from Zhuge Dan’s command, all bound. Sima Zhao said, “Will you surrender?” They all cried out, “We are willing to die with Lord Zhuge! We will never surrender to you!” Sima Zhao was enraged and ordered the guards to drag them all outside the city. They were questioned one by one: “Anyone who surrenders will be spared.” Not one of them spoke a word of surrender. They were killed until none remained, yet not one had surrendered. Sima Zhao sighed over them again and again, and ordered that they all be buried. A later poet lamented:\nResolved to serve their lord, they would not cling to life,\nThese soldiers who had served beneath Zhuge Gongxiu.\nThe dirge “Dew on the Shallots” must still echo without end;\nTheir legacy sought to follow that of Tian Heng.\n\nNow more than half the Wu troops had surrendered to Wei. Pei Xiu said to Sima Zhao, “The families of the Wu soldiers all live in the southeastern lands around the Yangtze and Huai rivers. If we keep the soldiers here, they are certain to cause trouble eventually. It would be better to bury them alive.” Zhong Hui said, “No. The ancient masters of warfare held that preserving an enemy state intact was best and that only the chief evildoers should be put to death. If we bury them all alive, it would be inhumane. It would be better to release them and send them back south of the Yangtze, thereby displaying the magnanimity of the central realm.” Sima Zhao said, “That is an excellent argument.” He therefore released all the Wu soldiers and sent them home. Tang Zi, fearing Sun Chen, did not dare return to his country and also came over to Wei. Sima Zhao gave them all important posts and ordered them stationed throughout the Three Rivers region. Huainan had now been pacified. Just as Sima Zhao was preparing to withdraw his troops, a sudden report arrived that Jiang Wei of Western Shu was leading an army against the Great Wall and intercepting the grain convoys. Sima Zhao was greatly alarmed and discussed with his many officers how the army should withdraw.\n\nAt that time, the twentieth year of Yanxi in Shu-Han was changed to the first year of Jingyao. In Hanzhong, Jiang Wei selected two generals from Shu and drilled their troops and horses every day. One was Jiang Shu and the other Fu Qian. Both were quite brave and courageous, and Jiang Wei thought highly of them. A sudden report came that Zhuge Dan had raised an army in Huainan to campaign against Sima Zhao, that Sun Chen of Eastern Wu was assisting him, and that Sima Zhao had mobilized a great force from both sides of the Huai and taken the Empress Dowager of Wei and the Emperor of Wei with him on the expedition. Jiang Wei was overjoyed and said, “This time, my great undertaking will succeed!” He submitted a memorial to the Latter Emperor requesting permission to raise an army and attack Wei. When Qiao Zhou, Grand Master of Palace Accord, heard about it, he sighed and said, “Recently, the court has sunk into wine and sensual pleasure. It trusts the favored eunuch Huang Hao, neglects affairs of state, and seeks only amusement. Boyue repeatedly wishes to launch campaigns without sparing any thought for the soldiers. The state is in danger!” He therefore wrote an essay titled “Discourse on Rival States” and sent it to Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei broke the seal and read it. The essay said:\n\nSomeone asked: “In ancient times, how did those who could use weakness to overcome strength accomplish it?” The answer was: “Those who dwell in a great state free from danger are always inclined toward arrogance; those who dwell in a small state beset by anxieties are always inclined to consider good government. Great arrogance gives rise to disorder, while consideration of good government gives rise to order. This is a constant principle. Thus King Wen of Zhou nurtured his people and used the few to overcome the many; Goujian cared for his people and used weakness to destroy strength. This was their method.”\n\nSomeone said: “Formerly, when Chu was strong and Han weak, they agreed to divide the realm at the Hong Canal. Zhang Liang believed that once the people’s allegiance had become settled, it would be difficult to change it, so he urged the army to pursue Xiang Yu, ultimately destroying the Xiang clan. Why must one necessarily follow the examples of King Wen and Goujian?” The answer was: “At the transition from Shang to Zhou, kings and lords had enjoyed honor for generations, and the bonds between rulers and ministers were firm. At such a time, even if Gaozu of Han had appeared, how could he have taken the empire by the sword? But after Qin abolished the feudal lords and established commandery governors, the people were exhausted by Qin’s forced labor, and the empire collapsed. Heroes then rose everywhere to contend for power. Both our state and theirs have now passed through changes of ruler and generations of succession. This is not the seething chaos at the end of Qin, but rather the circumstances in which the Six States stood side by side. Therefore, one may act like King Wen, but it is difficult to act like Gaozu of Han. One should move only when the time is right and undertake action only when circumstances are favorable. Thus the armies of Tang and King Wu achieved victory without needing to fight a second battle, for they truly valued the labor of the people and carefully judged the times. If one instead carries warfare to extremes and recklessly launches campaigns, then should disaster unfortunately arise, even a wise man will be unable to devise a remedy.”\n\nWhen Jiang Wei finished reading, he furiously said, “This is the argument of a pedantic scholar!” He threw the essay to the ground. He then led the troops of Shu toward the Central Plains. He asked Fu Qian, “In your judgment, by what route should we advance?” Fu Qian replied, “Wei’s grain and fodder are all stored at the Great Wall. We can now go straight through the Luo Valley, cross Shen Ridge, and advance directly to the Great Wall. First we burn their grain and fodder, then march directly into the Qin Riverlands. The Central Plains can then be ours within days.” Jiang Wei said, “Your view coincides perfectly with my own plan.” He immediately led his army straight through the Luo Valley, crossed Shen Ridge, and advanced toward the Great Wall.\n\nNow the general commanding the defense of the Great Wall was Sima Wang, an elder kinsman of Sima Zhao. The city contained a great deal of grain and fodder, but few men and horses. When Sima Wang learned that the Shu army had arrived, he hastily led the two generals Wang Zhen and Li Peng out of the city and made camp twenty li away. The next day, the Shu troops arrived, and Sima Wang led the two generals out to form ranks. Jiang Wei rode forward, pointed at Sima Wang, and said, “Sima Zhao has now removed the sovereign into the army, which shows that he must harbor the same intentions as Li Jue and Guo Si. I have come under the court’s explicit command to punish his crimes. You should surrender at once. If you persist in your delusion, your entire family will be put to death!” Sima Wang answered loudly, “You men have no respect! You have repeatedly invaded our great state. If you do not withdraw at once, I will see that not one scrap of your armor returns!” Before he had finished speaking, Wang Zhen charged out from behind him with leveled spear. Fu Qian rode from the Shu formation to meet him. Before they had fought ten bouts, Fu Qian deliberately exposed an opening, and Wang Zhen thrust his spear at him. Fu Qian dodged and captured Wang Zhen alive from his horse, then turned back toward his own formation. Li Peng was furious and galloped after him, whirling his saber as he came to the rescue. Fu Qian deliberately slowed down. When Li Peng drew near, he exerted all his strength and hurled Wang Zhen to the ground, while secretly taking a four-edged iron mace in hand. Li Peng caught up and raised his saber to strike, but Fu Qian twisted around and struck him once squarely in the face with the mace. His eyeballs burst out, and he fell dead beneath his horse. Wang Zhen was stabbed to death by the Shu soldiers’ spears. Jiang Wei drove his troops forward in a great advance. Sima Wang abandoned his camp, entered the city, shut the gates, and refused to come out. Jiang Wei gave the order, “The soldiers will rest for one night to restore their fighting spirit. Tomorrow we must enter the city.” At daybreak the next morning, the Shu troops rushed eagerly forward and swarmed beneath the walls. They fired flaming arrows and incendiary cannonballs into the city. The thatched buildings on the walls caught fire all at once, throwing the Wei troops into confusion. Jiang Wei also ordered his men to pile dry firewood all around the foot of the walls and set it ablaze at once. The fierce flames soared into the sky. The city was on the verge of falling, and the Wei troops inside wailed and wept so loudly that they could be heard throughout the surrounding countryside.\n\nIn the midst of the assault, a tremendous roar suddenly arose behind them. Jiang Wei reined in his horse and looked back. He saw Wei troops beating their drums, waving their banners, and advancing in a vast mass. Jiang Wei ordered his rear ranks to become the front and took his position beneath the gate banner to await them. From the Wei formation rode a young general in full armor, leveling his spear and galloping forward. He appeared to be just over twenty, with a face as fair as powdered jade and lips as red as vermilion. He shouted fiercely, “Do you recognize General Deng?” Jiang Wei thought to himself, “This must be Deng Ai.” He leveled his spear and galloped forward. The two summoned all their spirit and fought for thirty or forty bouts, with neither able to gain the advantage. The young general’s spear technique showed not the slightest weakness. Jiang Wei thought, “If I do not use this plan, how can I win?” He turned his horse and fled toward a mountain road on the left. The young general spurred his horse in pursuit. Jiang Wei secured his steel spear, secretly took out his carved bow and feathered arrow, and shot at him. The young general’s eyes were sharp, and he had already seen what Jiang Wei was doing. The moment the bowstring sounded, he leaned forward over his horse and let the feathered arrow pass over him. Jiang Wei looked back and saw that the young general had already caught up and was thrusting his spear at him. Jiang Wei dodged, and as the spear passed beside his ribs, he trapped it under his arm. The young general abandoned his spear and fled toward his own formation. Jiang Wei sighed, “What a pity! What a pity!” He turned his horse again and pursued. When he reached the front of the enemy formation, a general rode out with saber in hand and shouted, “Jiang Wei, you wretch! Do not pursue my son! Deng Ai is here!” Jiang Wei was greatly startled. The young general was actually Deng Zhong, Deng Ai’s son. Jiang Wei secretly marveled at him. He wanted to fight Deng Ai but feared that his horse was tired, so he pointed at Deng Ai as a feint and said, “Today I have come to know both father and son. Let each side withdraw for now, and tomorrow we will fight a decisive battle.” Deng Ai saw that the situation on the battlefield was unfavorable, so he too reined in his horse and replied, “If that is what you wish, let each side withdraw. A man who resorts to secret tricks is no true man.” The two armies then withdrew. Deng Ai established a camp beside the Wei River, while Jiang Wei encamped astride two mountains. After Deng Ai observed the terrain occupied by the Shu army, he wrote to Sima Wang: “We must on no account give battle, but should only hold firm. When the troops from Guanzhong arrive, the Shu army’s provisions will be exhausted. If we then attack from three sides, we cannot fail to win. I am now sending my eldest son, Deng Zhong, to help defend the city.” At the same time, he sent a messenger to Sima Zhao to request reinforcements.\n\nNow Jiang Wei sent a letter of challenge into Deng Ai’s camp, arranging a great battle for the following day, and Deng Ai pretended to accept. During the fifth watch the next morning, Jiang Wei ordered the entire army to prepare its meal, then formed ranks at daybreak and waited. In Deng Ai’s camp the banners were furled and the drums silent, as though no one were there. Jiang Wei did not return until evening. The next day, he again sent a letter of challenge, reproaching Deng Ai for failing to appear at the appointed time. Deng Ai treated the messenger to wine and food and replied, “I have been suffering from a slight illness, which has delayed our engagement. Tomorrow we will meet in battle.” The next day, Jiang Wei again led his troops out, but Deng Ai once more refused to appear.\n\nAfter this had happened five or six times, Fu Jian said to Jiang Wei, “There must be a scheme behind this. We should be on our guard.” Jiang Wei said, “He must be delaying until the troops from Guanzhong arrive, so that they can attack me from three sides. I will now send a letter to Sun Chen of Eastern Wu and have him join forces with us in the attack.” Just then a scout reported that Sima Zhao had captured Shouchun and killed Zhuge Dan, and that all the Wu troops had surrendered. Sima Zhao was returning with his army to Luoyang and intended to lead troops to relieve the Great Wall. Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed and said, “This campaign against Wei has once again become an empty dream. We had better withdraw for now.” Indeed:\nAlready four times he lamented that his deeds had borne no fruit;\nNow for the fifth he sighed that success had eluded him.\nHow the army withdrew will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 113\n\nDing Feng Devises the Execution of Sun Chen; Jiang Wei Defeats Deng Ai in a Contest of Formations\n\nNow Jiang Wei, fearing that reinforcements would arrive, first withdrew the infantry along with the weapons, wagons, equipment, and all other military supplies, then had the cavalry cover the rear. A scout reported this to Deng Ai. Deng Ai laughed and said, “Jiang Wei knows the Grand General is coming, so he has withdrawn in advance. There is no need to pursue him. If we do, we will fall into his trap.” He therefore sent men ahead to reconnoiter. They returned and reported that, sure enough, firewood and dry grass had been piled up at a narrow point in Luo Valley, ready to be set ablaze against any pursuing troops. Everyone praised Deng Ai, saying, “General, your foresight is truly divine!” Deng Ai then sent an envoy bearing a memorial to report the matter to the throne. Sima Zhao was delighted and again petitioned for Deng Ai to be rewarded.\n\nNow Sun Chen, Grand General of Eastern Wu, flew into a rage when he learned that Quan Duan, Tang Zi, and the others had surrendered to Wei, and he had every member of their families put to death. The ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, was only seventeen at the time. Seeing that Sun Chen’s killings had gone too far, he strongly disapproved. One day, while visiting the Western Garden, Sun Liang was eating unripe plums and ordered a palace attendant to bring him some honey. The attendant soon returned with it, but Sun Liang saw several pieces of mouse droppings in the honey. He summoned the keeper of the storehouse and reprimanded him. The keeper kowtowed and said, “I kept it tightly sealed. How could there be mouse droppings in it?” Sun Liang asked, “Did the palace attendant ever ask you for honey to eat?” The keeper replied, “Several days ago, the palace attendant did ask me for some honey, but I truly did not dare give him any.” Pointing at the palace attendant, Sun Liang said, “You must have been angry because the storekeeper refused to give you honey, so you put the droppings into it to frame him.” The palace attendant denied the charge. Sun Liang said, “This is easy to determine. If the droppings had been in the honey for a long time, they would be moist inside and out. If they were only recently put into it, they would be moist outside but dry inside.” He ordered them cut open for examination, and they were indeed dry inside. The palace attendant confessed his guilt. Such was Sun Liang’s intelligence. Yet for all his intelligence, Sun Chen controlled him so thoroughly that he could make no decisions of his own. Sun Chen’s younger brother Sun Ju, General Who Inspires Distant Lands, entered the Azure Dragon Gate to command the palace guard; Sun En, General of the Martial Guard; Sun Gan, General of a Separate Command; and Sun Kai, Colonel of the Long River Garrison, were stationed separately among the various camps.\n\nOne day, as the ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, sat brooding, Palace Attendant Quan Ji was at his side. Quan Ji was the emperor’s maternal uncle. Sun Liang tearfully confided in him, saying, “Sun Chen has seized power and kills people recklessly. His contempt for me has gone too far. If we do not deal with him now, he will surely become a future threat.” Quan Ji said, “If Your Majesty has any use for me, I would not refuse even if I had to die ten thousand deaths.” Sun Liang said, “You can muster the imperial guards at once and, together with General Liu Cheng, take control of the city gates. I will go out myself and kill Sun Chen. But you must not let your mother know anything about this. Your mother is Sun Chen’s elder sister. If the matter leaks out, the damage to me will be no small thing.” Quan Ji said, “I ask Your Majesty to draft an edict for me. When the time comes to act, I will show it to the troops, so none of Sun Chen’s subordinates will dare move recklessly.” Sun Liang agreed and immediately wrote a secret edict and gave it to Quan Ji. Quan Ji took the edict home and secretly told his father, Quan Shang. When Quan Shang learned of the plan, he told his wife, “Within three days, Sun Chen will be killed.” His wife said, “It is right to kill him.” Although she agreed aloud, she secretly sent someone with a letter to inform Sun Chen. Sun Chen was furious. That very night, he summoned his four brothers, mustered elite troops, and first surrounded the imperial palace. At the same time, he arrested Liu Cheng and Quan Shang along with all their family members. By daybreak, the ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, heard a tremendous clamor of gongs and drums outside the palace gates. A palace attendant rushed in and reported, “Sun Chen has led troops to surround the inner palace grounds.” Sun Liang flew into a rage and pointed at Empress Quan, cursing her: “Your father and brother have ruined my great undertaking!” He drew his sword and was about to go out, but Empress Quan, the palace attendants, and his closest ministers all clung to his robes, weeping, and would not let him leave. Sun Chen first had Quan Shang, Liu Cheng, and the others put to death. Then he summoned all the civil and military officials to court and issued an order: “His Majesty has long been depraved and chronically ill. He is confused, disorderly, and without principle, and is unfit to serve the ancestral temples. He must now be deposed. Any civil or military official among you who dares refuse will be condemned as a traitor!” Everyone was afraid and replied, “We are willing to obey the general’s command.” Imperial Secretary Huan Yi was enraged. He strode boldly out from the ranks, pointed at Sun Chen, and cursed him loudly: “Our present sovereign is an intelligent ruler! How dare you utter such rebellious words? I would rather die than obey the command of a treacherous minister!” Sun Chen flew into a rage, drew his own sword, and cut him down. He then entered the inner palace, pointed at the ruler of Wu, Sun Liang, and cursed him: “You unprincipled, witless ruler! You ought to be executed as an apology to the whole realm! But out of regard for the late emperor, I will depose you as Prince of Kuaiji, and I will personally choose a virtuous man to enthrone!” He shouted at Palace Secretariat Gentleman Li Chong to strip Sun Liang of his imperial seal and sash, and ordered Deng Cheng to take him into custody. Sun Liang departed weeping bitterly. A later poet lamented:\nRebellious villains falsely claimed to be Yi Yin;\nTreacherous ministers played the part of Huo Guang.\nHow pitiful that such an intelligent ruler\nWas not allowed to preside over his own court.\n\nSun Chen sent Sun Kai, Minister of the Imperial Clan, and Dong Chao, Gentleman of the Palace Secretariat, to Hulin to invite Sun Xiu, Prince of Langya, to become ruler. Sun Xiu, whose courtesy name was Zilie, was Sun Quan’s sixth son. One night in Hulin, he dreamed that he rode a dragon up into the heavens. When he looked back, he could not see the dragon’s tail, and he awoke with a start. The next day, Sun Kai and Dong Chao arrived, bowed before him, and invited him to return to the capital. When Sun Xiu reached Qu’e, an old man who called himself Gan Xiu kowtowed and said, “If a matter is delayed too long, there will surely be changes. I hope Your Highness will travel quickly.” Sun Xiu thanked him. When he reached Busa Pavilion, General Sun En arrived in an imperial carriage to welcome him. Sun Xiu did not dare ride in the imperial carriage, but entered the capital seated in a small cart. The civil and military officials bowed to him by the roadside, and Sun Xiu hurriedly stepped down from his cart to return their courtesies. Sun Chen came out, ordered attendants to help him up, and invited him into the great hall, where he ascended the imperial throne and assumed the position of Son of Heaven. Sun Xiu declined repeatedly before finally accepting the imperial jade seal. After the civil and military officials had completed their congratulations at court, he proclaimed a general amnesty throughout the realm and inaugurated the first year of the Yong’an era. He appointed Sun Chen Chancellor and Governor of Jingzhou, and bestowed ranks and rewards upon many officials. He also enfeoffed his elder brother’s son, Sun Hao, as Marquis of Wucheng. Sun Chen’s family now had five marquises, all of whom commanded the imperial guards, and their power overshadowed that of the sovereign. The ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, feared that Sun Chen might stage an internal revolt, so he outwardly showed him favor while secretly guarding against him. Sun Chen only grew more arrogant and overbearing.\n\nIn the twelfth month of winter, Sun Chen brought an ox and wine into the palace to offer birthday congratulations, but the ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, refused to accept them. Sun Chen was angry, so he took the ox and wine to the residence of Zhang Bu, General of the Left, and drank with him there. When he was drunk, he said to Zhang Bu, “When I first deposed the Prince of Kuaiji, everyone urged me to become ruler. I thought the present sovereign was worthy, so I enthroned him. Now I offer him birthday congratulations and he rejects them. He is treating me as someone of no importance. Sooner or later, I will show you what I mean!” On hearing this, Zhang Bu could only murmur agreement. The next day, Zhang Bu entered the palace and secretly reported Sun Chen’s words to Sun Xiu. Sun Xiu was terrified and could find no peace by day or night. Within a few days, Sun Chen sent Palace Secretariat Gentleman Meng Zong to take fifteen thousand elite troops under the Central Army’s command and station them at Wuchang. He also gave him all the weapons from the military arsenal. General Wei Miao and Shi Shuo of the Martial Guard then secretly reported to Sun Xiu, “Sun Chen has transferred troops outside the capital and emptied the military arsenal of its weapons. Sooner or later, he is certain to revolt.” Sun Xiu was greatly alarmed and hastily summoned Zhang Bu to discuss the matter. Zhang Bu reported, “The veteran general Ding Feng possesses extraordinary strategy and judgment and can decide important affairs. You may consult with him.” Sun Xiu therefore summoned Ding Feng into the inner palace and secretly told him what had happened. Ding Feng said, “Your Majesty need not worry. I have a plan to eliminate this menace to the state.” Sun Xiu asked what the plan was. Ding Feng replied, “At the court gathering on the day of the winter sacrifice, simply announce a grand banquet for all the ministers and summon Sun Chen to attend. I will make all the necessary arrangements.” Sun Xiu was delighted. Ding Feng assigned Wei Miao and Shi Shuo to manage affairs outside, with Zhang Bu acting as their agent inside the palace.\n\nThat night, a violent wind arose, sending sand and stones flying and uprooting old trees. At dawn, the wind subsided, and an envoy came bearing an imperial command inviting Sun Chen into the palace for a banquet. Sun Chen had just risen from bed when he suddenly fell flat on level ground, as though someone had pushed him, and he felt uneasy. More than ten envoys crowded around him to escort him inside. His family tried to stop him, saying, “The violent wind blew without pause all night, and this morning you fell for no reason. We fear these are evil omens. You must not attend the banquet.” Sun Chen replied, “My brothers and I jointly command the imperial guards. Who would dare touch me? If anything happens, set fire to the residence as a signal.” After giving these instructions, he entered his carriage and went into the palace. The ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, anxiously descended from the imperial throne to greet him and invited him to take a seat of honor. After several rounds of wine, the guests cried out in alarm, “It looks as though a fire has started outside the palace!” Sun Chen immediately tried to rise. Sun Xiu stopped him, saying, “Chancellor, remain at ease. There are plenty of troops outside. Why should you be afraid?” Before he had finished speaking, Zhang Bu, General of the Left, drew his sword and led more than thirty armed guards rushing into the hall. In a stern voice, he shouted, “There is an imperial edict to seize the traitor Sun Chen!” Sun Chen tried desperately to flee, but the guards had already seized him. Sun Chen kowtowed and said, “I beg to be exiled to Jiaozhou and allowed to return to farming.” Sun Xiu shouted, “Why did you not exile Teng Yin, Lü Ju, and Wang Dun?” He ordered Sun Chen taken away and beheaded. Zhang Bu dragged Sun Chen down from the hall and executed him to the east of it. None of his followers dared move. Zhang Bu proclaimed the imperial edict: “The guilt rests with Sun Chen alone. No one else will be investigated.” Only then were the others reassured. Zhang Bu invited Sun Xiu to ascend Five Phoenix Tower. Ding Feng, Wei Miao, Shi Shuo, and the others seized Sun Chen’s brothers and brought them in. Sun Xiu ordered all of them beheaded in the marketplace. Several hundred members of Sun Chen’s clan and faction were put to death, and three generations of his family were exterminated. Soldiers were ordered to dig open Sun Jun’s grave and mutilate his corpse. The tombs of Zhuge Ke, Teng Yin, Lü Ju, Wang Dun, and the others who had been murdered were rebuilt to honor their loyalty. All those who had been implicated and exiled to distant lands were pardoned and allowed to return home. Ding Feng received additional titles and rewards.\n\nA dispatch was rushed to Chengdu with the news. Liu Shan, the Latter Lord, sent an envoy to offer congratulations, and the Wu envoy Xue Xu returned the courtesy. When Xue Xu returned from Shu, the ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, asked what had been happening there recently. Xue Xu reported, “Recently, Huang Hao, Palace Attendant of the Central Office, has taken control of affairs, and most of the high ministers fawn upon him. When I entered the court, I heard no one speaking frankly. When I traveled through the countryside, I saw the people gaunt with hunger. It is just as the saying goes: ‘Swallows and sparrows nest in the great hall, unaware that the mansion is about to burn.’” Sun Xiu sighed and said, “If Marquis Wu Zhuge Liang were still alive, how could things ever have come to this?” He then wrote another state letter and had it carried to Chengdu, stating that Sima Zhao would soon usurp the throne of Wei and would surely invade Wu and Shu to display his might, so both states should make preparations.\n\nWhen Jiang Wei heard this news, he joyfully submitted a memorial proposing another campaign against Wei. It was then the winter of the first year of the Jingyao era of Shu-Han. Grand General Jiang Wei appointed Liao Hua and Zhang Yi as vanguard commanders, Wang Han and Jiang Bin to command the left army, Jiang Shu and Fu Qian to command the right army, and Hu Ji to bring up the rear. Jiang Wei and Xiahou Ba jointly commanded the central army. Altogether, they mobilized two hundred thousand troops of Shu, took leave of the Latter Lord, and marched directly to Hanzhong. There Jiang Wei consulted Xiahou Ba about which place they should attack first. Xiahou Ba said, “Mount Qi is the proper ground for military operations. That is why the Chancellor made six expeditions there in the past—because there is no suitable route through any other place.” Jiang Wei followed his advice and ordered all three armies to advance toward Mount Qi, where they made camp at the mouth of the valley. At that time, Deng Ai was in the camp at Mount Qi, mustering and inspecting the troops of Longyou. Suddenly, a courier on a swift horse arrived and reported that the Shu army had established three camps at the mouth of the valley. When Deng Ai heard this, he climbed to high ground to inspect them, then returned to camp, convened his officers, and said with great delight, “It is exactly as I expected!” It turned out that Deng Ai had surveyed the terrain in advance and had deliberately left open the ground where the Shu army had now camped. A tunnel had already been dug underground from the Mount Qi camp all the way to the site of the Shu camp, so that action could be taken through it when the Shu army arrived. Jiang Wei had now divided his forces into three camps at the valley mouth, and the tunnel lay directly beneath the left camp, where Wang Han and Jiang Bin were stationed. Deng Ai summoned his son Deng Zhong and Shi Zuan, giving each of them ten thousand troops to attack from the left and right. Then he called his deputy general Zheng Lun and ordered him to lead five hundred tunneling troops through the passage during the second watch that night, proceed directly beneath the left camp, and burst out of the ground behind its command tent.\n\nNow because Wang Han and Jiang Bin had not yet finished setting up their camp, they feared that the Wei troops might raid it and did not dare remove their armor to sleep. Suddenly, they heard a great commotion in the center of the camp. They hastily snatched up their weapons and mounted their horses, but Deng Zhong was already leading troops in an attack from outside. Assaulted from within and without, Wang Han and Jiang Bin fought desperately but could not hold out, so they abandoned the camp and fled. In his command tent, Jiang Wei heard shouting from the left camp and realized that enemy forces were coordinating attacks from inside and outside. He immediately mounted his horse, took his position before the central army’s command tent, and issued an order: “Anyone who moves without orders will be executed! Even if enemy troops reach the edge of the camp, pay them no attention. Keep shooting them with bows and crossbows!” At the same time, he sent orders to the right camp forbidding any unauthorized movement there as well. Sure enough, the Wei troops charged more than ten times, but each time they were driven back by volleys of arrows. The fighting continued until daybreak, but the Wei troops did not dare break into the camps. Deng Ai withdrew his troops to his own camp and sighed, “Jiang Wei has fully mastered Kongming’s methods! His troops do not panic in the night, and his generals do not fall into disorder when they hear of a sudden change. He is truly a man fit to command!” The next day, Wang Han and Jiang Bin gathered their defeated troops, prostrated themselves before the main camp, and asked to be punished. Jiang Wei said, “This was not your fault, but mine for failing to understand the terrain beneath us.” He assigned them more troops and ordered the two generals to establish a new camp. He then had the bodies of the dead and wounded thrown into the tunnel and covered with earth. He sent a written challenge calling on Deng Ai alone to meet him in battle the next day. Deng Ai gladly accepted.\n\nThe next day, the two armies drew up before Mount Qi. Following Marquis Wu’s method of the Eight Formations, Jiang Wei arranged his forces in the forms of Heaven, Earth, Wind, Cloud, Bird, Serpent, Dragon, and Tiger. Deng Ai rode out and, seeing that Jiang Wei had deployed the Eight Trigrams formation, arranged the same formation himself, with identical gates and passages to the left, right, front, and rear. Jiang Wei brandished his spear, spurred his horse forward, and shouted, “You have imitated my Eight Formations, but can you transform them as well?” Deng Ai laughed and said, “Do you imagine you are the only one who can deploy this formation? Since I know how to form it, how could I not know how to transform it?” Deng Ai reined his horse into the formation and ordered the discipline officers to wave their flags to the left and right, transforming it into sixty-four gates, eight times eight. He then rode back to the front and asked, “What do you think of my transformation?” Jiang Wei said, “It is not incorrect, but do you dare enter the formation with me so our armies can surround one another?” Deng Ai replied, “Why would I not dare?” The two armies advanced, each according to its assigned units. Deng Ai directed his troops from the center. The two armies clashed, but neither formation fell into disorder. When Jiang Wei reached the center, he waved his flag, and his formation suddenly transformed into the “Long Serpent Coiling Around the Earth,” trapping Deng Ai at its core as thunderous shouts rose on every side. Deng Ai did not understand the formation and was greatly alarmed. The Shu troops gradually pressed inward, while Deng Ai led his generals in repeated attempts to break out, but could not escape. Then he heard the Shu troops shouting in unison, “Deng Ai, surrender at once!” Deng Ai looked up to heaven and sighed deeply: “I boasted of my own ability for a moment and have fallen into Jiang Wei’s trap!”\n\nSuddenly, a strong body of troops charged in from the northwest corner. When Deng Ai saw that they were Wei soldiers, he seized the opportunity to fight his way out. The man who rescued Deng Ai was Sima Wang. By the time Deng Ai had been rescued, all nine camps at Mount Qi had been taken by the Shu army. Deng Ai led his defeated troops away and established camp south of the Wei River. He asked Sima Wang, “How did you recognize this formation and rescue me from it?” Sima Wang replied, “When I was young, I traveled and studied in southern Jingzhou, where I became friends with Cui Zhouping and Shi Guangyuan, and we discussed this formation together. The formation Jiang Wei used today was the ‘Long Serpent Coiling Around the Earth.’ If it is attacked anywhere else, it cannot be broken. I saw that its head was in the northwest, so I struck it from the northwest, and it broke apart on its own.” Deng Ai thanked him and said, “Although I learned the principles of formations, I truly do not understand their transformations. Since you know this method, why not use it tomorrow to retake the camps and stockades at Mount Qi?” Sima Wang said, “What I have learned may not be enough to deceive Jiang Wei.” Deng Ai said, “Tomorrow, you engage him in a contest of formations on the battlefield, while I lead a force to make a secret attack behind Mount Qi. Once fighting breaks out on both sides, we can retake our former camps.” He then appointed Zheng Lun as vanguard and prepared to lead troops around to attack the rear of the mountain himself. At the same time, he sent a written challenge calling on Jiang Wei to compete in formations the next day. After Jiang Wei had written his acceptance and sent it back, he said to his generals, “I received the secret writings handed down by Marquis Wu. This formation has altogether three hundred sixty-five transformations, corresponding to the number of degrees in the circuit of heaven. Now they challenge me to compete in formations. They are merely ‘brandishing an ax before the door of master carpenter Lu Ban’! But some deceitful scheme must lie behind it. Do any of you know what it is?” Liao Hua said, “They must intend to lure you into competing in formations here while another force attacks us from behind.” Jiang Wei smiled and said, “That is exactly what I think.” He immediately ordered Zhang Yi and Liao Hua to take ten thousand troops and lie in ambush behind the mountain.\n\nThe next day, Jiang Wei withdrew all the troops from the nine camps and deployed them before Mount Qi. Sima Wang led his army away from south of the Wei River and marched directly to Mount Qi, where he rode out to speak with Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei said, “You invited me to compete in formations, so deploy yours first and let me see it.” Sima Wang arranged the Eight Trigrams formation. Jiang Wei laughed and said, “This is simply the method of the Eight Formations I deployed. You have copied it now, so what is remarkable about that?” Sima Wang said, “You also stole the method from someone else!” Jiang Wei asked, “How many transformations does this formation have?” Sima Wang smiled and replied, “Since I can deploy it, how could I not know its transformations? This formation has eighty-one transformations, nine times nine.” Jiang Wei laughed and said, “Then show me.” Sima Wang entered the formation and transformed it several times. He then returned to the front and asked, “Did you understand my transformations?” Jiang Wei laughed and said, “My formation has three hundred sixty-five transformations, corresponding to the circuit of heaven. You are a frog at the bottom of a well. How could you understand its deepest mysteries?” Sima Wang knew that such transformations existed but had never learned them all. He forced himself to argue, saying, “I do not believe you. Show me your transformations.” Jiang Wei said, “Call Deng Ai out here, and I will deploy them for him to see.” Sima Wang replied, “General Deng has excellent plans of his own and has no interest in formations.” Jiang Wei laughed loudly and said, “What excellent plans could he have? He merely told you to lure me into deploying a formation here while he leads troops to attack me behind the mountain!” Sima Wang was greatly alarmed and was just about to advance his troops into a general battle when Jiang Wei pointed with the tip of his whip. The troops on both wings charged out first and struck the Wei soldiers so hard that they threw away armor and weapons and fled for their lives.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai was urging his vanguard commander Zheng Lun onward to attack the rear of the mountain. Zheng Lun had just rounded a bend when a cannon blast suddenly sounded. Drums and horns shook the sky, and troops burst from ambush. The general at their head was Liao Hua. Before the two men could exchange a word, their horses came together, and Liao Hua struck Zheng Lun from his horse with a single slash. Deng Ai was greatly alarmed and hurriedly ordered his troops to retreat, but Zhang Yi arrived leading another force. Attacked from both sides, the Wei army suffered a crushing defeat. Deng Ai risked his life to break through and was struck by four arrows. When he fled back to the camp south of the Wei River, Sima Wang arrived as well. The two discussed how they might withdraw their troops. Sima Wang said, “Recently, Liu Shan, the ruler of Shu, has favored the court eunuch Huang Hao and spends day and night indulging in wine and women. We can use a scheme of estrangement to have Jiang Wei recalled. That will lift the danger surrounding us.” Deng Ai asked his advisers, “Who can enter Shu and establish contact with Huang Hao?” Before he had finished speaking, one man answered, “I am willing to go.” Deng Ai looked at him and saw that it was Dang Jun of Xiangyang. Deng Ai was delighted and immediately ordered Dang Jun to take gold, pearls, and other treasures directly to Chengdu, establish ties with Huang Hao, and spread rumors that Jiang Wei resented the emperor and would soon defect to Wei. Soon everyone in Chengdu was repeating the same story. Huang Hao reported it to the Latter Lord, who immediately sent a man traveling day and night to summon Jiang Wei to court.\n\nNow Jiang Wei had repeatedly issued challenges for several days, but Deng Ai held his defenses and refused to come out. Jiang Wei became deeply suspicious. Suddenly, an imperial envoy arrived summoning him to court. Jiang Wei did not know what had happened and had no choice but to withdraw his army and return to the capital. When Deng Ai and Sima Wang learned that Jiang Wei had fallen into their trap, they broke camp south of the Wei River and pursued him with a sudden attack. As the verse says:\nYue Yi’s conquest of Qi was thwarted by estrangement;\nYue Fei was slandered and recalled while defeating the foe.\nThe outcome of victory and defeat is unknown; read on in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 114\n\nCao Mao Drives to His Death at the Southern Gate; Jiang Wei Abandons Grain and Defeats the Wei Army\n\nNow Jiang Wei gave orders to withdraw the army. Liao Hua said, “When a general is in the field, there are some commands from his sovereign that he need not obey. Although we have received an edict, we should not move yet.” Zhang Yi said, “The people of Shu resent the Grand General for mobilizing troops year after year. We would do better to take advantage of this victory and bring our men and horses back, thereby putting the people’s minds at ease, and then devise a sound plan for the future.” Jiang Wei said, “Good.” He ordered each army to withdraw according to established procedure, and commanded Liao Hua and Zhang Yi to guard the rear against pursuit by the Wei forces.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai led his troops in pursuit, but saw ahead of him that the Shu banners were in perfect order and that the men and horses were withdrawing at a measured pace. Deng Ai sighed and said, “Jiang Wei has truly mastered the methods of the Martial Marquis!” He therefore did not dare pursue them, but reined in his army and returned to the camp at Mount Qi.\n\nJiang Wei arrived in Chengdu, entered the palace to see the Later Emperor, and asked why he had been recalled. The Later Emperor said, “Because you had been on the frontier so long without bringing the army back, We feared the soldiers were being overworked. That is why We issued an edict recalling you to court. We had no other intention.” Jiang Wei said, “I had already taken the camp at Mount Qi and was about to complete the victory, but unexpectedly the campaign was abandoned halfway. This must surely have been Deng Ai’s scheme to sow discord between us.” The Later Emperor remained silent. Jiang Wei memorialized again, “I have sworn to destroy the rebels and repay the grace of the state. Your Majesty must not listen to the words of petty men and allow doubts to arise.” After a long while, the Later Emperor said, “We do not doubt you. For now, return to Hanzhong. When some upheaval occurs in Wei, you may attack it again.” Jiang Wei sighed, left the court, and departed for Hanzhong.\n\nMeanwhile, Dang Jun returned to the camp at Mount Qi and reported what had happened. Deng Ai said to Sima Wang, “The sovereign and his minister are at odds. There is certain to be internal upheaval.” He then ordered Dang Jun to go to Luoyang and report the matter to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao was delighted and began to contemplate the conquest of Shu. He asked Jia Chong, the Palace Guard General, “What if I attack Shu now?” Jia Chong said, “You must not attack yet. The Son of Heaven has begun to distrust you, my lord. If you rashly leave now, internal trouble is certain to break out. Last year, yellow dragons appeared twice in the well at Ningling. The assembled ministers submitted congratulations, regarding them as an auspicious omen. But the Son of Heaven said, ‘This is not an auspicious omen. The dragon is the symbol of a ruler, yet above it is not in heaven, below it is not in the fields, but instead it is trapped in a well. This is an omen of imprisonment.’ He then composed a poem entitled ‘The Hidden Dragon.’ Its meaning clearly points to you, my lord. The poem reads:\n\n‘Alas, the dragon lies distressed,\nUnable to leap from the deep abyss.\nAbove, it cannot fly through heaven;\nBelow, it cannot appear in the fields.\nCoiled at the bottom of a well,\nIt sees loaches and eels dance before it.\nIts fangs concealed, its claws drawn in—\nAlas, my own fate is just the same!’”\n\nWhen Sima Zhao heard this, he flew into a rage and said to Jia Chong, “This man intends to follow Cao Fang’s example! Unless I deal with him soon, he will surely do me harm.” Jia Chong said, “I am willing to devise a plan for you, my lord, at the earliest opportunity.”\n\nAt the time, in the fourth month of summer in the fifth year of Ganlu in Wei, Sima Zhao entered the palace hall wearing his sword, and Cao Mao rose to receive him. All the ministers memorialized, “The Grand General’s achievements and virtue are magnificent. It is fitting that he be made Duke of Jin and granted the Nine Bestowments.” Cao Mao lowered his head and did not reply. Sima Zhao said sternly, “My father, my brother, and I have rendered great service to Wei. Can it possibly be improper for me now to become Duke of Jin?” Cao Mao answered, “How would I dare disobey your command?” Sima Zhao said, “In your poem ‘The Hidden Dragon,’ you regard us as loaches and eels. What sort of propriety is that?” Cao Mao could not answer. Sima Zhao gave a cold laugh and left the hall. All the officials trembled with fear. Cao Mao returned to the inner palace and summoned three men—Wang Shen, Palace Attendant; Wang Jing, Imperial Secretary; and Wang Ye, Cavalier in Regular Attendance—to confer with him in private. Cao Mao wept and said, “That Sima Zhao harbors treasonous ambitions is known to everyone! I will not sit and submit to deposition and humiliation. You gentlemen must help me destroy him!” Wang Jing memorialized, “You must not. In former times, Duke Zhao of Lu could not tolerate the Ji clan, but he was defeated, forced to flee, and lost his state. Now supreme power has long been in the hands of the Sima clan. The dukes and ministers both inside and outside the capital disregard the principles of loyalty and treason and have attached themselves to the wicked rebel—and not merely one or two of them. Moreover, Your Majesty’s palace guards are few and weak, and there is no one prepared to obey your commands. If Your Majesty cannot endure this for a time, no disaster could be greater. You should proceed slowly and make careful plans, not act rashly.” Cao Mao said, “If this can be endured, what cannot be endured? My mind is made up. Even if I die, what is there to fear?” When he had finished speaking, he went inside to inform the Empress Dowager. Wang Shen and Wang Ye said to Wang Jing, “The matter has become urgent. We must not bring the disaster of extermination upon our clans. We should go to Duke Sima’s residence and report it ourselves, so that we may escape death.” Wang Jing said furiously, “When the sovereign is troubled, his ministers are disgraced; when the sovereign is disgraced, his ministers die. How dare you harbor divided loyalties?” Seeing that Wang Jing would not join them, Wang Shen and Wang Ye went directly to report the matter to Sima Zhao.\n\nA short while later, the ruler of Wei, Cao Mao, emerged from the inner palace. He ordered his guard commander, Jiao Bo, to assemble more than three hundred palace guards, servants, and young attendants in the hall, and they marched out shouting and beating drums. Cao Mao mounted his carriage with sword in hand and sternly ordered those around him to proceed directly through the southern palace gate. Wang Jing prostrated himself before the carriage and wept bitterly as he remonstrated, “Your Majesty is now leading a few hundred men against Sima Zhao. This is merely driving sheep into a tiger’s jaws. You will die for nothing and accomplish no good. I do not say this because I value my own life, but because I truly see that this undertaking cannot succeed.” Cao Mao said, “My troops are already advancing. Do not stand in my way.” He then proceeded toward the Dragon Gate.\n\nSuddenly Jia Chong appeared, mounted and dressed for battle, with Cheng Cui on his left and Cheng Ji on his right, leading several thousand armored imperial guards who charged forward with battle cries. Cao Mao brandished his sword and shouted, “I am the Son of Heaven! You have forced your way into the palace grounds—do you intend to murder your sovereign?” When the imperial guards saw Cao Mao, none of them dared move. Jia Chong called out to Cheng Ji, “What has Duke Sima maintained you for? It was precisely for a day like this!” Cheng Ji took his halberd in hand, looked back at Jia Chong, and asked, “Should I kill him or seize him?” Jia Chong said, “Duke Sima has given orders that he wants him dead.” Cheng Ji leveled his halberd and rushed straight toward the imperial carriage. Cao Mao shouted, “How dare a common brute show such insolence!” Before he had finished speaking, Cheng Ji thrust his halberd into Cao Mao’s chest and knocked him from the carriage. With a second thrust, the blade pierced through his back, and Cao Mao died beside the carriage. Jiao Bo charged forward with his spear, but Cheng Ji killed him with a single thrust of his halberd. Everyone else fled. Wang Jing came rushing up behind them and cursed Jia Chong, “How dare you, a traitorous rebel, murder the sovereign!” Jia Chong flew into a rage, ordered his men to bind Wang Jing, and sent word to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao entered the palace and, seeing that Cao Mao was already dead, pretended to be horrified. He struck his head against the imperial carriage and wept, then sent men to inform all the high ministers.\n\nAt that time, Grand Tutor Sima Fu entered the palace. When he saw Cao Mao’s corpse, he laid its head upon his lap and wept, saying, “That Your Majesty was murdered is my crime!” He then had Cao Mao’s body placed in an inner and outer coffin and laid in the western part of a side hall. Sima Zhao entered the main hall and summoned all the ministers to deliberate. All of them came except Chen Tai, Deputy Director of the Imperial Secretariat. Sima Zhao ordered Chen Tai’s maternal uncle, Imperial Secretary Xun Yi, to summon him. Chen Tai wept bitterly and said, “People have compared me with my uncle, but now my uncle truly proves inferior to me.” He put on hempen mourning clothes, entered the palace, and wept and bowed before the bier. Sima Zhao also pretended to weep and asked, “By what law should today’s affair be dealt with?” Chen Tai said, “Only by beheading Jia Chong can you even begin to answer to the empire.” Sima Zhao pondered for a long while, then asked, “Think of the next-best course.” Chen Tai said, “I know only of measures more severe than that, not of any next-best course.” Sima Zhao said, “Cheng Ji has committed the most heinous treason. He shall be cut to pieces, and his three clans exterminated.” Cheng Ji cursed Sima Zhao loudly, saying, “This was not my crime! Jia Chong conveyed your order!” Sima Zhao ordered that his tongue be cut out first. Until the moment of his death, Cheng Ji never ceased crying out that he had been wronged. His younger brother Cheng Cui was also beheaded in the marketplace, and all three clans were exterminated. A later poet lamented:\n\nSima Zhao gave Jia Chong the command,\nAnd at the southern gate the sovereign’s crimson robe ran red.\nYet Cheng Ji and his three clans alone were put to death,\nAs though every soldier and civilian were deaf.\n\nSima Zhao also sent men to arrest Wang Jing’s entire family and throw them into prison. Wang Jing was in the office of the Commandant of Justice when he suddenly saw his mother brought in bound. He knocked his head against the ground and wept bitterly, saying, “Your unfilial son has brought calamity upon his loving mother!” His mother laughed loudly and said, “Who among mankind does not die? The only thing to fear is not dying for a worthy cause. If I give up my life for this, what regret could I have?” The next day, Wang Jing and his entire family were escorted to the eastern marketplace. Wang Jing and his mother smiled as they accepted execution. Throughout the city, there was not a scholar or commoner who did not shed tears. A later poet wrote:\n\nAt the Han’s beginning, Fu Jian was praised;\nAt the Han’s end, Wang Jing appeared.\nTheir loyal, steadfast hearts were the same,\nBut Wang Jing’s firm resolve shone clearer still.\nHis honor weighed as much as Mount Tai and Mount Hua;\nHe held his life as lightly as a feather.\nThe names of mother and son endure,\nAnd shall last as long as heaven and earth.\n\nGrand Tutor Sima Fu requested that Cao Mao be buried with the rites due a king, and Sima Zhao granted the request. Jia Chong and the others urged Sima Zhao to accept Wei’s abdication and ascend the throne as Son of Heaven. Sima Zhao said, “In former times, King Wen possessed two-thirds of the empire, yet still served the Shang. For this reason, the sages praised him as a man of perfect virtue. Emperor Wu of Wei refused to accept the abdication of the Han, just as I refuse to accept the abdication of Wei.” From these words, Jia Chong and the others understood that Sima Zhao had his son Sima Yan in mind, so they no longer urged him to ascend the throne. In the sixth month of that year, Sima Zhao installed Cao Huang, Duke of Changdao District, as emperor and changed the reign title to the first year of Jingyuan. Cao Huang changed his name to Cao Huan. His courtesy name was Jingzhao, and he was a grandson of Cao Cao, Emperor Wu, and the son of Cao Yu, Prince of Yan. Cao Huan appointed Sima Zhao chancellor and Duke of Jin, and bestowed on him one hundred thousand coins and ten thousand bolts of silk. The many civil and military officials were also granted titles and rewards according to their rank.\n\nSpies soon carried the news into Shu. When Jiang Wei heard that Sima Zhao had murdered Cao Mao and installed Cao Huan, he said happily, “Now I once again have a just cause for attacking Wei.” He sent a letter into Wu, asking it to raise troops and call Sima Zhao to account for the crime of murdering his sovereign. At the same time, he obtained the Later Emperor’s approval and mobilized one hundred fifty thousand troops and several thousand carts, each fitted with a wooden box. He appointed Liao Hua and Zhang Yi as vanguard commanders. Liao Hua was to advance through Ziwu Valley, Zhang Yi through Luo Valley, and Jiang Wei himself through Xie Valley, with all three forces to rendezvous before Mount Qi. The three armies advanced simultaneously and drove toward Mount Qi.\n\nAt the time, Deng Ai was in his mountain camp training his men and horses. When he received word that the Shu forces were attacking by three routes, he assembled his officers to discuss the situation. Staff Officer Wang Guan said, “I have a plan that cannot be spoken aloud. I have written it here and respectfully submit it for the general’s consideration.” Deng Ai took it, unfolded it, and read it through. Then he smiled and said, “The plan is excellent, but I fear it will not deceive Jiang Wei.” Wang Guan said, “I am willing to risk my life and go.” Deng Ai said, “If your resolve is firm, you are certain to succeed.” He then assigned five thousand troops to Wang Guan. Wang Guan marched through the night toward Xie Valley and ran directly into the scouts at the head of the Shu army. Wang Guan called out, “We are Wei troops who have come to surrender! Report this to your commander.”\n\nThe scouts reported to Jiang Wei, who ordered the rest of the troops to be held back and summoned only their leading general. Wang Guan bowed low to the ground and said, “I am Wang Guan, nephew of Wang Jing. Recently, Sima Zhao murdered his sovereign and executed my uncle’s entire family, filling me with hatred to the marrow of my bones. Now, fortunately, you have raised an army to call him to account, so I have brought the five thousand troops under my command to surrender. I ask only to serve at your command, wipe out the traitorous faction, and avenge my uncle.” Jiang Wei was delighted and said to Wang Guan, “Since you have sincerely come to surrender, how could I fail to treat you sincerely? The only thing troubling my army is its shortage of provisions. There is grain and fodder at the mouth of the river. You may transport it to Mount Qi. I am going now to seize the camp there.” Wang Guan was overjoyed, believing that Jiang Wei had fallen into the trap, and gladly accepted the order. Jiang Wei said, “You do not need five thousand men to transport the provisions. Take only three thousand, and leave two thousand here to guide us in our attack on Mount Qi.” Afraid that Jiang Wei might become suspicious, Wang Guan departed with three thousand men. Jiang Wei ordered Fu Qian to take the remaining two thousand Wei troops along with the army and use them as needed. Suddenly, word came that Xiahou Ba had arrived. Xiahou Ba said, “Why has the commander believed Wang Guan’s story? While I was in Wei, though I did not know every detail, I never heard that Wang Guan was Wang Jing’s nephew. There is much deceit in this. I ask you, General, to examine the matter carefully.” Jiang Wei laughed and said, “I already knew that Wang Guan’s surrender was a trick. That is why I divided his forces. I intend to turn his own scheme against him.” Xiahou Ba said, “Please explain it.” Jiang Wei replied, “Sima Zhao is a treacherous hero comparable to Cao Cao. Having killed Wang Jing and exterminated his three clans, how could he have allowed a close nephew to survive and command troops beyond the passes? That is how I knew it was a fraud. Your judgment, Zhongquan, agrees perfectly with mine.”\n\nJiang Wei therefore did not emerge from Xie Valley. Instead, he secretly stationed men in ambush along the road to watch for Wang Guan’s spies. In less than ten days, the ambushers caught a messenger whom Wang Guan was sending back to Deng Ai with a letter, and brought him before Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei questioned him about the circumstances and found the secret letter. It arranged for Wang Guan to transport the provisions by a minor road back to the main camp on the twentieth day of the eighth month and instructed Deng Ai to send troops to meet him in the valley at Mount Tan. Jiang Wei killed the messenger and altered the letter, changing the date to the fifteenth day of the eighth month and asking Deng Ai to lead his main army in person to meet Wang Guan in the valley at Mount Tan. On the one hand, he sent a man disguised as a Wei soldier to deliver the letter to the Wei camp. On the other, he had the grain unloaded from several hundred existing supply carts and replaced with dry firewood, thatch, and other combustibles, all covered with blue cloth. He then ordered Fu Qian to lead the two thousand former Wei troops, carrying banners identifying them as grain transports. Jiang Wei and Xiahou Ba each led a force to lie in ambush in the valley. He ordered Jiang Shu to emerge from Xie Valley, while Liao Hua and Zhang Yi were each to advance and seize Mount Qi.\n\nMeanwhile, when Deng Ai received Wang Guan’s letter, he was delighted. He quickly wrote a reply and ordered the messenger to carry it back. On the fifteenth day of the eighth month, Deng Ai led fifty thousand elite troops directly toward the valley at Mount Tan. From a distance, he sent men to climb to high ground and scout ahead. They saw countless grain carts moving in an unbroken line through the hollows among the mountains. Deng Ai reined in his horse and looked. They were indeed all escorted by Wei soldiers. His officers said, “The sky is already growing dark. We should quickly meet Wang Guan and escort him out of the valley.” Deng Ai said, “The mountains ahead obstruct the view. If there are troops lying in ambush, it will be difficult for us to retreat. We should wait here.” As he was speaking, two riders suddenly galloped up and reported, “General Wang has transported the grain and fodder across the boundary, but enemy troops are pursuing him from behind. He begs you to come quickly to his aid.” Deng Ai was alarmed and urgently ordered his troops forward. It was then the first watch of the night, and the moon shone as brightly as day. Hearing battle cries behind the mountain, they assumed Wang Guan was fighting there. As they rushed around the mountain, a force suddenly burst out of the forest. At its head was the Shu general Fu Qian, who spurred his horse forward and shouted, “Deng Ai, you brute! You have fallen into my commander’s trap! Why do you not dismount at once and accept death?” Deng Ai was horrified. He reined his horse around and fled. At once the carts burst into flames. Those fires were the signal. Shu troops charged out from both sides and cut the Wei army into scattered fragments. From the mountains above and below, voices could be heard shouting, “Whoever captures Deng Ai will be rewarded with a thousand pieces of gold and made marquis of a domain of ten thousand households!” Deng Ai was so terrified that he threw off his armor and helmet, abandoned his mount, mixed in among the infantry, and fled on foot over the mountains and ridges. Jiang Wei and Xiahou Ba looked only for the leading figure on horseback and rode straight after him, hoping to capture him. They did not realize that Deng Ai had escaped on foot. Jiang Wei then led his victorious troops to intercept Wang Guan’s grain carts.\n\nWang Guan, having secretly arranged matters with Deng Ai, had prepared the grain carts and equipment ahead of time and was waiting only to put the plan into action. Suddenly, one of his trusted men reported, “The plan has been exposed. General Deng has suffered a crushing defeat, and no one knows whether he is alive or dead.” Wang Guan was horrified and sent men to scout. They returned and reported that three columns of troops were closing in to surround and attack them, while a great cloud of dust was also rising behind them. There was no road of escape in any direction. Wang Guan shouted to his men to set fires and burn all the provisions and carts. In an instant, flames leaped up and the raging fire blazed into the sky. Wang Guan cried, “The situation is desperate! You must all fight to the death!” He then led his troops in an attempt to break out toward the west. Jiang Wei’s three columns pursued from behind. Jiang Wei assumed that Wang Guan would risk his life trying to force his way back into Wei, but unexpectedly Wang Guan instead fought his way into Hanzhong. Because his troops were few and he feared the pursuing army would overtake him, Wang Guan burned down all the plank roads and destroyed every pass and strongpoint. Fearing that Hanzhong might be lost, Jiang Wei abandoned his pursuit of Deng Ai and led his troops through the night by minor roads to pursue and attack Wang Guan. Surrounded and attacked by Shu troops on every side, Wang Guan threw himself into the Black Dragon River and died. Jiang Wei had all the remaining soldiers buried alive. Although Jiang Wei had defeated Deng Ai, he had lost a great quantity of grain and fodder, and the plank roads had been destroyed. He therefore led his troops back to Hanzhong. Deng Ai gathered the remnants of his defeated army and fled back to the camp at Mount Qi. He submitted a memorial acknowledging his guilt and voluntarily demoted himself. Because Deng Ai had repeatedly rendered great service, Sima Zhao could not bear to demote him and instead granted him further generous rewards. Deng Ai distributed all the property bestowed on him among the families of the officers and soldiers who had been killed. Fearing that the Shu army would attack again, Sima Zhao sent another fifty thousand troops to help Deng Ai defend the region. Jiang Wei repaired the plank roads day and night, then again discussed launching a campaign. Truly:\n\nThe plank roads are repaired, and army follows army;\nUntil the Central Plains are conquered, he will never rest, even in death.\n\nThe outcome of the struggle is not yet known; read the next chapter for the explanation.\n\n### Chapter 115\n\nThe Latter Ruler Heeds Slander and Orders Retreat; Jiang Wei Seeks Safety under the Guise of Military Colonies\n\nNow in the tenth month of winter, in the fifth year of Jingyao of Shu-Han, Grand General Jiang Wei sent men to repair the plank roads through the night and put the army’s provisions and weapons in order. He also requisitioned boats from the waterways of Hanzhong. When all preparations were complete, he submitted a memorial to the Latter Emperor: “Though I have repeatedly gone to war without yet achieving any great success, I have already shaken the courage of the men of Wei. Our troops have now rested for a long time. If they do not fight, they will grow idle, and idleness will lead to sickness. Moreover, the soldiers are eager to fight to the death, and the commanders are eager to carry out their orders. If I fail to win, I shall accept the penalty of death.” After reading the memorial, the Latter Emperor hesitated and could not decide. Qiao Zhou stepped forward from the ranks and memorialized: “Last night I observed the heavens and saw that over the region corresponding to western Shu, the General’s Star was dim and gave no light. Now the Grand General wishes to campaign again, but this expedition will be extremely unfavorable. Your Majesty should issue an edict stopping him.” The Latter Emperor said, “Let us first see how this campaign goes. If he truly suffers a setback, then we shall stop him.” Qiao Zhou remonstrated again and again, but the emperor would not listen. He returned home, sighing without end, and thereafter claimed illness and no longer appeared at court.\n\nAs Jiang Wei was about to raise the army, he asked Liao Hua, “Now that I am setting out, I have sworn to recover the Central Plains. What place should I take first?” Liao Hua replied, “Years of continuous warfare have left both soldiers and people without peace. Moreover, Wei has Deng Ai, who is resourceful and full of strategy, no ordinary opponent. Since you insist on attempting something so difficult, I do not dare offer a definite opinion.” Jiang Wei flew into a rage and said, “In former days the Chancellor made six expeditions from Mount Qi, and he did so for the sake of the state. I am now launching my eighth campaign against Wei. Do you think I am doing it for private gain? We shall take Taoyang first. Anyone who opposes me will be beheaded!” He left Liao Hua to defend Hanzhong, then personally led the other commanders and three hundred thousand troops straight toward Taoyang. Scouts at the passes soon carried word to the encampment at Mount Qi. Deng Ai was then discussing military affairs with Sima Wang. On hearing the news, he sent out scouts, who returned to report that all the Shu troops were advancing by way of Taoyang. Sima Wang said, “Jiang Wei is full of schemes. Could his apparent attack on Taoyang be a feint while his true objective is Mount Qi?” Deng Ai said, “This time Jiang Wei really is advancing on Taoyang.” Sima Wang asked, “How do you know?” Deng Ai replied, “In the past, whenever Jiang Wei marched out, he always attacked places where we had grain. Taoyang now has no grain. Jiang Wei must suppose that we will defend only Mount Qi and leave Taoyang unguarded, and that is why he is going straight for Taoyang. If he captures the city, he can stockpile grain and fodder there, join forces with the Qiang tribes, and make long-term plans.” Sima Wang said, “If that is so, what are we to do?” Deng Ai replied, “We should withdraw all the troops from here and divide them into two forces to relieve Taoyang. Twenty-five li from Taoyang is the small city of Houhe, which controls the vital approach to Taoyang. Lead one force and conceal it within Taoyang. Lower the banners, silence the drums, and throw open all four gates. Then proceed in this way and that. I shall lead the other force and lie in ambush at Houhe. We are certain to win a great victory.” Once their plan was settled, each acted accordingly. Only the deputy commander Shi Zuan was left to defend the encampment at Mount Qi.\n\nJiang Wei ordered Xiahou Ba to command the vanguard and lead a force straight to Taoyang. Xiahou Ba advanced with his troops, and as he approached Taoyang, he saw not a single banner on the walls and all four gates standing wide open. Suspicious, he did not dare enter the city. Turning to the other commanders, he said, “Could this be a trick?” They replied, “It is clearly an empty city. There were only a few common people here, and when they heard that the Grand General’s army was coming, they all abandoned the city and fled.” Xiahou Ba was still unconvinced. He rode alone to inspect the southern side of the city and saw countless old people and children fleeing toward the northwest. Delighted, he said, “It really is an empty city!” He charged in first, and the rest followed behind him. Just as they reached the outer ward, a cannon suddenly boomed. Drums and horns sounded together on the walls, banners rose everywhere, and the drawbridge was hauled up. Xiahou Ba cried in alarm, “We have fallen into a trap!” He hurried to retreat, but arrows and stones rained down from the walls. Alas, Xiahou Ba and five hundred soldiers all died beneath the city walls. A later poet lamented:\nBold Jiang Wei’s subtle plans reached far,\nBut Deng Ai secretly stood on guard.\nPoor Xiahou Ba, who had gone over to Han,\nIn moments died beneath the arrows by the wall.\n\nSima Wang charged out from the city, and the Shu troops fled in a crushing defeat. Soon afterward, Jiang Wei arrived with the supporting force, drove Sima Wang back, and made camp beside the city. When Jiang Wei heard that Xiahou Ba had been shot dead, he grieved and sighed without end. During the second watch that night, Deng Ai secretly led a force out of Houhe and stealthily attacked the Shu camp. The Shu troops fell into chaos, and Jiang Wei could not bring them under control. Drums and horns thundered from the city walls as Sima Wang led his troops out to attack. Assailed from both sides, the Shu army suffered a crushing defeat. Jiang Wei charged left and right, fought desperately, and finally escaped. He withdrew more than twenty li and established another camp. After twice being defeated and driven back, the morale of the Shu troops began to waver. Jiang Wei told the commanders, “Victory and defeat are common in war. Though we have lost troops and commanders, there is no cause for concern. Success or failure now depends on this one stroke. You must remain steadfast to the end. Anyone who speaks of retreat will be beheaded at once.” Zhang Yi stepped forward and said, “All the Wei troops are gathered here, so Mount Qi must be empty. General, reorganize the army and engage Deng Ai while attacking Taoyang and Houhe. I shall lead a force to seize Mount Qi. Once we have taken its nine encampments, we can drive the army toward Chang’an. This is the best plan.” Jiang Wei agreed and immediately ordered Zhang Yi to lead the rear force straight to Mount Qi.\n\nJiang Wei personally led troops to Houhe and challenged Deng Ai to battle. Deng Ai brought out his army to meet him. The two armies formed their lines, and the two commanders fought for more than several dozen bouts without either gaining the advantage. Each then withdrew his troops to camp. The next day, Jiang Wei again led his troops out to challenge Deng Ai, but Deng Ai held his army back and would not come out. Jiang Wei ordered his men to shout insults. Deng Ai thought, “The men of Shu suffered a great slaughter at my hands, yet they have not retreated at all. Instead, they have returned day after day to challenge me. They must have divided their forces and sent troops to raid the encampment at Mount Qi. Its defender, Shi Zuan, has few troops and little resourcefulness, so he is certain to be defeated. I must go to his rescue in person.” He summoned his son Deng Zhong and instructed him, “Guard this place carefully. No matter how the enemy challenges you, do not rush out. Tonight I shall lead troops to reinforce Mount Qi.” During the second watch that night, as Jiang Wei was devising plans in his camp, he suddenly heard shouts shaking the ground outside and drums and horns roaring to the sky. A messenger reported that Deng Ai was leading three thousand elite troops in a night attack, and the commanders wished to go out. Jiang Wei stopped them, saying, “Do not move recklessly.” In fact, Deng Ai led his troops before the Shu camp only to scout it, then took advantage of the commotion to hurry to the relief of Mount Qi. Deng Zhong himself withdrew into the city. Jiang Wei summoned his commanders and said, “Deng Ai only made a show of launching a night attack. He has certainly gone to relieve the encampment at Mount Qi.” He then summoned Fu Qian and instructed him, “Guard this camp and do not lightly engage the enemy.” After giving these orders, Jiang Wei personally led three thousand troops to assist Zhang Yi.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhang Yi had reached Mount Qi and was attacking it. The defender of the encampment, Shi Zuan, had too few troops and could not hold out. Just as the defenses were on the point of collapse, Deng Ai’s troops suddenly arrived and charged into the battle. The Shu army suffered a crushing defeat, and Zhang Yi was cut off behind the mountain with his route of retreat severed. Just as he was in desperate straits, he suddenly heard tremendous shouting and drums and horns roaring to the sky, and saw the Wei troops falling back in disorder. His attendants reported, “Grand General Jiang Boyue has arrived!” Zhang Yi seized the opportunity to drive his troops forward in support. Attacked from both sides, Deng Ai’s army suffered a defeat, and he hastily withdrew into the encampment on Mount Qi and refused to come out. Jiang Wei ordered his troops to surround and attack it from all four sides.\n\nThe story now divides. In Chengdu, the Latter Emperor listened to the words of the eunuch Huang Hao, indulged in wine and women, and paid no attention to affairs of state. At that time, Hu, the wife of the high minister Liu Yan, was exceptionally beautiful. She entered the palace to pay respects to the empress, who kept her there for an entire month before allowing her to leave. Liu Yan suspected that his wife had engaged in an affair with the Latter Emperor. He therefore summoned five hundred soldiers from his command, lined them up before him, and had his wife bound. He ordered each soldier to strike her dozens of times in the face with his shoe, until she nearly died before reviving. When the Latter Emperor heard of this, he flew into a rage and ordered the proper officials to deliberate Liu Yan’s crime. They rendered this judgment: “Soldiers are not the proper persons to beat a wife, nor is the face a proper place to receive punishment. He should therefore be executed and his body exposed in the marketplace.” Liu Yan was accordingly beheaded. From that time on, the wives of officials were forbidden to enter the court. Yet because of the Latter Emperor’s debauchery, many officials at the time harbored suspicions and resentment. Thus worthy men gradually withdrew, while petty men advanced day by day. At that time, Right General Yan Yu had not earned the slightest merit. Merely because he flattered Huang Hao, he had received a high rank. Hearing that Jiang Wei was commanding troops at Mount Qi, he persuaded Huang Hao to memorialize the Latter Emperor: “Jiang Wei has fought repeatedly without success. Yan Yu should be ordered to replace him.” The Latter Emperor followed his advice and dispatched a messenger bearing an edict recalling Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei was then attacking the stockades at Mount Qi, when one day three edicts arrived in succession ordering him to withdraw his army. Jiang Wei had no choice but to obey. He first ordered the troops at Taoyang to retreat, then slowly withdrew with Zhang Yi. Inside the encampment, Deng Ai heard drums and horns roaring all night, but did not know what they meant. At dawn, a messenger reported that all the Shu troops had withdrawn, leaving only an empty camp. Deng Ai suspected a trap and did not dare pursue them.\n\nJiang Wei went straight to Hanzhong and rested his troops and horses there. He then accompanied the imperial messenger into Chengdu to see the Latter Emperor. For ten consecutive days, the Latter Emperor did not hold court. Jiang Wei grew suspicious. One day he went to the Donghua Gate, where he encountered Xi Zheng, a Gentleman of the Palace Library. Jiang Wei asked him, “The Son of Heaven recalled me and ordered me to withdraw my army. Do you know the reason?” Xi Zheng laughed and replied, “How can the Grand General still not know? Huang Hao wanted Yan Yu to earn military merit, so he memorialized the court and had an edict issued recalling you. But now that he has heard how skilled Deng Ai is in warfare, he has dropped the matter.” Jiang Wei flew into a rage and said, “I shall kill that eunuch!” Xi Zheng stopped him, saying, “Grand General, you carry on the work of the Martial Marquis and bear a position of great responsibility. How can you act rashly? If the Son of Heaven refuses to tolerate it, the consequences will be most unfortunate.” Jiang Wei thanked him and said, “What you say is right, sir.” The next day, the Latter Emperor was feasting and drinking with Huang Hao in the rear garden when Jiang Wei led several men straight in. Someone had already informed Huang Hao, who hurriedly hid beside the artificial hills by the lake. Jiang Wei came beneath the pavilion, bowed to the Latter Emperor, and tearfully memorialized: “I had Deng Ai trapped at Mount Qi, but Your Majesty issued three edicts in succession recalling me to court. I do not understand Your Majesty’s intention.” The Latter Emperor remained silent. Jiang Wei continued, “Huang Hao is treacherous and cunning and has usurped power. He is like the Ten Regular Attendants of Emperor Ling’s time. Your Majesty has the recent example of Zhang Rang and the more distant example of Zhao Gao. Kill this man without delay, and the court will naturally become pure and peaceful; only then can the Central Plains be recovered.” The Latter Emperor laughed and said, “Huang Hao is merely a minor servant who runs errands for me. Even if he monopolizes authority, there is little he can do. In former days, Dong Yun would always gnash his teeth in hatred of Huang Hao, and I found it very strange. Why must you take the matter so seriously?” Jiang Wei knocked his head against the ground and memorialized, “If Your Majesty does not kill Huang Hao today, disaster will not be far away.” The Latter Emperor said, “‘When we love someone, we wish him to live; when we hate someone, we wish him to die.’ Why can you not tolerate a single eunuch?” He ordered an attendant to go beside the lakeside hills and summon Huang Hao to the pavilion, then commanded him to bow to Jiang Wei and admit his fault. Huang Hao wept and bowed before Jiang Wei, saying, “I merely wait upon His Majesty from morning until night. I have never interfered in affairs of state. General, do not listen to outsiders and seek to kill me. My life is in your hands; I beg you to have mercy on me.” When he had finished, he knocked his head against the ground and shed tears.\n\nJiang Wei departed in anger and immediately went to see Xi Zheng, to whom he related the entire affair in detail. Xi Zheng said, “General, disaster is not far from you. If you fall into danger, the state will perish soon afterward.” Jiang Wei said, “Please instruct me in a plan to preserve the state and protect myself.” Xi Zheng replied, “There is a place in Longxi called Tazhong. The land there is exceptionally fertile. Why do you not follow the Martial Marquis’s example of establishing military farms? Memorialize the Son of Heaven and ask to go to Tazhong to cultivate the land. First, the ripened wheat will increase the army’s supplies. Second, you can gradually plan to take all the commanderies west of Longshan. Third, the men of Wei will not dare threaten Hanzhong directly. Fourth, while you are outside the capital and hold military power, no one will be able to plot against you, and you can avoid disaster. This is a plan both to preserve the state and to protect yourself. You should carry it out without delay.” Jiang Wei was delighted and thanked him, saying, “Your words are as precious as gold and jade, sir.” The next day, Jiang Wei submitted a memorial to the Latter Emperor, requesting permission to establish military farms at Tazhong in imitation of the Martial Marquis. The Latter Emperor agreed. Jiang Wei then returned to Hanzhong and assembled his commanders, saying, “Though I have repeatedly campaigned, I have been unable to succeed because of insufficient provisions. I shall now lead eighty thousand troops to Tazhong to plant wheat and establish military farms while gradually planning further advances. We have long endured the hardships of battle. Today we shall draw in our troops, gather grain, and withdraw to defend Hanzhong. The Wei troops must transport their grain a thousand li across mountain ranges and will naturally become exhausted. Once exhausted, they will certainly retreat. At that time we shall pursue and attack them when they are vulnerable, and victory will be certain.” He then ordered Hu Ji to defend Hanshou, Wang Han to defend Lecheng, Jiang Bin to defend Hancheng, and Jiang Shu and Fu Qian to defend the strategic passes together. When all assignments had been made, Jiang Wei personally led eighty thousand troops to Tazhong to plant wheat and make long-term preparations.\n\nWhen Deng Ai heard that Jiang Wei had established military farms at Tazhong and set up more than forty camps along the road, all linked without interruption like a long snake, he ordered spies to survey the terrain and draw detailed maps, which he submitted with a formal memorial. When Duke of Jin Sima Zhao saw them, he said angrily, “Jiang Wei has repeatedly invaded the Central Plains, yet we have been unable to destroy him. He is a mortal threat to me.” Jia Chong said, “Jiang Wei thoroughly absorbed Kongming’s teachings. It will be difficult to drive him back quickly. We must find a commander of both wisdom and courage to assassinate him, thereby avoiding the labor of mobilizing an army.” Xun Xu, Palace Attendant in the Office of the Imperial Secretariat, said, “That is not so. The ruler of Shu, Liu Shan, is lost in wine and women. He trusts and employs Huang Hao, while all his high ministers are concerned only with avoiding disaster. Jiang Wei’s establishment of military farms at Tazhong is itself a plan to escape trouble. If we order a great commander to attack Shu, he cannot fail to win. Why resort to an assassin?” Sima Zhao laughed loudly and said, “That is excellent advice. I wish to attack Shu. Who can serve as commander?” Xun Xu replied, “Deng Ai is an outstanding talent of this age. If Zhong Hui is appointed as his deputy, the great enterprise will succeed.” Sima Zhao was delighted and said, “That is exactly what I had in mind.” He summoned Zhong Hui and asked him, “I wish to appoint you as chief commander and send you to attack Eastern Wu. Can you do it?” Zhong Hui replied, “My lord does not truly intend to attack Wu. You actually intend to attack Shu.” Sima Zhao laughed loudly and said, “You truly understand my mind. But if you go to attack Shu, what strategy will you use?” Zhong Hui replied, “I anticipated that my lord intended to attack Shu, and I have already drawn the maps.” Sima Zhao unrolled them and examined them. The maps recorded in detail where camps should be established along each route, where grain and fodder should be stockpiled, and by what roads the armies should advance and retreat. Every detail had been systematically planned. After examining them, Sima Zhao was overjoyed and said, “You truly are a fine commander! What do you think of joining forces with Deng Ai to take Shu?” Zhong Hui replied, “The roads through the lands of Shu are extensive, and no single route will suffice. Deng Ai should be ordered to divide his forces and advance by separate routes.” Sima Zhao accordingly appointed Zhong Hui General Who Guards the West, granted him the imperial staff and battle-ax, and placed him in overall command of the troops in Guanzhong, with authority to mobilize forces from Qing, Xu, Yan, Yu, Jing, Yang, and the other regions. At the same time, he dispatched an envoy bearing the imperial staff to appoint Deng Ai General Who Conquers the West and place him in command of Longshang and the forces beyond the passes, ordering him to agree upon a date for the invasion of Shu.\n\nThe next day, Sima Zhao discussed the matter outside the imperial court. Former General Deng Dun said, “Jiang Wei has repeatedly invaded the Central Plains, and our troops have suffered heavy losses. Even by remaining on the defensive, we can scarcely protect ourselves. How can we penetrate deeply into dangerous mountains and rivers and bring disaster and chaos upon ourselves?” Sima Zhao angrily replied, “I intend to raise an army of benevolence and righteousness to punish a ruler without the Way. How dare you oppose my will?” He shouted for the guards to drag Deng Dun out and behead him. A short while later, Deng Dun’s head was presented below the steps. Everyone turned pale. Sima Zhao said, “Since my eastern campaign, I have rested for six years, training the troops and repairing the armor. All preparations are complete. I have long intended to attack Wu and Shu. Now we shall first pacify western Shu, then take advantage of the current to advance by both land and water and annex Eastern Wu as well. This is the method of destroying Guo and then taking Yu. I estimate that western Shu has eighty or ninety thousand soldiers and officers defending Chengdu, no more than forty or fifty thousand guarding the frontier, and no more than sixty or seventy thousand with Jiang Wei at the military farms. I have now ordered Deng Ai to lead more than one hundred thousand troops from Longyou and beyond the passes to hold Jiang Wei at Tazhong so that he cannot look eastward. I have sent Zhong Hui with two or three hundred thousand elite troops from Guanzhong straight to Luogu, attacking Hanzhong by three routes. The ruler of Shu, Liu Shan, is dim-witted. Once the frontier cities are breached, men and women within will be thrown into panic. Shu’s destruction is assured.” Everyone bowed in submission.\n\nAfter Zhong Hui received the seal of General Who Guards the West, he raised an army to attack Shu. Fearing that his plans might be leaked, he publicly claimed that he was preparing to attack Wu and ordered the five regions of Qing, Yan, Yu, Jing, and Yang each to construct large ships. He also sent Tang Zi to Dengzhou, Laizhou, and other coastal areas to requisition seagoing vessels. Sima Zhao did not understand his intention and summoned Zhong Hui to ask him, “You are going to take Shu by an overland route. What need have you to build ships?” Zhong Hui replied, “If Shu hears that our armies are advancing in great strength, it will certainly seek aid from Eastern Wu. I am therefore making a great show in advance and creating the appearance that we mean to attack Wu, so Wu will not dare act rashly. Within a year, Shu will have been conquered and the ships will have been completed. Would it not then be perfectly convenient to attack Wu?” Sima Zhao was delighted and selected a day for the army to march.\n\nIt was the fourth year of Jingyuan of Wei, on the third day of the seventh month in autumn, when Zhong Hui marched out with his army. Sima Zhao escorted him ten li beyond the city before returning. Shao Ti, an assistant in the Western Bureau, privately told Sima Zhao, “My lord has now sent Zhong Hui to lead one hundred thousand troops against Shu. In my humble judgment, Zhong Hui is greatly ambitious and proud. He should not be allowed to hold such great authority alone.” Sima Zhao laughed and said, “Do you think I do not know that?” Shao Ti said, “Since my lord knows it, why not appoint someone to share his command?” Sima Zhao spoke at length, and Shao Ti’s doubts were immediately dispelled. Just so:\nAs soldiers and horses are about to race to war,\nHis general’s rebellious heart is recognized beforehand.\nWhat exactly he said remains unknown. Read on to see how the story unfolds.\n\n### Chapter 116\n\nZhong Hui Divides His Forces on the Hanzhong Road; the Martial Marquis Manifests His Spirit on Mount Dingjun\n\nSima Zhao said to Shao Ti, an assistant in the Western Bureau, “The court officials all say that Shu cannot yet be attacked. This shows they are afraid at heart; if they were forced to fight, they would certainly be defeated. Zhong Hui alone has proposed the plan to conquer Shu, which shows that he is not afraid. Since he is not afraid, he is certain to destroy Shu. Once Shu is destroyed, the courage of its people will already be shattered. ‘A defeated general cannot speak of valor; an official of a fallen state cannot plan for survival.’ Even if Zhong Hui should harbor rebellious ambitions, how could the people of Shu help him? As for the Wei soldiers, once victorious they will long to return home. They certainly will not follow Zhong Hui in rebellion, so there is even less reason for concern. Only you and I are to know what I have said. You must never let it leak out.” Shao Ti bowed in admiration.\n\nAfter Zhong Hui had established his camp, he took his seat in the command tent and assembled all the generals to receive their orders. Among them were Army Inspector Wei Guan, Army Protector Hu Lie, and the generals Tian Xu, Pang Hui, Tian Zhang, Yuan Qing, Qiu Jian, Xiahou Xian, Wang Jia, Huangfu Kai, Gou An, and more than eighty others. Zhong Hui said, “We need a great general to serve as vanguard, opening roads through the mountains and building bridges wherever he encounters water. Who dares undertake this?” One man immediately answered, “I am willing to go.” Zhong Hui looked and saw that it was Xu Yi, son of the fierce general Xu Chu. Everyone said, “No one else is fit to serve as vanguard.” Zhong Hui summoned Xu Yi and said, “You are a general with a tiger’s build and an ape’s arms, and both you and your father are renowned. Now all the generals endorse you as well. You may receive the seal of vanguard and command five thousand cavalry and one thousand infantry straight to Hanzhong. The army will divide into three routes: you will lead the center force through Xie Valley; the left force will go through Luo Valley; and the right force will go through Ziwu Valley. These are all rugged and dangerous mountain regions. You must have the troops level the roads, repair the bridges, cut through mountains, and break apart rocks, allowing nothing to obstruct us. If you disobey, you will be dealt with under military law.” Xu Yi accepted the order and advanced with his troops. Zhong Hui followed with more than one hundred thousand men, marching day and night.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai was in Longxi. After receiving the imperial edict to conquer Shu, he ordered Sima Wang to go and hold back the Qiang tribes. He also dispatched Zhuge Xu, Inspector of Yong Province; Wang Qi, Administrator of Tianshui; Qian Hong, Administrator of Longxi; and Yang Xin, Administrator of Jincheng, each to mobilize the troops under his command and report for orders. By the time the armies had assembled in great numbers, Deng Ai had a dream one night. He dreamed that he climbed a high mountain and looked toward Hanzhong, when a spring suddenly burst from beneath his feet and its waters surged upward. He awoke with a start, his entire body drenched in sweat, and sat waiting for dawn. Then he summoned his guard officer, Shao Huan, and questioned him. Shao Huan had long been well versed in the Book of Changes. Deng Ai told him the entire dream. Shao Huan replied, “The Book of Changes says, ‘Water above a mountain is called Obstruction. The hexagram Obstruction favors the southwest but not the northeast.’ Confucius said, ‘Obstruction favors the southwest because going there brings achievement; it does not favor the northeast because there the way comes to an end.’ On this expedition, General, you will certainly conquer Shu. Unfortunately, obstruction will prevent your return.” Deng Ai was saddened and displeased when he heard this. Just then, a dispatch arrived from Zhong Hui arranging for Deng Ai to raise his army and coordinate with him in Hanzhong. Deng Ai therefore sent Zhuge Xu, Inspector of Yong Province, with fifteen thousand troops to cut off Jiang Wei’s route of retreat. Next he sent Wang Qi, Administrator of Tianshui, with fifteen thousand troops to attack Tazhong from the left, and Qian Hong, Administrator of Longxi, with fifteen thousand men to attack Tazhong from the right. He also sent Yang Xin, Administrator of Jincheng, with fifteen thousand men to intercept Jiang Wei’s rear at Gansong. Deng Ai himself led thirty thousand troops, moving back and forth to provide support.\n\nWhen Zhong Hui set out on the campaign, hundreds of officials escorted him beyond the city. His banners blotted out the sun, and his armor gleamed like frost. His men were strong, his horses vigorous, and his imposing might inspired awe. Everyone praised and admired him. Only Liu Shi, an adviser to the Chancellor of State, smiled faintly without speaking. Grand Commandant Wang Xiang saw Liu Shi’s cold smile, took his hand from horseback, and asked, “Will Zhong Hui and Deng Ai be able to pacify Shu on this expedition?” Liu Shi replied, “They will certainly destroy Shu, but I fear that neither of them will return to the capital.” Wang Xiang asked why, but Liu Shi merely smiled and did not answer. Wang Xiang then questioned him no further.\n\nOnce the Wei army had set out, spies soon reached Tazhong and reported the news to Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei immediately prepared a memorial to the Latter Emperor, requesting an edict ordering Zhang Yi, General of Chariots and Cavalry of the Left, to lead troops in guarding Yangping Pass, and Liao Hua, General of Chariots and Cavalry of the Right, to guard the bridge at Yinping: “These two places are of the utmost importance. If they are lost, Hanzhong cannot be preserved. An envoy should also be sent to Wu to request aid. Meanwhile, I will personally lead the troops at Tazhong against the enemy.” At this time the Latter Emperor had changed the fifth year of Jingyao to the first year of Yanxing, and spent his days amusing himself in the palace with the eunuch Huang Hao. When Jiang Wei’s memorial suddenly arrived, he summoned Huang Hao and asked, “Wei has now sent Zhong Hui and Deng Ai with great armies advancing by separate routes. What are we to do?” Huang Hao replied, “Jiang Wei merely wants to establish fame and merit, and that is why he has submitted this memorial. Set your mind at ease, Your Majesty, and have no doubts or fears. I have heard that there is a spirit medium in the city who worships a god and can foretell good and bad fortune. She can be summoned and questioned.” The Latter Emperor followed his advice. In a rear hall, he arranged incense, flowers, spirit money, candles, and sacrificial offerings, and ordered Huang Hao to bring the medium into the palace in a small carriage and seat her upon the imperial couch. When the Latter Emperor had burned incense and finished his prayer, the medium suddenly loosened her hair, bared her feet, leaped dozens of times around the hall, and spun about on top of the table. Huang Hao said, “The divine spirit has descended. Your Majesty should dismiss everyone and pray to it personally.” The Latter Emperor dismissed all his attendants, bowed twice, and offered his prayer. The medium cried out, “I am the local god of Western Sichuan! Your Majesty enjoys the happiness and peace of the realm. Why ask about other affairs? Within a few years, the territory of Wei will belong to Your Majesty as well. Your Majesty must not worry.” When she had finished speaking, she collapsed unconscious on the floor and did not revive until some time later. The Latter Emperor was delighted and rewarded her lavishly. From then on, he deeply believed the medium’s words and refused to heed Jiang Wei. Every day he did nothing but feast and make merry in the palace. Jiang Wei repeatedly submitted urgent memorials, but Huang Hao concealed them all, and so momentous affairs were neglected.\n\nZhong Hui’s great army advanced in a long column toward Hanzhong. Xu Yi, vanguard of the forward force, wanted to win the first distinction, so he led his troops ahead to Nanzheng Pass. Xu Yi said to his subordinate officers, “Beyond this pass lies Hanzhong. There are not many troops defending it, so we can seize it with one determined assault.” The officers received their orders and surged forward together. The Shu general guarding the pass, Lu Xun, had already learned that the Wei troops were coming. On both sides of the wooden bridge before the pass, he had concealed soldiers and set up the repeating crossbows left behind by Marquis Wu, each capable of firing ten bolts. As Xu Yi’s men charged the pass, a wooden clapper sounded, and arrows and stones rained down. By the time Xu Yi hastily retreated, dozens of cavalrymen had already been shot down. The Wei troops suffered a crushing defeat. Xu Yi returned and reported to Zhong Hui. Zhong Hui personally led more than a hundred armored cavalry from his own command to inspect the place, and sure enough, arrows and crossbow bolts came pouring down together. Zhong Hui wheeled his horse around to leave, but Lu Xun led five hundred troops down from the pass in pursuit. Zhong Hui spurred his horse across the bridge, but the earth on it collapsed and trapped his horse’s hooves, nearly throwing him from the saddle. When the horse could not pull free, Zhong Hui abandoned it and fled on foot. Just as he ran off the bridge, Lu Xun caught up and thrust his spear at him, but Xun Kai of the Wei army turned and shot an arrow, knocking Lu Xun from his horse. Zhong Hui ordered his men to seize the opportunity and storm the pass. Because Shu troops were still in front of the pass, its defenders did not dare fire their arrows. Zhong Hui scattered them and captured the mountain pass. He then appointed Xun Kai Army Protector and rewarded him with a complete set of saddle, horse, and armor. Zhong Hui summoned Xu Yi to his command tent and rebuked him: “As vanguard, it was your duty to open roads through the mountains and build bridges wherever you encountered water. Your special responsibility was to repair the bridges and roads so the army could march. Just now, when I reached the bridge, my horse’s hooves became trapped, and I nearly fell from it. If not for Xun Kai, I would have been killed! Since you have disobeyed my military order, you must be dealt with under military law!” He shouted for the guards to take Xu Yi out and behead him. The generals pleaded, “His father, Xu Chu, rendered meritorious service to the court. We beg the Commander-in-Chief to spare him.” Zhong Hui angrily replied, “If military law is not enforced, how can I command the army?” He then ordered Xu Yi beheaded as a warning to all. Every general was horrified.\n\nAt that time, the Shu general Wang Han was defending Lecheng, while Jiang Bin was defending Hancheng. Seeing the great strength of the Wei army, they did not dare come out to fight and merely shut their gates and held their positions. Zhong Hui issued an order: “Speed is the essence of warfare. We cannot pause even briefly.” He ordered Li Fu of the forward force to surround Lecheng and Army Protector Xun Kai to surround Hancheng, while he personally led the main army against Yangping Pass. The Shu general defending the pass, Fu Qian, discussed whether to fight or defend with his deputy, Jiang Shu. Jiang Shu said, “The Wei troops are extremely numerous, and their power cannot be resisted. Our best course is to hold firm.” Fu Qian said, “No. The Wei troops have come from far away and must be exhausted. Though numerous, they are nothing to fear. If we do not descend from the pass and fight, Hancheng and Lecheng are finished.” Jiang Shu remained silent and did not answer. Suddenly a report came that the main body of the Wei army had reached the pass. Jiang Shu and Fu Qian went up to the battlements to look. Zhong Hui raised his whip and shouted, “I have come here at the head of one hundred thousand men! If you come out and surrender at once, each of you will be promoted and employed according to your rank. But if you stubbornly refuse to submit, once we break through the pass, both jade and common stone will be burned together!” Fu Qian was furious. He ordered Jiang Shu to hold the pass while he personally led three thousand troops down to attack. Zhong Hui immediately fled, and the Wei troops all withdrew. Fu Qian pressed his advantage and pursued, whereupon the Wei troops closed in again. When Fu Qian tried to retreat into the pass, the banners of Wei had already been raised above it. Jiang Shu called out, “I have surrendered to Wei!” Fu Qian was enraged and cursed him in a stern voice: “You ungrateful, treacherous wretch! How can you have the face to appear before the Son of Heaven?” He wheeled his horse around and again engaged the Wei troops. The Wei forces closed in from all sides, surrounding Fu Qian at the center. He charged left and right, fighting desperately back and forth, but could not break free. Eight or nine out of every ten Shu soldiers under his command were wounded or killed. Fu Qian looked up to heaven and sighed, “In life I was a minister of Shu; in death I shall be a ghost of Shu!” Once more he spurred his horse into the attack. He was struck by several spears, and blood soaked his robe and armor. When his horse collapsed beneath him, Fu Qian cut his own throat and died. A later poet lamented:\nIn one day he poured out his loyal wrath;\nFor a thousand autumns, men revere his righteous name.\nBetter to die as Fu Qian died\nThan live the life Jiang Shu chose.\n\nAfter Zhong Hui captured Yangping Pass, he found immense stores of grain, fodder, and weapons inside. Overjoyed, he rewarded the entire army. That night, the Wei troops lodged in the city of Yang’an. Suddenly, tremendous battle cries rose from the southwest. Zhong Hui hurried out of his tent to look, but there was no movement at all. The Wei army did not dare sleep all night. During the second watch on the following night, the cries rose again from the southwest. Alarmed and suspicious, Zhong Hui sent men to investigate at dawn. They returned and reported, “Our scouts searched more than ten li into the distance but found no one.” Still uneasy and uncertain, Zhong Hui personally led several hundred cavalry, all fully armed and equipped, to patrol toward the southwest. When they reached a mountain, they saw a murderous haze suddenly rise on every side, while gloomy clouds gathered and mist shrouded the peak. Zhong Hui reined in his horse and asked the local guide, “What mountain is this?” The guide replied, “This is Mount Dingjun, where Xiahou Yuan died long ago.” On hearing this, Zhong Hui became melancholy and displeased, and turned his horse back. As they rounded the mountainside, a fierce wind suddenly sprang up, and several thousand cavalry appeared behind them, charging down with the wind. Zhong Hui was terrified and led his men galloping away. Countless officers fell from their horses. Yet when they finally reached Yangping Pass, not one man or horse had been lost. They had only injured their faces in falls and lost their helmets. They all said, “We saw men and horses charging out of the dark clouds, but when they came close, they did not hurt anyone. It was nothing but a whirlwind.” Zhong Hui asked the surrendered general Jiang Shu, “Is there a shrine to some god on Mount Dingjun?” Jiang Shu replied, “There is no divine shrine there, only the tomb of Marquis Wu, Zhuge Liang.” Zhong Hui said in amazement, “This must have been a manifestation of Marquis Wu’s spirit. I must go there in person and make an offering.”\n\nThe next day, Zhong Hui prepared sacrificial offerings, slaughtered the full complement of sacrificial animals, and personally went to the tomb of Marquis Wu, where he bowed twice and performed the rites. Once the sacrifice was complete, the fierce wind immediately ceased and the gloomy clouds scattered in every direction. Suddenly, a gentle breeze began to blow and a fine rain fell. When the shower had passed, the sky cleared. The Wei troops were delighted. They all bowed in thanks and returned to camp. That night, Zhong Hui fell asleep leaning over a table in his tent. Suddenly, a gentle breeze passed through, and he saw a man wearing a silk headcloth and carrying a feather fan. The man was dressed in a crane-feather cloak, with white shoes and a black sash. His face was like polished jade, his lips as red as vermilion, his brows fine, and his eyes bright. He stood eight feet tall and had the ethereal bearing of an immortal. The man entered the tent. Zhong Hui rose to greet him and asked, “Who are you, sir?” The man replied, “This morning you honored me with a visit, and I have a few words to tell you. Although the destiny of Han has declined and Heaven’s will is difficult to oppose, the people of the two Sichuan regions have been struck down without cause by the weapons of war and are truly deserving of compassion. After entering their territory, you must never slaughter the people recklessly.” With that, he swept his sleeve and departed. Zhong Hui tried to detain him but suddenly awoke and found that it had been a dream. He knew it was the spirit of Marquis Wu and was filled with astonishment. He therefore sent an order to the forward army to raise a white banner bearing the four words “Protect the State and Safeguard the People.” Wherever they went, anyone who unlawfully killed even one person would pay with his life. The people of Hanzhong then all came out of their cities to bow and welcome the army. Zhong Hui comforted them one by one, and his soldiers did not take so much as a single autumn hair. A later poet praised him:\nTens of thousands of ghostly soldiers circled Mount Dingjun,\nCompelling Zhong Hui to bow before the sacred spirit.\nIn life, he devised plans to uphold the house of Liu;\nIn death, he still left words protecting Shu’s people.\n\nMeanwhile, at Tazhong, Jiang Wei learned that the Wei armies were advancing in great force. He sent dispatches ordering Liao Hua, Zhang Yi, and Dong Jue to bring troops to his support, while he divided his own forces and deployed his generals to await the enemy. Suddenly it was reported that the Wei troops had arrived. Jiang Wei led his army out to meet them. The foremost general in the Wei formation was Wang Qi, Administrator of Tianshui. Wang Qi rode out and shouted, “I now have an army of one million men and a thousand generals, advancing by twenty separate routes. We have already reached Chengdu! Instead of thinking of surrendering at once, you still mean to resist. How can you be so ignorant of Heaven’s will?” Jiang Wei was furious. Leveling his spear and urging his horse forward, he charged straight at Wang Qi. They had fought fewer than three bouts when Wang Qi was badly defeated and fled. Jiang Wei drove his troops after him for twenty li, when the sound of gongs and drums suddenly rose together and another force deployed before him. Its banner bore the large characters: “Qian Hong, Administrator of Longxi.” Jiang Wei laughed and said, “Rats like these are no match for me!” He pressed his troops onward in pursuit. After another ten li, he encountered Deng Ai leading troops into the attack. The two armies became locked in confused battle. Jiang Wei summoned all his vigor and fought Deng Ai for more than ten bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. Then gongs and drums sounded again behind him. Just as Jiang Wei hurriedly withdrew, the rear force reported, “All the camps at Gansong have been burned down by Yang Xin, Administrator of Jincheng.” Jiang Wei was greatly alarmed. He quickly ordered a deputy general to set up banners as a feint and hold Deng Ai at bay, while he personally withdrew the rear force and marched through the night to rescue Gansong. There he encountered Yang Xin. Yang Xin did not dare engage him and fled toward the mountain road. Jiang Wei pursued close behind. As they approached the foot of a cliff, wood and stones rained down from above, and Jiang Wei could advance no farther. By the time he had gone halfway back, the Shu troops had already been defeated by Deng Ai. The main body of the Wei army arrived and surrounded Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei led his cavalry through the encirclement and withdrew into his main camp, where he held firm while awaiting reinforcements. Suddenly, an express rider arrived and reported, “Zhong Hui has broken through Yangping Pass. The defending general Jiang Shu surrendered, Fu Qian died in battle, and Hanzhong now belongs to Wei. Wang Han, defender of Lecheng, and Jiang Bin, defender of Hancheng, learned that Hanzhong had been lost and opened their gates to surrender as well. Hu Ji could not hold out and has fled back to Chengdu to seek reinforcements.”\n\nJiang Wei was greatly alarmed and immediately gave orders to break camp. That night, his army reached the mouth of Jiangchuan, where another force stood deployed ahead. The leading Wei general was Yang Xin, Administrator of Jincheng. Jiang Wei was furious and spurred his horse forward to engage him. After only one bout, Yang Xin fled in defeat. Jiang Wei took up his bow and shot at him, but three arrows in succession all missed. His anger turning against the weapon, Jiang Wei broke his own bow, leveled his spear, and pursued. His horse stumbled on its forelegs and threw him to the ground. Yang Xin wheeled his horse around and came back to kill Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei leaped to his feet and thrust out his spear, striking Yang Xin’s horse squarely in the brain. Wei troops suddenly arrived from behind and rescued Yang Xin. Jiang Wei mounted his warhorse and was about to pursue when it was suddenly reported that Deng Ai’s troops were approaching from the rear. Unable to deal with both front and rear, Jiang Wei gathered his troops and attempted to retake Hanzhong. A scout reported, “Zhuge Xu, Inspector of Yong Province, has already cut off our route back.” Jiang Wei established camp on difficult mountain terrain. The Wei troops encamped at the head of Yinping Bridge. With no road forward or back, Jiang Wei sighed deeply and said, “Heaven is destroying me!” His deputy, Ning Sui, said, “Although the Wei troops have blocked Yinping Bridge, Yong Province itself must be lightly defended. If you proceed through Konghan Valley and head straight for Yong Province, Zhuge Xu will certainly withdraw his troops from Yinping to rescue Yong Province. You can then lead our troops to Jiange and defend it, after which Hanzhong can be recovered.” Jiang Wei followed his advice. He immediately sent his troops into Konghan Valley, pretending that he intended to capture Yong Province. Spies reported this to Zhuge Xu. Zhuge Xu was greatly alarmed and said, “Yong Province is where my forces assemble. If I lose it through negligence, the court will certainly hold me responsible.” He hurriedly withdrew his main army and took the southern road to rescue Yong Province, leaving only one detachment to guard the bridgehead. Jiang Wei entered the northern road and traveled about thirty li. Calculating that the Wei troops must by then have departed, he turned his army back, made the rear units the vanguard, and went straight to the bridgehead. Sure enough, the main body of the Wei army had gone, leaving only a small number of troops on guard. Jiang Wei scattered them in a single assault and burned all their camps and stockades. When Zhuge Xu learned that fires had broken out at the bridgehead, he led his troops back again. Jiang Wei’s army had already been gone for half a day, so Zhuge Xu did not dare pursue.\n\nJiang Wei led his troops across the bridgehead. As they were marching, an army approached from ahead, led by Zhang Yi, General of the Left, and Liao Hua, General of the Right. Jiang Wei questioned them. Zhang Yi said, “Huang Hao believed the words of mediums and shamans and refused to send troops. When I heard that Hanzhong was in danger, I raised troops on my own and came here, but by then Yangping Pass had already been taken by Zhong Hui. Now that I have heard you are trapped, General, I have come especially to support you.” They then combined their forces. Liao Hua said, “We are now under attack from every side, and our supply routes are blocked. We should retreat to defend Jiange and then devise a sound plan.” Jiang Wei remained uncertain and had not yet decided when it was suddenly reported that Zhong Hui and Deng Ai had divided their troops into more than ten columns and were advancing to attack. Jiang Wei wanted to divide the army with Zhang Yi and Liao Hua and meet them in battle. Liao Hua said, “The region around Baishui is narrow and has many roads. It is no place to fight. We should withdraw for now and go to the rescue of Jiange. If Jiange is lost, our way will be cut off.” Jiang Wei agreed and led his troops toward Jiange. As they approached the pass, it was suddenly reported that drums and horns were sounding together, battle cries were rising, banners had been raised everywhere, and an army was blocking the entrance to the pass. Truly:\nHanzhong’s rugged strongholds were no more,\nAnd now fresh turmoil suddenly arose at Jiange.\nWhose army it was will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 117\n\nDeng Ai Steals across Yinping; Zhuge Zhan Dies in Battle at Mianzhu\n\nNow Dong Jue, Grand General Who Supports the State, heard that the Wei army had invaded the realm along more than ten routes, so he led twenty thousand troops to hold Jian Pass. That day, he saw a great cloud of dust rising in the distance and, suspecting it was the Wei army, hurriedly led his troops to secure the pass. Dong Jue went forward in person to inspect the approaching force and saw that it was Jiang Wei, Liao Hua, and Zhang Yi. Overjoyed, Dong Jue welcomed them into the pass. After the formal greetings, he tearfully told them what the Latter Emperor and Huang Hao had done. Jiang Wei said, “Do not worry, sir. So long as I am here, I will never allow Wei to swallow Shu. For now, let us defend Jian Pass and gradually devise a plan to drive back the enemy.” Dong Jue said, “Though this pass can be defended, there is no one in Chengdu. If the enemy should attack it, our entire position will collapse.” Jiang Wei said, “Chengdu is protected by steep mountains and rugged terrain. It cannot be taken easily, so there is no need to worry.” While they were speaking, a report suddenly came that Zhuge Xu had led troops to attack below the pass. Jiang Wei flew into a rage and hurriedly led five thousand troops down from the pass. He charged straight into the Wei formation, smashing left and right until Zhuge Xu was utterly defeated and fled. Zhuge Xu withdrew several dozen li and made camp. Countless Wei soldiers were killed, and the Shu troops seized many horses, weapons, and pieces of equipment. Jiang Wei then withdrew his troops to the pass.\n\nMeanwhile, Zhong Hui made camp twenty-five li from Jian Pass, and Zhuge Xu came in person to confess his guilt. Zhong Hui angrily said, “I ordered you to guard the bridgehead at Yinping and cut off Jiang Wei’s road of retreat. How did you lose it? And now, without receiving any order from me, you advanced on your own and brought about this defeat!” Zhuge Xu said, “Jiang Wei is full of cunning schemes. He pretended that he intended to seize Yong Province, and I feared Yong Province would be lost, so I led my troops to its rescue. Jiang Wei took the opportunity to escape. I pursued him to the foot of the pass, never expecting to be defeated again.” Zhong Hui was furious and ordered him beheaded. Army Inspector Wei Guan said, “Though Zhuge Xu is guilty, he is under the command of General Who Conquers the West Deng Ai. You should not execute him, General, or you may damage relations between the two armies.” Zhong Hui said, “I have come especially to conquer Shu under the Son of Heaven’s explicit edict and Duke of Jin’s direct command. Even if Deng Ai himself were guilty, I would have him beheaded.” Everyone earnestly pleaded with him. Zhong Hui therefore had Zhuge Xu placed in a prison cart and sent to Luoyang, leaving his fate to the Duke of Jin. He then incorporated Zhuge Xu’s troops into his own command. Someone reported this to Deng Ai. Deng Ai angrily said, “You and I hold the same official rank. I have long guarded the frontier and rendered great service to the state. How dare you presumptuously set yourself above me?” His son Deng Zhong advised him, “‘Failure to endure a small grievance may ruin a great plan.’ If you fall out with him, Father, you are certain to jeopardize the affairs of the state. I hope you will tolerate him for the time being.” Deng Ai accepted his advice, but he remained angry at heart and rode with only a dozen horsemen to see Zhong Hui.\n\nWhen Zhong Hui heard that Deng Ai had arrived, he asked those around him, “How many troops has Deng Ai brought?” They replied, “Only a dozen horsemen.” Zhong Hui then ordered several hundred armed guards to form ranks inside and outside his command tent. Deng Ai dismounted and entered. Zhong Hui received him in the tent, and they exchanged the proper courtesies. Seeing how imposing and disciplined the troops were, Deng Ai felt uneasy and tried to draw Zhong Hui out by saying, “Your capture of Hanzhong is a great blessing to the court. You should quickly devise a plan to take Jian Pass.” Zhong Hui said, “What is your enlightened opinion, General?” Deng Ai repeatedly protested that he had no ability, but Zhong Hui pressed him for an answer. Deng Ai replied, “In my humble judgment, one army could take the narrow path through Yinping, emerge at Deyang Pavilion in Hanzhong, and use a surprise force to advance directly on Chengdu. Jiang Wei would certainly withdraw his troops to rescue it. You could then take advantage of the opening to seize Jian Pass and win complete success.” Zhong Hui was delighted. “Your plan is excellent, General! You may lead your troops there at once. I will remain here and await news of your victory.” The two drank wine and parted. Returning to his own tent, Zhong Hui said to his officers, “Everyone says Deng Ai is capable, but from what I saw today, he is nothing more than a mediocrity!” The officers asked why. Zhong Hui said, “The narrow road through Yinping consists entirely of lofty mountains and precipitous ridges. If Shu stations only a hundred or so men at the strategic points and cuts off his road of retreat, all of Deng Ai’s troops will starve to death. I need only advance by the proper road. Why should I fear that Shu will not fall?” He therefore set up scaling ladders and catapult frames and concentrated his attack on Jian Pass.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai left the camp gate, mounted his horse, and turned to ask his attendants, “How did Zhong Hui treat me?” They replied, “Judging by his words and expression, he did not agree with what you said at all. He merely pretended to assent.” Deng Ai laughed. “He thinks I cannot take Chengdu, but I am determined to take it!” When he returned to his own camp, Shi Zuan, Deng Zhong, and the other officers came to meet him and asked, “What lofty matters did you discuss today with General Who Guards the West Zhong Hui?” Deng Ai said, “I spoke to him in all sincerity, but he regarded me as a mediocrity. Now that he has taken Hanzhong, he considers it an achievement beyond compare. But if I had not held Jiang Wei in check at Tazhong, how could he have succeeded? If I now take Chengdu, it will be a greater victory than taking Hanzhong!” That very night, he gave orders to strike camp and advance toward the narrow road through Yinping. He made camp seven hundred li from Jian Pass. Someone reported to Zhong Hui, “Deng Ai intends to go and seize Chengdu.” Zhong Hui laughed at Deng Ai’s foolishness.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai composed a secret letter and dispatched a messenger to report with all speed to Sima Zhao. At the same time, he assembled his officers beneath his command tent and asked, “I now intend to take advantage of the opening and seize Chengdu, winning immortal fame for all of you. Are you willing to follow me?” The officers replied, “We are ready to obey your orders and would not refuse even ten thousand deaths!” Deng Ai first ordered his son Deng Zhong to lead five thousand picked troops. They were to wear no armor, and each man was to carry axes, chisels, and tools. Whenever they encountered steep or dangerous ground, they were to cut through the mountains, open roads, and construct trestle bridges so the army could pass. Deng Ai selected thirty thousand troops, each carrying dry provisions and rope, and set out. After traveling a little more than a hundred li, he detached three thousand troops and had them establish a camp there. After another hundred li, he detached another three thousand to make camp. In the tenth month of that year, they advanced from Yinping into sheer cliffs and precipitous valleys. Over more than twenty days, they traveled upward of seven hundred li, all through uninhabited country. The Wei army left several camps along the way until only two thousand troops and horses remained. They then reached a ridge called Sky-Scraping Ridge. The horses could go no farther, so Deng Ai climbed the ridge on foot and found Deng Zhong and all the soldiers opening the road in tears. Deng Ai asked why. Deng Zhong told him, “The western side of this ridge is a sheer wall and towering precipice. It cannot be cut through, so all our previous labor has been in vain. That is why they are weeping.” Deng Ai said, “Our army has come this far, traveling more than seven hundred li. Beyond this ridge lies Jiangyou. How can we turn back now?” He called to the troops, “‘Unless one enters the tiger’s den, how can one obtain the tiger’s cubs?’ You and I have come all the way here. If we succeed, we will share wealth and honor together.” They all replied, “We are willing to obey your command, General.” Deng Ai ordered them first to throw their weapons and equipment down the slope. Then he wrapped his body in felt and rolled down ahead of the others. The deputy commanders who had felt coats wrapped themselves in them and rolled down, while those without felt coats tied ropes around their waists, clung to trees, and lowered themselves in single file. Deng Ai, Deng Zhong, the two thousand soldiers, and the strong men who had opened the mountain roads all crossed Sky-Scraping Ridge. They had only just put their armor and equipment back in order and resumed their march when they saw a stone tablet beside the road, engraved with the words: “Inscribed by Chancellor Zhuge, the Martial Marquis.” The inscription read: “When the two fires first arise, a man shall cross here. Two warriors shall contend for mastery, and before long both shall die.” After reading it, Deng Ai was greatly startled. He hurriedly bowed twice before the tablet and said, “The Martial Marquis was truly a divine man! What a pity that I could not serve him as my teacher!” A later poet wrote:\nYinping’s steep ridges rise level with the sky;\nEven dark cranes circle there, afraid to fly.\nWrapped in felt, Deng Ai descended from this height—\nWho knew Zhuge had foreseen it all aright?\n\nDeng Ai secretly crossed through Yinping and continued leading his troops onward. They then came upon a large, empty camp. Those around him said, “We have heard that when the Martial Marquis was alive, he assigned one thousand troops to guard this dangerous pass. But the ruler of Shu, Liu Shan, abolished the garrison.” Deng Ai sighed repeatedly and said to the others, “We have a road by which we came, but no road by which we can return. The city of Jiangyou ahead is well stocked with provisions. If you advance, you may live; if you retreat, you will die. We must unite our strength and take it.” They all replied, “We are willing to fight to the death here!” Deng Ai went on foot, leading his force of more than two thousand men. Traveling day and night at double speed, they rushed to seize Jiangyou.\n\nThe officer defending Jiangyou was Ma Miao. Though he had made preparations after hearing that Eastern Sichuan had been lost, he guarded only against an attack along the main road. Moreover, he relied on Jiang Wei’s entire army holding Jian Pass, so he did not take the military situation seriously. That day, after drilling his troops, he returned home and sat drinking wine by the stove with his wife, Lady Li. His wife asked, “We have repeatedly heard that the frontier situation is extremely urgent. Why do you show no concern at all, General?” Ma Miao said, “Jiang Boyue has the larger matter in hand. What does it have to do with me?” His wife said, “Even so, the city you are charged with defending is far from unimportant.” Ma Miao said, “The Son of Heaven trusts Huang Hao and is lost in wine and women. I expect disaster is not far away. When the Wei army arrives, the best course will be to surrender. Why worry about it?” His wife flew into a rage and spat in his face. “You are a man, yet you already harbor disloyal and dishonorable thoughts! You have received the state’s rank and salary in vain. How can I ever face you again?” Ma Miao was ashamed and had no answer. Suddenly, a servant rushed in and reported, “The Wei general Deng Ai has come from no one knows where. He led more than two thousand men in a mass charge and has already entered the city!” Ma Miao was greatly alarmed. He hurried out to offer his surrender, prostrated himself beneath the public hall, and tearfully declared, “I have long wished to surrender. I now offer to summon the city’s inhabitants and all the troops under my command to surrender to you, General.” Deng Ai accepted his surrender. He incorporated the soldiers of Jiangyou into his own command and appointed Ma Miao as his guide. Suddenly, a report came that Ma Miao’s wife had hanged herself. Deng Ai asked why, and Ma Miao told him the truth. Moved by her virtue, Deng Ai ordered that she be buried with full honors and personally went to offer sacrifice. Every Wei soldier who heard of it sighed with admiration. A later poet praised her:\nThe Latter Emperor was lost, and Han’s fate overturned;\nHeaven sent Deng Ai, and Western Sichuan soon was turned.\nThough Ba and Shu had many generals of renowned name,\nNone matched the worthy Lady Li of Jiangyou in fame!\n\nAfter taking Jiangyou, Deng Ai summoned the troops stationed along the narrow road through Yinping. Once they had all assembled at Jiangyou, he advanced directly against Fu. His subordinate general Tian Xu said, “Our army came here through dangerous country and is utterly exhausted. We should rest and recover for several days before advancing.” Deng Ai flew into a rage. “In warfare, speed is of the utmost value. How dare you disrupt my army’s morale?” He shouted for the guards to drag Tian Xu out and behead him. Only after all the officers pleaded earnestly was Tian Xu spared. Deng Ai personally drove his troops onward to Fu. The officials, soldiers, and people inside the city thought the enemy had descended from heaven, and all surrendered. Men of Shu sped the news to Chengdu. When the Latter Emperor heard it, he hurriedly summoned Huang Hao and questioned him. Huang Hao replied, “This is merely a false report. The divine man would never mislead Your Majesty.” The Latter Emperor again summoned the female medium, only to find that no one knew where she had gone. By then, urgent memorials from near and far were arriving like snowflakes, and messengers came and went without interruption. The Latter Emperor convened court to discuss the crisis, but all the officials merely looked at one another and not one spoke a word. Xi Zheng stepped forward and memorialized, “The situation is now desperate. Your Majesty should summon the Martial Marquis’s son to discuss a plan for repelling the enemy.” The Martial Marquis’s son was Zhuge Zhan, whose courtesy name was Siyuan. His mother, Lady Huang, was the daughter of Huang Chengyan. Though extremely plain in appearance, she possessed extraordinary talent. She understood the movements of the heavens above and the features of the earth below, and there was no work on military strategy or the hidden arts of Qimen Dunjia that she did not comprehend. While the Martial Marquis was in Nanyang, he heard of her worth and asked to marry her. In his studies, the Martial Marquis received much assistance from his wife. After the Martial Marquis died, she soon passed away as well. In her final instructions, she exhorted her son Zhuge Zhan above all to be loyal and filial. Zhuge Zhan was intelligent from childhood. He married a daughter of the Latter Emperor and became Commandant of the Imperial Consort. Later he inherited his father’s title, Marquis of Wuxiang. In the fourth year of Jingyao, he was promoted to General of the Guard for the Marching Army. Because Huang Hao controlled affairs at the time, Zhuge Zhan had claimed illness and withdrawn from public life.\n\nThe Latter Emperor accepted Xi Zheng’s advice and immediately issued three edicts in succession summoning Zhuge Zhan to the palace. The Latter Emperor tearfully told him, “Deng Ai’s troops are already encamped at Fu, and Chengdu is in danger. For the sake of the late ruler, save my life!” Zhuge Zhan also wept as he replied, “My father and I received profound favor from the late emperor and exceptional treatment from Your Majesty. Even if my liver and brains were smeared across the ground, I could not repay it. I ask Your Majesty to mobilize every soldier in Chengdu and allow me to lead them in a decisive battle to the death.” The Latter Emperor immediately assigned seventy thousand troops and officers from Chengdu to Zhuge Zhan. Zhuge Zhan took leave of the Latter Emperor, put the army in order, assembled his generals, and asked, “Who dares serve as vanguard?” Before he had finished speaking, a young officer stepped forward and said, “Now that Father holds supreme command, I am willing to serve as vanguard.” Everyone looked and saw that it was Zhuge Zhan’s eldest son, Zhuge Shang. Zhuge Shang was nineteen years old. He had read military texts extensively and trained in many martial arts. Zhuge Zhan was delighted and appointed him vanguard. That day, the great army left Chengdu to meet the Wei forces.\n\nMeanwhile, Ma Miao presented Deng Ai with a geographical map showing in full detail the one hundred sixty li from Fu to Chengdu, including the mountains, rivers, roads, passes, and dangerous terrain. After studying it, Deng Ai said in alarm, “If I merely hold Fu and the men of Shu occupy the mountains ahead, how can I succeed? If we delay for long and Jiang Wei’s troops arrive, my army will be in danger.” He quickly summoned Shi Zuan and his son Deng Zhong and instructed them, “Lead a force directly to Mianzhu, marching through the night, and block the Shu army. I will follow close behind. You must not be slow or negligent. If you allow them to seize the strategic positions first, I will most certainly behead you!”\n\nShi Zuan and Deng Zhong led their troops toward Mianzhu but encountered the Shu army before they reached it. Both armies drew up their formations. Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong reined in their horses beneath the gate banner and saw that the Shu troops had formed the Eight Trigrams Formation. After three rolls of the drums, the gate banners parted, and several dozen officers escorted a four-wheeled carriage forward. A man sat upright upon it, wearing a silk headcloth and holding a feather fan, with a crane-feather cloak over his square-cut robe. A yellow banner was unfurled above the carriage, bearing the words: “Zhuge, Chancellor of Han and Martial Marquis.” Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong were so terrified that sweat poured over their bodies. They turned to their soldiers and said, “So Kongming is still alive! We are finished!” They hurriedly ordered a retreat, but the Shu troops charged after them. The Wei army was utterly defeated and fled. The Shu troops pursued for more than twenty li before encountering Deng Ai’s reinforcements. Both sides then withdrew their troops. Deng Ai seated himself in his command tent, summoned Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong, and rebuked them: “Why did you retreat without fighting?” Deng Zhong said, “We saw Zhuge Kongming leading the troops in the Shu formation, so we fled back.” Deng Ai angrily said, “Even if Kongming had returned to life, why should I fear him? Your reckless retreat caused this defeat. You should be beheaded at once to uphold military law!” Everyone pleaded earnestly, and only then did Deng Ai’s anger subside. He sent scouts to investigate, and they returned to report that Kongming’s son Zhuge Zhan was the commanding general, Zhuge Zhan’s son Zhuge Shang was the vanguard, and the figure seated on the carriage was a wooden image of Kongming.\n\nWhen Deng Ai heard this, he dispatched Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong, saying, “The opportunity for success or failure rests on this one action. If you fail to win again, you will certainly be beheaded!” Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong led another ten thousand troops into battle. Zhuge Shang, alone on horseback and armed with a single spear, roused his full fighting spirit and drove both men back. Zhuge Zhan ordered the troops on both wings to charge. They smashed into the Wei formation and surged left and right, fighting back and forth dozens of times. The Wei army was utterly defeated, and the dead were beyond counting. Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong fled after being wounded. Zhuge Zhan drove his troops after them for more than twenty li, then established a camp to confront the enemy. Shi Zuan and Deng Zhong returned to Deng Ai. Seeing that both men were wounded, Deng Ai could not very well rebuke them. He therefore consulted his officers, saying, “Shu has Zhuge Zhan, who has ably carried on his father’s purpose. In two battles, he has killed more than ten thousand of my troops. Unless we destroy him quickly, he will certainly become a menace later.” Army Inspector Qiu Ben said, “Why not write him a letter to entice him?” Deng Ai accepted his advice, composed a letter, and sent a messenger to deliver it to the Shu camp. The officer guarding the gate brought the messenger beneath the command tent, where he presented the letter. Zhuge Zhan broke the seal and read it. The letter said:\n\nDeng Ai, General Who Conquers the West, sends this letter to the command of Zhuge Siyuan, General of the Guard for the Marching Army: In my humble observation, among the worthy and talented men of recent times, none has equaled your honored father. In former days, upon first emerging from his thatched cottage, with a single discourse he divided the realm into three kingdoms. He pacified Jing and Yi and thereby established a hegemonic enterprise, an achievement rarely matched in ancient or modern times. Later, he marched from Mount Qi six times. His failure was not due to any lack of wisdom or strength, but solely to Heaven’s decree. Now the Latter Emperor is muddled and weak, and his royal mandate has come to an end. I have received the Son of Heaven’s command and brought a great army to conquer Shu. I have already obtained all its territory, and Chengdu is in imminent danger. Why do you not answer Heaven’s will, comply with the wishes of the people, and come over to us in the cause of righteousness? I will memorialize that you be made Prince of Langya, bringing glory to your ancestors. These are certainly no empty words. I trust you will preserve this letter and consider it carefully.\n\nAfter reading the letter, Zhuge Zhan flew into a rage and tore it to pieces. He ordered the guards to behead the messenger at once, then commanded the messenger’s attendant to carry the severed head back to the Wei camp and present it to Deng Ai. Deng Ai was furious and immediately wanted to go out to battle. Qiu Ben advised him, “You must not go out rashly, General. You should defeat him with an unorthodox stratagem.” Deng Ai accepted his advice and ordered Wang Qi, Administrator of Tianshui, and Qian Hong, Administrator of Longxi, to conceal two forces in ambush behind the battlefield. Deng Ai then personally led his troops forward. At that moment, Zhuge Zhan was preparing to issue a challenge when a report suddenly came that Deng Ai had personally led his troops there. Zhuge Zhan flew into a rage, led his army out, and charged directly into the Wei formation. Deng Ai turned and fled. Zhuge Zhan pursued him, pressing the attack. Suddenly, the two hidden forces charged out from either side. The Shu army was utterly defeated and withdrew into Mianzhu. Deng Ai ordered the city surrounded. The entire Wei army raised a battle cry and enclosed Mianzhu as tightly as an iron barrel.\n\nInside the city, Zhuge Zhan saw that the enemy was pressing him hard. He therefore ordered Peng He to carry a letter and fight his way out, then go to Eastern Wu and request aid. Peng He reached Eastern Wu, appeared before the ruler of Wu, Sun Xiu, and presented the urgent letter. After reading it, the ruler of Wu consulted his officials, saying, “Now that Shu is in grave danger, how can I sit by and refuse to rescue it?” He immediately appointed the veteran general Ding Feng commander in chief, with Ding Feng and Sun Yi as his deputy commanders, and ordered them to lead fifty thousand troops to the aid of Shu. Ding Feng received the decree and led out the army. He assigned Ding Feng and Sun Yi twenty thousand troops to advance toward Mianzhong, while he personally led thirty thousand toward Shouchun, dividing the army into three columns to provide assistance.\n\nMeanwhile, when Zhuge Zhan saw that no relief troops had arrived, he said to his officers, “Holding out for long is not a sound plan.” He left his son Zhuge Shang and Imperial Secretary Zhang Zun to guard the city, then donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led the whole army out through three gates in a great assault. When Deng Ai saw the troops emerge, he withdrew his army. Zhuge Zhan pursued with all his strength. Suddenly, a cannon sounded, and troops closed in from all four sides, trapping Zhuge Zhan at the center. Zhuge Zhan led his troops charging left and right and killed several hundred men. Deng Ai ordered the whole army to shoot arrows at them, and the Shu troops scattered in every direction. Zhuge Zhan was struck by an arrow and fell from his horse. He cried out, “My strength is exhausted! I must repay the state with my death!” He drew his sword, cut his own throat, and died. His son Zhuge Shang, watching from the city wall, saw his father die amid the enemy army and flew into a rage. He put on his armor and mounted his horse. Zhang Zun advised him, “Young General, you must not go out rashly.” Zhuge Shang sighed. “My grandfather, my father, and I have all received profound favor from the state. Now that my father has died at the enemy’s hands, what use is it for me to live?” He spurred his horse out into battle and died in the fighting. A later poet praised Zhuge Zhan and Zhuge Shang, father and son:\nIt was not that these loyal ministers lacked a plan;\nHeaven itself intended to extinguish the house of Han.\nThe worthy heir whom Zhuge left in former days\nTruly carried on the Martial Marquis’s loyal ways.\n\nDeng Ai admired their loyalty and had father and son buried together. He then took advantage of the opening to attack Mianzhu. Zhang Zun, Huang Chong, and Li Qiu each led a force out to meet him. The Shu troops were few and the Wei troops many, and all three men were killed in battle. Deng Ai thus captured Mianzhu. After rewarding and feasting his troops, he advanced to take Chengdu. Just as the verse says:\nSee how the Latter Emperor faced the hour of dread:\nIt differed little from when Liu Zhang was hard-pressed.\nIt remains unknown how Chengdu defended itself; read on to learn what happened next.\n\n### Chapter 118\n\nA Prince Weeps at the Ancestral Temple and Dies for Filial Duty; Two Generals Enter Western Shu and Vie for Merit\n\nMeanwhile, the Latter Lord was in Chengdu when he heard that Deng Ai had taken Mianzhu and that Zhuge Zhan and his son had both died. Greatly alarmed, he hastily summoned his civil and military officials to deliberate. A close attendant reported, “Outside the city, the people are helping the old and carrying the young, their cries shaking the air as they flee for their lives.” The Latter Lord was terrified and at a loss. Suddenly, a scout rode in to report that the Wei army was approaching the city. Many officials argued, “Our troops are few and our generals scarce. It will be difficult to meet the enemy. We should abandon Chengdu at once and flee to the seven commanderies of Nanzhong. The terrain there is rugged and defensible. We can enlist troops from the southern tribes and later return to recover the country.” Qiao Zhou, Grand Master of Splendid Happiness, said, “That will not do. The southern tribes have long been rebellious, and we have shown them no kindness in ordinary times. If we seek refuge with them now, we will certainly meet with disaster.” Many officials then proposed, “Shu and Wu are allies. Now that the situation is desperate, we can seek refuge with Wu.” Qiao Zhou remonstrated again: “Since ancient times, no Son of Heaven has remained a sovereign while dependent on another state. I believe Wei is capable of swallowing Wu, but Wu cannot swallow Wei. If Your Majesty submits to Wu, that will be one humiliation. If Wu is later swallowed by Wei and Your Majesty must submit to Wei in turn, that will be a second humiliation. It would be better not to seek refuge with Wu, but to surrender directly to Wei. Wei will surely grant Your Majesty a territory and title. Thus, above, you can preserve the ancestral temples, and below, you can safeguard the common people. I beg Your Majesty to consider this.” The Latter Lord could not decide and withdrew into the palace.\n\nThe next day, the officials continued to argue back and forth. Seeing that the situation was urgent, Qiao Zhou submitted another memorial of remonstrance. The Latter Lord accepted Qiao Zhou’s advice. Just as he was preparing to surrender, a man suddenly emerged from behind a screen and fiercely cursed Qiao Zhou: “You decayed scholar who clings to life! How dare you recklessly discuss the great affairs of the state! Since ancient times, when has there ever been a Son of Heaven who surrendered?” The Latter Lord looked and saw that it was his fifth son, Liu Chen, Prince of Beidi. The Latter Lord had seven sons: the eldest, Liu Xuan; the second, Liu Yao; the third, Liu Cong; the fourth, Liu Zan; the fifth, Liu Chen, Prince of Beidi; the sixth, Liu Xun; and the seventh, Liu Qu. Of the seven, only Liu Chen had been intelligent from childhood, with extraordinary courage and acuity. The others were all weak and mild. The Latter Lord said to Liu Chen, “All the chief ministers now agree that we should surrender. Are you alone going to rely on rash courage and make the whole city run with blood?” Liu Chen replied, “When the First Emperor was alive, Qiao Zhou never took part in affairs of state. Now he recklessly discusses this great matter and suddenly utters such disorderly words. It is utterly unreasonable. By my estimate, Chengdu still has tens of thousands of troops, while Jiang Wei’s entire army remains at Jiange. If he learns that the Wei army has invaded the imperial capital, he will certainly come to our aid. By attacking from both inside and outside, we can achieve complete victory. How can we listen to the words of a decayed scholar and lightly abandon the foundation established by the First Emperor?” The Latter Lord rebuked him: “What can a child like you know of the course of Heaven?” Liu Chen knocked his head against the floor and wept: “If our position is exhausted, our strength spent, and ruin about to overtake us, then father and sons, ruler and ministers, should make one last stand with our backs to the city walls and die together for the state. Then we could face the First Emperor. But how can we surrender?” The Latter Lord would not listen. Liu Chen burst into loud sobs and cried, “It was no easy thing for the First Emperor to establish this foundation. Now it is to be abandoned in a single day. I would rather die than endure such disgrace!” The Latter Lord ordered his attendants to thrust him out through the palace gates. He then commanded Qiao Zhou to draft a letter of surrender and sent the provisionally appointed Palace Attendant Zhang Shao, Imperial Son-in-Law Commandant Deng Liang, and Qiao Zhou to carry the imperial seal to Luo County and request surrender.\n\nAt that time, Deng Ai sent several hundred armored cavalrymen each day to scout around Chengdu. That day, when they saw that flags of surrender had been raised, Deng Ai was overjoyed. Before long, Zhang Shao and the others arrived, and Deng Ai ordered men to receive them. The three men bowed prostrate at the foot of the steps and presented the terms of surrender and the imperial seal. Deng Ai opened the letter of surrender and read it. Delighted, he accepted the imperial seal and treated Zhang Shao, Qiao Zhou, Deng Liang, and the others with great honor. Deng Ai wrote a reply and gave it to the three men to carry back to Chengdu to reassure the people. The three took leave of Deng Ai and returned directly to Chengdu. They entered the palace, presented the reply to the Latter Lord, and gave a detailed account of how graciously Deng Ai had treated them. The Latter Lord broke the seal and read the letter. Greatly pleased, he immediately sent Grand Coachman Jiang Xian with an imperial command ordering Jiang Wei to surrender without delay. He also sent Li Hu, Gentleman of the Masters of Writing, to deliver the official registers to Deng Ai. There were altogether 280,000 households; 940,000 men and women; 102,000 armored officers and soldiers; 40,000 officials; more than 400,000 measures of grain in the storehouses; 3,000 jin of gold and silver; and 200,000 bolts each of brocade, patterned silk, colored silk, and plain silk. Other goods remained in the treasuries, too numerous to list in full. The first day of the twelfth month was chosen for the ruler and his ministers to go out and surrender.\n\nWhen Liu Chen, Prince of Beidi, heard of this, his anger rose to the heavens, and he entered the palace wearing his sword. His wife, Lady Cui, asked, “Why does Your Highness look so different today?” Liu Chen replied, “The Wei army is drawing near. My imperial father has already accepted the terms of surrender, and tomorrow the ruler and his ministers will go out and submit. From this day forward, the state will be destroyed. I wish to die first and meet the First Emperor beneath the earth rather than bend my knees to another.” Lady Cui said, “Worthy indeed! Worthy indeed! This is a fitting death. Allow me to die first; it will not be too late for Your Highness to die afterward.” Liu Chen asked, “Why should you die?” Lady Cui answered, “Your Highness dies for your father, and I die for my husband. The principle is the same. When the husband dies, the wife dies with him. Why is there any need to ask?” When she had finished speaking, she dashed herself against a pillar and died. Liu Chen then killed his three sons with his own hand, cut off his wife’s head, and carried it to the temple of Emperor Zhaolie. Prostrating himself, he wept and said, “Your subject is ashamed to see the foundation of the dynasty abandoned to others. Therefore I first killed my wife and sons to sever every attachment, and now I will offer up my life in recompense to my ancestor! If my ancestor’s spirit still has awareness, may he know his descendant’s heart!” He wept bitterly until blood flowed from his eyes, then cut his own throat and died. When the people of Shu heard of it, not one failed to grieve. A later poet praised him:\n\nRuler and ministers gladly bent the knee;\nOne son alone was overcome with grief.\nThe cause of Western Sichuan now is lost—\nHow valiant was the Prince of Beidi!\nHe gave his life to honor his great ancestor,\nClutched at his hair, and wept beneath the heavens.\nSo awe-inspiring, he seems alive today;\nWho dares to say that Han has truly died?\n\nWhen the Latter Lord heard that the Prince of Beidi had cut his own throat, he ordered that he be buried. The next day, the Wei army arrived in great force. The Latter Lord led the crown prince, the other princes, and more than sixty civil and military officials out through the north gate and ten li beyond the city to surrender, their hands bound behind them and coffins carried in carts beside them. Deng Ai helped the Latter Lord to his feet, personally untied his bonds, and burned the coffin cart. Then they entered the city together in their carriages. A later poet lamented:\n\nTens of thousands of Wei troops entered Sichuan;\nThe Latter Lord clung to life and would not die.\nHuang Hao to the end deceived the state;\nJiang Wei possessed in vain the talent to save his age.\nHow fierce the hearts of loyal, righteous men!\nHow mournful the resolve of the prince who kept his honor!\nEmperor Zhaolie’s work had not been easy,\nYet in one morning all his deeds became ashes.\n\nThe people of Chengdu all prepared incense and flowers to welcome them. Deng Ai appointed the Latter Lord General of Agile Cavalry, while the other civil and military officials received offices according to their respective ranks. He asked the Latter Lord to return to the palace and issue proclamations reassuring the people, and he took formal possession of the granaries and treasuries. He also ordered Zhang Jun, Grand Master of Ceremonies, and Zhang Shao, Assistant Administrator of Yizhou, to pacify and win over the soldiers and people of the various commanderies. He further sent men to persuade Jiang Wei to surrender. At the same time, he dispatched a messenger to Luoyang to report the victory. When Deng Ai learned how treacherous and wicked Huang Hao was, he wanted to behead him. Huang Hao bribed Deng Ai’s attendants with gold and precious objects and thus escaped death. From that time onward, Han was no more. After the fall of Han, a later poet wrote in remembrance of the Martial Marquis:\n\nEven apes and birds still feared his written orders;\nThe winds and clouds should guard his old defenses.\nIn vain the great commander wielded his inspired brush;\nAt last a captive king was hurried off by relay carriage.\nHis gifts matched Guan Zhong and Yue Yi without shame;\nBut what could be done when Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were doomed?\nIn later years, passing his shrine in Brocade City,\nOne chants his “Liangfu Song,” with endless sorrow.\n\nMeanwhile, Grand Coachman Jiang Xian reached Jiange and entered Jiang Wei’s presence. He transmitted the Latter Lord’s imperial command and told him of the surrender. Jiang Wei was so shocked that he could not speak. When the generals in his camp heard the news, they were all filled with resentment. They ground their teeth, glared in fury, and bristled from beard to hair. Drawing their swords, they hacked at the rocks and shouted, “We have fought to the death! Why did they surrender before us?” Their wailing could be heard for dozens of li. Seeing that the hearts of the men still yearned for Han, Jiang Wei soothed them with reassuring words: “Do not worry, generals. I have a plan by which the House of Han may be restored.” The generals asked him what it was. Jiang Wei brought each of them close and whispered the plan into their ears. He then raised flags of surrender all over Jiange Pass and first sent a man to Zhong Hui’s camp to announce that Jiang Wei was bringing Zhang Yi, Liao Hua, Dong Jue, and the others to surrender. Zhong Hui was overjoyed and sent men to welcome Jiang Wei into his tent. Zhong Hui said, “Why have you come so late, Boyue?” With a solemn expression and tears streaming down his face, Jiang Wei replied, “The entire army of the state was entrusted to me. For me to come today is still soon enough.” Zhong Hui was greatly impressed. He descended from his seat and exchanged bows with Jiang Wei, treating him as an honored guest. Jiang Wei said to Zhong Hui, “I have heard that ever since your campaign in Huainan, not one of your calculations has failed. The present greatness of the Sima clan is entirely due to your efforts. That is why I willingly bow my head to you. But as for Deng Shizai, I would have fought him to the death. How could I ever have surrendered to him?” Zhong Hui then broke an arrow as a pledge and swore brotherhood with Jiang Wei. Their affection and intimacy became very close, and Zhong Hui allowed Jiang Wei to retain command of his troops as before. Jiang Wei was secretly delighted and sent Jiang Xian back to Chengdu.\n\nMeanwhile, Deng Ai appointed Shi Zuan Inspector of Yizhou and placed Qian Hong, Wang Qi, and the others in command of various provinces and commanderies. He also built a terrace at Mianzhu to commemorate his military achievement and held a great banquet for all the officials of Shu. When Deng Ai was half drunk, he pointed at the assembled officials and said, “It is only because you were fortunate enough to encounter me that you are alive today. Had you met some other general, you would all have been exterminated.” The officials rose and bowed their thanks. Suddenly, Jiang Xian arrived and reported that Jiang Wei had surrendered to Zhong Hui, General Who Pacifies the West. Deng Ai bitterly resented Zhong Hui because of this and wrote a letter that he ordered a messenger to carry to Sima Zhao, Duke of Jin, in Luoyang. Sima Zhao received and read the letter. It said:\n\nYour subject Ai humbly believes that in warfare some actions begin with a show of force and are followed by actual operations. Now, taking advantage of the momentum gained from pacifying Shu, we should move against Wu. This is the moment to sweep it away like rolling up a mat. Yet after this great campaign, the officers and soldiers are exhausted and cannot be employed immediately. We should leave twenty thousand troops from Longyou and twenty thousand troops from Shu to boil salt, develop the ironworks, and construct boats, thereby preparing in advance for a campaign downstream. Then we should send an envoy to explain the advantages and dangers to Wu, and Wu may be pacified without a campaign. We should also treat Liu Shan generously in order to win over Sun Xiu. If Liu Shan is sent to the capital at once, the people of Wu will certainly become suspicious and will not be encouraged to embrace our civilization. He should be allowed to remain temporarily in Shu and should not arrive at the capital until the winter of next year. Liu Shan may now be enfeoffed as Prince of Fufeng and granted money and property sufficient to support his household. His sons should receive the ranks of dukes and high ministers, thus displaying the favor shown to one who submits to our mandate. Then the people of Wu, fearing our might and cherishing our virtue, will submit at the mere report of our coming.\n\nAfter reading the letter, Sima Zhao strongly suspected that Deng Ai intended to act on his own authority. He first sent a personal letter to Wei Guan, and afterward issued the following decree granting Deng Ai new titles:\n\nDeng Ai, General Who Conquers the West, displayed his power and exerted his martial might, penetrating deep into enemy territory and compelling the usurping ruler to bind his own neck and surrender. His campaign did not exceed its appointed season, nor did his battles last to the end of a day. He scattered the enemy like clouds and swept them away like a rolled mat, pacifying all of Ba and Shu. Even Bai Qi’s defeat of mighty Chu and Han Xin’s conquest of formidable Zhao cannot compare with his achievement. Deng Ai is hereby appointed Grand Commandant and granted an additional fief of twenty thousand households. His two sons are each enfeoffed as Village Marquis, with estates of one thousand households apiece.\n\nAfter Deng Ai received the decree, Army Inspector Wei Guan took out Sima Zhao’s personal letter and gave it to him. The letter stated that the matters Deng Ai had proposed must await a report to the court and could not be carried out on his own authority. Deng Ai said, “‘When a general is in the field, there are commands from his sovereign that he need not obey.’ Since I received an imperial mandate to conduct the campaign independently, how can my actions be obstructed?” He then wrote another letter and ordered the imperial messenger to carry it to Luoyang. At that time, everyone at court was saying that Deng Ai certainly intended to rebel, and Sima Zhao’s suspicions deepened. Presently, the messenger returned and presented Deng Ai’s letter. Sima Zhao broke the seal and read:\n\nAi received the command to campaign in the west. Now that the chief evildoer has submitted, I must act as circumstances require in order to pacify those who have newly surrendered. If I wait for commands from the court, the journey there and back will consume days and months. According to the principles of the Spring and Autumn Annals, when a great officer has crossed the borders, if there is something he can do to secure the state and benefit the country, he may decide it on his own authority. Wu has not yet submitted and is linked by circumstance with Shu. We must not cling to ordinary procedure and thereby lose our opportunity. The art of war says that one should advance without seeking fame and withdraw without avoiding blame. Though Ai does not possess the integrity of the ancients, I will never seek to protect myself at the expense of the state. I submit this statement in advance so that the measures I propose may be authorized.\n\nAfter reading the letter, Sima Zhao was greatly alarmed. He hurriedly consulted Jia Chong, saying, “Deng Ai has grown proud because of his achievements and now acts entirely as he pleases. His intention to rebel is clear. What are we to do?” Jia Chong replied, “Why does my lord not grant Zhong Hui a higher title and use him to restrain Deng Ai?” Sima Zhao accepted his advice and sent a messenger with a decree appointing Zhong Hui Minister over the Masses. He also ordered Wei Guan to supervise both armies and gave him a personal letter instructing him and Zhong Hui to watch Deng Ai closely and guard against any uprising. Zhong Hui received and read the decree, which said:\n\nZhong Hui, General Who Pacifies the West, has proved invincible wherever he has gone, with no mighty foe able to stand before him. He brought the cities under unified command and gathered in those who fled and scattered. The great leaders of Shu bound their hands behind them and submitted to our mandate. Not one of his plans failed, and not one of his undertakings was without achievement. Zhong Hui is hereby appointed Minister over the Masses, advanced to the rank of County Marquis, and granted an additional fief of ten thousand households. Two of his sons are each enfeoffed as Village Marquis, with estates of one thousand households apiece.\n\nAfter receiving his new title, Zhong Hui summoned Jiang Wei to consult with him and said, “Deng Ai’s achievement surpasses mine, and he has also been appointed Grand Commandant. Now Duke Sima suspects that Deng Ai intends to rebel, which is why he has made Wei Guan army inspector and ordered me to restrain him. What wise counsel do you have, Boyue?” Jiang Wei replied, “I have heard that Deng Ai was born to a low and humble station and in his youth tended calves for a farming household. Now, by mere luck, he followed the narrow byway through Yinping, climbing trees and hanging from cliffs, and accomplished this great feat. It did not result from any brilliant plan, but was truly due to the state’s vast good fortune. If you and I had not been opposing one another at Jiange, how could Deng Ai ever have accomplished it? Now he wishes to enfeoff the ruler of Shu as Prince of Fufeng, which is a way of deeply binding the people of Shu to himself. His rebellious intent is obvious without being stated. Duke Sima is right to suspect him.” Zhong Hui highly approved of these words. Jiang Wei continued, “Please dismiss your attendants. I have a secret matter to report.” Zhong Hui ordered everyone around him to withdraw. Jiang Wei then took a map from his sleeve, handed it to Zhong Hui, and said, “Long ago, when the Martial Marquis first emerged from his thatched cottage, he presented this map to the First Emperor and said, ‘The land of Yizhou contains a thousand li of fertile plains. Its people are numerous and its state is wealthy. It can serve as the foundation for an imperial enterprise.’ Because of this, the First Emperor established his rule in Chengdu. Now that Deng Ai has reached this place, how could he not become arrogant?” Zhong Hui was delighted and pointed to the map, asking about the configuration of its mountains and rivers. Jiang Wei explained each one in detail. Zhong Hui then asked, “What plan should we use to eliminate Deng Ai?” Jiang Wei answered, “While Duke Sima is suspicious of him, you should quickly submit a memorial describing Deng Ai’s signs of rebellion. Duke Sima will certainly order you to attack him, and you can capture him in a single stroke.” Zhong Hui followed his advice. He immediately sent a man to carry a memorial to Luoyang, declaring that Deng Ai exercised arbitrary power, acted without restraint, and courted the people of Shu, and that he would certainly rebel sooner or later. The civil and military officials at court were all alarmed. Zhong Hui also sent men to intercept Deng Ai’s memorials along the road. Imitating Deng Ai’s handwriting, they rewrote them in arrogant language to substantiate Zhong Hui’s accusations.\n\nWhen Sima Zhao saw Deng Ai’s memorial, he flew into a rage. He immediately sent a man to Zhong Hui’s army with orders for Zhong Hui to arrest Deng Ai. He also dispatched Jia Chong with thirty thousand troops into Xie Valley, while he himself accompanied the Wei emperor Cao Huan on an imperial expedition. Shao Ti, an assistant clerk in the Western Bureau, remonstrated: “Zhong Hui’s army is six times larger than Deng Ai’s. Zhong Hui alone is sufficient to arrest him. Why must Your Excellency go in person?” Sima Zhao laughed and said, “Have you forgotten what you said before? You once told me that Zhong Hui would eventually rebel. I am not making this journey because of Deng Ai, but because of Zhong Hui.” Shao Ti smiled and said, “I feared that Your Excellency might have forgotten, and so I asked. Since you already intend this, you must keep it absolutely secret and allow no word of it to leak out.” Sima Zhao agreed and set out with his great army. At the time, Jia Chong also suspected that Zhong Hui might rebel and secretly reported it to Sima Zhao. Sima Zhao said, “Since I have sent you, does that mean I suspect you as well? Once we reach Chang’an, everything will become clear.” Spies had already reported to Zhong Hui that Sima Zhao had reached Chang’an, and Zhong Hui hurriedly summoned Jiang Wei to discuss a plan for arresting Deng Ai. Just as the verse says:\n\nNo sooner had Shu’s surrendered generals been received\nThan a great army marched forth from Chang’an.\n\nWhat plan Jiang Wei used to defeat Deng Ai will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 119\n\nA Feigned Surrender and Cunning Plan Come to Nothing; Another Abdication Repeats the Same Old Pattern\n\nNow Zhong Hui asked Jiang Wei to devise a plan for arresting Deng Ai. Jiang Wei said, “First order Army Inspector Wei Guan to arrest him. If Deng Ai tries to kill Wei Guan, his treason will be proven. Then, General, you may raise troops and attack him.” Zhong Hui was delighted and ordered Wei Guan to take several dozen men into Chengdu to arrest Deng Ai and his son. Wei Guan’s soldiers tried to stop him, saying, “This is Zhong Hui’s scheme to have Deng Ai, General Who Conquers the West, kill you, thereby proving Deng Ai’s treason. You must not go.” Wei Guan said, “I have a plan of my own.” He first issued twenty or thirty proclamations. They read: “By imperial decree, Deng Ai is to be arrested. No one else will be called to account. Those who come over at once will receive promotions and rewards. Anyone who dares remain in hiding will have all three branches of his family exterminated.” He then prepared two prison carts and traveled through the night toward Chengdu.\n\nBy cockcrow, all the officers under Deng Ai who had seen the proclamations came and surrendered before Wei Guan’s horse. At the time, Deng Ai was still asleep in his residence. Wei Guan burst in with several dozen men and shouted, “By imperial decree, Deng Ai and his son are under arrest!” Deng Ai was so startled that he rolled out of bed. Wei Guan ordered the guards to bind him and put him in a prison cart. His son Deng Zhong came out to ask what was happening and was also seized, bound, and placed in a prison cart. The officers and officials in the residence were greatly alarmed and were about to fight to rescue them when they saw an enormous cloud of dust rising in the distance. Scouts reported that Minister over the Masses Zhong Hui was approaching with a great army. Everyone scattered and fled. Zhong Hui and Jiang Wei dismounted and entered the residence, where they saw Deng Ai and his son already bound. Zhong Hui struck Deng Ai on the head with his whip and cursed him: “You calf-herding brat! How dare you behave like this!” Jiang Wei also cursed him: “You common brute, you took desperate risks and trusted to luck. Did you ever think this day would come?” Deng Ai cursed them in return. Zhong Hui sent Deng Ai and his son under guard to Luoyang. He then entered Chengdu and took possession of all Deng Ai’s troops and horses, causing his prestige to soar. He said to Jiang Wei, “Only today have I finally fulfilled my lifelong ambition.” Jiang Wei said, “In former times, Han Xin refused to heed Kuai Tong’s advice and met disaster in Weiyang Palace. Grandee Zhong refused to follow Fan Li to the Five Lakes and in the end was forced to fall on his sword. Were the achievements and reputations of these two men not glorious? Their only failing was that they did not clearly understand where advantage and danger lay, and were too slow to recognize their opportunity. Now, sir, your great achievement is complete, and your power makes your own lord tremble. Why not take a boat and vanish from the world, climb the heights of Mount Emei, and roam with Master Red Pine?” Zhong Hui laughed and said, “Your words are mistaken. I am not yet forty and am just thinking of advancing further. How could I imitate such a life of retirement?” Jiang Wei said, “If you will not retire, then you must devise a sound plan at once. But that lies well within your wisdom and ability, so there is no need for this old man to advise you.” Zhong Hui clapped his hands and laughed. “Boyue understands my heart.” From then on, the two discussed great affairs every day. Jiang Wei secretly wrote to the Latter Emperor: “I beg Your Majesty to endure a few days of humiliation. I will make the state secure again after its peril and make the sun and moon shine again after their darkness. I will never allow the house of Han to perish forever.”\n\nNow while Zhong Hui and Jiang Wei were plotting rebellion, a sudden report came that a letter had arrived from Sima Zhao. Zhong Hui received it and read: “I fear that the Minister over the Masses may not be able to arrest Deng Ai, so I have personally stationed troops at Chang’an. We shall meet very soon, but I send this notice ahead.” Zhong Hui was greatly alarmed and said, “My troops outnumber Deng Ai’s several times over. If all he wanted was for me to arrest Deng Ai, the Duke of Jin knows I could do it alone. Now he is personally leading troops here because he suspects me.” He therefore consulted Jiang Wei. Jiang Wei said, “When a lord suspects his minister, that minister is certain to die. Have you not seen what happened to Deng Ai?” Zhong Hui said, “My mind is made up. If the enterprise succeeds, I will gain the empire. If it fails, I will withdraw into western Shu and still become another Liu Bei.” Jiang Wei said, “I recently heard that Empress Dowager Guo has died. You can falsely claim that she left a final edict ordering you to attack Sima Zhao and punish him for the crime of murdering his sovereign at the southern palace gate. With your abilities, my lord, the Central Plains can be swept up and pacified as easily as rolling up a mat.” Zhong Hui said, “Boyue shall command the vanguard. Once we succeed, we will share wealth and honor.” Jiang Wei said, “I am willing to render what little service I can, like a dog or horse. I fear only that the other generals will refuse to obey.” Zhong Hui said, “Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. We will fill the former palace with lanterns and invite the generals to a banquet. Anyone who refuses to join us will be executed.” Jiang Wei was secretly delighted. The next day, Zhong Hui and Jiang Wei invited the generals to a banquet. After several rounds of wine, Zhong Hui held up his cup and began weeping loudly. The generals asked in alarm why he was crying. Zhong Hui said, “Empress Dowager Guo left a final edict before her death. Sima Zhao murdered the sovereign at the southern palace gate, an act of monstrous treason and lawlessness, and sooner or later he will usurp the throne of Wei. She therefore ordered me to attack him. Each of you must sign your name so that together we may accomplish this enterprise.” They were all greatly alarmed and looked at one another. Zhong Hui drew his sword and said, “Anyone who disobeys will be executed!” Terrified, they had no choice but to comply. After they had all signed, Zhong Hui confined them inside the palace and placed strict guards around them. Jiang Wei said, “I can see that the generals remain unwilling. I ask that you bury them alive.” Zhong Hui said, “I have already ordered a pit dug inside the palace and several thousand heavy clubs placed beside it. Anyone who refuses to obey will be beaten to death and thrown into the pit.”\n\nAt the time, a trusted officer named Qiu Jian was standing nearby. Qiu Jian had formerly served under Army Protector Hu Lie, who was now also being held under guard in the palace. Qiu Jian secretly reported Zhong Hui’s words to Hu Lie. Hu Lie was greatly alarmed and tearfully said, “My son Hu Yuan is commanding troops outside. How could he know that Zhong Hui harbors such intentions? For the sake of our past friendship, please get word to him. Then even if I die, I will have no regrets.” Qiu Jian said, “My former lord, do not worry. Allow me to find a way.” He went out and said to Zhong Hui, “My lord is keeping the generals under loose confinement inside, but it is inconvenient to supply them with food and water. You should allow one man to go back and forth carrying provisions.” Zhong Hui had always trusted Qiu Jian, so he placed him in charge of supervising the prisoners. Zhong Hui instructed him, “I am entrusting you with a matter of the utmost importance. Do not let anything leak out.” Qiu Jian said, “Do not worry, my lord. I have strict methods of my own.” Qiu Jian secretly arranged for one of Hu Lie’s trusted men to enter. Hu Lie gave the man a secret letter, and he hurried with it to Hu Yuan’s camp, explained the whole matter in detail, and presented the letter. Hu Yuan was greatly alarmed and showed it throughout all the camps. The officers were furious and hurried to Hu Yuan’s camp to confer. They said, “Even if we must die, how could we ever follow a traitorous minister?” Hu Yuan said, “At noon on the eighteenth day of the first month, we will suddenly force our way inside. This is how we shall proceed.” Army Inspector Wei Guan was delighted with Hu Yuan’s plan. He immediately readied his troops and had Qiu Jian convey the plan to Hu Lie, who informed the other generals.\n\nNow Zhong Hui summoned Jiang Wei and asked, “Last night I dreamed that several thousand great serpents were biting me. Does this signify good or ill fortune?” Jiang Wei said, “Dreams of dragons and serpents are always auspicious omens.” Zhong Hui was pleased and believed him. He then said to Jiang Wei, “Our weapons and equipment are ready. What do you think of releasing the generals and asking them to join us?” Jiang Wei said, “All these men harbor disloyal thoughts. If left alive, they will eventually cause trouble. It would be better to kill them at once.” Zhong Hui agreed and ordered Jiang Wei to lead armed guards to kill the Wei generals. Jiang Wei accepted the order and was just about to act when a sudden pain struck his heart and he collapsed unconscious. His attendants helped him up, and it was a long while before he revived. Suddenly, a report came that a tumult of voices had arisen outside the palace. Zhong Hui was just sending someone to investigate when tremendous shouting erupted, and countless troops appeared from every direction. Jiang Wei said, “The generals must be rebelling. We should execute them first.” Another report came that the soldiers had already forced their way inside. Zhong Hui ordered the palace doors shut and had his soldiers climb onto the roof and strike the attackers with tiles. Several dozen men on both sides were killed. Fires broke out all around the palace, and the troops outside hacked through the doors and charged in. Zhong Hui drew his sword and personally killed several men, but a volley of arrows brought him down. The officers cut off his head. Jiang Wei drew his sword, went up into the hall, and charged back and forth among the enemy, but unfortunately the pain in his heart grew worse. He raised his face to Heaven and shouted, “My plan has failed! It is the will of Heaven!” He then cut his own throat and died. He was fifty-nine years old. Several hundred men died inside the palace. Wei Guan said, “All troops are to return to their camps and await the prince’s orders.” The Wei soldiers, eager to take revenge, cut open Jiang Wei’s belly and found that his gallbladder was as large as a hen’s egg. The officers then seized and killed every member of Jiang Wei’s household. When Deng Ai’s former soldiers saw that Zhong Hui and Jiang Wei were dead, they set off during the night to pursue and rescue Deng Ai. Someone quickly informed Wei Guan. Wei Guan said, “I was the one who arrested Deng Ai. If I allow him to live now, I will have no place to be buried.” Army Protector Tian Xu said, “When Deng Ai captured Jiangyou, he wanted to execute me, and I escaped only because the other officers pleaded for me. Today I shall avenge that grievance.” Wei Guan was delighted and sent Tian Xu with five hundred soldiers in pursuit. They caught up at Mianzhu just as Deng Ai and his son had been released from their prison carts and were preparing to return to Chengdu. Deng Ai assumed they were his own former troops and made no preparations. Before he could ask what was happening, Tian Xu cut him down with a single stroke. Deng Zhong also died amid the melee. A later poet lamented Deng Ai:\n\nFrom childhood he knew how to plan,\nFull of schemes and skilled in war.\nOne steady gaze revealed the land;\nOne upward look discerned the stars.\nHis horse reached mountains where roads ceased;\nHis troops came, and stone paths opened.\nHis great work done, he suffered death;\nHis spirit haunts the clouds above the Han.\n\nAnother poem laments Zhong Hui:\n\nPraised in childhood for precocious wisdom,\nHe once served as a Gentleman of the Secretariat.\nHis subtle plans amazed the Sima clan;\nThe age acclaimed him as another Zhang Liang.\nAt Shouchun he offered many brilliant counsels;\nAt Jiange he displayed the eagle’s might.\nHe would not learn Tao Zhu’s art of hiding;\nHis wandering spirit mourns its native land.\n\nAnother poem laments Jiang Wei:\n\nTianshui boasted of its splendid hero;\nLiangzhou produced this rarest talent.\nHis lineage descended from the Grand Duke;\nHis arts were handed down by Marquis Wu.\nWith matchless courage, he knew no fear;\nHis mighty heart swore never to retreat.\nOn the day he died at Chengdu,\nThe generals of Han inherited endless grief.\n\nNow Zhong Hui, Jiang Wei, and Deng Ai were dead, and Zhang Yi and the others also died amid the fighting. Crown Prince Liu Xuan and Guan Yi, Marquis of Hanshou Village, were both killed by the Wei troops. Soldiers and civilians fell into complete chaos, trampling one another, and the dead were beyond counting. Ten days later, Jia Chong arrived first and issued proclamations to reassure the people. Only then was order restored. He left Wei Guan to guard Chengdu and moved the Latter Emperor to Luoyang. Only a few officials accompanied him: Fan Jian, Director of the Imperial Secretariat; Zhang Shao, Palace Attendant; Qiao Zhou, Grandee of Splendid Happiness; Xi Zheng, Gentleman of the Palace Library; and several others. Liao Hua and Dong Jue both claimed illness and refused to rise, and later both died of grief.\n\nIt was then the fifth year of the Jingyuan era of Wei, which was changed to the first year of Xianxi. In the third month of spring, the Wu general Ding Feng, seeing that Shu had fallen, withdrew his troops and returned to Wu. Hua He, Assistant Director of the Secretariat, submitted a memorial to Sun Xiu, ruler of Wu: “Wu and Shu were as lips and teeth. ‘When the lips are gone, the teeth grow cold.’ I believe Sima Zhao’s invasion of Wu is imminent. I beg Your Majesty to strengthen our defenses.” Sun Xiu accepted his advice and appointed Lu Kang, son of Lu Xun, Senior General Who Guards the East and Governor of Jingzhou, ordering him to defend the mouth of the river. He ordered General of the Left Sun Yi to guard the strategic passes around Southern Xu, and established several hundred military encampments along the Yangtze. The veteran general Ding Feng was placed in overall command to defend against the Wei forces.\n\nWhen Huo Ge, Administrator of Jianning, heard that Chengdu had fallen, he put on mourning clothes, faced west, and wept bitterly for three days. His officers all said, “Now that the sovereign of Han has lost his throne, why do we not surrender at once?” Huo Ge replied through his tears, “The roads are cut off, and we do not yet know whether our lord is safe or in danger. If the ruler of Wei treats him with proper courtesy, it will not be too late for us to surrender the entire city. But if our lord should be endangered or humiliated, then when the lord is dishonored, his ministers must die. How could we surrender?” They agreed with him and sent a man to Luoyang to learn what had become of the Latter Emperor.\n\nWhen the Latter Emperor arrived at Luoyang, Sima Zhao had already returned to the court. Sima Zhao rebuked him: “You were dissolute and without principle. You cast aside worthy men and ruined the government. By rights, you should be executed.” The Latter Emperor’s face turned ashen, and he did not know what to do. The civil and military officials all memorialized: “Though the ruler of Shu destroyed the order of his state, he was fortunate enough to surrender early. He should be pardoned.” Sima Zhao therefore enfeoffed Liu Shan as Duke of Anle, gave him a residence and a monthly allowance, and bestowed on him ten thousand bolts of silk and one hundred male and female servants. Liu Shan’s son Liu Yao and his ministers Fan Jian, Qiao Zhou, Xi Zheng, and the others were all granted noble titles. The Latter Emperor thanked Sima Zhao for his favor and withdrew. Because Huang Hao had corrupted the state and harmed the people, Sima Zhao ordered armed guards to take him to the public execution ground, where he was put to death by slow slicing. When Huo Ge learned that the Latter Emperor had received a noble title, he led his troops in surrender. The next day, the Latter Emperor personally went to Sima Zhao’s residence and bowed in gratitude. Sima Zhao gave a banquet in his honor. First, musicians performed the music and dances of Wei. The former officials of Shu were deeply saddened, but the Latter Emperor alone looked delighted. Sima Zhao then ordered performers from Shu to play the music of Shu. All the former Shu officials shed tears, but the Latter Emperor laughed and enjoyed himself as if nothing were wrong. When they were half drunk, Sima Zhao said to Jia Chong, “How can a man be so utterly without feeling? Even if Zhuge Kongming were still alive, he could not have preserved this man’s rule for long, much less Jiang Wei.” Then he asked the Latter Emperor, “Do you ever miss Shu?” The Latter Emperor replied, “I am happy here and do not miss Shu.” A short while later, the Latter Emperor rose to change his clothes. Xi Zheng followed him to a side chamber and said, “Your Majesty, how could you answer that you do not miss Shu? If he asks again, you should weep and reply, ‘The graves of my ancestors lie far away in Shu. My heart always grieves for the west, and not a day passes that I do not think of it.’ The Duke of Jin will surely allow Your Majesty to return to Shu.” The Latter Emperor committed this firmly to memory and returned to the banquet. When the wine had made him slightly drunk, Sima Zhao again asked, “Do you ever miss Shu?” The Latter Emperor answered as Xi Zheng had instructed him. Wanting to cry but unable to produce any tears, he closed his eyes. Sima Zhao said, “Why does that sound exactly like something Xi Zheng would say?” The Latter Emperor opened his eyes, stared at him in surprise, and said, “It is exactly as you say.” Sima Zhao and everyone around him burst out laughing. From then on, Sima Zhao was greatly pleased by the Latter Emperor’s apparent honesty and no longer had any suspicions of him. A later poet lamented:\n\nChasing pleasure, he laughed with a beaming face,\nAnd showed no trace of grief for danger or ruin.\nHappy in a foreign land, forgetting his old realm,\nOnly then was the Latter Emperor known as a fool.\n\nNow because Sima Zhao had won merit by conquering Sichuan, the ministers at court sought to raise him to the rank of king and submitted a memorial to Cao Huan, ruler of Wei. At the time, Cao Huan was emperor in name only and had no power to decide anything. All government was controlled by the Sima clan, so he did not dare refuse. He therefore elevated Sima Zhao, Duke of Jin, to King of Jin, gave Sima Zhao’s father Sima Yi the posthumous title King Xuan, and his elder brother Sima Shi the posthumous title King Jing. Sima Zhao’s wife was the daughter of Wang Su and had borne him two sons. The elder, Sima Yan, was tall and imposing. When he stood, his hair hung to the ground, and his hands reached below his knees. He was intelligent, brave, martial, and exceptionally daring. The younger, Sima You, was gentle in temperament, respectful, frugal, filial to his parents, and loving toward his elder brother. Sima Zhao loved him dearly. Because Sima Shi had no son, Sima Zhao had Sima You adopted as his heir. Sima Zhao often said, “The empire belongs to my elder brother.” After becoming King of Jin, Sima Zhao therefore wanted to make Sima You his heir apparent. Shan Tao remonstrated: “Setting aside the elder son to establish the younger violates the rites and is inauspicious.” Jia Chong, He Zeng, and Pei Xiu also remonstrated: “Your eldest son is wise, divinely gifted, and martial, with talents surpassing all others. The people’s hopes are already fixed upon him, and his heaven-given appearance is not that of a mere subject.” Sima Zhao hesitated and could not decide. Grand Commandant Wang Xiang and Minister of Works Xun Yi remonstrated: “In former ages, establishing a younger son often brought disorder to the state. We beg Your Highness to consider carefully.” Sima Zhao then named his eldest son, Sima Yan, heir apparent.\n\nThe ministers reported: “This year, in Xiangwu County, Heaven sent down a man over two zhang tall, whose footprints were three chi and two cun long. He had white hair and a gray beard, wore an unlined yellow robe and a yellow headcloth, and leaned on a staff of goosefoot wood. He called himself the King of the People and said, ‘I have come to tell you that the ruler of the empire is about to change, and great peace will appear at once.’ He walked through the marketplace in this way for three days and then suddenly vanished. This is an auspicious sign for Your Highness. Your Highness may wear the crown with twenty strands of jade pendants, raise the banners of the Son of Heaven, have the roads cleared when you go out and passage forbidden when you enter, ride a golden-root carriage drawn by six horses, elevate the royal consort to queen, and establish the heir apparent as crown prince.” Sima Zhao was secretly delighted. After returning to the palace, he was about to drink wine when he suddenly suffered a stroke and lost the power of speech. The next day his illness became critical. Grand Commandant Wang Xiang, Minister over the Masses He Zeng, Marshal Xun Yi, and the other high ministers entered the palace to inquire after his health. Sima Zhao could not speak. He pointed with his hand at Crown Prince Sima Yan and died. It was the xinmao day of the eighth month.\n\nHe Zeng said, “All the great affairs of the empire depend upon the King of Jin. We must first establish the crown prince as King of Jin, and only then perform the funeral rites.” That same day, Sima Yan assumed the title King of Jin. He appointed He Zeng Chancellor of Jin, Sima Wang Minister over the Masses, Shi Bao General of Agile Cavalry, and Chen Qian General of Chariots and Cavalry. He gave his father the posthumous title King Wen. After the burial ceremonies were complete, Sima Yan summoned Jia Chong and Pei Xiu to the palace and asked, “Cao Cao once said, ‘If Heaven’s mandate rests with me, then perhaps I shall be King Wen of Zhou.’ Did he really say this?” Jia Chong replied, “Cao Cao’s family had received the stipends of Han for generations, and he feared people would denounce him as a usurper and traitor. That was why he spoke those words. But he was clearly instructing Cao Pi to become emperor.” Sima Yan said, “How did my late father compare with Cao Cao?” Jia Chong replied, “Though Cao Cao’s achievements overshadowed all the realm, the common people feared his might without cherishing his virtue. His son Cao Pi inherited his enterprise, but the labor levies were extremely heavy, and the people were driven east and west without a peaceful year. Later, our King Xuan and King Jing repeatedly achieved great merit, spread benevolence, and bestowed virtue, so the hearts of the empire have long turned to us. King Wen annexed western Shu, and his achievement overshadowed the whole world. How could Cao Cao compare with him?” Sima Yan said, “Cao Pi still succeeded to the imperial authority of Han. Can I not succeed to the imperial authority of Wei?” Jia Chong and Pei Xiu bowed twice and memorialized: “Your Highness should follow the precedent by which Cao Pi succeeded Han. Rebuild the Altar of Abdication, proclaim the matter throughout the empire, and ascend the imperial throne.”\n\nSima Yan was delighted. The next day, he entered the inner palace wearing his sword. At the time, Cao Huan, ruler of Wei, had not held court for several days. His mind was dazed, and he had lost all composure. Sima Yan walked directly into the rear palace. Cao Huan hurried down from the imperial couch to receive him. Once seated, Sima Yan asked, “Through whose efforts does the empire of Wei exist?” Cao Huan said, “It is entirely due to the grace of the father and forefathers of the King of Jin.” Sima Yan smiled and said, “As I see it, Your Majesty lacks the civil ability to discourse on the Way and the martial ability to govern the realm. Why not yield the throne to someone of talent and virtue?” Cao Huan was greatly alarmed. His mouth froze, and he could not speak. Zhang Jie, a Palace Attendant of the Yellow Gates who stood nearby, shouted, “The King of Jin’s words are wrong! In former days, Emperor Wu, our Great Progenitor, swept away enemies in the east and west and campaigned north and south. He did not gain this empire easily. Today the Son of Heaven is virtuous and without fault. Why should he yield it to another?” Sima Yan angrily replied, “This state and its altars belong to the Great Han. Cao Cao held the Son of Heaven hostage to command the feudal lords, made himself King of Wei, and usurped the house of Han. My grandfather, father, and great-uncle served Wei through three generations. That the empire was won was not due to the ability of the Cao clan, but to the strength of the Sima clan. All within the Four Seas know this. Why should I not be worthy to succeed to the empire of Wei today?” Zhang Jie said again, “Anyone who seeks to do this is a traitor who usurps the state!” Sima Yan flew into a rage and said, “I am avenging the house of Han. What is wrong with that?” He ordered the guards to beat Zhang Jie to death with clubs at the foot of the hall. Cao Huan knelt before him, weeping and pleading. Sima Yan rose, descended from the hall, and left. Cao Huan said to Jia Chong and Pei Xiu, “The situation is now desperate. What am I to do?” Jia Chong said, “Your allotted span from Heaven has ended. Your Majesty must not oppose Heaven. You should follow the precedent of Emperor Xian of Han: rebuild the Altar of Abdication, prepare the full ceremonies, and abdicate the throne to the King of Jin. Above, this will accord with Heaven’s will; below, it will comply with the people’s desires. Then Your Majesty may remain safe from harm.” Cao Huan agreed and ordered Jia Chong to build the Altar of Abdication. On the jiazi day of the twelfth month, Cao Huan personally held the Hereditary Seal of the Realm and stood upon the altar before a great assembly of civil and military officials. A later poet lamented:\n\nJin’s institutions followed those of the King of Wei;\nChenliu’s fate resembled that of Shanyang.\nAgain the deed was done before the Altar of Abdication;\nLooking back upon those former years brings only grief.\n\nThey invited Sima Yan, King of Jin, to ascend the altar and receive the great ceremonial transfer. Cao Huan descended and, dressed in the robes of a duke, stood at the head of the ranks. Sima Yan sat upright upon the altar. Jia Chong and Pei Xiu stood on either side with swords in hand and ordered Cao Huan to bow twice, prostrate himself, and hear his command. Jia Chong said, “Since the twenty-fifth year of Jian’an under Han, when Wei received Han’s abdication, forty-five years have passed. Now Heaven’s favor toward Wei has ended forever, and the Mandate of Heaven rests with Jin. The achievements and virtue of the Sima clan have grown ever greater, reaching to the limits of Heaven and Earth. The King of Jin may now assume the rightful position of emperor and succeed to the imperial authority of Wei. You are hereby enfeoffed as Prince of Chenliu and are to leave for residence in Jinyong City. You will depart at once and may not enter the capital unless summoned by imperial edict.” Cao Huan tearfully expressed his gratitude and departed. Grand Tutor Sima Fu wept and bowed before Cao Huan, saying, “I have lived as a minister of Wei, and to the end I will never betray Wei.” Seeing this, Sima Yan enfeoffed Sima Fu as Prince of Anping. Sima Fu refused the title and withdrew. That day, all the civil and military officials bowed twice beneath the altar and cried, “Long live the Emperor!” Sima Yan succeeded to the imperial authority of Wei, named his dynasty Great Jin, changed the era name to the first year of Taishi, and proclaimed a general amnesty throughout the empire. Thus Wei perished. A later poet lamented:\n\nThe state of Jin was modeled on the King of Wei;\nChenliu’s course resembled Shanyang’s.\nAgain they reenacted the Altar of Abdication;\nLooking back upon the past brings only sorrow.\n\nEmperor Sima Yan of Jin posthumously honored Sima Yi as Emperor Xuan, his uncle Sima Shi as Emperor Jing, and his father Sima Zhao as Emperor Wen. He established seven ancestral temples to glorify his forebears. Who were enshrined in those seven temples? Sima Jun, General Who Conquers the West under Han; Sima Liang, Administrator of Yuzhang, son of Sima Jun; Sima Jun, Administrator of Yingchuan, son of Sima Liang; Sima Fang, Intendant of Jingzhao, son of Sima Jun; Emperor Xuan Sima Yi, son of Sima Fang; and Emperor Jing Sima Shi and Emperor Wen Sima Zhao, sons of Sima Yi. These were the seven ancestral temples. Once the great affairs had been settled, the emperor held court every day to discuss plans for attacking Wu. Truly:\n\nThe cities and walls of Han are no longer as before;\nThe rivers and mountains of Wu will soon change hands again.\n\nHow Wu was to be attacked will be revealed in the next chapter.\n\n### Chapter 120\n\nThe Veteran General Recommends Du Yu and Offers a New Plan; Sun Hao Surrenders and the Three Realms Become One\n\nNow Sun Xiu, ruler of Wu, heard that Sima Yan had usurped the throne of Wei and knew that he would surely attack Wu next. His anxiety made him ill, and he became bedridden. He summoned Chancellor Puyang Xing to the palace and ordered Crown Prince Sun Wan to come forward and bow to him. The ruler of Wu took Puyang Xing by the arm, pointed at Sun Wan, and died. Puyang Xing went out and consulted with the ministers, intending to enthrone Crown Prince Sun Wan. Wan Yu, Left Commandant of the Central Army, said, “Sun Wan is too young to govern on his own. It would be better to bring in Sun Hao, Marquis of Wucheng, and enthrone him.” Zhang Bu, General of the Left, also said, “Sun Hao is talented, discerning, clear-minded, and decisive. He is fit to be an emperor.” Chancellor Puyang Xing could not decide, so he entered the palace and reported the matter to Empress Dowager Zhu. The empress dowager said, “I am only a widowed woman. What do I know of affairs of state? Weigh the matter among yourselves and enthrone whomever you consider suitable.” Puyang Xing therefore welcomed Sun Hao and made him ruler.\n\nSun Hao’s courtesy name was Yuanzong. He was the son of Sun He, crown prince of the Great Emperor Sun Quan. In the seventh month of that year, he ascended the imperial throne, proclaimed the first year of the Yuanxing era, enfeoffed Crown Prince Sun Wan as Prince of Yuzhang, posthumously honored his father Sun He as Emperor Wen, honored his mother Lady He as empress dowager, and elevated Ding Feng to the office of Grand Marshal of both the Left and Right. The following year he changed the era name to Ganlu, beginning its first year. Sun Hao grew more brutal by the day, cruelly indulging in wine and women and lavishing favor on Cen Hun, Palace Attendant Regular. Puyang Xing and Zhang Bu remonstrated with him. In anger, Sun Hao had both men executed and exterminated their three clans. From then on, the court ministers sealed their lips and dared not remonstrate again. He later proclaimed the first year of the Baoding era and appointed Lu Kai and Wan Yu as chancellors of the Left and Right. At the time Sun Hao resided in Wuchang, and the people of Yangzhou suffered greatly from having to transport supplies upstream. His extravagance was also boundless, leaving both public and private resources depleted. Lu Kai submitted a memorial of remonstrance:\n\nThough there has been no disaster, the people’s means of survival are exhausted; though nothing has been accomplished, the state’s wealth is gone. I grieve deeply over this. In former times, after the Han dynasty declined, three houses stood like the legs of a tripod. Now Cao and Liu have both lost the Way, and their realms have passed entirely into the hands of Jin. This is clear proof before our very eyes. In my foolishness, I speak only because I cherish Your Majesty’s realm. Wuchang is a rugged and barren earthen stronghold, not a capital fit for a sovereign. Moreover, a children’s rhyme says:\n\n“We would rather drink the water of Jianye\nThan eat the fish of Wuchang.\nWe would rather return to Jianye and die\nThan stay in Wuchang and live.”\n\nThis is enough to make clear both the will of the people and the will of Heaven. The state now lacks provisions for even a single year and is gradually approaching utter destitution. Officials harass the people with harsh demands, yet no one shows them any compassion. In the time of the Great Emperor, the women of the inner palace numbered fewer than a hundred. Since the reign of Emperor Jing, they have numbered in the thousands. This is one of the greatest drains on the treasury. Moreover, none of those close to Your Majesty are suitable men. Their factions support one another, injure the loyal, and keep the worthy hidden. All these things corrupt the government and afflict the people. I pray that Your Majesty will reduce the many forms of compulsory service, abolish harsh harassment, dismiss unnecessary palace women, and select the officials with care. Then Heaven will rejoice, the people will give their allegiance, and the state will be secure.\n\nWhen the memorial was presented, Sun Hao was displeased. He then launched vast construction projects to build the Zhaoming Palace, ordering civil and military officials alike into the mountains to cut timber. He also summoned the diviner Shang Guang and ordered him to cast yarrow stalks and inquire about the conquest of the empire. Shang Guang replied, “Your Majesty’s divination has produced an auspicious sign. In the gengzi year, the imperial carriage beneath its green canopy will enter Luoyang.” Sun Hao was overjoyed and said to Hua He, Assistant Director of the Imperial Secretariat, “The late emperor accepted your advice, divided the commands among his generals, established several hundred camps all along the Yangtze, and placed the veteran general Ding Feng in overall command. I wish to annex the lands of Han and avenge the ruler of Shu. Which territory should I take first?” Hua He remonstrated, “Now that Chengdu has fallen and its dynasty has collapsed, Sima Yan is sure to intend the conquest of Wu. Your Majesty should cultivate virtue to bring peace to the people of Wu. That is the best policy. If you insist on mobilizing the army, it will be like wearing hempen clothes to put out a fire: you will certainly burn yourself. I pray that Your Majesty consider this carefully.” Sun Hao flew into a rage. “I intend to seize this opportunity to restore our former dominion, yet you utter these inauspicious words! If not for the regard I bear you as an old minister, I would cut off your head as a warning to others!” He shouted for the guards to drive Hua He from the hall. As Hua He left the court, he sighed, “What a pity that this splendid realm of brocade will soon belong to another!” He then retired into seclusion and no longer appeared at court. Sun Hao accordingly ordered Lu Kang, General Who Guards the East, to station his troops at the mouth of the river and prepare to take Xiangyang.\n\nWord of this soon reached Luoyang. A close attendant reported it to Sima Yan, emperor of Jin. When the emperor heard that Lu Kang was threatening Xiangyang, he consulted with his officials. Jia Chong stepped forward from the ranks and said, “I have heard that Sun Hao of Wu does not cultivate virtuous government but practices nothing except tyranny. Your Majesty may issue an edict ordering Governor-General Yang Hu to lead troops against him. When internal disorder arises in Wu, we may take advantage of the situation and attack. Eastern Wu will then be ours as easily as turning over the palm of one’s hand.” Sima Yan was delighted. He immediately issued an edict and sent a messenger to Xiangyang to proclaim his instructions to Yang Hu. Yang Hu received the edict, reviewed and organized his troops, and prepared to meet the enemy. From that time onward, Yang Hu guarded Xiangyang and won the deep affection of both soldiers and civilians. Whenever men of Wu surrendered and later wished to leave, he allowed them to do so. He reduced the number of garrison and patrol troops and used the men to cultivate more than eight hundred qing of farmland. When he first arrived, the army had less than a hundred days’ provisions. By the following year, it had accumulated enough for ten years. While in the army, Yang Hu usually wore a light fur robe with a loose sash and did not put on armor. No more than ten or so guards stood before his tent.\n\nOne day, a subordinate general entered Yang Hu’s tent and reported, “Our scouts say that the Wu troops have all grown lax. If we take advantage of their unpreparedness and launch a surprise attack, we are certain to win a great victory.” Yang Hu laughed. “Do all of you take Lu Kang so lightly? This man is resourceful and full of strategy. Not long ago, the ruler of Wu ordered him to assault and capture Xiling. He executed Bu Chan and several dozen of his officers and men before I could arrive to save them. So long as this man is their commander, we can do no more than defend ourselves. Only when internal disorder arises in Wu may we attempt to take it. To advance rashly without judging the circumstances would be the way to defeat.” The generals accepted his argument and did nothing more than defend the frontier.\n\nOne day, Yang Hu led his generals out hunting, just as Lu Kang also happened to be hunting. Yang Hu issued an order: “Our troops are not to cross the border.” Obeying his command, the generals encircled game only on Jin territory and did not trespass into Wu. Lu Kang saw this from a distance and sighed. “General Yang’s troops are disciplined. They must not be provoked.” At sunset, both sides withdrew. When Yang Hu returned to camp, he inspected the game that had been taken and ordered that every animal previously wounded by an arrow from a Wu hunter be returned. The men of Wu were all delighted and reported this to Lu Kang. Lu Kang summoned the messenger and asked, “Does your commander drink wine?” The man replied, “He drinks it if he can obtain a fine vintage.” Lu Kang laughed. “I have a jar of wine that I have stored for a long time. I now entrust it to you to take back with my respects to the governor-general. This wine was brewed by me for my own drinking. I offer him a measure of it as a token of the sentiments inspired by yesterday’s hunt.” The messenger acknowledged the command and departed with the wine. Lu Kang’s attendants asked him, “General, what is your intention in giving him wine?” Lu Kang replied, “Since he has treated us with kindness, how could I fail to repay him?” Everyone was astonished.\n\nThe messenger returned to Yang Hu and reported in full what Lu Kang had asked and how he had presented the wine. Yang Hu laughed. “Does he also know that I can drink?” He ordered the jar opened and prepared to drink from it. His subordinate general Chen Yuan said, “There may be some treachery in it. Governor-General, you should refrain from drinking for the moment.” Yang Hu laughed. “Lu Kang is not a man who poisons others. There is no need for suspicion.” He drained the jar to the bottom. From then on, the two exchanged messengers to inquire after one another and remained in regular contact.\n\nOne day, Lu Kang sent a man to pay his respects to Yang Hu. Yang Hu asked, “Is General Lu well?” The messenger said, “My commander has been ill in bed for several days and has not gone out.” Yang Hu said, “I judge that his illness is the same as mine. I have some prepared medicine here. Take it to him so that he may use it.” The messenger carried the medicine back to Lu Kang. The generals said, “Yang Hu is our enemy. This cannot be good medicine.” Lu Kang replied, “How could Yang Shuzi be a man who poisons others? Do not be suspicious.” He took the medicine, and the next day his illness was cured. All the generals congratulated him. Lu Kang said, “He devotes himself to virtue, while I devote myself to force. In this way, he will subdue me without fighting. From now on, we should each do no more than guard our own frontier and not contend for petty gains.” The generals accepted his order.\n\nSuddenly, a report came that an envoy from the ruler of Wu had arrived. Lu Kang received him and asked his business. The envoy said, “The Son of Heaven commands the general to advance with all speed and not allow the men of Jin to strike first.” Lu Kang replied, “Return ahead of me. I will soon submit a memorial.” After the envoy departed, Lu Kang drafted a memorial and sent a man to carry it to Jianye. A close attendant presented it to Sun Hao, who opened and read it. In the memorial, Lu Kang fully explained why Jin could not yet be attacked. He also urged the ruler of Wu to cultivate virtue, exercise caution in punishment, and make domestic security his chief concern rather than engaging in constant warfare. When Sun Hao had finished reading, he flew into a rage. “I have heard that Lu Kang has been communicating with the enemy on the frontier, and now it has proved true!” He sent an envoy to strip Lu Kang of his military authority and demote him to army marshal, then ordered Sun Ji, General of the Left, to take command of his troops. None of the ministers dared remonstrate. From the time Sun Hao proclaimed the Jianheng era until the first year of Fenghuang, he acted willfully and recklessly, exhausting the army in campaigns and garrison duty. High and low alike groaned with resentment. Chancellor Wan Yu, General Liu Ping, and Lou Xuan, Grand Minister of Agriculture, saw that Sun Hao had abandoned the Way and remonstrated with him directly and earnestly. All three were put to death. Over a span of more than ten years, Sun Hao killed more than forty loyal ministers. Whenever he went out or returned, he was accompanied by fifty thousand armored cavalrymen. The ministers lived in terror, but no one dared do anything.\n\nWhen Yang Hu heard that Lu Kang had been deprived of his command and that Sun Hao had lost all virtue, he saw that Wu could now be taken. He therefore composed a memorial and sent a man to Luoyang to request an invasion of Wu. In outline, it said:\n\nThough the appointed time and fortune are bestowed by Heaven, achievement must be brought to completion by men. The natural defenses of the Yangtze and Huai rivers are not as formidable as Jiange; Sun Hao’s brutality exceeds that of Liu Shan; the hardships of the people of Wu are worse than those of Ba and Shu; and the military strength of Great Jin is greater than in former times. If we do not now unite all within the Four Seas, but instead continue to maintain armies against each other and leave the empire burdened by campaigns and garrison duty, then after passing through cycles of strength and decline, this situation cannot endure for long.\n\nSima Yan read the memorial and was delighted. He was about to order the army mobilized, but Jia Chong, Xun Xu, and Feng Chun argued forcefully against it, and because of them he did not proceed. When Yang Hu heard that the emperor had rejected his request, he sighed. “Eight or nine things out of ten in this world do not go as one wishes. Heaven now offers us this opportunity, yet we do not take it. Is that not a great pity?” In the fourth year of Xianning, Yang Hu came to court and asked leave to return home to recover from illness. Sima Yan asked, “What policy for bringing peace to the state can you teach me?” Yang Hu replied, “Sun Hao’s savagery and oppression have reached an extreme. At present he can be overcome without a battle. But if Hao should happen to die and a worthy ruler be enthroned in his place, then Wu will no longer be something Your Majesty can obtain.” Sima Yan suddenly understood. “Then what if you lead an army against Wu at once?” Yang Hu replied, “I am old and often ill. I cannot bear this responsibility. Your Majesty should choose another man of wisdom and courage.” He then took leave of Sima Yan and returned home. In the eleventh month of that year, Yang Hu became critically ill, and Sima Yan personally drove to his home to inquire after him. When the emperor came to his bedside, Yang Hu wept and said, “Though I died ten thousand deaths, I could never repay Your Majesty!” Sima Yan also wept. “I regret that I could not follow your plan to attack Wu. Who can now carry on your purpose?” With tears in his eyes, Yang Hu said, “I am dying, so I dare not fail to offer my last sincere counsel. Du Yu, General of the Right, is fit for the task. If Your Majesty wishes to attack Wu, you must employ him.” Sima Yan said, “To promote the good and recommend the worthy is an admirable thing. Why, then, whenever you recommend someone to the court, do you burn the draft of your memorial and refuse to let anyone know?” Yang Hu replied, “To receive an official appointment at the public court but offer thanks at a private door is something I will not accept.” As soon as he finished speaking, he died. Sima Yan wept bitterly and returned to the palace, then issued an edict posthumously appointing him Grand Tutor and Marquis of Juping. When the people of the southern provinces heard that Yang Hu had died, they closed their markets and wept. The officers and soldiers guarding the frontier along the southern Yangtze also shed tears. The people of Xiangyang remembered that while Yang Hu lived, he had often visited Mount Xian, so they built a shrine and erected a stele there, making offerings to him in all four seasons. No traveler who read the inscription could keep from weeping, and it therefore became known as the “Stele of Falling Tears.” A later poet sighed:\n\nAt dawn I climb, remembering Jin’s loyal lord;\nThe ancient stele stands weathered in Mount Xian’s spring.\nAmong the pines, the lingering dew falls drop by drop—\nPerhaps those are the tears men shed for him long ago.\n\nFollowing Yang Hu’s advice, the ruler of Jin appointed Du Yu Senior General Who Guards the South and governor-general of the affairs of Jingzhou. Du Yu was mature, experienced, and accomplished. He studied tirelessly and especially loved reading Zuo Qiuming’s Commentary on the Spring and Autumn Annals. He always kept it with him whether sitting or lying down, and whenever he went out, he had someone carry the Zuo Commentary before his horse. People of the time called him “the Zuo Commentary addict.” After receiving the ruler of Jin’s command, he went to Xiangyang, where he comforted the people, trained the troops, and prepared to attack Wu.\n\nBy this time, Ding Feng and Lu Kang of Wu were both dead. Whenever Sun Hao held a banquet for his ministers, he ordered them all to become thoroughly drunk. He also appointed ten Gentlemen of the Yellow Gate as officers responsible for denouncing misconduct. After each banquet, they reported every fault committed. Those found guilty might have the skin stripped from their faces or their eyes gouged out. The people of the realm were therefore terrified. Wang Jun, Jin’s inspector of Yizhou, submitted a memorial requesting an invasion of Wu. It said:\n\nSun Hao is dissolute, savage, and rebellious. He should be attacked without delay. If Hao should suddenly die and a worthy ruler be established in his place, our enemy will grow stronger. I have been building ships for seven years, and every day some decay and deteriorate. I am seventy years old and may die at any time. If any one of these three conditions changes, the enterprise will become difficult. I pray that Your Majesty will not miss this opportunity.\n\nAfter reading the memorial, the ruler of Jin consulted his ministers. “Duke Wang’s argument agrees perfectly with Governor-General Yang’s. My mind is made up.” Palace Attendant Wang Hun memorialized, “I have heard that Sun Hao intends to advance northward and that all his forces are already prepared. His momentum is now at its height, and it will be difficult to withstand him. If we wait another year until his strength is exhausted, then we may succeed.” The ruler of Jin accepted his advice and issued an edict halting the army and forbidding any movement. He withdrew to the inner palace and played a game of Go with Zhang Hua, Assistant Director of the Palace Library, to pass the time. A close attendant reported that a memorial had arrived from the frontier. The ruler of Jin opened it and saw that it was from Du Yu. In outline, it said:\n\nIn the past, Yang Hu did not discuss his plans broadly with the court ministers but deliberated secretly with Your Majesty. For this reason, the court ministers voiced many conflicting opinions. In every undertaking, the advantages and disadvantages must be weighed against one another. I estimate that this enterprise has eight or nine chances in ten of bringing advantage, while its only possible harm is failure to achieve success. Since autumn, our intention to attack the enemy has become quite apparent. If we now stop, Sun Hao will grow alarmed, move his capital to Wuchang, complete repairs to all the cities south of the Yangtze, and relocate the inhabitants. The cities will then be impossible to attack, and there will be nothing to seize in the countryside. By next year, even the best plan will come too late.\n\nThe ruler of Jin had just finished reading the memorial when Zhang Hua abruptly rose, pushed away the Go board, folded his hands, and memorialized, “Your Majesty is sagacious and mighty; the state is wealthy and the people strong. The ruler of Wu is licentious and cruel; his people are distressed and his state exhausted. If we attack him now, we can pacify the realm with little effort. I pray that Your Majesty will not hesitate.” The ruler of Jin said, “Your words penetrate to the heart of the advantages and dangers. What doubt can I have now?” He immediately went out and ascended the court hall. He appointed Du Yu, Senior General Who Guards the South, as chief governor-general and ordered him to lead one hundred thousand troops from Jiangling. Sima Zhou, Prince of Langya and Senior General Who Guards the East, was to advance from Chuzhong; Wang Hun, Senior General Who Conquers the East, from Hengjiang; Wang Rong, General Who Establishes Might, from Wuchang; and Hu Fen, General Who Pacifies the South, from Xiakou. Each was to lead fifty thousand troops and obey Du Yu’s direction. He also dispatched Wang Jun, General of the Dragon-Prowed Fleet, and Tang Bin, General of Expansive Might, to sail eastward down the Yangtze. The land and naval forces numbered more than two hundred thousand, with tens of thousands of warships. He further ordered Yang Ji, Champion General, to take up a position at Xiangyang and coordinate all the armies.\n\nWord soon reached Eastern Wu. Sun Hao was horrified and hurriedly summoned Chancellor Zhang Ti, Minister of Education He Zhi, and Minister of Works Teng Xiu to devise a plan for repelling the invaders. Zhang Ti memorialized, “Appoint Wu Yan, General of Chariots and Cavalry, as governor-general and order him to advance to Jiangling to oppose Du Yu. Order Sun Xin, General of Agile Cavalry, to advance against the armies at Xiakou and the surrounding areas. I myself dare to serve as commander and lead Shen Ying, General of the Left, and Zhuge Jing, General of the Right, with one hundred thousand troops to Niuzhu, where we can support the armies on the various routes.” Sun Hao followed his advice and sent Zhang Ti out with the army. Sun Hao then withdrew to the inner palace with worry on his face. His favorite minister, Cen Hun, Palace Attendant Regular, asked the reason. Sun Hao replied, “A great Jin army is approaching. Troops have already gone to oppose it on every route, but Wang Jun is leading tens of thousands of men with a fully prepared battle fleet downriver with the current. His advance is extremely fierce, and that is why I am worried.” Cen Hun said, “I have a plan that will reduce all Wang Jun’s ships to splinters.” Sun Hao was delighted and asked for the plan. Cen Hun memorialized, “There is much iron south of the Yangtze. We can forge more than a hundred linked iron chains, each several hundred zhang long and each link weighing twenty or thirty catties, then stretch them across the river at strategic points. We can also make tens of thousands of iron spikes, each more than a zhang long, and set them beneath the water. When the Jin ships come with the wind, they will strike the spikes and break apart. How could they cross the river then?” Sun Hao was overjoyed. He issued orders assigning craftsmen to work beside the river through the night, forging the iron chains and spikes and setting them in place.\n\nDu Yu, the Jin governor-general, led his army out from Jiangling. He ordered his aide-de-camp Zhou Zhi to take eight hundred sailors across the Yangtze secretly in small boats and make a night attack on Lexiang. They were to plant numerous banners in the wooded hills, fire signal guns and beat drums by day, and light fires everywhere by night. Zhou Zhi accepted the order, led his men across the river, and concealed them at Mount Ba. The next day, Du Yu led his main army forward by both land and water. Scouts reported, “The ruler of Wu has sent Wu Yan by land, Lu Jing by water, and Sun Xin as vanguard. They are approaching by three routes.” Du Yu advanced with his army. Sun Xin’s ships arrived first. As soon as the two forces engaged, Du Yu retreated. Sun Xin led his troops ashore and pursued him in a long column. Before they had gone twenty li, a signal gun sounded, and Jin troops converged from every direction. The Wu troops hastily turned back. Du Yu took advantage of the situation and charged them down, killing incalculable numbers. Sun Xin fled back toward the city, but Zhou Zhi’s eight hundred men mingled with his troops and entered among them, then lit fires on the city walls. Sun Xin was horrified. “The northern armies must have flown across the river!” As he hurried to withdraw, Zhou Zhi gave a great shout and cut him down from his horse. From his ship, Lu Jing saw flames rising in a solid mass along the southern bank. On Mount Ba, the wind unfurled a great banner inscribed: “Du Yu, Senior General of Jin Who Guards the South.” Lu Jing was terrified and tried to go ashore and flee for his life, but the Jin general Zhang Shang rode up and killed him. When Wu Yan saw that all the armies had been defeated, he abandoned the city and fled, only to be captured by troops lying in ambush. They bound him and took him before Du Yu. Du Yu said, “There is no use in keeping him!” He ordered the guards to behead him. Jiangling was thereby taken. From there through the regions of the Yuan and Xiang rivers and as far as the commanderies around Huangzhou, all the governors and magistrates surrendered at the mere report of Du Yu’s approach, bringing their official seals with them. Du Yu sent officers bearing credentials to reassure the people and allowed his troops to take nothing, not even the finest autumn down. He then advanced against Wuchang, which also surrendered.\n\nDu Yu’s military prestige rose tremendously. He convened a great assembly of his generals to discuss a plan for taking Jianye. Hu Fen said, “These enemies of a hundred years cannot yet be brought completely to submission. The spring floods are now rising, and it will be difficult to remain here for long. We should wait until next spring and then launch another great campaign.” Du Yu replied, “In the past, Yue Yi won a single battle west of the Ji River and annexed the powerful state of Qi. Now our military might has shaken the enemy. Our advance is like splitting bamboo: once the first few joints have been broken, all the rest will split at the touch of the blade, and there will be no further place where resistance can take hold.” He therefore sent urgent dispatches to arrange a meeting of the generals and ordered every army to advance together and capture Jianye.\n\nAt this time, Wang Jun, General of the Dragon-Prowed Fleet, was leading his naval forces downriver with the current. Scouts reported, “The men of Wu have forged iron chains and stretched them across the river. They have also set iron spikes beneath the water as a defense.” Wang Jun laughed loudly. He had dozens of enormous rafts built, with straw figures tied around them, dressed in armor and holding weapons. These were released to float downriver. When the Wu troops saw them, they mistook them for living men and fled before they arrived. The submerged spikes caught in the rafts and were all pulled away. Wang Jun also placed torches on the rafts, each more than ten zhang long and over ten arm spans around, and soaked them in sesame oil. Whenever they encountered an iron chain, the torches were lit to burn it, and in moments every chain snapped. The two armies came down the great river, and wherever they went, they were victorious.\n\nZhang Ti, chancellor of Eastern Wu, ordered Shen Ying, General of the Left, and Zhuge Jing, General of the Right, to oppose the Jin army. Shen Ying said to Zhuge Jing, “The armies upstream made no preparations for defense. I expect that the Jin army will certainly reach this place, and we must exert all our strength against it. If we are fortunate enough to win, the lands south of the Yangtze will be secure. But if we now cross the river to fight and suffer defeat, the great cause will be lost.” Zhuge Jing said, “What you say is correct.” Before he had finished speaking, a man reported that the Jin army was coming downriver with irresistible force. The two were horrified and hurried to consult Zhang Ti. Zhuge Jing said to him, “Eastern Wu is doomed. Why do you not escape?” Zhang Ti wept. “That Wu is about to perish is known to both wise and foolish. But if ruler and ministers all surrender, and not one person dies in the national calamity, would that not be a disgrace?” Zhuge Jing also shed tears and departed. Zhang Ti and Shen Ying directed their troops against the enemy, but the Jin forces surrounded them from every side. Zhou Zhi was the first to charge into the Wu camp. Zhang Ti fought on alone with all his strength and died amid the chaos of battle. Shen Ying was killed by Zhou Zhi. The Wu troops scattered and fled in defeat. A later poet praised Zhang Ti:\n\nDu Yu raised his great banner on Mount Ba;\nEast of the river, Zhang Ti died a loyal man.\nHe knew the royal aura of the south was spent,\nBut would not buy his life by betraying what he knew.\n\nAfter the Jin army captured Niuzhu, it penetrated deep into Wu territory. Wang Jun sent a courier with news of the victory. When Sima Yan, emperor of Jin, heard it, he was delighted. Jia Chong memorialized, “Our troops have long been laboring abroad. They are unaccustomed to the climate and terrain and are certain to fall ill. We should recall the army and make further plans later.” Zhang Hua said, “Our great army has now entered the enemy’s lair, and the courage of the men of Wu has collapsed. Within a month, Sun Hao will certainly be captured. If we lightly order the troops to return, all our previous achievements will be lost. That would truly be a pity.” Before the ruler of Jin could reply, Jia Chong rebuked Zhang Hua. “You do not understand the timing of Heaven or the advantages of terrain. You seek recklessly to claim merit while exhausting the soldiers. Even beheading you would not be enough to answer to the empire!” Sima Yan said, “This was my own intention. Zhang Hua merely agreed with me. Why must you argue?” Suddenly, a report came that an urgent memorial had arrived from Du Yu. The ruler of Jin read it and saw that Du Yu also urged a rapid advance. The ruler of Jin no longer doubted and issued the order to press on with the campaign.\n\nWang Jun and the others received the ruler of Jin’s order and advanced by land and water. Their drums roared like wind and thunder, and the men of Wu surrendered at the sight of their banners. When Sun Hao heard this, his face changed with terror. His ministers told him, “The northern army draws closer every day. The soldiers and civilians south of the Yangtze are surrendering without a fight. What are we to do?” Sun Hao asked, “Why do they not fight?” They replied, “Today’s disaster is entirely Cen Hun’s fault. We ask Your Majesty to execute him. Then we will go out of the city and fight to the death.” Sun Hao said, “How could a mere palace eunuch have brought the state to ruin?” The ministers all cried, “Has Your Majesty not heard of Huang Hao of Shu?” Without waiting for the ruler of Wu’s command, they surged into the palace together, hacked Cen Hun to pieces, and ate his flesh raw. Tao Jun memorialized, “The warships under my command are all small. I request twenty thousand troops and large ships with which to fight. That will be enough to defeat the enemy.” Sun Hao accepted his advice and assigned troops from the Imperial Guard to Tao Jun, who went upstream to oppose the enemy. Zhang Xiang, General of the Van, led naval troops down the river to meet them. As the forces of both men were moving into position, a strong northwest wind suddenly arose. None of the Wu banners could remain upright, and all fell backward into the boats. The soldiers refused to disembark and scattered in flight, leaving Zhang Xiang with only a few dozen men to await the enemy.\n\nThe Jin general Wang Jun sailed onward and passed Sanshan. The fleet commander said, “The wind and waves are too violent, and the ships cannot proceed. Let us wait until the wind subsides a little.” Wang Jun flew into a rage. Drawing his sword, he shouted at him, “At this very moment I intend to take Shitou City! How dare you speak of stopping?” He ordered the drums beaten and pressed forward. The Wu general Zhang Xiang led his remaining troops forward to surrender. Wang Jun said, “If your surrender is genuine, go ahead as our vanguard and earn merit.” Zhang Xiang returned to his own ship, sailed directly beneath Shitou City, called for the gates to be opened, and brought the Jin troops inside. When Sun Hao heard that the Jin army had entered the city, he intended to cut his own throat. Hu Chong, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, and Xue Ying, Minister of Imperial Household, memorialized, “Why does Your Majesty not follow the example of Liu Shan, Duke of Anle?” Sun Hao accepted their advice. He had himself bound and brought along an empty coffin. Leading all his civil and military officials, he went before Wang Jun’s army and surrendered. Wang Jun released him from his bonds, burned the coffin, and treated him with the courtesy due a king. A Tang poet sighed:\n\nWang Jun’s tower ships sailed down from Yizhou;\nThe royal aura of Jinling faded away.\nIron chains a thousand fathoms long sank beneath the river;\nA single surrender banner rose above Shitou.\nHow often has mankind grieved over vanished deeds?\nThe mountains still rest beside the cold current.\nToday, when all within the Four Seas is one house,\nAutumn reeds whisper around the ancient forts.\n\nThus Eastern Wu’s four provinces, eighty-three commanderies, three hundred and thirteen counties, five hundred and twenty-three thousand households, thirty-two thousand officials, two hundred and thirty thousand soldiers, two million three hundred thousand men, women, old people, and children, two million eight hundred thousand hu of rice and grain, more than five thousand boats and ships, and more than five thousand women of the inner palace all passed to Great Jin. With the great affair settled, proclamations were posted to reassure the people, and all government treasuries and granaries were sealed. The next day, Tao Jun’s army collapsed without fighting. Sima Zhou, Prince of Langya, and Wang Rong both arrived with their great armies. When they saw that Wang Jun had accomplished so great a feat, they rejoiced. The following day, Du Yu also arrived. He richly rewarded the three armies, opened the granaries to relieve the people of Wu, and restored peace among them. Only Wu Yan, governor of Jianping, held his city and refused to surrender. When he heard that Wu had perished, he too submitted. Wang Jun sent a memorial reporting the victory. When the court heard that Wu had been pacified, ruler and ministers all offered congratulations and wished the emperor long life. The ruler of Jin held his wine cup and shed tears. “This was Grand Tutor Yang’s achievement. I regret only that he did not live to see it!” Sun Xiu, General of Agile Cavalry, withdrew from court, faced south, and wept. “In former times, the Rebel-Quelling General was still a young man when, with the rank of a mere colonel, he founded this great enterprise. Now Sun Hao has thrown away all the lands south of the Yangtze. Vast and distant Heaven—what kind of man was he?”\n\nWang Jun then returned in triumph, bringing Sun Hao, the ruler of Wu, to Luoyang for an audience with the emperor. Sun Hao ascended the court hall, bowed his head to the ground, and appeared before the emperor of Jin. The emperor gave him a seat and said, “I have had this seat prepared for you for a long time.” Sun Hao replied, “In the south, I also had such a seat prepared for Your Majesty.” The emperor laughed loudly. Jia Chong asked Sun Hao, “I have heard that while you were in the south, you often gouged out men’s eyes and stripped the skin from their faces. What sort of punishment was that?” Sun Hao replied, “That punishment was imposed on ministers who murdered their rulers and on treacherous, disloyal flatterers.” Jia Chong fell silent, deeply ashamed. The emperor enfeoffed Sun Hao as Marquis Who Submits to Destiny, and Sun Hao’s sons and grandsons were appointed Gentlemen of the Household. All the chief ministers who had surrendered with him were enfeoffed as ranked marquises. Because Chancellor Zhang Ti had died in battle, his descendants were also granted titles. Wang Jun was appointed Senior General Who Assists the State. All the others likewise received additional titles and rewards.\n\nFrom this time onward, the Three Kingdoms belonged to Sima Yan, emperor of Jin, laying the foundation for a united empire. This exemplifies the saying, “The general course of the world is that after long unity comes division, and after long division comes unity.” Later, Liu Shan, emperor of the Later Han, died in the seventh year of Jin’s Taishi era; Cao Huan, ruler of Wei, died in the first year of Tai’an; and Sun Hao, ruler of Wu, died in the fourth year of Taikang. All died natural deaths. A later writer composed an old-style ballad recounting these events:\n\nGaozu raised his sword and entered Xianyang;\nA blazing red sun rose above Fusang.\nGuangwu rose like a dragon and restored the great realm;\nThe golden crow flew to the center of heaven.\nAlas! Emperor Xian inherited all beneath the seas,\nBut the red wheel sank west beside the Pool of Xian.\n\nHe Jin lacked a plan; the palace favorites brought chaos;\nDong Zhuo of Liangzhou occupied the court.\nWang Yun devised a scheme and killed the traitorous faction;\nLi Jue and Guo Si raised swords and spears.\nBandits gathered like ants from every quarter;\nAcross the realm, treacherous heroes soared like hawks.\n\nSun Jian and Sun Ce rose east of the river;\nYuan Shao and Yuan Shu gained power by the Yellow River.\nLiu Yan and his son occupied Ba and Shu;\nLiu Biao massed his armies in Jing and Xiang.\nZhang Xiu and Zhang Lu ruled over Nanzheng;\nMa Teng and Han Sui guarded Western Liang.\nTao Qian, Zhang Xiu, and Gongsun Zan\nEach displayed his prowess and seized a region.\n\nCao Cao monopolized power from the chancellor’s mansion,\nEnsnaring men of talent and using both civil and martial arts.\nHis might overawed the Son of Heaven and commanded the lords;\nHe led his fierce warriors and held the central lands.\nXuande of Lousang was born an imperial descendant;\nHe swore brotherhood with Guan and Zhang to support the throne.\nHe ran east and west, grieving that he had no home,\nWith few generals and weak troops, a wanderer in exile.\n\nHow deep was the devotion of the three visits to Nanyang!\nAt one meeting, the Sleeping Dragon divided the world.\nFirst take Jingzhou, then take the Riverlands:\nThe design for kingship and empire lay in Heaven’s Granary.\nAlas! After only three years, the emperor passed away;\nAt Baidi he entrusted his orphan—what bitter grief!\n\nKongming marched six times before Mount Qi,\nHoping with a single hand to mend the sky.\nWho could have known the ordained count had reached its end?\nAt midnight, the long star fell beyond the mountain fort.\nJiang Wei relied alone on his soaring spirit;\nNine campaigns in the Central Plain brought only empty toil.\nZhong Hui and Deng Ai advanced with divided armies,\nAnd all the Han realm passed into Cao’s hands.\n\nPi, Rui, Fang, Mao, and then Huan—\nThen the Sima clan took the empire in its turn.\nCloud and mist rose before the Abdication Altar;\nNo waves remained beneath Shitou City.\nChenliu, Guiming, and Anle\nReceived princely and ducal ranks for themselves and their heirs.\nThe tumultuous affairs of the world never end;\nHeaven’s numbers are obscure, and none can escape them.\nThe tripod realm of three divisions has become a dream;\nThose who come after mourn it, but lament in vain.","download_url":"https://mouseia.org/api/works/romance-three-kingdoms/translations/trn_romance_three_kingdoms_plain.txt"}],"retex_markdown_url":"https://mouseia.org/api/works/romance-three-kingdoms/retex.md"}}